《The Invincible Mercenary King》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 High above the sky, a sliver ne was flying through clouds colored red and orange by the morning In the ne, Han Jaber leaned against the window frame and looked down at the rugged, mountains below, feeling a bit edgy. ¡°It¡¯s been eight years. How are Mom and Dad? With all the money I sent back, they must have moved into a big mansion, he thought. He was twenty-eight years old and had thick brows and stunningly beautiful eyes. He was quite good- looking He had a worn duffel bag across his shoulder and wore a white tank top, a id shirt with jeans, and a pair of muddy cowboy boots. They were all cheap stuff, and he looked downright broke. However, the cold, fleeting gleam in his eyes was sharp as a fine knife that could slice anyone¡¯s throat in the blink of an eye. The stubble on his chin made him look older than he was. Looking out of the window, he peered down at the familiar yet strange city below the clouds with anticipation in his eyes. Eight years ago, he had left his hometown and gone abroad, ending up being tricked into the devil¡¯s den. He¡¯d been treated like an aminal there and gone through the darkest and most horrible things. That ce was hell. They put him through hardbor, took his blood, and sold it. They even wanted to take one of his kidneys. Fortunately, before they did that, a group of mercenaries with masks broke in and saved him. After that, he joined them and started training under the head of the mercenaries. He hid his identity with the mask they gave him and became a medic who supported other soldiers in numerous missions. Since then, he¡¯d been living in anonymity as a mercenary. Eight years had passed. Starting from the lowest rank, he gradually climbed to the top of the military ladder and became the Mercenary King, who was now known as the Sovereign of Shadows. Under hismand, Shadow Knights had killed drug lords, warlords, and generals and threatened the Lord of Whileal Kingdom. He¡¯d been living on the edge, and gunshots were part of his everyday life, but he had also raked in fortunes. Every month, with no exceptions, he would disappear from the army for a few days to meet a friend from his hometown and working abroad, asking him to help send a significant sum of cash home to his parents. He didn¡¯t use bank transfers for fear that his parents information might be leaked and his enemies might take revenge on them Han was sure that with all the money he¡¯d earned as a mercenary in the past eight years, his family would have long got rid of poverty and lived a luxurious and carefree life. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you for your help¡± At this moment, a young woman walked to his side and looked at him with an eager face. She was a knockout with big eyes, sensual lips, and creamy, unblemished skin. She was curvy with big boobs and willowy without a spare ounce. It was hard to look away from her lovely assets. She had an hourss waist and long, slender legs. Her face was angelic, but her body was devilishly hot. She was a bombshell whom any man would easily fall for. Her name was Reign Labenz. She was the CEO of a global business group. A while ago, she had gone abroad on a business trip and been ¡°identally¡± led into a war zone, There, mercenaries attacked her, and all the guards she brought with her were shot to death. She escaped into the woods, but those mercenaries soon found and caught her. Just before those vicious thugs assaulted her, Han walked out of the woods and killed all of them. Then he carried her on his back and brought her out of the war zone. It had taken her seven days to be in the clear and get on the ne home. During this process, they inevitably had lots of close physical contact. As a result, she treated Han very well, and her eyes brimmed with tenderness and gratitude when she looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re both from the Longhard Kingdom, and you were defenseless and all alone. Of course, I¡¯d help you.¡± Han said in a monotone. Reign took out a gold-ted card and handed it to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, after we return home, feel free to call me if you need help with anything,¡± she said. ¡°Okay.¡± Han took the card and slid it into his pocket in an off-handed manner. Reign saw that, and her lips twitched. That was her personal card. Anyone with that card could get VIP treatment in all thepanies she owned. Across the whole Longhard Kingdom, only about ten people had been given her personal card. Many people would give their right arm for it, and those who had it all saw it as an honor and treasure. However, Han didn¡¯t seem to care much about it. ¡°Anything else?¡± Han asked. Reign furrowed her brows and felt a bit frustrated. She was the wealthiest woman in the Longhard Kingdom. She had unparalleled privileges in the and was met with respect and admiration wherever she went. country People scrambled to be in her good graces, yet Han was indiffereward her. His distant attitude made Reign feel that she was so very charmless. Seeing that Han had no intention of spending time with her, she said begrudgingly, ¡°No. See you in the Longhard Kingdom.¡± That said, she turned around and returned to the first ss. Before boarding the flight, she¡¯d offered Han a first-ss ticket, but he¡¯d insisted on flying coach. After being given her personal card, he didn¡¯t look happy, which made no sense to Reign. ¡°What a weirdo! Am I not attractive in his eyes at all?¡± she wondered. Reign walked and couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. She then looked down at her boobs with a confused expression. ¡°I am attractive! I¡¯m 36D, at least! That weirdo must be blind if he doesn¡¯t find me attractive!¡± Reign thought assertively. Han took a nce at Reign¡¯s back. He admitted that she was beautiful and sexy. No man could walk past her without ncing at her big butt. But she was just someone he¡¯d saved. That was all. After returning to the Longhard Kingdom, he was just one of the millions at the bottom, while Reign was still the wealthiest woman in the country. Chances were that they would never meet again. ¡°She¡¯s rich, but I¡¯m loaded too,¡± Han thought. He took out the card and threw it into the trash bag. Eight years was long enough for him to meet all kinds of girls: royal princesses, movie stars, and holy maids of great religious sects¡­ Compared with them, the title ¡°the richest woman in the Longhard Kingdom¡± wasn¡¯t that appealing. Besides, he didn¡¯te back to find himself a girlfriend and was on a critical mission given by his master. Before he got it done, he didn¡¯t have any time for Reign. Turning his gaze back to the floating clouds outside, he suddenly noticed something, and his pupils. dted. Outside the passenger jet, two fighters were flying in stealth. Both of them had a fierce and scary dragon painted on their fusges. The two pilots turned their heads to Han and saluted him. They mouthed, ¡°We were ordered to escort you back to the Longhard Kingdom!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to escort me! Go back!¡± Han mouthed back with a reproaching face. The two pilots didn¡¯t listen to him and kept flying in stealth until the passenger jet entered the airspace of the Longhard Kingdom. Then they turned around and left. ¡°Hey, country bumpkin. My girlfriend wants to see the view outside the window. Give your seat to her!¡± When Han was inwardly ming the two pilots for doing something totally unnecessary, a bossy voice shouted at him. A middle-aged man in a suit with a pot belly was staring down at him condescendingly. Behind him stood a young girl. She had a sweet face, but the arrogance in her eyes said she was anything but sweet. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Han asked, his brows knitted. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll give you a grand, and you¡¯ll give your seat to my girlfriend.¡± The middle-aged man impatiently took a grand from his wallet and threw it at Han with an imperious face. When he bought the tickets, all the seats by the window had been taken. After getting on board, his new girlfriend kept whining about not being able to enjoy the view outside the window. He looked around at everyone in the cabin and decided that Han could be pushed around easily So he strode over and demanded to change seats with him. He believed that a country bumpkin like Han would do anything given a grand. Han felt humiliated. He hadn¡¯t been humiliated in a long time. His eyes turned cial, and he snapped without looking at the cash. ¡°Go away!¡± *Country bumpkin, have you heard of the ten great families of the Lightdom City? The Lynch family is one of them, and my name is Navier Lynch. How dare you talk to me like that? You must have a death wish!¡± The middle-aged man went ballistic and was to p Han hard across his face. Han slightly narrowed his eyes and beat him to it. p! Blood sprayed out from Xavier¡¯s mouth as he was sent flying andnded on the ground with a thud. like a ragdoll. ¡°Lucas!¡± The pretty girl nched with terror and hurried to help Xavier up. Blood was oozing from the corners of Xavier¡¯s mouth, and he felt his face was on fire. Exasperated, he pointed at Han and growled, ¡°You got a lot of nerve beating me. You¡¯re dead, boy. ¡°Just wait until the nends. I promise you won¡¯t be able to leave the airport.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Han leveled a hard stare at him. His gaze was sharp and prating as he looked at Xavier like a god looked at a pathetic mortal. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Being stared at like that made the hair stand on the back of Xavier¡¯s neck. At that moment, he felt like he was under the gaze of an ancient demon, and all his blood instantly ran cold. He stiffened, mouth hanging open, and couldn¡¯t get a word out. His instinct told him that Han was a tough guy. ¡°Hell. Who is this guy? Why are his eyes giving me the creeps?¡± Xavier asked in his mind. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and looked at Han warily, not having the guts to provoke him again. ¡°Gentlemen, please return to your seats.¡± A stewardess approached them. ¡°Boy, for the sake of the stewardess, I¡¯ll leave you alone for now. After the nends, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± The stewardess¡¯s appearance helped Xavier out. He shot a baleful re at Han and hurriedly left with his girlfriend. Two hourster, the nended at Lightdom Airport. Xavier took his girlfriend off the ne immediately. As he walked, he talked on his phone, ¡°I need some muscle. Send thirty men to me and tell them not toe empty-handed.¡± A middle-aged man beside Han heard his words and said to Han worriedly, ¡°Young man, you need to get away right now. The Lynch family is not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°Oh, what do you know about them?¡± Han raised his eyebrow. ¡°The Lynch family is big and has rtives in Lightdom Military Department. A rich guy was once at odds with Xavier because of a woman, and the guy¡¯s whole family ended up being killed. ¡°You pped him on the face just now. He wouldn¡¯t let you get away with it. ¡°So before his mene, leave from another exit.¡± The man talked hushedly and tried to persuade Han to escape. ¡°Thank you.¡± Han gave the man a nod and continued, ¡°You¡¯re a good man. Thank you for your kind advice. I live in the slums in the Rune District of Lightdom City. If you get into trouble,e to me. I¡¯ll help you out.¡± All the passengers in coach had seen him beat Xavier, but only this man came to warn him. His kindness touched Han. ¡°My name is Yosef Zabel. It¡¯s not the right time to brag, young man. Run for your life now,¡± the man said in a low voice. He didn¡¯t see what a guy living in the slum areas could help him with and thought Han was bragging. ¡°I like you. Keep my words in mind. Come to me if you get into trouble.¡± Han smiled and didn¡¯t exin. He told Yosef to remember what he said and then got off the ne with his duffel bag. In the past eight years, he¡¯d gone to many countries and even caused the downfall of some small countries. 18-99 The threat from the Lynch family was far from enough to unnerve him. ¡°Hey, you! Stop right there!¡± When Han reached the airport exit, a roar was suddenly heard behind him. Xavier bolted toward Han with a bunch of bulky, scary-looking men. They surrounded Han and gazed at him provocatively. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Han asked, his gaze moving across their faces. ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t beat me and get away with it. Now, kneel and apologize to me. I mat their punches when they beat you upter.¡± let my men pull Face twisted with malice, Xavier added in a voice full of venom, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Once he finished his words, those heavyset men came closer to Han and towered over him with sullen looks. ¡°On your knees!¡± They shouted, their voices deafening. Han¡¯s eyes turned icy. Xavier hade back to take revenge on him. ¡°Now you know you shouldn¡¯t have messed with me. Drop on your knees now!¡± Xavier spat with a smug grin. p! Before Xavier finished his words, Han smacked him hard in the face. Xaviernded on his back five meters away, and blood spurted from his swollen mouth. ¡°You talk too much,¡± Han said coldly. All the burly men around Han were shocked. None of them had expected Han to fight back when he was outnumbered. Xavier held his face in his hands and spat out a few broken teeth. Blood streamed down his mouth when he roared, ¡°Boys, kill him! Kill him for me!¡± On his directive, thoserge men clenched their fists and charged at Han. Some took out the baseball bats they had brought and swung them at Han¡¯s head. ¡°You have no idea who you¡¯re fighting with.¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned even colder. Thumps were heard the next moment. He moved as fast as lightning and dodged those men¡¯s blows, appearing behind their backs. The next second, those men all flew out like ragdolls and hit the ground hard, wailing in pain and unable to get on their feet again. ¡°W-What the hell?¡± Xavier was dumbfounded by what he saw and sat on the ground agape. What happened just now was more like an illusion than reality to him. All he¡¯d done was blink his eye once, and all his men flew out and fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes. ¡°Being rich doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t pick fights with anyone you want.¡± 1822 1 Han nced at Xavier, picked up a baseball bat on the ground, and walked to him with a murderous look.. Seeing Han approaching him, Xavier opened his eyes wide in horror and moved backward. ¡°W- What do you want?¡± he shouted, trying not to sound terrified. Bang! Han hit Xavier¡¯s head with the baseball bat and knocked him out. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re not on the battlefield, or you¡¯d be a dead man now.¡± Han cast onest steely nce at Xavier, then picked up his duffle bag and left the airport. After Han left, Reign and her guards came out. She¡¯d seen what had happened from afar and was again staggered by how powerful Han He¡¯d taken down so many big guys within seconds. It was hard to imagine what else he was capable of. ¡°Use all our resources to check his background.¡± Reign pensively stared after Han as he walked further and further. was. Since the narrow escape in the woods, Reign had considered hiring someone to protect her 24/7. It would be great if she could convince Han to be her personal bodyguard. Han headed directly to the Rune District of Lightdom City. He found where his house used to be from memory. This ce had changed a lot. With all those new tall buildings, he could barely recognize the old streets that led to his home. ¡°With all the money I sent back every month, my parent must be living in a big mansion now,¡± he thought. As he walked, he imagined his family enjoying their lives in a big mansion and smiled uncontrobly. Before long, he reached where he used to live. It was a dpidated bungalow that had been built many, many years ago. When he arrived, a crowd was in front of the bungalow. Curses and screams interspersed with the sound of things being smashed greeted Han. ¡°Charlie Jaber, you bloody old sod! Move out when I¡¯m still willing to pay! Being a holdout won¡¯t get you one extra dime! You want to y rough? Good. Let¡¯s y rough! ¡°Boys,e on in. Smash everything in this house!¡± That voice sounded furious and superior. ¡°A holdout? Charlie Jaber?¡± Han repeated those words quietly. Then his expression changed. That was his father¡¯s name! He weaved through the crowd and got to the front. What he saw was like a punch to his chest. His parents, whom he hadn¡¯t met in years, were now pressed to the ground and beaten by a few fat guys. Both of his parents were in their fifties and had grizzled hair. d in rags, they were too weak to fight back when those men kicked and punched them. Charlie¡¯s head was already broken and bleeding. He looked helpless but still tried to shield Han¡¯s mother behind him. Han¡¯s mother, Felicia Jaber, had footprints on her cheeks and body, and blood was oozing from her lips. Both of them had been beaten ck and blue. Boom! Seeing that was like being daggered in the heart, and something inside Han snapped. A wave of icy anger swept over him and made his eyes bloodshot. Fury heated his blood, and the wrath that twisted his face was world-ending. They are my parents. How could anyone do anything to harm the people I care so much about?¡± he bellowed inside. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At this moment, a guy raised the steel pipe in his hand and brought it down at Charlie¡¯s head. ¡°Stop!¡± Before it was toote. Han grabbed the guy¡¯s wrist, stopping the sweeping pipe in the air. ¡°Back off! Who the hell are you? Back off before I beat you to a pulp too!¡± The guy snapped and looked daggers at Han. Your name is Sam?¡± Han looked at him with red eyes. The killing intent in them sent a prickle of fear down Sam¡¯s spine. But he didn¡¯t let on, given that his underlings were all looking at them. Instead, he held Han¡¯s and demanded. ¡®Sam. Now what? Are you going to let go or not?¡± Han locked Sam in his icy gaze and tightened his grip. Crack! gaze The sound of bones being cracked was heard. Sam¡¯s wrist bone was shattered, and the steel pipe fell to the ground. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± A sharp pain shot up Sam¡¯s arm to his brain, and he uttered a piercing cry. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°How dare you beat Sam?¡± Sam¡¯s wails drew the attention of all the hooligans, and they all turned to glower at Han. Sam grabbed his broken wrist, his face contorting with pain, and yelled frantically, ¡°Boys! Go on.. Chop him up!¡± He was infuriated. He had been a bully in this neighborhood for years, and no one had ever had the balls to hit him. All he wanted at that moment was to kill Han. Hearing his words, those hooligans shouted and threw themselves at Han. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Han kicked Sam away, picked up the steel pipe on the ground, and dashed out. He agilely moved among the hooligans and struck hard and fast. Before long, bones were broken, and blood was drawn. All those hooligans were knocked off their feet and wailing on the ground. Han ended where he had started without a scratch. ¡°W-What the hell?¡± Looking at his men on the ground, Sam staggered to his feet, and his mouth hung open with shock. Charlie and Felicia were astonished too. So were the others gathering around the bungalow. No one had expected the maning out of nowhere to turn the tide so effortlessly. ¡°You¡¯re their head, right?¡± Han whipped his head around and examined Sam with prating eyes. Sam looked aghast and intended to beat it. ¡°You can¡¯t leave so soon.¡± Han¡¯s face sank. He took a stride forward and kicked Sam on the ground. Sam was so scared but tried to look collected when he said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I work for Harper of the Quinern Group. You¡­¡± p! Han pped him on the face and cut him short. ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± Sam asked in a daze. ¡°Yeah. And I¡¯m going to hit you again!¡± Han grabbed the hair on the back of Sam¡¯s head, his eyes grim, and banged it against the ground. Blood ran in rivulets from Sam¡¯s seven orifices and down his face. Hey on the ground motionlessly like a dying dog. That scene made the hair of everyone at present curl. What Han did was brutal. Han kicked Sam far away and snapped, ¡°Get out of here!¡± All appalled, Sam¡¯sckeys picked him up and went out of sight within seconds like a bunch of frightened rats. Dropping the steel pipe, Han turned to face Charlie and Felicia and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Charlie and Felicia stared at Han and shook uncontrobly, with a look of disbelief marking their features. It had been eight years since Han left, and he¡¯d returned apletely different man. Charlie and Felicia could barely recognize their son. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m Han,¡± Han said. ¡°Han? My son¡­¡± Han¡¯s words fell on Felicia like a thunderbolt. She looked Han up and down for a while, then tears poured down her cheeks. She ran to him and threw her arms around him, weeping. ¡°Mom.¡± Han wrapped his arms around his mother, and his eyes turned misty. Charlie looked at them with eyes swimming with tears too. After a long time, Han let go of his mother and said to Charlie in a choked voice, ¡°Dad, I came back.¡± Taking in his father¡¯s grey hair, Han felt so contrite. His father had aged much more than he¡¯d imagined in the past eight years. He must have gone through lots of hardships. Looking at Han, Charlie felt mixed feelings. He took a deep breath to calm down and then gave Han a hard smack across the face. ¡°You stupid boy, you might as well nevere back!¡± he roared. ¡°Do you know how worried your mom has been all these eight years? ¡°Even a kid knows to call back, but we didn¡¯t get a single word from you. You didn¡¯t even bother to make a call. Your mom almost went blind from crying. ¡°You troublemaker, get down on your knees now!¡± Charlie trembled violently in rage. They hadn¡¯t heard from Han for eight years and sometimes thought he must have died. The bitter memories of living in fear and worry made Charlie so mad that he pped Han again. ¡°Sorry, Dad.¡± Han sank to his knees. ¡°I don¡¯t need your sorry!¡± Charlie was beside himself with anger and raised his hand to hit Han again. ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t you dare beat my son!¡± Felicia hurried to them with red eyes and pushed Charlie away. Gathering Han in her arms, she scowled at Charlie. Charlie¡¯s chest heaved, and he dropped his hand eventually. Clutching Han to her chest, Felicia had so much to say to him, but when she opened her mouth, all she could get out was. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, son. It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re back. You¡¯re finally back.¡± Her heart tightened when she looked at Han. His clothes were all frayed, and she thought the past eight years must have been hard for Han too. The thought of that made her feel so sorry for Han. She tightened her arms around him and couldn¡¯t stop tears from trickling down her face. Charlie bent down beside her and dabbed tears off her face. After a long while, something suddenly struck him, and he said in haste, ¡°Enough. Stop crying. ¡°Sam is under the protection of Harper from the Quinern Group. Harper is a cruel and vengeful guy. He lives nearby and will definitelye to avenge Sam. Go pack up. We have to disappear for a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to escape!¡± Before Han could respond, a frigid voice sounded. A big, evil-looking guy appeared in front of them. His gaze raked over Han and his parents, and he asked in a bleak voice, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who beat Sam, aren¡¯t you?¡± Behind him, fourteen thugs with weapons in their hands were marching their way. Sam followed right behind them. Their appearance gave the whole street an oppressive air. ¡°That¡¯s Harper Zeller, the best henchman in the Quinern Group. I didn¡¯t expect him toe so soon. Run, Han!¡± Charlie said He and Felicia paled when they recognized Harper and were to take to their heels with Han immediately. Harper was ruthless, and blood was shed in every fight he got involved in. They couldn¡¯t afford to mess with him. Han got on his feet and stopped his parents. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said reassuringly. Charlie just wanted to punch him in the face. Those guys were all the Quinern Group¡¯s henchmen. He didn¡¯t think they would be fine with those ferocious and heartless criminals at their doorstep. Before he could say something, those thugs stopped before them and surrounded them. Charlie and Felicia went ashen with dread and started shaking. They thought they were finished. There was no way they could survive. ¡°W-What should we do?¡± Felicia asked in a quivering voice. She looked around at those thugs with a pale face, and her hands clutching Han¡¯s arm were trembling. She had never experienced such a thing before. Han, I¡¯ll do everything I can to hold them back. You take your mother out of here,¡± Charlie said. He clenched his teeth and shielded Han and Felicia behind his back with an unflinching glint in Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. is eyes. Han stared at his father for a moment and felt touched. harlie took a step forward. ¡°I beat Sam. Come at me¡­¡± beat them. They had iting.¡± 18:22 Before Charlie finished his words, Han pulled him behind his back. His sharp gaze slid to Harper, and he said coolly. ¡°You guys should be running for your lives now!¡± His deep voice rang through the room and caused those thugs to shudder. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Han¡¯s voice rang in Harper¡¯s ears like a p of thunder. It sent shivers down Harper¡¯s spine, and he almost dropped to his knees. His head kept buzzing. He gaped at Han with astonishment in his eyes. ¡°This guy has a booming voice!¡± he thought. Charlie and Felicia stared after Han, a strange feeling welling inside them. ¡°Is he trying to protect us?¡± they wondered. At this moment, Sam walked to Harper and pointed at Han with his menacing eyes fixed on him. ¡°Harper, that guy beat me. You must make him pay!¡± Harper gave Han a surly look and then turned around, pping Sam on the face. ¡°You useless trash! You can¡¯t even beat someone like him? ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Being hit and yelled at, Sam didn¡¯t say anything and quietly moved to the side. Harper lit a cigar before his cold eyes swung back to Han. ¡°Man, you chose to stand against me the moment you beat Sam. ¡°If you get down on your knees and apologize, I can spare your life.¡± Harper spoke with smoke from his nose and arrogance written all over his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Han asked with a gloomy face. ¡°That¡¯s my line,¡± Harper replied, his eyes colder. In the Lightdom City, wherever he went, people groveled with their tails between their legs. No one dared to talk to him as Han did. ¡°Get out of here, now!¡± Han snarled. ¡°Han¡­¡± Charlie and Felicia were startled by the homicidal look on Han¡¯s face. ¡°Is this Han¡¯s way of doing things? ¡°Provoking Harper like this is adding fuel to the fire, and the consequence is disastrous,¡± Charlie thought anxiously. ¡°Shut up, you fool!¡± Charlie hissed and stomped his feet. His forehead was wet with sweat, and he had no idea what he could do. There were too many people around them. Storming out was not feasible. Harper¡¯s eyes glinted with malice. He strutted to Han and stopped inches away from him. ¡°Let me tell you something. Thest man who talked to me like that was thrown into the sea,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Thest man who talked to me like doesn¡¯t talk anymore,¡± Han retorted. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Harper¡¯s gaze sharpened as he suddenly raised his fist and threw it at Han¡¯s chest. p! Han lifted his hand and easily caught Harper¡¯s fist. ¡°What?¡± Harper¡¯s expression changed. Bang! Before Harper came to his senses, Han grabbed him by the back of his neck and bumped his head. on the ground. The floor cracked. Harper crumbled onto the ground, his head bloody. He let out a cry and felt so unsteady, unable to figure out how he had ended up on the ground. Han was so fast, and left him no time to react. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment, Han held the back of his head and repeatedly banged it on the ground. When he stopped, a dip appeared on the ground. As hey dying on the ground, blood flowed from Harper¡¯s seven orifices, even more severely injured than Sam. His blood soon colored the dirt beneath him crimson. Everyone gasped. Sam and all the other hooligans looked appalled. They couldn¡¯t believe that Han had also beaten the living daylights out of Harper. None of them had imagined it. Charlie and Felicia were struck numb too. They had braced themselves for a violent beating, but Han brought Harper down single-handedly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Harpery in a pool of his own blood, gasping for air. Humiliation and excruciating pain kept him from passing out, and he bawled, ¡°How dare you! I swear to kill you!¡± Everyone in this neighborhood shuddered at the mention of his name, but here he was, beaten up by Han in front of so many people. If word got out, he¡¯d be the butt of the joke for the rest of his life. He must do away with Han to save his face! With that said, he clenched his teeth, took out the knife he brought with him wherever he went, and charged at Han despite the pain each step caused him. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± Han looked at him with icy eyes and streaked forward, driving his knee into Harper¡¯s chest and sending him flying. Blood gushed from Harper¡¯s mouth when hended far away. Harper spat out the blood in his mouth and felt all his organs had been squashed. He looked outraged when he howled furiously, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill, kill him!¡±, Only then did those thugs remember what they were there for and dash headlong toward Han. ¡°Stop, all of you!¡± At this moment, a sad voice sounded. Soon, a Rolls-Royce came into sight and stopped in front of Han. Those thugs had never seen such a luxurious car before, and all kept a distance from it. They knew they¡¯d have to pay more than they could afford if they left a scratch on it. Han looked wary too. 18:23 1 ¡°I didn¡¯t know a third party was involved,¡± he thought. The window of the Rolls-Royce was rolled down, revealing the middle-aged man behind it, whose eyes were as sharp as those of an eagle. ¡°Who are you?¡± Han asked perplexedly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Jaber. I¡¯m Landon Katz.¡± The middle-aged man got off the car and bowed to Han politely. ¡°Ms. Labenz learned that your family is in trouble and sent me to help you. She said she owes you a favor.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz? Who¡¯s she?¡± Han still looked bemused. ¡°The woman who gave you a card on the ne,¡± Landon replied. Han cocked an eyebrow. So Ms. Labenz was Reign Labenz. Given that she was the richest woman in the country and had lots of resources, Han wasn¡¯t surprised that it didn¡¯t take her long to find out everything about him and even send someone to help him. ¡°She¡¯s on her high horse, huh? She¡¯s indebted to me but sent her subordinate to return her favor,¡± Han thought. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll take over from here.¡± Landon gave Han a nod and then spun on his heel locking his gaze on Harper. ¡°Harper Zeller, do you know me?¡± ¡°Landon Katz, the Super yer? W-What brings you here?¡± Harper¡¯s eyes flew open when he saw Landon. He was terrified and had a sinking feeling. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°What is Landon doing here?¡± he thought in confusion. Landon was the head of the security forces of the Labenz family, the most prestigious family in the four great families of Lightdom City. He was also Albert Labenz¡¯s personal bodyguard. He once served in Special Forces and was a master of Eight Extremities Punches. A clueless ruffian had once kidnaped the son of the Labenz family. Landon found where he and his aplices were holed up and went to save the boy all by himself. There were thirty-eight armed. ruffians in total. Landon killed all of them and brought the boy back in one piece. Their safe return had caused quite a stir in the Lightdom City. Since then, Landon had been known as the invincible Super yer. Harper couldn¡¯t understand why the Super yer had suddenly shown up. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know me.¡± Landon continued emotionlessly, ¡°Mr. Jaber is a distinguished guest of the Labenz family. No one is allowed toy a finger on him and his family. ¡°Vitors will pay with their lives. ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡± Boom! His words mmed into everyone like a tsunami. Harper, Sam, and all the other thugs opened their eyes wide and couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ¡°Han is a distinguished guest of the Labenz family? ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± they thought. They moved their eyes to Han, and all looked shocked and horror-stricken. Apparently, they had messed with the wrong guy. Their hearts sank at the desperate realization that they were doomed. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 This was shocking. So shocking! The Labenz family was the greatest in Lightdom City, with over three hundred years of history. Their conglomerate was the pivot of Lightdom City¡¯s economy, and their business empire had expanded overseas. The assets they owned were of inconceivable value. Many of their family members were elites in different trades. Some were high-rank officials, some were sessful business people, and some were experts in martial arts¡­ It was not stretching the truth to say that the Labenz family was the uncrowned ruler of the Lightdom City. Compared with the Labenz family, the Quinern Group was just an inconspicuous worm. Just a word from Landon was enough to make the Quinern Group go under. Patriarch Labenz and Reign didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger.. Therefore, it blew Harper and his underlings¡¯ minds and scared the wits out of them that Landon showed up personally to help Han and dered that Han was a distinguished guest of the Labenz family. They realized that they had messed with the wrong guy and were doomed. ¡°Mr. Katz, I¡¯m sorry. I swear to leave Mr. Jaber and his parents alone in the future!¡± Harper promised in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Jaber saved Ms. Labenz¡¯s life. You have to pay the price for hurting his parents!¡± Landon looked at Harper with a severe expression and unsheathed a knife from behind his waist. A gleam of cold light shed. A hand of both Harper and Sam was cut off and fell to the ground. Blood gushed from their wounds. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± They screamed in pain. ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize to Mr. Jaber Landon said coldly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m so sorry. Please spare me.¡± Harper and Sam peed their pants in terror. They clutched their wrists and kneeled with pained expressions, apologizing profusely. Landon, the Super yer, was so powerful that they couldn¡¯t afford to defy him. Han nced at the blood on the ground and said with a frown, ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t let me see you. again.¡± Han and Sam were ted that Han would get them off the hook. They picked up their bloody hands from the ground and took to their heels.. Other hooligans immediately beat it with pale faces too. ¡°A bunch of losers!¡± Landon stared after them with disdain in his eyes. Then he looked around and handed Han a card. ¡°If theye at you again, call me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± Han replied. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You saved Ms. Labenz. That made you our friend. I have a meeting to attend. I have to go. See you around.¡±- Landon shook hands with Han and then got in his car and left. On the road, his phone rang. Reign¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Katz, have you seen him? How do you like him? Do you think he¡¯s qualified to be my bodyguard?¡± Immediately after the nended, Reign sent her subordinates to check Han¡¯s background. When word came back that someone was bullying Han¡¯s parents, she instantly sent Landon to help. them. Landon nced at Han in the rear mirror and replied calmly, ¡°He fights well, but it remains to be seen whether he¡¯s good enough to be your personal bodyguard. ¡°We can¡¯t be too careful given the tensions in the family recently. Don¡¯t rush into any decision.¡± Reign couldn¡¯t argue with that. Han looked at the Rolls-Royce until it went out of his sight. He then tossed Landon¡¯s card away. As the Mercenary King, he was too proud to ask anyone for help. Charlie and Felicia were so relieved to see those guys finally leave. They slumped to the ground, huffing and puffing with sweat all over their foreheads. After a short while, Felicia rose to her feet and hurriedly pulled Han into the house, closing the door behind them. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Charlie sat down on the sofa and lit a cigarette. ring at Han, he grumbled, ¡°You little punknded us in hot water even before you walked through the door.¡± ¡°Dad. I¡¯ve taken care of everything.¡± Han felt sorry when he nced at his father¡¯s grey hair and added, ¡°I promise to find a secure job and take care of you when you¡¯re old and ill. I¡¯ll get married and have lots of children. You¡¯ll have lots. of fun with them.¡± Charlie stiffened, his gaze locked on Han. The emotions in his eyes changed. The younger Han would never say such things. Charlie felt warm, and his eyes became watery, but he kept a gloomy face and grumbled, ¡°You smart- mouthed douchebag. I won¡¯t believe you until the day you carry out your promise. ¡°You said the same thing eight years ago, but you left home, and we never heard from you again! ¡°You¡¯d better keep your promise this time, or you never have to call me Dad again!¡± After finishing his words, Charlie darted Han a hard look and stomped out the door. ¡°Charlie, where are you going?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sight of him. I¡¯ll go get some fresh air.¡± With the cigarette between his lips, Charlie covered the wound on his head with his hand and hurried out. Once the door was closed, tears streamed down his face. ¡°It¡¯s the cigarette. I¡¯m not crying,¡± he slurred. Charlie wiped his eyes and scurried off. He didn¡¯t want Han and Felicia to see him shed tears. Eight years had passed. His son came back alive and had changed so much. He was blissed out and couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Felicia saw that and let out augh. ¡°It¡¯s fine to cry. It won¡¯t make him any less of a man.¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Dad?¡± Han asked. ¡°He¡¯s mad at you for disappearing for eight years. Noi a day went by that he didn¡¯t worry about you. He missed you a lot and med you for not calling back.¡± Felicia chuckled and continued. ¡°But don¡¯t get him wrong. Heshes out at you, but deep down, he cares for you more than anyone else. He often wept at night at the thought that you might have suffered a lot and gotten pushed around by others after leaving home. He¡¯s just too proud to speak. his mind.¡± Hanughed after hearing that. His father was cute in his own way. ¡°By the way, who was that guy called Landon Katz? He¡¯s your friend?¡± Felicia suddenly asked. ¡°No. He came to return a favor on someone else¡¯s behalf.¡± Han shook his head. Then he told Felicia what had happened between him and Reign, but he saved the gunshot and killing part. Felicia listened to him with a grave face and remarked, ¡°He took those men¡¯s hands without blinking. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good guy. You should stay away from him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Han agreed. ¡°All right. You must be tired from the journey. Go to your room and have some rest,¡± Felicia said. Han nodded and walked to his room. He froze when he pushed the door open. His room was exactly the same as he¡¯d left it eight years ago. On the desky his pencils, middle school textbooks, stickers, the slingshot, andic books¡­ Even the yellowed posters of movies and celebrities he¡¯d once loved were still on the wall, bringing back many memories.. Besides, the room was spotless. It was apparent that some often cleaned it. Looking around his old room, Han felt a lump in his throat, and his eyes turned teary. ¡°Your dad said this is where you belong. No matter where you went, you¡¯d eventuallye back. home. So he doesn¡¯t allow your siblings to use your room and keeps everything the way you left them. He doesn¡¯t want you to find this ce strange when youe back,¡± Felicia said. Han felt mixed feelings because of those words, and tears blurred his vision. Putting down his duffel bag, he sat on his bed and touched the quilt. All those familiar stuff gave him a sense of belonging It was what it felt like to be home. His mind was put at ease. It felt so good! Han smiled. After putting away his things, he walked out and asked, ¡°Mom, I send money home every month. Why didn¡¯t you use that money to buy some new furniture?¡± ¡°You sent money home?¡± Felicia looked confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t receive it?¡± Han was surprised. ¡°No.¡± Felicia shook her head and said they hadn¡¯t received a penny from Han in the past eight years. Han¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Mom, has Den visited you and Dad in the eight years?¡± Den Jackett was the guy who had helped Han send money home. He was from this neighborhood too, and Han trusted him. ¡°No I heard that he went abroad and made a fortune. He came back three years ago and started a foreign tradepany and a real estatepany. Bothpanies are worth tens of millions now,¡± Felicia shook her hand and said dryly. ¡°Why would a big boss like hime to visit poor people like us?¡± Han¡¯s eyes became colder. Den had been working as a dishwasher, bartender, and waiter abroad. None of those jobs could earn him a fortune. At times, Han needed to give him money to help him scrape by. It didn¡¯t make sense that he was so rich now. Den had helped him send money home every month, but it turned out that Han¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t received a penny. The answer was obvious. Den had kept the money for himself. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Han¡¯s face was glowering, and a murderous glint shed across his eyes. No one had the balls to stab him in the back when he was abroad. Even the royals had to think twice before they took something from him. ¡°Den had no idea what price he would pay when he stole my money,¡± Han thought in seething. anger. ¡°Han, how have you been these years?¡± Felicia asked with concern. ¡°Not too bad. Just working at different ces,¡± Han replied. ¡°It must have been hard for you, my son.¡± Felicia put a change of clothes in Han¡¯s hands and caressed his face with an apprehensive look in her misty eyes. The past eight years had been tough for her, and she believed that life must have been tougher for Han when he had to try to make a living in a foreignnd. Tears brimmed over and fell down her cheeks when she thought of the hardships Han might have gone through. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Han wiped her tears gently. He felt wistful when he looked at his mother¡¯s grey hair. ¡°Your clothes are dirty. Go get changed. You must be hungry now. I¡¯ll make something to eat for you.¡± Felicia gave Han a nod and patted his shoulder before leaving. Watching his mother bustling around in the kitchen, Han felt very warm. He walked into his room and closed the door. Taking off his clothes stained with the hooligans¡¯ blood, he took out clean ones from his bag and put them on. He theny down on his bed. Being surrounded by the things he¡¯d grown up with made all sorts of feelings well up in his heart. It had been eight years since he slept in this room. This bungalow was dpidated, but it was hist home. ¡°Dad and Mom went through a lot in the past eight years. I¡¯m going to make them live a happy life,¡± Han thought. He hade back for a mission his master gave him. After getting it done, he had no intention of going abroad again. His parents had aged a lot when he was gone, and he felt terrible about that. He wanted to keep thempany for the rest of their lives. With that thought in mind, Han took out his phone and called his master. ¡°Master, what is the mission exactly?¡± An old voice sounded over the line. ¡°The target hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Just enjoy your life and do what you need to do. When the target shows up, I¡¯ll call you. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to go abroad again. After I finish this task, I want to retire.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the one-word reply, the old man hung up. Han kept holding the phone to his ear in a daze. He had thought it would take a lot of convincing. Chajster 6 ¡°Is this mission a trap?¡± he thought uneasily. As far as he could recall, all the missions his master had sent him on had been impossibly difficult, and each time he¡¯d had to try really hard not toe back in a box. Besides, before every mission started, his master would give him special training, making his life a living hell. But this time, his master told him to enjoy his life, which was confusing and unnerving. ¡°The dinner is ready¡± Han was chewing on his master¡¯s words when Felicia called out. When Han came out, Felicia had made two dishes and put them on the table. At this moment, Charlie came back with more dishes. Felicia took them over and put them on tes. Han saw that they were all his favorite dishes: fried pork chop, seafood stew, beef stew¡­. Han had liked these foods very much. ¡°Han, your dad bought them from the restaurant you liked. Eat up,¡± Felicia waved to Han to take a seat and put lots of food on his te. Han started eating, and the familiar tastes brought up a lot of feelings. These were the same foods he¡¯d enjoyed when he was a boy. He couldn¡¯t get enough of the fried pork chop. While eating. Charlie nced up at Han and said emotionlessly, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, just live with us. I¡¯ll go find you a job tomorrow.¡± ¡°Dad, I can find a job myself.¡± Han said. ¡°You sure? You were gone for eight years and had no degree. What kind of job can you find?¡± Charlie shot Han a frigid look and added, ¡°Do what I say if you don¡¯t want us to worry about you anymore. I¡¯ll find you a job.¡± ¡°Fine. As you wish.¡± Han nodded resignedly. Charlie took a quick look at Han and said nothing more. After dinner, he went out. Han soon finished eating and went back to his room. He fished out his satellite phone and made a call to Den. When he got through. Den¡¯s excited voice reached his ear. ¡°Hey, Han, it¡¯s been a long time since. youst called. Do you need to send money home again?¡± What reached Han¡¯s ear with his voice was deafening music and women¡¯s giggles. Obviously. Den was on a bender and ying the field somewhere. Han¡¯s eyes turned frosty when he heard those sounds. He said with a deadpan face, ¡°Yeah. Where are you?¡± Tm entertaining some clients now and won¡¯t return until tomorrow. You have to wait for a day, man.¡± Den said andughed. ¡°Where are you and your clients? It sounds like you¡¯re having lots of fun. Maybe I can go there too after I go back, Han asked in a casual tone. ¡°DepSea Bar. It¡¯s an expensive ce. Nothing cool about it. I came here to cozy up to some rich guys. I must go. I¡¯m busy now. See you tomorrow.¡± 18 211 Den didn¡¯t get suspicious and hung up after telling Han the address. ¡°Sir, DepSea Bar.¡± Han grabbed some change and left home with a sullen face. He hailed a taxi and headed directly to DepSea Bar. It was a big, famous bar in a four-story building the size of a football field. Its entrance was stately and magnificent, like that of a splendid pce. Han paid the cab fare and got off the car. His gaze flicked to the bar entrance as he lit a cigarette and put it between his lips. He then strode in. People were everywhere in the bar, and heavy metal yed at full st. Men and women moved their bodies on the dance floor to blow off steam. In the booths, many people were reveling in drinking and flirting. In dark corners, some men and women were making out. Han took a puff on the cigarette and looked for more than ten minutes to spot Den in a booth. He was in a crisp suit. His hair wasbed back with hair gel. Surrounded by many girls, he was drinking, teasing, andughing. When Han met Den abroad, he¡¯d been a dishwasher and gotten bullied quite often. He¡¯d been a downright loser. But now, Den looked like one of those sessful businessmen. No one would doubt that he wasn¡¯t one, given his nice suit, polished shoes, and an expensive watch worth tens of thousands of dors. ¡°Den, who was the guy just now?¡± A sultry woman leaned against Den¡¯s chest and asked with a grin. ¡°Oh, just a foreign client.¡± Denughed and continued smugly, ¡°Let me tell you something. I started my business by making money off of him.¡± He pointed at his head and added, ¡°That guy is rich, but he gets a problem here. He sends me money every month. Sometimes six thousand dors, sometimes 10 thousand dors. There were even times when he gave 100 thousand and 200 thousand dors! ¡°I remembered him giving me 1 million dors in the very first month! ¡°It¡¯s been eight years, and he¡¯s still doing it.¡± ¡°Wow, he¡¯s a big client.¡± The woman was amazed and pressed herself tight against Den as if he was the oxygen she couldn¡¯t live without. She chuckled and asked, ¡°Den, what kind of business have you put all the money he gave you in?¡± ¡°Foreign trade, of course. Without that idiot¡¯s money, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten where I am today,¡± Den answered with acent grin. Over the years, Han had given him more than 20 million dors. With that money, Den started. a foreign tradepany and a real estatepany. Life had never been so easy for him. Why foreign trade and real estate? Actually, what kind of business he was in didn¡¯t matter at all because the money Han gave him. every month was enough for him to live a luxurious life. Han had been abroad and had no idea what was happening at home, which made Den believe he could keep using his money without being found. He¡¯d opened thosepanies to make more money to be closer to the upper-crust circle. ¡°So I¡¯ve been taken as an idiot all this time?¡± Han hissed. With his face taunt with rage, he walked to the booth, hauled up one of the women opposite Den, and pushed her out. Then he sat down and locked his piercing gaze on Den¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t say a word and stared at Den quietly, with waves of wrath rippling off him. Den went all white with dread and shot to his feet. In a quavering voice, he asked, ¡°Han? W- When did youe back?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Staring at Han, Den was a bit thustered. Other people all thought he made his fortune by running a tradingpany. Only he knew that the fund he used to establish thepany was actually from Han. Now, as he faced Han, he had a guilty conscience ¡°You do not want me toe back? Han asked in a cold voice. Den replied. ¡°That is not what I mean. Han, you have got me wrong.¡± Den pretended to be calm and cracked a smile, saying tentatively, ¡°Have you gone home yet? How about 1 arrange a wee party for you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ve juste back. Here is the thing. Did you pass the money I gave you to my parents? Han asked. Upon hearing Han say that he had just returned. Den felt relieved. Heughed even more merrily and walked over. He put his arms around Han¡¯s shoulders and said. ¡°Han, rest assured, I am a man of my word. I have long given the money to your parents. You have juste back. I guess you do not have a ce to stay. Come to my ce tonight. You can pick any room you want. Han kept a straight face. Smoking a cigar, he still looked at Den quietly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you have given the money to my parents?¡± ¡°Of course. Bro. I can swear to God. Den lifted his hand and vowed solemnly. ¡°I, Den, am always loyal to my friends. If I¡¯ve privately upied your money, I shalle to a bad end and rot in hell.¡± Han stared at him and said. ¡°Since you gave them the money, it¡¯s good then. I will go back and take a look¡± After saying that, he meant to get up. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Den stopped him in a hurry and said. ¡°Han, we¡¯ll talk about the moneyter. Let¡¯s have a drink now. Remy Martin is a kind of foreign liquor. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve also made some rich, nutritious, and precious herbal liquor.¡± After he said that, he hastened to pass a ss of wine to Han and himself also drank a ss. Han picked up the ss,ughed, and sipped at the wine. He said. ¡°Foreign liquor, Great. I will try it.¡± Seeing the scene, Den finally exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°You can not read the room at all. Go and make Han happy. He is my buddy.¡± Den said. He asked Han to drink the wine with hospitality and pushed a gorgeously dressed woman into Havian¡¯s arms. Those women had done this many times and immediately came around. They leaned against Han¡¯s arms and talked to Han intimately. They also persuaded Han to drink as much as possible. Han did not refuse them and had a good time. ¡°Han, cheers Den took the opportunity to put some powder in Han¡¯s ss and then passed the ss to Han H Han picked up the ss and meant to drink the wine without suspicion. Seeing the scene, Den sneered in his heart. After drinking a lot, Den got out of the bar with the excuse of going to the washroom. He looked around extremely warily. After he made sure no one was around, he took out his phone and called his subordinate with red eyes, snapping with rage, ¡°Harper, send your people to Charlie¡¯s ce to threaten him and make him move away right now. ¡°If he disagrees, just set the Jaber family¡¯s house on fire! ¡°Anyway, no matter what you do, you mustn¡¯t let Charlie continue staying there!¡± Den upied Han¡¯s money and enriched himself in his pocket. He did not give any cent to Han¡¯s parents. Now, he must stop Han and Charlie from meeting each other so that what he had done wouldn¡¯t be disclosed. On the other side of the line, Harper said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Jackett, I¡¯m still in the hospital now. I can not do it.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Den was stunned. ¡°Today, we went to expel Charlie and his family, but we met a strong guy, and he just took us all down.¡± Harper exined. ¡°What the heck! I don¡¯t care where you are. Go to Charlie¡¯s ce right now to catch them and detain them. Do not let them out without my permission!¡± Den roared. He could not let Charlie and Han meet each other! Otherwise, there would be unimaginable consequences! ¡°Mr. Jackett, we cannot move now¡­¡± Harper felt so desperate that he wanted to cry now. His voice was full of terror. At Charlie¡¯s ce, his arm was broken. How could he have the gut to mess with Han again? ¡°Knock it off. I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses. Just set off within one hour. If you cannot have Charlie under control, I will kill you.¡± Den growled in rage. Right at that moment, someone suddenly grabbed Den¡¯s phone. ¡°Who is it?¡± Den turned around and roared angrily However, very shortly, his expression changed. It was Han who was standing behind him and holding Den¡¯s phone. ¡°Han, why are you out?¡± Den asked with an astonished expression. He thought he had drugged Han. Supposedly, Han should be unconscious now. How could hee out? As Den spoke, he hurriedly tried to snatch the phone from Han¡¯s hand. Han stepped back to avoid Den and spoke to the phone, ¡°Is that Harper Zeller?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± On the other side of the line, Harper was extremely shocked to hear Han¡¯s voice and hung up the phone immediately. Holding the phone, Han stared at Den with sharp eyes and said grimly, ¡°Den, why don¡¯t you exin this?¡± He drank and had fun with Den instead of flying into a rage and questioning thetter, mainly to give Den a chance to turn over a new leaf and make amends. Unexpectedly, Den did not repent at all. Instead, he made a vow falsely and deceived him. Now he even meant to kidnap and control Han¡¯s parents. Besides, ording to the conversation between Harper and Den, Han found that Den was responsible for demolishing his hometown. In other words, Den not only took over Han¡¯s money but also sent people to beat Han¡¯s parents. Den was already utterly hopeless! Now that his cover was blown, Den did not feel frightened or have a guilty conscience but put on an arrogant and cold look with fierce eyes, saying indifferently, ¡°Han, since you have heard it, I will stop pretending then. ¡°You heard it correctly. I have never given any cent to your parents. ¡°Besides, listen, I¡¯m working for the Gredrake Chamber of Commerce now. I¡¯m also the person in charge of the vige¡¯s demolition. Now, I¡¯m rich. I can also have as many people as possible! ¡°Be sensible. You had better pretend that you did not hear it. Continue wiring money to me every month. If you don¡¯t, I will make you suffer.¡± With a haughty and aloof look, he stared at Han disdainfully and coldly as he spoke. Now, he had been a sessful man. As he was rich and powerful now, he did not take Han to heart- at all. ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± Han¡¯s ey became cold. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m threatening you. So what? Han, do you know Gredrake Chamber of Commerce? It belongs to Robert Bard in Lightdom City. I dare you to hurt me!¡± Den looked fierce with an extremely arrogant air. He poked Han¡¯s chest and said coldly, ¡°You know Robert, right? He¡¯s the biggest capitalist in Lightdom City. His influence over Lightdom City is unimaginable. ¡°With him around, you can¡¯t hurt me! ¡°If you don¡¯t wire the money to me, I will kill your parents!¡± Han¡¯s eyes became colder. Without hesitation, he grabbed Den¡¯s fingers and broke them hard. Here came a crack. With the unmistakable sound of bone breaking. Den¡¯s fingers were broken at once. ¡°Argh!¡± Den screamed with a grimace and almost fell to the ground. Bang! Before he came around, Han seized Den¡¯s head and smashed it against the wall. Within an instant, Den¡¯s head was broken and bleeding. With his seven orifices bleeding, he fell to the ground and felt dizzy. He could not get up after struggling for a while. He felt a severe headache as if his head had busted. He widened his eyes in disbelief. He did not expect that Han would not even fear Robert. Han looked down at Den and said coldly, ¡°Here is yourst chance, Give back all my money to me within seven days. ¡°Or I will kill you!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Han¡¯s words were not harsh, yet they were deeply murderous. Den instantly felt a chill all over his body. He felt as though he was confronted by an ancient fierce beast. The hair on his body all stood up, and his soul seemed to be crushed. The feeling was so terrifying. ¡°What¡­ What happened? Since when did Han be so strong?¡± Den was frightened, with his eyes full of horror. Bang! Before Den coulde to his senses, Han gave him another kick, breaking his 10 ribs. Den fell to the ground and coughed up blood. ¡°This kick is the price you have to pay for threatening me. ¡°Den, keep this in mind. My money is not what you can take. ¡°You have seven days. If you can¡¯t pay me back within this period, I swear the gloves wille off.¡± Han darted a cold nce at Den and then turned around to leave. Over the past eight years, he had transferred at least tens of millions of dors to his family. It was such a big sum that Den might not be able to afford it within a short time. Hence, he gave Den a period to prepare for the money. Deny on the ground, his body covered in blood. He was on the verge of dying and was barely. breathing. Covering his injury, he stared at Han¡¯s back with red eyes and snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°Han Jaber, how dare you treat me this way! I must kill you!¡± As he spoke, he spat out a mouthful of blood and felt severe pain in his chest. Den took out his phone and dialed a number that he had kept for a long time. He said with fierce eyes, ¡°Mr. Williams, I have been beaten up by a guy! ¡°Can you lend me some hatchet men? I want to kill him!¡± The next morning. When Han got up, Felicia had prepared a hearty breakfast. The breakfast included fresh milk, French loaf, beef stew bread, and beef spaghetti¡­ ¡°Spaghetti and fresh milk,¡± Han blurted out. Han was greatly intrigued. He had been away from home for years. He really missed these dishes. ¡°I bought them from the restaurants that we usually went to eight years ago. They are all your favorites. Just eat, Felicia said with a smile. She stared at her son and felt increasingly dissatisfied with him. Over the past eight years, Han had grown a lot taller and yet much thinner than before. It was really heartbreaking for her to see this. ¡°Thank you, Morn. I¡¯m so happy to have you around. Han rejoiced with delighted eyes. After washing up, he sat down and started to have breakfast heartily. The familiar vor gave him a nostalgic feeling. The feeling deepened, especially when he looked at his mother cooking in the kitchen and all the familiar things in the room. This was the taste of home! While eating breakfast, Han signed with emotion and asked, ¡°Mom, where are my sisters and brothers? I haven¡¯t seen them for eight years.¡± ¡°Your elder sister is married. She has moved out. Your brothers and younger sisters are in school. Yelena just graduated this year and got a job in the municipal hospital as a gynecologist. Queenie is a senior in high school. The high school is the one you went to before,¡± Felicia replied while cooking breakfast. When Han heard that, his expression changed. There were six children in his family. Han was the second eldest child. He had one elder sister, two younger sisters, and two younger brothers. Everything had changed over the past eight years. His elder sister was married, and his younger siblings, who used to follow him around, had grown up. Some of them already had a job. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At that moment, Charlie suddenly rushed back from outside and sat across from Han. As he had breakfast, he said, ¡°Han, I¡¯ve pulled some strings to get a suitable job for you. Today, you¡¯ll go to the Mapleturz Group and work as a security guard there.¡± Han felt stunned and said, ¡°Dad, I want to be a doctor.¡± While Han was abroad as a mercenary, most of his tasks were to protect his employer. Now that he was back, he wanted to change his job. Yet, his father just asked him to be a security guard. ¡°To be a doctor? Do you have a license?¡± Charlie asked. Charlie cast a disgruntled nce at Han and snapped, ¡°Now, there are so many university students. Your educational background is not high enough. What else can you do if you don¡¯t work as a security guard or a waiter? How are you gonnapete with others? ¡°Or do you want to turn to those hooligans you knew in high school? To goof around with them?¡± ¡°Dad, I had no choice but to do that before. At that time, I fought back only because I was really bullied by others,¡± Han said with a frown. Charlie red daggers at Han and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. Anyway, it took me a great effort to find a job for you. If you really want to reassure us, take the job then!¡± Upon seeing his father¡¯s reaction, Han hastened to nod and said. ¡°OK. I will do it.¡± If he rejected his father again, he would probably be kicked out of home by his father in a fit of pique. He could only agree to work as a security guard for the time being before making the next move. ¡°I have got everything well arranged for you. Just go to the security department of the Mapleturz Group later and find a security guard called William Jach. He is my friend. He will take you to register and check-in,¡± Charlie said. ¡°OK.¡± Han nodded. Charlie stared at Han and said coldly, ¡°Listen, no matter what happens this time, you must do your job well. You mustn¡¯t resign!¡± 18:25 Han had no other way but to agree. After all, being a security guard was still a job. He decided to reassure his father before making other ns. He was equipped with superior medical skills anyway. He had plenty of time to give full y to his skills. Charlie looked at the time and said sternly, ¡°Alright, there is one hour before the office time. Hurry and go to check in now. Remember this. You must listen to Mr. Jach.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Han said. He nodded. After eating breakfast, he immediately rushed to the Mapleturz Group. ¡°Charlie, since when did you be sopetent? I didn¡¯t expect you could get our son to work for the Mapleturz Group.¡± Felicia stared at Han¡¯s back and then looked at Charlie. A hint of astonishment shed across her eyes. The Mapleturz Group was apany affiliated with the Labenz family, the top family in Lightdom City. It was hailed as the top corporation in Lightdom City. Reign Labenz, the leader of the Labenz family, was a famousdy with an extremely gorgeous appearance. She was also a famous richdy and had very strict standards. To enter such aigroup, ordinary people had to go through a series of selections and trials. It was really as difficult as climbing. up into the sky. Besides, it was said that the security guards of the Mapleturz Group must be retired Special Forces or mercenaries with a bachelor¡¯s degree. Yet, Charlie could get Han, whocked a diploma, to work for such apany. Since when did Charlie be sopetent? ¡°I have my own way. Leave it alone,¡± Charlie said in a deep voice. ¡°Charlie, Han has be a lot more handsome than before. If he joins the Mapleturz Group, can he get the beautifuldy Reign?¡± Felicia suddenly thought of an idea, her eyes full of expectations. ¡°I never want him to be something. As long as he can live peacefully, get married, have children, and live a happy life, that will be good enough,¡± Charlie said.. He looked at Han going far away with amiable eyes. He let out a sigh of relief and took off his cap. The Mapleturz Group was the top corporation in Lightdom City. When Han joined such atpany, he could get to know the retired Special Forces of the security department. In this way, someone could keep a rein on Han and make him restrain himself. Moreover, with these people backing Han, Charlie believed that very few people in Lightdom City would have the gut toy a finger on Han. What he got for Han was actually not a job but backers. For the sake of Han¡¯s future, Charlie had given a lot of thought. At this moment, Felicia took a look at Charlie and asked with concerned eyes, ¡°Charlie, why is the wound in your head split open again?¡± There was a wound on Charlie¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Charlic replied. His expression changed. Covering his wound, he rushed into the room in a hurry, The Mapleturz Group was a multinational conglomerate. It was located in the center of the city, towering and magnificent. ex 18:25 Han arrived at thepany and found William. ¡°Are you Han?¡± William looked Han up and down. His eyes were filled with contempt and arrogance. He said coldly, ¡°You have changed a lot. Remember this. In this ce, all you need to do is obey orders. ¡°From now on, I will be your supervisor. Call me Mr. Jach.¡± As the vice-captain of the security department, he was in charge of more been used to watching over others¡¯ shoulders. than 20 people. So, he had In his eyes, Han hadn¡¯t even graduated from high school and thus didn¡¯t qualify security guard at the Mapleturz Group. But for Charlie, William would never mean to recruit Han. Han nodded and responded, ¡°OK, Mr. Jach.¡±. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to handle the formalities.¡± being a William nced at Han With disdain and then turned to leave. at Han followed William obediently. Led by William, Han dealt with the formalities very quickly, got the security guard¡¯s uniform, and put it on. ¡°Why does this brat look like a soldier in this security guard uniform?¡± William sized Han up, and his eyes glistened with surprise. Wearing a security guard uniform, Han showed an utterly different disposition. He looked dashing and vignt with a military air, just like a sharp sword. In particr, his eyes were sharp, determined, and unyielding. At first sight, he looked like a warrior who had been through fierce battles, making others tremble. with fear. ¡°You¡¯ve got real ss, but that¡¯s not enough for you to be a security guard here. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to meet the captain,¡± am said. William looked at Han and did note back to his senses until he was astounded for a while. He took Han back to the security department. The security department of a bigpany was equipped with a training ce. The training ce there was as big as half a football field. In the hall, there were many various fitness machines and lots of boxing equipment. Plenty of strong men dressed in security guard uniforms were working out there. Sweat poured down their faces. William led Han to a middle-aged man, who showed an extraordinary demeanor with sharp eyes, saying, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, this is our new security guard, Han Jaber. He is a fellow viger of mine. ¡°Han, this is Quentin Hackbart, the head of the security department of our group.¡± Quentin looked Han up and down and said casually, ¡°Han Jaber? Oh, the son of the man who begged me for a while in our department this morning. You look quite good.¡± Han was shocked to hear that and asked, ¡°What did you say? My dad begged you for a while?¡± ¡°Hehe. Or else?¡± Quentin lookedposed and said with contempt, ¡°Brat, if it dad weren¡¯t because William and¡¤ 18.25 pter 8 were fellow vigers and he begged me for a long time, how could a good-for-nothing man without a diploma like you get to join ourpany? ¡°I made an exception to recruit you for the sake of William.. ¡°Check this out yourself.¡± After saying that, William took out his phone and yed a video. Then, he put the phone in front of Han. ¡°William, please recruit my son given that we¡¯re fellow vigers. Please. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, please.¡± In the video, Charlie stood in front of William and Quentin and lowered his head to beg them. His attitude was rather humble. Upon seeing the scene, Han was astonished and opened his mouth, but he could not say anything. Tears welled up in his eyes. They coursed down his cheeks! In his eyes, Charlie was a tough guy who would never beg for mercy, even if one ced a knife on his neck. Han never expected that his arrogant father would make such a big sacrifice for his sake. Charlie swallowed his pride and begged others merely to get a job for Han. ¡°Dad¡­.¡± Han murmured. Watching the video of Charlie begging Quentin humbly, Han felt a gut-wrenching heartache. His face was covered with tears. He felt really bad beyond words. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t cry. You have a good father.¡± Quentin nced at Han and said, ¡°For his sake, I gave you a chance to work here, but in return, you must give me half your monthly sry! ¡°Do you understand?¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°I have to give you half my monthly sry? What do you mean?¡± Han asked, frowning. Quentin nced at William and asked with disgruntlement, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± William¡¯s expression changed. He hastened to bow and said with a ttering smile, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be mad. I will tell him right now.¡± After saying that, he hurriedly dragged Han aside and said in a stern voice, ¡°Han, listen carefully. Quentin is the head of the security department and also a rtive of Miss Labenz, the CEO of the company. He is also a retired Special Forces soldier. It is lenient of him to let you join the ¡°It is the rule here to give him half your monthly sry. It applies to everyone here, including me. Whoever refuses it will be put into trouble. ¡°Look on the bright side and pay him a fund. Then, we can all go to work, free from worry.¡± Han slightly knitted his brows. ording to William, Han was actually asked to pay protection fees! It had been eight years, but this kind of corrupt business practice still existed. ¡°Han, you only need to pay this for one year. Do not mess around. This is the opportunity your dad gets for you by begging.¡± William said in a low voice. Thinking of the image of his father begging others with a humble bow, Han felt severe pain in his chest and nodded. ¡°OK.¡± Upon hearing that, William was overjoyed and said to Quentin, ¡°Boss, the problem is solved.¡± Quentin cracked a smile, walked over, and held Han¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Wee to be one of us.¡± Han¡¯s hand was held, and he instantly knitted his brows. Quentin held Han¡¯s hand hard. If Han were an ordinary person, his palm would be crushed. Clearly, Quentin was having a go at Han! ¡°Haha, this new guy is going to suffer.¡± ¡°Boss always deals a head-on blow to a new guy at the first encounter. I suppose Han will beg for mercy in pain the next second.¡± ¡°Back then, when I just joined thepany, my hand was held by Boss so hard that it was about to break. Han looks so weak. He will definitely suffer a lot.¡± Faced with the scene, many security guards on the spot allughed gloatingly as if they were witnessing Han being taught a lesson miserably. Han¡¯s eyes became cold, and he wanted to fight back. As a Mercenary King, he had never been treated lightly that way. However, at the thought of what his father had done for him, Han had to put up with it and shook hands with Quentin quietly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Quentin¡¯s eyes darkened. As usual, Quentin would shake hands with a new guy with lots of force to make thetter feel pain. and fear. However, at that moment, this did not work for Han. Thinking of that, he exerted more force, trying to make Han give in. 18:25 T Unexpectedly, no matter how hard he tried, Han still remainedposed and was not affected at all. ¡°This guy is quite something indeed.¡± Quentin looked at Han with a hint of astonishment shing across his eyes. Then, he loosened his hand. Yet, the next second, he stared at Han more coldly and thought, ¡°Since you don¡¯t feel pain, it means you don¡¯t show respect for me. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± ¡°What? Quentin just let him go?¡± ¡°Quentin is being lenient with him. I guess it¡¯s because his dad begged Quentin so sincerely. That¡¯s why Quentin chose to let him go.¡± Upon seeing the scene, all the security guards looked at each other and felt somewhat surprised. Quentin let go of Han¡¯s hand and said sternly, ¡°Now, you¡¯re one of us, but you have to take and pass the physical fitness test and be trained. Only after you pass the test can you start working¡± ¡°What¡¯s the test?¡± Han asked. ¡°Within 30 minutes, one needs to run for 3 miles carrying a weight of 30 pounds, do 500 sit-ups, 500 push-ups, and 500 squats.¡± Quentin said. Right after he said that, everyone on the spot gasped in shock. This was absolutely not a test but a crazy exercise! Even a retired Special Forces soldier could notplete such a high-intensity exercise.. William also frowned slightly. Even Quentin could not finish such a high-intensity exercise. How can a new guy like Han make it? Besides, previously, the orientation test was as simple as running for 0.6 miles. Now, Quentin had to complete a test as intense as five times the previous one. Clearly, Quentin was making things difficult for Han! William¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted to say something for the sake of Han, but as the words rushed to his lips, he still withheld them. This was the grudge between Quentin and Han. If William intervened, others would give him a hard time too. He did not have to offend Quentin for the sake of Han! ¡°So, can I start working after finishing it?¡± Han asked. ¡°Yes. If you cannot finish it, you still need to do more training. You cannot start working until you. pass the test,¡± Quentin said. He stared at Hayn with yful eyes. Quentin emphasized the word ¡°test¡± mainly to give Han a face-saving way out of this. As long as Han bowed to him and begged for mercy, he could waive the test for Han. ¡°Is it so simple?¡± Han asked. ¡°Simple?¡± William and the other security guards all looked at each other in astonishment upon hearing that. This was already rather high-intensity. Many people here couldn¡¯tplete it at all. How could 18.05: Han call it simple? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. What was wrong with Han? ¡°Simple? Hehe, dude, what a bragger you are! Since you are so confident, let¡¯s make a bet. If you can make it, you do not need to hand in half your monthly sry.¡± With his eyes full of contempt, Quentin suddenly said, ¡°But if you cannot finish it, you must give me three months¡¯ sry. What do you say?¡± In Quentin¡¯s eyes, Han was talking big. No way could he make it. In this case, Quentin wanted to take the opportunity to teach Han a lesson and then upy the latter¡¯s sry. Hanughed and said indifferently, ¡°Then, I have a condition too. If I win the bet, I¡¯ll keep all my sry and you must call me boss. What do you say?¡± After he said that, William and the other security guards were all dumbstruck. They all believed that Han was too arrogant. Quentin was the leader of the security department as well as a retired Special Forces soldier who had gone to war before. He was definitely strong. Everyone present had been beaten by him. Now, Han, a new guy, dared to ask Quentin to call him boss. He was really reckless! Quentin burst intoughter and replied, ¡°OK!¡± ¡°It is a deal then. So, many people have heard it and serve as our witnesses. You can¡¯t break your promise. Just bring me the 30-pound weights,¡± Han said. ¡°You¡¯re still acting, huh? I must see how you will finish it,¡± Quentin said with a sneer. Quentin immediately winked at William. William had no other choice but to bring the 30-pound ankle weights and pass them to Han. Han tied the ankle weights to his legs and stood at the edge of the training hall, saying, ¡°Mr. Jach, start recording the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Quentin said. Quentin took out the timer and stared at Han with his eyes full of contempt, saying, ¡°Han, there is still time for you to regret it now.¡± Han also looked at him and said, ¡°There is time for you to regret it too.¡± Quentin¡¯s eyes became cold. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined, I will grant your wish. Are you ready? Start!¡± After saying that, he pressed the timer. Then, there came a whoosh. As soon as Quentin said that, Han dashed forward. He ran as fast as a gust of wind. Hepleted the 3-mile run with weights within five minutes. ¡°So¡­ So fast?¡± Upon seeing the scene, Quentin, William, and all the other security guards present were shocked in disbelief, their mouths wide open. It was as if the 30-pound weights were nothing to Han. He just ran as fast as a sh of lightning. How was it possible? Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Han immediately continued to do sit-ups, push-ups, and deep squats after finishing the 3-mile run. He did 500 sit-ups, 500 push-ups, and 500 deep squats in total, which only took him eight minutes. After doing all of those exercises, Han stood up, neither flushing nor panting, as if he had just finished a routine exercise. He looked at Quentin with aposed expression and asked, ¡°I guess it hasn¡¯t been 30 minutes yet, right?¡± Quentin, William, and all the other security guards were dumbstruck and ck-jawed to see the scene. Quentin subconsciously took a look at the timer and felt even more astounded. It only took Han 13 minutes toplete the test! Hanpleted such a high-intensity exercise within such a short time, and he did it with ease. This was so shocking. ¡°He is so freakishly strong!¡± One of the security guards looked astonished and eximed, his voice trembling. The others all looked at each other with extreme shock. They were lost for words. This was shocking! It was way too shocking! Han couldplete such a high-intensity exercise with 30-pound weights within 13 minutes. His physical fitness status was beyond imagination. Quentin was also dumbstruck, with his mouth wide open. He had no idea about what to say. Even though he was a retired Special Forces soldier, he could notplete this exercise within such a short time. How did Han make it? Han threw away the 30-pound weights and looked at Quentin, saying aloofly, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯re a man of your word. A promise is a promise. From now on, you must call me boss. ¡°Come on. Call me boss now.¡± Quentin pulled a long face at once after he heard that. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 This was a p in the face for Quentin! It was a sheer insult to him! Quentin put on a gloomy look and gnashed his teeth, unable to utter any words. Being asked to call Han boss in in sight was a hard p in Quentin¡¯s face. It was really shameful beyond words. However, he had made his promise. Now that he was humiliated by Han, he was lost for words regardless of his displeasure. Seeing that Quentin was in an awkward situation, William hastened to step forward and said with at grin, ¡°Han,e on. Mr. Hackbart was merely joking with you. Do not take it seriously.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Hackbart was merely joking.¡± The other security guards also came to their senses and hurriedly stepped forward to get Quentin off With a smile on his face, Han ignored the other people and kept staring at Quentin, saying, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, were you really joking?¡± ¡°Han, enough is enough!¡± ¡°How dare you make Mr. Hackbart call you boss? You are so bold!¡± ¡°Mr. Hackbart was merely joking with you. Here¡¯s a warning for you. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± As Han did notpromise, a security guard flew into a rage and stepped out to re at Han. The other people also gazed at Han angrily and fiercely. If Quentin called Han the boss, did it mean that Han, the new guy, would be superior to them? How could they put up with this? Besides, they were sticking up for Quentin. This was a good chance for them to curry favor with Quentin. Faced with everyone¡¯s scolding. Han did not speak and stared at Quentin quietly. Quentin struggled inwardly before he finally growled. ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± William and the others were all stunned and kept quiet out of fear. Quentin stood up and gritted his teeth. In the end, he said to Han, ¡°I am a man of my word. A promise is a promise! Since I lost, I must pay my bet then. ¡°Boss!¡± Quentin said to Han. Quentin used to be a Special Forces soldier. Although he had been retired for many years and his character had changed a lot, his personality of sticking to his word remained unchanged. Upon hearing Quentin call Han the boss, William and all the other security guards present looked at each other in despair and were totally speechless. Quentin was from a noble family and was greatlypetent. He always watched over other people¡¯s shoulders and never took anyone seriously. In their eyes, Quentin was always an arrogant and proud man. Even faced with Reign, he still did not show her much respect. For so many years, this was the first time that they had seen Quentin bow to another man. And this 18:49 man was new to thepany. This was once in a blue moon. It was so unbelievable! ¡°You are faithful to your word. I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re Quentin, right? I will take care of you,¡± Han said. He patted Quentin¡¯s shoulders with a smile on his face. Seeing the scene, William and the others were all astonished, their mouths twitching. Unbelievable! Did Han really think of himself as Quentin¡¯s boss? Quentin put on a gloomy look too. He thought, ¡°How bold of Han! I just gave him an inch, and he dared to take a mile.¡± Quentin remainedposed and shook Han¡¯s hand off his shoulders, saying in a deep voice. ¡°OK. Now that you¡¯ve passed the test, you can start working officially. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re responsible for the security and patrol of the research and development department.¡± After he said that, Quentin got out of the door with depression and started to smoke. Over the past many years, this was the first time he had to bow to a new guy. It was such a shame for him. William immediately walked to Han and felt exasperated at thetter¡¯s behavior, saying, ¡°Han. you¡¯re really as thick as two short nks. You just offended the head of the department on the first day of work! ¡°Here is a warning. Stay away from me. Do not drag me down!¡± After saying that, he darted a fierce nce at Han and turned to leave. At this very moment, he kind of regretted recruiting Han to thepany. Han had just given their leader a p in the face on the first day of work. It was hard to say what trouble Han would. cause in the future. If Quentin was vindictive and wanted to take revenge, not only Han but also William would have a hard time. ¡°Sigh. I should not have agreed with Charlie¡¯s request. Well, I must find a way to make Charlie take his son back. I can¡¯t let them implicate me!¡± While walking, William was thinking about how to kick Han off thepany. ¡°Haha, Han, you are the first one who dares to confront Mr. Hackbart. Good for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really impressed!¡± After William and Quentin left, many security guards walked over and surrounded Han. They talked andughed with their eyes full of admiration. Meanwhile, some security guards looked grim and said, ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t get cocky too soon. You will be kicked out sooner orter.¡± ¡°You cannot even see through Quentin¡¯s intention. You¡¯re a bunch of idiots!¡± ¡°Han, go out on patrol now. There will be trouble awaiting you!¡± Those people cast a cold nce at Han and went to do a patrol. ¡°What did they mean? What trouble?¡± Han asked with quizzical eyes. 18:50 Then, the security guards around Han finally thought of something and all stepped back in shock to keep a distance from him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Han felt even more puzzled. ¡°You are new here. You do not know the severity of the matter. There is a bad-tempered tigress in the research and development department,¡± a security guard said. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With frightened eyes, he exined, ¡°That spinster has a bad temper. If the position of anything moves a bit in theb, even if a sheet of paper is blown away by the wind, she will beat and kick the security guard. ¡°In the Mapleturz Group, all the security guards responsible for the security of the research and development department have been beaten up by that tigress. They are either fired or quit themselves as they cannot stand her. ¡°Quentin assigns you to take charge of the security of the research and development department. Clearly, he wants to torture you to death!¡± Speaking of that, he felt even more frightened and took half a step back secretly. He stared at Han with his eyes full of sympathy. In his eyes, now that Han was responsible for the patrol of that department, he would be done for sure! Han¡¯s face also darkened. Spinster? Tigress? These security guards really did not show respect for women. ¡°Alright. Enough chitchat.¡± At that very moment, Quentin walked inside and said in a deep tone, ¡°It is time for work. Everyone. just go on patrol.¡± Then, he said to the security guard who had talked to Han, ¡°Wane, take Han to the research and development department.¡± Wane instantly looked thunderstruck as he heard that. Quentin and the others paid no heed to him and left for their own posts. With a sad face, Wane led Han to the research and development department. As he walked, he said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, keep this in mind. No matter what the tigress says to youter, just do not mess with her.¡± ¡°Is she very terrifying?¡± Han asked with confusion. ¡°She is more than terrifying. She is literally a monster! Anyway, she is a dangerous woman. Just do. not mess with her,¡± Wane said with his eyes full of fear. The research and development department of the Mapleturz Group was on the 18th floor. After leading Han to the entrance of the research and development department, Wane was still a bit worried. He said, ¡°Remember not to offend the tigress. Just do whatever she tells you to do. You¡¯d better not ask too much. I will leave now.¡± After saying that, he just fled quickly, as if this department was like a living hell. ¡°She is merely a woman. What is there to be afraid of? What a wuss!¡± Han mumbled. He shook his head, ttened his clothes, and went inside. Then, a stunningdy who was about 30 years old with bright eyes walked towards him. Her dark and beautiful wavy hair was scattered. Her skin was glowing with big and infinite eyes. She 18:30 was rather eye-catching. Although she was wearing a white coat, it still could not cover the curve of her body. She looked quite attractive with prominent buttocks, big breasts, a slender waist, and long legs. Wearing a pair of white high heels, she looked like a masterpiece created by God. No man could take his eyes off her. She was such a stunningly beautifuldy! There was no word to describe her beauty. She was so gorgeous! It was a pity that she looked as cold as an iceberg. She gave a sense of aloofness as if she was always telling others not toe near her. The beautifuldy walked to Han and nced at him, saying with indifferent eyes. ¡°Are you a new security guard?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Han Jaber,¡± Han said with a nod. ¡°Just in the nick of time. Come in. I happen to need an experiment subject,¡± thedy said with an indifferent expression. She turned around and left. Han hastened to catch up with her. While walking after her, he asked, ¡°Miss, how should I address you? ¡°It is said that there is a frightening tigress in the research and development department. What is her name?¡± Upon hearing that, thedy stopped and looked at Han more coldly, ¡°Tigress? Who told you that?¡± ¡°The people of the security department,¡± Han answered honestly. ¡°Those assholes are dead meat,¡± thedy snapped and looked colder. She raised her head and took a nce at Han, saying, ¡°That is rotten nonsense. Just leave them. alone. My name is Yara Irwin. Come with me.¡± After saying that, she went into ab. Yara Irwin? Was she that fairydy? Han was dumbstruck. ¡°Come in,¡± Yara said. Han came to his senses and said, ¡°Oh.¡± Then, he just walked inside. Yara closed the door to theb, took off the white coat, pointed at the bed in theb, and said to Han indifferently, ¡°Take off your clothes and lie on the bed.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°What? Take off my clothes?¡± Han asked in astonishment. Han was stunned and did not dare to believe what he had heard. He gazed at Yara in disbelief. She asked him to remove his clothes as soon as they entered theb. What on earth was she up to? Did this beautifuldy want to make a move on him? ¡°Why are you so surprised? I¡¯m the director here. Just do whatever I ask you to do! Take off your clothes and lie down!¡± Yara ordered. ¡°But you should at least tell me what you are going to do?¡± Han asked with a bitter smile. ¡°Take off your clothes and lie down. I want to do a drug trial on you! I will ask Quentin to fire you if you dare to refuse it!¡± Yara said aggressively. Han felt a bit disgruntled. However, given that his job was gained through his father¡¯s begging, he did not want to let his father down. So, he did not argue with Yara. He walked over and took off his security guard uniform. Yara looked at Han¡¯s upper body and instantly eximed. She covered her mouth and widened her eyes. Han might look rather weak, but he was actually sturdy. He was muscr with eight-pack abs, showing a kind of masculine beauty. What astonished Yara was the scars on Han¡¯s body. Han had thousands of scars. There were so many of them as if countless worms crawled on Han¡¯s body. His body looked extremely horrifying. The scars included cuts, bullet wounds, and burns¡­ There were various kinds of scars. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked. ¡°How did you get these scars?¡± Yara asked in astoundment. She knew that most of the security guards in thepany were retired Special Forces. They must have scars, more or less. However, Han had so many scars that she was freaked out indeed. ¡°I got them when I went to war before, Han said casually. Yara walked over and touched one of the scars on Han¡¯s belly with her beautiful finger, saying, ¡°This is clearly a knife wound. It must hurt a lot, right?¡± The scar was as long as 12 inches. It extended from the chest to the abdomen. As one could imagine, Han must have been severely wounded back then. His belly was almost ripped open. ¡°Just fine. It was not that serious,¡± Han said lightly. The most severe wound he had ever had was a stab through his chest. His heart was almost pierced through. Compared with that, the wound in his belly was nothing to speak of. eyes. Yara looked up at Han with a hint of sympathy and admiration shing across her Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Judging from Han¡¯s wounds, Han must have gone through many hard times and had a lot of unknown stories. 18:41 He remained soposed even after surviving. He was a real man indeed! ¡°Did you ask me to take off my clothes only to look at my wounds?¡± Han asked. It was then that Yara came to her senses and said, ¡°I asked you here to help do a drug test for me. Lie down. I¡¯ll apply the cream to you.¡± Upon hearing that, Han let out a sigh of relief. He was fine with it as long as she did not mean to sleep with him. He put his clothes aside andy on the bed. Yara brought a bottle and took some white cream from the bottle. She carefully smeared it on Han¡¯s scars. As she smeared it, she said, ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s newly developed instant scar cream. It is lucky for you to use this for the first time.¡± ¡°Lucky? ¡°You are using me as a guinea pig here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Han thought. He was displeased, but he remainedposed on the surface and said nothing. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Yara asked. ¡°I feel cool. Veryfortable,¡± Han said. ¡°OK. I will observe you for 30 minutes then,¡± Yara said. As she spoke, she smeared the cream over Han¡¯s scars evenly. Her fingers were soft. As she touched Han¡¯s skin, it gave him a special feeling, making him a bit itchy in his heart. It was like a lover¡¯s caress. He felt prettyfortable. Yara fixed her eyes at Han¡¯s scars without blinking. Thirty minutester, the cream did not work much. Han¡¯s scars were still there, unchanged. Yara looked disappointed and said, ¡°Alright. You can put on your clothes and get out now,¡± She found this formtion in an ancient book. She did not sleep for three days and nights to make this cream. Unexpectedly, it failed. Han sat up and wiped a bit of cream. He sniffed at it and said lightly, ¡°Notoginseng, sappanwood, sargentodox stem, red sage, and bark of corktree¡­ These are all herbs that can improve blood cirction and promote tissue regeneration. It is a pity that the formtion is wrong.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Yara was shocked to hear that. She independently developed this new cream. She had never told anyone else about it. This was Han¡¯s first day of work. How did he know what the formtion consisted of? Han wiped his hands with aposed look and said, ¡°The formtion is wrong!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yara knitted her brows. Han lookedposed and said, ¡°The formtion is wrong. A key herb is missing. The dosages of the herbs are wrong, too. Something is wrong with the proportion.¡± The notoginseng should be reduced by 0.1 ounces. The dosage of the sappanwood should be doubled. Reduce the dosage of the sargentodox stem by 0.35 ounces. Maintain the red sage¡¯s dosage. Add 0.18 ounce of milkvetch stem¡­¡± He amended thepatibility and the dosage of all herbs. He had used scar-removing medicine on hisrades many times. He was somewhat familiar with the formtion of this kind of medication. That was quite a wake-up call for Yara! Yara¡¯s eyes glistened as if she had tackled aplex problem. She was overjoyed. She left Han behind, ran to the desk, and picked up a paper to start calcting. Very quickly, she jumped up joyfully and burst intoughter. ¡°This is it. This is exactly what I want! This is a perfect formtion!¡± ¡°Han, thank you so much,¡± Yara said. Then, she turned around and held Han with extreme excitement. She gave Han a big kiss, jumping and hopping in situ. She was so excited. She had studied the formtion for a few months and spent three days and nights making the ointment sleeplessly. However, she failed more than 100 times within three days. Now, Han just helped her solve the problem casily, which filled her with evesting joy. Han touched his cheek and had mixed feelings. The kiss was fragrant, soft, and rather bewitching. Suddenly, Yara recovered from her excitement and then seemed to think of something. She red at Han and said, ¡°You are not a new security guard!¡± ¡°What?¡± Han was stunned to hear that. ¡°I¡¯m the only one aware of this formtion. Besides, only I have been making this over the past period.¡± Yara asked. With cold eyes, Yara said sternly, ¡°You know not only the formtion of the medicine but also the exact proportion. There is only one possibility. You are sent by others to steal my formtion. You are a commercial spy! ¡°Have you stealthily seen my formtion during my rest these days? ¡°You jerk! How dare you spy on me? You¡¯re dead meat!¡± As Yara was lost in thought, she increasingly felt she was right. She flew into a rage and dashed toward. Han like a sh of lightning to punch his face harshly! This punch was heavy and fast with a whistle of wind! Clearly, Yara had learned martial arts skills before. Han took a few steps back and ducked her punch easily. He exined, ¡°Ms. Irwin, I can easily. recognize the herbs by smelling.¡± That¡¯s nonsense. So many herbs are mixed together. How can you recognize them by smelling?¡± 18:44 Yara refuted. Yara became even angrier and then strode forward tounch attacks on Han again. Her punches, just like a rumble of thunder, were terrifyingly destructive. ¡°If I were amercial spy, why would I correct the formtion for you? Can you use your. What a bimbol¡± While he dodged Yara¡¯s attacks, Han said. Although Yara¡¯s attacks were fast and potent, he still dodged them easily. Yet, as Yaraunched attacks, her body moved swiftly and looked rather eye-catching. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yama exploded with rage again. brain? She was a medical genius, and her medical skills were beyondpare. She had created profits of billions of dors for the Mapleturz Group. Now, she was just called a bimbo like Han? She flew into a volcanic rage and attacked Han madly, trying to capture him. However, she had not slept for three days. She was severely exhausted physically and mentally. Now, as she was doing vigorous exercise, she was a bit tired out. Instantly, she felt dizzy, slipped, and fell to the ground with a thud. Coincidentally, her head hit the ground first. Then, she just passed out. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Han asked. Yara fell into ama and did not respond to him. It seemed that her breath and heartbeat both stopped. Han¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly rushed over and checked on her status. As he gave her a checkup, his face instantly became very grave. Yara had not slept for three days and nights. As she was utterly mentally and physically exhausted, she just died suddenly after copsing! ¡°Damn it! ¡°You¡¯ve just fallen to the ground. How can you die so easily? If you die, I cannot get off the hook by all means.¡± Han gritted his teeth, and without hesitation, he unbuttoned Yara¡¯s clothes at once. He pressed Yara¡¯s chest and exerted vital energy to protect her heart. Then, he started to give her CPR. Yara was a pretty girl with fair skin and ample breasts. She looked extremely stunning and eye- catching. However, Han¡¯s intentions toward Yara were entirely honorable. All he wanted was to save her life. As he gave her CPR, he also blew air into Yara¡¯s mouth. After the CPRsted 20 minutes, Yara¡¯s heartbeat and breath were finally restored. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Han kissing her. At that very moment, Han also noticed that she was awake. They gazed at each other, and silence reigned for a moment, 18:44 Quere I 2ow dare you kiss mara stared at Han, her eyes wide open. Haydan sat ago and let out a long seh of rebet. He wiped his lips and said. ¡°Ms. Irwin, I did not kiss you I was trying to save your life! The died a dden dech just so I had not saved you, you would have been dead. You are wiene Gobe her saving that he glued at Yara hurriedly got us and lett. nced up Nadan sot the this waseman was stupid despite her stunning appearance. He feared there might be Mashings if he stayed any longer. As a rest he chose to leave and give Yara some time to calm dow77. Vera sat on the ground and looked at her unbuttoned clothes. Then, she touched her lips. She was in an er dar fy a while She could feel that there was still lingering warmth of Han on her chest. Instantly, she bushed at once with mixed feelings of anger and gratitude. The moment she fell to the ground, she passed out and felt her soul had escaped her body. She was on the verge of dying However, a streak of gold light fell from the sky at a critical moment, dragging her back forcefully. Then, she saw Han giving her CPR She appreciated his help. Meanwhile, her face was as red as a rose. In particr, as she felt the lingering warmth Han left on her chest and the warm power in her heart, she blushed, and her heart pounded. This was the first time she had had such physical contact with a man. For a moment, she did not know whether she should thank Han or hate him. She got up and dressed herself up. Her heart was still racing. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After sorting out the materials, she called the personnel department and said sternly. ¡°Is there a new guy called Han Jabering to the security department today?¡± Yes, he is William¡¯s rtive. He has just checked in today. Ms. Irwin, is there any problem?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± After she hung up the phone. Yara knew that she had got Han wrong indeed. She had not slept for a few days in a row, making her unable to think as fast as before. ¡°Even though my brain tripped out temporarily, he couldn¡¯t call me a bimbo. How rude of him!¡± Yara stamped her feet and snapped with angry eyes. ¡°Han Jaber of the security department, huh? OK, I have kept you in mind. I will not let you go!¡± At the thought of Han¡¯s words, Yara touched her chest that Han had touched. Her face turned red, and she wished to cut Han into pieces. Han patroled around and did not find anything wrong. Then, he returned to the office of the security department and had some water. All of a sudden, he sneezed. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 He touched his nose and mumbled with puzzled eyes, ¡°Who is cursing me?¡± After eight years of cultivation, he had be extraordinarily healthy and never caught a cold. Why did he suddenly sneeze? At that moment, Wane also came back. After seeing Han, he grinned and put on a gloating look, asking with a smiling face, ¡°How was everything going? Did the tigress bully you?¡± ¡°There was a tigress indeed, but she did not bully me. Han thought in his heart. Despite his thought, he remainedposed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the tigress you talked of?¡± ¡°Yvonne Lynch. Everybody knows her,¡± Wane said. Hearing that, Han slightly knitted his brows and thought, ¡°The woman I met is Yara Irwin. Looks like she is not the tigress Wane and the others talked about.¡± There came a lot of beeps. Suddenly, the vehicle¡¯s whistle sounded. Vans drove over to block the entrance of the Mapleturz Group. A group of people got off the vans, moved the red roses out of the vans, and ced them into the shape of a big heart. Then, an Aston Martin arrived. A young man with sharp eyes, wearing a white Armani suit, disyed an imposing air held at bouquet of roses, and stood in the center of the heart shape. There were mixed feelings of excitement and anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Muller came to woo Ms. Labenz again. Rich people are so romantic,¡± Wane said with a sigh. Han took a nce, sat down, picked up a magazine, and started reading it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Wane asked in astonishment. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was such a grand asion that even he couldn¡¯t help taking a few nces. Yet, Han was not interested at all. ¡°It¡¯s merely a rich kid¡¯s courtship. What¡¯s there to look at?¡± Han didn¡¯t raise his head and showed no interest at all. Now, Quentin and the others also came back to the security room. Upon seeing Larry, they all looked grim. Quentin nced at all the people present and then said, ¡°Mr. Muller¡¯s flowers have blocked the entrance. The traffic has been seriously affected.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz has just called me, asking us to expel Mr. Muller. Who will do it?¡± Wane, and the others were all astonished to hear that. They hurriedly stepped back and looked frightened. Larry was a famous young man from a rich family in Lightdom City. His family was prominent and influential. They could not afford to mess with him. Quentin had asked the others to deal with Larry because he did not dare to confront Larry. Seeing that everyone flinched, Quentin frowned. Then, his gaze settled on Han. He said sternly, ¡°Han, you¡¯ll deal with it!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Hearing Quentin¡¯s words, William, Wane, and the other security guards looked at Han with ant expression of gloating enjoyment. Larry was from an influential family. His family background wasparable to Reign¡¯s. He was literally a super-rich young man powerful enough to intervene with the legal world and the underworld. How could a security guard afford to mess with such a big shot like him? Quentin was clearly giving Han a hard time. William looked at Quentin and then darted a worried nce at Han. He thought, ¡°As expected, Mr. Hackbart hates Han. I can¡¯t be too close to Han from now on.¡± After thinking that, he secretly stepped a bit far away from Han. ¡°No problem!¡± Han saw through what Quentin was up to and slightly knitted his brows. However, in the end, he did not say anything and directly walked outside. ¡°Han will get messed up this time.¡± Wane and the other people present looked at Han¡¯s back in anticipation, ready to watch a show. ¡°Hehe. It was bold of you to p me in the face. You¡¯re risking your neck.¡± Quentin¡¯s eyes grew gloomy. In their eyes, as long as Han dared to expel Larry, he would definitely piss Larry off. Larry would make him sorry for it. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Han walked to Larry and pointed his fingers at him while holding a baton. ¡°Herees the fun part. Han will get pped in the face.¡± Watching the scene, Quentin and the other security guards all grinned hideously as if they had witnessed Larry madly pping Han. It was known to all that Larry treated those who were inferior to him very badly. Now that Han dared to point fingers at Larry, he would definitely find himself in serious trouble. However, things did not go as they expected. Larry did not beat up Han. Instead, he was very pleasant to Han, passing him a cigar and even lighting it up. In the end, he also put his arms around Han¡¯s shoulders andughed joyfully like a kid who got his wanted toy. Larry ordered his subordinates to remove all the roses at thepany¡¯s entrance immediately. Larry even bowed to Han humbly, shook hands with him, and hugged him. Clearly, Larry treated Han very warmly.. In the end, Larry left happily. Before that, he evenughed loudly. Quentin, Wane, and the others were dumbfounded by the scene and looked at each other quietly. How was it possible? Why did Larry treat Han so warmly? Larry had done so many things on such arge scale clearly to propose. Why did he just leave? What happened? 18:44 What did Han say to Larry? Smoking a cigar, Han waved at Larry before returning to the security department office. He said casually, ¡°Alright. The problem is solved.¡± After saying that, he sat on the sofa and sighed with emotion. The domestic cigar was really nice. Quentin had an astonished expression. He looked at Larry, who had left, and then turned to look at Han, who was calm and cool. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What did you say to Mr. Muller?¡± The other people all looked at Han, their eyes full of curiosity. Larry did not always take the security guards seriously. In the past, as long as they tried to stop him, they would be beaten and utterly disgraced by him. Even though Han pointed fingers at Larry, Larry still treated Han respectfully and warmly. It was very strange. ¡°I expelled him. The task ispleted. Does it matter what I said to him?¡± Han asked casually. Quentin and the others looked at each other with embarrassment upon hearing that. Han was so arrogant. He did not take Quentin seriously at all, but they just could not refute him. At that moment, Han looked at the time and stood up. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time to clock off. ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± After saying that, he rose, got changed, and left. ¡°Mr. Jaber is really something.¡± Wane looked at Han¡¯s back, his eyes glittering with admiration. It was definitely quite something to make Larry show respect for him. ¡°He is quitepetent but too arrogant, undisciplined, and disobedient.¡± Quentin¡¯s expression turned gloomy. William looked at Quentin¡¯s face and felt perturbed. He then took half a step back in a hurry. It was just that William was also very curious. He wondered what on earth Han had said to Larry to make thetter leave without ring up. In the CEO¡¯s office on the 28th floor of the Mapleturz Group¡­ Reign stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down. When she saw Larry leave, she was quite surprised. Larry was arrogant and proud. He always did whatever he could to get what he wanted. He was dressed up and had ced so many roses at the entrance. Clearly, he was going to propose. Yet, he just left suddenly. That was not consistent with Larry¡¯s character. ¡°It seems that Quentin and the other security guards are still useful. They¡¯ve finally done something satisfactory, Reign said with a sigh. ¡°Rei, good news! Super good news!¡± Yara eximed. Meanwhile, she rushed inside with excitement. ¡°Hey, after all, you¡¯re the director of the research and development department. How can you forget yourself like this? Mind your manners.¡± 18:44 Reign smiled and asked, ¡°What is the good news? Is it that you¡¯ve got a boyfriend?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Yara, Reign¡¯s best friend, was addicted to developing new drugs. She put all her thoughts into medicine development over the past eight years. She was too busy to get a boyfriend. ¡°I¡¯ve seeded in developing the scar removal ointment.¡± With great joy, Yara took out the scar removal ointment and put it in front of Reign. ¡°The scar removal ointment works really well. I can guarantee that it will bring the Mapleturz Group to a higher level. ¡°Really?¡± Reign asked. ¡°Yes. Yara nodded. Reign trusted her friend very much and immediately summoned someone who had scars to test the ointment. After the scar removal ointment was applied to the person, the scars on that person gradually faded at a rapid rate. The change was visible to the naked eye. ¡°The effect of the scar removal ointment is amazing. The scar can bepletely removed with one course of treatment. This ointment will be the top signature product of the Mapleturz Group,¡± Yara said with excitement. Reign was delighted to see the scene and asked, ¡°How did you make this?¡± This ointment¡¯s effect was so phenomenal. If it wasunched and the sales performance was great, she would be able to secure her position as the CEO and could alsopletely convince the seniors of the Labenz family¡¯s prominence. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t make it on my own. It was thanks to a security guard¡¯s instruction that I sessfully developed it,¡± Yara said. ¡°A security guard? Knock it off. You¡¯ve got a postdoctoral degree. How can a security guard be more competent than you?¡± Reign was stunned. The Mapleturz Group¡¯s security guards were merely some retired Special Forces. They were just vulgar men. How could a security guardpare with Yara in terms of pharmaceuticals? ¡°Well, it¡¯s really a shame to talk about this. This must be attributed to that security guard¡¯s instruction. Otherwise, I might not be able to make it even if I spent three years on it.¡± Yara looked guilty and said, ¡°That security guard is the mostpetent person I have ever met. In terms of pharmacy and medical skills, I¡¯m by far inferior to him.¡± Reign was even more astonished to hear that. Yara was a haughty and proud genius. She always thought of herself as superior to others. She was even defiant in the face of the medical masters of the Divine Healers Sect. Now, Yara was deeply impressed by a security guard. This was so incredible. Since when was there such a talented person in the Mapleturz Group¡¯s security department? At the thought of that, she could not help feeling interested in the security guard. She asked, ¡°What is the name of the security guard?¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Reign was extremely curious. She felt that a security guard so deeply respected by Yara had to be a rather extraordinary character. If it were possible, she wanted to transfer the security guard to the research and development department. ¡°His name? I can¡¯t remember.¡± Yara was stunned. After Han exined to her the specifics of the medicine earlier, Yara devoted all her attention to that topic and abandoned all other thoughts. Because of that, she hadpletely forgotten Han¡¯s name. Reign frowned slightly. She wanted to go to the security department and have a look. When she remembered that it was already past working hours, she decided to hold back. Since the security guard was from Mapleturz Group, he was there to stay. Reign believed that she would be able to meet him sooner orter, so there was no need to be anxious. ¡°I just remember seeing many scars on his body,¡± Yara said. ¡°Scars?¡± Reign asked. ¡°Yeah, there were many scars all over his body,¡± Yara replied with a nod. She stretched out her hand and started gesturing at her own body. The scars on Han¡¯s body had left a deep impression on Yara, but she did not feel repulsed by them. Instead, she found those Cars very sexy and full of stories. They made Han very masculine. After listening to Yara¡¯s description, Reign was also in a daze. She suddenly remembered the incident she had encountered in the foreign forest. At that time, Han had rem 34 left a deep impression on her. ¡°I wonder where he is now,¡± Reign s clothes to bandage her wounds. The scars on his body had also ught. Ever since returning from abroad, Reign still found herself thinking of Han on the nights that felt too quiet. Back at the Mapleturz Group¡¯s locker room¡­ Han removed his security guard uniform and changed into his clothes before walking out. ¡°Han, wait.¡± William, who was dressed in casual clothes, caught up with Han from behind and said, ¡°Let me give you a ride since your house is along the way.¡± Han did not refuse his offer. He nodded and followed William into his vehicle. Along the way, William asked curiously, ¡°What did you say to Mr. Muller? Why was he so respectful to you?¡± William could not figure out why an arrogant person like Larry Muller would treat Han with such respect and enthusiasm. It was very strange. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just taught him how to pick up girls,¡± Han replied calmly. When William heard those words, his eyes turned cold. He nced at Han unhappily. ¡°If you 18:45 don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it.¡± He thought, ¡°What a ridiculous lie. ¡°Larry Muller is the heir of one of the four richest families in Lightdom City. He is surrounded by plenty of beautiful women and has a reputation for being a yboy. ¡°Who is Han to teach Larry how to pick up girls? He simply doesn¡¯t understand the absurdness of his words.¡± In William¡¯s eyes, Han was taking him for a fool, ¡°I really was giving him some advice. After all, I know Reign better than he does,¡± Han exined. ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself anymore.¡± William looked at Han contemptuously and said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what it is, I¡¯m telling you to stay away from me in the future.¡± Reign was a beautiful woman in Lightdom City with a worth of millions of dors, while Han was just a poor man from a different world. William thought, ¡°Han is not even qualified enough to bow at Reign¡¯s feet. It¡¯s ridiculous that he believes he knows Reign well.¡± At that moment, William felt that Han was full of shit, which caused him to look down on thetter. He also felt that with Han¡¯s tendency to tell absurd lies, he would get himself into trouble sooner or later at thepany. Hence, William wanted to distance himself from Han. Han looked at William but did not say anything. He was telling the truth, but William did not want to believe him. When Han was chatting with Larry earlier, he found out that Larry was pursuing Reign. Thus, he shared some of Reign¡¯s preferences with him. After all, when they were abroad, Han had spent some time alone with Reign. Hence, he knew Reign¡¯s character and preferences very well. For instance, Han knew what kind of food Reign liked to eat, what kind of flowers she liked, what time she went to bed every day, what kind of people she hated, and all the other things that she disliked. Larry did not believe him at first. After Han started sharing with him some of Reign¡¯s preferences, he was convinced. That caused Larry to be very enthusiastic. They even exchanged contact details. William stopped the car in front of Han¡¯s house. After Han got out of the vehicle, William said with a cold face, ¡°This is where our rtionship ends. Han, don¡¯t forget, stay away from me at work.¡± With that, William stepped on the gas pedal and drove away quickly. Han watched as the car sped into the distance. He frowned slightly as he had not missed William¡¯s ridicule and contempt. But Han did not say anything else. Instead, he went to the nearby store to buy a good bottle of wine before going home. ¡°You¡¯re back already? How was work today?¡± Felicia was cooking when Han returned. She immediately greeted him with concern. Charlie, who was reading the newspaper, feigned nonchnce and asked, ¡°Did you get yourself into 18:45 any trouble?¡± However, Charlie actually felt very uneasy. He was afraid that Han would really get himself into trouble. ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± Han maintained a calm look on his face as he sat down, opened the bottle of wine, and poured a ss for Charlie. He gave it to his father and said, ¡°Dad, this is to celebrate our reunion after eight years and also my new job. ¡°It¡¯s a toast to you!¡± After speaking. Han also poured himself a ss of wine and downed it. When Han thought of his father kneeling and begging for a job for him, his eyes turned red. He was extremely moved. It almost felt like someone was twisting a knife in his heart. Charles deep love for him made him feel almost undeserving ¡°All you know is how to toast people. Charlie said coldly. He sounded cold and unhappy, but he still epted the wine from his son. ¡°Dad. I used to be immature and got into a lot of trouble, which made you worry incessantly. It¡¯s all my fault. I promise that I won¡¯t let you down anymore. Thank you for loving me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else I can say. All I can do is offer this toast to you.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were teary as he kept toasting Charlie one ss after another. Charlie had watched his son transform into a sensible young man. He felt soforted by this fact that his eyes also turned teary. He still maintained his cold disposition and gave sarcastic responses. However, he epted every toast from Han and finished every ss he was offered. After eight years, the father and son could finally sit and drink together. There was so much warmth. between them. Felicia watched this scene unfold from the kitchen. Her eyes were also red, and her tears could not stop flowing. She had waited eight long years to see this. After eating and drinking, Charlie passed out. Haydan walked over and picked his father up. He was shocked when he lifted his father in his arms Charlie was too light. Han wondered if Charlie even weighed more than 110 pounds. However, Han could only imagine just how much his father had suffered all these years. As Han looked at the frown on his father¡¯s face and the white hair on his head, he felt his heart ache. Tears streamed down his face Eight years¡­. He had owed his parents too much throughout these right years. Han carried his father back to his bed and said seriously, ¡®Dad, I¡¯m back, and I¡¯ve grown up. From 3/ 18:45 today onward, I will rece you as the man of the family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear the burden all by yourself anymore.¡± With that. Han tucked his father into bed before leaving the room. ¡°Oh. right.¡± Felicia had dried her tears. She took out a lunch box from the kitchen and handed it to Han. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now. You should deliver this to your sister at school.¡± Han took the lunch box and asked, ¡°By the way, where is my older sister?¡± ¡°Your sister got married a long time ago and already has children. In a few days, our entire family can go visit her together, along with your other siblings.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an uncle already? Is it to a niece or a nephew?¡± Han was surprised. ¡°A niece.¡± Felicia smiled at the thought of her granddaughter. A frown soon reced the smile. With worried eyes, she said, ¡°Your sister has not led an easy life over the past few years.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°What happened to her?¡± Han asked. ¡°Well, she just hasn¡¯t been doing too well. Don¡¯t ask questions. You¡¯ll understand when you see her over the weekend, Felicia said with a shake of her head. Tears glistened in her eyes again. Han frowned slightly. Since his mother refused to tell him anything else, it was obvious that she was afraid he would be too worried or get agitated and do something excessive. It was clear that his sister was in bad shape. At that moment, Han¡¯s rage was directed toward Den Jackett. Every time he asked Den to deliver money to his family, he would also give Den a generous reward. However. Den grew greedy and pocketed all of the money. He also did not do anything that Havian had asked of him. Den¡¯s greed caused so many problems for Han¡¯s family. At the thought. Han wished he could p himself. He thought. ¡°Why was I so naive in the past? Why did I trust someone like Den?¡± Still holding the lunch box. Han said in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Yeah, as long as we still have each other, everything will be fine.¡± Felicia smiled and wiped the tears. from her eyes. Han nodded. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go deliver the lunch box now.¡± Felicia was right. As long as they still had each other, everything would be fine. Han would get his money back from Den in two days, and life would improve. Before Han left the house, he opened the lunch box and looked inside. However, he discovered that there were only a few pieces of meat. He went back to the kitchen and asked with a frown, ¡°Mom, why is there so little meat?¡± There was still so much meat when Han and his father were eating earlier. Felicia looked a little embarrassed and said in a low voice, ¡°I already divided the rest of the meat. equally. Don¡¯t forget that besides your little sister, you still have two younger brothers who also need. to eat.¡± ¡°Then why did you give me so much meat?¡± Han asked. ¡°You just came back. It¡¯s our duty to feed you well no inatter how poor we are,¡± Felicia said. ¡°Mom, are we really so short of money? Han was startled. ¡°We¡¯re all right. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll get paid in two days, then I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want to eat, Felicia smiled.. In fact, the past two days¡¯ worth of food that the couple had bought for Han already exceeded the cost of the family¡¯s food for one week. However, Felicia was afraid that Han would feel guilty because of this, so she did not want to tell him the truth. Han gazed at Felicia and remained silent. He felt extremely ufortable as if a boulder was 18:45 pressing on his chest. Although Felicia had said those words with a smile, he could see the embarrassment and sadness beneath her fa?ade. It was obvious that their family was short of money. Han did not truly understand the extent of his family¡¯s poverty until now. It turned out that they had spent a lot of money on his meals over the past two days. For a moment, Han felt a mixture of guilt, difort, and anger toward Den. In Lightdom City, a school was located about two miles away from Han¡¯s house. It was where Han¡¯s younger sister, Queenie, went. She was in her third year of high school. Due to the intense school curriculum, Queenie had chosen to stay on campus to spend her time more effectively. Since she also did not want to waste time queueing for meals in the canteen, Felicia. delivered food to her daily. By the time Han arrived, lessons had already ended. Queenie stood at the gate reading through some study materials while waiting patiently. Due to her family¡¯s poverty, she had no money to pay for the canteen food. Hence, she would study. while waiting for her mother to deliver meals to her daily. Queenie had her hair in a ponytail. She was wearing her school uniform. She looked very youthful while flipping through her study materials. Because of the prolongedck of sufficient nutrition, Queenie looked slightly sallow and thin. She was also rather weak. Her shoes were heavily mended and had many patches. Moreover, her frown was very deep. There seemed to be a look of mncholy stered to her face. When Han approached Queenie and saw how thin his sister looked, he felt ufortable. The little girl who used to follow him everywhere had grown into a very thin-looking woman. should have enjoyed a good life without having to worry about food and clothing. She However, the fact was that Queenie did not have enough food and could not always afford to dress warmly. When Han saw his sister in this state, his heart ached so badly that it felt like it was being torn apart. He thought, ¡°I must make Den cough up the money as soon as possible.¡± Han now needed money more urgently than ever, and he needed a lot of it. ¡°Hey, Queenie, are you waiting for your beggar of a mother to deliver her disgusting food to you?¡± Just as Han was about to approach his sister with the food, a male student, who had dyed hair and was wearing a school uniform, appeared. He looked Queenie up and down with mocking eyes. ¡°Do you know that thest time I saw her mother, I was taken aback? Her hair was all white. I thought it was her grandmother instead!¡± ¡°Your family is so poor. Why do you bother studying?¡± ¡°No matter how much you study, you are doomed to live in poverty. What¡¯s the point of learning all these things?¡± Beside him were two other male and female students, all of whom were looking at Queenie with disdain. A look of fear shed across Queenie¡¯s eyes when she looked up at the student with blond hair. ¡°Lucas Lynch, what do you want?¡± 18:45 Lucas Lynch was the school principal¡¯s son. He came from a rich and influential family. He was also a notorious bully in school. He was a domineering person who bullied many students, which naturally made Queenie afraid of him. Lucasughed. There was a cold look in his eyes as he suddenly struck the books in Queenie¡¯s hands, causing them to fall to the ground. He said, ¡°Queenie Jaber, I think you¡¯re decent-looking enough. 1 will give you a chance to transform from a crow into a phoenix.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to be my girlfriend for three days, I¡¯ll give you all the food you want to eat and let you live without any worries.¡± As Lucas spoke, he reached out with the intention of stroking Queenie¡¯s face. Queenie was the top student in the ss and always ranked among the top three in the entire school. Since Queenie was also tall and beautiful, Lucas had been coveting her for a long time. For a scumbag like Lucas, he most enjoyed conquering the top students at school. ¡°Lucas Lynch, stay away from me.¡± Queenie hurriedly backed away from Lucas with a frightened look in her eyes. ¡°How dare you embarrass me? Don¡¯t you think I can get my dad to kick you out of school so that you¡¯ll never get to take your national examinations or graduate?¡± Lucas¡¯s hand stopped in There was a cold look on his face. ¡°No student who has ever dared to go against me has prospered.¡± midair. ¡°Queenie Jaber, you should obey Lucas. His father is the principal. If you offend him, it won¡¯t be a laughing matter.¡± The four people surrounding Lucas started to threaten Queenie as well. When Queenie heard that, her expression changed dramatically. She gritted her teeth as a fearful look appeared on her face. She had studied hard for so many years because she wanted to excel in her national examinations, enter a good college, find a good job, and improve her family¡¯s situation. But if she could not even take her national examinations, then her years of hard work would have been in vain. It would greatly disappoint her parents as well. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Seeing Queenie in this state, Lucas smil evilly and walked toward her. He said, ¡°Be good and listen to me. Three days will pass quickly. As long as you serve me well, I guarantee that you will score well in your examinations.¡± With that, he delightedly reached out to stroke Queenie¡¯s face again. This time, Queenie did not evade his hand. But her eyes were desperate, and tears streamed down. her face. She thought, ¡°Why is this happening?¡± ¡°I just wanted to focus on studying so I can change my life, as well as my family¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Why does misery always pursue me?¡± At that moment, she was so focused on wanting to take the national examinations that she decided to give in. Her heart was filled with despair and helplessness. Lucas grinned with satisfaction and reached out to hook Queenie¡¯s chin. Suddenly, Han¡¯s cold voice rang out behind Lucas. ¡°Take your filthy hand away! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Following those words, Han appeared behind Lucas. He was staring at Lucas with a vicious look in his eyes.. Han¡¯s murderous aura suddenly swept across Lucas, almost engulfing him. ¡°Who is that?¡± Lucas felt goosebumps all over his body. He hurriedly turned his head and happened to meet Han¡¯s eyes, At that moment, Lucas felt as if he was staring into the face of the god of death who had risen from a sea of corpses. His whole body trembled. Lucas was so frightened that he fell to the ground with his mouth wide open. His lips trembled, but he could not say a word. Han¡¯s gaze was icy cold. A murderous look was in his eyes as he stared down at Lucas like a predator watching his prey. Moreover, Han¡¯s terrifying aura made Lucas feel even more horrified. ¡°Lucas!¡± When Lucas¡¯s followers saw him copse, they were startled and rushed over to help him up to his feet. ¡°Asshole, how dare you speak to Lucas like that? Do you want to die?¡± A male student red angrily at Han. However, when he saw the look in Han¡¯s eyes, he also staggered in fright and fell to the ground. Han was too terrifying. Earlier, Han had been feeling guilty about his family. After seeing his sister get bullied at school, he flew into a rage and decided to intervene. At the moment, Han was giving off a terrifying and murderous aura that everyone around him. could pick up on. As youngsters with limited experience, none of them had encountered someone so scary. Lucas was so scared that he did not dare say a word. However, he eventually asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who, who are you? I¡¯m warning you, this is a school institution. If you hurt me, you will not get away with it.¡± Han red at Lucas and enunciated each word he spoke carefully. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you darey a single finger on Queenie, you will end up like this.¡± After speaking. Han mmed his fist into a stone figurine outside the school gate. Smash! The stone instantly smashed into pieces. The dust from the stone breaking billowed out around them. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± After witnessing this scene, Lucas and the other students were all wide-eyed and had turned pale from fright. Han had smashed the stone into pieces with just one punch. If his target had been a person, it 18:45 D would have meant certain death. At that thought, the students immediately shuddered. They wondered if Han was even human. He seemed more like a monster than anything. Queenie also had a horrified look on her face. She took a step back in fright and stared at Han in disbelief. Han turned his head, looked at Lucas and the others coldly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get lost.¡± His voice was like thunder reverberating in their ear drums. ¡°Oh, my God, he¡¯s a monster! We can¡¯t piss him off! Let¡¯s run!¡± It was only then that Lucas and the others returned to their senses. Terrified, they fled like rabbits being hunted. Trash!¡± Han stared at the back views of the fleeing students with contempt. After that, he made himself calm down and regained his peaceful disposition. Looking at Queenie, he asked with concern, ¡°Queenie, are you okay?¡± ¡°Dox you know me?¡± Queenie looked at Han with astonishment. Truthfully, she also wanted to run away. The strength that Han disyed was so terrifying that it frightened her. However, Queenie had been so scared that her legs refused to listen to her brain. Since she was paralyzed, she could not run away with the others. She could only look at Han with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡± Han felt sad when he heard his sister¡¯s question. However, after putting some thought into it, he understood where she wasing from. After eight years of hard work, Han had grown taller than before, and his appearance and temperament had also changed tremendously. It was understandable that his sister did not recognize him. The reason he could recognize Queenie at a nce was that Felicia had chased after him and given him a photo of his younger sister before he left home earlier. Otherwise, Han would not have been able to recognize his sister either. ¡°Who are you?¡± Queenie asked doubtfully. Seeing that Han did not hit her or harass her, she felt safer. ¡°Queenie, I¡¯m your brother, Han. I¡¯ve returned home. Mom asked me to deliver your lunch to you.¡± Han smiled slightly and handed over the lunch box. ¡°You¡¯re my brother?¡± Queenie¡¯s gazended on the lunch box in Han¡¯s hands. When she saw the familiar lunch box, her expression changed. Indeed, it was the same lunch box that Felicia had been delivering to her for years. There was no mistake about it. 18:45 At this realization, Queenie hurriedly looked up at Han. With excitement and doubt shing in her eyes, she said, ¡°Are you really my brother?¡± Han was now 28 years old. Years of gunfire, wind, and rain had darkened his skin, but he had a much tougher and more masculine disposition now too. His face was still handsome. His eyes were piercing, and they were filled with concern. Queenie vaguely recognized the features on her brother¡¯s face even though it had been eight years since theyst saw each other. ¡°Are you really my brother?¡± Queenie trembled. After Han left home eight years ago, there had been no news of him. Later, people started saying that Han had died. Gradually, she started to believe them. She was so sad that she cried over Han¡¯s death for a long time. Afterward, she also epted Han¡¯s death. Now that Han had appeared before her eyes, she was stunned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really me. Do you remember when you were five years old, you wanted to eat some longans, but our family was too poor and could not afford any? I spent one whole day picking up recyble bottles and managed to exchange them for a few dors. With that, I was able to buy you some longans.¡± Han looked at Queenie with doting eyes and said, ¡°After eating, you nted several longan seeds in the soil beside our house. ¡°At that time, you said that if you could grow your own longan trees, you could harvest many longans. in the future to cat and sell for money. ¡°You also said that when you made it big in the future, you would open a huge orchard filled with longans, lychees, bananas, and mangoes, all of your favorite fruits.¡± When Queenie heard those words, her eyes reddened. She covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Trembling from head to toe, she said in a choked voice, ¡°Han, it really is you. ¡°You¡¯re alive after all. That¡¯s good news.¡± With that, Queenie rushed over and hugged Han. Her tears drenched Han¡¯s shirt. Those were indeed words that she had said to Han in her childhood.. Han hugged his sister andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Your brother is back. No one will dare bully you again.¡± They had finally reunited after a long time apart. Queenie cried for a long time before she could her emotions under control. get With reddened eyes, Queenie looked Han up and down. After confirming for herself that Han seemed to be in good health, she started chastising him. ¡°Han, where have you been all these years?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call us? Do you know how much we missed you?¡± While talking, Queenie cried and whacked Han¡¯s shoulder over and over again to vent her anger. ¡°I couldn¡¯te home because of my job. Take the lunch box quickly. If you don¡¯t eat it soon, the food will get cold.¡± Han gently wiped his sister¡¯s tears before handing over the lunch box so she could eat. 18:45 He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t eat. Are you free this afternoon?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± Queenie asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a restaurant to have a good meal.¡± Han could not help himself from saying that. He took Queenie out of school and went straight to a nearby restaurant. There, he ordered a lot of meat and disyed everything in front of Queenie. ¡°Wait for me.¡± After ordering the dishes, Han ran out of the restaurant. Not long after, Han returned with milk, bread, vitamins, oatmeal, potato chips, fresh fruit, and new shoes and clothes. He put everything in front of Queenie and said, ¡°These food items are for you to take back to your dormitory. You can snack on them when you¡¯re hungry. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± ¡°Since your shoes are broken. I bought a new pair for you. You can try them onter.¡± ¡°Also, this is my number. If anyone gives you a hard time in the future, just call me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Han put many things in front of Queenie. He wanted to give her only the best things in the world to make up for the love she had lost the past eight years. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Han¡­¡± hie was so touched that her eyes glistened with tears. For so many years, she had not eaten snacks due to her family¡¯s poverty. She had also been wearing her current shoes for a long time as she did not have money to buy a new pair. Now that she had received so many gifts at the same time, she felt moved and happy but also sad. ¡°Heh, Han, you really are overconfident. Even when you¡¯re at death¡¯s doorstep, you still came to look for your sister.¡± At that moment, a cold voice was heard from outside. A burly man appeared at the door. He was staring at Han with a murderous look in his eyes. The man was tall and mighty. He had a ferocious-looking face, and his aura was simply terrifying. When Queenie saw him, she turned pale with fright and hurriedly hid behind Han. Han stood protectively in front of his younger sister. His eyes were cold as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that Mr. Jackett wants you to die.¡± A gleaming cleaver suddenly appeared in the hands of the burly man. With a roar, he rushed toward Han. The cleaver rapidly approached Han¡¯s head, it was almost as fast as lightning. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 All color left Queenie¡¯s face when she saw this sight. She was a goody-two-shoes and had never experienced something like this before. She started shaking in fear. *You asshole! How dare you use your knife in front of my sister? Do you wanna die?¡± Han¡¯s eyes looked icy. Instead of retreating, he advanced and weed his opponent, getting the upper hand even though he startedter. Grabbing the knife, throwing a fist, and attacking were all done in one smooth action. Boom! The muscr guy was sent flying and mmed onto the road. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was in immense pain. He looked at Han, his pupils narrowing in utter disbelief. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± He was a renowned top-tier fighter and had never lost a fight. Once, he had chopped through several streets by himself and fought everyone without meeting his match. But Han¡¯s movements just now had been too fast. The guy had been sent flying before he could. even see Han¡¯s movements clearly. His chest burned in pain. He had probably broken a few ribs. Han¡¯s level was too scary. ¡°Tell me. Who sent you here?¡± Han walked over and loomed over the muscr guy as he stared down coldly. ¡°Han, I won¡¯t tell you. Kill me if you dare,¡± the muscr guy said through clenched teeth. His face. was twisted menacingly. He really wanted to escape, but Han¡¯s punch made him feel like all his organs had been shattered. Even breathing hurt like hell, so he could not run at all. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯d like to see how long you canst.¡± Han picked the muscr guy up. He turned toward Queenie and said, ¡°Queenie, wait here for a moment. Eat and drink as you wish. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have something to take care of and will be back in a bit.¡± With that, he took the muscr guy and walked toward a dark alley. A short whileter, terrifying and painful cries traveled out of the alley. A bit after that, Han walked out of the alley. His expression was dark, and his eyes shone with sharp murderous intent. The muscr guy had given in and said that he was sent there by Den. ¡°Den Jackett, I haven¡¯t gone to you for payback yet, but you still dare toe and cause more trouble for me. You¡¯re ying with fire.¡± Han returned to the restaurant with a dark expression. ¡°Han, are you okay?¡± Queenie stood up hurriedly when she saw Han. Queenie¡¯s eyes were full of worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am fine. Have you eaten your fill?¡± 18:45 Han nced at the table, and his brows furrowed slightly. Not much of the meat on the table had been eaten. ¡°I didn¡¯t have an appetite because I was worried about you.¡± Queenie still looked worried. Hayan sat down and said, ¡°Do not worry. I don¡¯t do the same thing as before anymore. Right now, I am a security guard at Mapleturz Group and will keep this stable job from now on.¡± He patted Queenie¡¯s head and saidfortingly, ¡°Oh you, you worry about everything. You¡¯re such a chicken. Stop thinking about all that and eat up. You have to go hack and studyter. I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± With that, he picked up a drumstick and ced it on Queenie¡¯s te. Thanks, Han.¡± Queenie let out a sigh of relief and started eating happily. After they finished eating, Han picked up all the bags and went back to school with Queenie. However, as soon as they reached the dorm building, the two siblings were stopped by the vice principal, Stanley Pons. Stanley red coldly at Han and Queenie. ¡°Queenie Jaber,¡± he said, ¡°this is your brother Han, right? Han damaged the school¡¯s rock, so you two must take responsibility.¡± Hearing this, Queenie¡¯s expression tensed up. She wanted to step up and exin in panic. Han stepped forward first and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who shattered the rock. It has nothing to do with Queenie. Tell me how much it costs. I will pay for it.¡± Stanley scanned Han from head to toe and said coldly, ¡°You are her brother. How can it not have anything to do with her? This is not only a matter of paying the money. You also have to apologize to Lucas and pay him back as well.¡± ¡°Lucas was the one who started it. Why do we have to apologize to him?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. Lucas walked over to stand behind Stanley. He nced at Han fearlessly and asked arrogantly, ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m the principal¡¯s son. If you two do not apologize today, I will have my dad expel Queenie.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Han stared at Lucas. His eyes turned even colder. Lucas was frightened by Han¡¯s re and hurriedly hid behind Stanley. ¡°Mr. Pons, look at him. Queenie¡¯s brother is such a menace. He must be some criminal thug and wants to beat me up right now.¡± When Stanley heard that, he also studied Han. His eyes were filled with both disgust and caution. ¡°Are you a thug?¡± ¡°Mr. Pons, do not believe what Lucas said. Han is not a thug.¡± Queenie exined in a hurry. ¡°He is a security guard at Mapleturz Group right now. Mapleuurz Group is a legitimatepany and does not hire people with a criminal background.¡± Ha, the Mapleturz Group hires retired Special Forces soldiers for their security guards. Are you saying that Han was part of the Special Forces? I think you two are lying. Do you have proof?¡± Lucas scoffed. ¡°Han, hurry and show Mr. Pons your work permit Queenie said to Han in panic. Han chuckled bitterly. He kept his work permit at thepany. Why would he have it with him during off hours? ¡°See, you can¡¯t show us any proof. Who knows if you are lying or not? Mr. Pons, Queenie¡¯s brother Han is a thug. He smashed a rock this time. Next time, he might beat someone up. 18:45 Her existence will affect the reputation of our school. We should not have a bad seed like her. I suggest we expel her. Lucas¡¯s eyes were sinister. He emphasized each word as he continued saying. ¡°That rock cost 200 thousand dors to buy. Their family is poor, so they definitely will not be able to pay for it. Expelling her is the best option.¡± When Queenie heard that, she was so anxious that she started crying. We can pay for it, but I refuse to apologize,¡± Han said. Then are you a thug or not? How can you prove that you are a security guard?¡± Stanley asked. This caught Han off-guard. How could he prove it? Would he have to call Reign and have Reigne personally to clear things up? ¡°Han?¡± Right at this moment of difficulty, a pleasantly surprised female¡¯s voice rang out. Next, Yara Irwin from the research and development department ran over from the distance. She looked at Han in pleasant surprise. ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I came to buy something for my sister. Why are you here?¡± Han was taken aback. ¡°My brother said someone bullied him, so I came over to take a look,¡± Yara said. ¡°You¡¯re here just in time. The principal doubts that I am a security guard, Han said. ¡°Please help me exin.¡± Yara turned around and said to Stanley, ¡°Mr. Pons, Han is indeed a security guard at ourpany. He is also my friend. Are you trying to cause trouble for him?¡± ¡°Miss, please do not say that. I am not trying to cause trouble for your friend,¡± Stanley said in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s your friend who is troubling your brother.¡± Yara¡¯s eyes shed. She stared at Lucas. ¡°So are you the one causing trouble?¡± Lucas took a step back in fright. His eyes were stunned. ¡°Yara, how can he be your friend?¡± When Lucas saw Yara¡¯s expression turn cold, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Plus, he was the one who started it. He even smashed the rock by the entrance to scare me.¡± ¡°Really? Howe I heard that you were the one who harassed Queenie first?¡± Yara asked coldly. Lucas¡¯s expression turned even more ufortable when he heard that. He knew that Yara would always investigate everything clearly beforeing. ¡°I will pay for the rock outside the entrance,¡± Yara stated. ¡°You must apologize to the girl.¡± ¡°Yara, I am the one who got bullied and threatened! How can you take the side of an outsider?¡± Lucas asked. Crack! Before he could even finish, Yara pped him, leaving a palm print on Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°Yara, you, you pped me?¡± Lucas clutched his cheek, his face written with disbelief. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He could not believe that his blood-rted sister would hit him because of an outsider. Yara¡¯s attitude was strong. ¡°I am more than clear about what kind of person you are,¡± she said, Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Yara, how, how can you do this? You¡¯re my sister!¡± Lucas clutched his face in anger. ¡°I am the victim,¡± he said through clenched teeth. ¡°How can you be on their side?¡± He was full of regret now. He had asked someone to call Yara over because he wanted his sister to stand up for him. He did not expect that Yara would take Han¡¯s side. It was infuriating. ¡°Are you apologizing or not? Do you think I won¡¯t punish you?¡± Yara was incredibly domineering. Her eyes turned even more frigid. She had been able to quickly develop a top-level scar removal ointment with Han¡¯s guidance. One could imagine just how advanced Han¡¯s medical skills were and how knowledgeable he was in pharmaceuticals. Yara wanted to ask Han more about pharmaceuticals. If Lucas pissed off Han and caused Yara to lose a genius like this, she would be full of regret. Usually, Lucas was very arrogant and furious. However, he grew scared as he faced Yara¡¯s cold stare! Since childhood, Lucas had grown up in Yara¡¯s shadow. His fear for Yara was ingrained in his bones.. He had no choice but to grit his teeth and look at Queenie even though he was unwilling to do so. ¡°Queenie,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault.¡± Queenie was kind of in disbelief after she heard that. Lucas had always done whatever he wanted at school and had never apologized to anyone. Now, Lucas actually apologized to eenie. ¡°Han, I am truly sorry. My little br has not been raised well. If he offended your sister, let me apologize to you as well. Please forgive us,¡± Yara said. Queenie was shaken up by the sudden nice treatment. She did not know what to say. ¡°It is all right,¡± Han said. Yara let out a relieved breath and turned around to scold Lucas. ¡°Okay, nothing to do with you anymore. Get lost! If you dare to cause a mess again, I won¡¯t let you off this easy!¡± Clenching his jaw, Lucas red at Queenie and turned to leave. When Han saw that, his expression darkened. Lucas¡¯s re meant that he still harbored ill intentions. Yara looked toward Stanley and said, ¡°Mr. Pons, this was a misunderstanding. Han is an employee at mypany. I will pay for the rock, so you do not have to trouble them anymore. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Stanley nodded. He found a random excuse and left. After resolving this, Han walked Queenie back to her dorm. He finally left the school with Yara. ¡°You are Lucas Lynch¡¯s sister?¡± Han looked at Yara in confusion. 18:46 You must be wondering why we have differentst names, right?¡± Yara chuckled and exined, ¡°Our family situation is a bit special. I have my mom¡¯sst name.¡± Han understood now, so he did not press on. Instead, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Ms. Irwin, thank you so much for helping me take care of this problem. I owe you one. ¡°However, I could see from Lucas¡¯s eyes that he is not giving up so easily. Can you make sure that he will not harass my sister anymore?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Do not worry. I will teach him a lesson after I get back.¡± Yara nodded. ¡°Ms. Irwin, since we are acquaintances, I want to be upfront with you. You better be able to take care of him. ¡°If he hurts Queenie, I will not hold back in what I do.¡± Han looked at Yara with cold daggers in his eyes. Those who crossed the line must die. He had two younger brothers, one older sister, and two younger sisters. He would not forgive anyone who hurt his family, no matter who they were. Even if they were his acquaintances or gods, they would still need to pay for their actions. Yara was instantly frightened and terrified by Han¡¯s gaze. She knew that Han Was no joking around. She quickly promised Han and even pulled out her phone in front of Han to call Lucas and give him a warning. After doing all that, she 6 C scar removal ointme was asked Han curiously, ¡°How did you know that the form for the FOR? You still have not told me. ¡°Can we upgrade the effect with our current remedy?¡± Even a professor at her level could not find the correct form after days and nights of research, However, Han knew that the form was wrong with just a whiff. Either Han had used this type of medicine before, or he was a divine healer. However, judging from Han¡¯s scarred body, it was obvious that Han had not used the scar removal ointment before. Thus, Yara determined that Han was a divine healer. She wanted to get more medicinal forms from Han. ¡°I really did smell it out¡± Han said truthfully. ¡°The remedy is already perfect, so there is no need to change anything.¡± ¡°Then, are you free toe to my office tonight?¡± Yara asked. ¡°I have many more iplete ancient remedies here. Can you help me improve them?¡± ¡°I am busy tonight. How about tomorrow?¡± Han nodded. ¡°Sure, then it is set!¡± Yara was overjoyed. This trip to school had not gone to waste. She had gained a lot from it. After that, Yara and Han exchanged contact information and finally went their separate ways. After Han returned home, he found that his parents had gone to work already. They had only left a note behind, reminding him to not bete for work in the afternoon and eat well. Han looked at the note andughed. ¡°Seriously, I am almost 30 years old, not three, yet they still give me instructions like this.¡± 18:46 His parents were still treating him like a little kid. Looking at the note made Han feel warm and fuzzy inside. He could feel his parents¡¯ love for him. This kind of feeling was great. In the afternoon, Han went to work at the Mapleturz Group. As he patrolled, he racked his brain to think of an excuse. After he got back the money that Den had taken, he had to think of a reasonable excuse that his parents would believe. Otherwise, with Charlie¡¯s suspicious personality, he would most likely think that Han was hanging out with the wrong crowd again. ¡°Won the lotto? That¡¯s not logical, and the time doesn¡¯t match up. It¡¯s easy to get suspicious. ¡°Bonus from work? That¡¯s even less believable. ¡°Stocks?¡± Thinking of that, Han¡¯s eyes lit up. Investing in stocks was a great exnation. After work, he got home and ate dinner. He immediately registered for a stock ount and bound his bank ount to it. He had brought back 6,000 dors in cash from overseas. He gave 4,000 dors to Felicia and bought some snacks for Queenie. Now, he had 600 dors left. After he registered for the ount, he put all 600 dors into the stock market. Suddenly, he got a call from an unfamiliar number. Den¡¯s cold voice streamed in. ¡°Han, I prepared the money. Come get it.¡± ¡°Location?¡± ¡°DepSea Bar. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Den¡¯s voice was extremely sinister and murderous. He hung up as soon as he finished speaking. Han put his phone away. His eyes shed coldly. ¡°Did he find a helper? I¡¯d like to see what kind of helper he got.¡± He told his parents he was going out and exited from the door, heading toward DepSea Bar. Someone as immoral as Den would never spit out his money so easily.. If Den dared to contact Han, it had to mean that he found help and set up a big trap for him. This time, Han was determined to show Den who was the boss. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 At DepSea Bar. The music was booming, and the lights were shing. There was also the sound of alcohol being drunk. There were tons of people here. Countless men and women in the city were drinking, dancing, and relieving their stress from work. This ce was heaven for party-goers. In the dark corners, brave men and women were hugging each other in an attempt to look for excitement. Some of them were even having sex. Han arrived, walked through the crowd, and finally reached the door of a private room. There were two guards at the entrance. When they saw Han, their eyes turned cold, and they said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re Han Jaber? Go in. Our boss has been waiting for you for quite a while.¡± With that said, they signaled Han to head inside.. Han walked inside with an indifferent look on his face. The private room was quite big. There were a lot of people inside dancing and drinking. There was laughter everywhere. There was a muscr guy with a tattoo on his face on the main seat. He had a fierce face. He called over a lot of good-looking girls to sit around him while heughed happily. Apart from that, a dozen men with fierce auras yed games and drank together. Den sat opposite the muscr guy and tried to please him with a smile on his face. He was full of respect as he tried to please the man. He obviously hadn¡¯t recovered from his injuries. His face was pale, and when he drank, the pain from his wounds would make him wince in pain. However, Den still had a smile on his face and drank with the muscr guy. Han walked inside, scanned the room, and then closed the door with a loud bang before locking it. The loud noise attracted the attention of everyone in the room. When Den saw Han, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Han, how dare youe here?¡± The muscr guy with the tattoo looked at Han. ¡°Mr. Jackett, this is the guy who you said owes you? He looks so weak. How was he able to hurt you?¡± ¡°Mr. Williams, don¡¯t be tricked by his looks. He¡¯s been very strong ever since he was born,¡± said Den. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He had gone through quite a lot of trouble to get Mr. Williams here to back him up today. He was confident that with someone like Mr. Williams around, Han would be tortured painfully. ¡°Very strong, is he? Well, I would like to see how strong he is. Get him!¡± Mr. Williams sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, the two dozen muscr guys all stopped ying around and stood up. They were like giants as they walked toward Han. Their eyes were fierce, and they emitted a fierce aura. 18:46 They didn¡¯t take action but just looked at Han with cold eyes. The pressure from their gazes made breathing difficult for the others present. Deacon red at Han with a cold gaze. He pointed to the floor and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a chance to kneel in front of Mr. Jackett and apologize. If you do that, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Den sneered and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you hear that? Kneel if you want to live!¡± Being stared at by so many people, any ordinary person would have been terrified. Han had an indifferent expression on his face. He didn¡¯t even look at the men around him. Instead, he walked over and red at the man sitting on the left. ¡°Get lost!¡± The man felt like he was struck by lightning, and fear appeared in his eyes. He quickly stood up and backed off to one side. Han¡¯s gaze was terrifying. It made him feel like his soul was being ripped apart. All he could do was back off. Han sat in the ce where the man was sitting. He lit a cigarette, took a whiff, and exhaled smoke. He looked at Den with cold eyes. ¡°Den, where¡¯s my money?¡± When Mr. Williams saw this, his face darkened. ¡°This Han guy ignored mepletely! He¡¯s too arrogant!¡± thought Mr. Williams. Den felt a little scared after being red at by Han, but when he remembered that Mr. Williams was with him, he immediately felt confident. His eyes were full of hatred as he said confidently, ¡°Han Jaber, don¡¯t you know how much trouble you¡¯re in? It looks like you won¡¯t know your ce until the very end. ¡°Do you know who this is? He¡¯s Mr. Williams. He¡¯s the stick of the Quinern Group, the director of their security department. He¡¯s someone who knows people in both the legal and illegal worlds! ¡°How dare you be so arrogant in front of Mr. Williams? Do you think you have what it takes? You must have a death wish toe here asking me for money!¡± Thud! Before Den could finish speaking, Han picked up a beer bottle and smashed it against Den¡¯s head. Den instantly had blood running down his face. He fell to the floor, screaming in pain. He couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. With so many people around, Den couldn¡¯t believe that Han dared to hurt him again. Was Han out of his mind? Han was still smoking a cigarette. His eyes were cold, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be arrogant when someone¡¯s backing you up. Where¡¯s my money?¡± When Mr. Williams saw the scene, his face turned even darker. He was still here, and Han hadpletely ignored him. Han even smashed a beer bottle on Den¡¯s head in front of everyone. This was just challenging his authority. He was angry and wasn¡¯t going to let it go. He stared at Han with cold eyes. ¡°Kid, do you know who I am?¡± Han nced at Mr. Williams and said slowly, ¡°This is between Den and me. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Let me give you a suggestion. Get lost!¡± 18:46 Han¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was domineering. It was obvious that he was giving an order. When Mr. Williams heard those words, he was immediately infuriated. The veins popped on his head as he said coldly, ¡°ck Snake, break his arms and throw him out!¡± Mr. Williams felt that for someone as powerful as he was in Lightdom City, he was underestimated by Han. As he said those words, a man walked out of the crowd. The man was around 6.6 feet tall and had big muscles. His arms were as thick as an ordinary person¡¯s thighs. It was obvious that he was very strong. The man¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his face was fierce. He was also emitting a terrifying aura. An ordinary person would have definitely been terrified. ¡°ck Snake is taking action. This kid¡¯s dead meat!¡± ¡°ck Snake is a professional underground boxer of the Quinern Group. He participated in 18 matches and has never been defeated. Moreover, he had also caused a guy who¡¯s 6.2 feet tall to have brain damage with one punch.¡± ¡°Well, looks like there¡¯s a show to watch.¡± Seeing ck Snake walk out, everyone had fierce smiles on their faces. They looked at Han with pitiful eyes. Den covered his bleeding head, and when he saw ck Snake walking toward Han, a fierce smile also appeared on his face. ¡°Go and beat him up!¡± ck Snake walked up to Han; his eyes were as cold as ice as he red at Han. ¡°Kid, are you going to break your arms yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Han nced at ck Snake coldly. When ck Snake heard those words, he felt that he was underestimated and immediately became furious. He immediately swung his giant fist toward Han¡¯s chest. The punch was very powerful. One could even hear the whistling of the air. The wind was blowing toward Han¡¯s face and made his hair dance. The punch was fast. The speed was incredible. Mr. Williams, Den, and the others all had sneers on their faces. It was as if they had seen ck Snake¡¯s punchnd on Han and Han spitting out a mouthful of blood. They knew that ck Snake was very strong and could cause a metal bar to bend with one punch. They were convinced that Han would be half-beaten to death. [p!] Under everyone¡¯s watch. Han raised his hand and easily stopped ck Snake¡¯s punch. ¡°What?¡± Everyone present was dumbfounded. None of them could believe what they were seeing. A punch that could cause a metal bar to bend was stopped by Han so easily. How was that even possible? ¡°I hate it when people interrupt me when I¡¯m in the middle of something. 18:46 Han¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he suddenly exerted force on ck Snake¡¯s fist. [Crack!] ck Snake¡¯s fist was immediately crushed, and blood was everywhere. ¡°Ah!¡± ck Snake immediately knelt on the ground and cried out in pain. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°It hurts!¡± ck Snake¡¯s face was twisted in pain, and he was also sweating. The pain from broken fingers was excruciating. Now that his fingers were broken, ck Snake was in a lot of pain, and he kept crying. Thud! Han then grabbed ck Snake¡¯s head and smashed it on the ss table. This caused the ss table to shatter into pieces. The food and drinks on the table spilled everywhere. ck Snake¡¯s head was bleeding as well. He couldn¡¯t take the impact, and he immediately became unconscious when he fell to the ground. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°What the¡­¡± Everyone present was shocked when they saw such a scene. A well-known professional underground boxer was taken care of just like that? Den¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Mr. Williams¡¯ eyes and face turned dark. What Han was doing was embarrassing him in front of so many people. ¡°You son of a bitch. How dare you hurt ck Snake? Kill him!¡± ¡°Come on, everyone!¡± When the other gangsters saw such a scene, they were all furious. They roared and quickly picked up a weapon and charged toward Han. ¡°You all must have a death wish!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold. He suddenly took out a bag of silver needles and smacked it with his hand. In an instant, the silver needles flew out like a storm andnded on the men charging toward him. The men all froze on the spot as if their acupoints had been hit. ¡°What trickery is this? What kind of dark magic are you using?¡± ¡°Wha¡­ what did you do to us?¡± The men¡¯s faces changed, and they all looked at Han with fear in their eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better not move if you want to live.¡± Han didn¡¯t make any exnations. Instead, he nced at the men coldly. In the end, his gaze landed on Mr. Williams. ¡°There¡¯s you as well. It¡¯s Mr. Williams, right? Are you sure you want to back Den up?¡± Mr. Williams was rebellious and arrogant, but when Han was staring at him, he felt that his soul was being ripped apart. His heart also ached. At that moment, he felt like he was facing a fierce beast. He felt like he was in an icehouse and was cold all over. A drip of cold sweat trickled down Mr. Williams¡¯ head. He looked at Han with a serious face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡­. who the hell are you?¡± 18:36 For the years he had been in contact with the legal anil illegal worlds, he had seen a lot of influential people. However, he had never seen someone like Han. A look from him was enough to give Mr. Williams goosebumps. Moreover, Han was able to make everyone freeze with one move. After seeing what he had done, Mr. Williams felt like Han was just a monster. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my name?¡± Han asked coldly. Mr. Williams gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, we¡¯re all just doing our job. How about you let Den go for me?¡± ¡°Are you worth 20 million dors?¡± Han asked coldly again. ¡°What?¡± Mr. Williams was stunned. ¡°Den ripped 20 million dors from me. You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on, and you¡¯re still helping him out? You know nothing,¡± Han said coldly, When Mr. Williams heard those words, his face darkened even more. He looked at Den angrily. ¡°Is what Han said true?¡± Den had given him a sum of money to ask him to take care of Han. The reason was that Han wanted to ckmail him. As a powerful man in the Quinern Group, he hated other people ckmailing his friends. However, the thing he hated the most was others lying to him. Den ripped Han off and lied to him. Mr. Williams felt like he was being tricked and used. ¡°Mr. Williams, don¡¯t listen to him. I didn¡¯t rip him off. He¡¯s lying and trying to get me in trouble,¡± Den quickly exined. Thud! Before Den could finish speaking, Deacon stood up and smacked Den in the face, which caused Den to fall to the ground. Den also spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Den, you must have a death wish by lying to me. ¡°Let me tell you this. This is no longer any of my business.¡± Deacon was infuriated. He kicked Den again before standing back up and said to Han, ¡°Han, I was kept in the dark about this as well. I won¡¯t be involved any longer. You can do anything to Den. He¡¯s all yours. ¡°However, can you release my men?¡± Han nodded and waved his hand. [Swish!] All the silver needles that were in the men¡¯s bodies flew back to his hand. Seeing this, Deacon was dumbfounded. ¡°Telekinesis!¡± thought Deacon. ¡°I thought that¡¯s only something in fictional books? I can¡¯t believe I can see such a skill in real-life!¡± Only when Han took back the silver needles could Mr. Williams¡¯ men move again. At that moment, they all looked at Han with fear in their eyes. 18.361 ¡°Mr. Williams, right? Take your men and get lost!¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Okay, Mr. Jaber. Do whatever you want. We won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Deacon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. His attitude toward Han became full of respect as well. He immediately led his men and the women and left. He also closed the door for Han as well. The methods that Han had shown made him feel scared, and he didn¡¯t want to be involved in this matter anymore. That was why he gave an excuse and quickly left.. ¡°Mr. Williams, don¡¯t leave me. Please, take me with you.¡± Den¡¯s face paled, and his face changed. He quickly pleaded and wanted to get up to leave with Mr. Williams. He felt terrified, hopeless, and helpless. Even the most ruthless person he knew, Deacon Williams, was scared off by Han. If he were left here alone, he would be dead meat. However, as soon as he stood up, he was kicked to the ground by Han once again. Han walked over to the door and locked it before sitting back on the sofa. He stared at Den with cold eyes. ¡°You ripped me off and wanted to get someone to kill me. Den, you¡¯re truly ruthless.¡± Being looked at by Han like this made Den feel like he was under a lot of pressure. His eyes were filled with fear, and he pleaded, ¡°Han, I was in the wrong. I was blinded to do such things to you. I¡¯m sorry! ¡°I beg of you to let me off, alright?¡± Thud! Han picked up a beer bottle and smashed it on Den¡¯s head once again. The ss shattered, and Den began bleeding from his head. He fell on the floor and felt the pain was about to make his head explode. ¡°Han, let me exin. I¡­¡± Den was in so much pain and wanted to exin in a panic. Thud! Thud! Thud! Before Den could say anything, Han picked up the remaining beer bottles and smashed them on Den¡¯s head one at a time. Den¡¯s face was already full of blood. Hey on the ground, unconscious like a dog. In the end, Han smashed a beer bottle and pointed the sharp side toward Den. When Den saw this, he was terrified and said in a panic, ¡°Han, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay you back your money.¡± He was genuinely terrified. Han was way too ruthless. He smashed the bottles on Den one after another and even pointed the sharp side of a broken bottle toward Den. This was murder. Den was terrified. Den was in a panic. He was scared that he would be beaten to death if he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Why did you do what you did if you knew this would happen?¡± Han threw the bottle to one side and ced the card he had applied for at the Mapleturz Group earlier today. He then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes to transfer the money to this ount. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if there¡¯s a penny less.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After hearing Han¡¯s words, Den¡¯s face became darker than ever. For the past eight years, he used Han¡¯s money to enjoy himself, startpanies, buy cars, chat up girls and invest in stocks and shares. He had spent a lot and could note up with so much money. There was fear in his eyes, and he said carefully, ¡°Han, can I pay in installmeny cars, chat up Are you saying that you¡¯ve spent all my money?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°No, no, no. I haven¡¯t,¡± Den said in a panic. ¡°Then cut the crap and make the transfer!¡± Han said coldly. Den had a nervous expression on his face. He took out his phone and made the transfer with trembling hands. About a minuteter, he raised his head and looked at Han. ¡°I¡¯ve made the transfer.¡± Han took the phone and looked at the screen. His eyes turned even colder. ¡°200 thousand dors? Den. I¡¯ve given you at least 20 million dors over the years. So you¡¯ve spent all the money and only have 200 thousand dors left?¡± Looking at the small amount of money, Han was furious. He kicked Den in the face and continued beating Den until blood covered his face. The huge force caused Den to be sent flying a few meters backward, and he was knocked into a table. Den then cried out in pain. Han stood up angrily. His eyes were filled with rage as he walked toward Den with killing intent. He had given the other party 20 million dors and only got back 200 thousand dors. How could he not be furious? Seeing Han walking toward him, Den¡¯s eyes widened, and he was terrified. He quickly said, ¡°Han, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I¡­ I invested the money in stocks and shares. Give me a chance, and I¡¯ll think of a way to repay you.¡± Thud! Han didn¡¯t give Den a chance to speak. Instead, he grabbed Den¡¯s head and smashed it on the table once again. Den¡¯s head was covered in even more blood. Then, Han picked up Den¡¯s phone to take a look. When Han looked at the screen, he was even more furious. Den had more than two million dors in his bank ount but only transferred 200 thousand dors. You¡¯re still trying to lie to me under such circumstances, Den? Do you have a death wish?¡± Han. hrew the phone at Den¡¯s face and looked at him with cold eyes. Den¡¯s face immediately paled, and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Han, listen to me.¡± hud! Han grabbed his head and smashed it against the table again. This caused Den to feel dizzy. He ritted his teeth andy on the ground, half beaten to death. hen, Han picked up a broken bottle, which was as sharp as a knife, and stabbed it into Den¡¯s ¡®g. Chapter 22 ¡°Ah!¡± Den¡¯s eyes widened, and he cried out in pain. Tell me. How much money do you have left?¡± Han stared at Den with cold and sharp eyes. As Han said those words, he turned the broken bottle in his hands. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Han. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll give you all the money.¡± Den was crying out in pain. His face was twisted, and he was sweating as he pleaded for forgiveness. Han sneered and stopped. He then passed the phone to Den. Transfer the rest of the money!¡± Den was terrified and didn¡¯t dare to keep anything a secret as he transferred the money to Han. In the end. Han took back 2.6 million dors. He then found out that Den had spent the rest of the money. Most of the money was used to buy luxury houses and cars. Under Den¡¯s name were two eight-story-high buildings at the center of Lightdom City. The rent alone would allow Den to have an ie of over one million dors. There were countless luxury cars under Den¡¯s name as well. There were cars like the Rolls Royce, Cullinan. Audi RS9, Porsche, and Ferrari, among others. Inside Den¡¯s house, there were also countless branded wines. ¡°Fuck! You were spending my parents¡¯ money, you scumbag!¡± Han was furious. The veins on his head popped. He then kicked Den so hard that Den¡¯s ribs broke. The luxurious life that Den enjoyed should have belonged to Han¡¯s parents. However, because of Den¡¯s greed, his parents still lived in poverty. What made Han the angriest was that after Den obtained the money, he wasn¡¯t grateful at all. He even treated Han¡¯s parents as troublesome householders and sent people to make things difficult for them.. ¡°Pfft!¡± Den fell to the ground and was spitting outrge amounts of blood. He was in excruciating pain. ¡°Den, I¡¯ll give you one month to sell your assets. I want all my money back in a month. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it within a month, you¡¯ll end up like this table.¡± Han smacked the table with his hand with cold eyes. Thud! With a loud thud, the table broke and turned to dust. ¡°Well¡­¡± Seeing this, Den widened his eyes, and he was utterly terrified. The wooden table was made of the hardest materials. Even a knife couldn¡¯t leave a mark, but it was now smashed into pieces by Han. If that blownded on a person, then wouldn¡¯t the person also be split into pieces? With that thought in mind, Den¡¯s face paled, and he trembled in fear. ¡°Remember, if you don¡¯t pay me back the money, this is how you¡¯ll end up.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. pter 22 Han looked at Den coldly and ced the bank card back into his pocket before turning around. and leaving. When he opened the door, he realized that Mr. Williams was still standing outside. His eyes. darkened. ¡°Mr. Williams, are you waiting for something to happen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m the one who booked this private room. So I have to be present,¡± Mr. Williams exined with a smile. ¡°Call the ambnce and get Den to the hospital now. He might still be able to live.¡± Han looked at Mr. Williams and his men, then turned around and left. Mr. Williams looked at Han¡¯s receding figure. The smile on his face disappeared instantly. It was reced by a cold and terrifying expression. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°He¡¯s causing trouble on my turf, so he¡¯s embarrassing me. Go and find out his background!¡± He wasn¡¯t going to fight a battle that he would definitely lose. Han was too strong. Mr. Williams knew that they wouldn¡¯t be a match even if they teamed up against Han. However, he wasn¡¯t going to suffer in silence. Therefore, he would need to find out about Han¡¯s background first. He would only be assured of a victory when he knew everything about his opponent. ¡°Boss, this guy¡¯s causing trouble on our turf. Why don¡¯t we just kill him?¡± one of the guys through gritted teeth. asked Deacon was infuriated and knocked the guy¡¯s head. He then pointed at his own head and said, ¡°What the fuck do you know? Didn¡¯t you see how strong that Han guy was? We don¡¯t have an advantage if we go against him head-on! We need to use our heads! ¡°Use your head more in the future, you moron! ¡°Now, go look into his background!¡± With that, Deacon kicked the man¡¯s butt and caused the man to fall to the ground. The man that was kicked didn¡¯t dare say anything else and quickly ran out. He went to look into Han¡¯s background. ¡°You must have a death wish if you dare to cause trouble on my turf! ¡°Han, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Deacon looked at Han¡¯s receding figure, and killing intent shed in his eyes. Han walked out of DepSea Bar and read the text on his phone. He then said inwardly, ¡°2.5 million. dors should be able to cover the family expenses for now. ¡°Now I just need to see if my parents would believe the story I¡¯ve made up.¡± As Han walked, he wondered what story he should tell his parents to make them ept the money. ¡°Help! ¡°Are there any doctors around here? My grandfather has fainted. Somebody help!¡± Just as Han wondered what story he should tell his parents, a young girl¡¯s voice sounded. She sounded desperate and worried Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¡°Help! Is there a doctor nearby? My grandfather is unconscious. Please help him!¡± The girl kept calling for help. Her voice was full of fear and worry. Han frowned and looked over. A crowd of onlookers gathered, watching and talking with each other. A pretty, ponytailed girl of about 18 was in the middle, panicking and screaming for help. Her tearful face was written with fear, panic, and helplessness. Next to the girly an elderly man in his seventies, his hands on his chest, his eyes closed tightly, and his face contorted in pain. He was sweating profusely and panting heavily. He looked as if he were about to die at any minute. ¡°What a pretty girl. But we still can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s telling the truth. Maybe this is a scam. We would be fucked if we helped her.¡± ¡°You are right. An increasing number of people fake injuries just to extort money.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while to see how this old man is doing. If he does have a serious illness, as this girl said, an ordinary doctor might not even be able to save him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s either having some kind of seizure or faking it.¡± Most of the people looked on passively, pointing and talking about it with cautious expressions on their faces. No one offered a helping hand. ¡°He¡¯s having a heart attack!¡± Han muttered to himself. Even from a distance, he could see at a nce that the elderly man was seriously ill, with a severely blocked artery in his heart. That was why he was in a lot of pain and couldn¡¯t get up. Now that his condition had worsened, the consequences would be unimaginable if he didn¡¯t receive treatment soon. ¡°I am a doctor! Get out of the way!¡± He instantly ran over with stern eyes. A man was dying. He had no time to think about the consequences at such a critical moment. The crowd parted to make way for Han, who rushed over and immediately came to the side of the elderly man and the young girl. ¡°Sir, are you a doctor?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up with joy when she heard Han¡¯s words. She grabbed Han¡¯s arm and begged him as if he were a savior. ¡°Sir, please, please save my grandfather. ¡°As long as you save him, your reward will be generous.¡± Her grandfather¡¯s condition was deteriorating even after he took medicine. It would be toote even if he were taken to the hospital right now. Her only hope was Han. ¡°Calm down. Let me take a look,¡± said Han.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Then he squatted down beside the elderly man and took his pulse. His eyebrows knit together. The artery in the man¡¯s heart was too clogged, his pulse was weak, and his skin was damp and cold, indicating that he was already in shock. ¡°Doctor, how is my grandfather?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were full of concern and fear. ¡°He is having a heart attack. His artery is blocked. It¡¯s severe. Since he doesn¡¯t have ess to radiofrequency ation, I¡¯ll treat him with acupuncture.¡± With a solemn expression, he spread out the needles he had with him. He had bought the silver needles before his meeting with Den and intended to use them as weapons. Now they came in handy. ¡°What? Acupuncture?!¡± The girl was shocked. It was widely known that acupuncture was traditional medicine and only a conservative treatment. But this man was using it as an emergency treatment? ¡°Treating a heart attack with acupuncture? Is he serious?¡± ¡°Is this man a chatan?¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s not a chatan, he¡¯s probably a quack. This old man is going to die!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t let him treat your grandfather. He is a quack. Your grandfather will die here!¡± After the crowd saw Han take out the silver needles, they began to discuss among themselves again, looking at him suspiciously. At that point, an ambnce arrived. A young doctor in a white coat got out and strode over. When he saw Han and the needles, he shouted, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Stop it!¡± Han looked up and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am a doctor. This man is very sick. How can you treat him with acupuncture? Get out of here!¡± The young doctor¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He thought Han would only harm the elderly man. There was no way that acupuncture could have any effect on an acute illness. ¡°Choose your words carefully if you know nothing about traditional medicine. The patient¡¯s artery is blocked. I can relieve the blocked artery with acupuncture.¡± Han nced at him and started to insert the silver needles. ¡°Stop it, you quack!¡± the doctor barked. ¡®Wait!¡± the girl shouted with a hesitant expression. However, before she could continue talking, Han inserted eight silver needles into several acupoints in the elderly man¡¯s heart. A loud ding sounded. He then flicked each silver needle several times and injected spurts of his powerful energy into the man¡¯s body. The man¡¯s painful expression began to fade, and his breathing became steady. His life was no longer in danger. ¡°Holy shit! It worked!¡± ¡°Acupuncture as an emergency treatment? How is this possible?¡± ¡°Take out your phone and record this. This is first-hand material. The news agencies will be moring for it. You¡¯ll get a good price for it.¡± The crowd was dumbfounded to see this, their eyes wide with shock. Many people got excited and took out their phones to take pictures of Han and the elderly man. ¡°How¡­¡± The young doctor stared at the elderly man in wide-eyed amazement. A man¡¯s life was just saved by acupuncture? How was this possible? This was mind-blowing. The doctor had always believed that traditional medicine could only be used to treat chronic diseases because it was slow and required careful nursing over a long period. But this man just stabilized the condition of a critically ill patient with acupuncture. This was amazing- The next second, his eyes turned cold. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for acupuncture to work on a patient with an acute illness! He must be lucky. There has to be another reason.¡± The girl was overjoyed to see her grandfather¡¯s condition improve and looked at Han with gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much. You saved my grandfather¡¯s life!¡± Smiling, Han replied, ¡°The silver needles can stabilize your grandfather¡¯s heart and let the blood flow. ¡°But the blockages are still there. So you have to take him to the hospital and have them removed. ¡°Remember, do not pull out the silver needles before the blockages are cleared. ¡°Or your grandfather¡¯s life will be in danger again.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t forget. May I know your name? Then, when my grandfather is better, we will visit you to show our gratitude.¡± The girl wiped away her tears and nodded, looking at Han with grateful eyes. ¡°It is a doctor¡¯s duty to save lives. I did it out of responsibility, not because I wanted your reward. You don¡¯t have to thank me. Let the doctors take your grandfather to the ambnce. They have oxygen and medicine that can help your grandfather,¡± Han said. Then he turned around and walked away. ¡°Sir, wait.¡± The girl was anxious and grabbed Han¡¯s hand. This man just saved her grandfather¡¯s life, but she didn¡¯t even know his name. This was uneptable. She had to repay him for his kindness. ¡°Dr. Kwen, we are here!¡± Just as she was about to run after Han, a nurse and the driver rushed over with a stretcher, their eyes anxious. Dr. Kwen saw theming and immediately said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a doctor from the Emergency Department at Healthbridge Hospital. I think it would be better to send the patient to the hospital for examination.¡± The girl had no choice but to give up chasing after Han. She immediately told the doctor and nurse, ¡°Okay, please save him¡­¡± Dr. Kwen and the nurse instantly walked over to check on the elderly man. ¡°Do an electrocardiogram!¡± Dr. Kwen barked. 18.97 As he tried to do the ECG, he noticed the silver needles that had been inserted through the skin on the man¡¯s chest. His face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that this is working.¡± Then he reached out to pull them out. ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t do this!¡± The girl was frightened and shouted. ¡°Why not? These things will affect the results of the ECG!¡± Dr. Kwen said with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t let you take the silver needles out,¡± said the girl in a firm tone, refusing to budge. The man had just said that if the silver needles were removed, her grandfather¡¯s life would be in Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Her firm stance made the doctor and nurse frown, and they had no choice but to carry out an electrocardiogram without pulling out the silver needles. Acute ST-segment elevation was shown on the electrocardiogram. ¡°It is indeed a heart attack. We have to hurry back to the hospital!¡± Dr. Kwen¡¯s expression changed. He immediately asked the driver to bring the stretcher over, lifted the old man into the ambnce, and asked the girl to get in. Then they hurried off to the hospital. On the way, Dr. Kwen and the nurse asked for information about the young girl and her grandfather. ¡°My name is Lucy Zabel, and my grandfather¡¯s name is Dominic Zabel.¡± ¡°What? Your grandfather is Dominic Zabel?¡± Dr. Kwen and the nurse shouted with shock in their eyes. Dominic Zabel was the head of thergest family in Lightdom City and the deputymander of the Lightdom Military Department. No wonder he looked so familiar. He turned out to be a big shot. Dr. Kwen came to his senses, took out his mobile phone, called the hospital, briefly exined the situation, and shouted, ¡°Hurry up, ask all the doctors to gather in the emergency room and prepare for a rescue.¡± In the Emergency Department of Healthbridge Hospital. By the time the ambnce arrived, all the senior doctors were on standby. ¡°Hurry up! ¡°Get the exclusive emergency room ready! Then, prepare to treat Mr. Zabel!¡± Dr. Kwen and the nurse rushed Dominic into the emergency room and began his treatment. Lucy was asked to wait outside. ¡°Dr. Kwen, remember, the silver needles in my grandfather¡¯s chest must not be removed!¡± Lucy urged. However, the doctors turned a deaf ear to her words. A group of professors and famous doctors were in the room. Charlie Crane, a well-known cardiologist, saw the silver needles on the elderly man¡¯s chest and hissed with a reproachful look. ¡°Treating a heart attack with acupuncture? How ridiculous is that?¡± He turned to Dr. Kwen, who had returned with the ambnce, and said, ¡°Sterling, are you the one who inserted the needles?¡± ¡°Mr. Crane, it wasn¡¯t me. A young man did this, and the patient¡¯s granddaughter refused to let me remove them, saying the silver needles could treat a heart attack,¡± Sterling quickly exined. ¡°A heart attack can be treated with acupuncture? Are you joking? Do you think that is possible?¡± Gharlie gave Sterling a contemptuous look. ¡°I don¡¯t, but the patient¡¯s granddaughter insisted¡­¡± Sterling said, aggrieved. William Hawk, a divine physician on traditional medicine, looked at the needles scornfully and said, ¡°Traditional medicine can treat some acute illnesses, but the needles are in a state of disorder, so there is no way this will work. The man must be a chatan. This is going to kill Mr. Zabel!¡± Upon hearing this, all the doctors in the room looked at the silver needles with disgust. 18:37 William was a renowned divine physician on traditional medicine in Lightdom City and had been trained in the Divine Healers Sect. His words were authoritative, so everyone thought the silver needles were dead weight. ¡°The needles are slowing down the treatment. Sterling, pull them out!¡± ordered Charlie coldly, his eyes filled with contempt. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As a cardiologist with years of study and training behind him, he had a disdain for quack doctors and even traditional medicine. He believed that traditional medicine and acupuncture were nothing more than quackery. ¡°Do it,¡± he scowled. Sterling nodded and removed all the silver needles. The ECG machine beeped the minute the silver needles were pulled out. Dominic¡¯s heart rate began to elerate, and the electrocardiogram showed the pattern of a heart attack again. Lying on the hospital bed, Dominic spat out a mouthful of blood. He had been in stable condition just seconds before, but now he was short of breath, his face flushed. and contorted with pain. Charlie was horrified to see this and said hastily, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition has deteriorated. Perform CPR!¡± The doctors quickly plunged into emergency treatment, but no matter how hard they tried to save the man, they could not bring him back from the brink of death. Charlie, William, Sterling, and the others looked frightened and were drenched in sweat. If the head of thergest family in Lightdom City were to die here, their hospital would be in big trouble. But they were at their wits¡¯ end. Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps rang out in the corridor. A group of men dressed in luxurious suits and shoes, with a dignified demeanor, entered. ¡°Doctor, how is my father?¡± asked the leading middle-aged man, with a sharp gaze and imposing manner. Charlie, William, and the others recognized the man immediately. It was Shawn Zabel, the mainstay of the Zabel family and a general of the Lightdom Military Department! He was majestic and intimidating. As soon as he entered, all the doctors felt the attack of his powerful and domineering aura and couldn¡¯t breathe.. ¡°Mr. Zabel, your father¡¯s condition is too serious. We did the best we could,¡± Charlie said in fear. At that moment, Lucy rushed in. Her expression changed when her gaze fell on the pale Dominic and then on the monitor. Then, finally, she screamed, ¡°Where are the silver needles? Who the hell took the needles out?¡± Charlie and Sterling remained silent with dark expressions. ¡°Lucy, what are you talking about?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°Dad, the silver needles were put in by a young man who saved Grandpa¡¯s life. I warned them not to remove the needles, but someone didn¡¯t listen!¡± Shawn erupted into fury. ¡°Who did it?¡± Pler 24 Charlie, William, and the others looked at one another and dared not speak. They all knew they were in trouble! ¡°None of you dare admit it, do you? Okay, let me tell you, you better bring my father back to life, or you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do! ¡°Shawn snapped. A terrible, murderous aura swept through the room, frightening all the doctors and nurses. Charlie pointed to Sterling and said, ¡°Sterling Kwen did it. He took the needles out!¡± ¡°What? Mr. Crane, I¡­!¡± Sterling was shocked. Charlie had given the order, but now he was throwing Sterling under the bus. A loud sound rang out. Before Sterling could finish, Shawn walked over and punched him in the face. Sterling fell to the ground, spitting blood and his ears buzzing. ¡°Listen, if anything happens to my father, you will be dead meat!¡± Then Shawnnded another punch on Sterling, whose face was covered in blood. Sterling looked miserable now and deeply regretted having followed Charlie¡¯s orders. If he had known that the silver needles were so effective, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to pull them out, even if that meant being fired. At the same time, he was consumed with hatred. He was only doing what Charlie ordered, but he ended up being a sacrificialmb! Shawn roared, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Continue your treatment.¡± Charlie, William, and the others rushed to the rescue without a word of protest. They might be renowned medical professors, but they were nobody against big shots like Shawn and could only do what they were told. They did their best but were unable to save Dominic. On the contrary, Dominic¡¯s condition worsened as time went on. He was vomiting blood, and the ECG almost showed a straight line. All the doctors were terrified and soaked in sweat. Shawn and his family were looking pale and worried as well. Dominic was the backbone of the Zabel family. If he died, the family¡¯s influence would plummet. Seeing Dominic¡¯s expression, Charlie turned pale and broke out in a cold sweat. Looking back at Shawn fearfully, he said, ¡°Mr. Zabel, we, we did the best we could¡­¡± ¡°Fuck! The best you could?¡± Shawn was furious and pped Charlie hard across the face. Charlie fell to the ground, his teeth falling out. Sterling trembled with fear and hid behind the others, speechless with fear. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t escape punishment. To further vent his anger, Shawn knocked Sterling to the ground, then stomped heavily on Charlie¡¯s chest. ¡°Sterling Kwen, if anything happens to my father, you¡¯ll die with him!¡± Lucy was heartbroken to see her grandfather dying. Tears streamed down her face as she shouted, ¡°That young man. Go find that young man. ¡°He must be a divine healer. Only he can save Grandpa!¡± ¡°Yes, right! He is the one who put in the silver needles. He must know how to bring Mr. Zabel back to life!¡± said Sterling in a panic. Shawn immediately grabbed Sterling and threw him out of the door. He barked, ¡°Okay, you have 30 minutes to find that doctor for me. If you can¡¯t find him, you are doomed.¡± Fear crossed Sterling¡¯s face, and his eyes filled with despair. There were so many people in this huge city. He didn¡¯t even know who this young man was. Where could he find him? Sodden with sweat and desperation, he suddenly saw Han rushing toward the hospital. He was overjoyed and ran over. ¡°Sir!¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 With a bag of fresh fruits, Han hurried toward the Emergency Department as if his life depended on it. After giving Den a piece of his mind, Han was ready to head home when his phone rang. It was his sister, Felicia, urgently informing him that her child was sick and had been admitted to the hospital. Han didn¡¯t waste a second and quickly grabbed some fresh fruits before rushing to the hospital. Nothing else mattered as he focused solely on getting to his sister¡¯s child as fast as possible. ¡°Sir!¡± Han had just arrived at the hospital and was on his way to the pediatric ward when Sterling Kwen rushed up to him. Without hesitation, Sterling fell to his knees and clung to Han¡¯s legs, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Thank goodness, I finally found you, sir,¡± Sterling sobbed. ¡°Please, please help me.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Han asked, feeling a bit bewildered by Sterling¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°Who is this person?¡± he thought to himself. ¡°I don¡¯t even know him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sterling, a doctor here at the hospital. Do you remember me?¡± Sterling asked, hoping to jog Han¡¯s memory. ¡°You used acupuncture to save an old man who copsed on the street not too long ago. ¡°The old man¡¯s condition has worsened, and we desperately need your help to save him,¡± Sterling implored, looking up at Han with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Please, Sir, I implore you to help us save the old man¡¯s life.¡± Sterling wasted no time getting straight to the point and clearly exined the situation to Han. ¡°His condition has worsened? Did you take out the silver needles I inserted into him?¡± Han furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how crucial the silver needles were. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sterling apologized, his voice filled with regret. Han¡¯s expression turned icy as he spoke. ¡°Why bothering to me if you won¡¯t listen to my advice? I have urgent matters to attend to and can¡¯t waste my time ying games,¡± he said, dismissively waving his hand. With that, he turned to leave to visit his sister, his mind still preupied with the urgent matters at hand. Sterling quickly grabbed Han¡¯s leg, desperately pleading, ¡°Sir, please, if you don¡¯t intervene, the patient¡¯s family will kill us all. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated you. I¡¯m such a terrible person! ¡°Please!¡± After speaking, he even harshly pped himself in the face, tears streaming down as he desperately pleaded. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Han furrowed his brow slightly but eventually relented, his voice low. ¡°Alright, take me there.¡± Sterling was overjoyed and quickly wiped away his tears, leading Han to the emergency room to save the patient. As soon as Han stepped into the emergency room, his gaze fell on the patient lying on the bed, Dominic. His expression turned cold, and he approached the bed with an air of authority. 18.38 T Christor 25 ¡°Sure enough, the silver needle in Dominic¡¯s heart acupoint has been removed,¡± Han thought with. a cold smirk. ¡°Sir!¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up as she saw Han. She immediately rushed over, grabbed his hand, and pleaded, ¡°Please, you have to save my grandpa¡­ he¡¯s dying¡± She cried with tears streaming down her face, evoking sympathy from those around her. *Rx, I¡¯m here now. Your grandfather will be okay.¡± Han gently touched her hair andforted her in a soft voice. Han couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotion as he saw Lucy, as she reminded him of his little sister. He looked at her with tender affection, wanting to do everything he could to help her. Everyone present was dumbfounded at the sight. They whispered to each other, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Zabel the wealthy heiress of the Zabel family? How dare the man touch her hair like that? ¡°It¡¯s simply too audacious and presumptuous!¡± ¡°Lucy, is this the so-called divine healer you mentioned?¡± Shawn intervened and forcefully pushed Han¡¯s hand away, shooting him a cold, suspicious nce. Shawn¡¯s face darkened as he continued to observe Han. ¡°I don¡¯t think this young man has the skills. to be a real divine healer, and certainly not capable enough to save my father¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Is that so, Dad? I saw it with my own eyes. Grandpa recovered after just a few needles from him,¡± Lucy said. ¡°Miss Zabel, don¡¯t let yourself be taken for a ride. This guy here seems to be nothing more than at street chatan, a phony!¡± William dered in a frigid tone. Han nced at them and put the fruits aside. ¡°Whether I am or not, let¡¯s try to find out,¡± he said. With his words said, Han walked toward Dominic, took out his silver needles, and prepared to start treatment. ¡°Listen up, youngster. Do you really think a few silver needles can save someone¡¯s life? Well, let me make it clear, if you mess up and cause any harm, you¡¯ll be held ountable!¡± Charlie warned, looking at Han with a stern expression. He secretly rejoiced in his heart, ¡°I was worried that I couldn¡¯t find a scapegoat, but now the youngster has stepped forward to treat Old Mr. Zabel. So I can easily shift the me for the ineffective rescue onto him, make him take the fall, and bear the wrath of the Zabel family.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Han said firmly. Charlie sneered. ¡°Hah! Acupuncture for curing illnesses? What nonsense! Traditional medicine is at load of rubbish. If acupuncture can be used for emergency treatment, I¡¯ll dly chop off my head and let you use it as a football!¡± He looked at Han with a look of contempt. He believed that traditional medicine was utterly inadequate in emergencies. Moreover, he believed that Han, being so unknown and unremarkable, must be a fraudster. In response, Han¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Charlie and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember those words.¡± His anger red as he thought, ¡°I can tolerate insults directed at me, but insulting traditional medicine is uneptable!¡± He took a deep breath and prepared to make his move, determined to prove that traditional 18.38 1 medicine was still a powerful force. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Shawn eximed in a deep voice. He remained skeptical of Han¡¯s abilities and was unwilling to take any chances. ¡°Dad, I trust him. Let him treat Grandpa,¡± Lucy asserted. Shawn furrowed his eyebrows, intending to say something more, but Han had already sprung into action. Han was quicker this time, with his hands moving as fast as a fluttering butterfly as he inserted silver needles into the acupoints around Dominic¡¯s heart. [Buzz!] As soon as the silver needles pierced Dominic¡¯s skin, they emitted a faint white light. At the same time, the silver needles emitted a buzzing sound. ¡°What?¡± As he witnessed this scene, William, the renowned traditional medicine divine physician, widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Needle radiance, needle sonic¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°Mr. Hawk, what¡¯s going on?¡± Charlie asked, puzzled. Shawn, Lucy, and others were also puzzled. ¡°Needle radiance, needle sonic,¡± eximed William, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°These are skills that only a grand master of medicine, with profound inner strength and unparalleled medical expertise, can unleash!¡± He looked at Han with a shocked expression and trembled, ¡°As far as I know, there are no more than ten divine healers in the country who can produce needle radiance and needle sonic with such profound internal strength and medical skills.¡± ¡°Among them, Maxwell Rivers, the Master of the Divine Healers Sect, is one of the few who can do it,¡± he said, staring at Han in awe. ¡°Wow!¡± His words caused a stir among the crowd. All eyes turned to Han, their gazes filled with newfound respect and admiration. Maxwell Rivers, the Master of the Divine Healers Sect, was a national treasure and a medical god who could steady the world with his exceptional skills. It was astonishing that William would evenpare Han to Maxwell, which showed just how extraordinary Han¡¯s medical skills must be. Suddenly, William stared intently at the needles that Han had just inserted, his eyes filled with shock as he eximed, ¡°The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism!¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible! Hasn¡¯t this acupuncture skill been lost for over 300 years? How could he possibly know this technique?¡± William eximed in disbelief. ¡°What is the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism, Mr. Hawk?¡± Lucy asked curiously, turning to William Hawk. The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism is an ancient acupuncture skill that can supposedly eliminate any evil or demonic presence in the body and has the miraculous ability to heal patients on the verge of death,¡± William exined. His gaze was fixated on the 18 silver needles as they fell from Han¡¯s hand. His excitement was so palpable that it made his beard stick up. ¡°I would never have imagined I¡¯d have the privilege of pter 25 witnessing this today,¡± he eximed. ¡°It¡¯s truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and I can now die without regrets.¡± Tears streamed down his face as he spoke. Upon hearing William¡¯s exnation, Shawn, Lucy, Charlie, Sterling, and the others looked at each other in confusion. Their curiosity was piqued. ¡°Is there really such a miraculous acupuncture skill in the world?¡± they wondered. [Beep beep¡­] Just as they were puzzled and bewildered with Han¡¯s treatment, the data on the electrocardiogram monitor began to change continuously, gradually shifting from the red danger line to the normal green line. The ECG slowly shifted from its heart attack indication to a normal waveform. Dominic¡¯s breathing became steady and smooth. His pale face gradually regained color, and a healthy flush spread across his cheeks. ¡°He¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Great, he really survived!¡± ¡°How amazing, he really can bring people back to life!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Shawn, and the others, were overjoyed, thrilled almost to the point of jumping up and down in excitement. ¡°What the¡­¡± Charlie looked at Dominic, who hade back to life, with an expression of disbelief. His mouth. hung open in shock, and he was so overwhelmed that he couldn¡¯t even utter a word. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. ¡°We have so many doctors and professors who couldn¡¯t save the patients, yet the youngster¡¯s 18 needles managed to revive him.¡± ¡°How is that even possible?¡± he wondered aloud. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°This is too incredible, I can hardly believe it!¡± Charlie¡¯s pupils shrank dramatically, and his entire worldview was strongly impacted by what he had witnessed. He opened his mouth wide, utterly bewildered. He just couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. ¡°How could a handful of small silver needles have such miraculous healing power and bring a patient back from the brink of death?¡± As he muttered to himself, Charlie couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°This is impossible. How could something like this happen?¡± he wondered, his disbelief growing stronger with each passing moment. ¡°This is truly amazing! The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism is so miraculous and mind-blowing. It¡¯s really an eye-opener,¡± William eximed, his eyes full of shock and excitement. Sterling and the other doctors and nurses were also shocked as they witnessed Han¡¯s treatment and the miraculous result it produced. ¡°Can traditional medicine acupuncture really have such power?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe. Under their gaze, Han concentrated and began the treatment. Under his treatment, Dominic¡¯splexion improved, and the data on the ECG monitor also. showed positive changes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Great! Old Mr. Zabel is finally out of danger,¡± eximed Shawn, and the others, with joyful expressions on their faces. Lucy couldn¡¯t contain her joy and burst into tears, covering her mouth as two streams of tears rolled. down her face, rendering her speechless with excitement. ¡°Old Mr. Zabel is fine!¡± ¡°Han is a young divine healer! A true master of Traditional Medicine acupuncture!¡± ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s fantastic! It¡¯s our Zabel family¡¯s blessing to have encountered him. The heavens truly bless us!¡± The members of the Zabel family were extremely excited andughed heartily. The fact that Dominic was alive was a godsend to the Zabel family, as it would bolster their power and influence. They believed that Han¡¯s treatment was the key to their prosperity and sess, and they were overjoyed and ecstatic beyond measure. ¡°Shut up, all of you! Why are you making so much noise?¡± Han¡¯s expression turned cold as he listened to their idle chatter, and he sharply turned his head to - re at them in anger. The members of the Zabel family were all high-ranking figures, either officials in power or business tycoons, and none of them had ever been reprimanded in such a manner. They were all furious and wanted tosh out at Han with insults. ¡°Attention, all of you, shut up!¡± Shawn rebuked them. Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s rebuke, the members of the Zabel family immediately fell silent and dared not speak out of turn. Han calmed down and focused on the treatment. After about twenty minutes, he stopped, straightened his back, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. The blood clots in the patient¡¯s blood vessel have been removed, and he¡¯s safe now. ¡°However, in the future, it¡¯s better to eat lighter and avoid oily food.¡± ¡°All blood clots have been removed?¡± Charlie, Sterling, and the others exchanged bewildered looks. They were greatly amazed. ¡°Blood clots in blood vessels can only be cleared by radiofrequency ation or thrombolytic drugs, but Han can clear them with acupuncture?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s check Old Mr. Zabel!¡± Charlie decisively ordered Sterling to perform the examination. On the spot, Sterling fetched the necessary instruments to examine Dominic. The examination was quicklypleted, and the results showed that the blood clots in Dominic¡¯s blood vessels had indeed disappeared. ¡°How is it possible that acupuncture can also dissolve blood clots? This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°What a miracle! This is a medical miracle!¡± ¡°Can you believe it? Traditional medicine is so amazing!¡± Charlie, Sterling, and others were all at a loss for words, with their mouths wide open in shock and - disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s truly the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism! Impressive! Seeing such amazing medical skills, I can. die without regrets,¡± William said with great admiration. His eyes widened, and he trembled with excitement, tears welling up in his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°As a divine physician of traditional medicine, my greatest dream in life is to witness the miraculous medical skills that have been lost for centuries. ¡°The medical skills demonstrated by the youngster have truly amazed and impressed me, opening my eyes to a whole new level of expertise.¡± Shawn was overjoyed to see the test results, and immediately rushed forward to grasp Han¡¯s hand. with gratitude. ¡°Doctor, I am truly grateful to you for your great kindness. I, Shawn Zabel, will never forget your benevolence.¡± Without hesitation, he pulled out a check and quickly wrote down two million dors, which he handed to Han. ¡°This is the consultation fee from the Zabel family to you, doctor,¡± he added. ¡°Two million dors?¡± As they witnessed this scene, people like Charlie and Sterling gazed enviously at Han. They thought with envy, ¡°How many years of work do we have to put in to earn this much money?¡± ¡°Looks like the youngster is the ultimate winner in life!¡± Everyone was filled with jealousy at that moment. Han pushed back the check, saying in a calm tone, ¡°As a doctor, saving lives and helping the sick is my duty. I treated the patient out of the goodness of my heart, not for the sake of money.¡± ¡°Therefore, you can keep the money and use it for something else.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°Although I am in need of money, this was just a simple treatment that didn¡¯t require that much. ¡°Moreover, I always finish what i start, and I don¡¯t want to take advantage of anyone¡¯s gratitude or 18:38 Chapter 26 generosity. ¡°Previously on the street, I had saved the old man¡¯s life once. Now that the old man¡¯s condition had worsened. I must save him again. ¡°If the old man died, it would tarnish the reputation of me, the Ultimate Martial Medic, and the Sovereign of Shadows.¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, everyone at the scene looked at each other in confusion. They were shocked. ¡°This is a whopping two million dors, and he refuses to ept it?¡± ¡°He has such high integrity, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Sir, you truly have a noble character, it is I who am too narrow-minded. I apologize for my behavior.¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Shawn admired Han even more. He chuckled awkwardly, collected the check, and handed over his personal business card to Han. ¡°My name is Shawn Zabel, the CEO of Zabel Group. Here¡¯s my personal business card.¡± ¡°In the future, if you ever need anything, sir, please don¡¯t hesitate to find me. I will go to great lengths to help you!¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take it, nodded Han as he epted the business card. He then walked up to Charlie with an icy look in his eyes, scanning his work card with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Crane, right? Now, let¡¯s talk about whether traditional medicine can be used for emergency treatment,¡± he asked in a cold tone. ¡°You¡¯re going to chop off your head for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, Charlie Crane¡¯s face contorted as if he had just bitten into a dead rat. Moments ago, he was boasting and saying those things, but now Han bringing up the past was like a painful p to his face. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t refute it. The incredible efficacy of Han¡¯s acupuncture skills left Charlie without any rebuttal. ¡°Traditional medical culture has a long history and epasses a vast array of medical skills beyond your imagination.¡± Han fixed a cold stare on Charlie and said, ¡°Do not think that just because you have read a few books, you can surpass the wisdom of our ancestors from thousands of years ago. Modern medicine¡¯s. inability to do something does not mean that traditional medicine cannot.¡± ¡°You are truly ignorant!¡± Charlie¡¯s face turned red, and he felt a burning sensation on his cheeks. He was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Cough!¡± 1 Suddenly, Dominic coughed a few times, opened his eyes, and looked around in confusion. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Zabel is awakened!¡± ¡°The young divine healer is truly remarkable. The medicine cured the illness. His medical skills are truly supernatural!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Zabel!¡± The members of the Zabel family were overjoyed and ecstatic to witness this scene. Some of them even rushed up, surrounded Dominic, and asked about his condition with concern. ¡°Grandpa, I was so scared.¡± Especially Lucy, who burst into tears of joy at the sight of Dominic waking up. She hurriedly went to his side, grabbed his hand, and sobbed uncontrobly. Shawn hurriedly left Han and rushed over, his expression full of concern. ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± ¡°I feel much better now. Who saved me?¡± Dominic asked. Struggling, he sat up and looked around with a confused expression. He remembered walking with his granddaughter on the street, feeling overjoyed because his granddaughter had returned from abroad and decided to settle down in the country. In the end, his overwhelming joy turned into sorrow as the excitement triggered a heart attack, causing severe chest pain and making him lose consciousness. After waking up, he found himself in a hospital room, feeling morefortable than ever before, his body rxed and unobstructed. ¡°Is¡­¡± Shawn Zabel and Lucy Zabel nodded, ready to exin themselves, but their words caught in their throats as they froze. They felt ashamed as they thought, ¡°At this point, we still don¡¯t know the name of the young doctor who saved Dominic¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Excuse me, how should we address you, sir?¡± Shawn turned around and looked toward where Han was standing. Lucy wiped away her tears and looked around. With a puzzled expression, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the divine healer?¡± As they looked around, there was no trace of Han in sight. Han had already left with his belongings, and no one knew when he had departed. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The members of the Zabel family, along with Charlie, William, and others, quickly turned their heads to discover that Han had departed. Once more, everyone was left stunned. ¡°What is this guy¡¯s identity? He doesn¡¯t seem interested in money, and he didn¡¯t even leave his name. Could he havee here with the intention of performing good deeds?¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion and bewilderment. ¡°Hurry! Go find him and bring back the divine healer today!¡± Shawn said with a note of urgency in his voice. He thought to himself, ¡°His medical skills are incredible. He has the ability to revive people from the brink of death. ¡°If we could be friends with him, everyone in the Zabel family could have an additional chance at life. ¡°However, since we didn¡¯t even know his name, how could we possibly be friends with him?¡± ¡°Divine healer!¡± Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s words, all the Zabel family members present quickly reacted and rushed out to find Han. ¡°Divine healer? No, that¡¯s my master¡­ Master!¡± William¡¯s expression also changed, and he followed the Zabel family members to search for Han with the intention of bing his apprentice. Han¡¯s medical abilities had truly impressed him, and he was now thoroughly convinced. The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism that Han had demonstrated left him inplete awe. After witnessing Han¡¯s remarkable medical skills, he was utterly impressed and eager to be his apprentice, eager to learn all he could from such a gifted healer. William¡¯s words elicited a stunned reaction from Sterling, Charlie, Shawn, and the rest, who were taken aback by his sudden deration. They thought to themselves, ¡°Has William Hawk lost his mind?¡± ¡°How could he refer to that youngster as his master? ¡°Shawn, Lucy, who was it that saved me?¡± asked Dominic.. ¡°It was a very handsome man who came to your rescue. After he saved you, he left, and we still don¡¯t know his name,¡± replied Lucy. ¡°This young man has principles. I offered him two million dors as consultation fees, but he refused, stating that saving lives is his duty,¡± remarked Shawn. He gazed at the door and let out a sigh. ¡°In a society that is so consumed by materialism, there are very few young doctors like him. He¡¯s a breath of fresh air.¡± As he listened to their descriptions of Han, Dominic was taken aback. It was rare for Dominic to hear Shawn speak so highly of a young man. He was even curious about Han and desired to see him in person. ¡°Shawn, is the young doctor¡¯s medical prowess truly as remarkable as you say?¡± he inquired. ¡°Dad, I saw it with my own eyes. He revived you from the brink of death with just a few needles. I¡¯ve 18-30 TE never witnessed such extraordinary medical skills before!¡± Shawn nodded solemnly and stated, ¡°I believe that this person¡¯s medical abilities are on par with those of Maxwell Rivers from the Divine Healers Sect.¡± Once again, Dominic was left stunned. Shawn was his most sessful and dependable son, but he was also quite conceited and held himself in high regard. Despite his usual arrogance, Shawn¡¯s constant praise of Han made it evident that he possessed remarkable medical skills and had high moral character. ¡°Shawn, may I ask how old this young doctor is?¡± inquired Dominic with curiosity. ¡°He¡¯s around 28 years old,¡± replied Shawn. ¡°28 years old, what a shame. I was hoping Lucy could get to know him better,¡±mented Dominic with regret. Both Shawn and Lucy were left speechless by Dominic¡¯s remark. Suddenly, Dominic pped his hands with excitement and eximed, ¡°Lucy, your sister doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend overseas, does she?¡± ¡°When¡¯ your sister returns, we absolutely must introduce her to this divine healer!¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going through your mind?¡± frowned Shawn. ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve told me, this young divine healer possesses exceptional moral character and unparalleled medical abilities. He¡¯s a rare talent and would be a perfect match for our granddaughter, Grace. It would be an ideal pairing!¡± Dominic smiled and eximed, ¡°Grace has been overseas for quite some time, and we haven¡¯t seen much of her in the past year. When she returns this time, we must find her the perfect match so that I can have a wonderful grandson as soon as possible!¡± Shawn and Lucy were left speechless by Dominic¡¯s sudden determination. They thought to themselves, ¡°Dominic seems to have suddenly be a matchmaker. He¡¯s now fixated on Grace and Han. Could he be trying to match them up?¡± Carrying a basket of fruit, Han made his way straight to the pediatric ward. He soon arrived at his sister¡¯s hospital room. Upon pushing open the door, he immediately saw Floris holding a three-year-old girl while sitting on the hospital bed. Her face was filled with worry, and she looked exhausted. After eight years, Floris appeared even more haggard than before, with yellowed skin and a frail frame, lookingpletely different from how she was eight years ago. It was evident to him that she was malnourished. Despite her altered appearance, Han immediately recognized his sister upon seeing her.. ¡°Sis.¡± Han entered the room carrying a basket of fruit, and his gaze fell upon his painfully thin sister, Floris. She wore in clothes, and her shoes were worn out with patches on her clothes.. ¡°Who are you?¡± Floris looked at Han with a puzzled expression and asked. Suddenly, Floris¡¯s face changed, and she immediately threw her arms around her brother, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Han, is it really you?¡± she eximed. 18:39 1 Although it had been a long time since they hadst seen each other, Floris recognized her little brother from eight years ago in Han¡¯s features. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m back,¡± said Han with a smile, setting the basket down. Floris was overwhelmed with joy and immediately set down her child before rushing over to embrace Han tightly, crying tears of happiness. Finally, she released him, looking him up and down to ensure that he was doing well. ¡°When did you return, Han? Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡± she asked, brimming with excitement. ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller and more handsome than before, but your skin seems darker than it used to be,¡± she remarked. ¡°I arrived two days ago. Hey, little one! Sis, what¡¯s her name?¡± Han grinned as he greeted the little girl in the hospital bed next to them. The girl resembled Floris with her round cheeks and big eyes, looking like a porcin doll. However, due to malnutrition, she appeared thin, and her skin was yellowed, which broke Han¡¯s heart. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my daughter, Tracy.¡± Floris came back to her senses and held her daughter while smiling at Han. ¡°Say hello to your uncle, Tracy,¡± she said, prompting the little girl to greet him. Tracy didn¡¯t say anything and instead hid behind her mother, looking at Han timidly with a mix of caution and fear. ¡°Tracy, how did Mommy teach you? Why are you being impolite? Say hello to your uncle,¡± Floris scolded gently. Despite her mother¡¯s gentle admonition, Tracy still refused toe out from behind her, too afraid to approach Han. ¡°Tracy Hammond!¡± Floris¡¯s face darkened slightly with anger. Noticing that his sister was about to scold Tracy, Han quickly interjected, ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t treat Tracy like this,¡± Tracy and I are meeting for the first time. It¡¯s normal for her to be shy. She¡¯ll be morefortable around me once we get to know each other better,¡± Han said, attempting to ease the tension. Floris nodded apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Tracy has always been shy since she was little.¡± Han replied, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Once we be better acquainted, Tracy won¡¯t be scared of me anymore.¡± way, where¡¯s your After greeting Tracy with a smile, Han expressed his concern and asked, ¡°By the way, husband? Tracy has been sick and hospitalized. Why hasn¡¯t hee to see her?¡± As Han mentioned her husband, Floris¡¯s expression became strained and a hint of sorrow shed in her eyes. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡± Han furrowed his brow as he looked at Floris with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My husband is working overtime today and can¡¯te to take care of our child. I can handle it alone,¡± Floris forced a smile to hide her inner turmoil. Despite her efforts, the smile on Floris¡¯s face looked lonely and betrayed her inner turmoil. Han¡¯s frown deepened as he noticed it. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was amiss between Floris and her husband, but since she didn¡¯t borate further, he didn¡¯t feelfortable probing. Just then, a nurse walked into the room and addressed Floris with a cold tone, ¡°Floris Hammond, you need to pay the bill now.¡± Floris asked politely, ¡°Excuse me, how much is it?¡± ¡°4,600 dors. And remember, you cannot give your child any food or water after 10 PM tonight. The surgery is scheduled for tomorrow!¡± the nurse replied sternly. ¡°Now, please go and settle the payment.¡± The nurse left firmly, without any hint ofpassion in her voice. ? After the nurse left, Floris looked pale. Her hands trembled as she clutched the edge of the hospital bed, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Tracy? What sort of ailment is she grappling with that calls for surgery?¡± Han inquired, creasing his brows with concern. At the sight, Tracy recoiled in terror and hastily sought refuge behind Floris, obstructing Han¡¯s view of the nature of her affliction. ¡°She¡¯s grappling with pneumonia and pediatric hernia. While the former can be remedied with injections, thetter necessitates surgical intervention. Floris conveyed with a troubled countenance. The thought gnawed at her, causing her anguish as she pondered, ¡°How on earth are we going to come up with the exorbitant sum of money required?¡± ¡°Having acquired some rudimentary medical knowledge over the past eight years, let me examine Tracy. Perhaps there has been a misdiagnosis.¡± Han suggested with earnestness. Floris shook her head in dissent. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. We¡¯ve already consulted with numerous medical professionals who have verified the diagnosis, and surgery is the only viable course of action,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll phone my husband and request him to transfer the requisite amount,¡± she added, determined to leave no stone unturned in securing the funds for Tracy¡¯s treatment. As she spoke, she stepped out of the doorway to ce the call. Tracy harbored a palpable apprehension about being alone with Han and hence endured the agony of her ailment to remain steadfastly entrenched in her mother¡¯sforting embrace. Regrettably, Han¡¯s efforts to examine Tracy privately were foiled, and he was denied the opportunity to assess her condition without the presence of her mother. Having exited the ward, Floris absented herself for a prolonged interval to avoid any chance encounter with Han and then whispered furtively on the phone. ¡°Sir, my daughter is hospitalized, and I urgently need financial assistance. Could you kindly extend a loan to me?¡± she implored in a hushed tone. ¡°Apologies, Ms. Hammond, but I¡¯m currently experiencing a financial shortfall, came the regretful response from the other end of the line. ¡°Madam, my daughter is hospitalized and scheduled for surgery tomorrow. I humbly request your assistance in providing me with a loan.¡± She appealed, her voiceced with a sense of urgency and desperation. ¡°Floris Hammond, are you here to solicit another loan from me? How many times have you approached me for financial assistance this month? I cannot oblige your request, so kindly leave!¡± retorted the individual on the other end, his tone brusque and unsympathetic. ¡°Landlord, I am in dire need of a loan. Would you be able to extend your assistance?¡± ¡°Borrow money, Floris Hammond? You are already three months behind on your rent! Let me warn you, if you fail to pay your dues by tomorrow, you will be evicted!¡± bellowed thendlord, his voice resonating with palpable anger and frustration. ¡°Have you no shame to ask for a loan while you owe me three months¡¯ rent? Outrageous! Begone!¡± sneered thendlord, his toneced with contempt and disdain. Floris found herself facing insurmountable difficulties in procuring a loan from anyone. Despite reaching out to over thirty individuals, she was met with nothing but refusals and reluctance to extend any form of financial assistance. Desperate and on the brink of tears, Floris slumped onto a chair in the hallway, ovee with a sense of hopelessness and despair. ¡°How can I possibly manage this?¡± she contemted, feeling utterly defeated and at a loss for a viable solution to her predicament. Tomorrow is the day of my daughter¡¯s surgery, and I have no means to fund it. Must I be forced to watch Tracy endure such agony?¡± Floris pondered, consumed by a sense of dread and anxiety. I¡¯m sorry, Tracy. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Floris wept inconsbly, holding her daughter tight as tears flowed freely down her face. Ovee with emotion, Floris feared Han overhearing her sobs and deliberately distanced herself from him as she wept, her despair weighing heavily on her as she cried softly and despondently. Han stood inside the hospital room, his eyes brimming with tears as he struggled to contain his emotions. Han possessed an acute sensory acuity, with his hearing in particr honed to a remarkable degree, surpassing that of an ordinary person by a hundredfold. With his keen sense of hearing, Han could discern even the slightest disturbance up to a distance of three kilometers as long as he listened with focused attention. As he listened to Floris¡¯ anguished sobs, Han was gripped by an overwhelming sense of difort, as if a heavy boulder had been ced atop his chest, rendering it almost unbearable. The thought dawned on him that a mereck of funds had pushed Floris into such dire straits, leaving him to wonder about the extent of misery and hardship that she must have endured over the years. Han realized that his usually strong-willed sister was nowpelled to conceal her predicament and cry privately to protect her self-esteem and pride, fearing that he might discover her dire straits. Han was ovee with heartbreak, particrly for his sister, as he realized the depths of her struggles and the challenges she had faced alone. As a child, Han was the apple of Floris¡¯s eye. During every New Year, Floris would set aside candies for him to relish, and when the family ughtered chickens, she would snatch the coveted 18:39 1 chicken legs for him. The realization that his beloved sister was now living in such dire straits filled Han with unbearable difort and anguish. Han wiped away his tears and strode out of the room with determination. He made his way. directly to the hospital¡¯s payment office, where he promptly paid 20 thousand dors toward Tracy¡¯s medical expenses. Regardless, any unused portion of the medical expenses could be refunded, and Han was not deterred by the prospect of paying more if the need arose. As he walked back, Han pondered over the situation, resolving to find an alternative course of unless absolutely necessary. action for Tracy¡¯s diagnosis, determined to avoid resorting to surge Han was acutely aware that surgery entailed breaking the body, which constituted a form of injury regardless of the medical benefits. He knew that a hernia was essentially a misced intestinal tract and that traditional medicine. offered a plethora of massage techniques for its treatment. The thought of inflicting any harm upon his little niece was unbearable for Han. ¡°Floris Hammond, have you no conscience? Why didn¡¯t you inform me of our daughter¡¯s illness. sooner?¡± ¡°I should not have allowed Tracy to follow you back then. You, a penniless and destitute woman with no aplishments to your name. What means do you have to support our daughter?¡± ¡°Look at you. How have you raised your daughter? You are not fit to be a mother at all!¡± As Han returned to the ward, he heard a man¡¯s angry voice from within. Frowning in concern, Han entered the ward. Upon entering the ward, Han was confronted with the sight of a middle-aged man, impably attired in a suit and leather shoes, with carefully groomed hair, berating Floris in the harshest of terms, casting me upon her for the situation at hand. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Liam Hammond, I did not summon you here for a quarrel. My daughter requires 4,600 dors for her surgery, and I implore you to lend me the amount.¡± Suppressing her anger, Floris red at the man in the suit with bloodshot eyes, her emotions simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°I can lend you the money, but on the condition that you sign an agreement with me, transferring custody of our daughter to my care,¡± Liam stated icily, his wordsced with a sense of cold. detachment. ¡°You are taking advantage of the situation!¡± Floris retorted, her tone marked by simmering anger at the man¡¯s callousness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me taking advantage of the situation? You, an unsightly and impoverished woman, have only two choices ¨C sign the agreement, or watch your daughter suffer. The decision is entirely up to you,¡± Liam sneered, his grin betraying a cruel and calcting nature. ¡°Liam Hammond, Tracy is also your daughter. How can you bear to see her suffer?¡± Floris¡¯s fury boiled over as she pointed an usatory finger at Liam andunched into a scathing tirade. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your dissatisfaction, our family would not have been torn apart like this. You abandoned your wife and daughter to please other women. And now, you dare to ask for custody of your daughter? Shame on you! ¡°Liam Hammond, you are nothing but a beast, lower than even a swine!¡± Floris spat out in disgust, her words seething with anger and contempt. ¡°You, penniless woman, keep your mouth shut!¡± Upon hearing this, Liam was consumed with rage andshed out, striking Floris hard across the face with a vicious p. Liam¡¯s blow was brutal and powerful, and Floris, with her frail and delicate frame, could not withstand its force. She recoiled from the impact, her face swelling up instantly, the corners of her mouth bleeding as she copsed onto the hospital bed in agony. ¡°You shameless slut! It seems I haven¡¯t hit you hard enough in a while for you to have grown so bold as to speak to me in such a manner. Do you wish to die?¡± Liam was incensed, his eyes glinting with a vicious gleam as he red at Floris. ¡°You dare to insult me in front of my daughter. You want to die! Today, I will teach you a lesson!¡± he spat out, his words. seething with anger and hostility. With a cruel sneer, Liam raised his hand and struck Floris once again, the force of the blow resounding throughout the room. Tracy, a silent witness to the violence unfolding before her, let out a piercing scream, her face pale with fear and horror. Fear etched across her features, Floris quickly gathered Tracy in her arms, shielding her from the violence as she raised her hands to fend off Liam¡¯s blows. ¡°Smack!¡± As Liam¡¯s hand drew back, poised to strike Floris once again, arge hand reached out and caught his wrist in midair, halting his attack. Han had arrived on the scene, his eyes zing with icy fury as he confronted Liam. ¡°Kneel and apologize to my sister,¡± he ordered, his voice ringing like steel. ¡°Otherwise, I will beat you to death!¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Han¡¯s rage burned fiercely, his forehead creasing with visible veins as his fury threatened to boil over. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His gaze locked onto Liam, cold and unyielding, as he struggled to contain his wrath, his body. vibrating with a palpable aura of violence and menace. Han seethed with indignation, thinking, ¡°This was the sister who had loved me the most in the past, and this man dared to treat her with such cruelty. He is asking for death!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Tracy and Floris¡¯s presence, Han would have torn Liam to pieces without a second thought. ¡°Who are you to interfere in our family¡¯s affairs?¡± Liam spat out, ring daggers at Han as he struggled to free himself. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Despite his struggles, Liam found himself unable to break free from the iron grip of Han¡¯s hand. His efforts were in vain, as Han¡¯s grip was unyielding and relentless. ¡°Apologize!¡± Han stared coldly at Liam, and with a sudden burst of strength, he tightened his grip on the man¡¯s wrist, causing him to wince in pain. ¡°Crack!¡± The cracking sound was apanied by the sickening sound of Liam¡¯s wrist snapping, the bones in his hand contorting grotesquely on impact. ¡°Ah!¡± Liam writhed in agony as the pain in his wrist became unbearable. ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much!¡± Liam¡¯s face twisted in agony, hisplexion drained of color, as he writhed on the ground, wailing in pain. His screams echoed down the hospital hallway, causing nearby patients to peek out of their rooms in confusion. ¡°Listen up, this is thest time I¡¯ll be telling you: apologize to my sister right this moment!¡± Han spoke with an icy tone, his voice piercing through the air like a sharpened de. ¡°Your sister?¡± It was only after a moment of silence that Liam finally reacted, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°Wait a minute, are you the younger brother of Floris Hammond?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a hint of disbelief. ¡°Snapped!¡± Han didn¡¯t even let him finish his sentence. In one swift motion, he delivered a hard, stinging p to Liam¡¯s face. The impact was so strong that his face turned red and swelled immediately. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, evidence of the severity of the blow. Liam was left reeling from the attack, seriously injured and struggling to maintain his bnce. ¡°This p is what you get forying a hand on my sister!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned icy cold, and he spoke deliberately, pausing between each word for emphasis. ¡°Now, apologize to me right this instant!¡± ¡°You think you can bring your family to attack me, you little bitch Floris Hammond?¡± sneered Liam, his tone dripping with contempt. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m the General Manager of the Fortune Group! ¡°If youy a finger on me, the Fortune Group¡¯s matriarch won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Liam gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Han and Floris with a look of sheer fury in his eyes. 18.39 T ¡°How dare you still threaten me?¡± Han asked, his tone turning even colder. Floris spun around hastily upon hearing the words, her eyes widening in shock and fear. She could see the dangerous glint in Han¡¯s eyes and knew that things could escte quickly if he took action. ¡°Han, please don¡¯t do anything,¡± she pleaded urgently, her voice trembling with anxiety. The Fortune Group was a well-known and respectedrgepany in Lightdom City, renowned for its sess and influence. It was considered on par with the Mapleturz Group, another major yer in the business world. Furthermore, as far as she knew, Liam had been involved with the matriarch of the Fortune Group, and it was because of her that he had divorced Floris. ¡°Heh, are you scared now?¡± sneered the man, taunting Han with a malicious grin. ¡°If I recall correctly, your name is Han Jaber, right? Why don¡¯t youe over here and hit me?¡± Liam was seething with anger and arrogance as he locked eyes with Han. ¡°If youy a finger on me, I promise you that your sister will pay a hundred times the price!¡± he threatened, his voiceced with venom. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when people try to threaten me!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he said nothing and swiftly kicked Liam. The force of the blow was so powerful that Liam flew over 16 feet andnded outside the room, vomiting blood as hey on the ground. After delivering a brutal blow to Liam Hammond, Han felt the urge to go after and teach him a lesson. At that moment, Floris hurriedly reached out and grabbed Han¡¯s arm. ¡°Han, please don¡¯t keep hitting him. Let¡¯s not make things worse,¡± she pleaded, her voice urgent and anxious. Floris pulled back Han, and his anger subsided slightly for a moment. However, when Han saw the scar on his sister¡¯s arm, his expression changed. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, his voice full of concern and anger. Floris quickly withdrew her arms and covered the scar with her sleeves. She spoke quickly and nervously, trying to downy the severity of the injury. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she said, hoping to deflect. attention away from the scar and avoid further questions or scrutiny. Han strode over to Floris and firmly grabbed her arm, pulling up her sleeve to reveal the scar. As he pulled up Floris¡¯s sleeve, Han¡¯s eyes fell upon a bruised and injured arm. There were knife wounds, cigarette burns, scratches, and even bite marks, each a testament to the abuse and mistreatment she had endured. As Han examined Floris¡¯s arm more closely, he could see it was covered in scars of all kinds, twisting and turning like earthworms across her skin. As Han beheld the scene before him, his eyes grew cloudy and watery, his expression a mix of sadness, anger, and determination. His entire body shook with rage, and he knew that he needed to take action to protect his sister and ensure that justice was served. ¡°What is this?¡± Han gritted his teeth, his eyes turning red with anger and emotion. He lifted his sister¡¯s other arm and then squatted down to inspect her calf. As Han continued to inspect his sister¡¯s body, he could see that she had shocking scars on both her arms and legs, evidence of the physical abuse that she had endured. The wounds were deep and twisted, and it was clear that she had suffered greatly at the hands of her abuser. As Han Jaber continued to inspect his sister¡¯s scars, his sense of fear and anger only grew stronger. The more he saw, the more horrified he became, and the more he realized the extent of the abuse that his sister had suffered. Each scar that Han saw was like a sharp sword, piercing his heart with a sense of sorrow and helplessness. An endless wave of anger swept through Han Jaber¡¯s body. At that moment, Han¡¯s blood was boiling with anger and hatred. His eyes turned red, and it felt as if the fury within him was reaching a boiling point. He came to a chilling realization. ¡°This is domestic violence!¡± The realization hit Han like a ton of bricks ¨C every scar on his sister¡¯s body was the result of domestic violence. ¡°Don¡¯t look, Han. I did this all by myself. It has nothing to do with Liam. Please, don¡¯t fight Liam. We are not their opponents,¡± she said, her voice pleading and desperate. Floris reached out and grabbed her brother¡¯s hand, her eyes filling with tears as she shook her head with an aggrieved expression. She held onto his hand tightly, hoping to convey her fear and vulnerability to him and prevent any further conflict. Liam had been domestically abusing her for years, and the abuse had intensified since Liam had an affair with the matriarch of the Fortune Group. Liam had been using the abuse to try to force Floris to divorce him, and it was clear he had no regard for her safety or well-being. She had divorced Liam a month ago. Despite his history of domestic abuse and mistreatment, Liam had joined the Fortune Group as an executive. This was likely a concerning development for Floris, as it meant that her ex-husband would have ess to significant power and resources within thepany. Floris was well aware of the Fortune Group¡¯s reputation and the consequences that mighte from taking action against Liam. She knew that if they were to take action against Liam, the Fortune Group would likely try to protect him and may even retaliate against them. Despite Floris¡¯s fear and uncertainty about the situation, she was determined not to implicate her family. Floris was willing to make apromise to protect her family. She begged Han not to confront. Liam or take any action that could endanger their family. Han reassured his sister, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. Take care of Tracy, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡± Han gritted his teeth, trying to suppress his volcanic anger as he approached Liam. He didn¡¯t want to put his family in danger, but he also knew he needed to confront Liam and bring him to justice for the abuse he inflicted on his sister. With a heavy heart, he gently closed the door to his sister¡¯s hospital room and walked towards Liam, ready to take on whatever challengesy ahead. After seeing the scars on his sister¡¯s body, Han finally understood why his mother said his sister was having a bad time. The many scars on Floris¡¯ hands and feet were a testament to the pain and misery she had endured over the years. It was clear that she had suffered greatly at the hands of her abuser and that the scars on her body were a physical representation of the emotional and psychological scars that she carried with her. The root cause of all the pain and suffering that Floris had endured was Liam, her ex-husband, and abuser. As Liam got up, he red at Han with ferocious eyes, his voice filled with anger and contempt. ¡°Han Jaber, do you know who I am?¡± 18-39 T Liam threatened Han, saying, ¡°I warn you, I am the future son-inw of the Fortune Group. The Fortune Group will wipe out your whole family if you dare to touch me!¡± Han had a grim expression as he heard Liam¡¯s threat. Liam shed a smug smile and exuded confidence. ¡°You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡± he taunted. ¡°Come on, be smart, and get down on your knees to apologize. Otherwise, mark my words. Every member of the Jaber family will face their demise!¡± Liam¡¯s words wereden with a threat that spoke to the culture and customs of the localmunity. In his view, backed by the Fortune Group, he had the freedom to act without morals. He believed he could manipte Han at his whim and even wield enough power to crush his entire family easily. His confidence was fueled by the support of the powerful Fortune Group, allowing him to act with impunity. ¡°Thud!¡± Before he could utter another word, Han swiftly kicked Liam with such force that his mouth was immediately filled with blood, and his teeth shattered. As he fell backward, his head mmed against the wall, blood oozing from the wound. Liam stared in disbelief at Han. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± he gasped, his eyes wide with shock. ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m the future son-inw of the Fortune Group!¡± Liam eximed in outrage. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯ve already reported you to the Fortune Group, yet you still dare to attack me?¡± Han retorted, ¡°What about the Fortune Group?¡± Han¡¯s expression turned cold as he lifted Liam from the ground and pressed him against the wall. He spoke with icy determination, ¡°You were lucky that my sister decided to marry you. How dare you lay a hand on her, you despicable scum! ¡°Today, you¡¯ll pay the price a hundred times over!¡± Han dered firmly. ¡°How dare you?¡± Liam retorted with anger. Before Liam could finish his sentence, Han swiftly struck him with lightning speed, delivering a powerful punch to his left shoulder. ¡°Crack!¡± Liam¡¯s left shoulder de shattered instantly, and his arm hung limply, causing intense pain. His face twisted in agony, and he turned pale as paper, sweat pouring down his forehead. ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of piercing screams filled the corridor in an instant. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Bang, bang, bang! In a great rage, Han caught Liam and beat him up mercilessly. In a short while, Liam was beaten with bruises all over his body and bleeding from his mouth and nose, lying on the ground like a dead dog. ¡°Liam, just keep it in mind. This is just a lesson I am teaching you. If you hurt my sister a little bit next time, I will definitely kill you! ¡°Piss off!¡± With red eyes, Han snarled while grabbing Liam and throwing him. away. Everyone would have their own bad luck. And Han¡¯s bad luck was from his family. Even if this guy were his brother-inw, Han would still make him pay the price as long as he dared to hurt his sister! After flying a few meters away, Liam fell to the ground, feeling his guts and back burning with pain. He struggled to his feet, gritted his teeth, and said in rage, ¡°Damn it, Han. Just remember it. Today you beat me, but sooner orter, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± ¡°Do you want to continue to be beaten?¡± With cold eyes, Han walked over. Seeing this, Liam immediately turned pale with fright, turned around quickly, and ran away at top speed, quickly disappearing from the hospital. ¡°Fucking coward!¡± Han gave them a disdainful nce. He took a deep breath and wiped the blood off his fist to calm himself down. After that, he returned to the ward. In the ward, Floris was shivering in the corner while holding Tracy in her arms. ¡°Floris, it¡¯s over now,¡± Han said. Seeing that Han came back, Floris changed her expression, immediately let go of Tracy, walked to Han, and said with fright, ¡°Han, leave us alone. Get out of here now.¡± The Fortune Group was one of thergestpanies in Lightdom City, supported by a big family, of which Liam was now ackey. But they definitely wouldn¡¯t let it end like this. Now that Han beat the flunky of that big family, they would definitely not let it go ande to Han to settle the score. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be fine,¡± Han said confidently Over the past eight years, he had traveled all over the world and led mercenary groups to eliminate drug lords, armies, and even some small countries. Moreover, he could even break into the ck Pce, the home base of Whileal Kingdom, the global superpower, and return from there safe and sound. As for an unremarkable family in Lightdom City, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. ¡°But¡­¡± Floris was still uneasy with worried eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be okay. I promise you I won¡¯t let anyone bully you two again.¡± Han reassured them. ¡°However, they are big monsters. Ordinary people like us can¡¯tpete with them.¡± Floris still had worried eyes. Han was powerful and had beaten Liam up, but that was the Fortune Group, which was a major power. It would be a piece of cake for them to deal with ordinary ones like them. She didn¡¯t want Han to be hunted down by those people right after he came back. Looking into Floris¡¯ worried eyes, Han smiled at her. It was a wonderful feeling, making him feel warm. When he traveled abroad, no one was worried about his safety. They all thought he could handle all dangers. But the whole family had been worried about him since he came back. Whether it was Charlie or Floris, they both tried to drive Han away so they could bear the pain. themselves. He made up his mind to take good care of his family. ¡°Uncle, eat this candy.¡± Just then. Tracy suddenly came out from behind Floris and handed Han a piece of candy. She was still timid when she looked at Han but not as scared as before. She dared look Han directly in the eyes now. Her big eyes were full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Tracy.¡± Taking the candy, Han smiled and stroked Tracy¡¯s head. Tracy ducked her head to avoid it but didn¡¯t make it, Han touched her hair. Suddenly, Han looked down and saw her arm in the sleeve with a change of his expression. There were also scars on Tracy¡¯s arms. Tracy immediately withdrew her arms and hid behind Floris timidly again.. Han put down the candy with an even colder gaze, ¡°Floris, does that bastard even beat her?¡± Floris hugged Tracy distressedly and said, ¡°Every time he got drunk, he would vent his anger on us. ¡°He punched and kicked me. Sometimes, Tracy tried to stop him but got beaten too.¡± Speaking of this, she hugged Tracy tightly and shed tears of sadness. Han was shocked. Hearing this, Han felt his anger explode like a volcano inside his chest. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth while blushing in anger. ¡°What a jerk!¡± Tracy was Liam¡¯s biological daughter, beautiful and cute, but he did not expect that Liam could even bear to beat lier. At this moment, Han thought he should have beaten Liam harder earlier. Scum like him should be beaten to death! Seeing them crying, Han suppressed his anger andforted them gently, ¡°Floris, Tracy, it will EX be okay. From now on, I will protect you both!¡± Floris held Tracy and wept. Taking this opportunity, Han began to observe the changes in Han¡¯s body and checked her. Sure enough, Tracy had pneumonia and an abdominal hernia. An abdominal hernia could only be treated by surgery in modern medicine, or the patient could not bear the pain once it urred. It could be life-threatening if the patient did not receive treatment for a long time and the intestines were dead. At this time, Tracy grabbed Floris¡¯ hand and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mom, the smell here is so weird. I want to go home.¡± ¡°Tracy, we will have surgery tomorrow, so we can¡¯t go home yet, Floris said distressedly. ¡°Floris, let me give Tracy a massage. I can fix her hernia,¡± Han said. With that, he pulled Tracy over and lifted her clothes. There was a tumor nearly the size of a fist on her stomach. Han took a deep breath and began massaging Tracy¡¯s stomach, where a stream of invisible energy flowed. His movements seem to be skillful and well-bnced. As he massaged, gentle waves of energy entered Tracy¡¯s body and slowly fixed her abdominal hernia. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Thanks to his massage, a huge tumor in Tracy¡¯s abdomen was slowly disappearing. ¡°It works!¡± With surprised eyes, Floris looked at Han in surprise. ¡°Han, when did you learn massage therapy?¡± Initially, they required surgery and needed to have their stomachs cut open, but Han could shrink the tumors with a few simple massages. It was so incredible! ¡°I didn¡¯t waste these eight years, during which I learned a lot of medical skills. This is just one of them.¡± Han exined while massaging Tracy. ¡°Mom, my uncle is amazing! I don¡¯t feel any pain now,¡± Tracy said. She was feeling excruciating abdominal pain, but thanks to Han¡¯s massage, she felt better than ever. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t move. We will need ten minutes more to finish it,¡± Han said. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Well, I won¡¯t Tracy nodded and looked at Han trustingly. Ten minutester, Han finished the massage, and the tumor in Tracy¡¯s abdomen finally disappeared. Han breathed a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Okay. The hernia is gone. Tracy doesn¡¯t need to have surgery tomorrow. He stroked Tracy¡¯s head very gently and lovingly and then picked her up. ¡°Floris, since Tracy wants to go home, then let¡¯s go now. After all, kids won¡¯t sleep well in the hospital.¡± A little uneasy, Floris checked Tracy multiple times and asked her many questions. After confirming that Tracy was fine, she was relieved with tears in her eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay, Let¡¯s go home. After Floris packed her things. Han picked up Tracy and left the hospital with the two. When Han wanted to call a taxi, Floris stopped him and told him to take the bus to save money. ¡°Floris, this won¡¯t save you much money. Just take a taxi.¡± Han said. Floris tried to say something but couldn¡¯t convince Han, so she got into the taxi. The taxi passed the Skyriver district and Skyriver Bus Station of Lightdom City, speeding towards Dragon Hole. About thirty minutester, they came to a very remote area. Unlike the prosperity of Lightdom City, this ce was obviously a slum area, poor and backward. It was almost the edge of this bustling city, full of smelly drains, piles of garbage, rats, and cockroaches. Floris lived in a dpidated house with one bedroom and one living room. This was destitute, even without a water heater or washing machine. However, the house was kept clean by Floris. ¡°Floris, why do you live in this ce? Han frowned. They were also poor and living in dpidated houses, but at least that was in an urban vige. This ce was much worse than their home. ¡°It¡¯s not where I live but the house I rent,¡± Floris exined. ¡°You rent this?¡± Han was stunned. Floris didn¡¯t say much and went to get a ss of water for Han. ¡°Uncle, my dad kicked us out after divorcing my mom,¡± Tracy said in a childish voice, grabbing Han¡¯s hand. Hearing this, Han had a cold expression. Liam was so evil that he went this far. Han knelt and looked Tracy in the eye. Tracy, why don¡¯t you go back to your grandparents¡¯ ce?¡± ¡°My mom said she didn¡¯t know how to face my grandparents, so we did not go back.¡± Tracy grabbed Han¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Uncle, I want to see my grandparents. Can you take me to them?¡± Since Han taught Liam a lesson and healed her, Tracy became increasingly dependent on Han and held him all the way back. Han was frowning more tightly. He knew Floris¡¯s character and temper. She must have been very determined to marry Liam and was stopped by her parents, because of which she broke up with them. So, after Liam cheated, she didn¡¯t want to go home. ¡°Han, drink water.¡± At this moment, Floris picked up the water ss and handed it to Han. Han took the water ss and took a sip of water. ¡°Floris, I¡¯ve got a job. I¡¯ll be working as a security guard for the Mapleturz Group. ¡°To celebrate it, I will treat the whole family to dinner this weekend. Just join us.¡± Hearing this, Floris had an embarrassed expression. However, facing Han¡¯s sincere gaze, she finally nodded and said, ¡°OK¡± ¡°I wille to pick you up then,¡± Han said with a smile. At this moment, Tracy¡¯s eyes lit up. She went to the window and picked up the two hundred dors on the ledge. ¡°Mom, someone gave money to us again.¡± Holding the two hundred dors, Floris looked out the window but found no one. ¡°Someone is giving you money?¡± Han had a puzzled look. ¡°Uncle, we have a guardian deity.¡± Tracy jumped up and down excitedly and said, ¡°Every once in a while, that guardian deity will give us money.¡± Hearing her words, Han had even more puzzled eyes. ¡°Someone is giving them money? ¡°Who is so kind? I can¡¯t believe that. Han wondered. He went to the window and looked carefully, finding a set of footprints. These footprints were very faint. He wouldn¡¯t find it If he was not looking at it carefully. He turned to look at Floris. ¡°I don¡¯t know who is so kind to us. Since I moved here, someone has sent money every mid-month. Sometimes it¡¯s tens of dors, and sometimes it¡¯s hundreds. Floris took the money and said with mixed feelings, ¡°I looked into it, but I couldn¡¯t figure out who that guy was.¡± ¡°That must be a kind person,¡± Han said. ¡°When I have enough money, I must find that person and repay his or her kindness.¡± Floris looked grateful. ¡°Maybe it is her, Han said inwardly. The footprint outside the window was clearly from a woman, though he didn¡¯t say it. After chatting for a while, Han made an excuse and left. After a long time, he found a bank and withdrew 30 thousand dors from three ATMs. He wrapped the money in a discarded newspaper and bought some light and nutritious supper. When he returned to Floris¡¯ home, he put the money on a table. ¡°What is this?¡± Floris asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been working for eight years and saved much money. That¡¯s part of it. Just take it and use it to solve some urgent problems. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m leaving now. See youter!¡± After putting down the money, Han immediately found an excuse to leave there quickly without giving Floris a chance to refuse. ¡°Han!¡± With her expression changed, Floris yelled hastily. However, Han had run out of sight and could not stand her yelling. Feeling helpless, Floris walked back and opened the newspaper. What she saw shocked her immediately. This was cash. And all of it was green. This massive pile of cash prevented her from taking her eyes off it.. Looking at the money, Floris knelt on the ground with red eyes and unstoppable tears. Since her divorce from Liam, she has been living a hard life. There was no one helping her, and she had to suffer alone. But now, Han bought a midnight snack and gave her so much money, which made her feel the warmth of family all at once. She felt that the weak point of her heart was touched and burst into tears. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry¡± Tracy stepped forward and stroked Floris¡¯ face,forting her with a high-quality voice. Han walked down the street with tears and anger in his red eyes. ¡°No wonder my mother said my sister was having a bad time. Actually, she was much more miserable than my mom said. ¡°I hope my sister can live better. Han thought. Han wiped away his tears, feeling extremely ufortable. Nothing would have turned out like this if he had been at home these eight years. He decided that from now on, he must take good care of the family and help any member of the family live a happy life. without suffering. Just then, a Porsche stopped in front of Han. The rear window was opened. Lucy poked her head out and said excitedly, ¡°I finally found you.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han was taken aback. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time?¡± Lucy got out of the car immediately and held Han hand tightly for fear that he would walk away. She said gratefully, ¡°You saved my grandpa, but I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± ¡°Han Jaber,¡± Han said. ¡°Han, since you don¡¯t want money, let me treat you to dinner. I can show my thanks by that,¡± Lucy said. Han rubbed his belly and nodded immediately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go to the food stall.¡± ¡°Food stall?¡± Lucy was taken aback. She had never been to that kind of ce to have meals since she was born. In her opinion, food stalls were dirty and messy, quite unhygienic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Lucy smiled sweetly and pulled Han into the car, saying to the driver, ¡°Go.¡± The driver started the engine and then went to a nearby food stall. This was ate-night food stall with many customers, very lively. Han and Lucy exited the car and sat at a table. ¡°Sir, two pairs of grilled chicken wings, one grilled eggnt, a dozen oysters, two bowls of seafood porridge, and two bottles of beer. Han ordered food with a calm look as soon as he sat down. The waiter quickly left after taking the menu and handed the menu to the chef. ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you finish so much food?¡± Lucy looked puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can,¡± Han said with a smile.. ¡°Mr. Jaber, your medical skills are really amazing. Who is your master?¡± Lucy asked curiously. ¡°An old man with a white beard,¡± Han said with a smile. Thinking of the experience of the past eight years, he smiled. If it weren¡¯t for that old man teaching him, he wouldn¡¯t have be so powerful in just eight years. ¡°An old man with a white beard?¡± Lucy blinked, still puzzled. However, no matter how much she asked, Han kept prevaricating rather than answering her directly. After about twenty minutes, the food was served one by one. Han chatted with Lucy while enjoying the food. Bang! At this moment, the sound of a wine bottle being smashed sounded. Then came a very rude yell. ¡°What the fuck? Are you blind when walking?¡± Han looked back and saw a middle-aged woman in waitress clothes with her back turned to him, apologizing to a group of customers. Among the group of people, a young man with hair dyed blonde was yelling at the middle-aged woman, ¡°Do you know how much my clothes are? This is Armani, and it is worth two thousand dors. Do you think I will leave it wet like this?¡± His clothes were soaked with beer. Tm sorry. It was my fault. Let me wipe it for you. The middle-aged woman apologized grovelingly and tried to wipe his clothes. p! The young man was furious and pped the middle-aged woman to the ground while yelling. ¡°Shut the fuck up! Wipe it for me? Don¡¯t touch my clothes with your dirty hands, bitch!¡± The woman was beaten, which made her turn half a circle and face Han. She was in a panic while bleeding from the corner of her mouth. All the food she was carrying fell to the ground, messy everywhere. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Mom?¡± After seeing the woman¡¯s appearance, Han immediately stood up with a big change in expression. He recognized the middle-aged woman as his mother, Felicia. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Felicia was beaten and her face was bruised. She fell to the ground. However, she quickly got up and kept apologizing, looking so humble. ¡°Boss!¡± the young man shouted. Soon, the boss of the food stall walked over. When he saw this scene, his expression changed. ¡°My Armani suit is worth more than 2 thousand dors. Now that she has dirtied it, how should you compensate me?¡± The young man said angrily. The boss¡¯s eyes were solemn. Then, he red at Felicia. ¡°Bastard, apologize to the customer immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Felicia apologized in fear. The boss asked the other waiters to bring over a dozen beers and ced them in front of those people. He said, ¡°Gentlemen, this is all her fault. I¡¯ll dock her sry and deal with her. The beer will be consideredpensation for your losses. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll give you a free meal today. What do you think?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s good.¡± The young man sneered. He opened a bottle of beer and pretended to drink it. However, in the next second, he suddenly poured the beer on Felicia¡¯s head. The cold beer made Felicia tremble all over. She gritted her teeth and did not speak. Her eyes were filled with fear and uneasiness. The young man smiled sinisterly and kept pouring beer on Felicia¡¯s head. He said coldly, Take this bottle of wine as a gift from me. Old bitch, I won¡¯t argue with you this time. If you dare to go against me again, I¡¯ll kill you! ¡°Now, kneel down and kowtow to me. I¡¯ll let you off. This matter will be written off.¡± When the boss heard this, he was overjoyed and hurriedly scolded, ¡°Felicia, kneel down!¡± Felicia gritted her teeth and did not kneel. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re not going to kneel, right? Then I¡¯ll deduct all your sry,¡± the boss said angrily. ¡°No! ¡°Boss, don¡¯t deduct my sry, please. I¡¯ll kneel¡± When Felicia heard this, her expression changed drastically. Her eyes were filled with humiliation and unwillingness. She bent her knees and was about to kneel. When the young man saw this scene, his eyes were proud and arrogant. He held the wine and continued to pour Felicia. Heughed loudly. ¡°Did you see that? This is the consequence of offending me. Ha-ha¡­ Thisughter was iparably ear-piercing and filled with mockery and humiliation.. Felicia¡¯s eyes were red as tears ran down her face. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. This kind of humiliation and unwillingness almost burned her to ashes. However, for the sake of her sry and money, she could only choose to lower her head to life. No matter how humiliated she was, she could only grit her teeth and swallow her anger. The only reason was that she was poor! Just as she was about to kneel down, a chopstick flew across the air and pierced through the young man¡¯s wrist. The powerful force knocked the young man¡¯s arm three feet backward, and the bottle fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± The young man clutched his wrist and screamed repeatedly. When the people around him saw this scene, they were also furious. Their eyes were cold as they looked in the direction where the chopsticks flew over, filled with hatred. At this moment, a big hand reached out and helped Felicia up. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to kneel to him!¡± Unknowingly, Han had appeared behind Felicia. He supported Felicia and stared coldly at the young man with his eyes. that were as sharp as knives. ¡°Han, you, why are you here?¡± Felicia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mom, get up first.¡± Han helped his mother up. Looking at the beer on his mother¡¯s head, his eyes became even colder. The me of anger burned in his chest. Crack! He clenched his fists so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. He was furious. When Felicia saw his son¡¯s expression, her expression changed. She hurriedly grabbed her son¡¯s hand. ¡°Han, you, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± She knew Han too well and knew that he must be angry now. If she did not stop Han in time, Han might cause a huge disaster. ¡°Mom, leave this matter to me. Go to my friend¡¯s side first, Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, let Mr. Jaber handle it. Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Lucy walked over and pulled Felicia. Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, the boss was furious. He pped Felicia and said angrily, ¡°Felicia, stop right there! Let me tell you. If you don¡¯t satisfy these gentlemen today, don¡¯t ever think about getting your sry!¡± Han was furious. He grabbed the boss¡¯s neck so quickly and lifted him up with one hand. ¡°You¡¯re the boss, right? It¡¯s your honor that my mother came to work here!¡± ¡°How dare you bully her? You¡¯re courting death!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°You, let go of me¡­¡± The boss could not breathe properly. His face turned red and he felt like he was about to suffocate. He hurriedly used his hand to pull Han¡¯s wrist, wanting Han to let go of him. However, Han¡¯s hand was as hard as iron. He could not move Han¡¯s wrist at all. Bang! The next second, Han smashed the boss to the ground, causing him to bleed from all seven orifices. It was a tragic sight. The loud noise immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Bastard, how dare you hit me!¡± The young man held his injured palm and gritted his teeth. He stared at Han angrily and roared, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and kill this guy!¡± The others were all mad. They picked up the tables and chairs one after another, wanting to attack Han. Bang! However, before they could make a move, Han had already grabbed one of the wine bottles and smashed it on the young man¡¯s head.. In an instant, the young man¡¯s head was bleeding and he fell to the ground. He screamed again like a dead dog. ¡°You poured wine on my mother just now. This is the price you should pay.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were as cold as knives as he stared at the young man. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to my mother now, and I¡¯ll let you go! ¡°Otherwise, I guarantee that you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡± ¡°Bastards, you¡¯re still so arrogant even at the brink of death. Attack and beat them to death!¡± The young man roared. ¡°Kill him!¡± The fierce-looking friends around the young man all roared. They took tables and chairs and attacked Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, be careful!¡± ¡°Han, watch out!¡± When Lucy and Felicia saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically. They could not help but shout loudly and broke out in cold sweat. They were so worried about Han. However, their worries were unnecessary. In their eyesight, Han had already started fighting. He was like a ferocious tiger or a wild dragon. With a few punches and kicks, he knocked the young man¡¯s friends to the ground. He was so deft and amazing. ¡°What?¡± When the young man saw this scene, his pupils constricted violently, and his face was filled with disbelief. Was Han actually so strong? How was this possible? Bang! Han¡¯s gaze was cold. He grabbed the wine bottle and smashed it on the young man¡¯s head again. The bottle shattered and wine spilled all over the floor. The huge force knocked the young man to the ground. His head was bleeding and his seven orifices were bleeding. He cried out in pain. ¡°Son of a bitch, do you know who I am?¡± The young man touched the blood on his head. His pupils constricted violently and his eyes were filled with fear. Then, he flew into a rage and said arrogantly with a ferocious expression, ¡°I¡¯m the nephew of the boss of Fortune Group in Lightdom City. I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better kneel and apologize now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed when I tell my uncle!¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°Fortune Group?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. Why was it this group again? Liam was from Fortune Group, and this young man was also from Fortune Group. Did the rtives of Fortune Group have a grudge against the Jaber family? Seeing Han like this, the young man thought that Han was afraid. He chuckled, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Han with a sinister smile. ¡°Are you afraid? Kneel down now and apologize to me!¡± As he spoke, he picked up a wine bottle and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Also, extend your head. I¡¯m going to smash your head today!¡± His face was gloomy, and his eyes were scarlet and ferocious as he stared fiercely at Han. In his opinion, as long as he mentioned the name of Fortune Group, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in Lightdom City. However, he had provoked the wrong person! Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, Han picked up the bottle and smashed it on his head, making him look even more miserable. Hey on the ground like a dead dog, on the verge of death. ¡°Bastard, you, how dare you offend Fortune Group?¡± The young many on the ground and covered his face. He looked at Han in disbelief. In the past, when he mentioned Fortune Group, many people would give up and bow down to him. They would even let him bully them and not retaliate. Now that he had mentioned the name of Fortune Group, Han still dared to hit him. Was Han crazy? ¡°You¡¯re the nephew of the Fortune Group¡¯s boss, right? In that case, is the eldest daughter of the Fortune Group your cousin?¡± Han asked coldly. That¡¯s right. The eldest daughter of the Fortune Group, Fiona, is my cousin. The son of the Fortune Group, Leo, is my cousin. Brat, be sensible and immediately¡­ The young man smiled sinisterly. Crack! Han picked up a chopstick and stabbed it into the ground 0.4 inches in front of the young man. He said coldly. ¡°Tll give you a chance. Call the two of them over, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± The eldest daughter of Fortune Group indulged Liam to bully Han¡¯s sister! Now, the nephew of Fortune Group¡¯s boss was bullying Han¡¯s mother! The old and new grudges would be settled today! The young man peed his pants in fear on the spot. Han¡¯s chopstick did not stab him, but the violent wind was extremely sharp, cutting a bloody wound on his nose. His nose kept bleeding. It was obvious that if the chopstick hit him, it would definitely pierce through his head. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± The young man said with a trembling voice.. ¡°I¡¯ll give you thirty minutes to call them over! If they don¡¯te, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Han¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife. He picked up another chopstick and pierced the young man¡¯s palm with a poof, nailing it to the ground. The man¡¯s hand was dripping with blood. ¡°Ah!¡± The young man let out a heart-wrenching scream, his face twisted in pain. ¡°Are you going to call or not?¡± Han picked up another chopstick and waved it in front of the young man. When the young man saw the chopstick, his pupils constricted violently. His eyes were filled with fear as he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call them!¡± With that, he took out his phone and called his cousins with a trembling voice. Han was expressionless. He stood up and returned to Felicia¡¯s side. He asked with concern, ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± ¡°I was just sshed with some wine. It¡¯s fine, Han. Let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Felicia said anxiously. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. You go get some rest in the car. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Han gave Lucy a look, signaling her to bring Felicia to the car to wait.. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, let Mr. Jaber handle this. Come with me.¡± Lucy understood and immediately pulled Felicia, trying to take Felicia away. Felicia struggled, unwilling to leave. At this moment, the boss of the food stall stood up from the ground and red at Felicia. He roared, ¡°Felicia, how dare you bring your son here to cause trouble! ¡°You bitch, I kindly let you work here, but you ruined my business! You¡¯re simply repaying kindness with ingratitude! You¡¯re heartless! ¡°Bitch, you¡¯ll pay for our losses this time. I¡¯ll deduct your sry for this month! ¡°Also, you¡¯re fired. Get lost!¡± The boss gritted his teeth. His eyes were red as he pointed at Felicia¡¯s nose and cursed. His words were especially unpleasant. ¡°Shut up!¡± Han red at him with a gaze as cold as a knife. The boss was so frightened that he took a few steps back. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°You, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Your words are dirty. You deserve to be pped! p yourself ten times!¡± Han said coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡± The boss was stunned. ¡°Either you p yourself ten times, or I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Let me you. Don¡¯t go too far! I¡¯m¡­ The boss said fiercely. Crack! Before he could finish speaking, Han had already pped him heavily on the face, causing his teeth to crack and blood to flow from his seven orifices. Smack! Immediately after, Han pped the boss¡¯s face until it was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. The boss fell to the ground in a sorry state. ¡°Felicia, did you allow your son to hit the boss?¡± ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re ungrateful!¡± ¡°Felicia, how dare you. Hurry up and apologize to the boss.¡± Seeing the boss being beaten up, the employees in the food stall immediately walked over and helped the boss up. Then, they red at Felicia. Felicia¡¯s expression was extremely ugly after she was scolded by them like this. Her eyes were red and she cried sadly. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Han said angrily. These words were like thunder that exploded in everyone¡¯s ears, causing the employees to keep quiet out of fear. ¡°Alright. Felicia, you heartless bitch. You¡¯re causing my food stall to go bankrupt!¡± The boss covered his face and gritted his teeth. ¡°You shut up too!¡± Han stared at the boss and said word by word, ¡°You said those words to my mother because you think our family is poor. ¡°Tell me. How much is this food stall worth? I¡¯ll buy it! ¡°From today onward, all of you will work for my mother!¡± ¡°Buy it? Ha-ha, stop bragging here. If you were so rich, would you let your damn mother work here?¡± The boss sneered with disdain in his eyes. ¡°Cut the crap. How much?¡± Han sneered and stared coldly at the boss. The boss was shocked by his gaze. In the end, he gritted his teeth and extended one finger. He said coldly, ¡°I million dors!¡± ¡°A lousy food stall like yours is worth 1 million dors? Tell me the truth!¡± Han said coldly. To be honest, 400 thousand dors. What¡¯s the use of lowering the price by so much? Anyway, you¡¯re just bluffing. A poor person like you can¡¯t afford it at all!¡± The boss¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said fiercely, ¡°I think you¡¯re just pretending to be cool. When the eldest daughter of Fortune Groupes hereter, you¡¯ll reveal your true colors! You¡¯re just like your poor mother!¡± He was scared by Han, but he still looked down on Han from the bottom of his heart. He felt that Han was the same as Felicia, and they were both poor people. ¡°400 thousand dors, right? Alright, I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Han nced at him, took out his bank card, and handed it to Lucy. ¡°Miss Zabel, now that the bank is closed, I can¡¯t withdraw the money. Please withdraw 400 thousand dors for me. I want cash.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll just make a phone call.¡± Lucy nodded and immediately took out her phone to call Shawn. About three secondster, she hung up and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber. My father said that the money will be delivered in 20 minutes.¡± ¡°Hehe, what are you pretending for? Do you think you¡¯re rich just because you made a phone call? 400 thousand dors is money that poor people like you can¡¯t earn in your entire lives!¡± The boss mocked with disdain in his eyes. ¡°Shut up! Just wait 20 minutes,¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Hehe, okay, I¡¯ll wait. I want to see how poor people like you can get 400 thousand dors in cash.¡± The boss¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said coldly, ¡°Idiot, if you can really take out so much money, I¡¯ll kneel and kowtow to you to show my respect!¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that. Remember it. I¡¯ll wait for you to do that¡± Han nced at the boss with a cold gaze. ¡°I said it! Just wait and see!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t take it out, you¡¯ll have topensate me ten times over for my losses today!¡± The boss was extremely arrogant. He touched his wound and red at Han fiercely again. ¡°No problem.¡± Han nodded. The boss gritted his teeth and retreated to the side. He took out his phone and made a call. He gritted his teeth and said a few words. The reason why he spoke to Han like this was that he was stalling for time and waiting for the person he had called to arrive. ¡°Han, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Felicia was terrified and tried to pull Han away. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s wait for 20 minutes, Han said. After saying that, he nced at the young man coldly. ¡°You have to get your cousins toe over in 20 minutes. Let¡¯s settle it together.¡± The young man gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred and anger. ¡°Just wait. When my cousins arrive, you¡¯ll be killed!¡± Han sneered and did not say anything. He had dominated the world for so long and had been in the rain of bullets for so long. He did not take these young people seriously at all. ¡°Brat, just wait and see. If you can¡¯t give me 400 thousand dors, you¡¯llpensate me a hundredfold!¡± The boss¡¯s face was ferocious. Twenty minutester, everything was quiet. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± The boss looked at Han with disdain. ¡°Hehe, a poor guy like him? 400 thousand dors? I don¡¯t even think he has 100 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Felicia, you¡¯ve raised a good son. He employs trickery and is so vain.¡± ¡°I think the two of you are the same. You¡¯re greedy and vain. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re a beast. If the boss hadn¡¯t taken you in back then, you would have been reduced to a beggar on the streets. Now, you even allow your son to hit our boss like this. Apologize to our boss quickly!¡± ¡°Even a poor person wants to pretend to be rich? Is he crazy?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better have a clear estimation of yourself. Do you want to buy the food stall? Dream on!¡± The employees of the food stall also spoke one after another. They red at Felicia and asked her to apologize to the boss. Their eyes were filled with disdain. In their opinion, Felicia was a good-for-nothing poor woman. Her son must be poor too. How could he afford it? Therefore, they mocked at will and belittled Felicia and Han. When Felicia heard this, she lowered her head in shame. Her eyes were red and she cried sadly. These colleagues were usually amiable to her, but now, they were all going against her and mocking her like this. One of the female employees hurt Felicia¡¯s heart the most. Felicia had helped this person on many shifts before, but in the end, this person actually did not care about their past rtionship and spoke coldly to Felicia, making Felicia¡¯s heart turn cold. Han frowned slightly and looked at Lucy. ¡°The money will be delivered soon,¡± Lucy said calmly. ¡°Soon? Haha, I don¡¯t think you have so much money. Other than bragging, poor people are useless.¡± The boss¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. Boom! At this moment, a deafening roar of a car could be heard as a Porsche 911 roared over. A handsome young man in luxurious clothes got out of the car with a money box. He walked toward Lucy and said, ¡°Lucy, the money is here!¡± Beside him was a middle-aged man in a suit. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lucy nodded at the young man and handed the money box to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, here¡¯s your money!¡± Han didn¡¯t even look at it. He threw the box in front of the boss and said coldly, 400 thousand dors. Count it!¡± Seeing this scene, the boss and all the employees looked at each other in shock. That was a Porsche 911, a luxury car worth hundreds of thousands of dors! Most of the people who owned such luxury cars were young masters ofrge families. They had high statuses and were powerful and mighty, In the end, this kind of person was just an errand boy who came to give money to Han! Then who exactly was Han? ¡°Count it and see if the money is enough to buy your food stall!¡± Han said in a deep voice. The food stall owner trembled slightly and opened the box. The stacks of green notes inside instantly blinded him. Not only he but even the employees were also dumbfounded. There were at least 600 thousand dors in this box! The boss looked at the money with an extremely ugly expression. He would never have thought that Han would really take out so much money in 20 minutes. Felicia was also stunned. She looked at the money and then at Han. When did her son be so rich? ¡°Now that we have the money, let¡¯s go through the procedures.¡± Lucy looked at the middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper, please.¡± The man in the suit was called Eric. He was a secretary of the Zabel family. Lucy had considered everything carefully. She was afraid that the boss would go back on his word and cause trouble again in the future, so when she called someone to get the money, she also called the lawyer over. Eric went forward and took out the transfer agreement that he had prepared beforehand. He ced it in front of the boss and said, ¡°Sir, sign it!¡± The boss took the money and looked at the agreement again, his expression uncertain. ¡°Sir, if you go back on your word, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you,¡± Lucy said coldly. The boss looked at Lucy with fear in his eyes. He was so frightened that he hurriedly signed his name. Lucy just made a phone call, and the owner of a Porsche 911 had brought cash and awyer. She was not simple. She was very likely the daughter of a big family. He did not dare to offend her easily and could only sign. After the boss signed, Eric looked at Han and Lucy. His gaze seemed to be asking which one of them would sign. ¡°Mom, go sign it.¡± Han looked at Felicia. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Huh?¡± Felicia was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, Mr. Jaber is right. This food stall was originally bought for you. Please sign it.¡± Lucy smiled. She could tell that Han was asking her for so much money to help his mother. Under the insistence of Han and Lucy, Felicia signed it in a daze. Han stared at the boss coldly. ¡°The food stall now belongs to my mother. Sir, what did you say just now? If I could afford it, what would you do?¡± When the boss heard this, his expression turned even uglier.. Han mentioned this again, which embarrassed him a lot! ¡°Mr. Cooper, if he goes back on his word and we sue him, how should we deal with it?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°That depends on who handles it. If I¡¯m thewyer, I should be able to make him stay in jail for three years,¡± Eric said seriously. When the boss heard this, he was so scared and hurriedly said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll do that.¡± Then, he looked at Han and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I offended you just now.¡± After saying this, he felt a burning pain on his face. He was extremely humiliated. You snob, kneel down immediately and apologize to my mother, Han said coldly. The boss¡¯s expression was gloomy, but he was still afraid of Lucy and Eric. He lowered his head and knelt in front of Felicia. He apologized to Felicia respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Felicia, I¡¯m sorry for insulting you in the past.¡± *Boss, you, get up quickly. Felicia was a little ttered and hurriedly asked the boss to get up. Only then did the boss stand up and look at Han nervously. ¡°Take your things and scram!¡± Han said coldly. The boss felt as if he had been pardoned. He carried the money and ran faster than a rabbit. As he ran, he made a call. ¡°The matter has been resolved. You don¡¯t have toe.¡± After dealing with the boss, Han looked at the employees again with a cold gaze. ¡°Who said anything bad about my mother just now? Step forward!¡± He wanted to get back at his mother one by one for what she had suffered! Chapter 35 Chapter 35 When Han nced at them, the employees were all so frightened that their faces turned pale. They regretted it so much If they had known that Han was so rich, they would not have dared to say those harsh words to Han and Felicia no matter how bold they were. Many people were submissive and timid and did not dare to step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to step forward, do you? Alright, I¡¯ll find it myself!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold. He walked to one of the female employees who was about 33 years old and cursed the most fiercely just now. He said coldly, ¡°Did you just say that my mother is worse than a beast?¡± The female employee broke out in cold sweat and said in fear, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t say that.¡± Felicia looked at the female employee with mixed feelings. This person¡¯s name was Sofia. She was the first colleague Felicia had met since Felicia came here. Felicia had been very sincere to Sofia. Felicia had even helped Sofia take many shifts and run a few errands. Felicia did not expect Sofia to scold her like this when she was in a conflict with her boss just now. Felicia really could not judge a book by its cover. Crack! Before Sofia could finish her sentence, Han had already pped Sofia so hard that she spat out blood and fell to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± Han said coldly. Sofia was originally very afraid. After being hit, she was furious on the spot. She stood up and pointed at Han like a shrew cursing on the streets. She said angrily, ¡°Fire me, right? Good. Felicia, how arrogant you are. You let your son hit me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person either! ¡°If you fire me today, you have topensate me for my losses and give me an additional month¡¯s sry. Otherwise, I¡¯ll report this to the union!¡± ¡°Do you still feel wronged?¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned even colder. When Felicia was beaten and scolded by the boss, Sofia was the happiest. Now that Felicia was the boss, Sofia still dared to be so arrogant. Sofia was simply courting death. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re rich. Let me tell you. If you don¡¯tpensate me today, don¡¯t even think about doing business,¡± Sofia said angrily. Han¡¯s gaze turned even colder. He turned to look at Eric. ¡°Mr. Cooper, with your ability, what crime can you sue her for? How many years will she be sentenced to?¡± ¡°She starts a rumor and nders you maliciously. As long as I want, it won¡¯t be a problem for her to stay in jail for two years,¡± Eric said. The young man who came with Eric had been watching from the side for a long time. At this moment, he knew that Han and Lucy were friends. Hence, he also stood up and stared at Sofia coldly. ¡°Idiot, do you want to cause trouble in front of Mr. Cooper? Are you courting death? Do you know how famous Mr. Cooper is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the Invincible Lawyer in Lightdom City! ¡°In Lightdom City, there¡¯s no case that Mr. Cooper can¡¯t win!¡± ¡°Is he the Invincible Lawyer in Lightdom City?¡± As soon as the man said these words, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale and they were shocked. They might not know Eric, but everyone in Lightdom City knew the Invincible Lawyer, and he was like a legend. It was said that as long as the Invincible Lawyer in Lightdom City appeared in court, even the jury would have to be imprisoned for a few years if they didn¡¯t support him. This was the bestwyer in Lightdom City! Sofia looked at Eric with fear in her eyes and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you the Invincible Lawyer in Lightdom City?¡± Eric smiled and did not answer. Instead, he took out his business card and handed it to Sofia. His name and hispany, Victory Law Firm, were written on the business card! Sofia¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the name of thew firm. She was shocked. It was true! He was indeed the Invincible Lawyer in Lightdom City! ¡°Miss, do you still want to sue us?¡± Eric asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I¡¯m leaving now¡± Sofia was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly apologized and turned to leave. She did not have the guts to fight awsuit against the Invincible Lawyer in Lightdom City. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Han shouted. Sofia immediately stopped and turned around. She looked at Han in horror. ¡°Apologize to my mother!¡± Han said in a deep voice.. How could Sofia dare to disobey? She hurriedly turned around and bowed to Felicia. She said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Felicia, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve let you down. Please be magnanimous and let me go, okay?¡± ¡°p yourself!¡± Han said aggressively. Sofia was stunned. ¡°Do you want me to do it myself?¡± Han asked coldly. Sofia gritted her teeth and pped herself without another word. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Get lost!¡± Han scolded. Sofia¡¯s face was burning with pain. She felt so humiliated that she ran away dejectedly. Han looked coldly at the other employees. ¡°Anyone else who spoke ill of my mother step forward!¡± ¡°Mrs. Felicia, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Mrs. Felicia, I was wrong. Please be magnanimous and forgive me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With Eric¡¯s strength and Han¡¯s ferocity, all the employees present were stunned. They stood up one after another and apologized to Felicia. They lowered their heads and had a respectful attitude. Felicia had never experienced such a thing before. She looked at the employees and was ttered. ¡°From now on, my mother is the boss here. Continue working hard. We won¡¯t mistreat you. We¡¯ll give you all the sry and benefits you deserve!¡± Han nced at the employees and said, ¡°But if you dare to be disrespectful to my mother, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stay here anymore. Hurry up and get to work!¡± When the employees heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief and returned to continue working. Han took a look. As long as the chef was still around, the food stall could be run. ¡°Han, where did you get so much money?¡± Felicia looked at Han with worry in her eyes. That was 400 thousand dors. Even if they sold everything they had, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take out so much money. Did Han do something bad? At the thought of this, her heart trembled. ¡°Mom, I borrowed all this money, Han said. ¡°Borrow?¡± Felicia frowned and looked at Lucy, who was beside Han. Was this girl so rich? Lucy¡¯s EQ was very high. She immediately understood Felicia¡¯s doubts. She smiled and exined, ¡°Mrs. Felicia, you have a good son. Mr. Jaber¡¯s medical skills are superb. He saved my grandfather¡¯s life. We gave him this money. ¡°Medical skills? Miss, are you mistaken?¡± Felicia looked even more worried. In her impression. Han had never studied medicine before. How could he use medical skills to save people? ¡°Mom, I earned my money through proper channels. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Han exined helplessly. However, Felicia still didn¡¯t believe it. She looked at Han suspiciously. When Lucy saw this, she frowned slightly and immediately gave Eric a look. Eric walked over and handed his business card to Felicia. He said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Felicia, I¡¯m a lawyer. I can assure you that Mr Jaber¡¯s ie is legal.¡± Felicia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Eric¡¯s exnation. She reluctantly believed that Han¡¯s money was legal. Boom! At this moment, deafening roars of cars could be heard as eight expensive sports cars drove over. ¡°Haha, my cousins are here!¡± The young man whose head was covered in blood after being beaten by Han burst outughing with ecstasy in his eyes when he saw these cars. Then, he stared at Han with a ferocious expression. ¡°Han, you¡¯re doomed!¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Bugatti Veyron, Ferrari, Porsche, Koenigsegg, Aston Martin¡­ Each of the nine luxury cars was worth more than 1 million dors. The license te numbers were also extraordinary. The roar of their engines was deafening and even more eye-catching. Under the gazes of everyone, nine men and women in gorgeous clothes walked out. Every one of them exuded the temperament of a noble. They were extraordinary. A slightly plump man in expensive clothes got out of an Aston Martin. He was about 30 years old and wore expensive jewelry. He had a noble aura and held his head high. His eyes were arrogant and he looked as domineering as a king. The remaining eight car owners also got out of the cars and surrounded the man in the middle like stars surrounding the moon. They walked over aggressively. ¡°Leo!¡± ¡°My God, why is Leo here?¡± ¡°Leo is really here. Looks like the boss of this food stall is going to be in trouble.¡± ¡°With Leo¡¯s strength, he can easily crush some big ns. This brat who beat people is going to be in trouble.¡± Seeing this person, the expressions of everyone in the food stall changed. They looked at Han with gloating eyes, as if they could already see Han being dealt with miserably. Felicia¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. She held Han¡¯s hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Han, what¡­ what should we do?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom,¡± Hanforted her. When Felicia heard this, her eyes were still filled with fear and worry. She was in an unsettled state of mind. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, it¡¯s really fine,¡± Lucy said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Felicia. With us around, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± The man who delivered the money to Lucy also smiled. Eric smiled and did not speak. He was calm andposed. Han could not help but nce at them. Lucy wasn¡¯t even afraid of Leo. It seemed that Lucy¡¯s background wasn¡¯t simple. When the injured young man saw the group of young masters arrive, he was overjoyed. He hurriedly wiped the blood from the wound on his forehead and walked toward the young man. As he walked, he said, ¡°Leo, you came at the right time. You must stand up for me this time.¡± This person was his cousin, the young master of Fortune Group, Leo! He looked at the crowd again and realized that his cousin, Fiona, was not there. He was a little disappointed and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Fiona?¡± ¡°She has something urgent to deal with and doesn¡¯t have time toe over. Mike, who injured your head?¡± Leo asked in a deep voice. Mike covered the wound on his head and pointed at Han. He said angrily, ¡°Leo, it was this bastard who hit me. He still doesn¡¯t take you and Fiona seriously. He threatened to kill you two.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard this. ¡°Leo, you have to stand up for me this time,¡± Mike said. Smack! Before Mike could finish speaking, Leo pped him hard on the spot, causing Mike to fall to the ground, feeling dizzy. ¡°Leo, what are you doing?¡± Mike covered his face, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°As a rtive of the Richards family, you were beaten up by such an unknown brat and even mentioned the Richards family. You¡¯re simply humiliating the Richards family! ¡°This p is a lesson for you. Remember, if you embarrass yourself again, don¡¯t mention the Richards family.¡± Leo stared coldly at Mike and then walked toward Han. He said coldly, ¡°Brat, how dare you hit my cousin? Who are you? Which gang are you from?¡± ¡°My name is Han. I¡¯m a security guard. If you think highly of me, you can show me some respect,¡± Han said. Leo¡¯s face sank when he heard this. Before he could speak, a rich second-generation heir who was so fat behind him flew into a rage. He rushed out, looked at Han, and cursed him, ¡°Fuck, how dare a security guard talk to Leo like this? Are you courting death?¡± Smack! Before he could finish his sentence, Han had knocked him more than ten meters away with a p. He fell to the ground, his teeth cracked, and his mouth was filled with blood. ¡°You speak without thinking. You deserve to be beaten!¡± Han said coldly. He had his sore spot. Anyone who hurt it would die! Han¡¯s family was his sore spot! He would never allow his family to be bullied in front of him. Since this person dared to say such things in front of him, this person had to be beaten up! When Leo and the remaining rich second-generation heirs. saw this scene, their expressions all changed. This fatty weighed at least 196 pounds. It was very difficult for ordinary people to push him. Han had knocked this person so far with a single p. Such arm strength was simply terrifying. A rich second-generation heir rushed over and helped the fatty up. ¡°Mr. Baker, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Mr. Baker¡¯s face was so swollen that even his mother could not recognize him. One of his ears was also bleeding. He looked so miserable. When the rich second-generation heir saw Mr. Baker¡¯s miserable state, he was startled. He hurriedly put the fatty down. As a result, the fatty fell hard again, screaming in pain. Leo¡¯s expression was ugly, and a trace of monstrous anger shed in his eyes. He turned his head and stared coldly at Han. ¡°Han, your martial arts are indeed very powerful, but what¡¯s the use of fighting? In this society, only the power has the final say! ¡°My Richards family is one of the top families in Lightdom City. Killing you is as easy as crushing an ant! ¡°As the saying goes, while bullying people, you have to watch out for their powerful connections. You hit my people in front of me. Do you want to die? ¡°Kneel down and apologize to my cousin. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you die without a burial ce!¡± His voice was iparably cold and carried a sharp killing intent. Mike struggled to stand up and looked at Han smugly. He threatened Han and said, ¡°Han, this is my cousin, Leo, the richest young man in Lightdom City. Be sensible and kneel down immediately to apologize to Leo. Otherwise, Leo will definitely kill you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Kneel down and apologize!¡± ¡°A security guard actually dares to go against Mr. Richards! You¡¯re courting death! Hurry up and kneel!¡± ¡°Idiot, do you believe that Mr. Richards has a hundred ways to kill you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being good at fighting? Call the police now and arrest him for malicious assault. Lock him up and let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll still be arrogant!¡± The rich second-generation heirs also stood up and threatened Han, asking him to kneel down and apologize to Leo. When Felicia heard that Han was going to be arrested and thrown into jail, she trembled and immediately grabbed Han hard. It seemed that she was afraid that if she let go of Han, Han would be arrested. She trembled as she stood up, wanting to apologize and ask Leo to spare Han once. However, she was stopped by Han. ¡°Han.¡± Felicia was so anxious that she stomped her feet and sweated profusely. These people were a group of rich second-generation heirs. They were rich and powerful. If poor people like them fought with these rich second-generation heirs, wouldn¡¯t they die? There was no way they could win! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Han said¡± confidently. ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s such a small matter, and it doesn¡¯t deserve your attention. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Lucy stopped Han and stepped forward immediately. She stared coldly at Leo. ¡°Mr. Richards, you¡¯re so impressive.¡± Only then did Leo notice Lucy¡¯s presence. His expression changed and he immediately put on a fawning smile. ¡°Lucy, why are you here?¡± The Richards family was indeed one of the most powerful families in Lightdom City. However,pared to the Zabel family, the Richards family was like an ant. The Zabel family was the true aristocratic family! Lucy was the beloved daughter of Dominic. She was doted on by Dominic and had a high status in the Zabel family. She was at least a hundred times more powerful than Leo. Leo did not dare to offend Lucy at all. Lucy was expressionless. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here, but what does it have to do with you? Just now, you wanted to kill my friend. Were you serious about that?¡± Leo¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Lucy and then looked at Han behind Lucy. His heart sank. His expression was as ugly as if he had swallowed a dead rat. Was Han Lucy¡¯s friend? Damn it! He had caused himself great trouble! Han was not someone he could deal with! Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Drip! A drop of cold sweat fell from Leo¡¯s face and wetted the ground. Fear spread in Leo¡¯s heart and engulfed his entire body, causing his heart to beat wildly. He was doomed! He waspletely in trouble! Leo looked at Han and Lucy with an ugly expression. It was as if his throat was being grabbed by an invisible hand, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. The young man who delivered the money to Lucy sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Richards, you were so impressive just now. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± When Leo heard this, he noticed the young man again. His expression changed as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Kwen, you, why are you here?¡± The young man in front of him was called Simon. He was the young master of a superrge family. His personal riches. were estimated at billions of dors. Some people said that Simon was the illegitimate son of a big shot, some said that Simon was the young master of an eight-hundred-year-old aristocratic family, and some even said that the assets of Simon¡¯s family had already exceeded two trillion dors. He was undoubtedly the richest man in the country¡­ It was precisely because he was really rich and had a mysterious and terrifying background that he had the title of Sea Emperor in the circle of rich second-generation heirs! Leo had never expected that Simon and Lucy, the two big shots, would be standing beside a security guard like Han. Han was too hard to deal with! Leo looked at Lucy and Simon and felt hurting all over. ¡°What? Leo, can¡¯t Ie to the ce where you are?¡± Simon coldly spoke. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and he was stuttering. He could not even afford to offend Lucy. Now that Simon was involved, he felt a headacheing on and didn¡¯t know what to do. When the other rich second-generation heirs saw Simon and Lucy, their expressions changed drastically. A trace of shock and fear shed across their eyes. In the circle of rich second-generation heirs, Simon and Lucy were definitely existences standing at the peak! Simon¡¯s gaze was cold as he nced at Leo. Then, he looked at those rich second-generation heirs. ¡°Are you all causing trouble for my friend?¡± Lucy also looked over coldly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Miss Zabel, Mr. Kwen, this is just at misunderstanding.¡± Those rich second-generation heirs were immediately frightened out of their wits. They hurriedly shook their heads and said that it was a misunderstanding, their faces filled with fear. What a joke. Even Leo couldn¡¯t afford to offend Simon and Lucy, so how could they afford to offend Simon and Lucy? ¡°Miss Zabel, it¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± Leo hurriedly exined. ¡°Is it a misunderstanding? Mr. Richards, I heard it just now. You said you wanted to kill my friend. Is this a misunderstanding?¡± Lucy stared at Leo again. Leo¡¯s face turned pale as he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. All of this is really a misunderstanding. Actually, I¡¯m here to uphold justice for Mr. Jaber.¡± Then, he turned around and pped Mike twice. He said angrily, ¡°Bastard, how dare you provoke Mr. Jaber? You¡¯re simply courting death! ¡°Kneel down now and apologize to Mr. Jaber!¡± Being pped by Leo, Mike was instantly stunned. He would never have thought that Leo, who hade to support him, would support Han in the blink of an eye and beat him up for Han. The situation changed so quickly that he could not react in time. ¡°Damn it, are you deaf? Kneel down and apologize!¡± Leo roared. Mike was so frightened by this roar that he trembled. He knelt down with a plop and kowtowed to Han, apologizing. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± He finally understood what was going on. Initially, Leo wanted to stand up for him. However, after Simon and Lucy stood up for Han, Leo¡¯s expression changed. Obviously, Lucy and Simon were existences that even Leo could not afford to offend! That was why Mike knelt down so quickly and looked at Han with different looks in his eyes. Han could get two top-notch rich second-generation heirs. to protect him, so Han¡¯s background was definitely not simple. Han was not someone Mike could provoke. ¡°You should apologize to my mother!¡± Han said coldly. Without another word, Mike immediately knelt in front of Felicia and begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Mrs. Felicia, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I was blinded. Please, let me go, okay?¡± ¡°Mrs. Felicia, it¡¯s all Mike¡¯s fault. You can deal with him however you want. I guarantee that he won¡¯t fight or talk back,¡± Leo said humbly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Felicia, feel free to hit and scold Mike until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Mr. Baker and the rich second-generation heirs also spoke one after another. They smiled obsequiously and fawned over Felicia. Felicia was stunned again. Initially, she thought that she could not afford to provoke Leo and those rich second-generation heirs. In the blink of an eye, this group of rich second-generation heirs actually apologized to her. She pinched her thigh hard, thinking that she was dreaming. It was so painful that she bared her teeth. This was not a dream. It was real! ¡°Mom, they¡¯ve apologized to you. Do you want to forgive them?¡± Han asked. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, since everything is Mike¡¯s fault, you can deal with him.¡± Lucy and Simon also looked at Felicia with a smile. Felicia was ttered. She stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. She was just an ordinary housewife. How could she ever face such a scene? After a long while, Felicia came back to her senses. She held Han¡¯s hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Han, you, you handle it.¡± She had never faced such a big scene before and did not know how to deal with it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Sure.¡± Han nodded and walked forward. He picked up a wine bottle and smashed it on Mike¡¯s head. The wine bottle shattered, spilling wine all over Mike. The powerful force knocked Mike to the ground, causing him to scream in pain. When Leo, Mr. Baker, and the others saw this scene, they were shocked on the spot. Their faces were pale, and they looked at Han with fear in their eyes. Han was a ruthless person! 14:57 Han threw away the broken wine bottle in his hand and then stared at Leo with a gaze as sharp as a knife. Leo was scared out of his wits. He hurriedly took a few steps back and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber. This, this is all Mike¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just teaching him a lesson this time!¡± Han¡¯s gaze was sharp as he said word by word, ¡°As his cousin, keep an eye on him. If I find out that he¡¯s still causing trouble for my mother, not only will I find trouble with him, but I¡¯ll also find trouble with you. Do you understand?¡± When Leo heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Got it. Mr. Jaber. I promise you that Mike will definitely not cause trouble for you in the future.¡± As long as Han, Lucy, and Simon didn¡¯t cause trouble for him, that would be the best. As for how Mike would die, it had nothing to do with Leo. ¡°Because of Mike, many customers ran away from the food stall. He has topensate.¡± Han nced at the scene and did a rough calction. He said, ¡°Those tables haven¡¯t be paid, and I think it¡¯s about 600 dors. You have topensate for this loss!¡± ¡°Yes. Mike,pensate immediately,¡± Leo said. Mike endured the pain and got up from the ground. He quickly took out a stack of money from his wallet and ced it on the table. He turned around and was about to run. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Han said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Mike turned around and looked at Han in horror. Leo and the others¡¯ hearts were in their throats. Did Han want to pursue this matter further? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you have any otherints?¡± Lucy asked. Han picked up the stack of money and counted it carefully. Then, he took out the excess money and stuffed it into Mike¡¯s pocket. ¡°I¡¯m scrupulous in separating public from private interests. I said 600 dors, so you only have to pay 600 dors. I don¡¯t need more. Take the extra money back.¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± With that, he kicked Mike out of the food stall. Leo and the others heaved sighs of relief when they saw this. As long as Han stopped looking for trouble with them, that would be the best thing. ¡°You guys, get lost too!¡± Han stared coldly at Leo and the others. ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Jaber told you to get lost!¡± Lucy scolded. ¡°Alright, no problem. We¡¯ll get lost immediately!¡± Leo, Mr. Baker, and the others felt as if they had been pardoned. They sat back in their cars and started the cars to leave. They left faster than rabbits. Mike and his scoundrel friends turned pale with fright at this moment and hurriedly left like stray dogs. After Han dealt with these people, the scene quietened down. At this moment, all the employees in the food stall looked at Han and Felicia with extremely different gazes. Leo was a famous rich second-generation heir in Lightdom City. He was arrogant, despotic, and condescending. In the end, such a big shot was defeated by Han. From this, it could be seen that Han was not simple. ¡°Mom, from now on, this food stall will be yours. The employees will also be yours. As for the supply channels and other things, you can ask the previous boss. I believe he won¡¯t dare to hide anything from you,¡± Han said. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of this. I have a foodpany in Lightdom City. In the future, I¡¯ll supply goods to Mrs. Felicia at wholesale prices,¡± Simon said ingratiatingly. Lucy asked him to personally send money to Han. Lucy also wanted to teach Leo a lesson for Han, which meant that Han had a close rtionship with Lucy. If he could build a good rtionship with Han, it would be beneficial to him. Felicia was still a little ttered. ¡°Is that appropriate?¡± ¡°Mrs. Felicia, mypany is nearby. In the future, as long as you call me, I¡¯ll deliver the goods here immediately.¡± Simon smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you then.¡± Han was especially generous and agreed on Felicia¡¯s behalf. ¡°Miss Zabel, Mr. Kwen, thank you so much this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Felicia was moved to tears. She held Lucy¡¯s hands and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, we¡¯re all good friends. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. How about this? Your clothes are wet. Go change into a new set of clothes first,¡± Lucy said with a smile. Felicia had been sshed with wine by Mike just now. Her hair was wet, and her clothes were wet, too. She looked especially awkward. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Felicia smiled. ¡°No, you must take care of your health at your age. I have a set of clean clothes for my mother in my car. I¡¯ll bring you to change into them.¡± Lucy was warm and generous. She pulled Felicia back to her car, chased the driver out, and changed Felicia¡¯s clothes. Soon, Felicia changed into a set of beautiful, high-end, and fashionable clothes and got out of the car. Her hair had also been dried to a certain extent and was no longer wet. In the past eight years, Felicia had suffered a lot. She was thin and her skin was sallow. No matter how good-looking her clothes were, they could not hide how much she had suffered. Felicia had obviously never worn such high-end clothes before. She was especially reserved and walked carefully, afraid that she would dirty her clothes. She even repeatedly promised that she would return the clothes to Lucy after she washed them the next day. She looked iparably humble. Lucy generously gave it to Felicia. ¡°No, Miss Zabel, this dress is so high-end. It¡¯s not suitable for me to wear. Besides, I don¡¯t deserve such an expensive gift,¡± Felicia said. Looking at his mother¡¯s white-haired and humble appearance, Han felt very upset. His hatred for Den deepened. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, you look quite good in this outfit. You have a great temperament,¡± Simon praised. Han pulled Felicia to the food stall. He pped his hands and said, ¡°All employees gather here!¡± When the staff heard that, they immediately walked over and looked at Han with fear in their eyes. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°From today onward, my mother will be the boss of this food stall. This is her first time being a boss. You can¡¯t bully her!¡± Han nced at them and said in a deep voice, ¡°However, as long as you work hard, the business here will definitely be booming. At that time, you will definitely benefit. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The employees immediately nodded. What a joke. Han could even kick Leo¡¯s cousin away. How could they dare to bully Han¡¯s mother? ¡°Mom, what do you want to say?¡± Han asked. Felicia looked at so many people and was not used to it. Moreover, she was a little timid. Her face was red and her heart was beating rapidly. She was extremely nervous. She had always been a worker. Now that she had suddenly be a boss, she could not adapt to such a scene at all. She opened her mouth and stammered a few words. If it weren¡¯t for Han, she would not have been able to control the situation. After speaking, Felicia hurriedly pulled Han aside. She stared at Han worriedly and said, ¡°Han, tell me. Why do you have 400 thousand dors? How did you earn it?¡± Her eyes were still filled with worry. She was afraid that Han would do something wrong again and take the wrong path. That was 400 thousand dors. It was money that she could not earn even after working for eight years. How could she not be worried when Han suddenly got so much money? Han looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Mom, if I told you that I have 20 million dors, would you believe me?¡± Felicia¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hurriedly grabbed Han¡¯s hand and said with a pale face, ¡°Son, I have a weak heart. Don¡¯t scare me. Were you tricked into doing something bad? Did you rob the money? How did you get it? ¡°Follow my words. Don¡¯t fool around with some shady people anymore. Let¡¯s work hard, okay?¡± 20 million dors! She had never thought that she would have so much money. She subconsciously thought that Han had done something bad again. ¡°I earned it,¡± Han said. ¡°You¡¯re lying again. How can a normal person earn so much money in eight years?¡± Felicia clearly did not believe him. Han¡¯s heart ached when he saw how nervous Felicia was. His mother lived at the bottom of society all year round and did not know how vast the world was. She did not know that there were all kinds of ways to earn money, either. When she heard that there was so much money, she was certain that he had robbed or stolen it. Poverty limited his mother¡¯s imagination! With his current identity as the Mercenary King, so many people wanted to ask for his help. They offered him either oil fields or gold mines. Those things were all worth tens of millions of dors. However, he could not exin this to Felicia. ¡°Mom, I was just joking with you. How could I have that much money?¡± Han smiled. ¡°Brat! Are you ying with me?¡± Felicia heaved a sigh of relief and red at Han. ¡°Then why did Miss Zabel help you and give you 400 thousand dors?¡± ¡°I saved her grandfather. 400 thousand dors is her repayment,¡± exined Han. ¡°How many times have I taught you? There is great merit in saving one life. We don¡¯t want others to repay us for saving a life, but we do it out of our hearts,¡± Felicia lectured. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s what I said too, but the Zabel family insisted on giving the money to me,¡± Han said helplessly. ¡°Since they¡¯ve given it to us, we can only ept it. We¡¯ll try our best to do a good job with the food stall and return the money to them,¡± Felicia said. ¡°Okay.¡± Han nodded and walked to the cab where the money was collected. He handed the money inside to Felicia and said, ¡°In that case, the items at the food stall are ours. Mom, take the money first.¡± Felicia frowned slightly. In the end, she epted the money and put it in her pocket. At this moment, Lucy walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you visit my grandfather tomorrow?¡± ¡°No problem. Give me an address. I¡¯ll go over after work tomorrow,¡± said Han. Lucy was overjoyed. After exchanging contact information, Lucy and Simon left. Han originally wanted to send his mother back to rest, but Felicia insisted on working in the food stall. He was helpless and could only work with his mother until past three in the morning before closing the food stall. After packing up, Han was about to leave. However, Felicia pulled him back and said mysteriously, ¡°Don¡¯t go back yet. Go with me to a ce.¡± With that, she turned and walked into the darkness. Han hurriedly followed, but he was very puzzled. Felicia was so mysterious. Where was she going? Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡°Mom, where are you going? Do you want to call a taxi?¡± Han caught up to Felicia and followed beside her like a bodyguard. ¡°No need. That ce is very close,¡± said Felicia. The two of them moved forward, walking through the darkness and dim light. Suddenly, Han realized that this path was very familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the way to his sister Floris¡¯s rented house? He looked at Felicia in shock. As far as he knew, Floris had not mentioned her divorce and rental to her family. How did Felicia know where Floris lived? At this moment, Felicia suddenly turned around and carefully said to Han, ¡°Try to be quiet when you walk. Don¡¯t disturb anyone.¡± Han immediately slowed down and tried his best not to make a sound. After walking for a while, Felicia gestured for Han to keep quiet and said in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Then, she tiptoed into a small alley without making a sound. Then, she arrived at Floris¡¯s rented house and carefully ced the money she had taken from the food stall by the window. She even pressed it with a stone to hide it and made sure that it would not be taken away by outsiders. After doing all this, she tiptoed back and looked back at the window. When she realized that Floris did not notice what she had done, she heaved a sigh of relief. When Han saw this scene, his brain buzzed and he was shocked. His eyes instantly turned red, and he felt extremely sad. It turned out that the mysterious guardian mentioned by Tracy was Felicia. His mother knew everything about his sister. Han suppressed the bitterness in his heart and pretended to ask, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Felicia did not exin. Instead, she pulled Han and walked for a long time before she said, ¡°That house was rented by your sister. Isn¡¯t Tracy sick? I¡¯ll leave the money to her.¡± ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you just give it to her directly? It¡¯s easy for others to take it away,¡± Han said. Felicia sighed and said, ¡°Your sister has a strong self-esteem since she was young, and she is very proud. When she got married, she almost fell out with me. ¡°She¡¯s not living well now. Why would she tell me? ¡°She will only grit her teeth and hold on. She won¡¯t ask me for help. If I didn¡¯t do that, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want it. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the money is enough for her to spend.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After saying that, Felicia pulled Han and left quietly. Her eyes were still filled with worry. Looking at his mother¡¯s side profile, Han had mixed feelings. At this moment, he finally understood why Felicia had no intention of rejecting the money at the food stall. His mother was still the same mother as before. She was so careful with every child, afraid of hurting their self-esteem. At this moment, Han thought of the video of his father Charlie kneeling down and pleading for mercy in order to find a job for him. His eyes turned even redder, and tears ran down his face uncontrobly. He turned his head away and wiped his tears. To be appreciated as a parent was quite unusual. His parents might not be powerful people and might not be capable enough, but they could give up everything for their children. At this moment, Han made up his mind to let his parents live afortable life in the future. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t be satisfied with being a security guard. At the very least, I have to be the director of the security department. I have to slowly make my parents ept my strength,¡± Han thought. Charlie would definitely be very happy if Han became a director. With such a foreshadowing, his parents would be easier to ept when he achieved better achievements in the future. Felicia and Han took a taxi home. On the way home, Felicia was so tired that she fell asleep on Han¡¯s shoulder. That night, she stayed upte and worked overtime. She was really too tired. Han looked at his mother who was sleeping on his shoulder. He saw the white hair on his mother¡¯s head and his mother¡¯s tired face. His heart ached. Once upon a time, he had slept like this on his mother¡¯s shoulder. It turned out that unknowingly, his mother was already old and had reached the point where she needed to rely on him. In the past eight years, his mother had suffered too much, but he was not by her side to protect her. ¡°Mom, just sleep. From now on, I¡¯ll support our family.¡± Han tidied up the hair on his mother¡¯s head and hugged her. His eyes were red and filled with tears. When the taxi returned home, Han paid and got out. His mother was still sleeping soundly. Without another word, Han carried his mother and walked toward home. His heart ached even more. His mother was thinner and lighter than he had imagined. Han carried his mother on his back. When he returned. home, Charlie was still awake. When he heard the door open, he hurriedly weed him. When he saw Han carrying Felicia into the room, his expression changed. ¡°What happened? How¡¯s your mother? Why did youe back together?¡± Han shook his head and exined, ¡°Mom was working overtime tonight. I went to pick her up. On the way back, she was too sleepy and fell asleep. Dad, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t wake Mom up.¡± When Charlie heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked Han to bring Felicia back to his room to rest. He looked at Han, who was carrying Felicia on his back, and a hint of relief shed across his eyes. Since his son was willing to carry Felicia home, it meant that his son had indeed grown up a lot and knew how to dote on his parents. This feeling was really good! Charlie¡¯s eyes were red and he almost cried. ¡°This brat has grown up.¡± He hurriedly wiped his tears and smiled in relief. He felt that all his efforts over the years had not been in vain. After Han settled Felicia down and covered Felicia with a nket, he walked out and asked, ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Charlie turned his head and wiped his tears. Then, he put on his cold expression again and said in a low voice, ¡°I was just worried about you and your mother. You went out at night and didn¡¯te back in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll sleep too.¡± With that, he wiped his hands, washed up, and went back to his room to sleep. Han¡¯s sharp eyes immediately noticed that Charlie¡¯s hands were stained with residual oil. This kind of oil was the one on bicycles or electric vehicles. From this, it could be seen that Charlie must have gone out to set up a stall in the middle of the night to repair cars. When Han was a child, Charlie often brought Han to set up a stall on the street to repair cars. Once Charlie started to work, he would stay up all night. Back in the 90s, repairing cars was very profitable. However, it was unknown if Charlie could still make money now. The next day, Han woke up early in the morning. After the morning exercise, he bought the ingredients for breakfast and lunch for his parents. He knew that his parents must be tired after working for so longst night. To make his parents rest longer, he put on an apron, went into the kitchen, and began to cook. When Felicia and Charlie woke up, they looked at the breakfast on the table and then at Han, who was cooking in the kitchen. They looked at each other. Charlie found it unbelievable. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the kitchen. Then, he looked at Felicia and asked, ¡°This brat never entered the kitchen before. Has he changed today?¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¡°Felicia, are our eyes ying tricks on us? Is Han cooking for us?¡± Charlie looked incredulous. Felicia¡¯s eyes were red. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, our son has matured.¡± Charlie looked at his son with gratification in his eyes. He said cautiously, ¡°Felicia, let¡¯s go outter. Don¡¯t rm him.¡± Felicia nodded. Charlie took out 20 dors from his pocket and handed it to Felicia. ¡°Also, this is the money I earned from staying uptest night. Send it to Florister. ¡°Tracy is going to undergo surgery. She needs to eat something good to replenish her nutrition.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Felicia took the money and looked at Han, who was busy in the kitchen. She smiled and said, ¡°Charlie, I have good news for you.¡± ¡°Is there any good news?¡± Charlie was puzzled. Ever since Han left his hometown, Charlie had not seen Felicia smile like this for a long time. ¡°Do you know the food stall where I work part-time? Our Han is promising. Last night, he spent 400 thousand dors on buying that food stall. Now, I¡¯m the boss of the food stall,¡± Felicia said. ¡°Is this for real? Where did this brat get so much money? Don¡¯t tell me he borrowed it from those scoundrels again!¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Our Han has cleaned up his act. He definitely won¡¯t borrow money from those people. He was lucky and saved the life of a rich man. In order to thank him, they especially gave him 400 thousand dors as repayment,¡± Felicia said. She told Charlie the truth about what happenedst night. She even used Eric as a witness to convince Charlie. ¡°400 thousand dors?¡± When Charlie heard this number, he was so shocked that his eyes widened. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about so much money, but did his son earn it? How was this possible? The next second, he red at Han with disappointment and said, ¡°With so much money, wouldn¡¯t it be great to buy a house and marry a wife? Why did he have to buy a food stall? ¡°This brat is really a prodigal. Doesn¡¯t he know that we want to have grandchildren?¡± Felicia also reacted at this moment. She stomped her feet in regret. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of letting him buy a house and marry a wife back then? This brat is too good at wasting money!¡± ¡°No, I have to teach him a lesson!¡± Charlie said angrily. ¡°Charlie, Han has just returned. You can¡¯t do anything rash. Don¡¯t scare him away from home.¡± Felicia hurriedly pulled Charlie back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Charlie said in a deep voice. After Han finished preparing all the food, the two of them pretended to be sleepy and walked over. ¡°Dad, Mom, are you awake? Wash up and have breakfast,¡± Han said. Charlie¡¯s expression was cold as he nced at the food. Then, he red at Han coldly and said, ¡°What kind of food is this? I don¡¯t even have an appetite by looking at it. What a prodigal!¡± Felicia red at him unhappily. ¡°Charlie, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± If there was one thing Charlie was bad at, it was to express his feelings. He couldn¡¯t even say a word of praise and only knew how to educate his child in a suppressive manner. Han nced at the dishes he had made. They clearly looked, smelled, and tasted good, okay? His father was really stubborn. He didn¡¯t say a single nice. word. He was really an old man who cared about his reputation. Han smiled and was not displeased. He poured milk and peeled eggs for his parents before sitting down to drink his own milk. As he ate, he said, ¡°I went to the hospital to see my sisterst night. She said that she would bring Tracy home for dinner this weekend.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Charlie was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great. This is a good thing. Go and bring your younger siblings back this weekend. Let¡¯s have a family reunion dinner.¡± Felicia was also overjoyed. Floris had a stubborn temper. Ever since the divorce, she had never gone home once, afraid that Charlie and Felicia would worry. In reality, Charlie and Felicia knew everything and had been secretly helping Floris. It had been eight years since their family had a reunion dinner. Suddenly, Felicia thought of something and said with a worried look, ¡°Tracy will have surgery today, right? Let¡¯s eat quickly and go to the hospital to see her.¡± ¡°Oh, I went to the hospitalst night. It¡¯s just a small problem. I¡¯ve already cured Tracy. There¡¯s no need for surgery. She just needs an intravenous anti-inmmatory drip to treat pneumonia,¡± Han said. ¡°Huh? Han, you really cured it?¡± Felicia was stunned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just an abdominal hernia. It¡¯s a small problem,¡± Han said. ¡°What small problem? Do you think I don¡¯t know about abdominal hernia? The man next door almost died because he didn¡¯t treat the abdominal hernia in time! He hadrge intestine necrosis and cut off more than 40 inches of therge intestine.¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes turned cold. He red at Han and said coldly, ¡°Hernia is such a serious illness. You make it sound so easy. You don¡¯t know anything, but you pretend that you do. You don¡¯t even know how to brag. Do you really think you¡¯re a divine healer?¡± When Charlie found out that Tracy had an abdominal hernia, he especially searched for this illness online. He knew that this illness was indeed not serious, but some people would lose their lives because of it. He had to pay attention. to it. Now that Han said it was a small problem, he subconsciously thought that Han was bragging! This kind of habit was very bad! As a father, he had the responsibility to help Han correct this boastful personality! Han finished thest mouthful of milk and said, ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the hospital. ¡°I¡¯m going to bete for work. If you want to scold me, do it when I get back. ¡°Mom, help me wash the dishes.¡± After saying that, Han stood up and went out. He quickly disappeared in front of Charlie and Felicia. Although it was a blessing to be disciplined by his father, Han did not want to be controlled too much. After all, he did not do anything wrong this time. He did not want to listen to Charlie¡¯s nagging. ¡°Han, stop right there!¡± Charlie stood up angrily. However, when he saw that Han was nowhere to be seen, he said angrily, ¡°This brat is still as naughty as before. He hasn¡¯t changed in the past eight years. He¡¯s almost 30 years old, but he doesn¡¯t even wash the dishes! ¡°Oh no, after being interrupted by him, I forgot to teach him a lesson about spending money recklessly!¡± Felicia smiled. As she helped Han wash the dishes, she said, ¡°Alright, Charlie, stop nagging Hurry up and eat. We¡¯ll go to the hospitalter to see Tracy. Then we¡¯ll know if Han lied to us.¡± Only then did Charlie sit down and take a sip of milk. He smiled and said. The milk is indeed quite delicious. His culinary skills are not bad. He¡¯s almostparable to a five-star chef.¡± He tasted it with relish, drank a few more mouthfuls, and pulled Felicia to sit down for breakfast with him. Felicia also took a few sips and her eyes lit up. This milk was indeed delicious. She smiled and said, ¡°Charlie, you really don¡¯t mean what you say. Han has indeed changed a lot. Praise him more in the future.¡± ¡°Praise him? It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t beat him up. If I praise him, he¡¯ll be extremely arrogant. He has to be lectured, and someone has to control him! Otherwise, if he causes huge trouble like eight years ago, he probably won¡¯t be able to get married, Charlie said. Speaking of what happened eight years ago, Felicia also frowned slightly and did not say anything else. She nodded and agreed with Charlie. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie tasted the milk and ate a peeled egg with a satisfied expression. To him, being able to eat breakfast personally cooked by his son was already a great blessing. He waited for Felicia to finish her breakfast before saying, ¡°Felicia, our son has grown up. We can only control him for now. We can¡¯t control him forever. ¡°We have to find a woman to control him. Help me with it. We¡¯ll choose a girl for this brat! ¡°He has a formal job now and is quite tall and handsome. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to get a wife!¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s time for us to have grandchildren.¡± Charlie was all smiles as he spoke. He had even started to fantasize about the scene of him carrying a grandchild after Han got married. ¡°Alright, after we see Tracy, I¡¯ll go and choose a girl for Han.¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. That was right. In the past eight years, they had seen many people of the same age be grandparents and live with their grandchildren. As for the two of them, they could only be envious for so many years. Now that Han had returned home and was of marriageable age, it was the perfect time for him to get married and have children. ¡°I think the Joyce family¡¯s daughter is not bad. She¡¯s a nurse and knows how to take care of others.¡± ¡°No, that daughter of the Joyce family is too rough. She¡¯s so noisy. We have to find a gentle and considerate person for Han.¡± ¡°With that brat¡¯s personality, how can he be controlled by a gentle and considerate girl? The girl has to be more domineering!¡± As they ate, they took out their phones and began to look at the photos of various girls on Instagram, discussing how to find a good girl for Han. Lightdom City, in the CEO¡¯s office of a carpany. Deacon drank his coffee leisurely with women on his left and right. At this moment, a subordinate walked over and handed Deacon a document. ¡°Mr. Williams, I¡¯ve found it. This is all the information on Han.¡± When Deacon heard this, his eyes turned cold. He opened the document and began to examine it. The document contained all the information about Han. From Han¡¯s childhood to high school, anything worth recording was extremely clear. After the college entrance examination, Han was forced to leave his hometown after offending a certain big shot. He left the country and stole into another country. Then, in the past eight years, there was no information about Han at all. No one knew what kind of life Han had led overseas, let alone what he had experienced overseas. ¡°What about the past eight years? You didn¡¯t find anything?¡± Deacon asked. ¡°I can¡¯t find anything.¡± The subordinate shook his head, indicating that he had already done everything he could to investigate, but he could not find anything. He did not know where Han had been for the past eight years. Deacon looked at the nk space and frowned. He did not know what Han had experienced in the past eight years, so he did not know about Han¡¯s background. After all, eight years was too long. It was enough for a person to grow into a formidable person! ¡°Mr. Williams, Den is here again,¡± his subordinate said. ¡°What is he doing here again?¡± Deacon¡¯s eyes turned cold ast he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he heard that you were investigating Han. He said that he has information on Han,¡± the subordinate said. Deacon knocked on the table and thought for two seconds before saying, ¡°Let him in.¡± His subordinate nodded and turned to leave. Not long after, his subordinate came in with Den. At this moment, Den was in an extremely miserable state. Many of his ribs were broken, and his chest was bandaged. The wounds that had been pierced by the wine bottle were also bandaged. In fact, Den could not even walk normally. He could only sit in a wheelchair. ¡°Den, you caused my trusted subordinate ck Snake to be beaten up and he¡¯s still lying in the hospital. How dare youe to me now?¡± Deacon stared coldly at Den. Den begged him and said, ¡°Mr. Williams, this is all my fault. I didn¡¯t expect Han to be so strong. Please help me ask Mr. Young to deal with Han!¡± Mr. Young was the chairman of the Quinern Group. His status was extraordinary. He was in charge of countless capable people and experts. He was one of the big shots of Lightdom City. Even the four major families in Lightdom City did not dare. to provoke Mr. Young so easily. As long as Den could get Mr. Young to help him, he could crush Han with the slightest effort. ¡°Mr. Young? Den, who do you think you are? How dare you ask for Mr. Young¡¯s help? Bah!¡± Deacon¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said word by word, ¡°You have topensate me today. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡± ¡°Mr. Williams, I¡¯m willing to give you half of my assets. I just need your help.¡± Den¡¯s eyes were sincere as he said, ¡°The reason why you¡¯re afraid of Han is that you¡¯re afraid that he¡¯s from an extraordinary family, right? I¡¯m here today to tell you that Han is actually very ordinary. ¡°Hees from a poor family. His family is the poorest family in our vige. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t been doing well overseas for the past eight years. He was just a contractor overseas. There¡¯s nothing impressive about him. He¡¯s just a poor loser in the country!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Williams was skeptical. Would a contractor be strong enough to knock away ck Snake? ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. In the past few years, I met him once a month. I know everything about him. The reason why he¡¯s so good at fighting is that he moved bricks at the construction site!¡± Den swore. Although Den was very displeased with Mr. Williams, there was nothing Den could do. Mr. Williams¡¯s boss, Mr. Young, was very strong and could protect Den. In order to get rid of Han and take revenge, Den could only plead with Deacon.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After all, only Deacon could contact Mr. Young. When Deacon heard this, his eyes darkened. Just now, he was worried if Han had met any big shots in the past eight years or if Han had be a terrifying figure. Now, after hearing Den¡¯s words and confirming that Han was just a minor character, his fear of Han disappeared without a trace. He stared at Den. ¡°Do you mean that you want to use half of your assets to make Han disappear? In other words, do you want to buy Han¡¯s life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Den gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with endless hatred. He had been pampered for the past eight years and had long be arrogant and proud. He had already treated himself as a real rich man and capitalist. After Han returned, Den was forced to live his old life. Han even took away more than two million dors, which Den feel extremely distressed. He felt that his money had been snat ched away by Han. Moreover, Han wanted all of Den¡¯s assets. This made Den even unhappier. Den felt that Han was taking his life! Therefore, he wanted Han to die! Deacon looked at Den and pondered for a while. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you with this. Go back and wait. Three dayster, I¡¯ll let you see Han¡¯s corpse! ¡°However, before that, you have to pay half the deposit first!¡± ¡°No problem. As long as you can ask Mr. Young to help me, or if you can kill Han, money is not a problem!¡± Den said happily. With that, he immediately transferred the money to Deacon. After Deacon received the money, his eyes lit up. Then, he asked Den to go back and wait for the news. After Den left, Deacon knocked on the table and pondered for a moment. Then, he called one of his subordinates in and said in a low voice, ¡°Go call Vicious Wolf back!¡± ¡°Vicious Wolf?¡± Hearing this name, the subordinate immediately trembled in fear, his eyes filled with fear. Vicious Wolf was the fiercest and most vicious top fighter in theirpany. He was powerful, committed all kinds of evil, and was extremely cruel. He liked to torture his opponents. Even his aplices were afraid of such a terrifying figure. Deacon nodded. His eyes were cold and sharp, filled with killing intent. ¡°That¡¯s right. Have Vicious Wolf return in two days. Three dayster, kill Han!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡± His subordinate nodded and immediately left to contact Vicious Wolf. Deacon stood up and opened a bottle of red wine. He poured a ss and drank leisurely. His gaze was cold as he thought to himself, ¡°Han, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. You were the one who embarrassed me first!¡± He tasted the red wine, his gaze cold and murderous. Half of Den¡¯s assets were really too much. For this sum of money, he was willing to kill Han¡¯s entire family, let alone Han. In any case, even if something bad happened in the end, he would not be the scapegoat! No matter how he thought about this deal, he would not lose out! In the security department in Mapleturz Group. Han changed into his security uniform and patrolled the corridors of the group. ¡°Mom and Dad are so short of money. After work, I have to go to the bank to withdraw some money. ¡°I¡¯m sure Den still has a lot of assets to sell. I have to go to the bank and open an ount. I have to pretend to be investing in stocks to give Dad and Mom an exnation.¡± Han pondered as he patrolled. His parents were too poor. The 400 thousand dorsst night had frightened Felicia. If he suddenly took out two million dors or millions of dors, Felicia and Charlie would probably be scared. And stocks and lottery tickets were the most eptable things for the elderly. Afterpleting his patrol, Han returned to the security department and picked up his new ss to drink water. William had also returned from patrolling. ¡°Mr. Jach,¡± Han greeted William with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. In the future, when you¡¯re in thepany, stay away from me. Don¡¯t act as if I¡¯m very familiar with you.¡± William looked at Han with disdain. He nced at Han coldly and left with his water bottle. It seemed that staying with Han for a long time was bad luck. ¡°Snobbery is the way of the world.¡± Han shook his head. This society was too realistic! If one had no money or power, he was destined to be looked down upon. Because of this, William did not dare to get too close to Han. He was afraid that Han would implicate his interests. At this moment, Quentin and the other security guards returned one after another. They gathered in small groups and chatted, but almost everyone was isted from Han. No one approached him to talk to him. Quentin looked at Han with a cold gaze. He had lost the previouspetition with Han and was embarrassed. Recently, he had been thinking about how to suppress Han and make Han give in. Han nced at them and ignored them. He looked at the time and waited for dinner. ¡°This neer is really arrogant. He didn¡¯t even give Mr. Hackbart a gift after working for two days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this kind of person has never suffered in society. He¡¯s destined to be useless.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even understand the ways of the world. No wonder Mr. Hackbart made things difficult for him.¡± ¡°Alright, keep your voices down. Let¡¯s see how Mr. Hackbart will deal with him in the future.¡± At this moment, Wane, William, and the others were pointing at Han and discussing. They looked at Han with gloating eyes. In their opinion, if Han did not submit to Quentin, he would definitely not have an easy time in this company in the future. Quentin was drinking water when he suddenly realized that the water dispenser was out of water. He immediately said coldly, ¡°Han, go get a bucket of water.¡± Han nced at the hall of the security room and said, ¡°There¡¯s no more bucket water here.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no water, why don¡¯t you go look for it? Is your brain filled with sh it? Do you need me to order you to do everything?¡± Quentin said coldly. Upon hearing this, Han frowned slightly. Quentin was clearly making things difficult for him on purpose! ¡°This is not my job. You can go to the logistics department!¡± Han said. ¡°I¡¯m the boss here. If I tell you to do it, you have to do it. Do you not want to work here anymore?¡± Quentin¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said, ¡°Do you believe that you will be fired as long as I give a call?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You can think of it that way,¡± Quentin said. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Han nced at Quentin coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡± With that, he walked out of the door. A security guard beside Quentin said coldly, ¡°Han only does what Mr. Hackbart asks him to do. He is like a dog. He is not sharp-eyed at all.¡± This person¡¯s name was David, and he was Quentin¡¯s follower. He knew Quentin¡¯s personality very well. After Quentin lost to Hanst time, Quentin felt embarrassed, so Quentin. targeted Han. Therefore, in order to tter Quentin, David directly mocked Han in public. As soon as David said these words, everyone burst intoughter. Theirughter was filled with mockery and disdain. Han stopped in his tracks and turned around to give the security guard a cold look. The security guard felt as if he had been electrocuted on the spot. He kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to say a word. Everyone¡¯sughter stopped abruptly at this moment. It was as if their throats were strangled by an invisible hand, and they could not make a sound. Although Han didn¡¯t say anything, his gaze was as sharp as a knife. It was extremely intimidating, scaring everyone present into silence. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it in front of me. It¡¯s the act of a coward and a gossipy woman to talk behind my back!¡± Han nced at these people, took his ss, and left. As he left, the pressure on everyone in the security department decreased drastically and they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°F**k, isn¡¯t this Han a poor loser? Why are his eyes so scary?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a retired Special Forces soldier. I¡¯ve seen many murderers and criminals, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a terrifying gaze.¡± ¡°Just now, I felt my heart ache when he looked at me. Those are not an ordinary person¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°Could Han be a big shot?¡± All the security guards looked at each other with fear in their eyes. When Quentin saw this scene, his face turned ashen, and his expression was extremely ugly. He was clearly the supreme leader here and the strongest here. In the end, Han scared the security guards here with just a look. Moreover, Han did it in front of him! In his opinion, Han was provoking him! ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Han¡¯s job was obtained by his father on his father¡¯s knees. If he was so powerful, would his father need to kneel to someone else?¡± David¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he said, ¡°I think Han is just a piece of trash who¡¯s assuming someone else¡¯s authority as his own. Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone.¡± Everyone was stunned again when they heard this. Thinking about it this way, they felt that David¡¯s words seemed to make sense. ¡°Ha-ha, we were indeed thinking too much.¡± ¡°How can a man who got his position by his father kneeling down be a big shot?¡± ¡°The big shot here is Mr. Hackbart. Mr. Hackbart is a real retired Special Forces soldier who has been on the battlefield and killed enemies!¡± For a moment, everyone¡¯s reverence for Han dissipated without a trace. They praised Quentin again. Quentin¡¯s face was gloomy as he scolded, ¡°Why are you all chatting here? Don¡¯t you have to work?¡± ¡°We¡¯re on patrol!¡± William, Wane, David, and the others¡¯ expressions changed slightly as they hurriedly went out to work. Everyone who had worked here knew that Quentin must be angry. At this moment, they should hide far away to avoid being implicated. ¡°F**k, it¡¯s all Han¡¯s fault. He provoked Mr. Hackbart and caused us to be chased out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time to get off work. Why can¡¯t we take a break? It¡¯s all Han¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Da mn Han. Next time, I must find an opportunity to teach him a lesson and take revenge for Mr. Hackbart.¡± Before they left, David and the others gritted their teeth with vicious gazes, thinking about how to deal with Han. Quentin sat in the empty hall. His eyes were even colder, and his expression was gloomy and fierce. However, he was still a little smug. After all, he only said one sentence and Han had to run errands and obediently find water. ¡°When hees back, I¡¯ll find an excuse to make things. difficult for him and humiliate him!¡± Quentin thought. However, after waiting for half an hour, all he got was loneliness. Han did not bring water back at all! David, William, and the others had all returned from patrolling. Han hadn¡¯te back yet. ¡°F**k, where did Han go? Find him!¡± Quentin roared angrily. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 He was angry! He went off the deep end! Quentin was about to explode from anger! He had originally asked Han to get some barreled water, but after half an hour, Han had not returned. Han was clearly tricking him and did not take him seriously at all. Moreover, he had just ordered Han in front of everyone. Now that Han did not do as he instructed, it was like a p to his face. David, Wane, and the others looked at each other. Obviously, they did not expect Han to be so bold as to stand Quentin up. ¡°Han is really reckless and bold!¡± Seeing Quentin fly into a rage, David immediately reacted and volunteered to find Han. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go find Han now and let you deal with him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± The others also stood up and wanted to look for Han. ¡°Han really caused trouble. Da mn it, I shouldn¡¯t have helped Charlie back then.¡± ¡°I hope Mr. Hackbart won¡¯t make things difficult for me because of Han.¡± When William saw this scene, he felt uneasy. He hurriedly hid in the crowd to minimize his presence, afraid that Quentin would make things difficult for him. ¡°Everyone seems to be very angry. What happened?¡± Just as everyone¡¯s anger reached its peak, Han walked in leisurely while eating ice cream. Seeing Han¡¯s carefree appearance, Quentin was furious on the spot. He waited to drink water, and he was parched, but was Han enjoying eating ice cream like this? ¡°Han, how dare you stand Mr. Hackbart up!¡± David¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He immediately walked forward and pped Han¡¯s face ruthlessly, wanting to help Quentin vent his anger. Han was calm and dodged David¡¯s p easily. ¡°David, you can eat sh it, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense. When did I stand Mr. Hackbart up?¡± When Quentin saw Han eating ice cream so leisurely, his face was so gloomy and he was about to lose control. He said coldly, ¡°Then where did you go?¡± ¡°I was looking for water.¡± Han had his ice cream. After he said that, a staff member in the uniform of the logistics department pushed a small cart in and asked, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, where should I put the water?¡± On the cart were more than ten barrels of water. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, that¡¯s your fault. I¡¯m a newer. It took me a long time to find the logistics department,¡± Han said. Quentin was instantly speechless. His expression was awkward but mad. His chest was filled with anger, and he was so furious that he almost vomited blood. Chapte Although Mapleturz Group was huge, it was easy to ask where the logistics department was. Han had deliberately dyed for such a long time. Before he could fly into a rage, Han shifted the me. onto him. It was not right for him to fly into a rage, but he was truly mad and he wanted to vent his anger. Just then, the bell of getting off work rang. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to get off work. Mr. Hackbart, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. I¡¯m going to the canteen.¡± Han smiled slightly and turned around to leave with his ice cream. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Quentin¡¯s face was ashen as he shouted at Han, ¡°Stay behind and clean up this ce!¡± He was still deliberately looking for trouble. He had to make Han admit defeat! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is the job of the cleaners. Also, it¡¯s after work now. You can¡¯t control me,¡± Han rejected immediately. With that, he disappeared from the sight of Quentin, David, and the others without looking back. ¡°You!¡± Quentin was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Was Han a security guard who worked here? Han was clearly too aggressive! ¡°Mr. Hackbart, Han is too arrogant. Fire him!¡± David instigated Quentin and said. Chospiter Quentin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He said coldly. ¡°Fire him? No, I want to keep him and y with him slowly!¡± He turned around and looked at Wane. ¡°Wane, change the schedule and give Han a thirty-day night shift and morning shift!¡± When everyone heard this, they could not help but gasp. In Mapleturz Group, the night shift of the security guards. started from 7 p.m. to 7 a.m. the next day. They could not sleep. Even a teenager couldn¡¯t stay upte for ten consecutive days, but Han had 30 days of night shifts and morning shifts, and he couldn¡¯t rest. Any normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Quentin was trying to make Han die from staying upte! Wane received the order and followed the instructions. He gave Han 30 days of night shifts and morning shifts. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯re so wise. I promise that in less than ten days, Han will kneel down to you,¡± David said tteringly. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯re so smart!¡± ¡°Mr. Hackbart, this is a brilliant move. Since Han wants to go against you, he won¡¯t be able to win in his next life!¡± ¡°Mr. Hackbart is the director of our security department. To control a nobody like Han is as simple as crushing an ant.¡± William and the others reacted and began to tter Quentin. Listening to these people¡¯s ttery, Quentin smiled. He enjoyed the feeling of being ttered. It made him feel as if he could dominate everything. ¡°I want to see how he can go against me. Soon, he will kneel on the ground and apologize to me,¡± Quentin sneered and said. If this move didn¡¯t work, he still had more tricks waiting for Han. He guaranteed that he would make Han suffer and make Han kneel in front of him and beg for mercy. In the canteen of Mapleturz Group. This ce was divided into dining areas for the general staff and the leaders. Ordinary employees only ate in the hall, while the area for leaders was divided into the director¡¯s area, the CEO¡¯s area, and the chairman¡¯s area. The hierarchy was strict. The areas of the higher level had better food and a morefortable environment. Han used his meal card to get a portion of food. He sat in the hall and ate. Soon, Quentin, David, William, and the others also walked over. Unlike ordinary people, Quentin brought David and three. others to the director¡¯s area, while William, Wane, and the others went to the ordinary staff area. Quentin even gave Han a cold nce before entering the director¡¯s area to eat. Han did not care about him at all and continued eating. In fact, he did not go to the logistics department at all just now. Instead, he was outside enjoying the shade. He simply ignored what Quentin asked him to do. When it was about time, he called the logistics department. Quentin was just a director of the security department. How dare Quentin threaten him? Quentin was simply courting death. If it weren¡¯t for his father Charlie, Han would have pped Quentin when Quentin threatened to fire him. However, when he thought of his father¡¯s expectations, Han held back his anger and did not attack. He only disgusted Quentin. At this moment, Wane walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Han, I think you should apologize to Mr. Hackbart.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all in the samepany. We see each other often. He¡¯s a leader. We can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Han smiled and said. Wane seemed to be a good person. Other people were isting him and staying far away from him, but Wane walked over to persuade him. It wasmendable. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. We¡¯re just workers. We can¡¯t win against them. If we go against Mr. Hackbart for a long time, it won¡¯t be good for us,¡± Wane advised earnestly. Actually, he didn¡¯t do it for the good of Han. The main reason was that if Han continued to sh with Quentin, the entire security department would never have peace. He would also be implicated. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯m not his parents. I won¡¯t spoil him,¡± Han said calmly. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Wane originally wanted to persuade Han to apologize to Quentin, but when he heard Han¡¯s words, he almost choked. After a long while, Wane calmed down and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Hackbart is our superior and Ms. Labenz¡¯s rtive. If he wants to crush you, it¡¯s as simple as crushing an ant. Is your attitude serious?¡± When Han heard this, he almostughed. He said seriously, ¡°Mapleturz Group¡¯s boss, Reign, has to be polite to me and greets me respectfully when she sees me. Who does Quentin think he is? ¡°I didn¡¯t beat him up for the sake of Ms. Labenz and my father. ¡°If he really wanted to crush me, he¡¯d be the one to die.¡± His tone was not heavy, but it contained unquestionable confidence. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± When Wane heard that, he red at Han and turned to leave. At this moment, he waspletely disappointed in Han. He felt that Han was awless lun atic. Reign,the CEO of Mapleturz Group, was the legitimate. daughter of the Labenz family in Lightdom City, the richest woman in the country, and the favored daughter of G o d. She was mighty. This kind of person could decide the cash flow worth tens of millions of dors in Mapleturz Group with a few words and decisions. Han was just an unknown security guard. How dare he speak so arrogantly? He really thought he was a big shot. Wane returned to William¡¯s table after getting his food. ¡°How is it? Did he agree?¡± William and the others hurriedly asked. ¡°No.¡± Wane shook his head and repeated what Han had just said. When William heard this, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Will Ms. Labenz greet him respectfully? Ha-ha, it¡¯s even impossible in his next life!¡± The others nodded in agreement and discussed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Han drank too much wine and spouted nonsense.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even know how to brag. He¡¯s just an unknown security guard and a poor man. Why would Ms. Labenz greet him respectfully? Let¡¯s stay away from him in the future.¡± ¡°Da mn it, we shouldn¡¯t have recruited him back then. Now he¡¯s in a conflict with Mr. Hackbart, but we¡¯re the ones who¡¯re on tenterhooks. What the hell is this?¡± The security guards gathered together and discussed it animatedly. They looked at Han with hatred, disdain, and disgust. They all thought that Han was crazy. Han¡¯s ears twitched. With his sharp hearing, he heard the discussion of Wane, William, and others. He frowned slightly and shook his head. He thought to himself, ¡°How can an ant understand the world of a dragon?¡± Wane, William, and the others were just ordinary people. How could they understand his confidence and arrogance? Facing these persons with a limited outlook, he could not be bothered to exin and continued eating. ¡°Ms. Labenz.¡± At this moment, a respectful voice came from the entrance of the canteen. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Reign walked in with her secretary and the others. She was wearing a business suit that outlined her graceful figure. Her entire body was filled with a capable and domineering aura. At the same time, she had the aura of a superior, making people feel that she was aloof and mighty, and no one dared to approach her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Labenz.¡± Along the way, many people greeted her warmly. Reign smiled and greeted all the employees before instructing her secretary, ¡°Inform Jack to cook ording to Wednesday¡¯s menu.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The secretary nodded and immediately went to make a call. Reign walked toward the CEO¡¯s dining area. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at the ordinary employees¡¯ dining area. At this moment, Han had already finished eating. He cleaned up the cutlery and walked out. ¡°Why does this back look so familiar? Is it Mr. Jaber?¡± Reign looked at Han¡¯s back with a puzzled gaze. She wanted to chase after him to see if it was really Han, but Han had already disappeared. ¡°Forget it. Maybe I saw wrongly.¡± Reign secretly shook her head. Suddenly, she felt puzzled and thought to herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I always thinking about that strange person?¡± Ever since she returned to the city, she had been thinking. about Han every day. Especially in the dead of the night, memories of Han carrying her on his back, helping her find water to drink, helping her find food, and so on woulde to her mind and she could not forget them. Especially when she thought of Han hugging her, her face. became even hotter. In order to prevent such a thing from happening, she chose to numb herself with work. Moreover, she had been busy with work recently. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that the Labenz family was in a critical period of power change. Many elders of the family were secretly causing trouble. She was so busy that she could not take the time to personally thank Han. Now that she saw Han¡¯s familiar back, her thoughts ran wild. ¡°Ms. Labenz, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the female secretary asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Reign retracted her gaze and returned to her usual cold and domineering self. She walked into the CEO¡¯s dining area. As she walked, she thought, ¡°If only Han was with me.¡± Recently, she encountered many difficulties and needed a powerhouse like Han to support her. Han kept his habits from when he was in the mercenary group. He ate quickly and was the first to return to the security guard¡¯s office hall to rest for a while. In Mapleturz Group, the security guards had to be in thepany at noon and could not go back. The others had their own beds and could rest with their eyes closed at noon. On the second day of work, Han did not have a bed. He only chose a seat near the window and sat down with his eyes. closed to rest. If an experienced mercenary was here, they would definitely be shocked. This was because Han could attack and defend in this position. It was even the fastest ce to escape. Han upied such a position and was invincible. It was enough to face all sudden attacks. At this moment, David and the three security guards returned from their meal. David looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, he immediately winked at the other three security guards. The security guards immediately understood. One of them closed the door, windows, and curtains, one went to turn off the surveince cameras, and the other locked the door. Then, they turned on the lights in the security room and walked toward Han with cold eyes. David even held the iron walking stick at his waist in his hand and stared at Han with an unfriendly gaze. Han seemed to be asleep and did not notice their arrival at all. He was still resting with his eyes closed. ¡°How dare you sleep so soundly after offending Mr. Hackbart?¡± Seeing that Han was sleeping so soundly, David was furious on the spot. He waved the iron walking stick in his hand and wanted to hit Han¡¯s head ruthlessly. He attacked in anger. The iron crutch was heavy and powerful, and the wind whistled! If this attack hit, Han would definitely bleed. Han did not seem to notice. He was still resting with his eyes closed. However, just as the iron crutch was about to hit his head, he tilted his head slightly and dodged the attack. ng! The iron crutch hit the chair behind Han with a thunderous thud. The rebound caused David¡¯s palm to go numb, and he took a step back. Meanwhile, Han also fell into his seat. He was unscathed and was still sleeping soundly. David looked at the others and stared at Han. His eyes were filled with doubt as he muttered, ¡°Is this brat asleep or awake?¡± The question seemed to be directed at someone else as well as himself. Wasn¡¯t Han sleeping? How did Han dodge his attack? The others looked at each other. Han dodged the attack with a turn of his head. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care anymore! ¡°Since Han dares to go against Mr. Hackbart, he¡¯s our enemy. Go teach him a lesson!¡± David¡¯s gaze was cold as he swung the iron walking stick at Han¡¯s head again. The other three people¡¯s eyes were also cold. They picked up the iron walking sticks and attacked all the parts of Han¡¯s body. At this moment, Han suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze was as sharp as lightning. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The moment Han opened his eyes, there seemed to be two bolts of lightning in the air. In the next second, Han¡¯s body tilted to the side. David and the others¡¯ iron crutches hit the seats, and the tyrannical. force made several dents in the seats. One could imagine that if Han had been hit just now, his bones would probably have been broken several times. ¡°Huh?¡± The expressions of David and the others changed. How did Han dodge the attack? Just as they were about to attack again, Han stepped on the three iron crutches and stared at them coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember offending you. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. gew David¡¯s eyes were fierce. He suddenly exerted strength and wanted to pull back the iron rod. The other three security guards did the same. They wanted their weapons back. However, the iron rods seemed to have taken root on the ground. David and the others used all their strength, but the iron rods still did not move. ¡°What?¡± The three security guards¡¯ expressions changed. Was Han that strong? ¡°Ba st ard, you¡¯re not going to let go, are you? Then don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± David was furious. He let go of the iron rod and took out an electric baton from his back that was specially used to deal with criminals. He was as fast as lightning as he struck Han. The electric baton that was emitting blue electricity was breathtaking. Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. He raised his leg and kicked David, sending him flying more than 16 feet away with a bang. ¡°Pfft!¡± David felt a burning pain in his abdomen as if his intestines had shattered. He knelt on the ground and vomited. The remaining three security guards¡¯ expressions changed drastically. They immediately retreated and distanced themselves from Han. They looked at Han in horror. David was a burly man weighing 165 pounds. Han could. kick him more than 16 feet away. Such strength was not ordinary. ¡°David, are you alright?¡± One of the security guards hurriedly helped David up. ¡°It was just a moment of carelessness. I¡¯m fine. Everyone, be careful. This brat is very strong.¡± David endured the pain and wiped the vomit from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Han with hatred in hist eyes and said fiercely, ¡°Han, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant. You do have some skills, but if you dare to hit me, I guarantee that you will die a terrible death today.¡± Han nced around and smiled. ¡°You closed the door and the surveince cameras. Are you trying to hit me without being discovered?¡± A man who loses position and influence might be subjected to much indignity! He was the dignified Sovereign of Shadows. He was all-powerful and even the leader of the Whileal Kingdom was afraid of him. Now that he had returned to the country, he was actually bullied by a few security guards. No one would believe such a thing. David gritted his teeth. His eyes were cold and filled with hatred. He said word by word, ¡°You still have a choice now. Kneel down immediately and apologize to me. Let me beat you up. I can consider letting you leave alive! ¡°Otherwise, only your dead body can get out of the door today!¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± The three security guards also roared. .w Han sat on the chair and did not take the threat of these people seriously at all. He asked, ¡°Who asked you to do this? Quentin?¡± He had no enmity with David and the others, but David had brought people to deal with him. Clearly, someone had instructed David. ¡°Why the f**k do you care so much? I just don¡¯t like you.¡± David gritted his teeth and held the electric baton. He said coldly, ¡°You do have some skills, but two fists can¡¯t fight four hands. If you don¡¯t kneel down today, I promise I¡¯ll send you to the hospital!¡± Cra ck! As he spoke, he flipped the stun baton switch. Blue lightning shed. The remaining three security guards also took out their electric batons and aimed them at Han. Han smiled. He raised a finger and said, ¡°I hate people threatening me the most. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a choice, too. Kneel down immediately and p yourself ten times. Tell me who instructed you and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°F**k!¡± ¡°Da mn it, does he dare to threaten us? He¡¯s about to die, yet he¡¯s still so arrogant. Guys, go kill him!¡± When David and the others saw Han¡¯s attitude, they were furious. They roared on the spot and attacked Han again with electric batons in their hands. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He casually picked up an iron walking stick and struck three times with lightning speed. Cra ck! Almost at the same second, the crisp sound of bones. breaking could be heard. The bones in David and the other two¡¯s wrists shattered, and the electric batons fell to the ground. In the next second, Han struck them three more times in the chest, breaking their two ribs. ¡°My hand! Ah!¡± ¡°My bones¡­¡± David and the others were knocked back a few steps. Their expressions were pained, and blood flowed from the corners of their mouths. They screamed miserably like pigs being ug htered. At the same time, they looked at Han with deep shock and fear. Han¡¯s speed was too fast just now. They were already hit before they could see Han¡¯s movements clearly. With just two strikes, their wrists were shattered and their ribs cracked. They were in so much pain that they wished they were dead. Even their breathing was burning with pain. Han was skilled! They finally realized that Han was not an ordinary person. With such speed, Han was definitely an expert among experts! ¡°Tell me. Who instructed you?¡± Han stared at them coldly. ¡°Da mn it, Han is very strong. We can¡¯t beat him. Run!¡± David and the others gritted their teeth. Without another word, they turned around and ran. ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± However, before they could run far, Han had already blocked their path. ¡°What?¡± David and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically. They looked at Han and then looked behind them. Their faces were filled with shock as if they had seen a ghost. Just now, Han was still behind them. Why was Han in front of them in the blink of an eye? What kind of speed was that? Was Han a monster? ¡°Tell me. Who ordered you to do this?¡± Han asked coldly. ¡°Han, I¡¯m warning you. The security room is monitored. If you dare to attack us¡­¡± David threatened. ¡°Hehe, haven¡¯t you already shut down the surveince cameras?¡± Han asked. When David and the others heard this, their expressions immediately turned ugly as if they had eaten sh it. At this moment, they regretted it so much. Originally, they wanted to close the door and teach Han a lesson, so they closed the surveince cameras, doors, and windows. Unexpectedly, this became their restraint. They were the ones who would be beaten by Han. Moreover, the office was soundproof. Even if they shouted for help, no one outside could hear them. This was simply shooting themselves in the foot! Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Tell me. Who instructed you?¡± As he spoke, he held the iron walking stick in his hand and pressed it toward David and the others. Terrifying might emanated from his entire body, and it swept over like tempestuous waves that engulfed David and the others. At this moment, he was like the demon Super yer who had walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. His eyes were like knives, filling with killing intent. Plop! David and the others had never seen such an aura before. Their pressure increased exponentially, and they knelt on the ground uncontrobly. They were so frightened that their faces turned pale as if they had fallen into an icehouse. They were trembling all over. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± David¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Mr. Hackbart. He¡­ asked us to teach you a lesson.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The other three security guards also reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, this is all Mr. Hackbart¡¯s fault. Please let us go.¡± ¡°Han, we all work here. We have no choice.¡± ¡°Han, we were all wrong. We won¡¯t dare to do it again. You, please let us go.¡± Their eyes were filled with fear as they begged repeatedly. The terrifying power disyed by Han made them all extremely shocked and afraid. The most terrifying thing was that Han was decisive. He did not even blink when he broke their bones. Such a cruel method almost scared them out of their wits. ¡°Quentin?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with. you today. p yourself ten times. Scram!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± David and the others looked at each other with ugly expressions. Should they p themselves? If this was known by others, would they still be able to work here? Seeing that they did not make a move after a long time, Han said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want me to p you?¡± David and the others were shocked. They gritted their teeth, endured the pain, and pped themselves ten times. Then, they looked at Han with pitiful eyes. Han said coldly, ¡°Go back and tell Quentin that if you want to do anything to me, bring it on openly. Don¡¯t send you to offend me again! ¡°I hate it when people interrupt my lunch break. If you want to teach me a lesson, try to do it in the afternoon. ¡°Pi ss off!¡± With that, he threw the iron crutch away. David and the others felt as if they had been pardoned. They hurriedly fled like a group of stray dogs. Han looked at their backs and shook his head. He really did not want to waste time fighting with theseckeys. If only Quentin hade personally. It could be done once and for all. ¡°What a bas tar d. When we get back, we have to think of a way to take revenge on Han.¡± When they had their backs to Han, David and the others¡¯ eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Han! Han!¡± Just as they opened the door, there was a violent knock on the door. Then, Yara rushed over as well, nearly colliding with David and the others. Yara was shocked. Then, she red at David and the others. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you blind? Why do you have to leave in such a hurry?¡± David and the others were furious after being beaten up by Han, but Yara scolded them now, so they were furious. They raised their heads and were about to fly into a rage. However, when they saw Yara, their expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly lowered their heads in fear and said in fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As they spoke, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. The woman in front of him was much harder to deal with than Han. Why did this witch want toe to the security department? Their eyes were filled with fear, and their hearts were in turmoil. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being impetuous? If people from otherpanies see this, ourpany¡¯s reputation will be ruined!¡± Yara said angrily. ¡°Yes. We won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± David and the others hurriedly nodded and admitted their mistake. Yara red at them and put on a smile. She walked toward Han with a smile and said enthusiastically, ¡°Han, I finally found you. We really need you now. Come with me.¡± After saying that, she pulled Han¡¯s shoulder and wanted to take him away. ¡°I need to rest now,¡± Han said helplessly. This woman really didn¡¯t treat him as an outsider at all. She directly held his arm. Didn¡¯t she know how attractive she was? It was really not good to have such intimate contact. ¡°As long as you can help meplete today¡¯s research, I¡¯ll get Ms. Labenz to approve your three-day leave!¡± Yara said. ¡°Really?¡± Han was delighted. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really like the job of a security guard. Everything was arranged by Charlie. It would naturally be best if he could have more holidays. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I swear on my character. It¡¯s true!¡± Yara vowed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then,¡± said Han. Yara was overjoyed. She held Han¡¯s arm affectionately and walked out. As she walked, she looked at everything in the security room and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you close the doors and windows? Were you fighting inside? ¡°Did they hurt you? If they hurt you, tell me boldly and I¡¯ll help you vent your anger. I can even teach Quentin a lesson, let alone these unknown security guards.¡± ¡°Quentin is a director. How can you teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m Mapleturz Group¡¯s trump card. I don¡¯t take Quentin seriously. Huh? So, were you really being bullied?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far. I was the one bullying them.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± They chatted as they walked and soon left the security room. When Yara heard Han¡¯s words, she was instantly stunned. She hurriedly turned around to look at David and the others, then at Han. She said in shock, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at fighting.¡± ¡°I just know a little bit about it.¡± Han smiled. ¡°This is even better. Come to my house this weekend and help me teach my brother a lesson.¡± Yara seemed to have discovered a new world. She hugged Han¡¯s arm and made a request. ¡°Lucas?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lucas is bing more and more unreasonable. I can¡¯t beat him. Help me beat him up this weekend.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Han chatted andughed with Yara. Soon, they disappeared from the sight of David and the others. David and the others stood rooted to the ground, looking at each other with their mouths wide open. They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. After an unknown period of time, David finally came back to his senses. His eyes were filled with fear as he swallowed his saliva with difficulty and said with a trembling voice, ¡°F**k, what¡­ exactly is going on? Isn¡¯t Han a poor loser? Why is he so familiar with this witch?¡± The other security guards were also terrified and didn¡¯t know what to say. In Mapleturz Group, Yara was a high-ranking executive. She was best friends with the CEO, Reign. She had a high position and was also the director of the research department. In terms of real power, she was more powerful than Quentin! Moreover, Yara was famous for being cold and aloof in Mapleturz Group. She was cold to many men. But now, Yara was so close to Han. She held Han¡¯s hand so passionately and intimately. She even wanted to press her body against Han¡¯s. ¡°David, the witch is so good to Han. Do you think Han is the witch¡¯s boyfriend?¡± A security guard said with a trembling voice. Hearing this, David couldn¡¯t help but shiver. If Han was really Yara¡¯s boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t they be in big trouble? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Han¡¯s father knelt on the ground to beg and got the job for him. If he was Yara¡¯s boyfriend, would he have to let his father be humiliated like this?¡± David. gritted his teeth. ¡°Then why is the witch so nice to him? Could it be that the witch has taken a fancy to him?¡± Another security guard said. Hearing this, David and the others looked at each other with fear in their eyes. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t Han be powerful? Thinking of this, all of them shuddered in fear. They were so scared. After an unknown period of time, David stomped his feet indignantly and said angrily, ¡°F**k!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so handsome and my family is rich. Why doesn¡¯t she like me? Why does she like a poor person like Han?¡± On the other side, Han and Yara walked toward the research department with calm expressions. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Han asked curiously. ¡°We have a new topic this time. We¡¯re researching a new drug to treat diabetes. For this, our group invited many famous doctors, but we still encountered an unsolvable problem.¡± Yara held Han¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying this problem for a long time, but I still can¡¯t solve it. I think you might be able to solve it.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¡°You think too highly of me. I¡¯m just a security guard. How can I solve your research project?¡± Han said. Yara looked at Han angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. Last time, you only needed to smell my scar removal ointment to know the problem. This time, you can definitely do it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know about it,¡± Han said helplessly. ¡°Do your bestter. If it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll give you three days off on behalf of Ms. Labenz. I¡¯ll also get my father to take special care of your sister. I heard that the school has a guaranteed university spot recently,¡± Yara said. Han¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately vowed, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± In the research department, in the hall, many doctors in white coats gathered around an experimental table and discussed. On the experimental table was a sheepskin remedy. There were some weird cuneiform characters written on it, cryptic and hard to read. Other than the doctors in white coats, there were also many historical experts deciphering it. Han arrived at the scene. Yara pointed at the sheepskin scroll and said, ¡°This is our new remedy. We¡¯ve been studying it for two days and two nights. ¡°ording to the deciphered words, this is an ancient remedy for treating diabetes. However, we can¡¯t sessfully make medicine ording to the remedy no matter what.¡± Han frowned slightly. ¡°You called me here to decipher the remedy?¡± ¡°We have a history professor deciphering it. So far, we¡¯ve deciphered several remedies. I called you here because I want you to appraise if there are any mistakes in the deciphered remedy.¡± Yara exined. Then, she looked at a staff member in the researchb and said, ¡°Dn, bring the remedy over.¡± Without saying a word, Dn respectfully took the remedy and handed it to Yara. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yara handed the remedy to Han and requested Han to appraise it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Han took the remedy and looked at it seriously. Seeing Han¡¯s attire, the famous doctors¡¯ expressions immediately turned ugly. ¡°Ms. Irwin, what do you mean?¡± One of the white-bearded doctors walked out, his eyes cold. ¡°I¡¯m looking for help, Dr. Hunter. What are you trying to say?¡± Yara asked. The doctor in front of him was called Hugh, a top-notch doctor professor in Lightdom City. He had studied traditional and modern medicine for more than 30 years and was a famous pharmaceutical expert. He had a great reputation. In order to study the sheepskin remedy, she specially found someone to invite Hugh over as a consultant for this pill research. ¡°Help? Is he a doctor? What right does a security guard have to attend our seminar?¡± Hugh sneered and looked at Han with disdain. When the other famous doctors saw this scene, their expressions turned ugly. They looked at Han even more angrily. They were all famous doctors and professors. The weakest of them were graduate students from famous universities. They were considered very aplished in the medical field and were superior existences. Now, Yara had pulled a security guard over to participate in the seminar. She had even given priority to Han to look at the deciphered remedy and ignored them. In other words, in Yara¡¯s heart, they could notpare to a security guard! In the face of such a situation, how could they tolerate it? They mocked on the spot. ¡°Hey, can you understand these pills?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Isn¡¯t he a security guard because of his poor education and low IQ? If he can understand it, I¡¯ll cut off my head and let him kick it like a ball.¡± ¡°Man, be sensible and get lost. This is a high-end academic conference. It¡¯s not a ce for trash like you.¡± Those famous doctors and professors were proud and arrogant. They felt that they were superior to others and did not take Han seriously at all. All of them had disdainful and cold gazes, wanting to chase Han away. In their opinion, participating in the seminar with a security guard like Han was aplete disgrace. ¡°What are you doing? Are you embarrassing me?¡± Yara¡¯s face darkened. Han raised his head and nced at them. His eyes also darkened. Hugh¡¯s gaze was cold and arrogant as he said coldly, ¡°Ms. Irwin, you have to choose between us and this security guard today! ¡°Either he goes, or we go.¡± He stared at Han coldly, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°I agree with Dr. Hunter. This security guard is not worthy of working with us. He¡¯s not qualified.¡± ¡°Ms. Irwin, if you¡¯re dissatisfied with us, just tell us. We can leave at any time, but you don¡¯t have to find a security guard to disgust us, right?¡± The other famous doctors and professors also had gloomy and displeased expressions. They started to feel a little dissatisfied with Yara and felt that she was deliberately disgusting them. Yara was smart enough to guess what Hugh and the others were thinking. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not targeting you.¡± ¡°Ms. Irwin, you don¡¯t have to exin so much. We all know. You can choose. Do you want to choose this security guard or us?¡± Hugh¡¯s face was gloomy and aggressive. The other doctors and professors also looked over with unfriendly eyes. Yara¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw this. She had never expected such a situation to happen. These famous doctors and professors really looked down on Han, which made her feel very ufortable. What right did they have to judge a book by its cover? Did these people look down on Han just because Han was wearing a set of security uniform? ¡°Ms. Irwin, shall we go somewhere else to chat?¡± Han asked. He could already tell that there was a problem with the deciphered remedy. Next, he just needed to find a ce to exin it to Yara. There was no need to make things difficult for Yara. ¡°Hmph, at least you have some self-awareness. You don¡¯t deserve to do research with us,¡± Hugh said coldly with an arrogant gaze. Han nced at Hugh and said coldly, ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute.¡± He was just taking Yara¡¯s reputation into consideration, but Hugh was still unwilling to let him off. It made him unhappy. ¡°What did you say? B ast ard, what¡¯s wrong with your attitude? Apologize to me immediately!¡± Hugh was furious. He was a high and mighty famous doctor and professor. He had always been ttered and fawned over. In the end, Han, an unknown security guard, actually dared to scold him like this! At this moment, an old man in a white coat with white hair and beard walked out of the toilet. He looked over and asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Hugh, why are you so angry?¡± After seeing this person, Hugh¡¯s expression changed. He immediately put on a respectful smile and said, ¡°Mr. Hawk, a security guard came to cause trouble. We¡¯re chasing him out.¡± The old man in front of him was William, a divine healer from the Divine Healers Sect, the holynd of medicine in the country! William was famous all over the world. He was also the president of the medical association in Lightdom City. He was highly respected and had a high position. Hugh had to curry favor with such a big shot. ¡°A security guard dares to disturb our seminar? Who is it?¡± William¡¯s eyes turned cold as he red angrily at Han. However, when he saw Han, his eyes widened and he was overjoyed. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Ever since he saw the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism of Han, his h ori zons had been broadened. He was amazed and wanted to acknowledge Han as his master. However, Han left too quickly. He could not catch up. He beat his chest and stomped his feet, feeling extremely regretful. Now, he actually encountered Han here. This was simply a huge surprise! William was overjoyed when he saw Han. He rushed over and knelt in front of Han with a plop. He said excitedly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m your disciple William! Nice to see you!¡± It became quiet! Seeing this scene, the entire ce fell into a dead silence. Everyone present was dumbfounded. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 It was shocking! Everyone was shocked. William, the divine physician of traditional medicine in Lightdom City, a high-ranking doctor from the Divine Healers Sect, actually knelt to a security guard and called him master. Such a shocking scene stunned everyone. Yara was stunned. Hugh¡¯s mouth was wide open. All the famous doctors and staff were dumbfounded as they looked at this scene in disbelief. Han was also a little stunned. He was the first to react and hurriedly helped William up. ¡°Mr. Hawk, stop joking. Hurry up and get up.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not kidding!¡± William¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t ept me as your disciple, I¡¯ll kneel for a long time!¡± The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism of Han was iparably miraculous. Han had revived the dead, making William admire Han so much. Moreover, Han disyed the iparably superb acupuncture skill. The needle radiance and the needle sonic were released at the same time, so Han¡¯s medical skills. must be superb. Han was qualified to be his master. Han was a little speechless. Wasn¡¯t William making things difficult for him? William was old enough to be his grandfather. If he really epted William as a disciple, the seniority would probably be messed up. ¡°Mr. Hawk, if you have something to say, please get up first and talk,¡± Yara said. ¡°No! If the master doesn¡¯t ept me as a disciple, I won¡¯t get up!¡± William said stubbornly. ¡°Mr. Hawk, you¡¯re old enough to be Han¡¯s grandfather. This isn¡¯t appropriate, right?¡± Yara said. ¡°One might have learned the doctrine earlier than the other, or might be a master in his own special field! As for the medical skills, the one who¡¯s better at them deserves my respect! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I was lucky enough to witness Mr. Jaber¡¯s miraculous. medical skills. I feel ashamed that he¡¯s better than me! ¡°Master, please ept me as your disciple!¡± William knelt in front of Han with a sincere attitude, insisting on bing his disciple. Seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked again. Hugh, in particr, felt terrible. As far as he knew, William was a divine healer who cared a lot about his reputation. It was unbelievable that such a strong-willed person would kneel down and acknowledge an unknown security guard as his master. Not many people would believe such a thing if it was spread. Yara was also a little shocked. She could only look at Han with a pleading gaze and ask Han to resolve it as soon as possible. Han was helpless and could only say, ¡°Mr. Hawk, let¡¯s talk about bing my disciple in the future. In the future, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand in medicine, feel free to ask me. I promise to tell you everything I know. ¡°Now, get up first. We¡¯ll help Ms. Irwin solve the remedy this time.¡± ¡°In that case, are you prepared to take me in as your disciple? ¡°Master, please ept my respect.¡± William was overjoyed when he heard this. He immediately kowtowed three times to Han. After doing all this, he stood up and stood respectfully beside Han. He looked as respectful as a primary school student standing beside a teacher. However, he had white hair while Han was in his prime. No matter how one looked at it, it was strange. When Yara saw this scene, her eyes were filled with shock. After a moment, she finally epted this strangebination and looked at Han with even more admiration. William was publicly acknowledged as a divine healer, but now, such a divine healer had taken Han as his master. This meant that Han¡¯s medical skills were even more impressive than William¡¯s. She looked at Hugh and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, do you have any objections now?¡± Hugh¡¯s expression was ugly and he did not continue to speak. William had already acknowledged Han as his master. How could Hugh dare to have any objections? The other famous doctors also lowered their heads and remained silent. ¡°Since no one has any objections, let¡¯s begin.¡± Yara looked at Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber. You¡¯ve seen the remedy. Is there a problem with this remedy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, master. We¡¯ve been researching this remedy for a day and a night, but we¡¯ve failed every time. The medicine, can¡¯t take shape and has no effect.¡± William¡¯s attitude was respectful as he looked at Han with admiration and anticipation. In his opinion, Han¡¯s acupuncture skills were so superb that his medical skills must have reached their peak. Han would definitely be able to find the reason. Han took the remedy and looked at it carefully. For a moment, he did not speak. ¡°I wonder how this brat bewitched Mr. Hawk to make Mr. Hawk acknowledge him as the master.¡± ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just a swindler. Just wait and see. When the remedy is deciphered, his true colors will be exposed!¡± ¡°How can an unknown security guard like him solve a problem that so many of us can¡¯t solve? Let¡¯s wait and see how he¡¯ll embarrasses himself!¡± When Hugh and the others saw that Han was silent, they all looked at Han with disdain, preparing to see Han humiliate himself. In fact, they could not wait to see Han lose face. Under their gloating gazes, Han took out one of the remedies and said, ¡°This trantion is urate. Thebination of the medicine is also correct.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we seed in refining it?¡± Hugh asked aggressively. ¡°There are two reasons.¡± Han raised two fingers and said with a serious expression, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s the same as the previous remedy. You haven¡¯t grasped the grams of the medicine¡¯s match well. ¡°Secondly, there¡¯s a problem with the order of adding medicine! ¡°Herbal medicine emphasizes thebination of yin and yang. Medicinesplement and counteract each other. As long as thebination is correct and the grams are normal, poison can also be a tonic. ¡°If the grams are wrong, the tonic can also be poison. ¡°When refining medicine, the order in which the medicine is added is also very particr. Once the order is wrong, the tonic can also be poison for killing people.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Everyone here knows about these two problems. The question is how we should solve these two problems. Can you solve them?¡± Hugh sneered. The others also looked at Han coldly. The remedy they had obtained only recorded the medicinal herbs. There was no specific number of grams, and there was no order to refine medicine. It was extremely difficult to obtain the correct method to refine medicine. ¡°Of course! ¡°Actually, this medicinal pill is simr to the thirst-quenching pill on the market today. They¡¯re both tonics and have the effect of nourishing the kidneys, nourishing the yin, and promoting the production of body fluid. The amazing thing is that this remedy has a few more medicinal catalysts, increasing its effect. ¡°2 grams of roots of kudzu vine, 4 grams of glutinous rehmannia, 5 grams of milkvetch stem, 3 grams of trichosanthes root, 3 grams of dried corn silk, 2 grams of orchid grass, 1 gram of sanch flowers, magnoliavine fruit, and yam¡­ ¡°When making medicine, first add the roots of kudzu vine, glutinous rehmannia, milkvetch stem, and two bowls of clear water, and then cook them for five minutes. Then add corn silk, orchid grass, and then add¡­¡± Han picked up the pen on the table and a piece of paper. He wrote down the grams of the medicinal herbs in the remedy and wrote down more than 20 medicinal herbs in one go. Then, he picked up another piece of paper and wrote down the order for refining medicine. After he finished writing, he handed two pieces of paper to Yara and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled. This is the prescription and pharmaceutical order that I¡¯ve reconfigured. If you refine ording to this form and order, you¡¯ll be able to refine at medicinal pill to treat diabetes, the blood-tonifying pill! ¡°This medicine nourishes the yin and nourishes the kidneys. It¡¯s good for promoting the production of body fluid. It¡¯s much more useful than melbine and glyburide in modern medicine. Its effect is second only to insulin. Moreover, its magical effect is that it doesn¡¯t require injections. There are no side effects if it¡¯s taken orally.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, anyone can brag. Do you think you can refine it just because you say so?¡± Hugh sneered. He still felt that Han wasn¡¯t capable and was just spouting nonsense. Han nced at him coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like me so much. You¡¯ve questioned me time and time again. Why don¡¯t we make a bet? ¡°If I can sessfully refine the blood-tonifying pill ording to the remedy I wrote and treat diabetes, you have to apologize to me and p yourself three times. How about that?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Han had long disliked Hugh. Ever since he came in, Hugh had been mocking him and even threatened Yara to chase him away. This kind of person was self-righteous. Hugh felt that he had studied a lot and was high and mighty. He looked down on anyone who had a lower status and job than him. He had always looked down on Han, mocked Han, and despised Han. This attitude made Han especially unhappy. He wanted to teach Hugh a lesson. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Hugh said coldly. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll be at your disposal!¡± Han said. Hugh¡¯s eyes lit up and he said coldly, ¡°Alright, a gentleman never goes back on his word. I¡¯ll make this bet with you!¡± In his opinion, these few pill forms could not be sessfully researched by famous doctors like them. After spending a day and night, they only managed to develop some superficial knowledge. Han was just a security guard. He must have written something random. It was impossible for him to refine a blood-tonifying pill. Beside Hugh, a doctor frowned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, how can you bet with such a person? If you lose, won¡¯t your reputation be ruined?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? This is a sure-win situation. Do you really think that an ignorant and ipetent security guard like him can sessfully research it? I reckon that he can¡¯t even understand the remedy and is just spouting nonsense!¡± Hugh sneered. That person¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Thinking about it carefully, he felt that Hugh¡¯s words made sense. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In this era, if there were truly capable people, how could they be willing to be an unknown security guards? Only those ignorant and ipetent weaklings would be security guards! How could such a weakling understand such a high-level remedy? Hugh was definitely going to win! Thinking of this, the doctor gave Hugh a thumbs up and said. in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Hunter, you¡¯re amazing. Today, we¡¯ll expose this security guard¡¯s tricks and chase him out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We must expose this person¡¯s true colors and let Mr. Hawk know how disgusting he is.¡± Hugh gritted his teeth, his gaze cold. At this moment, Han looked at Yara and said, ¡°Ms. Irwin, you can refine the medicine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yara looked excited as she walked into theboratory with the remedy and the order of concoction. Herboratory has a full suite of research and pharmaceutical machines. She turned on the machine and started making the medicine ording to the remedy and order given by Han. ¡°Hehe, Han, you¡¯re definitely going to lose. I advise you to apologize to Mr. Hunter now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So many professors and experts couldn¡¯t figure it out. You, a security guard, want to figure it out? Hehe, in your dreams!¡± The famous doctors beside Hugh looked at Han with disdain and mockery. Hugh¡¯s eyes were also filled with disdain as he said, ¡°If you can make the pill, not only will I apologize to you and p myself three times, but I¡¯ll also kneel and kowtow to you to show my respect!¡± ¡°You said it yourself,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Yes, I said it. Do you think you can win?¡± Hugh sneered, his eyes arrogant. ¡°Hugh, Han is my master. Be more respectful with your words,¡± William said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Hawk, don¡¯t be fooled by him. I think he¡¯s a swindler!¡± Hugh said. William¡¯s eyes turned angry. He had personally witnessed the wonders of the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism of Han. He knew very well that Han¡¯s medical skills were unfathomable and superb. Hugh actually dared to look down on his master, which made him very unhappy. William wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Han. ¡°Let the facts speak for themselves,¡± Han said. William could only grit his teeth and stop talking. He red at Hugh. ¡°Mr. Hawk is so badly deceived. I must help him,¡± Hugh thought. Thinking of this, he looked at Han with an even colder gaze. At this moment, a refreshing medicinal fragrance wafted out of theboratory. A fragrance wafted through the air. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Everyone smelled the fragrance wafting in the air and looked intoxicated. Then, they looked at the laboratory. ¡°I did it! I really did it!¡± In theboratory, Yara was overjoyed. She rushed out with two pills in her hand. This medicinal pill was pale white, like milk candy, and it was filled with a fragrance. ¡°Look, ording to the recipe and order given by Han, the blood-tonifying pill has really been sessfully refined.¡± Yara looked at the pill in her hand and was extremely excited. Her smile was like a flower, and she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. ¡°It really seeded? Is this the blood-tonifying pill? Why is it so fragrant?¡± When everyone saw the two blood-tonifying pills, they looked at each other in shock. Previously, so many of them could not figure out the correct form. When they were randomly refining medicine, they were all formless medicinal liquids. It was impossible for them to have any medicinal value. Now, Han had solved it as soon as he arrived. It was simply unbelievable! When Hugh saw this scene, his expression was extremely gloomy. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just the formation of a medicinal pill. What¡¯s the use of this? I don¡¯t know the exact effect.¡± ¡°We just need to test this,¡± Han said calmly. Yara couldn¡¯t wait to know the result. She immediately called over a diabetic. To ensure the effectiveness of the pill, she first used a machine to measure the patient¡¯s blood sugar. The machine showed a blood sugar concentration of 16mmol/l. ¡°Is it so high?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they saw the data. The normal blood sugar concentration in the human body was 3.9-6.0mmol/l. Now that the patient¡¯s blood sugar was so high, it was very likely that he would be in danger. ¡°Take it.¡± Yara gave one of the pills to the patient. About three minutester, after another test, the patient¡¯s blood sugar concentration had decreased to 14mmol/l. Five minutester, the blood sugar was 13 mmol/l. Thirty minutester, the patient¡¯s blood sugar returned to normal. Yara also investigated various indicators of the patient, especially the liver and kidney function of the patient. The data showed that the patient¡¯s liver and kidney function were not affected, and even the other org ans were healthy. This meant that there were no side effects after taking this pill. ¡°Well¡­¡± William and Yara widened their eyes in ecstasy when they saw the results. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Can herbal medicine really have such an effect?¡± ¡°There are no side effects. The effect of lowering blood sugar isparable to injecting insulin. This is simply a miracle. pill!¡± Hugh and the people around him were all dumbfounded. Hugh, in particr, looked at the data several times. His face was pale and he took a few steps back in disbelief. He muttered, ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re indeed amazing. This blood-tonifying pill can simply save lots of patients who have diabetes.¡± William praised Han from the bottom of his heart. His eyes were filled with admiration as he looked at Han. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve finally developed a new medicine that can help the world and benefit mankind!¡± Yara was also overjoyed. She hugged Han excitedly and kissed Han on the cheek. She jumped on the spot happily and could not control herself. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Hugh and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, ording to our bet, you¡¯ve already lost. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me? ¡°Also, you added another condition previously. You said that you would kneel and kowtow to show your respect. Do you still remember?¡± When Hugh heard this, his expression immediately became as ugly as if he had swallowed two dead frogs alive. The famous doctors beside him also had ashen expressions and could not say a word. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Han looked at Hugh and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hunter, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡± Hugh gritted his teeth and remained silent. At this moment, he had already suffered a crushing defeat. What else could he say? If he really followed the bet, he would have to kneel and kowtow to Han. He would also have to show Han respect. As a famous doctor, he could not do such a thing. Therefore, he could only silently agree. ¡°Mr. Hunter, why are you silent?¡± Han stared at Hugh coldly and said word by word, ¡°However, it¡¯s useless even if you remain silent. As a man, you have to admit defeat. Or are you going back on your word?¡± Hugh was still silent, but his expression became even uglier. ¡°Hehe, you were so arrogant previously. Now that you¡¯ve lost, you don¡¯t admit it and just remain silent. Is this the manner of a professor like you?¡± When Han saw Hugh like this, his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kneel, I won¡¯t force you. However, please remember that traditional medicine is more unfathomable than you think! ¡°The wisdom that has been passed down by our ancestors for five thousand years is not something that a few hundred years of modern medicine canpare to! ¡°You haven¡¯t even learned anything from our ancestors. You¡¯ve only learned modern medicine for a few years, and you think that modern medicine is invincible. How ignorant. and stu pid you are! ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of beingpared to me!¡± With that, Han turned around and left. ¡°Master, wait for me.¡± William hurriedly chased after him. Hugh felt a burning pain on his face as he watched Han leave. He had lost all his face. Han¡¯s every word was like a knife stabbing into his face, making him so embarrassed. At this moment, Yara also came back to her senses. She looked at Hugh coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, our team needs someone who dares to take responsibility. I think you might not be suitable for our team.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Fire me?¡± Hugh¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Hunter, do I have to make myself clear?¡± Yara asked in a deep voice. Hugh¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Ms. Irwin, I was wrong. I have to support my old parents and children. They all rely on me. I can¡¯t lose this job.¡± Although he was a famous doctor and had earned a lot of money, he had lost all his money in the stock market not long ago. If he did not receive generous treatment from Mapleturz Group, he would be dead meat! ¡°Mr. Hunter, I¡¯ll be frank now. You¡¯re fired! It¡¯s best if you pack your things and leave now. Don¡¯t make me call security guards, or you¡¯ll embarrass yourself!¡± Yara¡¯s expression was cold and domineering. Competition was allowed between teams. However, she did not need someone who didn¡¯t take responsibility for what he did or went back on his words. This was because such people were often the most unreliable and could easily be fence-sitters. Most importantly, she had already treated Han as the secret weapon of her research department. After Hugh made a bet with Han, Hugh didn¡¯t keep his promise. It was obvious that Hugh didn¡¯t keep his word. Since Han didn¡¯t pursue the matter, she would help Han pursue the matter and vent Han¡¯s anger. When Hugh heard this, his expression turned even uglier. He saw Yara¡¯s domineering and determined eyes. Those cold eyes made him feel as if he had been electrocuted. He walked out of the door dejectedly. At this moment, he regretted it so much. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to go against Han no matter how bold he was. Now that he had suffered the consequences of his own actions, it was toote for him to regret it. ¡°Han! It¡¯s all Han¡¯s fault!¡± After Hugh walked out of the door, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. His eyes became more and more resentful. ¡°Da mn it, Han, you caused me to lose my job. I will definitely not let you off! ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll make you die with me!¡± After dealing with Hugh, Yara nced at everyone on the team and said, ¡°Let me repeat myself. In my research team, what I need the most is not skills and abilities, but nice character! ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone who doesn¡¯t take responsibility or doesn¡¯t dare to admit what he has said or done. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The others hurriedly nodded. ¡°Alright, continue working.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After Yara gave her instructions, she took the concocted blood-tonifying pill and rushed out of the door. She caught up with Han who had returned to the security room and said excitedly, ¡°Han, thank you so much this time. ¡°Tell me, what other reward do you want? I¡¯ll reward you on behalf of Ms. Labenz.¡± If the blood-tonifying pill could sessfully treat diabetes, as long as she held a press conference, her fame would definitely spread throughout the world. Mapleturz Group would also be the number- one pharmaceuticalpany in the country. She and Reign still had a trump card, which was the scar removal ointment. If these two medicines were released at the same time, it would definitely cause a sensation throughout the country. These two medicines were developed by Han. Han was the biggest contributor! Han stopped in his tracks and said seriously, ¡°I really want something.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Yara said. ¡°I want to rece Quentin and be the director of the security team,¡± Han said in a deep voice. Quentin kept finding trouble with him and was as annoying as a fly. Therefore, he wanted to rece Quentin! ¡°Well¡­¡± Yara looked troubled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. Why don¡¯t you change the reward?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ms. Labenz promote me?¡± Han looked puzzled. He had made a great contribution and should be rewarded. As the CEO, Reign could make him be the director of the security department. Wasn¡¯t that a simple matter? ¡°The Labenz family¡¯s power distribution is veryplicated. Even if Ms. Labenz is the CEO, she can¡¯t decide alone. Moreover, Quentin is Ms. Labenz¡¯s second uncle¡¯s nephew. If you want to rece him, you have to get Ms. Labenz¡¯s second uncle¡¯s approval,¡± Yara said. Han understood. In other words, Reign wasn¡¯t the only one who was in charge of Mapleturz Group. She was suppressed by others and did not have the power to change the director of a department. At this moment, he finally understood why Quentin was so arrogant as to collect protection fees. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t have any other requests. Just get Ms. Labenz to approve my three-day leave,¡± Han said. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my department? I¡¯ll raise your sry by five times ording to your current sry!¡± Yara said. ¡°No, it¡¯s better for me to be a security guard,¡± Han refused. He still did not know what mission his master had given him. Once he entered this research department, he might lose his freedom. Although working as a security guard was a little tiring, he could at least sk ip work at any time and leave. He was rtively free and did not have to be controlled too much. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll approve your leave on behalf of Ms. Labenz. I want to thank you, soe to my house tonight and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± Yara said. She felt that Han was more amazing than she had thought. His medical skills were unfathomable. She wanted to learn more medical knowledge from Han. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe to the researchb tonight?¡± Han asked. Yesterday, at Queenie¡¯s school, Yara said that she wanted to study the ancient remedy in her office tonight. ¡°The remedy is at my house. You can study it too,¡± Yara said. Han was stunned. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too good, right?¡± If he went to Yara¡¯s room to study it alone, what would he do if they ended up on the bed? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 As Han spoke, he sized Yara up. To be honest, Yara was indeed very beautiful. She wasparable to Reign. Moreover, looking at her voluptuous figure, he felt that she was probably very suitable for having children. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll send you my home addresster.¡± Yara quickly finalized this matter as if she was afraid that Han would regret it. ¡°Alright, see you tonight.¡± Han nodded helplessly. ¡°See you tonight!¡± Yara was overjoyed. After confirming the meeting time again and again, she left happily. ¡°Master, I think Ms. Irwin is interested in you.¡± William looked at Yara¡¯s bouncing back and smiled like an old father watching his daughter. Yara was beautiful and had a great figure. She looked like a perfect match with Han. ¡°Mr. Hawk, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a security guard. She doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Han smiled. ¡°Master, you¡¯re too humble. Your medical skills are extraordinary. As long as you¡¯re willing, I reckon the princess will be willing to marry you,¡± William said. Although his medical skills could notpare to Han¡¯s, he had met countless people and had a sharp eye. He could tell at a nce where Han¡¯s charmy. This kind of man had ultimate skills, but he kept an extremely low profile. There must be many stories about him, and he was filled with mystery. It was this sense of mystery that was enough to fascinate many women. ¡°Mr. Hawk, you sure know how to joke. By the way, why are you following me?¡± Han asked curiously. ¡°A teacher for a day, a teacher for life. I¡¯ll follow by your side and be at your beck and call,¡± William said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Hawk, don¡¯t be like this. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Han smiled bitterly and walked into an office. He picked up a pen and paper and wrote something. He handed it to William and said, ¡°You took me as your master because of the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism, right? ¡°This is the secret and principle of the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism. You can take it to learn. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, master!¡± William was overjoyed and hurriedly took the piece of paper. He knelt down and respectfully thanked Han. The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism was an acupuncture skill. Even the Master of the Divine Healers Sect would have to admire it. Han actually imparted the acupuncture skill to him so easily. This was a huge favor! ¡°Mr. Hawk, please get up.¡± Han had no choice but to help William up. 15:22 Th?, 6 Jul Williamn was already old enough to be her grandfather, but William still knelt down to him for no reason. It was too much, and he couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°I will forever remember your great kindness, master. In the future, I will do anything to repay your kindness,¡± William said solemnly. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Hurry up and go back to study, Han hurriedly said. William was extremely grateful. After thanking Han repeatedly, he carefully took the paper with the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism written on it and left in high spirits. He was as happy as a child who had obtained his favorite toy. This old man is quite cute if he doesn¡¯t like to kneel. Han thought to himself. In his impression, old doctors who were slightly sessful were usually arrogant and condescending. Even if they did something wrong, they would not admit it. They were stubborn. It was rare to see an old professor like William, who was quick¨Cwitted, eager to learn, and modestly asked questions. ¡°I hope he canprehend the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism, Han thought. This acupuncture skill only had 18 needles on the surface, but the principle contained in it was extremelyplicated. Back then, it took him three days and three nights toprehend it. As for whether William couldprehend it or not, that would depend on William¡¯s talent. Han shook his head and went back to the security department to change. At this moment, many security guards had already returned to the security room one after another and opened the doors and windows. When David and the other two saw Han walking back, their eyes were filled with fear. They hurriedly ran to the side and hid, not daring to meet Han. They were already scared by Han. Han couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He went straight to the changing room, changed out of the security uniform, and left Mapleturz Group. Yara had already approved his leave, so there was no need for him to continue working. Now, he was going to legalize the money he had obtained so that his parents could happily ept the two million dors on his card. Sky Dragon Bank was a very famous bank in Lightdom City. The sry card Han applied for at Mapleturz Group was the card of Sky Dragon Bank. After entering the bank and taking the number, Han waited quietly at the side. About thirty minutester, it was his turn. He walked to the bank service window and handed over the bank card. ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw 200 thousand dors in cash¡± ¡°200 thousand dors in cash?¡± Upon hearing this, the female staff member in the service window looked up in surprise. She was very pure and beautiful. She wore a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses and looked very elegant and generous. However, when she saw Han, the surprise in her eyes turned into disdain and ridicule. She said coldly, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you Han? It¡¯s been eight years. Where did you wander off to?¡± 1522 ¡°Are you Evelyn?¡± Han looked at the staff member with a hint of joy in his eyes. Evelyn was his high school ssmate and the ss belle. Han had once had a crush on her and even told his desk mate that he would definitely woo her in the future. He did not expect the two of them to encounter such a situation. For a moment, Han felt very amiable and happy. It had been eight years since theyst met. It was a good thing to meet the female ssmate he had once liked. However, before he could be happy for long. Evelyn threw his bank card out and said coldly, ¡°Han, we¡¯re adults now. Put away your tricks. Don¡¯t think you can woo me like this. Pick up your card and get lost!¡± Han was stunned. Then, he immediately understood and exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not here to chase after you. I¡¯m here to withdraw money,¡± ¡°Withdraw money? Do you have 200 thousand dors since your family is so poor? You¡¯re really lying without thinking. Stay out of here. Don¡¯t disturb my work!¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she red coldly at Han. She even tore the note that Han had gotten and threw it into the trash can. Before Han left the country, he had confessed his feelings to her in ss. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Now that eight years had passed, Han suddenly appeared in front of her again. In her opinion, Han must have not given up and wanted to woo her. That was why he deliberately came to meet her and even used the method of withdrawing money to joke around in an attempt to get closer to her. Such behavior was simply childish to the extreme! Moreover, after eight years. Han was still dressed like a poor man. None of his clothes were branded goods. They could not be cheaper. It was obvious that he was not doing well overseas. Did a poor man like him want to chase after her? Dream on! Han held his bank card and frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t Evelyn thinking too much? Moreover, Evelyn was a staff member, but she tore his note and threw out his bank card. Her attitude was too bad, wasn¡¯t it? Wasn¡¯t she too arrogant? ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯ll withdraw 200 thousand dors in cash and buy 40 thousand dors in wealth management products!¡± At this moment, a young man in a suit came to Han¡¯s side and handed the bank card to Evelyn. When Evelyn saw this young man, her originally cold and disdainful expression instantly became as gentle as a spring breeze. She smiled. ¡°Jim, long time no see. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll settle it for you immediately.¡± With that, she picked up the bank card and started operating it. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your time. After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s go have a meal together,¡± Jim said with a smile. ¡°Sure, Mr. ck. Since it¡¯s your treat, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Evelyn smiled like a flower. Han looked at Jim and recognized Jim. Jim was also his high school alumnus, and Jim studied in another ss. It was said that Jim was a rich second¨Cgeneration heir and his family was very rich. Han looked at Evelyn, who was chatting andughing with Jim, and his eyes darkened. He said unhappily. ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re too much. I was clearly here first. Firste, first served Why should he cut the queue?¡± Evelyn swept a cold nce at Han and said disdainfully. ¡°Why? It¡¯s just because Jim is a big boss who has hundreds of thousands of dors, and you¡¯re nothing! Just wait obediently at the side.¡± In fact, Jim had been contacting her to buy wealth management products recently. Every time, he would spend tens of thousands of dors. As a staff member, she had amission on her performance, so she treated Jim especially well. At this moment, Jim also recognized Han. He sized up Han and said disdainfully, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you Han? I heard from your father that you¡¯re now a security guard and someone else¡¯s guard dog.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°You heard it from my dad?¡± Han was stunned. His father was not familiar with Jim at all. Where did Jim get the news from? ¡°Don¡¯t you know? On the first day you joined thepany, your poor father told someone about your job while he was buying cigarettes outside. Now, everyone on your street knows you¡¯re a watchdog. Looking at your father¡¯s happy face, those who don¡¯t know might think you¡¯re a big shot,¡± Jim said disdainfully. ¡°Jim, please show some respect. I¡¯m a security guard, not a dog,¡± Han retorted in a deep voice. ¡°Is there a difference between a security guard and a dog?¡± Jim¡¯s smile widened. His eyes were filled with disdain. It was obvious that he did not take Han seriously. At this moment, Evelyn also said, ¡°Mr. ck is right. You¡¯re all dogs.¡± Jim sized up Han from head to toe and said mockingly, ¡°Han, you were considered an influential figure in school back then. Why don¡¯t youe to my unit and be my watchdog? I guarantee that you¡¯ll live a good life. I¡¯ll give you a monthly sry of 1600 dors. How about that?¡± ¡°Han, Mr. ck is giving you a chance. Hurry up and learn to bark like a dog to please your new owner,¡± Evelyn mocked with augh. Completely disrespecting Han, the two echoed each other and mocked Han to their heart¡¯s content. Han¡¯s ¡®s eyes turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me! Jim, do you think you can look down on others just because you have some money?¡± Jim sneered. ¡°Sorry, I have millions in savings. With money, I can do whatever I want! So what if I want to look down on you? Damn security guard and watchdog, what can you do to me?¡± Han stared at him with eyes as sharp as knives. Jim was shocked by this gaze. He forced himself to calm down and sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Hitting a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing like you will only dirty my hands.¡± Han nced at him coldly. He then took his card and turned to leave. After finding another female bank employee who was idle, he said, ¡°Miss Otto, bring me to open an ount. I want to buy stocks and funds and withdraw money!¡± Thedy was a newbie who had just joined thepany. She looked sweet and cute, and her big eyes were shining brightly. Her name, Mandy Otto, was written on the name tag. She greeted Han enthusiastically when she saw himing. She poured coffee for Han and said, ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡± ¡°Haha, buy stocks and funds? You¡¯re just a watchdog. Do you think you¡¯re in the position to say this?¡± Jim sneered. ¡°Newbie, this Han is a pauper. Don¡¯t be fooled by him. It¡¯s impossible he can afford funds and stocks. Don¡¯t waste your time on him/ Evelyn¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she scorned Han. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Schuber.¡± Mandy smiled and replied in neither a servile nor overbearing manner. Then, she politely opened an ount for Han to invest in stocks and buy funds. Han took out his bank card and handed it to her. ¡°I¡¯ll use 1 million dors to purchase Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares, 600 thousand dors to purchase your bank¡¯s wealth management product, Wealth Technique, and retrieve the remaining 400 thousand dors. I want cash!¡± He did some calctions before this. Now that Mapleturz Group had the scar removal ointment and blood¨Ctonifying pill he 15:22 Thu 6 Jul anh had upgraded, it would definitely cause an uproar once it was released. By then, the shares would surely soar He also studied Wealth Technique, the wealth management product. It had a bright future and would definitely bring him at lot of money in the future. ¡°Hahaha, 1 million dors and 600 thousand dors? Han, stop bragging. Do you have that much money?¡± When Evelyn heard this, she almostughed out loud. Then she began mocking. ¡°And you, Mandy. In our line of work, you have to learn to read people. Don¡¯t treat idiots as clients and waste your time.¡± ¡°A newbie is indeed a newbie. You¡¯re not observant at all. Evelyn had long disliked Mandy. Although Mandy was a new intern, she was very popr among her male colleagues because of her beauty. Mandy had stolen all the limelight that belonged to her. Now that she saw Mandy serving Han passionately, she was even more annoyed. Hence, she mocked her on the spot. Mandy ignored her and continued working. ¡°You just have to learn it the hard way. How brainless,¡± Evelyn said unhappily. ¡°Han, you¡¯re bragging too much. I¡¯ll call you father if you can retrieve so much money.¡± Jim was also sneering. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to have a useless son like you.¡± Han responded calmly. ¡°Han, are you taking advantage of me?¡± Jim was furious when he heard that. ¡°You were the one who wanted me to call you father. I even rejected your request. How is this taking advantage of you?¡± Han retorted. Upon hearing that, Jim was rendered speechless. Beep! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, the notification of a sessful transaction rang out from Mandy¡¯s side. ¡°This¡­¡± Mandy looked at the bill on theputer in shock. At first, she only wanted to do her job and entertain her client well. She wasn¡¯t expecting Han to have so much money. Nobody expected Han to really have more than two million dors on his card. Not to mention he bought 1 million. dors worth of shares in one go. ¡°Miss Otto, don¡¯t be surprised. There¡¯s still a 600 thousand dors Spring Machinery Fund. Help me purchase it,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Alright, Mr. Jaber. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll purchase it for you immediately,¡± Mandy answered ecstatically. She would earn a lowermission for a share worth 1 million dors, but the wealth management product worth 600 thousand dors was a genuine investment product offered by their bank. She would earn a decentmission if she could secure Han¡¯s deal. Immediately, she began to proceed with Han¡¯s order. After the 600 thousand dors deal was confirmed, the bank manager immediately received the news and walked out respectfully on the spot. Respectfully and passionately, he invited Han into the VIP guest room and even served him 3.51% coffee personally. ¡°He¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression changed drastically when she saw this scene. She hurriedly walked over to look at Mandy¡¯sputer. When she saw that Han really bought 600 thousand dors worth of wealth management products, her eyes widened in shock. He really bought it! When did Han be so wealthy? At this moment, she felt so regretful that she pounded her chest and stomped her feet. She couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. She would have received Han personally if she had known he was this wealthy. She could have earned a highmission for securing 600 thousand dors worth of wealth management products! She couldn¡¯t believe she had missed out on this sum of money and let Mandy take advantage of it. It was simply too infuriating. Jim also looked at Han in the VIP room with a shocked expression. When did Han be so wealthy? Although Jim was a rich second¨Cgeneration heir, he didn¡¯t have much money that belonged to him. At most, he only earned about 200 thousand dors a year. Moreover, their family¡¯spany had been in a bad situation. Their business was going downhill, and they were on the verge of bankruptcy. Han had spent more than two million dors in cash at once. Hepletely surpassed him! He felt so embarrassed when he thought of how he tried to offer Han 1600 dors a month. He wanted to dig a hole and jump into it so badly. Soon, under the manager¡¯s operation, Han walked out with 400 thousand dors in cash. The manager was still walking next to Han, seeming extremely enthusiastic. Looking at Han walking away proudly, Evelyn and Jim felt their faces burn. Before Han left, he shook hands with the bank manager and said, ¡°I¡¯lle to the bank to buy wealth management products next time. Miss Otto has a good working attitude. I hope she can be my exclusive salesperson in the future.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± When the bank manager heard this, joy took over him. He hurriedly called Mandy over and said. ¡°Mandy, you¡¯re pretty good at your job. From today onwards, you can be a full¨Ctime employee.¡± ¡°Thank you, manager. Thank you, Mr. Jaber Mandy was overjoyed and quickly thanked Han and the bank manager. Seeing this scene, Evelyn was even more envious. In the past, she had gone through a trial period of half a year and three years of assessment before she became a full¨Ctime employce. Now, Mandy had been promoted to a full¨Ctime employee because of Han¡¯s deal! As the saying went, ¡°Comparison was the killer of joy.¡± Han took the money and nced at Jim and Evelyn before turning to leave. Jim gritted his teeth and said furiously, ¡°Spending so much money to invest in stocks and buy wealth management products. is too reckless. He¡¯ll definitely lose all his money in less than a month!¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Jim looked at Han¡¯s back as he left. Feeling jealous, he gritted his teeth and cursed for Han to lose money in his heart. At this moment, Evelyn chased after Han and held his hand. She then said sincerely, ¡°Han, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. 1 shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Let¡¯s have a dinner date tonight. How about that?¡± Han was a wealthy guy. She did not want to give up an important client to a neer like Mandy just like that. Therefore, she wanted to win back Han. After all, Han once had a crush on her when she was studying. If she went on a date with him, it would make him look good, and they would both have a way out. Who knew, maybe she could even make Han fall in love with her again. Hence, her attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees. She became enthusiastic and fawned over him. Han flung Evelyn¡¯s hand away, ¡°Miss Schuber, I don¡¯t recall us being this close, are we? Please don¡¯t touch me. Be careful. Jim might see us and misunderstand.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Jim and I are just ordinary friends. There¡¯s nothing else between us.¡± Despite being pushed away, Evelyn smiled brightly at Han like a bootlicker. ¡°Han, we were ssmates. It¡¯s been so long since west met. Let¡¯s have a meal together. I know a nice restaurant. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tonight.¡± Han was too rich. She didn¡¯t want to let go of such a good opportunity. Jim stood behind them, and his face fell when he saw what happened. ¡°Really?¡± Han looked at Evelyn with interest and almostughed out loud. This woman was really a snob! She tried to chase him away and refused to do business with him when she saw him dressed shabbily. Now that she knew he was wealthy, she immediately came over to curry favor with him. Evelyn was absolutely a bootlicker. Seeing this, Han could not help but sigh. It was indeed true that money ruled the world nowadays. Money could make the devil push a millstone. Seeing Han¡¯s reaction. Evelyn was overjoyed. Thinking that Han still had feelings for her, she thought to herself, ¡°I knew I¡¯m still charming. Han, let¡¯s see how you escape from my grasp this time.¡± She was ecstatic inside but remained expressionless on the surface. Then, she continued to say, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange contact. numbers.¡± Han didn¡¯t refuse and immediately exchanged his number with her. He wanted to see what tricks Evelyn could y When the bank manager saw this scene, his eyes lit up. He approached Evelyn and asked, ¡°Evelyn, do you know Mr. Jaber?¡± Evelyn immediately held Han¡¯s arm affectionately and smiled. ¡°Hello, manager. I¡¯m Han¡¯s high school ssmate.¡± That¡¯s amazing. From now on, you and Mandy will be in charge of receiving Mr. Jaber,¡± the bank manager said happily. Han had spent millions of dors as soon as he arrived. He was a big client, so the manager wanted to keep him. ¡°Thank you, manager. I¡¯ll definitely serve Han well. Evelyn was overjoyed and immediately made a promise. She even looked at Mandy smugly, trying to show off. It was as though she was saying. ¡°You can¡¯t snatch my client away.¡± Mandy¡¯s face twitched when she saw this.. Evelyn was obviously taking her customers! However, she was not angry or upset. Maintaining her smile, she said sincerely, ¡°Evelyn, please guide me in the future.¡± She was a neer and did not know much. It would be best if she could learn from a senior employee like Evelyn. After all, she had only managed to pick up Han because Evelyn refused to serve him. ¡°Alright, take your time to chat. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Han smiled at the two of them and turned to leave. Take care, Mr. Jaber Mandy hurriedly sent him out. Not to be outdone, Evelyn walked Han to the door. Before Han left, she even brushed her fingers across Han¡¯s palm and smiled seducingly. ¡°Han, don¡¯t forget our date. See you tonight.¡± Han waved his hand, indicating that he understood. Then, he left without looking back. Evelyn and Mandy watched Han¡¯s disappearing figure for a long time before returning to the bank. By this time, the bank manager had already left. Mandy¡¯s eyes were cold as she red at Mandy. She then uttered, ¡°Mandy, remember this. Han is my client. Be more observant in the future. With me around, you don¡¯t get to serve him, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Mandy nodded. Evelyn sneered and returned to her post with an arrogant expression and proud steps as though she had just won a victory. As she was about to continue serving Jim, she realized he had already left. ¡°Is Jim angry?¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, she soon smiled again. So what if Jim was angry? Now that she had a client like Han, she no longer needed Jim¡¯s help. Outside the bank, Han was waiting for a taxi with a cash box. He had recovered a little money from Den, but to cover his tracks, he had spent more than 1.6 million dors into stocks and wealth management funds. He wanted to give the rest to his parents, so he did not even have a car. ¡°After I collect all the money from Den, I have to buy a house for my parents as soon as possible. Han Jaber thought to himself as he waited for a taxi. Although the house was cozy, it was too old. It was also far from the city center, and the surrounding environment was not good either. Not to mention there were many uncleared smelly garbage dumps around the house. He had to provide his parents with a better living environment with clean air. Just as Han was waiting for the car, Jim came to his side with a bag. He smiled and said, ¡°Han, long time no see.¡± After learning that Han was rich, his attitude towards Han also changed 180 degrees. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just meet? Han nced at him. Jim¡¯s face fell, but he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Han, what business are you doing now?¡± As Jim spoke, he nced at the money box in Han¡¯s hand. There were 400 thousand dors in it! This amount of money was more than the bnce in his bank ount. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? I¡¯m just a security guard who guards people¡¯s doors,¡± Han answered calmly. Jim seemed awkward. He felt like he had been insulted by Han. Knowing that Han was wealthy, he wanted to establish a good rtionship with him. He thought he could get Han to invest in his family¡¯spany in the future and help them get through difficultThis is from N?velDrama.Org. times. Now that Han mocked him, he did not know how to react. Jim looked at Han with a puzzled look and thought, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this guy for eight years, and he¡¯s only working as at security guard now. Where did he get so much money?¡± Suddenly, he thought of a possibility! Lottery tickets! ¡°That¡¯s right. Han doesn¡¯t even have a university degree, let alone any ability. That¡¯s why he became a security guard. With his ability, it¡¯s impossible he can earn so much money. This kid must have won the lottery!¡± The more Jim thought about it, the more he felt he had guessed correctly. After understanding this, he looked at Han coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a lucky nouveau riche, so why pretend to be something you¡¯re not? It¡¯s not your money, and soon you¡¯ll lose everything. Trash like you trying to learn about finance and stock trading is simply ridiculous!¡± As he spoke, he picked up his money bag, opened the zipper, and showed off in front of Han. ¡°Do you see that? This is the money I earned with my own ability! This is what you call real money!¡± As he was showing off his money, it immediately attracted the attention of some passersby. Some fierce¨Clooking men stopped in their tracks and looked over with greedy eyes. Han looked at Jim¡¯s sudden change in attitude and felt somewhat confused. He remained expressionless and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s best to keep your wealth low¨Ckey. Be careful not to get too excited and end up in sorrow.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 As a Mercenary King, Han¡¯s observation skills were very sharp. After Jim exposed the money in the bag, several men who passed by looked at him with greedy and fierce eyes. Jim¡¯s bold actions were bound to attract the attention of some observant people. Han reminded him because they were once ssmates. Jim sneered and said with disdain in his eyes. ¡°End up in sorrow? Haha, Han, you should keep these words to yourself. A nouveau richer like you will lose all your money one day!¡± ¡°Go ahead and wait for your taxi. I¡¯m going back to pay my employees their sry!¡± After finishing his words, he closed the money bag and walked to a BMW 5 Series parked by the bank. As he started walking, two fierce¨Clooking men walked past Han and toward Jim with unfriendly looks. ¡°Jim, be careful.¡± Han frowned and hurriedly reminded him. However, it was toote. Bang! Immediately after Han spoke, the two men covered their faces with their clothes and rushed behind Jim. They raised the sticks in their hands and ruthlessly hit the back of Jim¡¯s head. Jim¡¯s head bled on the spot, and he fell to the ground. The money bag in his hand also fell to the ground. Picking up the money bag, the two men quickly fled from the scene. ¡°Ahhh! My money! No!¡± ¡°Bastards, stop right there!¡± Jim covered the wound on his head and shouted in despair. Then, he stood up and chased after the two men with all his might. However, he was injured and seldom worked out usually. He could not catch up to the two robbers at all. He could only watch in despair as they fled the scene. As he chased, he shouted, ¡°Someone, stop them! They are robbers!¡± ¡°Come and stop me if you have the guts! Get lost!¡± When the two robbers heard this, their eyes turned cold. They took fruit knives from their waists and red at the pedestrians who wanted to stop them. The pedestrians present were shocked and hurriedly dodged. The two of them took the opportunity to run even further. Watching them run further and further away, Jim was burning with anxiety. He staggered and fell on his face. His face was covered in blood. He got up and did not even have time to wipe the blood off his face. He watched as the two of them ran further and further away. Despair filled his eyes. He was so anxious that tears streamed down his face. Hugging his head, he cried. It was over! Everything was over! The stack of cash was very important to him. He would suffer a heavy loss if he lost them. Just as Jim was in despair, Han made his move. He slowly picked up two cans of coke from a snack shop by the street and threw them toward the robbers. Bang! Bang! The coke flew across the sky like lightning and hit the back of the heads of the two robbers. They fell to the ground. Feeling dizzy, they could not get up for a long time. The money bag in their hands also fell to the ground. Han scanned the store¡¯s QR code and paid for the two bottles of Coke before approaching and carrying the money bag back. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re such a busybody! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± One of the robbers struggled to get up. With a hideous expression, he grabbed a knife and stabbed at Han. Han remained unfazed. He kicked the robber five meters away, causing him to fall into a trash can by the street. When the other robber saw this scene. he was frightened and ran away. Han couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He carried the money bag and returned to Jim, who was crying. He then tossed the money bag before him and said calmly. I told you to keep your wealth low¨Ckey. You didn¡¯t listen, and now you¡¯re suffering¡± When Jim saw the money bag, he was overjoyed. He hugged the money bag tightly on the spot and said gratefully, ¡°Han. thank you. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°For the sake that you were my old ssmates, I helped you this time. Next time, I won¡¯t be able to help you. You¡¯d better be careful!¡± Han nced at Jim indifferently and left with his money bag. Jim watched Han¡¯s disappearing figure, and his heart was filled with guilt. He had belittled Han just now, but Han still helped him. Theparison made him feel like a clown. He was nothingpared to Han. ¡°Han is such a nice guy, but you mistreated him, You¡¯re simply shameless!¡± Jim pped himself hard. Then, he quickly carried the money bag and returned to his BMW, feeling extremely ashamed. At this moment, he received a text message. A person had convened an alumni gathering and called for all high school ssmates in Lightdom City to attend. The gathering would be held in three days at Lightdom City¡¯s Garden Hotel. Many people responded in the high school group chat. Right then, a female ssmate with the nickname ¡®Big Star Selena¡® asked in the group chat, ¡°I heard that ss Two¡¯s Han has returned. Is he here to participate in the alumni gathering?¡± ¡°Han Jaber? Do you mean the good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who caused trouble eight years ago and escaped overseas? What¡¯s the point of having someone like him participate?¡± ¡°I live near Han¡¯s house. As far as I know, Han now works as a security guard in Mapleturz Group. Selena, forget about him. Han is not worthy of you¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Selena, you¡¯re the most promising person in our ss now. Why do you care about that trash, Han?* ¡°Han is a nobody. He doesn¡¯t deserve to hang out with us!¡± Sering Selena¡¯s message, many people in the group quickly replied to criticize Han. They made him sound worthless. As everyone knew, Selena and Han were close friends in high school. Right now, Selena was already a high and mighty superstar. Han was just a security guard with no ability, Naturally. everyone opposed seeing a superstar feeling attached to Han. Upon seeing this, Jim¡¯s eyes turned cold. He immediately typed a retort, ¡°Han isn¡¯t trash. He is a brilliant man now!¡± ¡°Selena, you want to see Han, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to bring Han there in three days¡± Han had helped him take back his money. He owed Han a favor. Since Selena still had an attachment to Han, he would help Han once and see if he could matchmake Han with Selena. ¡°Okay, Jim, if you can bring Han over, I¡¯ll also participate in this alumni gathering.¡± Selena immediately replied. After the sentence, she even added an ¡®anticipating¡® and ¡®grateful¡® emoji. Obviously, she was really looking forward to meeting Han. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Han is so charming that even Big Star Selena can¡¯t forget him.¡± Jim looked at the messages and felt envious. Selena was the prettiest girl in their ss. She was particrly gorgeous and had countless suitors. Many rich second- generation heirs queued up to chase after her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. However, she did not like those rich second¨Cgeneration heirs at all. She only loved hanging out with Han, the pauper. Han became the public enemy of all the boys in the school because of this. Now eight years had passed, but Selena was still devoted to Han like how she used to be. Jim was extremely jealous. Han carried the money bag and had just returned to his house when his phone suddenly rang. It was his sister, Floris. ¡°Floris, are you looking for me?¡± Han answered the call. Tracy¡¯s panicked crying voice came through the phone. ¡°Is this Uncle Han? Please,e and save my mother quickly. Sobs¡­¡± Over the phone came a burst of shouting and Floris screaming in agony. Ìï Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°Bitch, are you looking for your brother to beat me up? I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Other than Tracy¡¯s cry for help, Liam¡¯s cold and furious scolding could also be heard from the phone. Following Liam¡¯s scolding, the sound of fists hitting the body sounded again. It sounded sullen. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t be afraid. Run!¡± Floris¡® voice sounded weak and worried. ¡°Han,e and save Floris. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Tracy cried helplessly as she asked Han for help. Han felt as if his heart was stabbed by a knife when he heard the voice.. ¡°You¡¯re still calling for help? Tracy, you¡¯re my fucking daughter, not Han Jaber¡¯s daughter!¡± p! Right after Liam¡¯s raging roar came the sound of a palm hitting the child¡¯s face. Tracy¡¯s crying could also be heard from the phone call. The call then hung up. Boom! Upon hearing these voices, monstrous anger rushed to the top of his head. Han¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red. Even the veins. on his forehead bulged. He clenched his fists on the spot, the action caused cracking sounds. Liam, that bastard! How dare he take revenge on his sister? He was courting death! ¡°Han, you¡¯re back.¡± Right then, Felicia walked out of the room. When she saw Han¡¯s demeanor, she was slightly stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? Why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Felicia Please help me take the box back. I have to go out for a while because of something urgent that has happened.¡± Han suppressed his anger and tried his best to remain calm. He then handed the cash box to Felicia before making a turn to run. At this moment, he felt that the anger in his body was about to explode. He was worried his behavior would scare Felicia if he did not leave quickly. Other than that, he could not ept Felicia knowing that something so unfortunate had happened to Floris. Otherwise, based on Felicia¡¯s personality, she would definitely be worrying, regretting, and ming herself ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why is he being so mysterious?¡± Felicia cast a confused nce at Han. Eventually, she took Han¡¯s box and went into the room. Dragon Hole, in a remote mountainous area. Han took a taxi and rushed over as fast as the car could take. After getting out of the car, he ran to Floris¡® house at lightning speed. However, he was still a step toote. Outside Floris¡® house was a sea of onlookers blocking and surrounding it. Han squeezed through the crowd and looked over. Floris¡® house seemed to have been overturned. It was an utter mess. and there was even blood all over the ground. Floris was beaten into a pool of blood and she was on the verge of death. ¡°Floris. Floris, wake up. Boohoo¡­¡± Tracy sat beside Floris as she kept pushing her body, trying to wake her mother up. Her eyes were red as she cried in despair. Her face waspletely covered in tears. It was a pitiful sight. Her face was decorated with several red palin prints, and blood was oozing from the corner of her mouth. There was also some blood on her ears, and her hair was messy. It was obvious that she had been hit too. However, no matter how Tracy cried out, Floris did not move. She did not wake up at all. Boom! Witnessing this scene, Han¡¯s eyes turned red. Anger rushed to the top of his head, and his heart felt like it was being torn apart. Rage! Endless anger roared in his body, burning it and burning his rationality. ¡°This mother and daughter are really pitiful to be beaten up like this.¡± ¡°Once a woman marries the wrong person, she¡¯ll really live a life worse than death.¡± ¡°I heard this woman couldn¡¯t stand her husband¡¯s domestic violence, so she fled with her daughter to rent this house. I didn¡¯t expect her husband to find her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already divorced her husband. Now that her husband has a rich woman, he wants to cut ties with them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to sever ties with him, but he actually attacked a single mother and child. He even beat up his own daughter so badly. That man is really disgusting.¡± ¡°Although he¡¯s such a disgust, I¡¯ve seen her husband. He¡¯s indeed quite handsome.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, this woman seems to be beaten to death. Call 120 quickly.¡± The neighbors discussed animatedly. Looking at Floris¡® severely injured appearance, their eyes were filled with sympathy and pity. However, no one lent a helping hand. Everyone was afraid of offending Liam. After all, Liam was the son¨Cinw of the Richards family currently. They could not afford to offend him. If they helped Floris and her daughter, Liam would want to settle the score with them. They would be in trouble. Han¡¯s eyes were red, and his heart was filled with anger. He took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the anger in him. He walked out of the crowd and came to Tracy¡¯s side. He gently wiped away Tracy¡¯s tears and blood. ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s alright. Han is here.¡± ¡°Han!¡± When Tracy saw Han, it was as if she had grabbed onto herst life¨Csaving straw. She hugged Han. ¡°Han, save Floris quickly ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, your mother won¡¯t die!¡± Hanforted her gently. He proceeded to take out a silver needle and stabbed it into some of Floris¡® acupoints to safeguard her heart. He then pressed his hand down and transferred his powerful vital energy into Floris¡¯s body. Then, Han carried her sister and told Tracy. Tracy, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll send Floris to the hospital.¡± Tracy wiped her tears and followed behind Han hurriedly. ¡°Stop right there!¡± As soon as they walked out of the house, a group of fierce¨Clooking, burly men blocked their way and red at Han aggressively. Liam appeared at the street entrance, sitting on top of a Porsche. He said coldly, ¡°Han, you came.¡± ¡°You cane here, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to take my wife and daughter away.¡± His eyes were ferocious as he red at Han. Ever since his hospitalization, he felt that everything was Floris¡® fault. It was all her fault that he was beaten up. He came to beat Floris and Tracy to vent his anger and lure Han out to take revenge. Now that Han finally appeared, he immediately got the burly men hiding in the dark toe out and block Han¡¯s way. Seeing this scene, Tracy was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly hid behind Han, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°Liam is still here.¡± ¡°Run!¡± ¡°As expected. Liam is still here. It seems like he¡¯s waiting for this man. This man is screwed.¡± The expressions of the onlookers also changed drastically. They hurriedly hid to the side and looked at Han with sympathy. They all felt that Han was going to be in trouble. These burly men were all tall and strong. The muscles in their arms were thicker than ordinary people¡¯s thighs. It was obvious that these people were especially good at fighting. Han looked so thin and weak. He was definitely not their match. He would definitely be beaten to the ground. ¡°Liam!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing Liam¡¯s appearance, Han¡¯s suppressed anger instantly rushed to the top of his head. His eyes were red like blood. Fury burned in his veins like a volcano that was about to erupt. Liam smoked a cigar as he replied with a sinister smile, ¡°Han, did you enjoy beating me up previously? Kneel now. Kowtow and admit your mistake. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your limbs!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Han ignored the burly men. His gaze was like a knife as he looked past the crowd to stare at Liam, ¡°What did you say?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Are you deaf? Mr. Hammond wants you to kneel. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll break your limbs!¡± One of the burly men berated arrogantly. Bang! Before he could even finish his sentence, Han raised his foot and kicked him ten meters away. He fell to the ground and hugged his stomach as he vomited crazily. ¡°What?¡± Witnessing this scene, Liam and everyone else was stunned. How was it possible for Han to dare make the first move when he was outnumbered? Has he gone mad? Han hugged his sister with both hands. His gaze was sharp as he enunciated word by word, ¡°Liam, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Kneel and apologize to my sister!¡± Liam was furious, much like a thunderstorm. He roared the next, ¡°Damn it, refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit instead? Everyone, break his limbs! As long as no one dies, I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens!¡± When the burly men heard this, theyughed sinisterly before letting out a ferocious roar. They all waved their fists and directed those fierce punches at Han. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Liam sneered as he watched the burly men rush out. These ten burly men were all fitness trainers he had recruited at the gym. All of them had practiced mixed martial arts. They were as ferocious as tigers. With their involvement, they would definitely be able to subdue Han to the ground. He held a cigar in his mouth and smiled sinisterly as if he could already view the scene of Han being beaten until his teeth were all over the ground and that he would finally kneel in front of him to beg for mercy. ¡°Haylen, be careful!¡± When Tracy saw this scene, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She hid behind Han and trembled. Han slowly ced Floris on the ground. Without another word, he charged into the crowd and sent a burly man flying ten meters away with just a punch. Then, he kicked another ten meters away. Immediately after, his eyes turned red as he let out a shocking howl. Instead of retreating, he charged into the crowd. At this moment, he was raging! Boundless fury burned in his chest, threatening to tear him apart. He did not show any mercy. His punches and kicks were like siege hammers. Wherever he passed, those burly men were all sent flying. They were either fractured or beaten until their seven orifices bled. They fell to the ground and could not get up again. Fifteen secondster, all the men were beaten to the ground by Han. Chapter 56. ¡°This, this can¡¯t be?¡± The smile on Liam¡¯s face froze, and the cigar in his mouth dropped to the ground. He was dumbfounded, his face filled with disbelief. Ten ferocious fitness coaches got defeated by Han just like this? How was this possible? ¡°Liam!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were bloodshot red as he red at Liam fiercely. His eyes were filled with anger. In the next second, he charged toward Liam at lightning speed. He was like a ferocious tiger that had juste out of its cage, exuding a majestic aura. Liam was so frightened that his face turned pale. It was to the extent that he almost knelt on the ground. Han¡¯s aura was too terrifying. Even though they were more than 20 meters apart, it still made him tremble in fear. Run! Liam made a prompt decision and quickly hid inside the car. Bang! As soon as he closed the door, Han¡¯s fist shattered the car¡¯s windshield and punched him in the shoulder. The powerful force instantly crushed Liam¡¯s bones. His shoulder de had already been shattered by Han once. At this moment, the bones in his arm crushed again. The intense pain made his face instantly contort in pain. ¡°Ahh!¡± Liam screamed like a pig getting ughtered. ¡°Come out!¡± Han stretched his hand, wanting to pull Liam out and teach him a lesson. Liam looked at Han¡¯s sharp and murderous eyes. He was frightened out of his wits. However, right then, Tracy let out a terrified cry. ¡°Han, Floris vomited blood!¡± Han¡¯s expression changed. Without another word, he immediately turned around and returned to Floris¡¯ side. Liam seized the opportunity to start the car with his other hand and fled. When he rushed out of the Dragon Hole, he realized that his pants were wet. An unpleasant stench filled the car. When Han red at him with the ferocious gaze moments ago, he had already peed his pants. Although he had managed to escape, Han¡¯s murderous gaze still lingered in his mind, making him tremble in fear. ¡°Fuck, where did this Hane from? How is he so strong?¡± Liam gritted his teeth. His expression was hideous as he shivered in fear. Even though he had already left the Dragon Hole, he felt Han was still targeting him. A chill ran down his spine. Thinking of the miserable state of those coaches that got beaten to the ground, his body trembled, and his scalp went numb. Without a word, he stepped on the elerator and drove the Porsche to escape quicker. His escape was even faster than a rabbit. In the slums, outside Floris¡¯ room. Floris spat out blood and trembled as if she would die at any moment. ¡°Sobs, Floris, please don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. She was so scared that her face turned pale, and she cried. Floris was her mother. If Floris died, she would be an orphan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here. Your mother will not die,¡± Han said confidently. With that, he quickly took action and treated Floris with acupuncture again. After he had stabilized her injuries, he checked on her pulse again. Floris¡¯ pulse was weak and unstable. Han immediately determined that this was clearly a sign of internal bleeding. Liam was iparably brutal. He had beaten Floris until her internal organs ruptured and bled. If she did not treat her injured and bleeding internal organs quickly, even acupuncture treatments would not be able to protect her heart. Even with Han¡¯s silver needles trying to save her life, her pulse was too unstable. ¡°Tracy, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Han quickly carried Floris and rushed toward the hospital with Tracy. Soon, the two of them arrived at the People¡¯s Hospital in the Dragon Hole District. ¡°Doctor, my sister¡¯s internal organs are bleeding. She needs surgery as soon as possible. Hurry!¡± Han shouted. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be anxious. We will check on her first.¡± A doctor walked over with a solemn expression. It was apparent that he did not believe what Han said.. ¡°No, we have to operate immediately. If we¡¯rete, her life will be lost!¡± Han said in exasperation. ¡°Sir, please calm down.¡± The doctor nced at Han and replied with a cold expression, ¡°We¡¯re doctors. We¡¯ll judge the patient¡¯s condition. ourselves. There¡¯s no need for you to remind us. Leave the patient here. We¡¯ll check on her. Go and settle the hospitalization first.¡± If the doctor did not make any judgments and believed whatever the patient¡¯s family members said, was there a point in having doctors? Without another word, Han immediately took 4000 dors from his pocket and stuffed it into the doctor¡¯s pocket when no one was paying attention. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Help me arrange the surgery immediately. This money is yours!¡± Time was of the essence. He did not have time to go through any procedures. The surgery had to be performed as soon as possible. The doctor¡¯s expression changed, and he wanted to refuse. At this moment, Han took out another 4000 dors in cash and stuffed it into the doctor¡¯s pocket. ¡°Can you arrange for the surgery immediately?¡± The doctor¡¯s gaze shifted again, and his expression became extremely serious. He immediately turned around and shouted at the nurse from the emergency surgery department, who had just passed by, ¡°Prepare for surgery immediately!¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 If the patients did not go through the admission formalities, it would be against the hospital rules to operate on them.. However, the payment Han offered was really attractive. Eight thousand dors in cash in one go! Even the doctor¡¯s monthly bonus was not that much. He was overjoyed but was still a little hesitant. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m also a doctor. Please find a way to get me into the operating room. I¡¯ll be your assistant,¡± Han said. The doctor answered hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s against the rules for the patient¡¯s family to enter the operating room.¡± Without saying anything, Han took out another 2,000 dors and slipped it into the doctor¡¯s pocket. Before he returned home. Han had taken tens of thousands of dors with him in case something urgent would happen. At this moment, the money could be used to buy off the doctor so that he could enter the operating room smoothly. ¡°No problem. The doctor¡¯s attitude changed dramatically in an instant. He then arranged for Han to enter the operating room. Han held Tracy in his arms andforted her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m going to the operating room to save your morn, and I¡¯ll be out in a while. Tracy, be good. Wait outside and don¡¯t go anywhere else, okay?¡± ¡°Alright. Han, promise me Mommy will be okay,¡± Tracy said. ¡°You have my word. Your mom will be fine.¡± Han nodded. Next, he brought Tracy to a small hall outside the operating room. It was a ce for the patients¡¯ families to rest. With the nurses around, nothing would happen to Tracy. After everything was done, Han put on the surgical gown that the doctor had specially prepared for him and walked into the operating room. While changing his clothes, Han chatted with the doctor and learned that his name was Nick Levin, the surgeon at this hospital. ¡°Remember, you are my assistant now. Don¡¯t touch anything that you¡¯re not supposed to after you enter the operating room,¡± Nick reminded him. ¡°Got it.¡± Han nodded. He would agree to any conditions as long as he could perform surgery for his sister. Nick was still a little worried, but he was shocked when he saw how fast Han wore the surgical gown and gloves. ¡°Howe he is so skillful? ¡°Could it be that he is really a doctor?¡± Nick wondered, a hint of puzzlement shing across his eyes. After Han put on the surgical gown, he quickly walked into the operating room. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nick could only put away the doubts in his heart and followed him in. After the disinfecting, they started operating on Floris. Nick was the surgeon and Han was here as his assistant. However, everything changed after the surgery started. Han picked up the scalpel andpleted all the internal organ repairs on his own. Nick became his assistant instead. As Nick assisted Han with the operation, he looked at him in shock. He could not believe what was happening at all. Han was super skilled in surgical operation, much better than him, the chief surgeon. Every step he made was so perfect that Nick couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. ¡°Who the hell is this person?¡± Nick wondered, looking at Han with doubt and admiration. Half an hourter, the surgery was over and Floris was out of danger. Looking at Floris, who was still unconscious on the operating tform, Han heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, his eyes turned even colder, and he was burned with hatred and anger. He went to the changing room, wiped the blood off his hands, and took off his gloves. ¡°Liam, you damn bastard! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Han said, a terrifying killing intent shing across his eyes. When he was performing the operation just now, he found out that his sister, Floris¡¯ liver and spleen were severely damaged and were bleeding profusely. If Han hadn¡¯t transformed his vital energy into Floris¡¯ body to protect her heart meridians, she would have died long ago. What Liam did was far more than domestic violence. He was trying to kill his sister! The more Han thought about it, the angrier he became.. BANG! Han punched the mirror in the changing room, causing it to break into pieces. Only then did he take a deep breath and suppress the surging killing intent in his heart. He turned around and was about to leave when Nick walked into the changing room. The moment Nick saw the broken. mirror, his eyes widened in shock and he muttered, ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­¡± THUMP! Before he could finish speaking, Han took out 4,000 dors and ced it on the table. ¡°Get a new mirror with the money.¡± With that, he walked past Nick and left the changing room. Seeing that there was no one around, Nick immediately put the 4,000 dors into his pocket. Looking at the broken mirror, he cried in his heart, ¡°Oh my! Howe I¡¯m so lucky today?¡± Repairing this mirror would cost 400 dors at most. But Han gave him 4,000 dors! He was so generous! Moreover, Han did most of the operation, so Nick earned 14,000 dors without effort. Han took off his surgical gown and put on the doctor¡¯s white gown. After that, he wheeled Floris, who was already out of danger out of the operating room. Seeing Tracy wait outside, he said, ¡°Tracy, your mother is fine.¡± At this moment, Tracy¡¯s wounds had been treated and bandaged by the nurses. She looked at Han with joy in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Han nodded. He picked up Tracy, ced her on Floris¡¯ bed, and wheeled the mother and daughter into the ward arranged by Nick. After cing Floris on the bed in the ward, he asked the nurse to return the bed he wheeled out of the operating room. It was a VIP single suite with all the facilities needed. Han looked at Floris, who was lying on the sickbed with her eyes closed, feeling a twinge in his heart. Only then did Tracye back to her senses. She asked, ¡°Han, are you a doctor?¡± She raised her head and looked at Han, her big, misty eyes full of admiration. ¡°I learned some medical skills, Han said. ¡°You¡¯re awesome!¡± Tracy praised him sincerely. Then she turned to Floris, who was lying on the bed, and asked, ¡°Han, is my mother asleep?¡± ¡°Yes, she is asleep. She will wake up in an hour or so,¡± Han answered with a smile. Actually, the anesthetic in Floris¡¯ body had already lost potency. But to make her recover faster, Han had just transferred arge amount of vital energy into her body during the operation. After that, he hit Floris¡¯ acupoint to make her sleep even deeper and faster. RUMBLE!!! At this moment, Tracy¡¯s stomach growled from hunger. She gave Han an aggrieved look. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Han stroked Tracy¡¯s head as he asked. ¡°I want to have the seafood stew,¡± Tracy said timidly. Previously, when she was hospitalized, she had heard from a kid that the seafood stew was especially delicious. However, because her family was poor, Floris had never bought it for her. She really wanted to know what it tasted like. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°I want an ice cream.¡± ¡°Anything else? Tell me all about them. I will buy everything you want for you.¡± Han stroked Tracy¡¯s head dotingly as he spoke. ¡°Really? There are so many things I want to eat.¡± After knowing that her mother was fine, Tracy smiled happily. She counted with her fingers and told Han the delicacies she wanted to eat one by one. Han immediately took out his phone and ordered what she mentioned. 30 minutester, all the food was delivered. ¡°Wow, there are so many delicious foods!¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the delicacies. ¡°Eat,¡± Han said. Tracy was overjoyed and was about to start eating. ¡°Wait! Wash your hands before you eat.¡± Han took Tracy¡¯s hand and brought her to wash her hands before letting her eat. His heart ached when he saw Tracy chow down her food. ¡°This child must have suffered a lot. ¡°If only I had been in Lightdom City in the past eight years,¡± Han thought, full of guilt. Another half an hour passed. When Tracy finished her meal, the milk that Han ordered for Floris arrived. At this moment, Floris woke up. Although she had just undergone surgery, with Han¡¯s meticulous treatment, she only felt a little weak and did not suffer much pain. She looked around and then at her wound, a flicker of mncholy shing across her eyes. ¡°Floris, you finally woke up. Come on, have some milk.¡± Han ced the milk in front of Floris and helped her sit up with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Leaning against the bedhead, Floris looked at Han and said gratefully, ¡°Han, thank you.¡± When she was in a semi-conscious state from Liam¡¯s beating, she heard Han¡¯s voice and knew that it was he who had saved her. ¡°Mom.¡± Tracy was overjoyed when she saw Floris wake up. She rushed over and hugged her. ¡°Tracy.¡± Floris hugged Tracy and looked at the bandaged wounds on her face and hands, heartbroken. Tears streamed down her face and it took her a long time to calm down. After Floris came back to her senses, she let go of Tracy and picked up the milk. While drinking the milk, she thought of what she and Tracy had suffered over the years and how Liam had hit her recently. She felt so sad that tears welled up again. Han felt rather upset to see this. He said, ¡°Floris, go home with me. Dad, Mom, and I will protect you. I promise that Liam won¡¯t dare toe to you again. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Han had already thought it over. The reason why Liam dared to be so bold was that he saw that Floris was alone and couldn¡¯t find anyone to help her. Now that he was back, with him and his parents backing Floris up, no one would dare to bully her anymore. Moreover, his parents also cared about his sister very much. For fear it would hurt Floris¡¯ pride, they had been helping her secretly. If his sister was willing to move back home, he believed that his parents would be very happy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back,¡± Floris said, gritting her teeth. She had fallen out with her parents before she married Liam. Now that she was not doing well, her parents would definitely be worried to see her back. Moreover, Liam had an affair with the daughter of a famouspany¡¯s president. If she returned home, she would definitely get her family in trouble. For her parents¡¯ safety, she could not go back no matter what. ¡°Floris, I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Han could tell what Floris was thinking at a single nce. He said in a low voice, ¡°Trust me. As long as you move back home, I promise that Liam won¡¯t dare toe to cause trouble and nothing will happen to Dad and Mom.¡± When Floris heard this, her eyes flickered, but she remained silent. Han¡¯s heart sank when he saw his sister like this. He knew Floris well. Once she made up her mind, no one could change anything. However, he did not give up. Instead, he continued to persuade her, ¡°Floris, now that you¡¯re injured and hospitalized, no one takes care of Tracy. When you go home, Dad and Mom will take good care of her. Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you should think for Tracy.¡± Floris¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Tracy by her side and nodded with a sigh. ¡°Alright.¡± She had trouble moving now, so she really could not take care of Tracy. Han¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll let Dad and Mome to pick Tracy up right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡± Floris immediately stopped Han and said in a low voice, ¡°After I recover a little, I¡¯ll personally bring Tracy home. Han. give me some time.¡± If her parents saw her injured so badly, they would definitely be heartbroken. She didn¡¯t want to see them sad. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll bring Tracy home first and get you a care nurse. Then I¡¯ll pick you up this afternoon,¡± Han said. His vital energy was iparably pure, but Floris was too feeble to absorb it for the time being. In six hours, she should be able to recover her mobility and return home by herself. ¡°Okay¡± Floris nodded. Actually, after the divorce, she yearned to go back to her parents¡¯ home every day, but she couldn¡¯t do it for some reason. Now that she was injured and hospitalized, there was no one to take care of Tracy. She could only leave the little girl in the care of her parents. Han chatted with Floris while feeding her some milk. He stayed here for a long time before bringing Tracy downstairs. and taking a taxi home. ¡°Han, where are we going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing you home.¡± ¡°But Mom said we didn¡¯t have a home anymore.¡± Upon hearing Tracy¡¯s words, Han¡¯s heart ached. Despite his grief, he stroked Tracy¡¯s head and comforted her, ¡°You silly girl, how could that be possible? We¡¯ll always be a family. Grandpa and Grandma are waiting for you at home.¡± ¡°Who are Grandpa and Grandma?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°They are your mother¡¯s parents,¡± said Han. I¡¯ve only seen my dad¡¯s parents. They often call me ¡®little scourge. They don¡¯t like me. Han, will Mom¡¯s parents like me?¡± Tracy yed with her little hands and asked, her eyes full of anxiety and fear, Han¡¯s heart ached again at her words. Tracy was such a cute girl. Why didn¡¯t those people like her? They were so blind! Han wrapped his arm around Tracy andforted her gently, ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t worry. Your maternal grandparents love you very much. His words did not cheer Tracy up. She still had butterflies in her stomach. ¡°Tracy, why do your dad¡¯s parents call you ¡®little scourge?¡± Han asked. ¡°They like boys. They don¡¯t like me.¡± It seemed to have brought back some bad memory for Tracy. She lowered her head, her eyes turning dim. Han immediately understood everything. The Liam family must favor boys over girls! It was because his sister had given birth to a girl that the Liam family treated her so badly. They not only hit her but also abused Tracy. However, if Liam really did not care about Tracy, why would he go to the hospital and try to take her away? Could there be some secret behind this? While Han was in a trance, the car had already reached the vicinity of the slums. After paying the taxi driver, he got out of the car and walked towards the red brick house, holding Tracy¡¯s hand. It was already 12:13 in the afternoon. Felicia was cooking in the kitchen. Charlie had just returned home and was wiping his sweat. ¡°Dad, Mom, I brought Tracy back.¡± Han walked into the room with Tracy and said, ¡°Tracy, say hi to your grandpa and grandma.¡± Charlie and Felicia immediately looked over. When they saw Tracy, they both trembled slightly. ¡°Hello, Grandpa. Hello, Grandma,¡± Tracy greeted them in a silvery voice. As she spoke, she looked at Felicia and Charlie timidly as if she was afraid that the two elders would hit or scold her. Tracy, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Felicia was so excited that she couldn¡¯t help trembling. She hurriedly took off her apron and walked over with a smile before picking Tracy up with a smile. ¡°Great! Tracy, good girl. Give me a hug,¡± She hugged Tracy, tears of happiness streaming down her face. It had been years since her granddaughter was born, but it was the first time she had ever hugged her. No wonder she was so excited. ¡°Give Grandpa a hug too. Tears welled up in Charlie¡¯s eyes. He walked over and hugged Felicia and Tracy. The two of them knew that Floris had a daughter called Tracy, but they had never seen her before. When they first saw Tracy, she was always a big girl. That was really gratifying! ¡°My poor baby, why are you so thin? You must be hungry. What do you like to eat? Grandma will make it for you.¡± ¡°Tracy, tell me what you want to eat, and what kind of toys you like. Grandpa will buy them for you.¡± The two elders asked Tracy while looking at her with loving eyes. No one had ever cared about Tracy like this. She gradually let her guard down and revealed the innocent smile that only belonged to children. ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys keeppany with Tracy for a while. I¡¯ll go pick up my sister.¡± Han looked at the harmonious family and revealed a long-lost smile. The home was supposed to be like this. He wanted his parents to be happy like this all along and enjoy the kinship openly, not secretly care about their sister like thieves. It was all Liam¡¯s fault! After he finished speaking, Han turned to leave. While walking along the street, he took out his phone and called Lucy. ¡°Miss Zabel, can you help me find someone¡¯s address?¡± he asked in a low voice, ¡°Whose address do you want to know?¡± ¡°Liam Hammond!¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Liam was the reason his sister was living in such misfortune! His sister had not gone home as she was worried that Liam woulde looking for her and harm her parents. Thus, Han made up his mind to get rid of Liam in one fell swoop. That would eliminate all future troubles. ¡°Liam? Mr. Jaber, you have to be more specific. That name is too ordinary. There are many people with the same name.¡± Lucy said. ¡°Liam Hammond, my brother-inw.¡± Han had no choice. He could only tell her about his rtionship with Liam. ¡°Understood. Give me half an hour. I¡¯ll investigate him for you.¡± Lucy nodded and hung up. Twenty minutester. Lucy called and said, ¡°I found Liam. He has just finished his surgery in the hospital and is now in the vi of the eldest daughter of the Fortune Group.¡± ¡°Send me his exact address, Han instructed.. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are going to settle scores with him. aren¡¯t you? Give me a moment, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Although Lucy was only eighteen, she was from an influential family and had received higher education. She was a smart girl. She had investigated the matter between Liam and Floris thoroughly when she was investigating Liam just now. She had guessed what Han was going to do. There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I can settle things myself.¡± Han said calmly. He did not need anyone¡¯s help to deal with a nobody like Liam. There are professional security guards around the Richards family¡¯s vi district. You won¡¯t be able to get in without me,¡± Lucy said with a serious tone. Han had no choice but to agree to Lucying with him. Honestly, he could have ignored the security guards and gone over regardless, but it would cause unnecessary troubleter. He could avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble if Lucy came along. About half an hourter, a Maybach arrived in front of Han. The driver was Simon. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber,¡± Simon greeted respectfully as he looked at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, please get in the car.¡± In the back of the car, Lucy opened the door and asked Han to get in. Han nodded and got into the car. Simon immediately started up the Maybach and drove out of the area. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that Han? How can he ride in such a luxurious car?¡± William, who had just returned from work, caught Han entering the car and his expression darkened. He looked at the Maybach¡¯s license te and his pupils dted. It was a series of eights. This license te was much more valuable than the Maybach. He thought, ¡°When did Han make such a friend?¡± William watched the Maybach leave, his eyes filled with confusion. The Dragon Bay Vi District was located in the center of Lightdom City. It had a prime location and was quiet amidst themotion. Those who could afford to live here were either rich or influential. This was the Richards family¡¯srgest piece of property, and it was also where the eldest daughter of the Richards family lived. Simon drove the Maybach over. The security guard immediately opened the door respectfully and let them in. The journey was smooth. Han looked doubtful, but he did not probe. ¡°I have properties here, Simon exined. ¡°This guy likes to invest in real estate. He has properties all over the country. He has too much money to spend, Lucy said. ¡°It¡¯s just a small sum. It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Jaber.¡± Simon said humbly. Han nodded and did not say anything. It was just a few pieces of property. It was indeed a small sum of money. N When he was the Mercenary King, he hadpanies and gold mines all over the world. He had too much money to spend. However, those were the assets of the Mercenary King and the mercenaries under him. Now that he had returned, he was merely a security guard and could not use that money. However, he had still seen that side of the world, so he was not surprised. Lucy and Simon thought even more highly of Han when they saw how calm he was. An ordinary person would have envy in their eyes if they heard the conversation between these two rich second-generation heirs, even if they pretended not to care. Yet, Han was unmoved by their words. They could tell that Han was not pretending at all. It was only after experiencing a certain level of prosperity that he could be so nonchnt about material wealth. ¡°Who exactly is Mr. Jaber?¡± Lucy and Simon thought at the same time. They looked at Han with even more admiration. Especially Lucy. She felt that Han was unfathomable. Hand had cured her grandfather¡¯s serious illness with his golden needles. Han was definitely not an ordinary person to possess such godly techniques. At this moment, Han asked, ¡°Which building is Liam in?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Simon replied. At this moment, Lucy took out a document and handed it to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I found something about Liam and Fiona, Take a look.¡± ¡°Is there any important information?¡± Han asked. ¡°You can see for yourself,¡± Lucy said. Han took the document and read it carefully. The more he read, the colder his gaze became. His expression was dark, and the veins on his forehead throbbed. A raging fury roared in his body. At this moment, he finally found the reason why Liam wanted to fight for Tracy¡¯s custody, ¡°Liam, you beast!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he squeezed out a sentence through gritted teeth. He was furious. Dragon Bay Vi, the Richards family. Liam¡¯s bones were shattered. He had just finished the bone fixation surgery and his shoulder was in a cast. He was being examined by a doctor and was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth. A trace of anger shed in Fiona¡¯s eyes when she saw this. She asked coldly, ¡°Who did this?¡± She had held a press conference to announce that Liam was her fianc¨¦. Yet, Liam was beaten up so badly. This was no longer just a p to Liam, but a p to the Richards family¡¯s reputation! ¡°Floris¡¯s younger brother, Han!¡± Liam gritted his teeth and endured the pain. ¡°Fiona, they didn¡¯t just hit me. They¡¯re also pping you in the face. You have to avenge me. ¡°Otherwise, with Han obstructing us, we will never be able to obtain custody of Tracy.¡± That bitch Floris¡¯s younger brother? How dare he have no regard for thew? He¡¯s courting death!¡± Fiona flew into a rage and said coldly, ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll make Han pay the price immediately!¡± With that, she picked up her phone and made a call. Liam smiled sinisterly when he saw this and said, ¡°That bitch Floris would never have contacted in the past. Now that Han has appeared, it¡¯s obvious that the Jaber family is involved. We have to tten the Jaber family and wipe them out! ¡°When that timees, Floris will not dare to go against us anymore.¡± ¡°Wipe them out?¡± Fiona was stunned. With a ferocious expression, Liam made a throat-cutting gesture and said coldly. ¡°Secretly get someone to kill them all. Leave only Floris¡¯s brother and sister alive so we can continue threatening her. With my understanding of Floris, she will definitely submit to us!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless. You two were once husband and wife after all. How can you bear to be so cruel to her?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s a bitch who can¡¯t give birth to a boy. She¡¯s the jinx who has implicated the Hammond family. If it weren¡¯t for her, how would I have fallen to this state today?¡± Liam¡¯s gaze was cold and that of disgust. Back then, all kinds of unlucky things had happened to his family after he married Floris. Later, when Floris got pregnant, they got someone to do a checkup for her. They went to have her fortune read when they found out that it was a girl. The fortune-teller said that Tracy was a jinx who had descended to the mortal world and would implicate their family. His parents and he had always nned to abort Tracy, but Floris refused to abort the child and insisted on giving birth Tracy. The moment the child was born, his father suffered a fracture and his mother had a heart attack. His family business was also gradually declining. Thus, he felt that Floris and Tracy had implicated his family and that it was all their fault. He divorced Floris on the spot and chased them out of the house. Now, he also felt that it was because of Floris that Han had beaten him up so badly. He wished he could kill Tracy and Floris ¡°Would you do the same to me if I can¡¯t give birth to a boy in the future?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°How could I? Fiona, both my mother and the fortune-teller have already said that you are my lucky star. I will treat you well for the rest of my life.¡± Liam immediately put on a fawning smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Fiona smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to kill Han now!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°That¡¯s great. Remember to destroy the Jaber family!¡± Liam said with a sinister smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send anyone. I¡¯m here!¡± At this moment, a cold voice rang out. Immediately after, Han walked into the room with a cold gaze. His gaze was as cold as knives as he stared at Liam with a murderous aura. ¡°You want to exterminate my family?¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Han¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife. His killing intent soared into the sky. He had already thought the matter through on the way here. At most, he would teach Liam a painful lesson and make him understand that nothing good woulde from opposing him. From then on, Liam would no longer dare to appear in front of Floris again. He did not expect Liam to be so vicious as to want to exterminate the Jaber family! A beast like Liam made him furious. The killing intent in his body surged like a tide. If this was a battlefield, he would have already cut Liam into pieces. Liam was so frightened by Han¡¯s gaze that he trembled. He hid behind Fiona in a hurry and said angrily, ¡°Fiona, that¡¯s Han. Kill him for me!¡± ¡°Han?¡± Fiona lived up to her status as a woman from an influential family. She did not panic at all in the face of Han¡¯s sudden arrival. Instead, she stared coldly at Han and said, ¡°You¡¯re Han? How dare you! Is this a ce where you can barge in casually? This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take the nice path to heaven, yete barging your way into hell! ¡°Han, since you dared toe today, don¡¯t think about leaving!¡± Her words were powerful and domineering. Following her words, three tall and burly personal bodyguards appeared in the vi. Every bodyguard¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife, and the aura they exuded was imposing. They were like wolves and tigers, and it was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. They surrounded Han in a triangr formation. Liam let out a sinister smile when he saw this. He had long known that Fiona had bodyguards by her side. All of them were brave retired Special Forces soldiers who were adept fighters. All of them had wandered through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They had taken dozens of lives with their hands and were extremely powerful. It was rumored that each and every one of these people had the cultivation level of a general and could fight a hundred people alone. They were extremely terrifying. These people could definitely crush Han. ¡°Han, how dare you hit my fianc¨¦? That¡¯s a p to my face. I haven¡¯t gone to you for trouble yet, but you still dared toe looking for me. You¡¯re too arrogant. Fiona poured herself a ss of red wine and slowly took a sip. Then, she stared coldly at Han. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Han was expressionless. He nced at all of them and finallynded his gaze on Fiona. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Richards, right? You¡¯re very beautiful indeed. But you truly are a vicious woman!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Still ying dumb?¡± Han sneered and stared at Fiona. He pointed at Liam and said, ¡°Why would a high and mighty youngdy like you-a daughter from a rich family with assets in the hundreds of millions, wide connections, and high standards-think highly of a piece of trash like Liam? And why would you help Liam fight for Tracy¡¯s custody?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You investigated me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want people to know.¡± ¡°Fuck your mother, Han! What do you mean? How am I trash?¡± Liam added angrily. Whoosh! Before he could finish his sentence, Han appeared in front of him like an apparition. He stared at Liam coldly with his sharp eyes. Liam was so frightened that his face turned pale. He subconsciously retreated. Bang! Before Liam could retreat, Han had already grabbed his cor and tossed him aside. He smashed onto the table in the hall and fell to the ground. He fell on all fours and felt a burning pain in his back and chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood and looked miserable. ¡°What?¡± The expressions of the three bodyguards changed when they saw that. They looked at Han with fear. He was too fast! They could not see Han¡¯s movements at all. They did not have the time to stop him. It was obvious that Han¡¯s cultivation level andbat strength were unfathomable and more powerful than theirs. ¡°Liam, you beast! You¡¯re not human Han¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife. He stepped on Liam¡¯s chest and said angrily, ¡°You wanted to exchange Tracy¡¯s life with that ancient thing from the Richards family to curry favor with the rich and powerful? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Liam gritted his teeth. Han¡¯s gaze was icy as he stepped on Liam¡¯s chest and said coldly, ¡°Are you still ying dumb? That old thing from the Richards family has heart disease. He has been searching hard for a suitable heart all these years but to no avail. ¡°To curry favor with the rich and powerful, you brought Tracy along to counteract the ill effects of the old thing¡¯s treatment and found out that her heart and blood type were suitable for that old thing! ¡°You told this news to that old thing from the Richards family. That old thing was overjoyed and immediately engaged Fiona to you. His goal was to bind you, and the condition was that you had to get Tracy¡¯s heart! ¡°Therefore, you divorced my sister and wanted to snatch Tracy¡¯s custody. Your goal was to find an opportunity to offer Tracy¡¯s heart to that old thing from the Richards family. ¡°Am I right?¡± At this point, Han became even more furious and stomped down fiercely. Crack! He instantly broke two of Liam¡¯s ribs. Liam opened his mouth and spat out blood. His face twisted in pain, and his expression became extremely ugly. Fiona¡¯s gaze darkened even more when she saw this.BENUMERATUUR JOBAN The match between Tracy and Old Master Richards¡¯s heart was top-secret. They also redacted a lot of information. How did Han find out? ¡°Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs, yet you sold your daughter¡¯s life for glory and wealth. You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡± Han was furious and stomped down again. He broke another three of Liam¡¯s ribs. Liam vomited blood and looked even more miserable. Han turned to stare at Fiona and said coldly, ¡°Miss Richards, am I right?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression was as dark as water as she said coldly. ¡°What else do you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know!¡± Han stepped on Liam and stared at Fiona. ¡°Miss Richards, I¡¯m here today to settle scores with Liam. But I¡¯m also here to warn you! ¡°From this moment on, if you dare to touch a single hair on Tracy¡¯s head. I¡¯ll uproot the Richards family!¡± His tone was gentle, but his killing intent surged, making him domineering and overbearing. Everyone¡¯s expression changed as soon as these words were spoken. ¡°Hahaha, Han, are you fucking crazy? How dare you threaten the Richards family? Are you courting death?¡± Liam seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. Heughed out loud and looked at Han with disdain and ridicule. The Richards family was one of the most influential families in Lightdom City. Their assets exceeded 20 billion dors. They could shake Lightdom City with a mere stomp to their feet. They were ranked at the top of Lightdom City, be it in terms of their connections, resources, or foundation. They were a true colossus. In front of the Richards family, Han was just an ant. Yet now, an ant had dared to threaten the Richards family and even said that he was going to uproot them. Han was overestimating himself. Bang! Before Liam could finish, Han kicked him hard in the chest, shattering three more ribs and making him vomit blood. again. His chest was burning with pain, and he could not say a word. Fiona¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°So you¡¯re threatening me?¡± ¡°You can think of it that way,¡± Han replied. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Fiona¡¯s gaze turned even colder. ¡°The Labenz family has the Super yer, Landon Katz. Meanwhile, the Richards family also has our guardian deity. Do you know the price you have to pay for threatening the Richards family?¡± That sentence was a tant threat. In other words, if Han insisted on going against the Richards family, they would send the guardian deity of the Richards family to kill Han¡¯s family! ¡°Then do you know the consequences of offending me?¡± Han said coldly. As the Sovereign of Shadows, his assassination skills were superb. He had once assassinated an empire¡¯smander¨Cin¨Cchief alone amongst thousands of troops and left unscathed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He had once intercepted the troops of a certain empire alone and killed more than a thousand people. That was an entire army fully armed to the teeth. Theirbat strength was iparably terrifying, yet they were still killed by him. Compared to those troops, the Richards family was nothing. ¡°Offending you? Haha, who do you think you are? A mere security guard like you wants to threaten the Richards family? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression was as dark as water as she coldly shouted, ¡°Thomas Wagner!¡± The bodyguard named Thomas¡¯s gaze was as cold as knives. He immediately whipped out a pistol and aimed it at Han. He said coldly, ¡°Han, I admit that you¡¯re very strong, but so what if you¡¯re strong? ¡°No matter how good your martial arts are, you¡¯re still vulnerable to weapons. I have a gun in my hand. Are you faster than a bullet?¡± ¡°Within seven steps, I¡¯m faster than bullets!¡± Han said. ¡°Within seven steps, guns are both fast and urate,¡± Thomas rebutted. The two of them stood opposite each other. Their gazes were ice¨Ccold, and their killing intent overflowed into the heavens. ¡°Han, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Release your foot immediately and get out of here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡± Fiona said coldly. Following her words, the other three bodyguards quickly took out the pistols hidden in their arms and aimed at Han. ¡°Hahaha, Han, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Liam clutched his chest. Heughed loudly despite his broken ribs bringing him heart¨Cwrenching pain. He had a ferocious gaze. It was as if he could already see the scene of Han¡¯s tragic death. Even gods would die in he face of this many guns, let alone a mere security guard like Han. ¡°Miss Richards, you must be really angry. You¡¯re bringing out the knives and guns so early in the morning.¡± Just as the two parties were about to start fighting, an even colder voice rang out from outside the room. Simon walked in slowly from outside and smiled at Fiona. ¡°Simon?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression turned dark. He was the legendary crown prince. He had a mysterious and unfathomable background. Even the Richards family would have to consider their actions carefully if they wanted to make a move against him. ¡°Fiona, there¡¯s a little too much heat in your liver today.¡± At this moment, Lucy slowly walked over from behind Simon. She greeted Fiona with a smile. ¡°Lucy, why are you here too?¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as a rather bad feeling arose in her heart. She thought, ¡°What brought these two here?¡± These two had an extraordinary status that wasparable to Adam¡¯s. ¡°Fiona, aren¡¯t you a little too uninformed? Mr. Jaber is my grandfather¡¯s savior. I¡¯m here to stand up for him.¡± Lucy looked at Fiona with a smile. Upon hearing this, Fiona¡¯s expression changed. She became extremely gloomy. She thought, ¡°Han has such a rtionship with someone like Lucy? ¡°Things have be troublesome!¡± ¡°Fiona, we¡¯re here to help Mr. Jaber, but Liam is your fianc¨¦. This puts us in a difficult position.¡± Lucy pretended to be in a difficult position and said in a deep voice, ¡°How about this? Don¡¯t interfere in this matter. Let Mr. Jaber and Liam handle it themselves. How about that?¡± ¡°Lucy, what do you mean?¡± Fiona asked in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Jaber saved my grandfather¡¯s life. The Zabel family will always stand on Mr. Jaber¡¯s side. We will beat up whoever dares to go against Mr. Jaber!¡± Lucy said. ¡°Is this your idea, or your father¡¯s?¡± Fiona asked. ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s idea!¡± Lucy took out her phone and ced it in front of Fiona. ¡°Fiona, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can talk to my grandfather.¡± At this moment, the call had already connected to the other side. Dominic¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hello, Fiona, long time no see. I heard that you want to harm my savior¡¯s niece. That isn¡¯t very appropriate, is it?¡± He was straightforward. He went straight to the point. Fiona¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly when she heard this. Her family¡¯s n to take Tracy¡¯s heart had originally been guaranteed to work. Who would have thought both the colossal Kwen and Zabel families would appear after Han returned? She was immediately stunned and did not know what to do. Before she could speak, Dominic¡¯s voice became extremely cold. He enunciated every word. ¡°Fiona, I¡¯ll say this outright. If the Richards family dares toy a finger on Tracy, the Zabel family will do everything in our power to fight you to the death!¡± With that, Dominic immediately hung up. Fiona looked at the phone that had been hung up. Her expression was as dark as water, and her gaze was getting colder. Lucy picked up her phone and nced around. ¡°Fiona, are you sure you still want Thomas and the others to aim their guns at us?¡± ¡°Fiona, are you trying to fight us to the death?¡± Simon asked coldly. Fiona¡¯s expression was dark as she raised her hand toward Thomas and the others. ¡°Put your guns away!¡± Thomas and the others had no choice but to put away their guns. ¡°You mustn¡¯t put away the gun. Kill Han. We must kill Han. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get the thing to save the old man,¡± Liam said in a hurry. ¡°Fiona, do you know this person?¡± Lucy asked. She was asking Fiona to make a choice. Should she go to war with the Zabel family or cut ties with Liam? ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Fiona said coldly. Although the Richards family was strong and couldpete with the Zabel family, they were no match for the Zabel family in a real fight to the death. Dominic had already made it clear that the Zabel family would stand on Han¡¯s side. It would be a battle to the death if she dared to touch Han. She did not dare to start a war with the Zabel and Kwen families over a mere Liam! Moreover, the reason why she was engaged to Liam was mainly to steal Tracy¡¯s heart without anyone knowing after she married him. She had never taken a bitch like Liam to heart. She abandoned him like a pair of worn¨Cout shoes. ¡°What? Fiona, h¨Chow can you say such things? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦.¡± Liam¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly crawled over and hugged Fiona¡¯s leg. Bang! Fiona¡¯s gaze was cold as she ruthlessly kicked Liam to the ground. ¡°Where did this savagee from? How dare he appear in front of me? Thomas, throw him out!¡± Without another word, Thomas stepped forward, grabbed Liam by the cor, and threw him out the door like he was a little chick. ¡°Fiona, I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you and given up so much. H¨Chow can you abandon me?¡± Liam was iparably terrified. He got up and was about to rush back into the room. Thomas was expressionless as he kicked Liam to the ground. Blood spurted from his mouth, and he could no longer get up. ¡°How do you want to deal with him now? Do it yourself. I won¡¯t interfere. Thomas, send him out!¡± Fiona said coldly. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this way please.¡± Thomas walked over to where Han was and invited them out. Han walked out expressionlessly and stood in front of Liam. His gaze was as cold as a de as he stared down at Liam. ¡°D¨Cdon¡¯te over.¡± Liam had been abandoned by Fiona and no longer had anyone backing him. He was so frightened when he saw Han that his face turned pale. He quickly retreated as he spoke. He looked at Han with even more shock and trembled. Crack! Han¡¯s gaze was cold and silent. He walked over and stomped on the bones of Liam¡¯s left leg, completely crushing it. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Liam¡¯s pig¨Clike scream resounded throughout the vi area. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Ruthless. Han was too ruthless. He had broken Liam¡¯s left leg in a fit of anger. The pain of his broken bones made Liam wish he was dead. His face contorted in pain as he let out an iparably miserable scream. ¡°You abused my sister and even wanted to exchange Tracy¡¯s heart for glory and wealth. Liam, you¡¯re worse than a beast. I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were as red as blood, like a demon that had lost its mind. The scenes of Floris¡¯s bleeding internal organs and the palm print on Tracy¡¯s face were like steel needles stabbing into his heart, tearing him apart. Endless anger engulfed him like a volcano. Han walked forward and stomped Liam¡¯s head on the ground. He pressed Liam¡¯s head to the ground and rubbed it against the floor. Liam¡¯s head was bleeding, and half of his face was covered in blood. He waspletely disfigured as he screamed repeatedly. ¡°Help, Fiona, save me quickly!¡± Liam screamed for help. However, Fiona was already scared by Dominic¡¯s threat. She locked herself in the room and did not care about Liam¡¯s life at all. Liam was in despair. The reason why he had been so arrogant and domineering before was entirely because he had the Richards family backing him. Now that Fiona was ignoring him, he had lost his greatest backer. Looking at Han¡¯s furious eyes, he was scared out of his wits. Han might really kill him if no one stopped him. Liam was terrified. He begged for mercy, ¡°Han, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Please let me go for Tracy¡¯s sake, okay? Tracy can¡¯t live without a father!¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to mention Tracy? She¡¯s your daughter. How dare you treat her like that!¡± It would have been better if he had not mentioned Tracy. Han became even more furious the moment Tracy¡¯s name was mentioned. He stepped on Liam and broke three more ribs. Liam felt a burning pain and blood flowed from all of his orifices. Heid on the ground and wailed in pain. However, his words also reminded Han. He would have killed Tracy¡¯s father if he killed Liam. He would probably never be able to face Tracy for the rest of his life. ¡°For Tracy¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Really? Thank you, thank you.¡± Liam was overjoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I am not going to kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Han took out a shiny fruit knife from his pocket. ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?¡± ¡°Help! Murder! Help!¡± Liam became so frightened when he saw the fruit knife that his face turned pale. He iled his hands and feet to retreat like a madman. However, one of his feet was broken, and one of his hands was fractured. He had just undergone surgery and could not run fast at all. ¡°You can avoid death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment. Today, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces!¡± Han waved the fruit knife in his hand. In an instant, the glints of the knife bloomed and danced around Liam. With every sh, a bloody wound would appear on Liam¡¯s body. In the end, not a single inch of Liam¡¯s skin was intact. Liam was sprawled on the ground in a pool of blood. At first, he screamed in pain. Then, he was so exhausted and in so much pain that he wanted to die. In the end, heid like a dead dog, on the verge of napter 62 death. An ordinary person would have fainted long ago under such intense pain. However, Han was a doctor. He pierced a silver needle into Liam¡¯s acupoints while he was cutting him into pieces to keep him awake. Liam seriously felt what it meant to be cut into pieces. Han put away the fruit knife and wiped the blood on it. He then took out a bank card and threw it at Liam. He said coldly, ¡°You should be d that we are in the country. Otherwise, your head would have fallen to the ground. ¡°There are 200 thousand dors in this card. Consider it my ¡°Remember this. You will leave Lightdom City forever. I¡¯ll really kill you if you appear in front of my sister and Tracy again! ¡°Do you understand?¡± Liam had already peed his pants. Although he was on the verge of death, he still nodded in fear in the face of Han¡¯s question. At this moment, he waspletely terrified. He looked at Han as if he was looking at a demon from hell. If he could start all over again, he would not have dared to meet Han even if he had the gall of a bear. Lucy and Simon were dumbfounded when they saw the scene. They looked at Han¡¯s back and fear shed across their eyes. He carried a saber with him and would cut his enemy into a thousand pieces the moment he attacked. He was ruthless. The most terrifying thing was that despite Han shing Liam so many times, none of the cuts were fatal. Simon swallowed with difficulty and looked at Lucy with fear in his eyes. ¡°Lucy, are you sure Mr. Jaber is a doctor?¡± He was too fucking ruthless. His movements were too precise. He shed Liam over and over again. Not to mention Liam who was in so much pain, even Simon felt a sharp apter pain on his skin when he watched from the side. How is he a doctor? He was simply a killer! ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not too sure either,¡± Lucy said with a trembling voice. Previously, Han had saved her grandfather and was especially amiable. to her, making her feel that Han was a warm man. From the bottom of her heart, she thought of Han as her big brother and was thus especially kind toward him. She was a little afraid now that she saw Han¡¯s merciless side. Han heard them. He wiped off the fingerprints on the fruit knife and threw it into a nearby trash can. He looked back at them and said, ¡°I used to be an assassin for a while when I was overseas.¡± He was the Sovereign of Shadows, employed not only to protect others but also to kill. He had done it all, be it an assassination or openly barging into someone else¡¯s residence to kill his target. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He had even led mercenaries to destroy countries that hadmitted heinous crimes. He had killed at least three hundred drug lords if not a thousand. Describing him as a killer was an understatement. Everyone in the internationalmunity secretly called him the Shadow Reaper! ¡°Um¡­¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, Lucy and Simon broke out in cold sweat. An assassin! This profession was too unimaginable for people as sheltered as they were. This was the first time they had encountered an assassin, and it was Han, whom they had a particrly good impression of previously. They were instantly stunned. Liam, who was lying on the ground, was so frightened that his heart. almost stopped beating. Fuck! It was no wonder Han¡¯s knife technique was so precise and terrifying. It turned out that his brother¨C inw was a killer who killed without batting an eyelid. Han ignored their surprised and frightened gazes. He took out his phone and called the police. ¡°Someone tried tomit at the vi in Dragon Bay. He shed himself hundreds of times. Send someone over to save him.¡± After hanging up the phone, he turned to Lucy and Simon and said, ¡°Okay, the matter has been resolved. Let¡¯s go back.¡± With that, he red at Liam coldly and turned to leave. With just one nce, Liam became so frightened that he fainted. It was a murderous look. Lucy and Simon looked at each other. In the end, they ignored Liam and quickly followed Han. Twenty minutes after they left, a doctor and a nurse rushed over from an ambnce. The doctor opened his mouth wide and said in shock when he saw Liam lying on the ground with his skin and flesh cut open, ¡°He cut himself up like this? Is he ying acrobatics? Is he that ruthless?¡± The nurse looked at the wounds on Liam¡¯s body and sighed. ¡°You cut so well, yet avoided your vital points with every sh. I¡¯ve learned something today.¡± The doctor turned to look at the nurse with fear in his eyes when he heard that. He thought, ¡°Learned something? ¡°What the hell did you learn? ¡°Miss, I have a weak heart! Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The nurse ignored the doctor¡¯s gaze and took out her notebook. She recorded the scene seriously. ¡°This cut avoided the ulnar nerve, while this one avoided the trigeminal nerve. Impressive. This is miraculous work. ¡°This cut is even more impressive. It punctured the chest but did not injure any organs at all. Impressive! ¡°Even a butcher wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it so wlessly. How much must one know about the human body to be able to do this? ¡°I have to write this down and study hard!¡± The more the nurse wrote in her notepad, the more her eyes lit up. She was extremely excited. The doctor silently distanced himself from the nurse. He thought, ¡°This woman is too scary! ¡°She¡¯s not to be trifled with!¡± At the same time, he took a few minutes to mourn for the nurse¡¯s husband or boyfriend. He would probably die without ever knowing how he died if he made her angry in the future. This is from N?velDrama.Org. A group of people carried Liam onto a stretcher after the nurse finished. recording and sent him to the ambnce before rushing to the hospital. In the vi, Fiona looked down at this scene with a gloomy expression. Thomas stood behind her in silence. ¡°Thomas, go find out who this Han is,¡± Fiona said in a low voice. Han¡¯s methods made her tremble in fear. He possessed such terrifying skills, killed so decisively, and even managed to get the support of the Kwen family and the Zabel family. With such a person appearing in the Jaber family, she felt that seizing Tracy¡¯s heart had be extremely difficult. ¡°Understood.¡± Thomas turned around and left. Fiona looked at the entrance of the vi area, her gaze flickering. No one knew what she was thinking. The Maybach sprinted on the road. ¡°Mr. Kwen, Miss Zabel, thank you very much,¡± Han said sincerely. He might have had to spend some effort in finding Fiona and Liam if it had not been for Simon and Lucy. ¡°Mr. Jaber, it is just a small matter. You¡¯re wee,¡± Simon said hurriedly. At this moment, he was terrified of Han from the bottom of his heart. He did not dare to offend him at all. Han was an assassin. This was the first time he had encountered someone in that profession. He had thought that it only existed in novels and movies. However, Han¡¯s coldness when he cut Liam into pieces just now made his scalp tingle. He had been so frightened that his soul left his body. At this moment, Han was sitting in the back seat. Simon could feel cold airing from the soles of his feet. He was afraid that Han would chop him up too if he was not careful. Seeing him like this, Han smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. An assassin wouldn¡¯t do anything to you as long as you don¡¯t provoke him.¡± ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not afraid,¡± Simon said stubbornly. Lucy looked at Han and the fear in her eyes slowly disappeared. In the end, she regained her composure and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, my grandfather will be discharged in three days. He wants to hold a banquet to thank you. Can youe?¡± ¡°Sure, just send me the time and ce when the timees,¡± Han replied. Since the Zabel family was the number one family in Lightdom City, it was beneficial to be on good terms with them. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform you when the banquet is booked.¡± Lucy was delighted. At this moment, Han suddenly said, ¡°Stop the car.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Simon hurriedly stepped on the brakes. ¡°I¡¯ll get off here. Thank you.¡± Han opened the car door and got out. Simon and Lucy were a little puzzled, but in the end, they still drove away. After Han left, the pressure on Simon decreased drastically. He heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. After knowing that Han was once an assassin, he felt immense pressure from Han even if Han was not doing anything. ¡°Simon, why are you sweating so much?¡± Lucy was puzzled. ¡°Lucy, he¡¯s an assassin. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Simon asked. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Mr. Jaber won¡¯t hurt me,¡± Lucy said. ¡°You¡¯re impressive!¡± Simon gave her a thumbs up, his expression full of praise. To be honest, even as a man, he did not have Lucy¡¯s guts. Han walked slowly on the street and finally turned into a shop that. sold BMWs. He had experienced the trouble of not having a car during this time. His family needed a car at the very least to make it convenient for them to go out. ¡°Hello, sir. Wee. Do you have a car model you like?¡± As soon as Han entered, a tall and beautiful saleswoman greeted him with a smile. Although Han was dressed simply, he had a confident gaze and swaggered into the shop without restraint. That was enough to show that Han was used to being in ces like this. She had that bit of insight as a saledy. Therefore, she was especially enthusiastic toward Han. She even served Han a cup of tea when she weed him. She had originally wanted to serve coffee, but she decided to serve Han a special cup of tea instead when she saw how humbly Han was dressed. After all, the natives from Lightdom City liked to drink tea and not coffee. ¡°Let me take a look around.¡± Han took the cup of tea and nced around. Then, he pointed at a car in the hall. ¡°What car is that?¡± The silhouette of the car was perfect. It was fashionable and stylish. It looked especially high¨Cend and ssy. ¡°Sir, you have good taste. That is our BMW 8 Series. It¡¯s fashionable and very suitable for business use. It has especially great control. Its engine is the-¡± the salesdy hurriedly exined. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I trust big brands. How much does that car with all the top¨Cend specs cost? Can I drive the car away now?¡± Han asked. ¡°Huh?¡± The salesdy was stunned. She had never seen such a nonchnt buyer. ¡°He ced an order without even a test drive?¡± she thought. However, she quickly reacted and immediately did the calctions on her phone. She said respectfully, ¡°The price of this car with all the top¨Cend specs is 300 thousand dors. However, you¡¯ll have to pay an extra 20 thousand dors if you want to drive the car off today.¡± Han took out his card and handed it over. ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card. I want the car now!¡± The saledy¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She immediately went to settle the procedures for Han. Soon, the procedures wer processed. The saleswoman respectfully handed her name card to Han and said flirtatiously, ¡°Mr. Jaber, this car is yours. My name is Jasmine Lopez, and I¡¯m your professional consultant. ¡°Feel free to contact me if there are any problems with the car in the future. I will definitely serve you wholeheartedly.¡± Han had just spent more than 300 thousand dors without even blinking. He was definitely a tycoon. It would be great if she could build a rtionship with Han. ¡°Alright, Miss Lopez. Goodbye.¡± Han smiled. He took the business card and put it in his pocket, then drove away. Jasmine looked at Han¡¯s expression and then at her 36¨CD figure. She sighed in disappointment and thought to herself, ¡°Has my charm decreased? Why doesn¡¯t he care about me?¡± At the entrance of the shop, a young man walked into the shop with a beautiful woman in his arms after Han drove out. He looked at Han¡¯s back with confusion in his eyes. ¡°The person who drove out just now looks so familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡± Suddenly, he pped his head and said in shock, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Han? When did hee back?¡± ¡°Hehehe, Mr. Landon; saw someone you know?¡± The beauty smiled and hugged the young man¡¯s arm. ¡°I think I¡¯m mistaken. That sucker Han can¡¯t afford such an expensive BMW 8 Series. That¡¯s a luxury car worth hundreds of thousands.¡± Mr. Landon smiled and kissed the beauty. ¡°My high school ssmates are gathering in three days. Come, let¡¯s go buy a BMW 5 Series. We¡¯ll go show off at the ss reunion in three days!¡± With that, he walked into the store with the beautiful woman in his arms. After three hours of bargaining, he finally bought the BMW 5 Series at 100 thousand dors. After buying the car, Mr. Landon asked Jasmine curiously, ¡°Miss Lopez, may I ask who bought the 8 Series just now?¡± As he bought the car, he felt that the person just now looked like his old ssmate, Han, the more he thought about it. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Jasmine said with a professional smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell me even a little bit?¡± Mr. Landon frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our rule is that we can¡¯t reveal information about our clients. Please forgive us.¡± Jasmine smiled. Mr. Landon had no choice but to give up asking. He drove away with the beauty. ¡°Wow, Mr. Landon, this BMW 5 Series is really different.¡± The beautiful woman sat in the front passenger seat, her eyes shining with excitement. ¡°The BMW 5 Series is indeed different.¡± Mr. Landon smiled. He felt very happy that he had bought a new car. However, he could not get excited no matter what when he thought that Han might be the person who bought the BMW 8 Series. He felt that he was being suppressed by Han. After all, Han was the poorest man amongst his previous ssmates. Wouldn¡¯t Han have turned his life around and done better than him if he was the one who bought the BMW 8 Series? He thought, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? I know Han¡¯s family background. He can¡¯t afford such an expensive luxury car. ¡°However, Han has been overseas for eight years. It¡¯s normal for him to earn that money over the years. ¡°No, no. With Han¡¯s ability, he definitely won¡¯t be able to earn that much.¡± Mr. Landon drove absent¨Cmindedly, his mind filled with wild thoughts. Han drove the BMW 8 Series back to Healthbridge Hospital. It was already afternoon when Han came to bring Floris home. After a morning of recuperation, Floris had recovered her mobility and could walk on her own. Her expression changed slightly when she saw Han¡¯s car. ¡°Han, is this your car?¡± Although she did not know what kind of car it was, she could tell from the BMW 8 Series¡¯s sleek design that it was not cheap. ¡°It¡¯s just a car. Don¡¯t be surprised.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he gestured for Floris to get into the car. The two of them drove home. They parked the car before heading home. Floris stood at the entrance of her house and refused to enter. She was uneasy and unsettled. She had not seen her parents for so many years. Now that she was back, she still could not let go of her dignity. ¡°Dad, Mom, Floris is back. ¡°Tracy, your mother is back. Come and open the door.¡± Seeing his sister like this, Han immediately opened his mouth and shouted. ¡°Mom!¡± Apanied by a clear and pleasant chime¨Clikeughter, Tracy rushed out like a gust of wind and threw herself into Floris¡¯s arms. Charlie and Felicia also walked out. When the two elders saw Floris, their eyes turned red. ¡°Mom.¡± Floris also looked at her parents with red eyes. ¡°Floris, you¡¯ve lost weight. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Felicia covered her face as tears streamed down. ¡°Mom!¡± Floris finally broke down after hearing her mother¡¯s words. She removed all of her defenses and threw herself into Felicia¡¯s arms. She cried loudly and vented all the grievances and sadness she had suffered over the years. Felicia also hugged Floris tightly. Charlie¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw this scene. The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried for a long time. ¡°Come,e,e. Floris,e in quickly. I will cook for you. My poor daughter, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± In the end, the family let bygones be bygones. Felicia pulled Floris into the house. The family gathered together. From the beginning to the end, Felicia held Floris¡¯s hand tightly, as if she was afraid that Floris would leave again if she let go. Han nced around the house and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Yelena, Queenie, and the others?¡± ¡°Yelena is working overtime at the hospital and won¡¯t be able toe back. As for Queenie, she¡¯s studying tillte today. She¡¯s about to take the college entrance examination but her grades are still not very good. Harris is in his first year of high school and is ying basketball with his ssmates in school. He probably won¡¯t be back for a long time. George will be home soon,¡± Charlie said. Han¡¯s two younger brothers, Harris and George, were in a different school from Queenie.. They were rtively far away and thus would take a longer time toe back. Han was helpless and could only say, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time. I¡¯ll pick them upter and bring them home.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to pick them up. It¡¯s too far away. They cane back by bus,¡± Felicia said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just bought a car.¡± Han smiled. ¡°You have the money to buy a car?¡± Charlie and Felicia looked over with puzzled eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve earned a lot of money from working overseas for the past eight years. I invested almost all of it into stocks and funds,¡± Han exined. ¡°How much did you invest?¡± Felicia and Charlie hurriedly asked. ¡°I bought 1 million dors worth of shares and 600 thousand dors in funds,¡± Han said truthfully. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, Charlie stood up on the spot and red at Han. ¡°W¨Cwhere did you get so much money? What bad things did you do?¡± Felicia and Floris also looked at Han with puzzled gazes. That was close to 1.6 million dors! They probably would not have been able to earn that much money in their lifetime, yet Han used that money to buy stocks and funds? Where did Han¡¯s moneye from? ¡°Dad, my money is clean. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Han said. ¡°Hello, is Han home?¡± At this moment, an extremely sweet voice rang out from outside. Everyone turned around and saw Evelyn, who was dressed as a bank employee, appear at the door. She was smiling at Han and the others. ¡°You are¡­¡± Charlie, Felicia, and Floris were even more puzzled. In particr, Felicia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Evelyn. This girl was very beautiful, had a good figure, and a big butt. She looked like she could bear a lot of children. When did Han get to know such a beauty? ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate. She works at the bank. She can exin things to you.¡± Han went out and weed Evelyn into the house. At the same time, he introduced the two parties. He had already thought of a way to convince his parents before picking Floris up. His idea was to get Evelyn to personallye and exin matters. Producing documents and official procedures was the best way to convince them. ¡°Hello, Charlie, Felicia, Floris.¡± Evelyn was polite as she nodded at Charlie, Felicia, and the others. ¡°Hello, hello. Evelyn, right? That¡¯s a nice name. Please take a seat,¡± Charlie said in a hurry. Evelyn sat down and took out the documents she had prepared, as well as the bank notes for Han¡¯s purchase of funds and stocks. She personally exined to Charlie and the others. She even personally proved that Han¡¯s money was painstakingly earned and that there were no problems with the money after the bank¡¯s investigation. Charlie and Felicia heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. Then, Felicia red at Han again. Her face was filled with displeasure as she said resentfully, ¡°Are you all grown up now? Even if you have money, you shouldn¡¯t waste it like this. Take out this money and buy a house and get married. ¡°Yet you are investing it in stocks and buying funds. Aren¡¯t you giving the money to others? Han, you wastrel!¡± The good¨Ctempered Felicia became angry. ¡°Han, y¨Cyou¡¯ll be the death of me!¡± Charlie was also furious. Charlie and Felicia were traditional people. In their minds, buying stocks with so much money was akin to gambling. It was like giving money to others. They thought that people who bought stocks were destined to lose money. Floris was also dumbfounded. Her mouth was agape, and she did not know what to say. When Evelyn saw that they were about to criticize Han, she hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, no. Charlie, Felicia, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Han isn¡¯t losing money. ¡°On the contrary, he¡¯s making money. A lot of money.¡± ¡°He¡¯s making money?¡± Charlie, Felicia, and Floris immediately looked at Evelyn with puzzled eyes when they heard this. ¡°How much did he make?¡± Charlie asked in a hurry. Evelyn swallowed and took out her phone. She brought up the portfolio Han had bought and handed the phone over to Charlie, Felicia, and the others. ¡°Take a look for yourselves.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 On the phone was Han¡¯s portfolio on the stock app. It was green and had already reached its upper limit. ¡°What is this?¡± Charlie and Felicia looked at each other in confusion. Charlie and Felicia had worked hard their entire lives. They had only heard of the word stocks, but they did not know what stocks were. At this moment, when they saw the various curves on the app, they were puzzled and did not know what they were looking at at all. Floris and Tracy also looked over in confusion. Floris had also worked hard but had little money. She had never invested in stocks and did not know how to interpret what she was seeing. Evelyn was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. When she saw the expressions of Charlie and the others, she immediately exined, ¡°Today, Mapleturz Group held a media meeting and announced that they had developed a blood¨Ctonifying pill that can treat diabetes. ¡°Once this news was released, it swept through all the short video tforms and news media and upied the headlines. ¡°That¡¯s why Mapleturz Group¡¯s share price doubled. ¡°In other words, Han¡¯s shares in theirpany have doubled in value. They¡¯re now worth two million dors. He made 1 million dors in just one day.¡± Whoosh. As soon as she finished speaking, Charlie, Felicia, and Floris all gasped. They were so shocked that their mouths were agape and they could not say a word. Han made 1 million dors in a day! This was something they did not even dare to think about. ¡°Evelyn, i¨Cis that true?¡± Charlie asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Absolutely!¡± she replied. After receiving Evelyn¡¯s affirmation, Charlie, Felicia, and Floris were dumbfounded. Seeing them like this, Han smiled and took a bite of the food. He had painstakingly called Evelyn over to convince his parents that he had the ability to earn money. Otherwise, he could not be bothered with such a snobbish ssmate. He felt rather sad that his parents were so shocked. For ordinary people, two million dors was a huge fortune that they would never be able to earn in their entire lives. His parents were obviously such people. They had been diligent and hardworking all their lives, working hard to earn money, but they had never been able to earn a lot of money. When they heard that it was two million dors. They were so shocked that they were speechless. Yet, Han had spent tens of millions of dors on a banquet when he was on missions overseas. ¡°After Mom and Dad are convinced, I¡¯ll think of a way to get all the debts. from Den,¡± Han thought. Two million dors was just the beginning. He could make an endless amount of money with this starting capital. A long timeter, Charlie and the other two finally came back to their senses. Charlie hurriedly said to Han, ¡°Han, quick, take out the money. Let¡¯s be satisfied and stop gambling.¡± In his mind, investing in stocks was gambling. Han should leave the market now that he had earned so much money. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve been patrolling Mapleturz Group¡¯s research and development department. I have heard some rumors. Mapleturz Group will have another wave of drugs on the market. The share price will definitely rise again,¡± Han said. ¡°It will go up again? ¡°Han, are you saying that it can increase to more than two million dors?¡± Charlie, Felicia, and Floris were all extremely shocked. It was already at two million dors, yet it could still increase. This was mind¨Cblowing for them. ¡°It will increase again? Do you have insider news?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard what Han said. She silently memorized this news. If the price of the shares would continue to rise, she would follow Han and buy shares of the Mapleturz Group even if she had to sell everything. ¡°It¡¯s not really insider news. Anyway, they willunch another product. The market reaction will definitely be very good. Just buy the shares,¡± Han said. ¡°Okay.¡± Evelyn nodded excitedly. She knew that her chance to earn money hade. Charlie and Felicia looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Evelyn, it must have been hard on you, rushing over as soon as you get off work. You haven¡¯t eaten, right?¡± ¡°Come,e, sit down. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± However, they did not fuss over it. Instead, they smiled and invited. Evelyn to sit down to eat. Han frowned. He had called Evelyn over to dispel his parents¡® doubts and worries. From the looks of it, his parents seemed to have taken a fancy to Evelyn? Just as he was about to ask Evelyn to leave and not ruin the happy scene in his house, Floris had already brought over a bowl and ced it in front of Evelyn. She chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Schuber, you work in the bank. You must be very good at managing ounts. ¡°You have to help me supervise my brother. Don¡¯t let him spend money recklessly.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Get him to save the money so that he can buy a house and marry in the future.¡± Felicia nodded in agreement. Under their kind invitation, Evelyn sat down willingly. Felicia scooped Evelyn a bowl of rice and brought it to her. ¡°Miss Schuber, here. Eat more.¡± ¡°Evelyn, Han is a spendthrift. He spends a lot of money. You have to restrict him in the bank,¡± Charlie said earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Evelyn hurriedly smiled. Charlie, Felicia, and Floris were full of enthusiasm. They invited Evelyn eat and kept putting food into her te and bowl. From the looks of it, they were treating Evelyn as Han¡¯s wife. Evelyn was also very good at telling people what they wanted to hear. With just a few words, she made Charlie and Feliciaugh happily. Even Floris and Tracy were amused by her. The house was filled with laughter. Han frowned slightly when he saw this scene. He had mixed feelings. He did not like Evelyn because she was too snobbish and was not a good match for him at all. However, he especially admired and was happy that Evelyn could coax his parents intoughing so heartily. It was a big deal for him that his parents and sister couldugh happily. Hence, although he knew that Evelyn was here for his money, he did not expose her motive. To him, spending some money to make his parentsugh was worth it. After they finished their meal happily, Felicia even peeled an apple for Evelyn. She waspletely treating her as her future daughter¨Cinw. ¡°Felicia, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I want to take a walk with Han outside,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°Take a walk?¡± Felicia looked at the sky outside and immediately reacted. She immediately pulled Han up and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is the time for you youngsters. Han, take Evelyn out for a walk and watch a movie.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a movie? I want to watch a movie too,¡± Tracy blinked and said. ¡°Tracy, stop fooling around. Let Han go himself,¡± Floris said in a hurry. ¡°If Tracy wants to go, then let¡¯s go together,¡± Han said. He did not know why Evelyn was looking for him, but it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to take Tracy out for a walk. ¡°Han, Tracy is just a child. Don¡¯t mess around. Hurry up and apany Evelyn out for a walk,¡± Floris said in a low voice. Charlie and Felicia also chased Han out immediately and asked him to apany Evelyn. ¡°Charlie, Felicia, see you again next time.¡± Evelyn waved sweetly and walked out. Looking at Han and Evelyn¡¯s backs, Felicia and Charlie became more and more delighted. ¡°Evelyn is really beautiful. She¡¯s so gentle and kind. She¡¯s also a bank employee and Han¡¯s high school ssmate. She must know Han inside out and is reliable,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Yes, her butt is very perky. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s good at giving birth.¡± Felicia nodded. ¡°Look at her figure. In the future, Han¡¯s children won¡¯t go hungry either,¡± Floris added. Tracy ate a piece of meat and scratched her head, her eyes filled with confusion. What were her grandparents and mother talking about? What did it mean that the child would not starve? The world of adults was reallyplicated! As Tracy thought about it, she ate another piece of caramelized beetroot and revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°This beetroot sure is sweet and delicious,¡± she thought. Han and Evelyn walked out of the door. After leaving his parents¡® sight, Han said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ssmates. Why are you being so polite?¡± Evelyn smiled as she looked at Han. The more she looked at Han, the more handsome she felt he was. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, do you want toe with me to our high school reunion in three days?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡°ss reunion?¡± Han thought for a moment and said, ¡°Sure, help me sign up. Just send me the address and time.¡± After noting back for eight years, he really missed his old high school friends. After all, that was a period of his youth. ¡°Okay.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately agreed. With a ss reunion, she would have another chance to be alone with Han. ¡°Oh Mandy, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going topete with me for this client.¡± At that thought, Evelyn felt even smugger. Recently, there had been a selection for a managerial role at the bank. Although Mandy was a neer, she had previously helped Han purchase a fund worth more than 600 thousand dors. Thus, the manager made an exception and brought her up as a manager candidate, making her Evelyn¡¯s strongestpetitor. That was why Evelyn came to look for Han. She would definitely bet promoted to manager if she could make herself Han¡¯s exclusive agent. It would be a huge profit if she could develop a rtionship with Han. That was why she was so warm and patient with Han¡¯s family. If it was in the past, she would not have taken half a step into Han¡¯s house. ¡°Did you drive here?¡± Han asked. ¡°No, why?¡± Evelyn answered. She deliberately had not driven over to put on a pitiful act in front of Han. She originally wanted to treat Han to a meal and watch a movie to increase the time for the two of them to be alone. However, she did not expect Felicia and Charlie to keep her for a meal at Han¡¯s house. Now that she could take a walk with Han, how could she say that she was driving? ¡°Where do you live?¡± Han asked. ¡°Hand, near Winchant Road.¡± ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Evelyn was stunned, her heart filled with disappointment. She originally thought that Han would take her shopping and watch movies, but in the end, Han was so eager to send her home? Han had had a crush on her in the past. Why would Han not want to develop a rtionship with her now? Han was a multi¨Cmillionaire now, and his assets were likely to increase in the future. She did not want to miss out on a potential billionaire. She had to create an opportunity for them to be alone. Hence, Evelyn smiled. ¡°We¡¯re old ssmates after all. Why are you in such a hurry to send me away? I¡¯ve helped you so much. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me to watch a movie?¡± Han looked at the time and said calmly, ¡°It might be toote. I have an appointment with someone else first.¡± He and Yara had agreed to go to Yara¡¯s house to study the forms for ancient remedies. He would not be able to make it to Yara¡¯s house in time. if he watched a movie with Evelyn. ¡°Male or female?¡± Evelyn probed in a hurry. Han smiled and did not answer. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Evelyn, so there was no need to answer such a question. Evelyn knew that she had been rude when she saw Han like this. She smiled awkwardly but felt inexplicably nervous. Han took out his car keys and opened the passenger door of the BMW 8 Series like a gentleman. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the car. It was a BMW 8 Series with top¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cline specs worth 300 thousand dors! She had liked this car for a long time, but she had never had the money to buy it. She would only be able to afford the down payment even if she worked for four years without eating or drinking. Yet now, Han had actually bought such a luxury car. How suave! Evelyn suppressed the excitement in her heart and got into the car. The seats of this expensive car were indeed different! It was sporty, fashionable, andfortable. ¡°If only this was my car,¡± she thought. Evelyn was excited, but she pretended to be calm, afraid that Han would look down on her. She did not even dare to take out her phone for a photo. Vroom! Han got into the car and stepped on the elerator, heading straight for Hand. The strong push made Evelyn enjoy the car even more. About 30 minutester, Han arrived at Winchant Road. Under Evelyn¡¯s guidance, the car quickly arrived at the neighborhood near Winchant Road. After Evelyn got out of the car, she smiled at Han and said, ¡°Han, my parents happened to send back a packet of top¨Cgrade coffee from overseas today. Do you want toe up and try it?¡± ¡°My parents are out of town. Come to my house for coffee.¡± The implication of this sentence was already quite obvious! There would be a huge ¡°battle¡± tonight if Han went to her house. She looked at Han coquettishly as she spoke. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I really have an appointment with someone else, so I¡¯ll have to leave you here.¡± Han smiled and refused. Then, he quickly turned around and left. ¡°I¡¯m the goddess you used to have a crush on. How can you run away now that I¡¯m ready to sacrifice my body? Blockhead!¡± Evelyn stomped her feet in anger as she watched Han leave. ¡°Ms. Irwin, where do you stay?¡± Han called Yara as he drove. After confirming Yara¡¯s home address, he immediately drove over. To be honest, Evelyn was indeed very beautiful. Her skin was very fair, and her figure was excellent. Especially the way Evelyn looked at him just now. It was tant seduction. He would not be drinking coffee if he really went to Evelyn¡¯s house just now. He would be drinking her. Many princesses, celebrities, and supermodels had used this trick on him. when he was overseas. At that time, he would often run away after sleeping. Anyway, those people were willing, and he did not need to take responsibility. Now that he was in the country, if he really slept with Evelyn, with her personality, she would definitely pester him endlessly and cause chaos. Hence, Han chose to retreat in the face of Evelyn¡¯s strong hints. An hourter, the BMW 8 Series arrived at the entrance of a vi district in the city. After reporting Yara¡¯s name and room number, Han arrived at Yara¡¯s door without any obstructions. This was also a vi, but it was much worse than the Richards family¡¯s vi. The door of the vi opened as soon as Han got out of the car. Yara, who was wearing a casual short¨Csleeved shirt, stood at the door. She waved her right hand and greeted Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, here!¡± She had always been beautiful. She was wearing casual clothes, and her long ck hair fluttered in the wind. She was like a girl next door, youthful and pure. Her arms, which were fair as snow, waved in the air. Her fair, slender legs were especially eye¨Ccatching. The sky had just turned dark. She stood in the light like a night elf, so fair that she glowed. She was beautiful. ¡°Good evening.¡± Han smelled a faint fragrance when he walked to Yara¡¯s side. It was not perfume, but the natural smell of a woman¡¯s body. It was especially pleasant. ¡°Come in.¡± Yara smiled like a flower and led Han into the vi before closing the door. Not long after entering the vi, Han¡¯s nose twitched. ¡°What¡¯s burnt?¡± There was the smell of something in the air. ¡°Oh, no! Oh, no! I was in the middle of baking a cake!¡± Yara¡¯s expression changed drastically as she rushed to the kitchen. ¡°By the way, where is the toilet?¡± Han asked in a hurry. ¡°The toilet on the first floor is under repair. There¡¯s a toilet at the end of the corridor on the second floor.¡± Yara rushed into the kitchen without looking back. Han shook his head and went straight to the second floor. He went to the toilet, opened the door, and walked in. As soon as he entered, he was stunned. In this toilet, a naked peerless beauty was taking a shower! Chapter 67 Chapter 67 The beautiful woman was humming a song and taking a shower in the bathroom. She had bright eyes and sparkling teeth. She was as beautiful as a fairy. She had the face of an angel and the figure of a demon. However, when the beauty turned around and saw Han, she was stunned. She could no longer continue singing. Her mouth was wide open as she stared at Han in shock. This woman was Reign Labenz! Han and Reign stared at each other. The atmosphere was almost frozen. After a long time, Reign finally reacted. She quickly picked up a towel and wrapped it around her body. She looked at Han coldly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± There was no trace of panic in her voice. Instead, there was me, anger, and a trace of iparably cold superiority. ¡°I just wanted to use the toilet. Y¨Cyou go ahead.¡± Han looked embarrassed and quickly turned to leave. When he went out, he even closed the door for Reign. His heart raced. However, Reign¡¯s figure lingered in his mind. ¡°As expected of the daughter of the Labenz family. She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Han praised her from the bottom of his heart. On the first floor of the vi, Yara had just brought out the burnt cake. Her hands were red from the heat. Looking at the cake that had turned ck, she pouted. ¡°I failed again. Why is it so difficult to make a cake?¡± Suddenly, her expression changed. ¡°Oh no, Rei is taking a shower on the second floor!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, there¡¯s someone in the toilet.¡± She shouted and hurriedly threw down the cake. She sprinted to the second floor. When she reached the second floor, Han had alreadye out of the toilet and was standing in the corridor. After seeing Han, Yara heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you haven¡¯t entered the toilet yet, right?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s someone in the toilet. I can¡¯t enter even if I wanted to,¡± Han said. Seeing that the toilet door was closed, Yara finally felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. You scared me to death. I thought you two would bump into each other.¡± Han rubbed his nose awkwardly. They literally almost bumped into each other. Han recalled the scenery with Reign just now. It was simply beautiful. Yara exined, ¡°I called Ms. Labenz over since we are going to discuss the form for remedies today. I forgot to inform you. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the third floor?¡± Yara asked. ¡°Alright.¡± Han nodded. Yara did not dare to be careless this time. After personally bringing Han to the toilet on the third floor, she left and returned to the kitchen to bake her cakes. As soon as Han came out of the toilet, he saw Lucas walking over from a room on the third floor with a skateboard. Lucas¡¯s gaze turned cold when he saw Han. ¡°Han, what are you doing here?¡± Han was also shocked. He thought, ¡°Lucas was also at home? ¡°Yara must really want to talk business!¡± After experiencing Evelyn¡¯s hints, he came here thinking that Yara also wanted there to be something going on between them. Chaper R He never expected Yara¡¯s mind to be only filled with work. She really wanted to discuss the form for the remedies. Tm talking to you. Are you deaf? Lucas scolded. Han¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to be polite to others?¡± Lucas sneered. ¡°That¡¯s toward people. Are you even human? ¡°You barged into my house for no reason. I think you¡¯re a thief. You¡¯d better get out immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and arrest you!¡± p! Before he could finish his sentence, Han had already pped him to the ground. A palm print appeared on his face, and his head buzzed. ¡°Y¨Cyou dare to hit me?¡± He covered his face and looked at Han in disbelief. This was his home. Han had barged into his house and even dared to hit him. He was too arrogant.. To tell you the truth, your sister invited me over to teach you a lesson. That p just now was a lesson for you. Remember, be more polite and courteous next time,¡± Han said. ¡°Teach me a lesson? Fuck, who do you think you are?¡± Lucas stood up and red at Han. Han¡¯s eyes turned cold and he raised his hand on the spot. Lucas¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He quickly took half a step back. When he came back to his senses, he said angrily, ¡°Han, this is the Lynch family. My brother and parents will not let you off if you dare to hit me. ¡°Let me tell you, my brother is a mixed martial arts expert. He can fight eight people alone. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely kill you if you dare to touch a single hair of mine!¡± ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s your brother?¡± Han was interested. ¡°My brother is a boxing champion. He can knock you down with one punch!¡± Lucas said proudly. ¡°Oh.¡± There was no expression on Han¡¯s face. He pped Lucas to the ground again. Lucas fell to the ground. He felt a searing pain on his face. He doubted his life as hey on the ground. This was his home. How dare Han hit him like this? ¡°Han, I¡¯ll kill you¡ª¡± Lucas got up from the ground. He was furious and wanted to curse at Han. However, Han red at him before he could finish his sentence. He swallowed the words in his mouth on the spot. It was as if his throat was being strangled by an invisible hand, and he could not say a word. Han¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. It was as sharp as a knife! It was as cold as a ghost! It was filled with killing intent! With just one nce, Lucas felt as if he was being stared at by a high and mighty divine dragon. It was as if he had fallen into a vault of ice. His entire body felt cold. ¡°Don¡¯t y with your skateboard today. I¡¯ll take you to an even more exciting ce to y after my meeting with your sister.¡± Han nced at him and took the skateboard in Lucas¡¯s hand before going downstairs. He had previously promised Yara to help her discipline Lucas. Now that he had encountered Lucas, he naturally had to take Lucas down a notch. ¡°After the meeting?¡± Lucas was stunned on the spot for a while. Then, his expression changed drastically as he shouted, ¡°Han, you bastard, I won¡¯t allow you to touch. my sister!¡± He endured the pain in his heart and roared. He rushed down to the second floor, wanting to find trouble with Han. A meeting! Some of the ¡°meetings¡± in television dramas were a man and a woman ying around in bed! If Han really screwed his sister, wouldn¡¯t Han be his brother¨Cinw in the future? How could he pursue Queenie if that happened? He thought, ¡°Fuck, I knew there was something going on between this guy and Yara. Yara looked at him differently when we were in school!¡± Lucas¡¯s thoughts ran wild. He quickly rushed downstairs and realized that Han and Yara were not around. Only Reign had juste out of the toilet. Her wet hair, beautiful face, and tall and graceful figure made her look like a fairy who had walked out of a painting. However, Lucas was too anxious to appreciate Reign¡¯s beauty. Instead, he quickly rushed to the first floor. When he went down to the first floor, he heard his sister, Yara, cry out from the kitchen, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t-¡± Her voice was iparably charming and carried a trace of heartbreak. Boom! Lucas¡¯s brain exploded and he almost fell to the ground. He thought, ¡°Oh no. ¡°Han and Yara are having a meeting in the kitchen! ¡°And it is the kind of indecent meeting at that! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 After a brief moment of shock, Lucas picked up the broom in the living. room, roared angrily, and rushed into the kitchen. ¡°Han, if you dare to mess with my sister, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± His eyes were red and he was furious. He quickly rushed in, wanting to catch them in the act. As soon as he rushed into the kitchen, he saw Han hugging Yara with their backs facing him. Both of their bodies were trembling! This scene made Lucas explode. ¡°Han, you bastard! Let go of my sister!¡± Lucas was furious. He swung his broom toward the back of Han¡¯s head with power. Bang! It was as if Han had eyes on the back of his head. He had swung his leg backward before Lucas¡¯s broom can hit him. With a kick, Lucas was sent flying and fell to the ground. His back was burning with pain. ¡°Oh?¡± Han turned around and could not help but be stunned. He had instinctively kicked back just now. He did not expect it to be Lucas. Yara also turned around and looked at Lucas who had fallen to the ground. She asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lucas felt an intense pain in his chest. He struggled to sit up and gritted his teeth as he looked at Han and Yara. ¡°You two can¡¯t be together. I don¡¯t approve of your rtionship!¡± However, he was stunned after he finished saying that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two¡­¡± Han and Yara¡¯s clothes were intact. They did not look like they were fooling around with each other at all. Moreover, Yara was holding a pile of burnt cakes. ¡°These cakes were burnt just now. I went to get it, but I was scalded. I even slipped and almost fell. It was Mr. Jaber who caught me. Lucas, what are you thinking about in that head of yours?¡± Yara¡¯s expression darkened as she red at Lucas. ¡°I¡­¡± Only then did Lucas realize that he had misunderstood. Things were not what he had imagined at all. His sister had never seeded when it came to baking cakes. They either came out burnt or were on their way to being burnt. He did not dare to face Yara¡¯s angry gaze. He struggled to sit up, rubbed his chest, and red at Han. ¡°It hurts, you bastard. Han, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°You were the one who screamed and ambushed me. I was just defending myself.¡± Han let go of Yara¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°You should be d that we¡¯re not on the battlefield. Otherwise, your heart would have shattered from that kick just now.¡± Just now, he had retracted 90% of his strength after kicking. Lucas would have died if he had attacked with all his strength. ¡°You¡± Lucas gnashed his teeth in extreme displeasure. ¡°You what? Lucas, let me tell you, Mr. Jaber is a guest at our house. Be nice and pour him some coffee immediately,¡± Yara said. ¡°You want me to pour him coffee? Dream on!¡± Lucas said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re not going to serve him, are you? Fine, you can forget about your allowance this month,¡± Yara said. ¡°No, no, no. Yara, I¡¯ll serve him the coffee, okay?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression changed. He immediately reversed his attitude. He red fiercely at Han before turning around to pour him a cup of coffee. Their parents were busy with work and rarely stayed at home. Basically, Yara was the one who took care of his daily life. She was the one who gave him his allowance. He did not dare to offend Yara. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. My brothercks discipline and is extremely arrogant. Please forgive him,¡± Yara said. As far as she knew, Lucas relied on his parents¡® power and often bullied the people around him in school. He did many bad things and was aplete wastrel. It was precisely because of this that she wanted to ask Han to discipline her younger brother. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve seen many troublemakers like him,¡± Han said calmly. Han had trained many unruly people when he was in the mercenary group. He had tamed people who were even more fierce, domineering, arrogant, and stubborn than Lucas. He did not think much about a rebellious high school student at all. ¡°Do you have a way to change his personality? I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll harm someone after he leaves school and enters society if this continues,¡± Yara whispered. Although the Lynch family was not the greatest family in Lightdom City, they were still rather rich and influential. With such a personality, Lucas would definitely be an idle troublemaker in the future. She did not want her brother to be that kind of person, nor did she want him to bully the weak in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I¡¯ll transform him into a different person within a month,¡± Han said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you so much. You can do whatever you want to him. You don¡¯t have to think about me at all. He became like this because our parents doted on him too much,¡± Yara said. Lucas happened to walk into the kitchen with a cup of coffee. His face turned green when he heard what Yara said. He thought, ¡°Fuck! ¡°Are you my biological sister or not? How can you let others treat your brother like this? ¡°Oh, thanks but no thanks!¡± Bang! Lucas walked over with a dark expression and suddenly mmed the cup of coffee on the table. He red at Han and turned to leave without saying a word. ¡°Lucas, what kind of attitude is this?¡± Yara was furious. ¡°That¡¯s my attitude. Yara, don¡¯t think that you can control me just because you¡¯re my sister. You have to choose between me and Han. No one can stop me if I want to run away from home today!¡± Lucas was extremely rebellious. He walked toward the door. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, aren¡¯t you? Stop right there. You can forget about your allowance if you dare to leave today!¡± Yara was furious. ¡°Fuck my allowance! I can¡¯t stay in this house anymore!¡± Lucas felt indignant that Yara was trying to rein him in. He was going to leave without looking back, no matter what Yara said. Yara stomped her feet in anger. Her younger brother was simply too rebellious. How would he turn out in the future if he was already so wilful now? However, she could do nothing aside from rein Lucas in with his allowance. Just as she was at a loss of what to do, Han gently flicked his finger. A silver needle shot out like lightning and pierced into Lucas¡¯s acupoint. In an instant, Lucas froze on the spot. ¡°W¨CWhat¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I move my body?¡± Lucas looked terrified. He realized that other than his eyes, he could not move any part of his body. He could not even move his fingers. It was too strange! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I hit your acupoint,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°What? You hit my acupoint?¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Yara was also dumbfounded. Striking a person¡¯s acupoint was something that only appeared in novels and television dramas. They all knew that something like that was mumbo¨Cjumbo after their first nine years ofpulsory education. Yet Han really knew how to do that? ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s no such thing as striking a person¡¯s acupoint in this world! It¡¯s all a sham! Han, you must have used some kind of sorcery! Release me, quickly!¡± Lucas roared. Han ignored him and said to Yara, ¡°Ms. Irwin, I don¡¯t have much time. I still have to go hometer. Show me the remedies that you don¡¯t understand.¡± Yara looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, he really can¡¯t move?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be able to move for the next four hours. His acupoints will automatically be released after four hours. Since he¡¯s so disobedient, we can let him stand there for four hours first,¡± Han said. Yara looked at Han in surprise when she heard this. Han had so many magical abilities and unfathomable strength. How could such a talent be a mere security guard? ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± Han asked. Yara came back to her senses and blushed. She hurriedly changed the topic and said, ¡°The remedies are all in my room. Coincidentally, Rei is also there. Let¡¯s go up and talk.¡± With that, she ran up to the second floor. Han hurriedly followed. Yara was walking in front of him on the stairs. From his angle, he could see Yara¡¯s beautiful back. Especially her hips, which were especially curvaceous. They swayed gracefully from side to side. Han touched his nose and felt even more awkward. He hurriedly looked at the stairs. See no evil! He was not a man who liked to take advantage of others. At this time, he would not stare unless he had to. ¡°Han, you bastard, release me!¡± Lucas roared angrily downstairs. ¡°Noisy!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He flicked out another silver needle and pierced it into another of Lucas¡¯s acupoints, one which would render him mute. In an instant, Lucas was rendered speechless. ¡°Finally, there¡¯s peace in the world.¡± Satisfied, Han walked up to the second floor. Downstairs, Lucas¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°Why am I suddenly unable to speak? ¡°Could it be that someone attacked my acupoint and turned me into a mute?¡± Lucas stood in the hall, unable to move. His mouth was wide open but he could not make a sound. His pupils dted in great shock. He was stunned. ¡°Acupoint striking! ¡°This martial art technique is real. ¡°What describes in the novels is also real. ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± The astonished, angry, and annoyed look in his eyes changed into surprise, curiosity, and yearning. If he learned the technique, he would be a top dog at school. He could even fight against those thugs outside the school. Moreover, that martial arts skill would allow him to brag for a long time. His curiosity was aroused at the thought of it. On the second floor, Yara was taking Han to her room. Reign had changed her clothes and was drying her hair with a hairdryer at the moment. Her long, ck hair was fluttering in the wind from the hairdryer. Her beautifully chiseled side face was impable and nothing needed to be changed. She was so fair and her glossy porcin skin was breathtaking. Han stared at her and waspletely mesmerized. When he had escorted Reign back from abroad, he did not realize that she was so beautiful. Reign was covered in mud when she was abducted. even though she had washed up when she boarded the ne and looked radiant and gorgeous, Han was too eager to go home to admire her beauty. Now that they had met again, he finally realized how beautiful Reign was. A fleeting nce at her fine figure would blow one¡¯s mind away. Her divine beauty was entuated by her lustrous eyes and dazzling smile. Her graceful demeanor oozed natural charm and made people unable to take their eyes off her. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty,¡± Hanplimented from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Thank you. Have a seat.¡± Reign was drying her hair while gesturing for Han to sit down. Then, she said to Yara, ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s time for you to give me an exnation, okay?¡± ¡°Yvonne?¡± Han looked at Yara in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t her name Yara?¡± Yara nced at Reign and exined to Han, ¡°My real name is Yvonne Lynch. Yara is the name I use in thepany. ¡°The reason I use a fake name and hide my true identity is because I¡¯m afraid that others would say I got into thepany by practicing nepotism.¡± Yvonne wanted to prove that she didn¡¯t use her family¡¯s power and connections to achieve sess, so she always told others her name was Yara Irwin. And she had never made use of the resources of the Lynch family. ¡°So, you¡¯re the witch that Wane and the others are talking about?¡± Han blurted out. He regretted it the minute he said that. As expected, Yvonne¡¯s face turned cold when she heard the word ¡°witch¡°. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t give you that nickname,¡± Han hurriedly exined. As he spoke, he sized up Yvonne in confusion. Yvonne was indeed domineering, arrogant, and a little cold. However, she was actually quite approachable and easy to talk to. Han didn¡¯t understand why the security guards called her a witch. ¡°I know.¡± Yvonne walked to the table with a sullen face and took out ten sheepskin scrolls from the drawer. She ced them in front of Han and Reign and said, ¡°I called you guys over to study these ancient remedies. ¡°I didn¡¯t read up on them in thepany because I worry that it may do damage to thepany if they¡¯re leaked.¡± ¡°You still have so many ancient remedies?¡± Reign stood up. Her eyes sparkled with delight. Thepany¡¯s stock had been soaring after she had announced theunch of the blood¨Ctonifying pill and the scar removal ointment. Thus, her position as the CEO was firmly secured. Now that Yvonne had found ten more ancient remedies, if they did research on all of them sessfully, Mapleturz Group would definitely be the number one in the pharmaceutical industry. Making billions of dors wouldn¡¯t be a dream. She looked at those sheepskin scrolls as though it was a book from heaven. The words on the scrolls were like scribbles, and she could understand none of them. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s written on them?¡± ¡°No. But I have my own n and I can¡¯t reveal it to you.¡± Yvonne chuckled. ¡°Then can you figure this out?¡± Reign asked. Yvonne shook her head, indicating that she could not. Reign¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. Afterward, she seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Han. ¡°Yvie, ask Mr. Jaber toe over and see if he understands these remedies.¡± Reign knew that Han was a strong fighter, but she did not expect that he also possessed profound medical knowledge. ¡°Good idea.¡± Yvonne nodded and looked at Han expectantly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you decipher these remedies?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Han took a nce at the scrolls and shook his head. ¡°Huh?¡± Yvonne was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t understand these ancient texts. I can help you unless you¡¯ve tranted the text,¡± Han said. He didn¡¯t study history. So, he really knew nothing about historical texts. ¡°In that case, we need a historian.¡± Yvonne looked disappointed. Initially, she wanted to decipher the texts herself and studied the medical forms with Han, hoping that she could be a secret ace of thepany. But Han did not understand the ancient words, she could only turn to a historian. Han touched the sheepskin scrolls and sniffed at them. Looking at Yvonne with a puzzled expression, he said, ¡°These sheepskin scrolls are so old and they were written in ancient words. Besides, there¡¯s some smell of dirt on them. Don¡¯t tell me you hire someone to raid a tomb and steal these?¡± ¡°The smell of dirt?¡± Yvonne sniffed the scrolls hard in surprise. ¡°There is no smell at all!¡± After obtaining the sheepskin scrolls, she had cleaned them many times and all the marks that the sand of time left should have been removed. ¡°How does Han find out that they are cultural relics? Reign also took a sniff, and there was a confused look on her face. ¡°There¡¯s indeed no smell,¡± she said. The two women looked at Han at the same time. ¡°Howe you can smell it?¡± ¡°My nose is different than yours.¡± Han touched his nose and said, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you focusing on the wrong thing? Ms. Lynch, I¡¯ve asked you a question. Did you raid a tomb?¡± Reign directed her attention to the main issue and turned to look at Yvonne. There was a shocked and gloomy look on her face. ¡°Precisely speaking, I didn¡¯t raid a tomb but I explored a tomb. ¡°Three months ago, several archaeologists discovered an ancient tomb and recruited a group of people to explore the tomb. I joined them and found these ancient remedies in the tomb,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°It¡¯s the tomb that caused many deaths three months ago and received widespread attention in the news?¡± Reign asked astonishedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was lucky enough to have escaped alive,¡± Yvonne said. Instead of hiding it from Reign and Han, Yvonne told them everything that had happened to her truthfully. The scrolls were originally found in a secret chamber by another person. But after taking them out, the tomb began to copse and buried that person. Yvonne spent a painstaking effort to take the remedies out and keep them with her. ¡°Did the archaeologists know that you have these sheepskin scrolls?¡± Reign asked with a frown. ¡°Exploring a tomb? ¡°It is so dangerous. She could die or encounter some scary paranormal being. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Yvonne has the nerve to do that. ¡°She is such a dare¨Cdevil,¡± Reign thought. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°No. We agreed to keep the exploration to the tome confidential. We didn¡¯t have to hand over the things we found. So, it¡¯s not illegal for me to keep these remedies,¡± Yvonne exined. Han nced at the remedies and said, ¡°I can¡¯t decipher the texts. So, I can¡¯t be of help.¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll call a historian over to decipher it now.¡± Yvonne did not want to give up. She immediately took out her phone and called a history professor she knew, trying to ask him toe over and decode the text. Unfortunately, the call did not go through. Han¡¯s face went grim. He looked at Yvonne and said in a low voice, ¡°The things obtained from a tomb will bring you bad luck. ¡°It is true that these sheepskin scrolls are valuable, but if you keep them at home for a long time, something bad is bound to happen. ¡°Ms. Lynch, there¡¯s a shadow between your brows and a dark cloud is hovering over your head. ¡°I advise you to get rid of the scrolls quickly. Otherwise, it may get you killed.¡± ¡°You know face reading?¡± Yvonne was curious. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Not only Yvonne was bewildered, but Reign also nced at Han in confusion. She then looked at Yvonne carefully, but she didn¡¯t see any shadow between Yvonne¡¯s brows, let alone a dark cloud hovering over her head. ¡°I know a thing or two,¡± Han said lightly. ¡°I think you¡¯re just bragging. Face reading is very difficult to master,¡± Yvonne said. In her opinion, Han¡¯s incredible medical skills must be a result of a great deal of hard work and studying day and night. He could not possibly have extra time to learn face reading which was the most mystical and difficult practice in Longhard Kingdom. ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you. There¡¯s a sinister energy swirling around your head which obviously has something to do with the sinister energy of the sheepskin scrolls.¡± Han warned with a stern face, ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with it as soon as possible, cmity will fall upon you in less than three days. ¡°You¡¯ll probably suffer some injuries. ¡°Or worst, your life will be in danger.¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare me? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Yvonne said. She had gone through a lot of trouble to retrieve the ancient remedies from the tomb. It was a chance to prove herself and a stepping stone for her to develop a miracle pill. So, she would never give up simply because Han said something bad would happen to her. Han furrowed his brows without going on. As a matter of fact, medicine in ancient times was very powerful, but practitioners then faced some limitations too. For example, based on historical records, alchemists at that time often used heavy metals to refine pills. Rulers who wanted to live forever mostly died from heavy metal poisoning. 18:48 Therefore, in Han¡¯s view, the remedies on the sheepskin scrolls might not work magic. Instead, they could be poisons. It was probably not good that Yvonne valued the remedies so much and wouldn¡¯t let them go. However, she was so adamant and there was nothing Han could do. After all, the scrolls belonged to her. He had no right to destroy them. ¡°Since you can tell people¡¯s fate by reading their faces, can you predict what will happen to me in the near future?¡± Reign asked curiously. ¡°You?¡± Han studied Reign¡¯s face for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°You have a round and prominent forehead. Your face is glowing, and your lips are rosy. You have been lucky in lovetely. Your suitor has also changed a little. You feelfortable with him and you start to look at him in a new light.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Reign was taken aback. Her suitor, Larry, had been behaving like a different person recently, He suddenly became very gentlemanly and she also liked the gifts he gave her. Reign couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Howe he knows that?¡± Han¡¯s expression was grave as he said, ¡°Not only do I know that you¡¯re lucky in love, but I also discover something else. There¡¯s a wisp of dark energy in your Life Pce, which means you¡¯re going to be hit by a crisis. ¡°The Life Pce is associated with the overall ups and downs of one¡¯s life and it has something to do with the person closest to you. In other words, your crisis is rted to your family. Someone in your family wants to deal with you and take away your power. Am I right?¡± Upon hearing that, Reign suddenly stood up and asked emotionally, ¡°You can see that?¡± Recently, someone in the Labenz family had indeed targeted her and put her in dire straits. If she hadn¡¯tunched the blood¨Ctonifying pill and the scar removal ointment, she would probably have lost her title as the CEO. Even though the two medicine had been put on the market, she had only stabilized her position as the CEO. There were still many people in the family who were hostile toward her and wanted to ruin her. In fact, at the board meeting in the afternoon that day, some elders in the family had even suggested dividing her share and arranging for their people to help her in order to strip her of her power. To put it bluntly, although she held a high post, her life was tough as she was in a difficult situation, surrounded by enemies. However, she had never mentioned that to anyone. ¡°How could Han have seen through that? This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°The face is the index of the mind. Some face reading masters can predict the trajectory of your luck from your facial features,¡± Han said. ¡°Then do you know how to resolve the crisis?¡± Reign asked again. Han looked at her for a long time before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t reveal God¡¯s design.¡± After hearing Han¡¯s words, Reign frowned slightly without asking further. ¡°Alright, Mr. Jaber, stop ying tricks. Let¡¯s get back to business. How are we going to decipher these remedies?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°I can¡¯t solve it unless you¡¯ve tranted it. We¡¯ll talk about it after you get someone to trante it. Alright, I¡¯ve got something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Bye.¡± Han waved his hand and turned to leave. The two beautiful women looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Mr. Jaber, how can you leave just like that? There are other remedies that I copied.¡± After regaining herposure, Yvonne wanted to chase after him. But Reign pulled her back. ¡°Rei, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m going to get Han back,¡± Yvonne said anxiously. ¡°Yvie, you have to tell me. How did you meet him?¡± Reign asked. After returning from overseas, she had considered hiring Han to be her personal bodyguard and even sent Landon to test him. Unfortunately, she had been upied with work, board meetings, and pressing problems in the company since then. She was so busy that she could not find time to talk to Han. Unexpectedly, the second time they met was at Yvonne¡¯s house, and Han had barged into the bathroom when she was taking a bath. Reign¡¯s face turned red when she recalled the situation in which Han had seen her naked. It was too embarrassing. ¡°Of course, I met him in theb. Rei, he¡¯s the security guard I told you about,¡± Yvonne exined. ¡°Security guard? So you¡¯re saying Han has joined Mapleturz Group and the scar removal ointment was developed by him?¡± Reign was astounded. ¡°It¡¯s not just the scar removal ointment. He also perfected our newlyunched blood¨Ctonifying pill,¡± Yvonne said. When Reign heard that, her eyes And she fell silent. widened. It was all Han¡¯s credit that they could develop the blood¨Ctonifying pill and the scar removal ointment sessfully. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In other words, it was all thanks to him that Reign was able to establish herself in her family. It turned out that Han had been helping her in secret. ¡°But why did Han reject my offer when we returned to the country and joined mypany as a security guard without telling me if he wants to help me? ¡°Why did he do this? ¡°Is he interested in me and wants to approach me in this way? Or does he have a secret agenda?¡± Reign became pensive and lost in thought. She felt that she could not see through Han at all and figure out what he was going to do. However, after meeting with him again, she felt a strong sense of security for no reason. ¡°What a strange guy. But since he has joined ourpany, how can I let him be an insignificant security guard?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought of an idea. She immediately took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Pass on my instruction. From tomorrow onwards, Han will be the deputy head of the security department,¡± she said in a deep voice. ¡°Rei, you want to give Han a promotion and a raise?¡± Yvonne was shocked. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± asked Reign. ¡°There¡¯s a big problem.¡± Yvonne sat down and said seriously, ¡°Dear Reign, I now formally request that you transfer Han to my department and appoint him as the vice manager of the research and development department.¡± ¡°Knock it off,¡± Reign said in a stern voice. ¡°It¡¯s also a promotion. You let him be the deputy head of the security department. It¡¯s aplete waste of talent. Han should be the manager of the research and development department,¡± Yvonne said. Reign¡¯s face darkened, and a mysterious light shed across her eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°Yvie, you can develop the medicine on your own. I have an important mission for Han.¡± ¡°An important mission?¡± Yvonne looked at Reign in puzzlement. ¡°Rei, what are you up to?¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Reign¡¯s eyes glinted a more mysterious light. ¡°I cannot let the cat out of the bag¡± ¡°Again? Why do you and Han like to y riddles? Tell me, what are you trying to do? Yvonne frowned as she stared at Reign. She had a feeling that Reign had a secret motive for giving Han a promotion and a raise. Reign shook her head and kept her mouth shut. Yvonnes heart sank. Based on her understanding of Reign, when Reign was silem, she must be cooking up a major n in her mind. It was very likely that Han would be implicated. Suddenly, she regretted it. If she had known that such a thing would happen when she invited Han over, she would not have let Han and Reign meet Reign said solemnly. ¡°Vvie, don¡¯t worry. I promise you nothing bad will happen to Han ¡°And I also promise you I¡¯ll make sure that Han wille to no harm no matter what happens.¡± Han had survived unscathed under heavy fire in a foreign war zone. So, Reign didn¡¯t think anyone could hurt Han in the city. Yvonne stared at Reign in silence, In the living room on the first floor of the vi. Han walked past Lucas, making his way to the door. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Lucas mummediately whimpered when he saw Han. Han turned his head and asked. ¡°You have something to say?¡± Lucas hurriedly nodded. Han touched Lucas¡¯s body rapidly and thetter could speak again. ¡°Mr. Jaber, wait, I am wrong. Please release the rest of the acupoints for me.¡± Lucas quickly pleaded. After standing for just twenty minutes, his heels were in great pain and he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Staying motionlessly was sometimes more tiring than strenuous exercise. He felt as if he could not breathe. After speaking. Lucas was stunned. ¡°I can speak now? ¡°Hayden has released the acupoint and let me speak! ¡°My god! ¡°His skill is so amazing. He is just like a martial hero!¡± Han said, ¡°The acupoints will release automatically after four hours. You¡¯re on your own now.¡± With a wave of Han hand, a powerful force sucked the silver needles out of Lucas¡¯s acupoints. After that, Han left without looking back. ¡°Four hours? ¡°Han, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Come back. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll give you money. Release me. ¡°Han, I won¡¯t harass Queenie anymore. Pleasee back.¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkened as he begged for mercy. He couldn¡¯t even stand for twenty minutes. If he stood for four hours, he would be crippled. But no matter how hartl he shouted, Han didn¡¯t turn back. Watching Han drive away, Lucas burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m screwed! ¡°How am I going to survive these four hours? ¡°Han,e back! Just then, Yvonne walked down from the second floor. ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s great to see you. Quickly move me to the couch. I want to lie down,¡± Lucas hurriedly said. Yvonne¡¯s face fell. Not only did she not move him, but she also found some pushpins and scattered them around Lucas. Yvonne, what are you doing? Do you want to murder your own brother?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°You were rude to Mr. Jaber and you even wanted to run away from home. You deserve to be punished. Just stand here to receive your punishment,¡± Yvonne said coldly. With that, she walked upstairs, leaving Lucas to his own devices. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯ve realized my mistake, okay? I¡¯m your brother. Can you bear to see me like this?¡± Lucas shouted. Unfortunately, Yvonne left without responding to him. Lucas could only stand there like a monument In the Rune District. By the time §±Tan reached home, Queenie, Harris, and George had also returned. ¡°Han.¡± When they saw Han, they all stood up in excitement. ¡°Boohoo, Han, it¡¯s so good to see you.¡± Harris and George had not seen him for eight years. Now that they met again, they were both extremely thrilled, especially George. He immediately pounced over and held Han tightly, crying tears of joy. Even though they had not seen each other for eight years, blood was thicker than water, and when the brothers met, they still feel as close as ever. Han hugged his brother and stroked his hair. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since we last met. You¡¯ve grown so much taller.¡± Eight years ago. George was just a seven-year-old child who always followed Han around. George had turned into a fifteen-year-old young man in the blink of an eye. And he was only slightly shorter than Han. However, he was a little skinny When Han hugged him, he could feel his bones. Harris also looked thin, but inparison, he was rtively stouter than George. Poverty speeds up maturity. Although Harris was only in his second year of high school, he was much more mature and well-mannered than his peer. He just stood right where he was and nodded as he greeted his elder brother, ¡°Han¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s sit down and have supper.¡± Han said with a smile. Nothing could please him more than a family reunion. As he spoke, he looked at Harris and George¡¯s apparel. The sight of it broke his heart. Both his brothers are wearing shabby clothes. Harris¡¯s sneakers were all tattered, and he had to mend them. There were also many patches on George¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have supper together.¡± Floris brought out some spaghetti from the kitchen with a smile. Felicia and Charlie ran over and looked at their son. ¡°Han, why are you back so quickly? Where¡¯s Miss Evelyn?¡± ¡°I sent her home,¡± Han replied calmly. Felicia hurriedly pulled Han to the side and said. ¡°Han, I think Miss Evelyn is a gooddy. Why don¡¯t you be together with her and form a family sooner?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not in a hurry. That can wait.¡± Han smiled bitterly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He thought marriage couldn¡¯t be decided hastily. His parents were too anxious. ¡°You¡¯re already 28 years old, how can you wait any longer? Your friend, Caleb Swift, has a second child already. Felicia said. ¡°I also think that Miss Evelyn is not bad. You can try to interact more with her and get to know her better,¡± said Charlie. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask her out in a few days¡± Han said helplessly. Hearing Han¡¯s words, the whole family was delighted. Seeing that everyone was in a good mood. Han immediately suggested. ¡°By the way, tomorrow is the weekend. I¡¯ve earned some money Let¡¯s go shopping and buy some clothes and shoes. Everything is on me.¡± ¡°Sure, I want to buy a pair of sneakers¡± Harris was overjoyed. ¡°I also want to buy a pair of shoes,¡± George said. As he spoke, he looked down at the ragged torn canvas shoes on his feet, and a look of inferiority shed across his face His ssmates had made fun of him many times because he didn¡¯t have a pair of nice shoes. He always felt that he couldn¡¯t hold his head high in front of others ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then Let¡¯s have a shopping spree tomorrow!¡± Han said. The next day, after getting up. Han checked the bnce on his card. His brows puckered when he found that there were only less than ten thousand dors left He had withdrawn some cash and keep it at home. But he was going shopping, he couldn¡¯t possibly take a bag which was stuffed with money with him. In frustrati Han could only borrow I million dors from Lucy. He didn¡¯t get up until he received the money. After breakfast, the family waited no time to he to thergest shopping mall in faghrdom Cary. Han¡¯s BMW 5 Series could only amodate four passengers. So, his parents and both of his sisters went to the mall in his car while has two younger brothers took a cab there An hourter, the family met up at Ivy Building the best shopping spot in 1. hrdom Cary All the famous brands in the world could be found there. Han looked at his parents shabby clothes and felt terrible. Therefore, be immediately took them to one of the best luxury fashion stores to buy a few sets of outfits for his mother first Clothes make the man. His parents had been living frugally all their lives. They were wearing clothes that cost less than 20 dors Everywhere they went, people looked down on them After he returned, he decided he wanted to make them stand tall in front of their rtives and friends The luxury fashion store offered a great variety of stylish and elegant des exclusively for the upper ss Every ment seemed to be made Felicia had her eyes on a in long dress The design of the dress was vintage-inspired and ssy. It was especially suitable for middle-aged women like her Moreover, the fabric felt smooth and soft However Felicia was bbergasted when she saw the price. The long dress cost in thousand dors. Even gold wasn¡¯t that expensive ¡°Miss, give me the dress When Han saw his mother¡¯s gaze fix on the dress, he immediately called the salesgirl over as he wanted to buy the dress. ¡°No, no, no. Han, this dress is too expensive Felicia hurriedly stopped her son. She had always been industrious and thrifty It pained her heart if she had to spend 16 thousand dors on a dress. As she spoke, she looked longingly at the dress. For the first time in years, she liked a long dress so much. However, the exorbitant price fended her off ¡°Mom, it¡¯s only 16 thousand dors. We can afford it.¡± Han smiled He took his mother to a luxury clothing store to change her view on money. With has current financial ability, he wouldn¡¯t even bat his eyes when buying a 16-million-dor long dress, let alone 16 thousand ¡°Hey, Felicia, what are you doing here? Why don¡¯t you go sweeping the floor?¡± Right then, a fair skin middle-aged woman who was wearing expensive jewels walked over. She nced at Felicia with disdain and mocked, ¡°Is Chanel fashion store a ce for a poor person like you? ¡°Look at you beggar. You don¡¯t even have anything valuable on you. You¡¯re as poor as a dog, yet you still want to buy a long dress worth 16 thousand dors. Do you have the money?¡± Felicia¡¯s face crumbled when she heard that. ¡°Yasmin, do you have to be so mean?¡± Yasmin was Felicia¡¯s cousin from the Labenz family, so she was also Haylen¡¯s auntie. After marrying a rich man, Yasmin always disyed an attitude of patronizing superiority and looked down on Felicia. Every time she attended a family gathering, she would make things difficult for Felicia. Felicia did not expect to run into Yasmin that day. What rotten luck. Enemies often cross paths with one another. ¡°What? I¡¯m mean?¡± Yasmin looked at Felicia contemptuously and said, ¡°If I say you¡¯re a poor dog. I¡¯m demeaning a dog. The food for my dog costs a few hundred dors a pack. Any you? You¡¯re worse than a dog. ¡°Move out of my way!¡± After saying that, she pushed Felicia away rudely and said to the salesgirl beside her, ¡°Miss, I want this dress. Pack it up for me.¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold when he saw that. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Not only Han was angry, but Charlie and the rest also looked unhappy. Charlie went over to support Felicia and said in a stern voice, ¡°Yasmin, you¡¯ve gone too far. You can talk nicely to your consin. Why did you push her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and im kinship with me. You beggar, who¡¯s your cousin?¡± Yasmin rebuked coldly. She was wearing a lot of jewels and gold, looking like a million dors, Apart from that, regr skin care treatments kept her skin smooth and glowy. Thus, she looked a few years younger than her peers. On the other hand, Felicia was in an impoverished and rustic state. Prolonged manual work and hardship made her skin swarthy and her hands rough. Especially Charlie. Hisbor-intensive job as a mechanic gave his hands calluses. And even though he had washed his hands clean, there was stubborn ck grime under his nails. It was a striking contrast when Yasmin stood beside Felicia and Charlie. Because of that. Felicia felt that she was superior to them and held the Jaber family in contempt. Charlie and Felicia grimaced when they heard Yasmin¡¯s rude remark. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to buy the dress, just get out of the way!¡± Yasmine was extremely condescending. Not only did she push Felicia, but she also shoved Charlie away. She walked to the in long dress and looked at it carefully. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Felicia gazed at the long dress with aplicated expression. She also liked the dress very much and was reluctant to give it to Yasmin. Ever since she was young. Yasmin had been stealing things that belonged to her. She came from a much less privileged family than Yasmin¡¯s. Therefore, she chose to swallow her anger most of the time. But this time, she didn¡¯t want to give in ¡°Stop looking. This dress costs more than 16 thousand dors. You poor people won¡¯t be able to afford it even if you sell yourselves.¡± Yasmin looked at Charlie and Felicia with disdain and said sarcastically. Then, she told the saleswoman who walked over. ¡°Pack this dress for me. Everyone in the Jaber family was irritated. Even Tracy, who was the youngest, looked displeased. She whispered to Felicia, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like this olddy.¡± Although she was very young, she could tell that Yastnin¡¯s voice was full of contempt, disdain, and arrogance. Queenie, Harris, and George were all scowling at Yasmin. Han looked at Yasmin and then at his mother who kept gazing at the dress in dismay. He stood up immediately and said with a grim face. Auntie Felicia, firste, first served. My mother took a fancy to this dress first¡± If it was not for the fact that Felicia was his rtive, he would have given her a p ¡°That¡¯s right. Yasmin. My wife took a fancy to it first. What right do you have to steal our things¡± Charlie raised his voice. ¡°Oh, you guys took a fancy to it first? Charlie, you¡¯re a bicycle repairman, right? Can you earn 1000 dors a month? Can you afford this dress? You¡¯re as poor as a dog, yet you still want to stand up for your wife. You¡¯ve overestimated yourself¡± Yasmin continued mocking, ¡°Also, even if you¡¯re trying to be a hero. Your wife is just an ugly old woman. She doesn¡¯t deserve the dress. Save it, beggars ¡°Yasmin, you¡¯re too much! How dare you look down on us!¡± Charlie and Felicia were enraged. Ever since Yasmin came into the store, she had been pouring scorn on them and calling them poor dogs, stripping them of their dignity and pride. She was such a big bully. Yasmin said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I do look down on you. What can you do to me? Do you have the money to buy the dress?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Han said in a stern voice. Felicia gritted her teeth and grabbed the in dress, saying. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll buy it ¡°Hahaha, Felicia, stop pretending to be someone you¡¯re not. You¡¯re just an odd jobber, and your husband is a bicycle repairman Can you afford it Yasmin guwed arrogantly as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. Then, she looked at Han and said disdainfully, ¡°And you, you¡¯re Han, right? Didn¡¯t youmit a crime back then and fee overseas? So It¡¯s been eight years and you don¡¯t even have a decent shirt? ¡°I think you¡¯re worse than a beggar. You¡¯re just a piece of trash!¡± The salesgirl¡¯s face darkened when she heard that. She pped Felicia¡¯s hand and said coldly. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t touch our dress. If you dirty it, you won¡¯t be able topensate for it.¡± Since she started working, no poor people had ever had the cheek toe into the store. When she saw Han¡¯s family walking in in ordinary clothes, she thought that they were new money from Lightdom City, so she did not chase them away. However, Yasmin¡¯s words were like a warning light.1 She realized immediately that Han and his family were miserably poor. Therefore, she was very rude to them. When she pped Felicia¡¯s arm, she hit her hard, causing Felicia¡¯s hand to turn red. It was so painful that Felicia retracted her hand. ¡°What are you doing? Charlie red at the salesgirl when he saw his wife being hit ¡°This is a luxury brand. Our clothes are all very expensive. Poor people like you can¡¯t touch them,¡± the salesgirl scoffed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Did you hear that? You can¡¯t touch it, not to mention to buy it. Hahaha, save it.¡± Yasmin said smugly. ¡°If you¡¯re not here to buy clothes, please leave immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call security. The salesgirl pointed at the door. She was very cold toward the Jaber family Contempt and disdain were written all over her face. The salesgirl¡¯s poor attitude infuriated Charlie, Floris, and the other family members. Han¡¯s eyes turned grim when he saw that his mother¡¯s hand turned red after being pped. He walked towards the salesgirl with a long face and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Apologize to my mother right away!¡± ¡°Apologize? Who do you think you are? Why should I apologize to you?¡± The waitress sneered. She showed no respect for Han¡¯s family at all. Yasmin chimed in, ¡°Apologize for what? Your mother is a lowly woman. So what if the salesgirl hit her? Besides, the youngdy didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault. Who asked her to touch the long dress I want to buy with her dirty hands? ¡°If someone has to apologize, I think your mother should apologize to the youngdy instead. Hitting your mother has dirtied her hand.¡± Charlie and the children were smoldering with fury. ¡°Why should the victim apologize to the perpetrator? ¡°Is there no justice in the world?¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Charlie gritted his teeth and roared. He wanted to tear Yasmin¡¯s mouth apart. ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t give me that attitude. How dare a beggar like you yell at me?¡± Yasmin snapped. ¡°Shut up!¡± Han shouted as he stared at Yasmin glumily. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with killing intent. That was a murderous look. Yasmin had never seen such a look before. She trembled in fear and dared not make a noise. Han then looked at the salesgirl and said tly. ¡°I think you¡¯re just an employee. You¡¯re not rich yourself. Who gives you the right to look down on my mother? ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Apologize to my mother now!¡± The salesgirl was not intimidated by Han¡¯s dirty look. Instead, her face turned cold and she said angrily, ¡°Poor guy, are you trying to make trouble here? I¡¯m warning you, get lost now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call security!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not willing to apologize?¡± asked Han. ¡°Your mother touched the clothes in our shop. I pped her hand away. What¡¯s wrong with that? Why should I apologize?¡± The salesgirl looked at Han in an overbearing manner and snarled, ¡°You want to cause trouble? Okay, I understand. Security, kick them out!¡± As a salesgirl in a luxury store, she felt that she had a foot in the door to the circle of the rich. Now that there were so many people watching in the store, she was unlikely to apologize to a group of poor people. If words got out, it would be terribly embarrassing. ¡°Pow!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Han pped her so hard that she move in circles on the spot three times before falling to the ground. Her face was red and swollen and a few of her teeth had fallen out, mixed with blood dripping down from her mouth. She was in an awful mess. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 All of a sudden, the room fell into a dead ulence Charlie, Felicia. Floris, and the kids were all stunned. Vas?n?n was also dumbfounded All the employees in the store were taken aback No one had expected that Han would resort to violence and p the salesgirl to the ground until she could not get up ¡°You low dare you hit me¡± The salesgirl covered her face and looked at Han in disbelief She felt dizzy and her ears were buzzing Han¡¯s p caused half of her face to swell and her ear to bleed. She looked extremely miserable. ¡°You should be thankful. If this was a battlefield, you would be dead now. Han said coldly. If his parents and family hadn¡¯t been there, he would have cut off the salesgirl¡¯s hand. ¡°Security,e over now! This man is causing trouble here¡± Only then did the other staff recover from the shock and run over to surround Han and his family. A group of big burly security guards immediately ran over with electric batons. They stared at Han with hostility. Charlie. Felicia, Floris, and the children were all flustered and scared. Right then, the manager of the store walked out. He put on a solemn face and intoned in a cold voice, ¡°How dare trouble here! You¡¯re courting death you stir up ¡°Security, get them and call the police now! Don¡¯t let any of them go!¡± Following his words, those menacing-looking security guards immediately rushed over to capture Han. Seeing the scene, Yasmin sneered and gloated. ¡°This Ivy Building is owned by the Zabel family. They are a prominent family in Lightdom City. You pped a staff here, it¡¯s like pping the Zabel family¡¯s face. You¡¯re finished¡± Floris¡¯s face turned extremely pale. She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°The Zabel¡­ Zabel family?¡± Han had beaten Liam up and offended the Richards family because of her. Now, Han even offended the Zabel family. It was really one disaster after another. Suddenly, her heart clenched. She was worried about what was going to happen to Han. ¡°The Zabel family?¡± Han took out a business card from his wallet with an expressionless face and said. ¡°Stop right there!¡± His voice was like a thunderp. The security guards were so shocked that they stood rooted to the ground. The manager and everyone else in the room covered their ears and looked at Han in astonishment ¡°This man¡¯s voice is so deafening.* Han looked at the business card and quickly dialed a number. After the phone picked up, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Zabel This is Han.¡± ¡°Han?¡± Shawn was overjoyed. He immediately stood up from his chair and said excitedly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you finally called. Thank you. so much for your helpst time.¡± Han had brought Shawn¡¯s father, Dominic, back to life with the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism in the hospital. Over the past few days, Dominic had recovered quite well. He could walk and be more energetic than before he was ill Shawn was deeply grateful to Han. Unfortunately, Han had left too quickly that day and he did not have the chance to repay Han¡¯s favor. Now that he had received a call from Han, how could he not be excited? ¡°It was nothing. I call you because I¡¯ve run into some trouble in your family¡¯s Ivy Building now. Can you come over to take care of it?¡± Han said calmly. Then, he told Shawn what happened. ¡°The Ivy Building? I happen to be here. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± When Aluwn heard that his face fell Without further ado, he rushed out of hung up the phone and thister¡± Zabel! The head of Zabel family! manager ¡°You¡¯d better not move Shawn Zabel wille and ¡°Are you out of your musd The head of the Zabel family is of high status. How could a poor guy like you have his number? And why would be stand up for you? Hahaha, are you dreaming¡¯ You¡¯re so funny¡± Yasmanughed out loud as if she had heard a more hrious joke. Sheughed so hard that she almost choked and tears streamed down her facr Herughter was a howl of derision Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± The manager stared fiercely at Han Shawn was a powerful and notable figure. He stomped his feet and the whole Lightdom City would tremble Even the Mayor of Lightdom City treated him with reverence Also, in spite of the fact that one had made an appointment a few months in advance, chances were he might not be able to meet the billionaire However, a poor man like Han who was dressed in a cheap outfit could ask Shawn to deal with the dispute with just a phone call ¡°Isn¡¯t that a joke? The manager thought it was utterly impossible ¡°You¡¯re not qualified for me to fool you¡± said Han. The manager¡¯s face darkened and his gaze became even colder as he red at Han. ¡°I think you need to get your brain. examined ¡°No matter who you are, you hit my staff. Don¡¯t even think about leaving today¡± Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I hit her? Han demanded ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason is. If you hit her, you are at fault.¡± The manager said unreasonably ¡°Mr. Holmes, no need to waste your time with him. I know this family. This is Felicia, and that is Charlie These are their children. They re all poor people without any power They must be lying to you. Hurry up and teach them a lesson,¡± Yasmin said This is from N?velDrama.Org. Felicia had been prettier and smarter than her since they were young Therefore, Yasmin was extremely jealous of Felicia. which was why she kept stealing Felicia¡¯s things. Now that she saw Felicia¡¯s son hit someone and was about to suffer, she was extremely happy. She even wished that the security guards would also beat Felicia up. Only in that way could she feel that she finally defeated Felicia and overpowered her ¡°No one is talking to you¡± Han gave Yasmin a death stare ¡°You have no respect for your elders. Serves you right!¡± Yasmin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She said to the manager. ¡°Mr. Holmes, look how arrogant he is. He didn¡¯t just p the salesgirl¡¯s face. He¡¯s pping your face and the Zabel family¡¯s face¡± When Mr. Holmes heard thas, a trace of anger appeared in his eyes. We cant the Zabel family¡± He looked at Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you called. You hit the Zabel family¡¯s staff, so you have to pay the price before we hand you over to the police. ¡°Guys break his arm!¡± As he spoke, two security guards picked up their iron batons and walked over to Han. Their eyes gleamed with malicious Yasmun smirked when she saw that as if she could picture how the guards beat the daylight out of Han ¡°Stop it!¡± Just then, a dignified voice was heard. Immediately after that, Shawn rushed in from outside. ¡°Mr. Zabel? Why brings you here? Mr. Holmes was taken aback and hurriedly went up to wee his boss. However, Shawn did not even look at him. He went straight to Han and shook his hand excitedly. Afterward, he said with a smule, ¡°Doctorber, it¡¯s great to see you I¡¯m notte Mr Holmes¡¯s face dropped when he saw that. The smirk Yasmin¡¯s face vanished and was reced by horrified disbelief. ¡°Han really knows Shawn Zabel ¡°How how is this possible¡± They felt as if their faces had been pped by an invisible hand ¡°Had you been a secondte, someone would have broken my hand. Han said calmly. ¡°Who dares toy a hand on you?¡± Shawn was furious. He turned around and red at the two security guards. ¡°What are you doing? Put the things down!¡± The two security guards hurriedly dropped their batons without saying a word. Shawn stared at Mr. Holmes coldly and reprimanded, ¡°Mr. Jaber is the benefactor of the Zabel family. You blind idiot, how dare you be disrespectful to him? This is outrageous. Get over here now and apologize to him.¡± ¡°Benefactor?¡± When Mr. Holmes heard that, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He did not dare to disobey Shawn. So, he hurriedly ran over and apologized to Han. Im sorry, Mr. Jaber, I was blind. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Tow!¡± Shawn pped Mr. Holmes and thetter¡¯s face soon became red and swollen. Shawn said coldly. ¡°You blind idiot, from today onwards, you¡¯re no longer the manager/ When Mr. Holmes heard this, his face turned ashen and he fell to the ground After dealing with Mr. Holmes, Shawn looked at the salesgirl who was rude to Felicia, ¡°Mr. Zabel, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. The salesgirl was so frightened that her face turned pale and her voice trembled. ¡°Get over here and apologize to Mr. Jaber¡¯s mother, wn ordered. The salesgirl hurriedly went over and apologized to Felicia respectfully. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve realized my mistake.¡± Felicia opened her mouth wide, unable to say a word. She was dumbfounded. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have toe to work from tomorrow onwards. Get out of here now!¡± Shawn scolded. The salesgirl¡¯s face was ashen She felt terribly regretful She red at Yasmin as she was walking out. ¡°Ive offended someone I shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault.¡± After Shawn took care of everything, he looked at Felicia with a smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Jaber, it¡¯s all my fault for not managing my staff well. They have offended you. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°As a gesture of apology, you can choose any clothes here today and it¡¯s free of charge.¡± ¡°How how can this be?¡± Felicia was ttered. The person in front of her was the well-respected Zabel family head. She had never dreamed that such a person would stand in front of her and apologize to her. Everything felt like a dream. It was too surreal to her. ¡°Mrs. Jaber, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Han saved my father¡¯s life. I¡¯ll never forget that. A few garments are nothing. You can choose whatever you like. You guys must have a shopping spree today.¡± Shawn said generously. As he spoke, he immediately gave the salesgirls in the store a look. The staff immediately took the hint and walked over with smiles. They invited Felicia, Charlie, Floris, and the children into the store and showed them different clothes with enthusiasm. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you happy with the way I handled it?¡± Shawn smiled and looked at Han obsequiously. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you don¡¯t scare my parents. Thank you,¡± Han said calmly. Then, he looked at Yasmin, who was staring into the distance, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this woman. Kick her out.¡± Shawn nodded and immediately gave the security guard a look. Yasmin¡¯s face crumbled when she heard that. Before she could react, two security guards went forward to grab her and threw her out of the store. She fell t on the ground and hit her nose. Many people were shopping in the building. When the passer-by saw her being driven out of the store, they immediately pointed at her and started gossiping with each other. ¡°Ahh! ¡°Han, you bastard, how dare you treat me like this? I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Seeing the spectators¡¯ judgemental look. Yasmin felt humiliated and her face burned with pain. She covered her nose and stood up. Thereafter, she ran to a ce where no one was around and took out her phone to make a call. She gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Honey, I was beaten up by a bastard. Come over with your men now and help me vent my anger. ¡°Remember, bring your weapons!¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Yasmin covered her nose, her eyes filled with anger. All these years, Yasmin had been pampered and used to be in a high ce. Yasmin was furious to be treated like that. After hanging up the phone. Yasmin turned around and red fiercely at the Jaber s who were picking out clothes in the clothing store. ¡°Han, Felicia, how dare you treat me like this? I won¡¯t let you off!¡± If one could kill with her eyes. Yasmin would have already murdered Han¡¯s entire family! After saying this, Yasmin turned around and left. Although Yasmin did not know why Han was Shawn¡¯s saver, she could not take this lying down. Yasmin had to take revenge. However, the helpers had yet to arrive, so Yasmin could only hide to the side and swallow her anger. In the clothing store, with Shawn¡¯s presence, all the sales assistants were enthusiastic toward Han. The sales assistants served coffee and water and were extremely patient, praising Han repeatedly. Even Tracy, who was the youngest, received the highest level of treatment. Tracy sat on a high-ss sofa and ate the fruit. Tracy was apanied by a special assistant who told her stories. With the enthusiastic service of the sales assistants, every member of the Jaber family picked out two expensive and fashionable clothes. ¡°How can two sets be enough? You¡¯re professionals. Pick 10 suitable sets of clothes for each guest immediately. Put the clothes on my tab, Shawn said. The sales assistants did not dare to be negligent. They immediately chose 10 sets of clothes for Felicia, Charlie, and the others. There were dresses, shoes, socks, and everything else. ¡°Mr. Zabel, how, how can we ept this?¡± Charlie and Felicia were ttered and did not dare to ept it. A big shot like Shawn had personally given them clothes that were worth thousands. This was simply like a dream. ¡°Guys, I own this shop. You¡¯re more than wee,¡± Shawn said with a smile. ¡°Dad, Mom, Mr. Zabel has good intentions. Please ept it,¡¯ Han said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s just a small token of my appreciation, Shawn hurriedly said. Under Han and Shawn¡¯s insistence, Charlie and Felicia could only ept it.. However, Shawn¡¯s enthusiasm was far more than that. After buying the clothes, Shawn led Charlie¡¯s family to many skincare shops, jewelry shops, watch shops, and sportswear shops. Shawn helped every member of the Jaber family dress up as nobles. Branded clothes, limited edition luxury bags, expensive watches, limited edition branded skincare products¡­. Even the basketball and sneakers that Harris wanted were personally signed by internationally famous basketball stars. Any one of these things was extremely valuable! Shawn had given them all as gifts. All the goods piled up like a mountain. The things were worth at least 4 million dors. Charlie, Felicia, and the others went from ttered to distressed. How could they take back so many things? ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Our mall will have special staff to send the things to your home.¡± Shawn was full of enthusiasm. He put his arm around Charlie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, we hit it off at first sight. Let¡¯s be friends. In the future, you can call me Shawn. Our families should interact more and keep in touch.¡± Han¡¯s medical skills were godly. Han was the most powerful doctor that Shawn had ever seen! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. If Shawn kept a good rtionship with Han, it meant that everyone in the Zabel family had two lives. Therefore, Shawn was extremely enthusiastic toward Han and Charlie. Shawn treated Han and Charlie as friends and brothers. Charlie was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and he didn¡¯te back to his senses for a while, astonished. Someone like Shawn called Charlie brother. This feeling was too dreamy Charbe suspected that he was dreaming and pinched his thigh hard It hurt! He was not dreaming! Shawn was really calling Charlie brother Charlie looked at Shawn and then at his son, Han. A sense of pride welled up in him. Charlie understood it well. All of this was brought by Han. Charlie wasn¡¯t the only one. Felicia looked at Han with pride. Their son was sessful. As parents, Charlie and Felicia were even happier than their son. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve been shopping all day. Are you tired? There happens to be a hotel in our mall. Il be the host today. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal¡± Shawn issued an invitation and forcefully dragged the Jaber family straight to the by Hotel Here. Shawn asked the kitchen to specially prepare a grand feast. The table was filled with all kinds of delicacies for the Jaber family. All the dishes on the table were an eye-opener for the inexperienced Charlie and the others. The meal was worth more than 100 thousand dors. However, Shawn did not explicitly state the prices. After the meal was finished, Shawn got someone to send Han and the others home. ¡°Um. Mr. Zabel, we want to take a walk. We don¡¯t need to trouble you, Charlie sad embarrassedly Shawn also wanted to apany Charlie¡¯s family for a stroll to increase their rtionship However, at this moment, Shawn suddenly received a call. There was an important meeting at the company Helpless, Shawn could only apologize and leave first. After Shawn left. Charlie and Felicia immediately stared at Han. ¡°Han, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Han, when did you be Mr Zabel¡¯s saver¡± Queenie asked. Floris, Harris, and George also looked over curiously Shawn was a mighty big shot with high social status who controlled half of Lightdom City¡¯s business. How did Han be the saver of such an impressive figure? ¡°Dad, Ive already said that I¡¯ve learned a little medicine overseas over the years. That day, Mr. Zabel¡¯s father suddenly fell seriously ill. It was me who saved him. That¡¯s why Mr. Zabel is grateful to me. Han told the truth about his experience. ¡°You really know medicine?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°Yes Han nodded. Charlie and Felicia looked at each other, and then they looked at Han with even more shock. When Han came back, he told Charlie and Felicia that he knew medicine and wanted to be a doctor. At that time, Charlie did not believe it. Now, it turned out that Han really knew medicine. For a moment, Charlie was filled with regret. If Charlie had known that Han knew medicine, Charlie should have asked Han to be a doctor back then. Instead, Charlie asked Han to be a security guard. It was such a waste. At the thought of this, Charlie beat his chest and stomped his feet. Charlie even pped himself. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Han hurriedly grabbed her father¡¯s hand. ¡°I regret it. Han. It¡¯s all muy fault. I¡¯ve ruined your future. I¡¯ve let you down,¡± Charlie med himself. Looking at his father¡¯s regretful look. Han felt rather sad and warm in his heart. Hanforted Charlie. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me yourself. Actually, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I know medicme, but I don¡¯t have a medical license, so I can¡¯t be a doctor.¡± ¡°Im doing quite well as a security guard now. Last night, I even worked with the research and development department of the Mapleturz Group pharmaceutical department to do drug research. I¡¯m doing pretty well too.¡± Han¡¯s father had to kneel down and beg to get this position for him. How could Han me his father? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be a security guard while trying to get the medical license. When the time is right, I¡¯ll be a doctor,¡± said Han Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Charlie felt the guilt in his heart lessened a little. In the end, under the persuasion of Han, the family walked out of the hotel in a grandiose manner. The family walked for a while before heading to the parking lot. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± When the Jaber family reached the parking lot, Yasmin suddenly appeared in front of them. Behind Yasmin, there was an extremely strong middle-aged man with an iron rod in his hand. Apart from this man, there were also 10 ferocious-looking hooligans with dragon and tiger tattoos staring fiercely at the Jaber family. Seeing this scene, Charlie and the others changed their expressions. They were extremely terrified. ¡°Yasinin, what are you doing? Felicia asked in a trembling voice. Yasmin said arrogantly, ¡°Felicia, you¡¯ve embarrassed me. Kneel down and apologize now.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you guys get carried out today!¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Yasmin was arrogant and domineering. She red at Felicia and the others. The strong middle-aged man beside Yasmin stood out, and he stared at Charlie and Felicia. The man said coldly, ¡°I was wondering who it was. It turns out it¡¯s sister and brother-inw. You poor people actually dare to provoke my wife. Are you courting death?¡± The man was very tall with a height of 6 feet 2. The man often worked out and had strong muscles. He had a rather terrifying pressure. In the man¡¯s hand was a shiny knife. ¡°Jay Kol Upon seeing this person, Charlie and Felicia¡¯s expressions changed. They were terrified. Jay Ko was just a nickname. In fact, the man¡¯s name was Jay Gouff This person was a gym owner and a young master from a big family. Jay was ruthless and had a cruel personality. Moreover, Jay had a lot of resources in both legal and illegal domains. As far as they knew, Jay was a martial arts expert. Jay¡¯s movements were agile, and his strength was tyrannical. Jay could easily deal with three big guys by himself. Someone had once caused trouble in Jay¡¯s gym, but Jay had beaten him until his limbs were broken. Then he got thrown out the door. The next day, the troublemaker even received a court summons. In the end, the guy was made to give Jay Kopensation. of 20 thousand dors for the gym equipment loss. Today, Jay Ko hade to find trouble with them Han stood in front of his family. Han nced at Yasmin and Jay Ko and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re rtives after all. I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Get lost!¡± ¡°How dare you tell me to get lost? Han Jaber, have you been overseas for 8 years and lost your mind?¡± Yasmin was enraged as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you can do whatever you want just because Shawn is protecting you. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize to us today, I¡¯ll break your limbs¡± ¡°I guess you won¡¯t listen to reasons.¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. He turned to his parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, cover your eyes and count to thirty seconds in your hearts¡± ¡°Han, what are you doing?¡± Floris asked nervously. ¡°Nothing much. Aunt and the others want to y, so I¡¯ll y with them. Sis, cover Tracy¡¯s eyes too,¡± Han said. Floris frowned. However, Floris knew that she could not persuade Han, so she immediately covered Tracy¡¯s eyes obediently. ¡°Han, let me help you.¡± Harris stood beside Han. George also stood up. George had fear in his eyes, but he still stood out and red at Yasmin and Jay. Seeing them like this, Han¡¯s heart warmed. Han said calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I alone am enough to deal with these pieces of trash¡± ¡°Pieces of trash?¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, the arrogant Jay turned to a cold gaze. Jay felt that he had been underestimated and flew into a rage on the spot. Jay rushed forward and shed at Han¡¯s arm. Jay attacked mercilessly, as fast as lightning, ruthlessly and urately! If this shnded, it would definitely break Han¡¯s bones. ¡°Be careful!¡± Felicia, Charlie, and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically as they hurriedly reminded Han. Yasmin grinned hideously. Yastnin¡¯s husband was very strong and fast Jay would no doubt beat Han up. However, in the next second, the smile on Yasmin¡¯s face froze. Bang In Yasmin¡¯s vision, Han kicked Jay like a rag doll. Jay flew more than 5 meters away andnded heavily on the ground. Afternding on the ground. Jay Ko spat out a mouthful of blood, Jay felt a burning pain in his chest as if several of his ribs were broken. Jay¡¯s face twisted in pain. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this scene, Yasmin and the other yers widened their eyes in disbelief. One kick sent Jay, who weighed 200 pounds, flying so far. Someone with such strength was simply a monster! ¡°Since you¡¯re my elder, I¡¯ve gone casy on you.¡± Han was expressionless. He said word by word, ¡°Get lost before I get really angry!¡± The phrase. ¡°Get lost¡±, exploded like thunder, causing the eardrums of Yasmin and the others to buzz. ¡°Bastard, you still dare to be so arrogant after hitting me?¡± Jay Ko covered his chest and roared, ¡°All of you, attack together and cripple him. I¡¯ll give 60 thousand to whoever breaks his hand When the fierce-looking burly men heard this, their eyes lit up. They immediately roared, took out their weapons, and rushed toward Han aggressively. ¡°You¡¯re courting death Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. Han shielded his parents and the others behind him and rolled up his sleeves, his gaze cold. Just as Han was about to fight, the surrounding lights suddenly lit up and aimed at the people rushing over, making them stop. ¡°Who dares to attack Mr. Jaber?¡± Immediately after, a group of burly security guards rushed over from all directions, Like ferocious beasts, the guards quickly surrounded Jay Ko and the others. This group of people was well-trained. They held truncheons in their hands like a group of tigers and wolves. Without any exnation, they knocked down the burly men who were about to attack. Yasmin was not spared either. She was hit by a security guard and fell to the ground. Yasmin hugged her head and cried, tears streaming down her face. In an instant, everyone brought by Yasmin and Jay Ko was suppressed to the ground, trembling. At this moment, the head of the security team walked over with a truncheon in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jaber is Mr. Zabel¡¯s saver. How dare you attack Mr. Jaber in the Zabel family¡¯s territory!¡± The captam¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife as he stared at Yasmin and Jay Ko. ¡°Mercenary King Killian Zane. Why is he here?¡± After seeing this security guard, everyone on Jay Ko¡¯s side had a drastic change in expression, and their eyes were filled with fear. The Mercenary King. Killian, was an ace expert of the Zabel family. He was once the god of the Special Forces. Killian single-handedly annihted a group of fully armed foreign mercenaries. Killian also traveled hundreds of miles on his own. and killed a group of evil drug dealers alone. Later, because Killian did not obey the orders of his superiors and crossed the border to kill people in revenge for his teammate, he was ordered to retire from the army. However, Killian¡¯s glorious achievements were eye-catching. Killian became the hero in the hearts of everyone in the Longhard Kingdom and was even worthy of being the Mercenary King! With Killian¡¯s guarding, the Zabel family¡¯s territory was even more impregnable. No criminal dared to have intentions toward the Zabel family members. any Jay Ko, Yasmin, and the others were already prepared. They wanted to deal with Han quickly and leave before the Zabel family¡¯s security guards could react. However, Yasmin and Jay never expected Killian and the others to reart so quickly. Ins minute thu started attacking. Killian appeared with his men and suppressed them all. Seeing Killian¡¯s appearance, Yasmin and Jay felt their hearts sink to the bottom. It was over! With Killian around, they were dead meat! ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll handle this. You guys can leave first. Killian bowed respectfully to Han and the others. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Han nodded and called his parents and rtives to leave the parking lot. ¡°Bastard, Felicia, you bitch, stop right there. I¡¯m not done with you today.¡± Yasmin held her head and red at Felicia¡¯s back. Bang! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before Yasmin could finish speaking, Killian had already sent her flying with a kick. Yasmin hit one of the cars and spat out blood. Yasmin¡¯s chest was burning with pain. ¡°How dare you be rude to Mr. Jaber¡¯s mother? You deserve this!¡± Killian¡¯s gaze was cold and domineering. He said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Listen carefully now. From today onwards, if you dare to say anything bad about the mother of Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll cut off your tonguel¡± Killian¡¯s tone was not heavy, but his killing intent surged. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Killian¡¯s cold words caused Yasmin and the others to tremble. ¡°Beat them up and throw them out!¡± Killian and coldly. After Shawn left, Shawn specifically instructed Killian to protect Han¡¯s family At the very least, Killian could not let anything happen to Han¡¯s family in Ivy Building. Therefore, Killian had been paying attention to the whereabouts of Han and his family. When Killian realized that someone had stopped the Han family, he brought people over to support them on the spot. ¡°Yes!¡± The ferocious security guards immediately took action. They lifted Yasmin and the others and threw them out of the mall. ¡°How did these people get thrown out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re good people. They must be causing trouble at the mall. That¡¯s why they were thrown out.¡± ¡°Serves them right! Such a bad person deserves to be beaten up!¡± There was a sea of people at the entrance of the Ivy Building. When Yasmin and the others were thrown out, they immediately attracted the attention of many people.. There were even many people who took photos of them with their phones, their eyes filled with mockery. Yasmin, Jay, and the others were utterly humiliated. Yasmin, Jay, and the others quickly got up, covered their faces, and ran away ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all that bitch Felicia¡¯s fault. She caused us to be like this. We can¡¯t let them off¡± Jay said fiercely as he ran ¡°I know. Leave this to me. I will make her pay a heavy price!¡± Yasmin gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with hatred. On the other side. it was already noon when Han and his family returned home. Everything they had bought in the mall had already been sent to the door and piled up like a mountain. Han and the others spent a long time moving everything in the house. Looking at so many things. Charlie sighed and said. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to wear branded clothes one day.¡± As he spoke, Charlie raised his arm and looked at the Patek Philippe watch on his wrist. Charlie¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. Shawn had personally chosen the watch for Charlie just now. Charlie did not know how much the watch cost, but judging by the design and style, it should not be cheap. This was the first time in Charlie¡¯s life that he had worn such an expensive watch. Charlie was overjoyed. ¡°This is all thanks to Han. Our son has be sessful, Felicia said. Floris was also wearing a branded dress. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I have to thank Han. This is all thanks to Han.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re amazing. Thank you.¡± Tracy had a very cute doll in her arms. Tracy wore veryfortable branded clothes, and she thanked Han with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Brother. Queenie, Harris, George, and the others also smiled and thanked Han. Queenie, Harris, George, and the others were all children from poor families. Since they were young, none of them had worn a piece of clothing that was worth more than 20 dors. In a first-tier city like Lightdom City, their ssmates were basically kids of rich local tycoons. All of their ssmates had branded clothes, which made them envious since they were young. However, the Jaher kids had always been very sensible, and they did not argue with their parents. It was just that they had yearning for nice things. Now that Han had returned home and earned so much money, allowing them to have what they dreamed of, they were naturally overjoyed. Suddenly, Felicia looked serious and said word by word, ¡°Han, with Mr. Zabel treating us this time, we were spared such a huge expense. We have to save money in the future. We can¡¯t be so extravagant anymore.¡± ¡°We¡¯re from poor families. Even if we earn money, we have to be diligent and thrifty. We can¡¯t develop the habit of being extravagant.¡± ¡°You have to be thrifty Spend our money on the real needs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Sell some stocks tomorrow and quickly buy a new house. Marry Evelyn. We¡¯re waiting to have grandchildren,¡± said Charlie Han was speechless They were having a good chat. How did the subject suddenly change? ¡°Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t think marriage is a game. We still have to respect Han¡¯s opinion on this matter. Let him be with whoever he likes, Floris sand. ¡°How can I do that? If he marries a bad woman, won¡¯t the family be in chaos?¡± Charlie denied it and said righteously. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he likes, but he has to bring the girl home and let me see for myself. Han can only get married if I agree!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are more experienced. We¡¯ll definitely be able to tell who¡¯s a good person and who¡¯s a bad person. When you guys get married, you have to go through us first. You can¡¯t let anything unpleasant happen again.¡± Felicia nodded in agreement. When Floris heard this, she stopped smiling, and her eyes were dark and sad. Floris knew that her parents must have noticed how she lived an unhappy life marrying Liam. With Floris as an example, her parents no longer dared to let Han marry whoever he liked. Seeing her sister like this, Han knew that her parents¡¯ words had touched Floris heart. Han immediately changed the topic with a smile and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I understand. I¡¯ll ask Evelyn out for a meal tomorrow so we can cultivate a good rtionship¡± Hearing this, Charlie and Felicia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, Dad, Mom, you guys prepare the food first. I¡¯ll send Yelena¡¯s things to her. Han smiled. While the family was shopping, Han¡¯s parents and sister also bought 3 pairs of shoes, 3 sets of clothes, and 3 matching bags for Yelena, who was far away in the hospital. These were all for Yelena to wear in the hospital. Han¡¯s parents even bought at least 5 more sets of these clothes for Yelena and ced them at home. Yelena had been on duty for the past two days and did not have time to go home. Han had to deliver to her. ¡°Alright, go ande back quickly. We¡¯ll wait for you toe home for dinner,¡± Felicia said. Han nodded and immediately took all the clothes out. He ced them in the trunk and drove straight to the hospital. About 40 minutester, Han arrived at the hospital. After parking the car, he called Yelena immediately. Even after 10 minutes of calling. Yelena did not pick up. ¡°Could she be in the operating room?¡± Han frowned slightly. Han looked at the time and finally decided to go to the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department to find Yelena. Inside the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the hospital. This was definitely the most hopeful ce in the world. Here, dozens of children were born every day. At the peak, hundreds of children would be born every day. Walking in the corridor of the Obstetric Department, Han heard the cries of many newborn babies and theughter of many family members. Han felt something stir in his heart as he saw these scenes, the children full of vitality, and the happy faces of the parents. After 8 years of battle, Han was used to blood, bones, hatred, and killing. Han was also used to all kinds of battle scene¡¯s Han had women. He had even had countless women. Holy maids, princesses, daughters of foreign tycoons, top assassins of assassin organizations¡­ However, Han had only been with those women for a short period of time. He felt that something was missing when he was with these women Therefore, after the mission waspleted, Han parted ways with these women. Now that Han had seen so many children born and seen so many people, he finally knew what was missing The feeling of a family! A child was not only the fruit of love, but also the most important role in the family. ¡°Yelena, you ck-hearted doctor. You killed my wife You¡¯ll die a horrible death. I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just as Han was feeling emotional, an extremely ruthless man¡¯s voice suddenly came from the doctor¡¯s office. Immediately after, there were sounds of things being smashed to the ground and cries for help. ¡°Help someone¡¯s been killed!¡± A nurse covered in blood rushed out of the doctor¡¯s office. Han¡¯s expression changed and he rushed towards the doctor¡¯s office on the spot. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s being murdered Help!¡± When Han rushed over, doctors and nurses kept rushing out of the doctor¡¯s office in a panic. Han¡¯s expression changed even more. He sped up and rushed into the doctor¡¯s office. At this moment, a manic middle-aged man in the doctor¡¯s office was holding a dagger, and he was shing fiercely at a young female doctor. The female doctor¡¯s white coat was already covered in blood. Her left arm had also been shed and was dripping with blood. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your wife. Don¡¯te over!¡± The doctor kept screaming and retreating, throwing all kinds of things at the middle-aged man. However, it was useless. The middle-aged man was furious. His eyes were bloodshot as he continued to sh with his dagger. The female doctor could not dodge in time and could only watch as the shnded. She raised her hand to block, her eyes filled with fear and despair ¡°Yelena!¡± Han¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw this scene. This female doctor was Han¡¯s sister, Yelena. Seeing that his sister was in a desperate situation, Han immediately attacked. Han picked up a table under his feet and suddenly threw it over Bang! The table was like lightning, smashing the middle-aged man into the wall, and the de in the man¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Han rushed over and picked Yelena up. Han walked 30 feet away from the man and sized Yelena up. ¡°Yelena, are you alright?¡± After sizing it up, Han heaved a sigh of relief. Other than being stabbed in the arm, Yelena was safe from danger. ¡°You are?¡± Yelena looked at Han with a puzzled gaze. ¡°I¡¯m your brother, Han,¡± Han said. ¡°Brother?¡± When Yelena heard this, she was instantly stunned. Yelena stared at Han and sized him up. 8 years ago. Han was still a very inexperienced young man. Han¡¯s face used to be young and bright. Currently, Han¡¯s face was firm and masculine. Han¡¯s eyes were bright and full of confidence. Compared to when he was young, Han had an additional calmness and sense of experience. However, from the outline, one could still see the shadow of Han¡¯s youthThis is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Just as Yelena was about to acknowledge Han, the middle-aged man picked up the dagger on the ground and shed at the back of Han¡¯s head angrily. ¡°Brother, be careful.¡± Yelena¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hurriedly reminded Han. Han seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. Han turned around and kicked the middle- aged man¡¯s chin, sending the man flying. In the end, the middle-aged man¡¯s back fell heavily to the ground, and the man spat out a mouthful of blood. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes closed, and he fainted. From the beginning to the end, Han¡¯s sight and attention remained on Yelena. ¡°This¡­¡± When Yelena saw this scene, her expression changed slightly. Yelena hurriedly ignored Han and went to examine the middle-aged man¡¯s condition. ¡°Yelena, he wants to kill you. You still want to save him?¡± Han frowned. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s just a pitiful person.¡± As Yelena examined the middle-aged man¡¯s body, she exined, ¡°This morning, his wife had a difficult labor and died in the delivery room. Two lives were lost. He couldn¡¯t take it, so he went crazy and thought that I killed his wife and child¡¯ ¡°Are you the chief surgeon? Han asked. ¡°The doctor on duty and the chief surgeon at that time wasn¡¯t me. It was someone else,¡± Yelena said. Yelena was indeed on duty yesterday, but she did not take in this patient. Instead, the department director admitted the patient without informing Yelena. When the man¡¯s wife was having a difficultbor. Yelena was in the operating room with her teacher performing an operation on a pregnant woman who had a major postpartum hemorrhage. Yelena did not know about this at all. This patient was taken over by the department director and another doctor. It had nothing to do with Yelena. In the Obstetrics Department, whoever delivered the child would receive a big sum of money from the patient¡¯s family. In order to earn the money from this man, the department director and another doctor did not inform Yelena at all and secretly delivered the patient¡¯s wife¡¯s baby Later, when the man¡¯s wife and child died, the man went crazy and kept causing trouble in the office, demanding justice from the hospital and the department director. The director was afraid of bearing the responsibility of a dead person, so she lied and said that she did not know anything at all. The director said that the patient was admitted during Yelena¡¯s duty, and Yelena should be held responsible. The director told the man to find Yelena. Yelena only found out about this after leaving the operating room. After checking the medical records, Yelena found out that the patient was dead. Out of sympathy. Yelena could only exin to the man why his wife and child had died. However, this man had already been greatly provoked. After hearing the reason for his wife¡¯s death, he was furious and immediately took out his dagger, wanting to kill Yelena. If not for Yelena dodging in time, she would have been hacked to death. Some people went up to stop the man, but they were also injured by him. The middle-aged man was like a lunatic. His eyes were red as he attacked everyone he saw, scaring many doctors and nurses away. That was what happened previously. ¡°So, you¡¯re taking the me for someone else?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold as anger surged in his heart. This department director was so shameless. The patient she treated was dead, but she med it on Han¡¯s sister. Yelena finally dealt with the middle-aged man¡¯s condition. Yelena even gently wiped the patient¡¯s blood and stood up. Yelena did not answer Han¡¯s question. Yelena¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy and sadness. ¡°Although he cut me, I don¡¯t me him.¡± ¡°This is a pitiful person. He did his best to earn money just to give his wife and future children more happiness!¡± ¡°He also spent a lot of money and pulled a lot of strings to find the director of our department for the birth of his child.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, it was also because of this that his wife and child passed away.¡± ¡°If only there was a medical skill that could bring his wife and child back to life. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 When Han heard this, he turned to look at Yelena and said in shock, ¡°Yelena, are you alright? He wanted to kill you just now, and now you want to treat him and his family? Are you crazy?¡± With that, Han even reached out to touch Yelena¡¯s forehead to see if she had a fever. ¡°Han, what are you doing? I¡¯m not sick!¡± Yelena pped Han¡¯s hand away angrily and red at Han. Then, Yelena looked at the unconscious middle-aged man on the ground and said, ¡°He was in the wrong, but he only did this because he was agitated.* ¡°In this case, he¡¯s also a victim¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s a victim, he¡¯s still a mentally ill victim,¡± Han said. ¡°Huh?¡± Yelena was stunned. ¡°Think about it. You didn¡¯t know about this. You didn¡¯t kill his wife and children. Everything was handled by someone else. Moreover, he was the one who asked the department director to help his wife deliver the child. He knew that you have nothing to do with this, but he came to find trouble with you. If he wasn¡¯t crazy, what was he?¡± Han said coldly. Yelena was silent. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°He can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. He doesn¡¯t know better. Not only is he crazy, but he¡¯s also a coward who bullies the weak and fears the strong. He only came to you because he saw that you were easy to bully,¡± Han said. Yelena fell into deeper silence. ¡°I know you¡¯re very kind, but you don¡¯t have to care about this kind of idiot Come here, I¡¯ll help you treat your wound.¡± Han was iparably domineering. He pulled Yelena to the Obstetrics Department¡¯s dressing room, took out the medical supplies in the department, and treated Yelena¡¯s wound. Han cleaned Yelena¡¯s wound, applied anesthesia, and sutured her wound. All the techniques and movements were done in one go. ¡°Han, you know medicine too?¡± Yelena looked at Han in shock. Han¡¯s debridement and suturing technique were too professional. Even Yelena could not find any fault with it. Moreover, Han did a clean and efficient job. His movements were swift and skilled. ¡°Practice makes perfect,¡± said Han In the past, when Han was in the mercenary team, he was a war doctor. The mercenary team had been fighting all year round, and the members were often injured. Some were seriously injured. and could not be treated, while others were so small that their nails were broken. In any case, in the past few years, Han had dealt with countless surgical illnesses, gunshot wounds, amputations, prating injuries, ruptured arteries, and throat cuts¡­ Han had performed more surgeries than any professor in the country. Debridement and suturing were easy. Han could do it with his eyes closed. Practice naturally made perfect. After treating his sister¡¯s wound, Han saw that Yelena was still unhappy. He asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your wound hurt?¡± Im just wondering why doctors can only heal injuries but not death¡± Yelena stood up and looked at the unconscious middle-aged man in the office. ¡°He put in so much effort and spent so much money. In the end, because of the improper operation of another doctor, his wife and child died. He must be in a lot of pain.¡± ¡°He¡¯s in pain. It¡¯s not a reason for him to hurt others. We can¡¯t let such a person go. I reckon he¡¯ll sue you,¡± Han said. These days, Han had seen too much drama between doctors and patients. As long as someone died in the hospital, even if it was not the doctor¡¯s fault, many family members would think that the doctor had caused the death of their family. The family members would definitely make a fuss. Now that it was indeed the doctor¡¯s fault, it was even more troublesome. ¡°If I go to court, I will definitely lose. I might not be able to continue being a doctor.¡± Yelena sighed with sadness in her eyes. *This has nothing to do with you. How can you lose?¡± Han consoled. ¡°I checked the information on theputer this morning. The director and the others used my ount to prescribe medical advice to the deceased Yelena said in a low voice. Han¡¯s face darkened Without another word, Han rushed to the doctor¡¯s office and picked up the patient¡¯s medical record to read. Then, Han looked at the medical advice on theputer. Han¡¯s face was as dark as water, and a murderous look shed across his eyes. Yelena was on duty. The medical advice was given from Yelena¡¯s ount with her signature. At that time. Yelena was not present. It was obvious that someone forged Yelena¡¯s signature. It was also medical advice given by someone else using Yelena¡¯s ount. In other words, that person wanted to put the me on Yelena and make Yelena take the fall¡± At this moment, a group of police officers rushed in and cuffed the middle-aged man. Then, two policemen also handcuffed Yelena. ¡°Why did you cuff me?¡± Yelena asked. ¡°Someone reported that your treatment was insufficient and caused the patient to die from dystocia. It¡¯s very likely that it was intentional murder. Please cooperate and follow us back for investigation, the police officer said. ¡°Tintentionally murdered the patient? I wasn¡¯t even there!¡± Yelena hurriedly argued. ¡°Not present? Does that mean that you really let the patient die in childbirth and stood by?¡± The police officer¡¯s eyes were sharp. A policewoman walked over and stared at Yelena coldly. The policewoman said, ¡°Someone called the police and said that you disregarded human life and suspected you of premeditated murder.¡± ¡°Who called the police? I was in the operating room, and I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Yelena said angrily. ¡°Mel¡± A female doctor in a white coat walked out of the crowd and stared at Yelena. The doctor said, ¡°Yelena, stop quibbling. You were on duty yesterday, and you were the one who asked me to take in that patient. Later, the patient had dystocia. I contacted you and asked you to arrange surgery, but you ignored me. You even said that the patient could die, and it was none of your business!¡± ¡°This is premeditated murder. A monster with a human face like you is not worthy of being a doctor!¡± ¡°Ynda, this patient was obviously handled by you and Director Kelly. How dare you say it was me?¡± Yelena retorted angrily. Last night, it was Ynda and Kelly who had epted the patient. It was the two of them who had killed the patient and the unborn child. Now, Ynda and Kelly actually used Yelena to be a murderer. This was simply distorting the truth! ¡°Haha, Yelena, you really can¡¯t change your ways. You¡¯re still ndering me at a time like this.¡± Ynda sneered Director Kelly also stood up and said coldly, ¡°Yelena, you said that we dealt with this patient. Do you have any evidence? Did you see us deal with this patient?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Yelena was at a loss for words. Last night, Yelena had been in the operating room and had never appeared in the office. How could Yelena get evidence? ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence, do you? We do!¡± Ynda sneered and said with a cold gaze. ¡°Yelena, you were the one who wrote the medical advice and medical records about the deceased. The evidence is irrefutable. Do you still want to deny it?¡± Kelly also said to the police, ¡°Sir, at our hospital, nurses can only admit patients for treatments after doctors have given the medical advice. You can check the doctor¡¯s orders and signature to see if she took the patient in and treated mistreated human life!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Yelena was furious. Seeing this scene, Han¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that Kelly and Ynda were determined to let Yelena take the me! When the policewoman heard this, she immediately searched for the patient¡¯s medical record in the office. ¡°Officer, the medical record is in that man¡¯s hands.¡± Ynda pointed at Han. The policewoman walked over and took the medical record from n¡¯s hand to check. Then, the policewoman checked the medical advice on theputer. When she confirmed that it was really Yelena¡¯s medical advice, the policewoman¡¯s eyes turned cold and she said in a low voice. Take her back and prouehly investigate bed¡± The two policemen immediately carried Yelena and were about to walk out. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. It really wasn¡¯t me. I have a witness. The nurse on dutyst night can prove it.¡± Yelena hurriedly looked at the nurses around her with pleading eyes, hoping that these people would stand up and defend her. However, no one stepped forward. Everyone stood rooted to the ground and even lowered their heads, choosing to ignore Yelena. Seeing this scene, Yelena¡¯s face turned extremely pale. Kelly and Ynda sneered, their eyes filled with pride. After discovering that the patient had died in childbirth, Kelly and Ynda were shocked. In order to keep themselves out of trouble, the two of them stayed up all night to edit all the data. Kelly and Ynda used Yelena¡¯s ount to log in and write medical advice. They even imitated Yelena¡¯s handwriting and signed it. In the end, Kelly and Ynda even found all the night nurses to talk to them in secret. They used both kindness and power to shut those nurses up. Kelly looked at the handcuffed Yelena and sneered. Kelly thought to herself, ¡°Yelena, you chose to disobey me. Now go to jail.¡± Although Kelly¡¯s n was crude, with her influence in the relevant departments, it was enough to distort the truth and firmly pin this shit on Yelena, making Yelena take the me. ¡°Yelena, you have nothing else to say, right? Take her away!¡± The policewoman said coldly. When Yelena heard this, her eyes were filled with despair. If Yelena was really taken away, even if she could prove her innocence in the future, her reputation would be ruined. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Han stopped in front of the police. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Han was like an insurmountable mountain that stopped the police. ¡°You want to obstruct our police work?¡± The policewoman¡¯s eyes turned cold. The other officers red back. Some of them had their hands on their hips as if they might draw their guns at any moment. ¡°I have no intention of obstructing your work. I just want you to investigate the truth before locking someone up.¡± Han was expressionless as he said in a deep voice, ¡°As far as I know, Doctor Jaber was in the operating room the entire nightst night. She was so busy trying to save the patients who were bleeding profusely that she couldn¡¯t spare any time. How could shee up and give medical advice? Or ept patients?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out about it easily.¡± ¡°Are you saying that we are ipetent? The policewoman¡¯s expression became even colder. ¡°If you handcuff someone without investigating clearly, you will only malign a good person. That would indeed be ipetent. You have to pay attention to evidence instead of listening to one side of the story!¡± Han said. ¡°Kid, who are you? How dare you be so presumptuous! Now that there¡¯s irrefutable evidence. And you¡¯re saying that the police officers are ipetent? Ynda said angrily, ¡°How dare you point fingers at thew enforcement officer? Who do you think you are? Oflicers, don¡¯t listen to him. Take her away immediately. We¡¯ll know after you investigate her.¡± Kelly said in a low voice. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As long as Yelena was locked up and under control, Kelly would have a way to make Yelena take the me. Kelly would not have to pay any price. Therefore, Kelly couldn¡¯t wait for the police to take Yelena away. This way, guilty or not, Yelena would lose in terms of public opinion. It was not enough for Kelly and Ynda to kick up a fuss. They even gave the other nurses a look. ¡°Cuff her away. You must arrest this ck-hearted doctor Yelena who disregards human lives!¡± The nurses did not dare to disobey Kelly and Ynda at all. They could only follow suit and ask the police to target Yelena. In this scene, Yelena¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and her heart sank to the bottom. Yelena had never expected that these people, her colleagues, would treat her like this. At this moment, Yelena felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. Yelena felt her entire body and heart turn cold. Yelena looked at a nurse who was shouting in the crowd and felt even moreplicated This nurse was new and had worked the night shift with Yelenast night. In the past month, Yelena had taken good care of this nurse. Yelena treated the nurse as her sister and gave snacks to the nurse. Yelena even specially instructed the nurse to rest well and gave the nurse much care. Now, when Yelena needed help the most, the nurse betrayed Yelena. For a moment. Yelena seemed to hear the sound of her heart breaking. There wereplicated and mixed feelings in Yelena¡¯s heart. Han ignored the doctors and nurses. Instead, Han kept staring at the policewoman. His gaze swept across the policewoman¡¯s work pass, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Officer Linda Korran, do you want to use a good person, or do you want to investigate the truth?¡± This policewoman was the captain of the criminal police team. Her name was Linda Korran. Linda was very beautiful and cold, with a strong and indifferent aura. Linda looked at Han and then at Kelly and the others. After some thought, Linda said in a deep voice, ¡°Get the surveince footage immediately.¡± ¡°Also, call all the doctors and nurses in the operating roomst night and investigate!¡± ¡°When we police do our job, we will never wrong a good person, but we will never let any bad person off!¡± When the other police officers heard this, they could only nod. They split into two groups. One group went to retrieve the surveince cameras, and the other group went to investigate the people in the operating roomst night. At this moment, Han looked at Yelena and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yelena, do you know when the patient died in childbirth?¡± ¡°7 in the morning,¡± Yelena said. When Han heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°Yelena, wait for me. Remember, don¡¯t leave with them before Ie back. Tll be back soon.¡± With that, Han turned and ran, quickly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. In the morgue of the hospital. This was the third floor of the hospital¡¯s basement. It was cold, gloomy, sinister, and terrifying. Ordinary people would tremble in fear when they came here. Han¡¯s figure was as fast as lightning as he quickly arrived. After stuffing a few hundred bucks in the manager¡¯s hand, Han immediately obtained the location of the middle-aged man¡¯s wife¡¯s corpse. Han rushed to the morgue and found the body of the woman with a baby inside of her. ¡°Fortunately, she is still breathing and has a body temperature. Then she can still be saved.¡± Han observed carefully for 3 minutes. Then, Han pressed down on the woman¡¯s heart and sensed it carefully for a minute. Han¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he bit his finger and drew an extremely profound and mysterious pattern on the woman¡¯s stomach. Wishing Spell! This was a rather mysterious sorcery that Han had learned from his master. This pattern was also called the Spirit Summon Print Han¡¯s master had said that as long as one was still breathing and the body temperature had not completely cooled down, using this Wishing Spell within five hours might be able to save the victim¡¯s life. Han had used it before. Out of 10 times, Hyn seeded 3 times and pulled his teammates back from hell. This time, in order to save his sister, Han did his best. The print Han drew was even more exquisite, mysterious, and profound than before Buzz! After this pattern was drawn, the spiritual energy within a 7-mile radius seemed to be affected. The spiritual energy gathered over and rushed into the woman¡¯s corpse, entering her stomach. Bang Bang Bang Bang Under the effect of this pattern. 10 minutester, a faint heartbeat suddenly sounded in the chest of the originally lifeless corpse. Immediately after, the woman¡¯s heartbeat turned from weak to strong, thumping. With the appearance of the heartbeat, the patient even regained her breath. Her chest began to move up and down. The patient suddenly opened her eyes, and her face was pale 1, where am I In fact, the fetus that had died from dystoria also came to life at this moment. ¡°Good!¡± Han was overjoyed. He immediately pressed several acupoints on the pregnant woman¡¯s body to help the position of the fetus be correct. Then, Han began to deliver the child. In the obstetrician¡¯s office, the police soon returned and reported the situation to Linda. ¡°Reporting, Captain. Just 5 hours ago, the surveince camera suddenly broke down. We can¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°Reporting to Captain, the doctors in the operating roomst night have all left work. Only two nurses are still at work. They said that they¡¯re not obstetric nurses and don¡¯t know anything.¡± Hearing this report, Ynda and Kelly sneered. In order to frame Yelena, Kelly and Ynda had long been fully prepared. No matter how the police investigated, they would not be able to trace it back to Kelly and Ynda. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that the surveince camera is broken¡± Linda¡¯s face darkened. Linda felt that something was wrong ¡°Officer, the evidence is irrefutable. Can you take Yelena away? Ynda asked Just as Linda was about to speak, Yelena¡¯s phone suddenly rang Just as Yelena was about to answer the call, Linda snatched the phone away and picked it up. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Other Korran, I have new evidence here. The patient is not dead yet. She¡¯s alive now. She¡¯s still in labor Hurry up Doctor Jaber down to the morgue.¡± Han¡¯s voice came from the phone. and call When Linda heard this voice, she was instantly stunned. Kelly and Ynda looked at each other, dumbfounded. The two of them personally examined the patient and knew that the patient was already dead. There was no way to save the patient. Now, Han said that the patient hade back to life. How was this possible? *Officer, this person is definitely spouting nonsense,¡± Kelly said. *Officer Korran, the patient has a baby in her. Is saving people more important or arresting people indiscriminately more important?¡± Han¡¯s voice came from the phone. Linda thought for a moment and immediately hung up without a word. Linda said to Yelena, ¡°Doctor Jaber,e with me to the morgue.¡± With that, Linda immediately walked towards the morgue with Yelena, Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¡°A dead body has been resurrected? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s follow them and take a look!¡± Kelly, Ynda, and the others looked at each other, wondering if they had heard wrong. However, after seeing Linda leave with Yelena, Kelly and Ynda hurriedly followed, wanting to see what was going on. A group of people rushed into the morgue. Before they could reach the room where the pregnant woman was, they heard a series of heart- wrenching screams. This voice caused many people to tremble in fear. They were uneasy and did not dare to go forward. This was a morgue. The room was filled with corpses, but now, there were screams. It was terrifying. Linda paused for a moment. Ynda and Kelly were especially terrified. Ynda and Kelly had caused the death of the pregnant woman. Now that they heard this familiar scream, their hearts skipped a beat. Ynda and Kelly were so afraid that they trembled and almost fainted. ¡°It¡¯s the sound of a woman giving birth!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yelena¡¯s expression did not change as she continued walking forward. As an obstetrician, Yelena had often heard such screams. The sound could not be more familiar to Yelena. Moreover, Yelena was focused on saving people and had a clear conscience. Yelena was not afraid at all. Seeing Yelena walk over, Linda¡¯s eyes shed with shame before she quickly followed. When the two of them walked into the morgue, they saw a pregnant woman lying on the bed, sweating profusely and screaming in pain. Han stood beside the woman and held her hand, cheering her on. When Han saw Yelena walk in, he had joy in his eyes. Han said loudly. ¡°Yelena, you came at the right time. This pregnant woman is about to give birth. Come quick and take a look.¡± ¡°Also, Officer Korran, quickly release Yelena¡¯s handcuffs and let here over to deliver the child.¡± In fact, with his medical skills, Han could definitely deliver the child himself. The reason why Han didn¡¯t do that was mainly to give Yelena a chance to show off. When Linda saw this scene, her expression changed. Linda was extremely shocked. A resurrected dead body giving birth in the morgue was simply unheard of After being stunned for 5 seconds, Linda immediately took out the keys and unclocked Yelena¡¯s handcuff. No matter what, Linda was a police officer. Linda had to protect the safety of her people. Now, it was obvious that the pregnant woman needed the help of a doctor. How could Linda keep Yelena locked? ¡°I can see the kid¡¯s hair. Come on, breathe!¡± After Yelena was freed, she rushed to the pregnant woman without a word and checked the situation carefully. Then, Yelena began to guide the pregnant woman on how to push and breathe. At this moment, Ynda, Kelly, and the others also rushed into the morgue. When they saw the scene of Yelena delivering the baby, they were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they fell to the ground. ¡°How, how is this possible? Is this person really alive?¡± Ynda¡¯s pupils constricted violently as if she had seen a ghost. Kelly¡¯s lips were also trembling. She was unable to say a word. Kelly and Ynda had seen with their own eyes that the pregnant woman had died from ineffective resuscitation. Now, the pregnant woman came back to life and was still giving birth¡­. This was simply like seeing a ghost! ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Ynda was scared out of her wits. Ynda kept saying that it was impossible. ¡°Wow!¡± About 15 minutester, with a loud baby cry. Yelena sessfully delivered the baby and held it in her arms. The baby had a thickyer of fetal fat, but it was healthy with loud and powerful cries. After disinfecting the scissors she carried with her, Yelena cut the baby¡¯s cord and dealt with everything. Then Yelena carried the baby to the pregnant woman and said, ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a boy¡± The pregnant woman was panting and sweating profusely She waspletely exhausted. The woman had just revived and immediately started giving birth. Even with the support of the spiritual energy that filled the sky, the woman felt that she could not withstand it However, when the woman saw the child, she smiled and said with gentle and grateful eyes, ¡°Thank you, doctor¡± Then, the woman looked at Han who was standing at the side. ¡°Thank you¡± Just now, the woman had a very long dream. In the dream, she and her child were led by monsters into the gates of hell. The woman and her child stepped onto the boundary of life and death, and they walked toward the other side. The woman was reluctant to part with the human world and looked back at every step. However, under the expulsion of the messengers from hell, the mother and son were powerless to reverse the situation. They could only advance passively. Just as the woman thought that she was about to bepletely sent off, a golden light descended from the sky and enveloped the mother and son, lifting them up. When the woman opened her eyes, she was already in the morgue with Han standing beside her. It was obvious that Han must have saved her. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s all thanks to Doctor Jaber,¡± said Han with a smile. With that, Han took off his shirt and wrapped the child up. Han said loudly. ¡°Aren¡¯t there nurses outside? Come over immediately and arrange a bed for the mother and child.¡± Ill make the arrangements. Yelena said. With Yelena¡¯s arrangements, the woman was quickly transferred out of the morgue and ced in a ward. The woman¡¯s child was ced beside her in a pram. Yelena also arranged some examinations for women. Yelena also dealt with her own past matters. Ynda and Kelly stood at the side and watched this scene with ugly expressions. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This woman¡¯s fetal position should be improper. She had to have a C-section. Why did she give birth naturally? Ynda was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is too strange. It¡¯s like seeing a ghost.¡± Kelly gritted her teeth. A pregnant woman toe back from the dead. It was strange! The position of the pregnant woman¡¯s fetus had changed. It was strange! Just now, when the woman was asleep, Kelly especially went to do a checkup on the woman. There were no problems or illnesses. In other words, the woman was really alive, and her vital signs were normal! Even the baby¡¯s physical condition was normal! ¡°Honey!¡± ¡°My child, my child!¡± At this moment, Linda brought the middle-aged man back. When the man saw his wife and child, he immediately cried bitterly and hugged his son tightly. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed silently. Yelena finished her work and walked over. Yelena extended her hands to Linda and said in a deep voice, ¡°Officer Korran, Im willing to follow you back for investigation.¡± Han stood at the side and looked at Linda silently. Han had already done everything he could! Yelena also showed her own expertise, character, and various responsibilities. From Han¡¯s observation of Linda, although Linda was strong, she was reasonable. Linda probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to Yelena. Linda looked at Yelena and said apologetically, ¡°Doctor Jaber, the patient is not dead yet. The mother and son are safe. The police report that was made previously was a false rm, so I won¡¯t arrest you anymore.¡± ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When the patient was resurrected, Linda also saw how diligent Yelena was. Yelena was indeed a good doctor who cared about the patient. How could Linda still arrest such a good doctor? ¡°So I¡¯m acquitted?¡± Yelena asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Linda said. Yelena was overjoyed when she heard that. Han also heaved a sigh of relief. Linda was indeed a sensible police officer. Han stood up and red at Kelly and Ynda coldly. ¡°Officer Korran, since my sister is innocent, I¡¯m going to make a report,¡± ¡°I want to report the two of them for framing and ndering!¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Hearing Han¡¯s words, Kelly and Ynda¡¯s faces turned pale. ¡°Do you know that ndering others is punishable by more than three years if the evidence is conclusive and the crime is serious?¡± Linda¡¯s eyes were cold as she stared at the two of them. ¡°Officer, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. This is all a misunderstanding.¡± Ynda said hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is just a misunderstanding. Doctor Jaber is really a peerless divine healer. We misunderstood her,¡± Kelly said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Ynda said. ¡°Misunderstanding? You guys also forged Yelena¡¯s signature and used her ount to give medical advice. Is this also a misunderstanding? Han said coldly. ¡°Kid, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. When did we forge Yelena¡¯s signature?¡± Kelly said angrily. ¡°You said we pretended to be Yelena. Do you have any evidence?¡± Ynda also said angrily. Han¡¯s gaze turned even colder. Kelly and Ynda must have destroyed some evidence to be so fearless. With the current situation, if Han wanted them to pay the price. he had to use some special methods. Just as Han was about to make move, his face suddenly turned cold. Suddenly, Yelena stood out and said. ¡°Officer Korran, since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, forget it. I won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± Linda nced coldly at Kelly and Ynda. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such a kind colleague.¡± Linda turned to her colleagues and said, ¡°Bring back the perp who deliberately hurt people.¡± ¡°Officer, he was also agitated to do what he did. Can you let him go too?¡± Yelena asked. Linda stared at Yelena. ¡°Doctor Jaber, aren¡¯t you being too kind? You still want to let such a person go?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s quite pitiful. Now that the woman is just resurrected and the child is just born, it¡¯s the time when the mother and son need a man. Without a man, it will be very difficult for them¡± Yelena¡¯s expression was solemn. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent.. Everyone looked at Yelena differently. This doctor was really too kind-hearted. ¡°Doctor Jaber, I also want to let him go, but he hurt you and others. This is essentially a crime. He has to be punished.¡± Linda said seriously. ¡°Thew is made for people¡­¡± Yelena still wanted to persuade Linda. However, before Yelena could speak. Linda stopped her. ¡°Doctor Jaber, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. This person has already broken thew. He must be punished!¡± Yelena was silent.. ¡°That¡¯s it. This matter hase to an end.¡± Linda waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Guards, handcuff the prisoner and take him away!¡± Before Linda left, she nced at Han with curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Your name is Han Jaber, right? You¡¯re very capable. We¡¯ll definitely meet again in the future.¡± As a police officer, Linda had a very sharp insight. Linda knew that the person who resurrected the dead was not Yelena. It was definitely Han. Linda was very curious about what method Han used to revive the dead. If this method could be used to solve cases, it would definitely be sessful. However, with so many people present, Linda could not ask. Before she left, Linda had thought it through. After this matter was over, Linda would definitely have a good chat with Han in private. It¡¯s such a pity if Han¡¯s ability was not used to solve crimes! After Linda and the others left, the pressure on Ynda and Kelly lessened. They heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yelena, consider yourself lucky this time.¡± Ynda nced at Yelena and turned to leave. ¡°Yelena, you¡¯ve done a good job this time. You¡¯ve contributed a lot to our department. Keep up the good work.¡± Kelly encouraged Yelena and gave Yelena a few words of praise before running away. The doctors and nurses in the department also looked at each other. Their expressions were ugly and awkward. They did not know how to face Yelena. In the end, they did not say much. Instead, they returned to their posts and began their own work, leaving Yelena to the side. Seeing this scene, Yelena¡¯s expression became even more awkward. At this moment. Yelena felt isted. If Yelena continued to work here, she would definitely feel very ufortable in the future. Yelena had chosen to forgive Kelly because Yelena wanted to stay here forever, and she would inevitably interact with the department director and the others. Yelena hoped that Kelly would ept her kindness. However, Yelena had already taken a step back. Why did Kelly and Ynda still not appreciate it? Han sighed and patted Yelena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yelena, let¡¯s go.¡± Yelena was in a daze. She looked at the maternity ward again. In the ward, the woman who had just given birth was crying bitterly, her eyes filled with despair. Yelena couldn¡¯t bear it and walked over tofort the woman. ¡°Be strong. Everything will be fine.¡± At this moment, the pregnant woman suddenly raised her head and stared at Yelena angrily. The woman roared and med. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why did you call the police to arrest my husband? How am I going to live without my husband?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Get out, get out now!¡± Yelena¡¯s expression becaine even more embarrassed after being shouted at by the woman. Yelena exined, ¡°Listen to me first. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost!¡± The woman roared angrily as if she had gone crazy. Han¡¯s eyes turned cold when he saw this scene. However, Han did not go forward. Instead, he stood by the side and watched. Yelena was too kind. She even had to save the person who had hurt her. To put it nicely, this was kindness. This is from N?velDrama.Org. To put it bluntly, Yelena was too kind that she was unnecessarily sympathetic! This kind of kindness was definitely not a problem for doctors. However, if Yelena went into the world, such kindness would only harm her. It might even harm her entire family. In the past, he had seen the news. A woman had saved a bad person out of kindness and caused her entire family to be killed. There was a famous story about a farmer and a snake! Han would never let something like that happen to the Jaber family. Han was so heartless and did not help because he wanted to let Yelena know the cruelty of society. Han knew that there were many bad people in society. Even if one helped them, they would not be grateful. Instead, they would hate that one. Only by injuring Yelena could she grow up. Han still had a mission to carry out. In the future, after his master¡¯s mission waspleted, it was very likely that Han would still go overseas. Han could not stay at home forever, let alone protect his family forever. Only by allowing Yelena and the others to grow quickly could Han be at ease when he left in the future. Yelena walked out of the ward dejectedly and looked at Han aggrievedly ¡°Han, did I really do something wrong?¡± Yelena tried her best to do everything well and even helped the pregnant woman deliver the baby. Yelena was not the one in the wrong. Tanger However, why did everyone dislike Yelena and look at her with hatred in their eyes? Why did they still iste Yelena like that? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Han gently wiped Yelena¡¯s tears. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being kind, but it depends on different people. ¡®Different people?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the story of the farmer and the snake, right? Some people are demons and cold- blooded animals. Even if you hold them in your arms, you won¡¯t be able to warm them up. So, there¡¯s no need to be kind to such people.¡± Yelena¡¯s expression changed as she listened. She was deep in thought. ¡°There¡¯s a Buddhist saying that eliminating evil is good! Eliminating bad people is doing a good deed¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°So when you¡¯re doing good in the future, you have to be clear about whether you¡¯re helping a good person or a bad person. If it¡¯s a bad person, you have to stand by and do nothing. That¡¯s the best good thing!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re overly kind and save bad people, bad people will do bad things. That¡¯s equivalent to you doing bad things.¡± ¡°Overly kind¡¯ I saved bad people, which is equivalent to doing bad things?¡± Yelena¡¯s eyes flickered. Clearly. Yelena¡¯s worldview had been touched by Han¡¯s words, and it was changing. Yelena fell into deep thought. Han did not disturb Yelena and let her think alone, Yelena didn¡¯t seem to understand this matterpletely. She thought about it until she got off work. Han looked at the department¡¯s schedule and saw that Yelena was resting tomorrow. Han immediately brought Yelena downstairs and prepared to go home for dinner. As they walked to the parking lot, Yelena seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Han, how about the Buddhist saying that there is great merit in saving one¡¯s life? Can¡¯t bad people have a chance to clean up their acts?¡± Han sneered and said. ¡°You believe in Buddhism? Since ancient times, how many bad people have you seen clean up their acts?* ¡°Besides, even if the bad guy has cleaned up his acts, he has to bear the responsibility for all the sins he hasmitted in the past and ept the punishment of thew!¡± ¡°If thew can¡¯t punish him, the heavens will punish him as well!¡± ¡°Those who deserve to be sentenced should be sentenced. Those who deserve to die should be dead!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This world doesn¡¯t need too many evil people who have done many evil deeds before cleaning up their acts.¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t there a Buddhist saying that a butcher whoys down his knife at once bes a Buddha? He might do a lot of good things after turning over a new leaf¡± Yelena said. ¡°A butcher whoys down his knife at once bes a Buddha. This is a joke! Can a murderer who has killed someone resurrect the victim, even if he does good deeds in the future? Han asked. Yelena was speechless. ¡°Why does a murderer get to avoid death just because he cleans up his act, and the victim never sees the sun again? What kind of logic is this?¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold Once upon a time. Han was as kind as Yelena and always wanted to save people.. Later, Han unknowingly saved an enemy. In the end, Han harmed his teammates, causing 5 teammates to be killed by the person he saved. Han¡¯s teammate¡¯s blood sttered on Han¡¯s face. Since then, Han hadpletely changed, and he¡¯d be cold and heartless. As long as it was an enemy, not only did Han not save them, he even learned how to deal with the finishing blow and make the enemypletely dead. To be kind to your enemies was to be cruel to yourself. Han hoped that his sister could learn this and try to be cold-hearted. When Yelena heard this, she became even more silent. Yelena carefully took note of what Han had said. At this moment, Han came to the BMW 8 Series and said, ¡°By the way, where do you live? Mom and Dad bought you a few sets of clothes and skincare products. I¡¯ll put them in your room first.¡± Yelena was the doctor here and had an exclusive residence. Yelena didn¡¯t answer. Yelena just widened her eyes and looked at the BMW in front of her. Yelena said with a trembling voice, ¡°Han, did you buy this?¡± BMW 8 Series, a luxury car worth more than 200 thousand dors! ¡°I didn¡¯t waste the past 8 years. I made some money,¡± said Han with a smile. With that. Han opened the trunk and took out all the clothes, bags, cosmetics, watches, perfume, and skincare products. ¡°Chanel, YSL. Cosmetics, Hermes Backpack¡­¡± Yelena was dazzled by the packaging and was dumbfounded. There were so many branded clothes, bags, cosmetics, and skincare products. Any one of them was worth hundreds or more. Especially those few sets of clothes. They were even more expensive, easily costing thousands. ¡°Han, how much money did you make?¡± Yelena asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Millions of dors. I didn¡¯t calcte it carefully,¡± Han said calmly. When Yelena heard this data, she dropped her jaw. Yelena was so shocked that she could not say a word. Millions of dors! She quickly calcted her sry in her mind and finally concluded that even if she worked without eating or drinking for 30 years, she would not be able to earn so much money. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. With me around, don¡¯t worry about your finances. Let¡¯s go. Take me to your ce.¡¯ Han smiled. Yelena was dumbfounded. She brought Han to her residence and put everything away. Even when Yelena got into the BMW 8 Series, she was still dumbfounded. Yelena had always lived a very poor life. When she found out that her brother, who had been missing for 8 years, was a rich man with millions, Yelena had a hard time epting the fact. ¡°I suddenly need to pee. Yelena, wait for me.¡± Han started the car and turned on the air conditioner. Then, he found an excuse and ran back to the hospital. Han was as fast as lightning and quickly arrived at the Obstetrics Department. He went straight to the department director¡¯s office and closed the door. At this moment, in the office, a man was stuffing a big sum of money into Kelly¡¯s hands. When Kelly and the other men saw Han walk in, their expressions changed drastically. However, before they could react, Han had already taken out his phone and taken a photo of the bribe. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Get out!¡± Kelly red at Han At this moment, Kelly finally recognized Han. He was Yelena¡¯s eldest brother, Kelly¡¯s expression became even darker. ¡°Han, what are you trying to do?¡± She wanted to frame Yelena. She had investigated Yelena¡¯s family before and knew that Yelena¡¯s eldest Han was Han. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a warning.¡± Han closed the door, stared at Kelly coldly, and walked over. p! In the end, Han pped Kelly so hard that she spat out blood and fell to the ground in a sorry state. ¡°You, you dare to hit me?¡± Kelly was stunned. She covered her face and looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°Bastard, what are you doing to Director Font?¡± The man was furious and wanted to stop Han. However, before the man could make a move, Han had already pushed him aside. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better stay out of it.¡± Han nced coldly at the man and then at Kelly, who was lying on the ground. Han said coldly, ¡°Kelly, as the director, you didn¡¯t take the responsibility for what you did. Instead, you framed Yelena and maliciously ndered her. This has a huge impact on her reputation. ¡°This p is for Yelena! It¡¯s also a warning for you!¡± ¡°Next time, if you dare to hurt Yelena again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Han Jaber¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. His voice was not loud, but it was filled with killing intent. As he spoke, an iparably terrifying killing intent swept through the entire ce, causing the temperature in the whole room to fall many degrees. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Kelly Font covered her face and red at Han. ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Han said. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Kelly was furious. The veins in her forehead popped out. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯m from the Font family. The Font family has unparalleled power in the political and business world. If you dare to touch me, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Han, I don¡¯t know how you resurrected that dead person¡± ¡°However, I can tell you clearly that you better kneel down and apologize to me immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you and your sister!¡± Like a demon, she roared crazily. ¡°What did you say? Kill my sister? Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re indeed very powerful, but there will definitely be times when you¡¯re not around, right? If you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize to me today and p yourself ten times, I¡¯ll kill Yelena Jaber!¡± Kelly said with a ferocious expression. SMACKI Before she could finish speaking, Han pped her hard again and sent her flying. This time, the p was even more powerful than before. It smashed her against the wall like a fly and blood flowed from her seven orifices. In the end, under the influence of gravity, she fell to the ground in a sorry state. At this moment, she felt her head buzzing and her vision turning ck. She couldn¡¯t get up at all and couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°This¡­¡± When the man saw this scene, his expression changed slightly. Before he could react, Han had already knocked him unconscious, Shortly after, Han arrived in front of Kelly. He looked down at Kelly with a sharp gaze filled with killing intent. Kelly had regained her vision by then and felt a burning pain on her face. When she saw the look in Han¡¯s eyes, her face turned pale and she curled up into a ball. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m from the Font family¡­¡± Crack! Before she could finish speaking. Han had already crushed all five fingers on her left hand. ¡°AHHHHHHHH Kelly let out a piercing scream. Her face was contorted in pain. ¡°So what if you¡¯re from the Font family?¡± ¡°How dare you threaten my family? There¡¯s only one oue for you. Die!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Without another word, he kicked Kelly¡¯s chest again. Kelly immediately started bleeding from her seven orifices. So many of her ribs were broken too. After doing this, Han walked to the desk and packed up a small knife. Help! He¡¯s going to When Kelly saw this, her face paled and sweat poured down her forehead. ¡°What are you trying to des kill mel She wanted to run, but Han had hit her so hard that she felt an excruciating and suffocating pain in her chest. Her entire body was about to fall apart and piercing pains apanied each breath. She could not get up at all She was in despair. Just as she was about to scream, a silver needle flew over and sealed her mute acupoint. In an instant, no matter how she opened her mouth, she could not make a sound. Kelly was even more shocked. What¡¯s going on here? Why couldn¡¯t she speak? BANG! Han walked over with a knife and stepped on Kelly¡¯s chest, pinning her to the ground. Kelly was even more terrified. She opened her mouth to ask for help, but no sound came out. ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡± She widened her eyes and looked at Han pleadingly, wanting to admit her mistake. ¡°Kelly, you shouldn¡¯t use Yelena to threaten me. It¡¯s useless to beg for mercy now. Don¡¯t push my buttons, or you¡¯ll die!¡± Han stared at Kelly coldly. This was a murderous look! In the next second, he stabbed Kelly¡¯s thigh. Kelly was in unbearable pain. Before she could scream, Han pulled out the knife and stabbed at her eyes. Kelly was scared out of her wits and fainted in the next instant. The de stopped 0.4 inches away from Kelly¡¯s forehead. The piercing energy from the de had already left a wound on Kelly¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are re you unconscious? How dare you threaten me when you¡¯re so cowardly?¡± Han stared at the unconscious Kelly with a cold gaze. He pped Kelly¡¯s head, causing her to bleed everywhere. ¡°Kelly, you were wrong to threaten me. You should be d that we are in Longhard Kingdom. If we were elsewhere, you would have died the moment you said that!¡± ¡°From now on, you can live your life in a stupor.¡± Han¡¯s face was ice-cold. He wiped away all the fingerprints on the knife and put it back. Then, he turned around and left. With the earlier palm strike, he had already shattered some of the tissues in Kelly¡¯s brain. From now on, Kelly would be a fool. She would no longer be a threat to Yelena. He came and went in a hurry. No one noticed his presence. He went downstairs and returned to the car. He chuckled and said. ¡°I feel so much morefortable after relieving myself. Let¡¯s go home.¡± With that, he started the car and went home. ¡°Yelena, you look haggard. Did you have a difficult night shiftst night?¡± ¡°Harris, quick, get your sister a bowl of soup.¡± After returning home, Felicia Jaber and Charlie Jaber immediately weed them and brought Yelena into the house. Looking at Yelena¡¯s disheveled and haggard appearance, the two elders¡¯ hearts ached. Yelena had been busy the entire nightst night. Having gone through being framed by others, she looked immensely haggard, making one¡¯s heart ache. Harris Jaber was very sensible. He immediately scooped a bowl of extremely sumptuous and nourishing soup. ¡°Hurry up and drink it. This is good stuff,¡± Han said with a smile. Before helping the pregnant woman deliver the baby just now, he had already called back to remotely guide Felicia to make soup. This was an all-purpose nourishing soup. He had specially designed it for Yelena. Felicia Jaber had personally made it. It was quite nourishing and could fully restore the stamina and energy that Yelena had used upst night. After Yelena finished the soup. Tracy Hammond brought out a change of clothes and ced it in front of her. She said obediently and cutely, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ve made the bed for you. You can sleep after taking a shower.¡± ¡°Thank you, Tracy.¡± Yelena stroked Tracy¡¯s hair. Looking at the concerned gazes of the entire family, her heart warmed. She had been isted and bullied throughout the hospital. Now that she was at home, she was once again surrounded by happiness and love. Her mood was much better. Yelena picked up her clothes and went to take a shower. After taking a shower, she dried his hair and immediately fell asleep. At this moment, Floris Hammond was about to leave. ¡°Floris, where are you going?¡± Han asked. ¡°I want to return the rental apartment at the Dragon Hole, Floris said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off,¡± said Han. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can go by myself. When we move, you cane over. Liam Hammond probably won¡¯t find trouble with me now,¡± Floris said. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m going over there to sell the food stall, Felicia said. ¡°Sell it?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°Of course. Our family is in the old city. The food stall in Dragon Hole is so far away. It¡¯s impossible for us to run it.¡± Felicia nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°Sell the food stall and we¡¯ll get some cash. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be enough space for us in this house.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve all gone home. This ce will definitely be demolished. We have to quickly buy a bigger house elsewhere.¡± There were only three rooms in this red brick house. The two elders shared one room, and Han and his two brothers shared the other. If Floris, Tracy, Queenie and Yelena slept in one room, it would be especially cramped. With that, Felicia and Floris left together. Han looked at the room and frowned slightly. This was his home. He really didn¡¯t want to leave. However, living in a holdout permanently was not a solution. Moreover, their family was big, so it was indeed too cramped. ¡°Mom is right. We do need to buy a house, Han thought to himself. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Although this house was warm and cozy, it was too small for their family. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going out for a while too.¡± Without any hesitation, Han drove directly to Lightdom City to check out the buildings there and to compare their locations, ess to transportation, educational support, and so on. The results were unsatisfactory! He didn¡¯t like living in those neighborhoods, nor did he like living in a suite. It felt like he was being kept in captivity Even his entry and exit had to be controlled by the property management. Han pondered for a while. In the end, he found a real estate agency and enquired if there were any houses close to Rune District for sale. He wanted to buy thend as well Queenie, Harris, George and the others all attended school in Rune District. He could not buy a house too far away. Therefore, he wanted to buy a building between Nene District and Rune District! ¡°Sir, buying a building here requires millions in capital,¡± the female agent said. ¡°So expensive?¡± Han was stunned. Eight years ago, before he left his hometown, the tallest building was only about 200 thousand dors. Now, it actually cost two million dors? Wasn¡¯t the cost of real estate rising way too quickly? Could it be that real estate was driving the country¡¯s growth? ¡°You can only buy this location for two million dors. It¡¯s only three floors. The transportation might not be that convenient. If you change to a better location close to the subway and school, it might cost you more than six million dors,¡± the female agent said. She was a woman in her thirties. She was good-looking, a seven out of ten in terms of her looks, but her figure was an eight out of ten. She was curvy and exceptionally hot. After hearing this, Han suddenly felt that the 1 million dors in his card was a pitifully small amount. ¡°If I had known that real estate was so profitable, why would I have gone overseas to be a mercenary? Even if I shuttled through the rain of bullets and sacrificed my life in a mission, it wouldn¡¯t be as valuable as a house.¡± Hanmented in his heart. He felt that his years of hard work seemed to have been in the wrong direction. However, he was onlyining for the sake of it. Although real estate made money quickly, his mercenary troop was not to be trifled with. Today, he had mercenaries all over the world and owned even more businesses all over the world. He owned countless gold mines, diamond mines, rare earths, oil fields, and so on. All else aside, the oil fields and gold mines alone were enough for him to squeeze into the ranks of the world¡¯s richest He remained calm on the surface and said, ¡°Six million dors it is. In three hours, help me find someone toplete the procedures. If you find him, I¡¯ll give you 20 thousand dors. Can you do that?¡± With that, he took out 20 thousand dors in cash from his wallet and ced it on the table. When the female agent saw the money, her eyes immediately lit up. She looked at Han with even more enthusiasm and said eagerly, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Our real estate agency is the most efficient. We promise toplete the task ording to your requirements. Thereafter, she signed a contract with Han and exchanged names and contact details. Han learned the name of this female agent, Nicole Johnston. He transferred another 20 thousand dors to Nicole before leaving. Money could make the world go round! He believed that with money driving her, Nicole would definitely do her best to find a suitable property for him. ¡°Six million dors for a property is ridiculous. ¡°Even if I borrowed money from Lucy Zabel, I would be too embarrassed to ask. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to look for Den Jackett.¡± Han drove straight to Den¡¯s house. Having taught Den a lesson thest time, he was now very clear about the location of Den¡¯s residence. After arriving at his residence, Han looked at the two right-storey-tall mansions and fell into deep thought. Fuck! This was the city center! Wouldn¡¯t the property prices here be even higher! Without another word, Han immediately initiated a video call with Nicole to ask about the value of these two tall buildings. He ended up receiving a precise answer. If these two tall buildings were to be sold, each would be worth at least 16 million dors. However, she did not know exactly how much they were valued at because she had never sold such tall buildings before. ¡°Den Jackett, you motherfucker!¡± After Han received this news, he was so angry that he even wanted to kill someone. Each building was worth 16 million dors! One could imagine how carefree Den had been with his money all these years, while his family continued to live an extremely difficult life because of this. The more Han thought about it, the angrier he became. He took out his phone and called Den, only to realize that Den had blocked his number. He could not get through at all. ¡°Den Jackett!¡± Han¡¯s eyes shed with coldness and killing intent. He had given Den time to gather the funds only because he had wanted to get back the money that belonged to him. But Den actually dared to block his number. He was clearly trying to avoid him! ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t be able to find you if you hide?¡± Han thought for a moment and took out his phone to call Dominic Zabel. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Zabel, I want you to help me investigate someone. Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t use your resources for nothing ¡°As long as you help meplete this matter. I¡¯ll give you a remedy so that you guys can nurse your health.¡± ¡°Doctor Jaber, you¡¯re being too serious. Please go ahead.¡± Dominic said with a smile. ¡°Den Jackett, I need to know where he is now,¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Ill give you an answer in ten minutes.¡± After saying that, Dominic immediately hung up. Han yed with his phone and waited quietly with a cold gaze. Putting aside the Zabel family, even someone like Reign Labenz was powerful enough to find out about him in an instant. The Zabel family was even more powerful than the Labenz family. It was more than appropriate to ask the Zabel family for help. Five minutester, Dominic replied. Den was currently having a party in a vi. The vi¡¯s address was quickly sent to Han¡¯s phone. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zabel. The next time I see the old man, I¡¯ll give you a secret recipe that will guarantee a baby boy.¡± After hanging up the phone, Han immediately drove straight to the vi. He had already taught Den a lesson. He had broken Den¡¯s shoulder and ribs, but this person still did not learn his lesson. Not only was he not afraid and did not sell his assets to return the money to him, but he was still so carefree. He waspletely disregarding himl About forty-five minutester, he arrived outside the vi. At this moment, deafening heavy metal music was ying in the vi. There were inany men and women dancing and singing. They were having a lot of fun. Looking at these people partying so blissfully and excitedly, looking at Den who was wiggling his body in the crowd and constantly rubbing his body against pretty girls, then thinking about the suffering his parents had endured over the years, Han¡¯s eyes became even colder. This person was enjoying himself in the vi with money that belonged to his parents, while his parents were suffering in the dpidated red brick house Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This strong contrast made Han angry. His hatred and disgust for Den increased. BANG! Without a word, he walked to the entrance of the vi with a cold expression and shattered the door with a kick. The loud noise immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the vi. They looked over to him. Han walked in with a gloomy expression. His gaze was as sharp as Super yer. He nced coldly at everyone present and said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Den Jackett. People who are not involved, get lost!¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Han¡¯s s vas loud, thundering every ¡®s ears. It made everyone¡¯s eardrums buzz. Some people with weaker cardrums bled That roar shocked everyone in scene Many people covered their ears with painful expressions. They looked at Han with gazes filled with terror ¡°Tart this cor to thunderous¡± They thought Even the noisy speakers¡¯ sound was covered. It was unbelievable ¡°Was this even the voice of a human? They wondered. In the crowd. Den¡¯s expression changed when he saw Han He quickly walked into the vi. As he walked, he instructed the person beside him, ¡°Ignore hum Quick! Turn the volume of all the speakers to the The friends Den had were used to bring arrogant They did not take Han seriously at all. Following Den¡¯s instructions, they unmediately turned the speakers volume to the maximum With the heavy metal music surrounding them, the men and womenpletely ignored Han. They immediately began to twist their bodies and shake even more fiercely, releasing the pressure on their lives, work, and business. Han waspletely ignored There were even a few security guards who walked towards Han with batons in their hands. They shouted angrily. ¡°Bastard, can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re having a party?¡± ¡°How dare youe and cause troublet¡± ¡°Immediatelypensate us for the door you broke. Kneel and kowtow, then scram!¡± These security guards looked fierce as they red at Han They had drunk a little wine, and their faces were flushed red. Their attitudes were highly arrogant. Han looked at them and listened to the music. His expression became even colder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lay my hands on you. Get lost! ¡°Fuck, brat Are you courting death?¡± When the security guards saw how arrogant Han was, they were furious. They swung their batons at Han. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Before they could do anything. Han had already made his first move. With a few lightning-speed punches, the security guards were all sent flying. Several tables were smashed into pieces, causing many people to scream. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± ¡°This person is here to cause trouble. Everyone, grab your weapons and beat him to death!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing this scene, the young people singing and dancing were all furious. Many of them stood up, picked up their weapons, and shouted Unfortunately, the speakers muffled their shouts, and not many of the screams could be heard. However, they did not care. They all picked up their weapons and rushed toward Han Han¡¯s gaze was cold. Instead of advancing, he retreated like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. Wherever he passed, those people were all sent flying as if they had bumped into a reflective wall. Then, he took out a silver needle and flickered it. The silver needle shot out as fast as lightning. It destroyed the socket of the speaker and released mes. It silenced the speaker, and the scene became chaotic. ¡°Get lost, all of your¡± Han let out a monstrous roar. His voice was like rolling thunder, causing many people¡¯s eardrums to buzz. Those people squatted on the ground in pain and tremble. Han walked past the crowd and into the vi like a demon. No one dared to stop him. The battle power he showed just now was too terrifying, making everyone present afraid. How would they dare to fight back after seeing this! ¡°Den, you can¡¯t escape Come out immediately!¡± Han shouted as he walked. His five senses were fully activated and he could sense everything in the vi. When Den left, he had already locked onto Den Unless Den took a ne and left, there was no way he could escape Han¡¯s senses. ¡°Han, who said I was going to escape?¡± In the vi, Den satfortably in the hall, still drinking champagne and feeling carefree. However, Han crushed his hand, and he couldn¡¯t drink it at all. It was a sexy woman sitting beside him who fed him. At this moment, at least 40 people were sitting in the hall. It was very crowded. Deacon also sat at the side, drinking wine and staring at Han with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because there are so many people!¡± Han walked in with a cold gaze as he spoke. Not to mention 40 people. Even if 400 people were there, he would not be afraid. ¡°Han, I know you¡¯re good at fighting, but fighting doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re right. Open your eyes and take a good look. Who are the people sitting here?¡± Den said coldly As soon as Den finished speaking, a very dignified voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Han you¡¯ve gone too far this time!¡± With that, a middle-aged man stood up and looked at Han with cold and arrogant eyes. ¡°Vige chief? Han was stunned. That person was the vige chief of their vige, Samuel At this moment, another old man around 80 years old stood up and looked at Han coldly. ¡°Han, Den has no grudge against you. Why did you injure him?¡± ¡°Granduncle, why are you here?¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. That person was his granduncle. His name was Gavin, and he was also his grandfather¡¯s younger brother. When his grandfather was still alive, Gavin often helped their family. Han never thought Den would invite the vige chief and his granduncle. ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Look carefully and see who¡¯s here,¡± Gavin said in a deep voice. Han immediately looked over. When he saw these people, his face darkened. Of the 40 people, 20 were his rtives. His second granduncle, eldest uncle, second uncle, fourth uncle¡­ Den had invited all the elders in their family over. He had even invited all the respected elders in the vige. Among them was Tom James, the elementary school teacher who had taught him mathematics and literature. Den stood up and bowed respectfully to Samuel, Gavin, Tom, and the others. ¡°I invited everyone here manly because I want you to see how bad Han is! ¡°Everyone, I believe you¡¯ve seen it too. He maliciously injured someone, was reckless and arrogant, and even tried to extort me into giving him two buildings downtown. ¡°I disagree. These two buildings were built with my hard-earned money. Why should I give them to him! ¡°Besides, in order to care for him, I wanted to provide hun with a bigger house. ¡°In the end, he immediately hit me when I disagree to transfer to the building. He broke one of my arms, stepped on my leg. and broke my ribs. *Please judge, elders. Isn¡¯t he being ruthless? Is there even justice in this world anymore?¡± He embellished the story. portraying himself as a particrly innocent victim and Han as a viin whomitted all kinds of evil. Towards the end of his speech, he even cried and squeezed out a few drops of tears. He looked very pitiful and miserable. ¡°Well, well, Den¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned even colder. It was Detn who had illegally embezzled his assets. But in the end, after Den¡¯s turned the story, he became a robber who deliberately hurt Den. Den was a good actor, indeed! Han decided to kill this person if he had the chance! ¡°Han, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Sammiel was the first to stand up and scold Han. ¡°Vige Chief, can¡¯t you tell that he¡¯s lying?¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Nonsensel Den is a famous and talented youth in our vige. The mayor of Lightdom City even agreed to this. He is an outstanding young man in Lightdom City with a bright future. He even invested in constructing roads for the vige and made a huge contribution to the vige. How could he lie?¡± When Samuel heard this, he was furious and scolded, ¡°Han, I think you¡¯re just jealous of Den¡¯s assets. You¡¯re envious that he¡¯s better than you, so you did such a shameless and heinous thing!¡± Gavin¡¯s expression was also gloomy as he scolded, ¡°Han, you¡¯ve indeed gone too far. Apologize to Den immediately!¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Granduncle, what did you say?¡± Han¡¯s face turned gloomy Did they ask him to apologize to Den? Was his granduncle kidding him? It was already good enough that he did not beat up Den or even kill him! ¡°Did you not hear me clearly? I¡¯ll repeat it once more. Apologize to Den immediately!¡± Gavin insisted as he shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to apologize to Den!¡± ¡°Den is the nicest person in our vige. He repairs bridges and repairs roads. He even gives benefits to the elders in vige during festivals. Han, you even hit such a charitable man. You¡¯re simply a scumbag!¡± Han, if you don¡¯t apologize today, don¡¯t even think about walking out of here!¡± our ¡®Den has done so many good deeds. He has made huge contributions to the vige and society. He has created value for this vige¡± ¡°Han, you hit such a kind person. You¡¯re simply an extreme bastard. How could an honest person like Charlie give birth to a hemous bastard like you?¡± ¡°Han, apologize to Den immediately. Otherwise, the Jaber family will expel you from the family tree today!¡± Along with Gavin, many people at the scene stood up and scolded Han aggressively. Over the years, Den had used Han¡¯s money to start apany. For the sake of his reputation, he had even taken out a portion of that money and umted good deeds in the vige, earning a good reputation. To curry favor with the vige chiet, he gave the vige chief expensive gifts In order to make the respected Gavin stand on his side, he helpeil Gavin¡¯s granddaughter arrange for her to study in a rather good private aristocratic school. He was the one who paid the tuition fees for her. As for the other elders, he used all kinds of methods to please them and curry their favor. Moreover, Den was in charge of the vige¡¯s demolition this time. So, he gave them huge benefits through it. To put it bluntly, in the eyes of Gavin and the others, Den was a charitable ma Moreover, Han had beaten up such a person. In their eyes, Hn was a hooligan and a viin! Hearing these people¡¯s words, Den looked snug. He chuckled and looked at Han even more arrogantly. Those whomit violent crimes get praised Meanwhile, those who contributed behind the scene was not appreciated! He knew that Han would discover sooner orter that he had been using Han¡¯s money. Therefore, many years ago, he had already started to n. He used Han¡¯s money to curry favor with the elders of the Han family. He even bribed the vige chief and the elders of the respected vige.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When he found out that the vige was going to be demolished, he even gave these people many benefits. That was to establish his image of a kind man in the vige. Only then would he be able to return home in glory and enjoy everyone¡¯s tter. After being beaten up by Han, he got the Deacon to help deal with Han and called all the elders in the vige to gather together at once. This was to make Han hold back and not do anything to him. Moreover, he had spent so much time shaping his noble and charitable personality and gained so many people¡¯s adoration As long as Han dared to go against him, he would dare to let these people come out, crush Han and ruin his reputation. ¡°Hehe, you want to fight me? Han, you¡¯re still too inexperienced!¡± Den thought to himself smugly. ¡°Den is an extremely hypocritical and despicable fellow¡± Deacon sat at the side and looked at the elders condemning Han. He then looked at Den and praised, ¡°Such a shameless and despicable man. No wonder he¡¯s doing so well.¡± In this day and era, dignity and honesty were not worth mentioning! Most of the people who were doing well in society were bad people who were sneaky and took advantage of every opportunity. In the past. Den was just a part-time worker overseas His future was uncertain. He would probably be a waiter for the rest of his life and be stepped on by others. However, this person met Han. After scamming Han of his money, Den became a sessful person, a big entrepreneur, and a phnthropist. He even obtained the support of so many people. Under such circumstances, it would be challenging for Han, who had worked so hard to earn money, to take it back. Moreover, with so many elders as witnesses, not only would Han not be able to do anything to Den, but his reputation would also be ruined That was a n that could kill two birds with one stone. After all, these old people controlled the assets of the entire vige. Some of the old men also had strong backgrounds. No matter how strong Han was, he could not defeat these elders. Crack Crack Crack! Seeing the elders in the family being fooled by Den and berating him, Har¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. He clenched his fists so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. He was furious and disappointed. He said coldly. ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯ve all been cheated. All these years, the money spent on Den¡¯s projects has been my hard-earned money!¡± ¡°Your hard-earned money? Haha, Han, who do you think you are? With your high school education and family background, you won¡¯t even earn 200 thousand dors even if you sold yourself¡± The vige chiet, Samuel, sneered and mocked. ¡°Do you know that in the past ten years, Den has invested tens of millions in the vige alone?¡± ¡°How dare you talk about your hard-earned money?¡± After a pause, he red and shouted. ¡°Han, you¡¯re still trying to lie now. You¡¯re simplywless!¡± ¡°However, for the sake of your third granduncle, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Apologize to Den immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll immediately call the police to arrest you and charge you with intentional injury. I guarantee that you¡¯ll go to jail for a few years!¡± ¡°Shut up¡± Han shouted. Obviously, the vige chief must have received Den¡¯s money, which was why he did his best to speak out for Den ¡°How dare you shout at me! Han, are you looking for trouble?¡± Samuel¡¯s face turned cold and a glimpse of rage shed through his eyes. He immediately took out his phone and prepared to call the police to arrest Han. ¡°Vige chief!¡± Gavin stood up and held Samuel¡¯s phone. He said in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what, Han is a member of the Jaber family. Please don¡¯t call the police. Let me handle it.¡± ¡°Alright, granduncle. I¡¯ll let go of him because of you and leave this matter to you. However, let¡¯s make this clear. If Han is still stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being impolite,¡± Samuel said. ¡°No problem I¡¯ll convince him¡± Gavin nodded and walked to Han with his walking stick. He said, ¡®Han, I watched you grow up. I don¡¯t want you to go to jail.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve indeed made a mistake in this matter. Den is indeed a good person. He has done many good deeds and even helped me a lot.¡± ¡°Listen to my advice. Apologize to Den. I guarantee that no one will continue to pursue your mistakes.¡± In the beginning, he tried his best to persuade Han. But at the end of his words, his expression turned cold. He said word by word, ¡°If you insist, don¡¯t me me for being mean to you!¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Although Gavin was already in his eighties, his words were still full of energy, powerful, and especially dignified. As he spoke, his cloudy eyes even erupted with a trace of anger as he stared coldly at Han. Han looked at his third granduncle¡¯s gray hair and felt angrier. This was originally a matter between him and Den. Den actually involved his granduncle and made his rtives confront him. It was worse than a beast to sow discord like this! ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re my family¡¯s benefactor. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, but I¡¯m not lying. Den frauded that money from me, Han said. When Gavin heard this, a hint of disappointment shed across his eyes. ¡°Han Jaber, it seems you¡¯re still stubborn and insist on going against the entire vige?¡± Just now, Gavin addressed him as Han, but now, he was calling him by his full name. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. That meant his granduncle was also angry! ¡°Granduncle, I don¡¯t want to go against you. I just want to seek justice,¡± said Han. ¡°If you want to beat up Den again, step across my body!¡± Gavin retorted. Han frowned when he heard that. Since his third granduncle had already said such a thing, what else could he do? Den stood up and said generously. ¡°Han, 1 won¡¯t me you for lutting me. You can leave.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present looked at him with even more admiration and praise. ¡°Den is indeed a kind person. After being beaten up so badly, he¡¯s still magnanimous and forgiving Han.¡± ¡°Inparison, Han is simply mean and keeps trying to bully Den¡¯ ¡°Den is so kind-hearted and did not me him. Instead, he is aggressive and even wants to rob Den of his money. He¡¯s simply a disgrace to the Jaber family!¡± ¡°We cannot expect everyone to be the same. When Den was young, his family was also very poor. However, he worked hard and became a sessful young man. Han became a hooligan. The difference is like heaven and earth,¡± Everyone spoke what was in their mind. They belittled an like he was nothing and praised Den to the sky. Hearing this, Den was more pleased than ever. Han¡¯s face was gloomy. He looked past Gavin and stared at Den. ¡°Den, do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you if you call these elders over?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Beg for my mercy in an hour, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± With that, he flicked his finger. A silver needle pierced into Den¡¯s acupoint in a sh. Den felt as if a mosquito had bitten his body. After a moment of itchiness, there were no more symptoms. He looked at Han with disdain. But on the surface, he pretended to be friendly and decent. ¡°Han, if you need money, feel free toe to mypany. As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, I won¡¯t let you starve,¡± Han looked at Den¡¯s acting and sneered. He did not answer. Instead, he respectfully said to Gavin, ¡°Granduncle, I know you¡¯re a righteous person, but sometimes you have to open your eyes and look at who is the bad guy and who is a good person! ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate to continue what I havee for today. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± With that, Han turned around and left. The silver needle he shot out just now was his special technique. After a while, Den would be in so much pain that he would even wish he was dead. At that time, Den woulde to him for treatment without needing to do it himself. Han¡¯s third granduncle and the others had done their family a favor. He could not make things difficult for them. He understood the ways of the world. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯re a beast who can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. How dare you threaten Den¡¯ You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t appear in front of us in the future. Otherwise. Ill beat you up every time I see you¡± The remaining elders watched as Han left. They all cursed as if they wanted to press Han to the ground and beat himn up ¡°Vige chief, grandunele, elders, thank you for your help today. Without you, I really don¡¯t know what would have happened to me.¡± Den stepped out and bowed to Samuel, Gavin, and the others to express his gratitude. ¡°Den, you¡¯re too polite. You¡¯ve helped us so much usually. It¡¯s normal for us to help you now.¡± ¡°If Han looks for trouble again, feel free to call me. We promise to teach Han a lesson for you.¡± The elders chuckled. Den smiled and gave them all some money. After chatting for a while, he made an excuse to send them away. At this moment. Deacon walked over and praised. ¡°You even know how to use such a method. Not bad.¡± ¡°Mr. Williams, it¡¯s nothing. That is just a small trick. It¡¯s still far inferior to what you could do, Mr. Williams.¡± Den smiled and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Williams, has Vicious Wolf returned?¡± Vicious Wolf was the most ferocious and tyrannical trump card killer under Deacon. This person was a martial artist, and his fierer martial arts had reached the acme of perfection. He had once been forced to go out to hide from the limelight because he had killed the entire family of a rich man. Previously, he had used half of his assets to ask Deacon to help him kill Han because he wanted to ask Vicious Wolf to help. ¡°He¡¯ll be back in nine hours, Deacon said calmly ¡°Alright, in nine hours, I want Han dead! Den said with a sinister smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always do things perfectly. As long as Vicious Wolf returns, I guarantee he can kill Han. However, before that. I need to collect a deposit, Deacon said. ¡°Mr. Williams, L.. I don¡¯t have much money now Den¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have money. I want the right to use the tall building in the city center¡± Deacon took out two contracts and ced them in front of Den. Den looked at the contract. He was reluctant to give that up. Deacon had yet to make a move, but he was already asking for the benefits. His actions made Den very unhappy. Moreover, this contract was written in terms that would not benefit him. There was a use that was very clear. Even if Deacon¡¯s men could not kill Han, he had to give Deacon the right to use the house for 20 years. If not for the fact that he was wary of the people behind Deacon and his ferocious subordinates, he would have pped Deacon long ago That was simply taking advantage of the situation! After killing Han, Deacon obtained a building! Even if he couldn¡¯t kill it, he still had 20 years of usage rights! That was a profitable business! As for Den, he was in trouble. If Han were killed, it would be fine. He still had another building that could be profitable. However, if Han did not die. Han would definitely seek revenge on him. He would get into big trouble and might even dic. Different from Deacon¡¯s casual victory, the risk he faced was too great. He had no choice but to agree since he needed Deacon¡¯s help. ¡°That¡¯s my rule. If you want to do something with me, you have to pay me.¡± Deacon was iparably domineering. He took out a pen and red ink. Then, he handed them to Den. ¡°Stop looking and sign¡± Den was left with no choice. He could only write his name on the contract and stamp his handprint. At this point, other than asking Deacon for help, he could not find anyone else. He could only pin his hopes on Vicious Wolf, ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Jackett, happy cooperation.¡± Deaconughed and shook hands with Den. ¡°Mr. Williams, let me make this clear first. If you fail to kill Han, you and the people behind you must protect me,¡± Den said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you have money, I will definitely protect you.¡± Deacon smiled. The partysted for an hour before Deacon left in satisfaction. Many people left one after another, and the vi regained its peace. Den sat on the sofa, drinking fine wine and enjoying the service of a beautifuldy. He said coldly, ¡°Han, you are doomed. How dare you threaten me, saying I only have an hour left! Heh! Even if it¡¯s ten hours, I won¡¯t beg you for mercy.¡± ¡°In nine hours, you¡¯ll be begging me on your knees!¡± In his opinion, as long as Vicious Wolf returned to the country, he would be able to crush Han. At this moment, a heart-wrenching pain suddenly swept through his entire body, causing the wine ss in his hand to fall to the ground. His face twisted in pain, and bean-sized beads of sweat kept dripping. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Why is it suddenly so painful?¡± Den¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Sensing the sound of ss shattering, the beautifuldy raised her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Jackett, why do you have such an expression on? Is it because I brought you pleasure?¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Thatdy was very charming. She smiled at Den with a fawning and nervous expression. Thisdy was previously someone who specialized in serving Den. She had obtained a lot of money from Den Moreover, her skills were outstanding, and Den liked her service. Staying back after the party, she focused on serving Den. However, when she head Denn¡¯s scream, she subconsciously felt she had bitten Den. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!¡± Den had a painful expression on his face. He fell to the ground and rolled around in pain. The beautifuldy panicked and quickly went to help him up: ¡°Mr. Jackett, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Quick, call an ambnce for me, Den said in a trembling voice. At this moment, he felt his skin was about to explode. His skin, internal organs, and head felt like a knife was cutting them. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. The beauty was extremely flustered. She hurriedly took out her phone and called 120, In less than ten minutes, the ambnce arrived at the entrance of the vi. It carried Den, who was in so much pain that he was about to copse, away and sent him to the hospital for treatment. Den¡¯s vi was in the city center. It was especially close to the hospital and school. The transportation was convenient, and an ambnce arrived immediately. After entering the hospital, Den felt even more pain. He shouted and felt that his entire body was about to split open. The doctors had never seen such strange symptoms before. They were all stunned. They did a lot of checks, but they didn¡¯t find anything unusual. They gave Den tranquilizers and painkillers, but nothing worked. For a moment, all the doctors were helpless. Den was sweating profusely from the pain and was about to go into shock. This intense pain, even if it was only for a second, made him feel as if he had entered an endless hell. He was continuously crushed by the wheel, his body shattered and reformed, shattered and reformed¡­. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Den seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly grabbed the beautifuldy who apanied him to the hospital. ¡°Mr. Jackett. The beauty¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Quick! Take me to meet someone¡± Den gritted his teeth. At this moment, he remembered what Han had said before and understood Han had done something to him. At this moment, he was in so much pain that he could not take it anymore. He had to find Han to resolve it. ¡°W-Who do you want to meet?¡± The beauty was dumbfounded. Den gritted his teeth. He picked up his phone and found Han¡¯s number on his blocked list. He made a call and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Han, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I know my mistake now. Please spare my life.¡± ¡°The coffee shop below Demilton Residence you bought. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes. If you¡¯re not there by then, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡± Han¡¯s cold voice came from the other end of the call. Before Den could say anything, Han hung up. ¡°Quick, take me to Demilton Residence.¡± Den struggled to get up with the support of the beautiful lady. He walked out of the hospital with difficulty. Meanwhile, Han was in the cafe near Demilton Residence. Han had long been waiting here, leisurely drinking coffee. Eric also sat beside him respectfully. ¡°Han!¡± With the help of the beautifuldy, Den staggered over and knelt in front of Han. He begged bitterly, ¡°Han, I¡¯m sorry. Please save my life quickly.¡± In just twenty minutes, his body was in pain and itchy. He was tortured to death and was on the verge of death. He felt that if Han did not alleviate this symptom, he might die from the pain. Therefore, when he saw Han, he immediately knelt and begged for mercy. He was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before Han nced at Den coldly. He took out two contracts and ced them in front of Den ¡°If you want to live, it¡¯s very simple. Sign this documents, and I¡¯ll help you.¡± Den¡¯s expression changed when he saw the contract. That was a transfer of property rights! He took a closer look, and his expression changed again. This transfer contract was about him transferring the property rights of the Demilton Residence and Hamestill Building to Han. Just now, he had already transferred the right to use Hamestill Building to Deacon. If he moved the property rights to this building to Han now, he would really be broke. ¡°Han, these two buildings are everything I have. You¡­ you can¡¯t take all of them¡­¡± Den cried. Han¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°Everything you have? Den. Don¡¯t forget, you took my money and bought it. This building itself is mine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to sign, do you? Fine. Enjoy the pain yourself a little more.¡± He had already thought of a backup n. When Den was still enjoying himself at the party, he found Eric and consulted him about various legal situations. He also drafted a property transfer contract and waited for Den toe. Now that Den was tortured by his acupuncture attack, he did not want to talk nonsense with Den at all. He flicked out another silver needle and inserted it into another acupoint of Den¡¯s. ¡°Ahhh!¡± After the silver needle entered Den¡¯s body, Den let out a heart-wrenching scream. It was so painful that he fell to the ground and almost fainted. That pain was ten times stronger than before! He felt as if someone was holding a small knife and cutting his heart and lungs¡­. It was too painful! ¡°I¡¯ll sign, Han! I¡¯ll sign!¡± Den was afraid and quickly agreed. He felt that if he were in pain for another minute, he would probably really die from the pain. He had no choice but to give in Han was expressionless. He stretched out his hand and summoned two silver needles from Den¡¯s acupoints. He said coldly, ¡°Sign it.¡± ¡°Huf Huff! Huff!¡± When the silver needle left his body, the pain immediately disappeared without a trace like the ebbing tide. Deny on the ground, panting as if he was a fish that had been fished out of the sea. His entire body was drenched in sweat. Without the pain, his entire body felt rxed. ¡°Don¡¯ty there. Get up and sign,¡± Han said coldly. Only then did Den sit up. He looked at Han with fear in his eyes. At this moment, he was terrified of Han. He did not dare to disobey Han at all. He quickly signed and printed his thumbprint. Han also signed his name and made the document official. After signing the transfer agreement, Eric stood up and smiled at Den. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jackett. My name is Eric Cooper, and I¡¯m awyer. Congrattions onpleting the signing ceremony. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to witness your signing ceremony with my own eyes. ¡°Then, from today onwards, Demilton Residence and Hamestill Building will belong to Mr. Han Jaber.¡± Boom! Looking at Eric and hearing Eric¡¯s words, Den felt like he had been struck by lightning and fell to the ground in despair. Eric Cooper! Lightdon City¡¯s Invincible Lawyer! He was thewyer who never failed! Han had hired awyer like Eric as a witness, which meant the procedure was legal. There was no hope for him to make aeback. He could not win thewsuit at all! After receiving the contract, Han nodded in satisfaction. Then, he stared coldly at Den. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done with our business let¡¯s settle the other scores. ¡°You took my money and lived a carefree life. You even bribed my third granduncle to deal with me and ndered me in front of all the elders.¡± ¡°Mr. Cooper, ording to thews and regtions, how should we punish someone if they did this?¡± ¡°Fraud, nder, and spreading rumors. Mr Jackett can be punished for several crimes. The worst case will be Mr. Jackett being sentenced in prison for more than fifteen years, and the lightest punishment will be five years at least,¡± Eric said. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 After listening to Eric, Han drank a cup of coffee and smiled at Den. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Den fell to the ground. His face was so pale that it seemed like he was about to pass out at any time. ¡°It¡¯s over! ¡°Everything is over!¡± Den thought. If it were only Han, he would not be afraid at all. At most, when Vicious Wolf returned in a few hours, he would Vicious Wolf to Han and take back the two contracts. However, with the Invincible Lawyer of Lightdlom City around, everything was over. As long as Eric had this contract on file, those two buildings would belong to Han. get In Lightdom City, whether it was a civil dispute or a criminal case, as long as someone dared to fight a lawsuit, they would definitely not be able to defeat Eric Cooper, the Invincible Lawyer of Lightdom City! As long as Eric appeared in court, the jury might have to senil a few people to jail. The opposingwyer might also have to spend a few years in prison. Just as Den was in despair, Han grabbed a steel fork from the table and stabbed it into Den¡¯s arm, nailing Den to the ground. That sudden stab made Den scream like a pig being ughtered, attracting the attention of everyone present. Han was expressionless as he stared coldly at Den. Tve checked. These two buildings are worth hundreds of millions. After I take these back, we¡¯re even. ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t take what¡¯s mine! ¡°This stab is to teach you a lesson. ¡°Next time, if you provoke me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Han¡¯s tone was very light but filled with killing intent that made Den tremble. ¡°Since the contract has been signed, it¡¯s time to go through the procedures, Eric said. Han¡¯s martial strength and Eric¡¯s intimidation were something anyone could not defend against. Before the two of them, Den had no way to fight back. He could only silently follow Eric and Han to the relevant departments to register and transfer these two buildings to Han¡¯s name. After doing this, Han thanked Eric and left. He did not even look at Den before driving away. Tm doomed!¡± Den fell to the ground in despair and a sour face ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ve found the building you want.¡± Han was driving when he received a call from Nicole. His eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Send me the address. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Nicole gave the address, and Han immediately drove over. Soon, Han was the intersection of Rune District and Nene District. A brand new five-story building rose from the ground. It looked especially simple from the outside and had arge courtyard. However, after walking in, it was a different world inside. The renovation was exceptionally high-end and ssy. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Whether it was the tiles, floors, murals, crystal chandeliers, or the antiques that filled the room, it was enough to show that the previous owner of this house was wealthy and had good taste. Moreover, every floor had good lighting, and theyout was perfect. It made people feel rxed and happy the moment they walked in. The more Han looked at it, the more satisfied he was. He asked, ¡°How much is this building? The location was perfect. Whether it was the hospital Yelena worked in or the school Queenie, Harris, and the others were in, the distance was about the same. There was also a subway that was convenient for transportation. ¡°The owner is in urgent need of cash. The price is 7.6 million dors,¡± Nicole said. ¡°It¡¯s five stories, and the courtyard is very wide. This amount of money isn¡¯t expensive.¡± Han nodded. He thought for a moment and said to Nicole, ¡°However, I have limited cash on hand now. Can you give me the owner¡¯s number? I¡¯ll contact him¡± Nicole looked troubled The agency had an unwritten rule that buyers and owners were not allowed to meet until the sale was finalized. Han immediately took out 4,000 dors in cash and ced it in Nicole¡¯s hand. When Nicole received the money, she immediately gave the owner¡¯s phone number to Han. Regardless of whether this deal was sessful or not, she had already earned what she needed to earn Moreover, this money did not need to be entered into thepany¡¯s ount. It was in her pocket. That was real money. No agent could resist this temptation. Not only did she give the owner¡¯s cell phone number, but she also gave Han the owner¡¯s information. The owner of this house was a charming woman named Lydia. She was a film and television actress. When she bought this house previously, she had spent nearly 10 million dors. Now, unknown because of why, the house had just been renovated less than a month, and she had yet to move in. In the end, half an hour ago, she had put up the house and sold it at a loss of more than two million dors. As soon as Lydia put the house up for sale, Nicole received the news and immediately brought Han to look at the house. Han memorized Lydia Riley¡¯s number and asked, ¡°ording to the rules, can we set a fixed deposit amount before trading in three days?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nicole nodded. Hearing that. Han immediately paid 400 thousand dors as a deposit and booked the building. When Nicole received the money, she was overjoyed. She immediately signed the contract with Han and left with a smile. After receiving the 4,000 dors and getting such a huge order. her futuremission would be great. Han took another look at the house. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. It had just been renovated and had not been moved in yet. It was equivalent to a new house. Theyout of the courtyard was also lovely. It was obviously the work of a geomancer. It was ayout where the money came from all directions. Anyone who lived here would slowly be very rich. So, this was a good ce! ¡°Even a superstar is short of money to sell at a low price. It seems that this celebrity must have encountered some difficulties. I wonder if I can help her,¡± Han thought After saying that, he dialed Lydia¡¯s number. He wanted to negotiate with Lydia if she could give him more time to raise more money. Although he could borrow money from the Zabel family, he did not want to rely too much on them. As a Mercenary King, it was not a good idea for him to keep borrowing money from others. However, Lydia didn¡¯t pick up the call at all. Han was not discouraged. After calling for the fiftieth time, someone finally picked up. A rough female voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Riley¡¯s assistant. Why do you have Ms. Riley¡¯s number?¡± ¡°Hello, I have something to discuss with Ms. Riley. She has been in trouble recently. Perhaps I can help her, Han said. ¡°You¡¯re the bodyguard Ms. Riley said wasing for the interview, right? You arete. We¡¯re filming at Lightdom City¡¯s studio. There¡¯s only an hour left before Ms. Riley wraps up. Come over quickly.¡± With that, the assistant hung up. ¡°Bodyguard?¡± Han looked at his phone and fell into deep thought. Initially, he thought Lydia was facing an economic crisis. Now that he heard what the assistant said, it seemed Lydia wasn¡¯t facing a financial crisis. It was very likely that her safety had been threatened. ¡°Whether it is what I have guessed, let¡¯s meet her in person first.¡± Han made a prompt decision and drove straight to Lightdom City¡¯s filming studio. Soon, Han arrived at Lightdom City¡¯s studio Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Someone had specially developed arge piece ofnd for film and television workers and built a huge commercial film and television city. The area was iparably vast, evenrger than a university city. That was the studio where actors and actresses usually filmed in It had imperial pces from the ancient Eastern dynasties from the oldest era to thetest dynasty. Almost all the replicas of the symbolic buildings of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s dynasties were here. Moreover, there were manyplicated streets here. Without someone familiar leading the way, it was easy to get lost. Han came here and almost got lost while looking for Lydia¡¯s set. If Lydia¡¯s assistant hadn¡¯te to pick him up, he might not have been able to find Lydia. ¡°Ms. Riley is filming. Wait here.¡± The assistant brought Han to Lydia¡¯s production team. After settling him down at the side, she began preparing things for Lydia again. This assistant was a slightly plum woman with average looks. She shuttled through the production team and stood beside Lydia Only then did Han see Lydia. His pupils constricted in awe. Thatdy was beautiful! Lydia was simply too beautiful. She was graceful like a swan and as beautiful as a fairy. She was tall and graceful, with an oval face, thin eyebrows, bright eyes, and white teeth. Her beauty was so breathtaking and wless. Dressed in ancient attire, she descended from the sky with an oppressive aura. Her clothes fluttered in the wind, making her look like an immortal who had fallen to the mortal world. She was indescribably beautiful. The moment she appeared, she immediately attracted the attention of the entire production team. Whether it was a man or a woman, they were all attracted by her appearance and temperament. They could not take their eyes off her. After the wire brought her down, she started filming the fighting scene again. Her movements were like flowing water, filled with beauty and ethereal. Every move she made exuded a charm. ¡°How beautiful,¡± Han thought to himself. In the past eight years, he had seen many women. There were princesses, tycoons, celebrities, natives, and so on. He had even slept with the top beauties of the eight countries. These women all had different temperaments. Their skin was fair and beautiful, but they seemed to lack something before Lydia. The temperament! Lydia had the graceful and reserved beauty of the East. She wasn¡¯t striking at all, but she was still devastatingly beautiful. Just standing there was an iparably beautiful scenery as if she was the daughter of an aristocrat who had transmigrated from ancient times. This ssical temperament was peerless! The filming ended soon. Lydia was finally able to rest. She sat to the side and panted heavily. Her chest heaved up and down violently. Although it was filming, she put in a lot of effort and used a lot of energy to pursue realistic effects. At this moment, the female assistant came to her side and said a few words before pointing at Han. ¡°I¡¯m not free. We¡¯ll talk about it after I finish filming this scene¡± Lydia said. As soon as she finished speaking, the director came over with the script and asked her to discuss the plot and actions. Before long, she was immersed in the intense filming again. The female assistant walked over and said coldly to Han, ¡°Ms. Riley is not free. She asked you to wait here¡± With that, she turned around and left, not giving Han a chance to speak at all. Her attitude was very arrogant and mighty. Han didn¡¯t mind. He just quietly enjoyed watching Lydia and Lydia filming. He openly enjoyed it. Watching the filming set was also a form of enjoyment Furthermore, he had seen the way Lydia spoke just now It wasn¡¯t because she was impatient but because she was busy After three hours of work. Lydia had only taken a sip of water The filing was incredibly intense, and she was so busy that she could not even catch her breath. There was no way she could attend Han. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s start filming the final scene¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Everyone, listen to me In a while, there will be a fierce fight over there. It will be a group of extras attacking the male and female protagonists. Then, the viin will stab Lydia¡¯s heart with his sword. The male lead will tearfully kill the viin ¡°Do you understand¡± The director stood up and began to exin the scenes. Then, he returned to the back of the camera and shouted, ¡°Begin!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± As soon as he shouted, many ghost and demon makeup extras immediately rushed forward and attacked Lydia and the male lead. Lydia and the male lead also followed their predetermined movements and dodged and counterattacked. At this moment, the viin appeared. He was a man with the makeup of a demon king. He was tall and mighty. He held a sharp sword in his hand and slowly walked towards Lydia in the crowd. His gaze was cold and murderous. His entire body was filled with an iparably terrifying killing intent. The sharp sword in his hand rubbed against the ground, creating a series of sparks. It was eye- catching, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s just that aura. Mr. Whitlock is really amazing¡± When the director saw this scene, he was extremely excited. How was he an actor? He was simply a character from the script appearing in reality. With his figure, temperament, and killing intent, it was not an exaggeration to say that this viin was a murderous demon. ¡°Director, something¡¯s not right.¡± The assistant director looked at the sharp sword in the viin¡¯s hand and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°I remember that our prop sword doesn¡¯t have a sharp edge. Why is his sword sharpened?¡± The director was stunned and immediately looked over. Sure enough, the sword in the viin¡¯s hand had already been sharpened. The tip of the sword shed across the ground, leaving a two-centimeter-deep sword mark on the hard floor. At this moment. Lydia and the male lead saw the viin approaching. Clearly, they felt the pressure as well. They took two steps back and said their lines. The director¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Stop. Mr. Whitlock. Did you take the wrong prop?¡± The consequences would be unimaginable if the actor took the wrong prop and there was a filming ident. ¡°Assassin?¡± At this moment, Han also felt the killing intent emanating from the viin. His expression changed, and he rushed over immediately. As the Mercenary King and an assassin, he was the most sensitive to such killing intent. That was the murderous aura of a professional assassin! It meant that this viin wanted to kill Lydia for reall ng! At this moment, the viin made his move. The sword was like a meteor, emitting an iparably sharp sonic boom. In the blink of an eye, it arrived five centimeters away from Lydia¡¯s heart. The tip of the sword reflected the light, revealing its sharpness It was fast! It was extremely fast! The camera and director could not keep up with this speed and fell into a daze, Lydia¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She could not react at all. All she could do was waich helplessly as the sharp sword approached. She could not dodge at all. Before the sword stabbed into her, it had already shattered Lydia¡¯s clothes. It was extremely terrifying. ng! At this critical moment, Han appeared beside Lydia at lightning speed. He reached out and pulled Lydia behind him. Then, he extended two fingers and caught the sharp sword in time. ¡°What?¡± When the viin saw this scene, his expression changed drastically. He used all his strength to stab down, but the longsword between Han¡¯s fingers seemed to have taken root and did not move at all ¡°Charge!¡± The assassin¡¯s expression changed again. He immediately changed his move and pulled another sharp sword from his waist. Like a venomous snake flicking its tongue, he stabbed fiercely at Han¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Han tilted his head to dodge the attack and kicked the viin away. After the viinnded on the ground, he rose up again and shed at Han and Lydia with his sword. His speed was breakneck, and his attacks were even more terrifying. In an instant, an aura erupted and covered Han¡¯s entire body. Killing intent surged. Each strike was stronger and faster than thest. ¡°Lend me your sword.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold. He snatched the prop sword from the male lead¡¯s hand and charged ng ng ng! In an instant, the two of them had exchanged more than 50 moves. Their speed was so fast that no one could see what they were doing. They were in a deadlock. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The battle continued Han fought with the viin. They fought from a filming location to the upper floor and then to the ground. They were swift. Wherever they passed, the tables and walls split open. It was a shocking sight. Lydia and the male lead looked at each other dumbfounded The director and assistant director were also dumbfounded. No one knew what was going on Why was there suddenly another person? Why did they suddenly start fighting? The director watched the exciting battle between Han and the viin. The more he watched, the more he liked it. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Quick, film it!¡± It was a good fighting scene! It was simply too rare to have such a hearty fight scene in this era! The assistant director also returned to his senses and immediately asked the cameraman to adjust the camera¡¯s position and aim at Han and the viin. Bang! However, before they could film for over three seconds, Han had already sent one of the viin¡¯s swords flying. Then, he kicked and sent the viin flying more than seven meters away. Han chased after the flying viin. The viin gritted his teeth and threw the sword in his hand over. Han frowned and waved his sword, knocking the sharp sword to the side. Puifl The sharp sword shot out as it, brushed past the director¡¯s arm, and stabbed into a big tree beside lum. A bloody wound immediately appeared on the director¡¯s arm. After Han resolved the crisis, he still wanted to chase after the assassin. However, the assassin had already blended into the crowd of extras and quickly disappeared without a trace. Han stood where he was, looking worried. At this moment, the director¡¯s scream suddenly sounded and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Director¡± The expressions of the assistant director and the other staff members changed drastically as they surrounded him. At this moment, the director¡¯s arm was dripping with blood, and the skin around the wound had turned purple-ck. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is there a doctor?¡± ¡°The director is injured. Doctor,e over quickly!¡± The assistant director and the others panicked and shouted at the top of their lungs. Before they could finish shouting, the director¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and he fell to the ground, foam spraying from his mouth. Seeing this scene, the others panicked even more. They were flustered and did not know what to do. They were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. ¡°He has been poisoned.¡± ¡°All of you, move aside. I¡¯ll treat him.¡± Han passed through the crowd and walked in. He inserted a few silver needles into the acupoints near the director¡¯s wound, forming a somewhat mysterious pattern. Then, he began to squeeze the director¡¯s wound. ck blood instantly gushed out and flowed all over the ground. About 20 secondster, the ck blood turned into red blood. Only then did the director¡¯s face regain some color. Seeing this scene, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are there any airy beds or shelves? Get the director there. He will be fine after lying down and resting for 30 minutes,¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Okay. Someone, help the director over to rest The assistant director and the others quickly helped the director lie on the RV to rest in the air conditioner. Han came to the side of the tree and looked at the sharp sword on the tree with a solemn gaze. The sharp sword was coated with poison! If he had attacked a secondter, Lydia would have died. From the looks of it, what Lydia encountered wasn¡¯t trouble but danger! Lydia also came to Han¡¯s side. He looked at the sword and then at the director resting in the car. Her face was pale, and her eyes shed with shock and fear. If she had been stabbed just now, wouldn¡¯t she be dead? At the thought of this, she broke out in cold sweat. At this moment, the assistant director shouted angrily. ¡°Investigate! Find out who gave Mr. Whitlock such a dangerous prop?¡± ¡°This is bad. Assistant director, Mr. Whitlock was knocked unconscious at the hotel and only rushed over now. Is there still time?¡± At this moment, a young man rushed over. ¡°What did you say? Someone knocked out Mr. Whitlock?¡± The assistant director¡¯s expression changed. Mr. Whitlock was an actor who yed the viin role. If Mr. Whitlock was knocked unconscious, then who was the viin filming with Lydia just now? Lydia and the male lead¡¯s expressions changed as well ¡°Take me to him to take a look,¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± Only then did the assistant director and the others remember that Han was not from their production team. They looked at Han in a puzzle. They had been too busy just now. Even though Han had saved the director, no one had the time to ask about Han¡¯s identity. Now that they had snapped out of that sudden encounter, everyone remembered that they did not know Han ¡°My name is Han Jaber,¡± Han said. The assistant director and the others looked at each other. Han Jaber? They had no idea who that was. Seeing how confused everyone was, Lydia stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber is my personal bodyguard. He¡¯s in charge of my safety. Assistant director, please bring Mr. Jaber over to take a look.¡± When the assistant director and the others heard this, they reacted and hurriedly shook hands with Han. Following that, the assistant director brought Han and Lydia to where Mr. Whitlock was. Lydia walked beside Han and said gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Han, she might have died. ¡°Ms. Riley, I think you¡¯re in big trouble. Did you provoke someone?¡± Han whispered. The person just now was obviously an assassin. He attacked cleanly and killed him in one strike. Moreover, he could fight him for a hundred rounds and escape from him. This meant that this assassin was very powerful. Someone who could hire such an assassin must not be simple. ¡°That¡¯s why I hired a personal bodyguard. I¡¯ve been interviewing many people over this period, but none of them have been to my liking. Your skills are pretty good. From today onwards, you¡¯re my bodyguard¡±¡± Lydia said. Han was stunned I think there is a misunderstanding between us. I¡¯m not here to apply for a bodyguard position.¡± ¡°Then, what are you here for Lydia asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to sell the property in Lightdom City not long ago? I¡¯ve taken a fancy to that building and want to buy it. I want to talk to you.¡± Han said When I ydia heard this, she seemed shocked. However, she quickly reacted and said. Tve given full authority to the agent to manage that building. There¡¯s only one reason why you came to talk to me You like my building very much, but you don¡¯t have enough money. You want me to lower the price or give you time to raise money, right?¡± ¡°Not enough for now¡± Han looked at Lydia in surprise. This is from N?velDrama.Org. This woman¡¯s mind worked fast. She could already guess his intentions with just one sentence, which was impressive. When Lydia heard that, she smiled and said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a deal. As long as you can help me resolve this matter, I¡¯ll give you that building for free Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¡°Are you serious? Han frowned in a puzzle. That was a permanent residential base worth more than six million dors. If Lydia wanted to give it to him, how much trouble had she been wolved and urgently needed someone to help her? ¡°As long as you can help me resolve this matter. I can afford to give you a single building Lydia said seriously. What she was encountering now was especially troublesome. It was even likely that her life would be in danger. That was why she wanted to sell the property here as soon as possible. After filming, she would take the money and leave the city as soon as possible. It would be worth it if she could use this house to exchange for her safety. Han nced at her. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to use the money to buy it. For the mastermind to mobilize such an assassin, you can imagine that the person you provoked must not be ordinary. ¡°For mere six million dors, do you want me to offend someone I shouldn¡¯t? Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± He bought a house so that his family could live a carefree life and not cause trouble. In Lightdom City, he could indeed suppress some thieves. However, he was still carrying the mission given by master. What if he provoked some bad people and they attacked his parents after he left? Han was not afraid of trouble, but he could not cause trouble casually. If others did not offend him, he would not offend them. He still followed this principle when dealing with people. This is from N?velDrama.Org. With that. Han walked straight into the distance. Lydia stood rooted to the ground, speechless She looked at Han in shock She was the famous Lydia. She was as beautiful as a fairy, had fair skin and beautiful legs, and was the dream lover of many Then Countless rich people had squeezed their minds trying to woo her. They had spent much time and money just to get close to her. They had done their best to satisfy many of her requests. Some rich people even wanted to give her everything they had to show her their sincerity! Han actually rejected her so bluntly? ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Lydia looked at Han¡¯s back, and a hint of curiosity shed across her eyes. She thought, ¡°Trying to use such a method to attract my attention is indeed a good reverse tactic. You¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention.¡± She strode and caught up to Han. Soon, under the lead of the assistant director, they arrived at Mr. Whitlock¡¯s office. At this moment. Mr. Whitlock was receiving treatment from a doctor. There were seven to eight stitches on his forehead, making him look especially hideous and bloody. That person had a refined appearance and a burly figure. His sharp eyes were bright and dignified. ¡°Mr. Whitlock, are you alright? Who knocked you out? Do you still remember what he looked like?¡± Lydia walked over and asked with concern Han almostughed when he heard that. If Mr. Whitlock was still alive, it meant that this person had not seen the assassin¡¯s appearance or symbol. Otherwise, he would already be dead. ¡°That son of a bitch hit me with a ck baton from behind. I passed out before I saw anything.¡± Mr. Whitlock gritted his teeth and said angrily. ¡°If I find out who that bastard is, I will definitely kill him!!* Lydia frowned. If he didn¡¯t know what the murderer looked like, there was no way to investigate. ¡°Quick. Go check the surveince footage and see who attacked Mr. Whitlock!¡± The assistant director shouted Mr. Whitlock¡¯s name was Laurence Whitlock. He was a professional viin actor in the entertainment industry and had a high position. He could not be provoked. ¡°Yes, yes. Check the surveince footage Lydia nodded in agreement. The others nodded one after another. Some of the staff even wanted to check the surveince footage immediately ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. You wont be able to find anything¡± Han said. ¡°If we don¡¯t check the surveince cameras, how are we going to track down the murderer¡¯ Can you not give orders here!¡± A staff member red at Han. ¡°Professional assassins will never leave any traces behind when they take action. If Tm right, the surveince camera must be broken It won¡¯t be able to capture anything.¡± Han said. Everyone stunned That seemed to make sense ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Investigate immediately. I must ki The assistant director nodded and gestured for his subs The staff member turned chas honor to run errands Han frow ence¡¯s head. who that bastard is.¡± Laurence shouted. es to investigate and left without another word asustant director and Laurenice but did not say much. Instead, he came in front of Laurence and carefully observed the wound on There was one on the back of his head and one un has Korehead. That meant that either the and back or the assassin had used two weapons to from the front Judging from the shape of that had not beenpletely stitched up, it blunt-for- He had also used a pair of weapor person uncoTINCIOUS. me and already had a candidate in mund the only assasin and could only knock out people who could be used, not tually not very ver, that person haid a huge ass T ¡°Who are you! What are you back. He was already injured to this esime was low rule Han dadict abow any concern, but he actually stared at his woun ¡°This is Havian, my bodyguard Mr. Whitlock, he¡¯s very powerful. If you listen to him, you might be able to find the murderer very quickly¡± Lysha said ¡°Powerful¡± Hehe. Laurence wpeered and Lan with disdain. He mocked. ¡°After the ident, you didn¡¯t e surveince cameras A bodyguard har you must be trash to check the Han ignored Laurence. He turned to Lydia and sad. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make a deal with you. I¡¯ll help you find this assassin and stop him from killing you i¡¯ll give me a few days to raise the money. How about that? Dealing with this ass very simple. He just needed to find this person and beat ham up You have to help me deal. the mastert ell you that house¡± dia said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you entrust the entire process to the agency¡¯ I paid the deposit.¡± Han? fri ¡®I won¡¯t sell. I¡¯llpensate you for breaching the c ct¡° lydu said. Han was annoyed That woman was clinging to him ¡®T¡¯ll give you onest chaner. I¡¯ll help you stop this assassin. Let¡¯s make a deal, okay¡± Han said in a deep voice Tve already said that you must help me deal with the mastermund urales at Han a¡± Lydia was firm and domineerin She could tell that Han liked her building very much, so she could grab this to make Han stand on her side From Han¡¯s performance against the assassin just now, she felt that Han¡¯s ability was outstanding She wouldn¡¯t have to worry much if he could stand by her side. ¡°Goodbye! I don¡¯t want that building anymore!¡± Han nced at her and turned to leave. No one had ever threatened him. Lydia using such a thing to threaten him made him feel annoyed. Looking at the departing Han. Lydia was stunned. What the heck! What was wrong with this man? Why couldn¡¯t he be persuaded by force or persuasion? At this moment, the staff member who went to check the surveince footage rushed back. He panted and said, ¡°Assistant Director, Mr. Whitlock, Ms. Riley, I went to check. They said the surveince camera is broken, and we didn¡¯t capture anything Lydia, Laurence, and the assistant director were all stunned. Han was right. Nothing could be found! ¡°Han is quite capable.¡± The assistant director sighed. Lydia immediately rushed out and shouted, ¡°Han, wait for me!¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 is excited. Although this was the first time she had met Han, the strength that Han had shown convinced her. She saw hope in solving the problem. Therefore, she rushed over without caring about anything and caught up to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, let¡¯s talk¡± I¡¯m here to discuss business with you. If you still insist on letting me solve that problem, there¡¯s no need to discuss it,¡± Han said He knew what kind of business to do and what not to do. Lydua had caused a lot of trouble. If he wanted to resolve this matter, she would have to pay him at least tens of millions aspensation Six million dors was too little to employ him! Furthermore, he still didn¡¯t know who Lydia had offended. There was no need for him to look for trouble over a house. In the past, when he was the Mercenary King, he wore a mask and stood in the dark. No one knew his true identity, and he was alone overseas. No matter who it was, he could do whatever he wanted Even if the leader of Whileal Kingdom was in front of him, he could kill him just like that. He was fearless and fearless. However, things were different now Now that he was standing on the surface, he still had his family around him. If he caused trouble and could not eliminate the root of the problem, his family would be in danger. Han was rtively cautious in handling matters. As long as the other party did not provoke him, he would not be enemies with others for no reason unless¡­. he could not hold his anger back anymore. Then, let¡¯s talk business¡± Lydia stood in front of Han. Her eyes filled with sincerity. ¡°How do you want to discuss with me about this?¡± This is not the ce to talk. Let¡¯s talk in my room. ¡°Okay¡± ¨C Lydia was overjoyed. She immediately brought Han into her room and closed the door. Although this was a filming venue, as a female lead and an internationally famous celebrity, the treatment was especially good. Not only was the room decorated warmly and romantically, but it was also air-conditioned. It was even equipped with a rather advanced coffee machine. Lydia loved coffee and asked the production team to provide her with a coffee machine. She specially brought coffee beans, ground them, and brewed them About ten minutester, she brought a cup of coffee and handed it to Han. She took a sip of coffee herself. Han took a sip. The taste was mellow with a hint of natural freshness. The aftertaste was endless. He could not help but praise, Ms. Riley, the coffee you made is not bad¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little hobby of mine. Let¡¯s get back to business.¡± Lydia sat opposite Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber. I¡¯m really in big trouble this time. I¡¯ve found many nobles, but none of them can help me. Therefore, I want you to help me solve this problem. How much would it cost you toy a helping hand? You can name the price.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about money. Tell me first, who did you provoke?¡± Han asked. ¡°Lightdom City¡¯s Big Evildoer, Xavier Lynch, Lydia said seriously. ¡°Xavier Lynch Han was stunned. He seemed to have heard this name before. He thought about it carefully and immediately recalled where he had heard of this name. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Wasn¡¯t Xavier the man he met when he returned to the country? At that time, Xavier wanted to sit in his ce. He even got manyckeys to stop him at the airport exit, and Han taught him a lesson. Originally, he thought that Xavier was just an arrogant rich man. He did not expect that this person was actually an evildoer. ¡°You know him? Lydia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You can say that we¡¯ve met twice. Ms. Riley, how did you be enemies with him?¡± Han asked. If the mastermind were Xavier, it would be easy. This kind of rich man was the easiest to deal with. Lydia drank a cup of coffee and sand with a solemn gaze. He pursued me but was rejected by me. Previously, he even came to the production team to make a fuss. After being pped by me, he flew into a rage out of humiliation and asked me to go to his vi to apologize within three days. Otherwise, he would find someone to kill me!¡± ¡°I thought this was a farce, and he said it out of anger. I didn¡¯t expect that since yesterday. The production team has been in a lot of trouble¡± ¡°First, someone went to the bathroom and was knocked unconscious. Then there was an ident on the set, causing some actors to be injured.¡± Ive also received a lot of anonymous threatening letters, each with the word in blood, threatening to kill me.¡± At the mention of this, she still had lingering fear and her eyes were filled with fear. Han frowned slightly. He understood what had been going on immediately. This was also why Lydia wanted to sell all the properties here as soon as possible. She wanted to leave Xavier¡¯s clutches as soon as possible. Lydia took a sip of coffee and forced herself to calm down. Then, she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but many things happened on the set that almost hurt me. Especially today. That assassin would have pierced my heart and killed me if it weren¡¯t for you¡± Then, she looked at Han sincerely and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, only you can help me now. Please, you have to help me.¡± Her face was filled with terror as she spoke, and she even squeezed out a tear. She looked lonely, helpless, and pitiful, causing others to be unable to help but feel pity for her ¡°Erm¡­ Can you first describe what that Xavier looks like? Han asked. Lydia thought for a moment and said. ¡°A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. He has a big belly and is rather rough-looking. His face looked fat, and his eyes are small. Oh! His eyes are triangr shaped Hearing this, Han was even more certain. It was the Xavier that he had met.. ¡°Mr. Jaber! As long as you can help me, I¡¯m willing to give you any amount of money! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Lydia looked at Han with those pitiful eyes of his. filled with pleading. Although she was a high and famous celebrity, she was also an ordinary woman. Facing bad people like Xavier with so many threats and murder attempts, she still felt afraid. Most importantly, during this time, she had asked many big shots for help, hoping they could help her ovee her difficulties. In the end, when those big shots found out that the person she had offended was No. Xavier, they all ran away in fear. No one dared to stand up for her. It was precisely because of this that she wanted to sell the property and escape from Lightdom City as soon as possible. ¡°If it¡¯s Xavier, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll help you with this.¡± Han nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you. As long as you give me a few days to raise the money. I¡¯ll help you settle Xavier. I¡¯ll pay you the six million dors in a few days.¡± He had already taken back the property rights to the two buildings from Den Jackett. Next, as long as he sold the right to use one or two floors, he should be able to earn a sum of money After a pause, he continued. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure if the assasin will stille looking for you today, so you have toe home with me today¡± ¡°I can only protect you if you¡¯re by my side.¡± Lydia was overjoyed. She was still feeling uneasy just now, thinking about how to get Han to stay by her side and help her get through this difficult time Now that Han had made such a request, it couldn¡¯t be better. Then, she looked a little troubled and said, ¡°My identity is very sensitive. I might not be able to go to your house. Can you apany me in the hotel¡¯ ¡°Ms. Riley, do I look like a lunatic to you?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home, but I insist on staying in a hotel with you. What¡¯s wrong with me? Hurry up and remove your makeup and change your clothes. Otherwise, we¡¯ll cancel the coboration.¡± Han stood up and walked out of the room. Lydia had an unhappy expression on her face. But in the end, she gritted her teeth and started removing her makeup. She changed into a set of casual clothes, put on a pair of sunsses and a mask, and covered her face tightly before leaving. ¡°Are you a burr?¡± Han was a little speechless. ¡°Tm just disguising myself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be recognized by the assassins. That¡¯s how it¡¯s always done in television dramas. Lydia said. Han was at a loss for words. What kind of bullshit television drama was this? It didn¡¯t make any sense at all. Assassins were She would dremely observant people. With her tall figure, it was useless no matter how hard she tried to hide her face. be recognized. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Lydia walked out of the room and walked beside Han. She lowered her head and covered her face, looking sneaky. Han was even more speechless as he watched from the side. How was this a disguise? That was clearly telling the assassin she was suspicious. Come and kill me! If there were really assassins around, Lydia would probably be dead by now. That attire was too eye-catching! One could tell at a nce that this person was very suspicious! Looking at Lydia, who seemed to be enjoying herself with the excitement of being hunted, Han was speechless. How did this woman escape the assassin¡¯s pursuit for two days? He could ughter Lydia a hundred times in less than a minute if he were an assassin. He really didn¡¯t know if this woman was retarded or if her mind had been poisoned too much by television dramas and treated as reality. Perhaps this would make celebrities look cute in the eyes of ordinary people. However, in Han¡¯s eyes, this was simply brainless. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. He brought Lydia out of the filming site¡¯s parking lot and drove away with her in his car. ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. I haven¡¯t bought a house yet, so you have to bear it tonight and stay at my house for now,¡± Along the way, Han was expressionless. He made a deal with Lydia, saying. ¡°My family¡¯s conditions are a little simple. You¡¯re a celebrity used to a luxurious life. Bear with it for a while. I¡¯ll take you to settle the matter tomorrow before you return.¡± He was still living in a red brick house in his hometown. The conditions of the house were simple but warm. However, Lydia, who was used to staying in five-star hotels, might not be used to it. Therefore, he had to give Lydia a heads-up in advance. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have some fun outside for a bit and head backter, Lydia said. ¡°No problem. Where do you want to go?¡± Han nodded. In any case, it was still early. Bringing a superstar like Lydia back home in broad daylight would definitely cause a hugemotion if anyone found out. Instead, he might as well bring Lydia to have some fun and wait until it was dark before returning home. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Lonne? I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s quite fun there¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes lit up. She had been looking forward to Lonne for a long time. She had initially nned to go to Lonne to y after filming. In the end, after offending Xavier, she had no time to travel around. Now that she had Han¡¯s protection, she wanted to have as much fun as possible. ¡°Alright, Han said. In the next few hours, he brought Lydia around the entire Lonne. Not only did he take the roller coaster, he even took the carousel and so on. He had a good time. Throughout the entire process, Han looked at Lydia. He felt that this wornan was a little too innocent and didn¡¯t have any schemes. That was the first time they met, and she trusted him without holding back. She didn¡¯t doubt him at all. If this was a crafty assassin, he could just y a double act and trick Lydia. He could even kill her a hundred times over. ¡°Han,e and have some fun.¡± Soon, the sky turned dark and thenterns were lit. Lydia sat on a carousel and waved at Han with a smile. In the process of having fun, she had already removed the so-called disguise on her face. At this moment, under the light, she looked even more beautiful It was hard to imagine that a woman in herte thirties could have such an innocent side. Han lit a cigarette and sat outside. He smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead and y. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡± As he spoke, he nced at the crowd with disappointment in his eyes. Truth be told, the reason why he had brought Lydia to Lonnie Annisement Park wasn¡¯t to satisfy 1 ydia. Rather, he wanted to use Lydia as bait to lure the snake out of its hole. As long as that assassin still came to assassinate Lydia, he would be able to deal with him directly. There was no need to take Lydia home. Unfortunately, the assassin did not appear even whe was dark Han extinguished the cigarette and said to Lydia, ¡°Alright, Ms. Riley, we¡¯re going home.¡± If they were anyter, they might not be able to eat the braised pork cooked by their mother. That was a dish he liked very much! Although he was happy ying with Lydia, he yearned for his mother¡¯s cooking even more. ¡°Let¡¯s y for a while more. I heard that there¡¯s a 3D movie to watchter. There¡¯s also a magic party or something¡± Lydia walked out of the carousel and hugged Han¡¯s hand, acting cute and pitiful. ¡°No, I have to go home. My mother is making braised pork tonight.¡± Han ignored her coquettishness and left. ¡°What? Braised pork?¡± When Lydia heard this, his eyes lit up with joy. She immediately followed behind. ¡°It sounds delicious. I want to eat it too.¡± ¡°Hey, superstar, are you kidding me? This is just a home-cooked dish. Do you have to be so excited?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m excited. I haven¡¯t eaten meat in two months¡± ¡°You must be kidding, right? A celebrity like you is wealthy. Can you even afford meat ¡°No. Lean afford it. I need to film movies recently. So, my manager and director won¡¯t let me eat meat.¡± ¡°They are even controlling your meals?¡± ¡°Of course, there are all kinds of weird things in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s normal to diet and lose weight.¡± Han was again taken aback by what he heard. ¡°Then you might as well be an ordinary person with a free diet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Although I¡¯m not free to eat and drink, I earn a lot of money. If I be an ordinary person, 1 probably won¡¯t be able to earn a sry for one of my movies in my entire life. When I earn enough money. I¡¯ll be an ordinary person again¡± Upon hearing this, Han fell silent. What she said made too much fucking sense! He was speechless! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Han drove towards Rune District with Lydia, who had already had lots of fun. At this moment, Han¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He looked at the rearview mirror and smiled. He thought, ¡°After waiting for you for an entire day, you¡¯re finally here!¡± In the rearview mirror, a Sylphy car followed behind him unhurriedly. As he elerated, so did the car. He slowed. So did the car. Moreover. Han sensed a murderous aura from the car. ¡°Ms. Riley, sit properly,¡± Han said. ¡°Huh¡± Lydia Wang was stunned. Vroom! Before Lydia could react, Han stepped on the elerator. The BMW 8 immediately roared and rushed out like a bolt of lightning, quickly leaving the Sylphy behind. The Sylphy car clearly did not expect this and hurriedly chased after him. The BMW 8 sped on the road at a very fast speed. However, a construction sign suddenly appeared in front of them. A traffic police was doing car diversion work and diverting cars to other roads. Han followed the guidance of the traffic police and drove to a road on the right. That was not the way home at all, but another way. After driving for two kilometers, there were fewer and fewer cars on the road. In the end, there were no more cars They had driven 3 miles, but there was not a single person ¡°Han W-Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡± Lydia said with a trembling voice. ¡°You are right for having that hunch Han smiled. At this moment, a siren sounded. The traffic police officer guiding the vehicles caught up with them on his police motorcycle and stopped in front of Han. He signaled for Han to stop the car. After Han parked the car. stop the car. After Han parked the car, he came to Han and sand he came to Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, I suspect you are driving drunk. Please get out of the car and cooperate with our inspection¡± Sure No problem¡± Han revealed a bright smile. Then, he quickly grabbed the traffic policeman¡¯s head and mmed it against the car door with a bang Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Han exerted much force on his hand. With a single punch, the traffic policeman¡¯s helmet instantly shattered, and his forehead was severely injured. ¡°Han, are you crazy? He is a traffic policeman. You¡­ Lydia was stunned. Assaulting a police officer was a serious crime. ¡°Assaulting a traffic policeman? At least he should be a real traffic policeman,¡± Han said lightly. ¡°Huh¡± Lydia was stunned. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± The traffic policeman, whose head was beaten up, felt dizzy and became furious. He took out a dagger from his waist and stabbed it fiercely at Han¡¯s neck. Without another word, Han quickly opened the car door and sent the traffic policeman lying. At that moment, the traffic policeman¡¯s head was bleeding. His broken helmet fell to the ground, revealing his true appearance. There was a cyan dragon tattooed on the traffic policeman¡¯s forehead. It was sinister and eye-catching. ¡°He¡­¡± Lydia looked at the man and immediately understood. As a righteous police officer, he couldn¡¯t have a tattoo on his body. So, he was a fake traffic policeman! Suddenly, countless car horns could be heard. Cars rushed over like steel beasts and blocked Han¡¯s car in the middle, making it unable to move. A group of burly men with polished weapons in their hands got out of the car and stared coldly at Han¡¯s BMW Seeing the scene, Lydia was so frightened that her face turned pale. She grabbed the handle tightly and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Han, what¡­ What should we do?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of trash. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them. Stay in the car and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll deal with them. It¡¯ll be done in ten minutes.¡± Han lit a cigarette and got out of the car. After closing the car door and locking it, he nced at the group of people indifferently. There were many people in front of Han, at least a hundred in total. They were as aggressive as wolves and tigers. However, in Han¡¯s opinion, those people were good for nothing, and it was only a bluff The fake traffic policeman, whose head was covered in blood, struggled to stand up and stared fiercely at Han. ¡°How did you know that I was an imposter?¡± ¡°Bro, the badges on your shoulder are all wrong. That insignia should be the rank of major. Do you think the major will be a traffic policeman?¡± Han took a pulf of his cigarette and looked at the fake traffic policeman disdainfully. ¡°You don¡¯t even know suchmon sense. How did you manage to survive? ¡°With your ability, do you still want to be an assassin? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die before you leave the training camp. How did the leader of your assassin organization send people like you out? Isn¡¯t he afraid of damaging the reputation of the organization?¡± Han didn¡¯t know what to say. After living for so many years, this was the first time Han had seen such a stupid killer. How amateurish! Moreover, the fake traffic policeman was uncultured! ¡°So, you recognized me long ago.¡± The fake traffic policeman¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I could tell you were an impostor when you directed the vehicles.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you follow my instructions and drive to this road?¡± The fake traffic policeman looked puzzled He thought. ¡°The guy knew that I was a fake, yet he still dared to drive here. Was there something wrong with his brain?¡± Han smiled. With the cigarette in his mouth, he said calmly. ¡°If I didn¡¯te here, would you appear?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The fake traffic policeman¡¯s face turned cold. Han nced at everyone at the scene. His eyes were filled with confusion as he said, ¡°So many amateur assassins are here. You¡¯re indeed unprofessional. Will all the assassins act at the same time! ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not killers.¡± So many people hade at the same time. It was not the style of an assassin organization. Instead, it was the style of those gangsters on the street! ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t care about Ms. Riley or something else. Today. Im here for you. You¡¯ll be dead today¡± The fake traffic policeman did not wait for Han to finish speaking. He immediately pulled out a machete nearly 20 inches long from his waist and threw it at Han Then, he roared. ¡°Attack! Kill him¡± ¡°Huh Han dodged and reached out his right hand to grab the machete. His expression was stunned. Han wondered. ¡°These people weren¡¯t here for Lydia, but for me? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han didn¡¯t have much time to think about it carefully. With the fake traffic policeman¡¯s roar, a hundred burly men brandished their weapons and charged at Han. Han jumped up and kicked the burly man at the front away. Then he put the cigarette on the roof of the BMW, ¡°Han, are you crazy? Hurry up and get in the car to escape!¡± Lydia shouted anxiously in the car. So many people were rushing over, and they could drown Han if they spat. In the face of such an urgent situation, Han was still thinking about cigarettes. He was simply crazy! Before Lydia could finish her words, five burly men rushed to Han¡¯s side. They raised their weapons and shed at the back of Han¡¯s head. At that moment. Han suddenly turned around and drew a perfect semicircle with the machete in his hand, cutting the weapons in those people¡¯s hands into two, ¡°How is this possible?¡± Seeing that, the five burly men were dumbfounded. Before they could react, Han shed five times at lightning speed. A bone-deep wound immediately appeared on the chests of the five burly men. Blood gushed out as they screamed and fell to the ground. They kept wailing continuously. Han held his bloody machete and stared coldly at the crowd rushing over. His eyes were as sharp as des when he frowned and said. ¡°There are so many people. Wouldn¡¯t I have to sh a hundred times? How troublesome.¡± With that, Han charged at the crowd like a ferocious tiger. He raised his machete and began his merciless attack. In Han¡¯s hands, the machete seemed to have a life of its own. It leaped left and right like a venomous snake flicking its tongue, like a mad dragon emerging from the sea, like lightning descending In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of saber lights shone. They were so fast, and one could not see them clearly with his naked eye. Han¡¯s figure was like a butterfly as he shuttled through the crowd. Wherever the machete passed, the hooligans fell A minuteter, Han returned to where he¡¯d been, picked up the unfinished cigarette, and bit it in his mouth. Behind Han, about a hundred hooligans were all lying on the ground in a pool of blood, wailing. Some of them lost the tendons on their limbs, their ears, their noses, or even their arms¡­. Sorrowful roars could be heard continuously. Blood dyed the ground red. Han stood in the middle of those people with a machete in his hand and a cigarette in his mouth. His entire body was wrapped by an aura that made people dare not to look straight at him. Han was like a Super yer. He was like a peerless warrior. ¡± Lydia looked at everything outside the car. Her watery eyes were filled with shock, and her mouth was agape. She couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. The fake traffic policeman was also dumbfounded, his face filled with disbelief. Then, he and his men looked at Han with even more shock in their eyes. Han had attacked more than a hundred people in a minute alone. Was he a human? Han was more than a monster! Even Bruce Lee wasn¡¯t his match, okay? In particr, the fake traffic policeman was aghast and sweating profusely. The fake traffic policeman wanted to leave, yet he was oppressed by Han¡¯s strong killing intent. His legs were trembling. and he could not move at all. Han blew the smoke and stared coldly at the fake traffic policeman. ¡°You just said that you were here for me. I have no grudges against you. Why did you want to kill me? ¡°Tell me, who is behind you?¡± The fake traffic policeman¡¯s eyes were panicked. He was trembling, and his teeth were chattering. He could not say a single word at all. Bang! All of a sudden, the roar of a car sounded. The Sylphy that had been following Han charged toward Han like a steel beast. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Han, be careful!¡± In the car, Lydia screamed in fright when she saw Sylphy rushing over. The fake traffic policeman smiled sinisterly. He seemed to have seen the tragic scene of Han being smashed into a pile of meat paste. Facing the approaching car, Han did not panic. He threw the machete in his hand on the spot. Bang! Like a javelin, the machete shattered the ss and pierced the driver, nailing him to the seat. Although the driver was dead, the car still rushed over without slowing down. The next moment, Han threw a punch. Boom! With a loud bang, a huge dent was left in the front of the car. The engine was destroyed and was smoking. The car stopped because of Han¡¯s punch. ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡± When the fake traffic policeman saw Han¡¯s action, his mouth was wide open, and his jaw was about to drop to the ground. In the BMW, Lydia was dumbfounded as well. The scene was so shocking! Other than the fake traffic policeman and Lydia, all the hooligans who were injured by Han were shocked and widened their eyes. How was it possible to destroy the engine of a car with one punch and stop a speeding car? Was Han a monster? Han waved his hand and said reproachfully. ¡°What¡¯s going on? If you want to fight, just fight with me. Why did you have to drive here? I just bought my car not long ago.¡± Han wanted to dodge just now, but considering that his new BMW was behind him, he could only block the speeding car with his fists Han strode to the fake traffic policeman and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re here for me. Tell me, who instructed you?¡± ¡°Run!¡± The fake traffic policeman¡¯s eyes were filled with even more fear. He wanted to escape. However, he was so frightened that his legs went weak, and he could not move. Han¡¯s aura was terrifying, putting the fake traffic policeman under immense pressure. When Han arrived in front of him, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and knelt on the ground. ¡°Tell me,¡± Han said in a low voice. Han¡¯s words were not harsh, yet they carried a trace of iparably terrifying pressure. The fake traffic policeman could no longer withstand it andpletely copsed. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Before the fake traffic policeman could finish his sentence, a saber suddenly appeared behind him and stabbed his body as fast as lightning. ¡°What?¡± Han reacted immediately and pushed the fake traffic policeman aside. The saber was ferocious as it pierced through the fake traffic policeman¡¯s shoulder. Han reacted quickly. Otherwise, the saber would have pierced through the fake traffic policeman¡¯s heart. ¡°Ah!¡± Although the fake traffic policeman¡¯s life was not in danger, the pain from his shoulder still caused him to scream and his face to Twist. Han did not look at the fake traffic police. Instead, he turned to look in the other direction. On the other side of the road, a man with two sabers on his back appeared. The man was of medium build and even a little skinny. However, his eyes were even more terrifying than evil spirits. His body as well as the depths of his eyes, was filled with scary killing intent. He was like a demon wolf that hade from hell. He was strange and cold¡¯ His killing intent was strong and nonnegligible As soon as the man appeared, the terrifying killing intent swept through the ce, causing the temperature at the scene to drop rapidly. The hooligans who were originally wailing fell silent in an instant. They did not dare to say a word, and their eyes were in fear Vicious Vicious Wolf?¡± The fake traffic policeman fell to the ground. After he looked closely at the man, his pupils constricted, and a trace of anger and hatred shed across lus eves. The fake traffic policeman gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Han, he is a wanted criminal named Vicious Wolf. He has killed many people before. You have to be carefull ¡°Also, Deacon sent me here. He was bribed by Den and wanted to kill you!¡± The fake traffic policeman was working for Deacon. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t expose Deacon¡¯s name, and Vicious Wolf wanted to kill him Obviously. Vicious Wolf was following Deacon¡¯s instructions. Deacon was the one who really wanted to kill the fake traffic policeman. Therefore, the fake traffic policeman told Han everything he knew on the spot. ¡°Den is courting death¡± Han¡¯s gaze instantly turned as cold as ice. Han had spared Den¡¯s life time and time again. In the end, Den was actually so vicious and got someone to kill Han. He was just tired of living. Before Han could do anything. Vicious Wolf appeared in front of him like a ghost. As Vicious Wolf arrived, a murderous aura swept over like a tsunami and restrained everyone present. Then, like a venomous snake flicking its tongue. Vicious Wolf¡¯s saber stabbed at Han¡¯s throat at a fast speed. It was fast! It was fast to the extreme! It was so fast that the fake traffic policeman. Lydia, and the others couldn¡¯t react in time. Vicious Wolf¡¯s saber was only one inch away from Han¡¯s throat With just one more step, Vicious Wolf could cut Han¡¯s throat. Vicious Wolfughed sinisterly as if he could already see the scene of Han¡¯s throat being cut and blood spraying out. Vicious Wolf had killed many people and was a professional assassin. After many years of training, his techniques of using a saber had reached an unbelievable level. His speed was so fast that many people could not react. Vicious Wolf believed that as long as he attacked, he would definitely kill Han. Ting¡± At the critical moment, Han stretched out two fingers and caught Vicious Wolf¡¯s saber. ¡°What** N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vicious Wolf widened his eyes in disbelief. His lightning-fast saber was actually blocked just like that? Without another word. Vicious Wolf tried his best to stab the saber. However, the saber seemed to have taken root in Han¡¯s two fingers and did not move at all. ¡°Damn it!¡± Vicious Wolf knew that he had encountered a top warrior. He gritted his teeth, pulled out the other saber on his back, and shed at Han¡¯s head. His speed was still fast! Bang! Vicious Wolf was fast, while Han was faster than him. With a loud bang. Vicious Wolf was kicked more than thirty inches away by Han. He rolled on the ground and was in a sorry state. When Vicious Wolf stopped and struggled to get up, Han appeared in front of him like a ghost and stared at him coldly. ¡°What?¡± Vicious Wolf¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression changed drastically. Crack! Before Vicious Wolf could react, Han¡¯s palm had struck his chest. The tyrannical and terrifying power broke Vicious Wolf¡¯s ribs. Vicious Wolf flew out of the road like a broken kite and fell into the grass on the roadside. Blood streamed down from his seven orifices and he fainted. When the fake traffic police and the hooligans saw the scene, they were startled and couldn¡¯t speak. Vicious Wolf was the strongest warrior under Deacon. His strength was unparalleled, and he had once assassinated many people for Deacon. He was the representative of hell in many people¡¯s hearts and had killed countless people, As a result, such a top warrior was knocked unconscious by Han in a short time. How was that possible? Han walked to a hooligan who had been shed to the ground by him. He said coldly, ¡°Give me your phone.¡± The hooligan didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He took out his phone hurriedly and handed it to Han. Han used the phone and called the police. ¡°Officer, the wanted criminal, Vicious Wolf, has appeared. He injured many people. Pleasee over immediately.¡± Han told the police the address and then threw the phone at the hooligan. He nced at everyone at the scene and said. coldly. ¡°When the police arriveter, you know what to say, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we understand. Everything was done by Vicious Wolf.¡± The fake traffic policeman and the others hurriedly nodded. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 They had been gangsters for a long time and were quick-witted enough, so they quickly understood what Han meant. Obviously. Han didn¡¯t want to deal with the police, nor did he want to be pestered by others. That was why Han used someone else¡¯s phone to call the police. He nned to let Vicious Wolf take the me for everything that had just happened. This way, Han would have nothing with it and not be affected. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it. If I find out that you¡¯re spouting nonsense, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences¡± Han nced at the hooligans before returning to his car. He started the car and quickly left. As he left, the pressure on the fake traffic policeman and the others faded. They heaved a sigh of relief and fell to the ground, panting and drenched in a cold sweat Han was too terrifying. Even a powerful warrior like Vicious Wolf was instantly killed. As long as Han stayed for a second longer, the fake traffic policeman and his men would all feel immense pressure. Soon, the police car arrived. When the police got out of the car and saw the scene in front of them, they were all dumbfounded. Nearly a hundred people were attacked and injured! What was going on? ¡°Police officer, Vicious Wolf did this.¡± The fake traffic policeman had changed his police uniform and was wearing ordinary clothes. He had even cut the cloth near the wound caused by Vicious Wolf and done it wlessly. The fake traffic policeman endured the pain and stood up. He pointed at the grass and said, ¡°When drove past here, Vicious. Wolf suddenly rushed out. He blocked our cars and injured all of us ¡°One of our friends crashed his car into Vicious Wolf and sent Vicious Wolf flying. The car was damaged. Police officer, hurry up and take a look at it.¡± The fake traffic policeman had a silver tongue. In his words, it was Vicious Wolf who stirred up trouble first, and the hooligans were all the victims. He even helped Han find a reason for the death of the driver. The hooligans had no choice. Han was so powerful that they could not afford to offend. They could only follow Han¡¯s instructions. When the police heard that, they became vignt as if they were going to confront a strong enemy. They took out their guns immediately and rushed over carefully. Soon, the police saw Vicious Wolf lying unconscious in the grass. One of the police officers tested Vicious Wolf and found that Vicious Wolf was really unconscious. The police officer immediately took out handcuffs and shackled Vicious Wolf. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He took out his phone and began to call his teammates and an ambnce The fake traffic policeman and the others were all injured and had to be sent to the hospital for treatment. The BMW sped along the road. Han drove with one hand and held a cigarette with the other. His face was gloomy. He wondered if he had been too merciful On ount that they were from the same vige, Han had spared Den time and time again. However, Den had stepped on Han¡¯s bottom line time and time again in return. ¡°He is courting death,¡± Han spat out. Han decided that once he finished helping Lydia, he would kill Den and not give Den another chance. Lydia sat in the passenger seat and looked at Han, her eyes filled with shock, awe, admiration, and disbelief. Lydia would never forget the scene of Han fighting a hundred people alone and the scene of Han stopping the car with a punch. The strong visual impact shocked her to the extreme. Lydia looked at Han¡¯s face and then at Han¡¯s hand. How could Han¡¯s hands possess such terrifying power? Who exactly Han was? Most importantly, Han¡¯s skin was not injured at all after such a high-intensity collision, which was unbelievable. In the end. Lydia could no longer suppress the curiosity in her heart and asked, ¡°Han, who¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°An assassin,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Huh? Lydia was startled. Was Han an assassin? Lydia quickly red at Han and said, ¡°Is it fun to fool me?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Han asked. ¡°If you were really an assassin, those hundred people would all die just now.¡± ¡°Did it ever ur to you that assassins don¡¯t kill innocents? They¡¯re paid to kill someone. I didn¡¯t get paid. Why did I have to kill them?¡± ¡°Stop quibbling. You just saved that fake traffic policeman. Why would an assassin do such a thing?¡± Han didn¡¯t know what to say. Han nced at Lydia. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell if she was brainless or not. If Lydia wasn¡¯t stupid, would her disguise expose her? If Lydia was stupid, could she be so observant and see through Han¡¯s fake identity in an instant? Sure enough, women wereplicated. ¡°How did you manage to stop the car with a single punch¡± Lydia asked. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Then how did you fight a hundred people alone?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Is the person you sent flying just now dead?¡± ¡°He will die two hourster.¡± ¡°Wow! Can the time of deall be dyed? How did you do that?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Han with growing curiosity. Lydia had only interacted with so-called ¡°killers¡± when she was acting. Now that she had seen a real killer, she was eager to learn more about a real killer¡¯s life. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve killed someone. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Han was speechless. ¡°If you wanted to kill me, you would have done so long ago. Why did you wait until now! Hurry up and tell me how that wanted criminal is going to die¡± Lydia said. ¡°Guess on your own, Han said. When Han hit Vicious Wolf just now, he had left a trace of Hidden Strength in Vicious Wolf¡¯s body. When the time came, the Hidden Strength would be activated. It would shatter Vicious Wolf¡¯s heart and kill that evil beast. However, Han couldn¡¯t tell Lydia about it. Along the way, Lydia was as curious as a child and asked a hundred thousand questions. Han was a little annoyed and wished he could sew Lydia¡¯s mouth shut. Soon, the car returned to the street outside Han¡¯s home. The alley was too narrow for ears to drive in, son could only park the car outside. ¡°Remember. My parents don¡¯t know my exact identity. They only know that I¡¯m a security guard of Mapleturz Group. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, understand?¡± Han reminded Lydia. ¡®Understood. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡± Lydia nodded. After getting out of the car, Lydia looked at the surroundings and frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t the living environment too poor? Did Han live in such a harsh environment to avoid attracting attention? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Han walked in front. Lydia followed him hurriedly. In the alley. Charlie was chatting with a neighbor named Antwan Eaton. In the hall of Antwan¡¯s house, there was a calendar printed with Lydia¡¯s photos. Charlie looked at Lydia on the calendar and sighed. ¡°This female celebrity is indeed beautiful. As expected of the woman. that three generations of people want to marry. I don¡¯t know who will be lucky enough to marry such a fairy in the future.¡± ¡°Only a rich man can marry her. People like us can only imagine it, Antwan said with a smile. ¡°By the way, Antwan, don¡¯t you have a distant niece working in Lightdom City? I heard that she¡¯s quite good-looking. Why don¡¯t you introduce her to my son?¡± Charlie went straight to the point. ¡°You want me to introduce her to Han?¡± Antwan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now. Han is working as a security guard in Mapleturz Group. His job is stable and his sry is not low Charlie said. ¡°Forget it. My niece graduated from a prestigious university and has high expectations for her future boyfriend. She asks for a house, a car, and 10 thousand dors of monthly ie,¡± Antwan said. ¡°That¡¯s good. Han has made a lot of money and will buy a house soon.¡± Charlie said. ¡°You¡¯re bragging again. Why haven¡¯t you changed your bad habit? The property price of Lightdom City is so high. How much can a security guard like Han earn? How can he afford a house?¡± Antwan said. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying to you. Hurry up and introduce your niece to Han. What if they fall in love with each other?¡± Charlie tried to persuade Antwan. Antwan looked troubled and did not speak. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle my marriage by myself.¡± Han walked over with an unnatural expression. Lydia stood behind Han and was amused. Lydia had never thought that a top warrior like Han would not have a girlfriend. ¡°You¡­¡± Charlie stood up. Just as he was about to say something to Han, he suddenly caught sight of Lydia. He froze on the spot with his mouth agape. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Charlie was in shock! He was in great shock! Charlie looked at 1 ydia and waspletely dumbfounded He said with a trembling voice, ¡®Are. Are you Lydia Charlie suspected that he was halluc mating. He wiped his eyes hard and took a closer look. It was still lysha standing in front of him! ¡°1. Am I daydreaming** Charlie¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as he pinched his thigh hard. It hurt! It wasn¡¯t an illusion, nor was it a dream. It was real. The real superstar Lydia was standing right in front of Charlie When Charlie watched Lydia on television, he only thought that she was beautiful. Now, as he stood in front of Lydia and watched her face to face, he felt that Lydia was even more beautiful. Lydia¡¯s skin was so fair that it shone, her eyes were as gentle as water, and her tall and curvaceous figure was so charming When a breeze blew over, a refreshing fragrance hut Charlie¡¯s nose. Charlie stared at Lydia. He waspletely in a daze. Antwan also stood up abruptly. His eyes widened, and his face was filled with disbelief. He thought, ¡°How can Lydia actually appear in the ce where I live? ¡°Heavens! ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber. Lydia smiled brightly and greeted Charlie. She didn¡¯t put on the airs of a celebrity at all. Instead, she was like a neighbor who was friendly and polite. ¡°Hello¡­ Hello.¡± Charlie was ttered and nodded hurriedly. Then, Charlie turned around and looked at Han with a questioning gaze. It was as if he was saying, ¡°What do you mean? Exin it to me. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Dad, you might have misunderstood. She¡¯s not Lydia. It¡¯s just that she looks a little simr to Lydia. She¡¯s my friend, Emelia Fane. She met with some trouble and will stay at our house tonight. Mom should have prepared dinner, right? Dad, stop chatting and hurry home for dinner.¡± Han exined and smiled at Antwan. ¡°Antwan, take your time and enjoy yourself. We¡¯re going home for dinner.¡± With that, Han pulled Charlie home. Lydia immediately followed Han and whispered into his cars, ¡°You said my name is Emelia Fane?¡± ¡°If I were to make it clear, do you still want peace tonight?¡± Han said in a deep voice. Han said so on purpose because he was afraid that his neighbors would leak the news that Lydia was there. It would be fine if there were only aged people. Bun if they attracted the attention of some young people, Han and his family would probably not be at peace tonight. Lydia thought about it carefully. Han¡¯s words did make sense. Listening to their conversation, Charlie didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. When he almost reached the door of his house, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Han, is she really Lydia?¡± ¡°Mr. Charlie, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m the real Lydia.¡± Lydiaughed. After saying that, Lydia even put on her signature smile. Charlie almost couldn¡¯t walk anymore. It was true! Lydia couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Charlie¡¯s reaction. Han couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and walked straight into the house. At that moment, in the living room, Felicia had prepared a lot of dishes, which could fill the entire table, including braised meat, spicy shrimp, steamed crayfish, fried beef, soup, and boiled cabbage¡­ All kinds of delicacies filled the table. Yelena, Queenie, Harris, George, and Tracy had taken their seats. Looking at the dishes on the table, they couldn¡¯t wait to eat them Felicia and Floris walked out of the kitchen with the dishes and ced them on the table. ¡°Wow, steamed crabs!¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes lit up as she shouted excitedly. ¡°Mom, what day is it today? Why is our dinner so sumptuous?¡± Yelena smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s sumptuous. From today onwards, our family will bid farewell to poverty and have the freedom of eating.¡± Felicia said with a smile Today. Felicia and Floris went to Dragon Hole to check out and even sold the food stall at the price of 576 thousand dors. It was bought by the previous boss. At that time, the boss¡¯s attitude toward Felicia had changed greatly. He was enthusiastic and kept calling her ¡°Mrs. Felicia¡±. He even said that he had done something wrong and begged Felicia not to take it to heart. Felicia was overjoyed after hearing the boss words. Without paying much effort, Felicia had earned more than 160 thousand dors in profit. That was why she had spent so much money to buy so many delicacies to celebrate her escape from poverty. More importantly, Felicia felt sorry for her children. They had grown up, but they had never had a decent meal of seafood. Especially George. After attending a distant rtive¡¯s wedding banquet a month ago, he couldn¡¯t forget about the crayfish However, Felicia did not have extra money to buy it for George. Now that Felicia had earned so much money, she immediately bought a lot of delicacies for her children to fulfill their wishes. ¡°You can eat as much as you want today. There¡¯s enough food, Floris said with a smile. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Han walked in. Seeing so many delicacies, his appetite was whetted, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Uncle!¡± The moment Tracy saw Han, she ran over and threw herself into Han¡¯s arms.. Tracy hadn¡¯t enjoyed fatherly love since she was young. Han¡¯s appearance brought her a lot of warmth. To a certain extent, it made up for the fatherly love shecked. Therefore, Tracy was especially close to Han. ¡°Tracy, be good.¡± Han stroked Tracy¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Han.¡± Yelena and the others also smiled and looked at Han ¡°Han, you¡¯re back. Go wash your hands quickly. It¡¯s time for dinner. Felicia cracked a smile. The Jaber family could be so rich. It was all because of Han. Moreover, it had been eight years since theyst met. Now that Han came back, Felicia doted on him even more. ¡°Mom, are there any extra bowls and chopsticks at home? One of my friends came for dinner today,¡± Han said. ¡°Yes. We might not have anything else in our house, but we have a lot of bowls and chopsticks.¡± Felicia smiled and asked with a gossipy expression, ¡°Is your friend a man or a woman?¡± ¡°A woman. A woman!¡± Charlie rushed in from outside. He held Felicia¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°Superstar! Han has made a name for himself. He brought a superstar home for dinner! She¡¯s very pretty¡± Charlie was excited. He whispered into Felicia¡¯s ear, ¡°Ive seen the girl. I think she will be good at giving birth to boys. As long as Han can marry her, our family will have a beautiful third-generation child.¡± ¡°Who is it? Why are you so excited?¡± Felicia asked in confusion. Felicia had known Charlie for many years. This was the first time she had seen him so excited. ¡®Hello, everyone.¡± At that moment, Lydia walked in from outside. After sizing up the house of Han and his family, she smiled brightly and greeted Felicia and the others. Felicia looked at Lydia and her eyes lit up. She said excitedly, ¡°Charlie, you¡¯re right. This girl is indeed pretty.¡± Felicia stepped forward and grabbed Lydia¡¯s hand warmly. As she pulled Lydia in, she asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name? Come in and take a seat.¡± ¡°Just treat this ce as your home. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± It was as if Felicia had seen her ¡°daughter-inw¡± for the first time. The more she looked at Lydia, the more she felt Lydia pleasing to the eye. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Lydia was puzzled. ¡°Silly girl. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you. How would I know you? Han didn¡¯t mention you to me either. I¡¯ll punish himter!¡± Felicia grabbed Lydia¡¯s hand and refused to let go. She promised. ¡°If Han bullies you in the future, you can tell me. Ill help you teach him a lesson!¡± Felicia didn¡¯t watch television or the news often, so she had no idea who Lydia was. Felicia was so enthusiastic and treated Lydia as her daughter-inw Lydia had never been treated like this before. Her face flushed red in embarrassment. However, for some reason, Lydia did not feel disgusted. Instead, she enjoyed the feeling and did not expose Han or exin it. ¡°Oh my goodness! ¡°Are you Lydia?¡± Unlike Felicia, when Floris, Yelena, and Harris saw Lydia, they all revealed the same shocked expression as Charlie¡¯s and were dumbfounded. Lydia was a famous beautiful celebrity. Why would shee to their house? Why did Lydiae with Han? After recovering from their shock, everyone turned to look at Han. Han¡¯s expression was calm. He washed two sets of bowls and chopsticks, one for himself and the other for Lydia. Han sat down and picked up a piece of braised meat to eat. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so enthusiastic. She¡¯s not your daughter-inw. She¡¯s just here to stay for the night. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Felicia red at Han before turning to Lydia. She asked nervously, ¡°Miss, are you and Han a couple?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Han Just as Han was about to exin, Lydia suddenly nodded. She blushed and said shyly, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Felicia. We just confirmed our rtionship today.¡± Han was stunned as he stared at Lydia. What was Lydia going to do?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Lydia looked at Han Jaber and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Don¡¯t tell me that you want to hide our rtionship from your parents.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t celebrities have to keep their rtionships a secret? You¡¯re spouting nonsense. If my mother spread the news, aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your reputation?¡± Han was speechless. ¡°Im not spouting nonsense. You and I are a couple from the beginning.¡± Lydia said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your face blush when you are lying?¡± Han asked. ¡°Alright. Han, what nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you. You¡¯re not allowed to bully my daughter-inw!¡± Felicia red at Han. Then, she grabbed Lydia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lydia, if Han dares to bully you, tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Okay, Mrs. Felicia! I¡¯ll tell you if he does something to me,¡± Lydia said. ¡°Come in and have a seat. What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll get some for you.¡± Felicia was overjoyed. She pulled Lydia to the dining table and asked about Lydia¡¯s preference. She even kept picking food for Lydia. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, no need to be troubled. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Lydia looked at the table full of dishes and was rather tempted. She picked up a piece of braised pork with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. After she tasted it carefully, her eyes lit up. She raised her thumb at Felicia and praised Felicia endlessly. ¡°Mrs. Felicia, the braised pork you cooked is so delicious. It¡¯s even better than that of the chefs in the five-star hotels!¡± In an instant. Lydia¡¯s words made Felicia overjoyed. Felicia was happy, and her attitude toward Lydia became even more enthusiastic ¡°Come on. Lydia. Eat more. You¡¯re so thin. Felicia used her chopsticks and put a lot of food into Lydia¡¯s bowl Lydia was used to eating delicacies, so she wasn¡¯t very interested in them and ate less. On the contrary. Lydia was fond of home-cooked dishes that were not avable in high-end hotels and praised them continuously While Lydia was eating, Charlie, Floris, and the others looked at each other in embarrassment. They felt that everything was unreal Lydia was a famous superstar. She could earn at least millions of dors by filming a drama, not to mention the countless. endorsements andmercial advertisements. It was not exaggerating to say that Lydia¡¯s hands would ache from counting money. Such an international superstar was now eating with the Jaber family in a dpidated house in the slums of Rune District. They felt as if they were dreaming ¡°Don¡¯t just sit still there. Let¡¯s eat together Lydia didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. It seemed that she had treated herself as the hostess She greeted Floris and the others and invited them to eat together. Lydia even picked up a chicken drumstick and ced it in Tracy¡¯s bowl. ¡°Thank you. Lydia,¡± Tracy said obediently. ¡°You are wee, Tracy. What a good girl¡± Lydia smiled brightly. She imitated Han and stroked Tracy¡¯s hair. Tracy seemed to enjoy Lydia¡¯s touch as well. She chuckled as if it wasfortable. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°My name is Lydia Riley. You should all know my name, right? What are your names?¡± Lydia turned to look at Floris and the others. Lydia was a female celebrity and was good atmunicating with others. Thus, she quickly got along with everyone. Lydia was honey-mouthed. She kept praising Felicia and Charlie until they were amused andughed out loud. Moreover, Lydia regarded Floris as her elder sister and treated Yelena and Queenie as her younger sisters. Also, Lydia recognized Harris and George as her younger brothers. She was approachable and did not put on airs Soon, she integrated into the entire Jaber family and had a harmonious rtionship with them. After the meal, Harris, Yelena, and the others mustered their courage and took pictures with Lydia As Felicia found out that Lydia would spend the night at her house, she cleaned up Han¡¯s room right away and even sprayed some perfume in the room. What was more, Felicia went out to buy flowers and decorated the room in a romantic way Felicia even chased Harris and George out and asked them to share a room with Charlie. She and Floris squeezed into another room. Knowing that Lydia didn¡¯t bring any toiletries with her, Felicia went out once again to buy some and handed them to Lydia. Only then did Felicia return to her room and shut the door tightly, leaving Han and Lydia alone. At night, Lydia was drying her hair in the room after taking a shower. Looking at the two closed doors, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Han, your parents love you so much. ¡°I can tell that they¡¯re both waiting to have grandchildren. You can¡¯t let them down.¡± Although Lydia was a superstar, she had once filmed in a ce where life was difficult and suffered, so she could ept the poor conditions of the Jaber family. She wasn¡¯t pampered and didn¡¯t have many bad habits. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Han closed the door and stared at Lydia. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let me tell you. There should be a limit to your nonsense. When did I be your boyfriend?¡± ¡°I was just trying to make your parents happy. Look at how happy your parents were when they found out that I was your girlfriend,¡± Lydia said as she was drying her hair. Td like to thank you for that.¡± Han lit a cigarette and took a puff. Then, he said. ¡°They treat you as their daughter-inw and are concerned abour you so much. Have you considered how sad they will be if they realize that you¡¯re just acting?¡± It had indeed been a long time since Han had seen his parents smile so happily. However, fake happiness would definitely be exchanged for sadness. Han did not want to see his parents disappointed. Just as Han was about to say more, Lydia suddenly walked to him and snatched the cigarette from his hand. She put it in the ashtray and put it out. She wore a bright smile as she said, ¡°Smoking will affect men¡¯s function.¡± Han didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought. ¡°Men¡¯s function? ¡°Are female celebrities nowadays so open? ¡°How can she say such words?¡± Han stared at Lydia. ¡°You trust me so much. You follow me back and stay in the same room with me alone. You even said that you¡¯re my girlfriend. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take it seriously and do anything to you?¡± ¡°Will you do that?¡± Lydia walked in front of Han and stared at him with her beautiful eyes. As Lydia arrived, an enchanting fragrance wafted through the air and hit Han¡¯s nose. The model figure under Lydia¡¯s pajamas was also faintly discernible. At that moment, Lydia was only one inch away from Han. They met each other¡¯s eyes and could feel each other¡¯s breathing. The atmosphere suddenly became erotic. Han looked into Lydia¡¯s eyes and did not know what to say. Lydia was indeed beautiful. She was as beautiful as a fairy from heaven, and her figure was also perfect. It was curvaceous and charming. It was the most appropriate to describe Lydia as a woman with a pure face and a sexy figure. Any man would want to conquer such a woman. However, Han felt that Lydia was not simple. Moreover, she engaged in the messy entertainment industry with all sorts of people. No one knew if she was still pure. Lydia¡¯s red lips were bright red, and her eyes were coquettish. ¡°You¡­ Do you want to do anything to me?¡± Before Han could react, Lydia suddenly leaned over and kissed him. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 What? Lydia¡¯s sudden kiss caught Han off guard. Han was stunned and stood rooted to the ground. Just as Han was about to make his next move, Lydia walked away. She maintained a distance of 40 inches from Han and looked at him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve responded. It seems that you don¡¯t want to do anything to me. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t disturb me at midnight. I¡¯ll sleep on the top bunk and you¡¯ll sleep on the bottom bunk.¡± After saying that, Lydia winked at Han before turning around to go to the top bunk of the iron bed. Lydia had a good figure. Especially when she got into bed, her well-shaped burt was vividly disyed, Han looked at her back, touched his lips, and smiled lightly. Lydia was really unpredictable. Anyway, Han did not suffer any losses. ¡°Then, my dear Mr. Jaber, good night. Remember to help me turn off the lights,¡± Lydia smiled before lying down. Han turned off the lights immediately. He took out his phone and called Yvonne, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know Xavier?¡± ¡°Xavier? That devil incarnate Why are you looking for him?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was filled with doubt. When Han heard it, he had an idea. Yvonne must know Xavier. In that case, things would be even easier. Han pondered for a moment and said, ¡°My friend offended Xavier. I want to negotiate with him tomorrow. Since you know him, help me arrange it¡± ¡°OK, no problem. Do you want to see him in the morning or at night?¡± ¡°In the morning. I think. The sooner, the better¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you at Magpie Cafe at 9:30 in the morning¡± ¡°Wait a moment. There are so many caf¨¦s in Lightdom City. Which Magpie Cafe are you mentioning?¡± ¡°The one on Luminosity Street in Moonlight District.¡± With that. Yvonne hung up the phone. Han put down his phone and was even more certain. After dealing with Xavier, it was time to raise money. Han had borrowed I million dors from the Zabel family, but he still needed to pay the remaining 6 million dors. There was still a huge gap, and Han had to raise money in a short period of time. ¡°Tomorrow, I can deal with Xavier first and then Den. Then, I¡¯ll sell one floor in either of the two buildings,¡± Han thought. ¡°Are we negotiating tomorrow?¡± Lydia¡¯s voice rang out from the top bunk. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll go at 9:30 tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Can it be resolved?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. Go to sleep.¡± With that, Han took his clothes and went to take a shower. In the darkness, Lydia looked at Han¡¯s back and pondered for a while. She thought to herself, ¡°Han Jaber¡­ Who exactly he is?¡± After witnessing Han¡¯s terrifying strength of fighting a hundred people alone, Lydia was quite curious about Han¡¯s identity. When she arrived at Han¡¯s house, she was disappointed. Han¡¯s family was ordinary and poor, and his house was shabby, However, in Han¡¯s house, Lydia saw countless luxury goods, including backpacks from Hermes and Louis Vuitton, as well as clothes and shoes of all kinds of styles. When Lydia saw those things, she thought that Han and his family had kept a low profile on purpose because their money came from an unknown source. As a result, after a night of observation, Lydia found that Han and his family were all enthusiastic and generous. They did not hide anything at all. Lydia tried to ask tentatively where they got so much money to buy luxury items, and she received a unanimous answer. Their luxury goods were all given by others, and they did not need to spend any money. The answer made Lydia even more curious about Han! What kind of person was Han? Why did others give him so many valuable things? Moreover, as far as Lydia knew, Xavier was a devil incarnate in Lightdom City. Ordinary people could barely see him and had little chance of negotiating with him. Lydia had once turned to many big shots in the film and television industry to ask Xavier out for a good chat, but they were all rejected. Now, Han had made an appointment with Xavier with just one phone call. Such connections and methods were nonnegligible. While Han was taking a shower, Lydia took out her phone and searched for Han¡¯s name on the Inte. To her surprise, Lydia did find a piece of news about Han. The title immediately attracted her attention. ¡°A high school student chasing after gangsters with knives and setting fire to warehouses!¡± ¡°Was he so awesome?¡± Lydia was excited. She clicked on the news and read it. Lydia figured out that it was a piece of news from right years ago. The content was clear. Three hooligans went to the school to cause trouble for others. Han stood up and saved his ssmate. Han was thats targeted by the hooligans and was pestered by them. Later, after a series of fights, two hooligans chased after Han with knives. However, Han then snatched their knives and chased after them. Han even burned the abandoned warehouse where those hooligans were. ¡°Was he powerful when he was still in high school?¡± When Lydia read the news, her eyes lit up, and her gossipy desire surged. She sat up straight and continued searching for ITIOFE NEWS. However, although the matter was somewhat sensational at that time. Lydia could not find much information about it and could only learn a little. Because Han had injured those two hooligans and burned the warehouse, he offended a rather powerful local big shot and was forced to leave Lightdom City, his hometown, and go abroad. As for where Han had gone and what he had experienced in the past eight years, no one knew ¡°It seems that he is so good at fighting because of his experiences overseas over the past eight years,¡± Lydia thought to herself Lydia became even more curious. What had Han experienced in the past eight years? Lydia recalled the cold look on Han¡¯s face when he shed at the hooligans not long ago, and she shuddered out of fear. That day, the driver, who tried to crash into Han, was pierced by Han¡¯s saber. When Lydia thought of the bloody scene, her body trembled. At that moment, Han walked in wearing his pajamas. When he saw Lydia looking through her phone in the dark, he said. indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t look at your phone in the dark. Be careful of myopia and astigmatism.¡± As he spoke, he turned on the lights in the room. Lydia stared at Han with curiosity and doubt in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Jaber, what have you experienced in the past eight years?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pry anything you shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Han nced at Lydia. He dried his hair andy on his bed. He circted the Internal Strength in his body and breathed for thirty-six cycles before falling asleep. The night passed uneventfully The next day, Han woke up early and went out for his morning exercise. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie and Felicia also woke up early to prepare breakfast for everyone. ¡°Felicia, do you think something special happened between Han and Lydiast night?¡± As Charlie cooked breakfast, he touched his two thumbs with each other and looked at Felicia with anticipation. ¡°Are you joking? Is it something you should care about? Go out and buy fresh milk Felicia red at Charlie angrily. ¡°Just answer my question. Charlie said expectantly. Felicia looked at the sleeping Lydia and shook her head. Felicia had gone to take a look in the morning. The bottom bunk was neatly made, while Lydia was still sleeping. Han and Lydia had not slept together at all. When Charlie heard Felicia¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with disappointment. He lowered his head and went out. At that moment, William rushed in with a bottle of liquor in his hand. Heughed and said, ¡°Charlie, congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions for what?¡± Charlie was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Your son has be a leader!¡± William was enthusiastic. He shook Charlie¡¯s hand and chuckled. ¡°Yesterday, Ms. Labenz, the CEO of ourpany, came in person and promoted Han to the deputy department head of the security department. ¡°Han¡¯s current position in the security department is second only to one person.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 William was warm. He held Charlie¡¯s hand and refused to let go. He said fawningly, ¡°Charlie, when you asked Han to work at the Mapleturz Group, I helped a lot. Now thatn is a leader, you have to back me.¡± Come on. To celebrate Han¡¯s promotion, let¡¯s drink today.¡± After saying that, William patted the liquor he carried. William was stunned yesterday. Reign paid a sudden visit to the security department and announced directly that Han would be the future deputy department head of the security department. At that time, William was startled. Willian had worked diligently in the security department for more than ten years, but in the end, he had not even be a team leader. On the contrary, Han had only worked for a few days, yet he had been promoted by the CEO in person. It stunned Wim a lot. His jaw almost dropped, and his worldview was greatly impacted. Last night, William tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Previously, when William saw that Han had offended Quentin, he thought that Han would be made a fool of in the future Therefore, William wanted to keep his distance from Han and said a lot of harsh words. William even told Han not to approach him in thepany. Now, Han was not given a hard time, and the CEO even promoted him in person. He had suddenly be William¡¯s leader, which made William worry for the entire night Therefore, early this morning, William got up hurriedly, took the liquor that he had collected for many years, and rushed to celebrate with Charlie. He nned to turn to Charlie for help to reconcile with Han. ¡°William, stop joking Charlie frowned. How many days had it been since Han went to work in Mapleturz Group? It hadn¡¯t even been a week. In terms of qualifications or working hours, it was impossible for Han to be appointed as a leader. In Charlie¡¯s opinion, William was just joking. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It¡¯s true! William said solemnly Afraid that Charlie wouldn¡¯t believe him, William took out the video he had recordedst night. It was Reign¡¯s speech in the security department. William also took photos of Han¡¯s office. To promote Han, Reign went to the security department in person to instruct her subordinates to allocate an office to Han There was a sign on the door of the office, which read ¡°Office of the deputy department head of the security department¡±. On the table in the office, there was another sign used to show Han¡¯s identity. The sign read ¡°Han Jaber, deputy department head of the security department¡±, Han¡¯s profile picture was stuck on the sign. In the photo, he had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes and looked valiant. ¡°¡­¡± Charlie watched the video, his eyes were filled with shock, and his mouth was wide open. After a while, Charlie came back to his senses and muttered, ¡°William, you¡¯re not joking, right? Han. Did Han really get promoted ¡°That¡¯s right. Han gets a promotion and a raise. He¡¯ll earn 6 thousand dors a month,¡± William said. ¡°Is that so? Thank you, William. Thank you so much this time. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Han in the future. Charlie was overjoyed. He held William¡¯s hand tightly and said enthusiastically, ¡°Pleasee in. This is really a piece of joyous news. We should have a drink to celebrate it.¡± ¡°Alright, I brought a bottle of liquor with me. Let¡¯s celebrate!¡± William smiled. They sat down. Charlie called Felicia out and asked her to buy some side dishes to celebrate. After learning that Han had been promoted and had a raise, Felicia was also overjoyed She smiled happily and went to buy same side dishes. William and Charlie toasted each other and drank one ss after another happily. William began to tter Charlie and kept praising Han. When Charlie heard William praise Han and say that Han was promising, heughed out loud and was excited. He pulled William and kept toasting While they were drinking, they woke Floris and the others up.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Queenie was the first to get up. After brushing her teeth and having breakfast, she said to his parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, I remember that I have left some books in school. I¡¯ll go to school to study.¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Felicia chased after Queenie hurriedly and pushed out her old scooter. They went out of the house, and before they left the alley, they saw Lucas walking over. ¡°Queenie.¡± When Lucas saw Queenie, his eyes lit up. He waved his hand and walked over excitedly. ¡°Lucas, what are you trying to do? Queenie¡¯s expression changed. She quickly hid behind Felicia and asked timidly. Noticing Queenie¡¯s rejection, Lucas looked a little embarrassed and exined hurriedly. ¡°Queenie, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble for you.¡± Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Han. Is he at home?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Is Han home?¡± Lucas asked again. ¡°Han is going out for exercise. Who are you? Why are you looking for him?¡± Felicia asked. When Lucas heard that Han was not at home, his eyes lit up with joy. He walked forward hurriedly and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Felicia. I¡¯m Queenie¡¯s ssmate. My name is Lucas Lynch. I¡¯m here to ask Queenie for help¡± Lucas bit the bullet and walked in front of Queenie shamelessly, saying, ¡®Queenie, let¡¯s make a deal. I promise that I will protect you in school in the future. ¡°Please do me a favor too. Can you help me beg Han to take me in as his disciple?¡± Previously, in the vi, Lucas was immobilized by Han and was stunned by Han¡¯s amazing skill of striking an acupoint From then on, Lucas yearned and admired Han¡¯s skill of striking an acupoint. He wanted to learn it. Therefore, Lucas came to Han to learn from him. Lucas was afraid of being rejected by Han, so he wanted Queenie to help him. ¡°A disciple? Can¡¯t you behave yourself and learn properly in school? Why did you want to acknowledge Han as your master?¡± Queenie asked curiously. ¡°Because I want to learn what I am interested in. As long as you¡¯re willing to help me plead with Han to ept me. I promise I won¡¯t disturb your studies in the future,¡± Lucas vowed. Compared to hitting an acupoint, picking up girls and studying were nothing. ¡°Will you keep your word?¡± Queenie asked. Queenie didn¡¯t know what Lucas wanted to learn. The examination was only a few months away. If Lucas didn¡¯t disturb her studies, it would be the best. ¡°A true man never goes back on his word!¡± Lucas promised. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to Hanter, Queenie said. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m relying on you this time, Queenie.¡± Lucas was pleased. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± At that moment, a loud voice sounded. Han appeared behind Lucas and stared at Lucas without blinking. Lucas turned to look at Han and immediately put on a ttering smile. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not your master. Don¡¯t call me master randomly,¡± Han said in a deep voice. Lucas was thick-skinned and didn¡¯t mind Han¡¯s words at all. He didn¡¯t get angry as he had done in school before. Instead, he looked at Queenie with a pleading gaze. ¡°Han, why don¡¯t you consider epting him as your disciple?¡± Queenie suggested. ¡°Why are you pleading for him? Have you forgotten how he bullied you previously?¡± Han asked. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I promise you, I¡¯ve never bullied Queenie,¡± Lucas hurriedly exined. ¡°Shut up! Get lost!¡± Han scolded. Lucas obeyed and stood obediently at the side. Seeing the scene, Queenie was shocked. What trick did Han use? How did Han subdue a school bully like Lucas? ¡°Quernie, did he harass you? Han asked. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Felicia smiled, ¡°Han, what are you talking about? Lucas is Queenie¡¯s ssmate. He came to Queenie for help instead of causing trouble for her¡± Seeing that Han was defending Queenie, Felicia was satisfied in the depths of her heart. Han had truly grown up and knew how to protect his younger sister. ¡°That¡¯s right, master Queenie and I are ssmates. How could 1 bully her?¡± Lucas hurriedly said. ¡°Shut up¡± Han red at Lucas. Lucas kept quiet out of fear. Queenie was dumbfounded as she looked at Lucas who was respectful to Han. As the son of the principal of the school, Lucas was always arrogant and presumptuous and had never submitted to anyone. He even entered the vice principal¡¯s office and destroyed it as he pleased But now, such a devil incarnate was so respectful to Han and listened to everything Han said. With a single word from Han. Lucaspromised immediately and admitted defeat. It was unbelievable! ¡°Queenie, if he dares to bully you, contact me immediately. I promise to teach him a lesson,¡± Han said. Queenie nodded. ¡°Master, I¡¯m Queenie¡¯s bodyguard now. How can I bully her?¡± Lucas stood aside and swore. ¡°I swear to the heavens that I will do my best to protect Queenie in school. I will never bully her. If I go back on my words. I will be struck by lightning!¡± ¡°Shut up! Are you qualified to talk here? Do you think you can trick me with such hypocritical words?¡± Han said. ¡°Master, I¡¯m serious.¡± Lucas said sincerely. ¡°Your sincerity is nothing. I¡¯ll protect my sister myself. Do I need you to protect her?¡± Han nced at Lucas coldly and said, ¡°In short, remember this. If you dare to touch a hair on Queenie¡¯s head, I won¡¯t let you off ¡°Don¡¯t forget how the rockery in your school shattered. And don¡¯t forget how you spent the nightst time. Lucas¡¯s face turned pale when he heard Han¡¯s threat. However, Lucas looked at Han with even more passion. Han was so powerful. He could shatter rocks with one punch and knew how to strike an acupoint. If Lucas could acknowledge Han as his master and learn even a little of Han¡¯s skills, he would benefit for the rest of his life. ¡°Alright. Han, don¡¯t treat Queenie¡¯s ssmate like that. Be kinder,¡± Felicia said with a smile. ¡°Mom, he is just an idle good-for-nothing. His school performance doesn¡¯t meet the standards, his personality isn¡¯t good, and he isn¡¯t upright enough. He bullies other students in school all day long. He was only born with an outstanding family background. So, don¡¯t be fooled by him, Han said. Lucas was speechless. He thought, ¡°Am I that terrible? ¡°I am handsome. Isn¡¯t it another advantage of mine?¡± ¡°Anyway, he is still Queenie¡¯s ssmate. It¡¯s not easy for him toe here. You can¡¯t chase him away,¡± Felicia said. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to get rid of this stupid guy.¡± Han nodded and walked over. He grabbed Lucas¡¯s cor and dragged him away like an eagle catching a chick. *Master, let go of me. I want to be your disciple. I¡¯m serious. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll pursue Queenie? Why don¡¯t you take me as your disciple? I promise I won¡¯t get close to Queenie again.¡± Lucas was grabbed by the cor and could not resist at all. He kept looking at Han and talking about various conditions. Bang! Before Lucas could finish his sentence, Han threw him out of the alley and onto the street. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare toe to my house again, I¡¯ll throw you away in the same way? Han said coldly. With that, Han turned around and left. How could it be so easy to be Han¡¯s disciple? Han¡¯s strength was as unfathomable as the sea, and he wouldn¡¯t impart it to others casually. However. Han had promised Yvonne that he would help her teach Lucas. Han treated Lucas ruthlessly today, only to test Lucas¡¯ patience and perseverance. ¡°Han, you. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Lucas fell t on his back and was stared at by many people on the street. He felt humiliated and furious and roared at Han¡¯s back. Ting! Before Lucas could finish his words, a chopstick flew over and was nailed to the ground under his feet. ¡°How is this possible?¡± When Lucas saw the chopstick, his pupils constricted in fear. His mouth opened wide, and he was unable to say anything. Han¡¯s move was another eye-opener for Lucas. Han¡¯s skills shocked Lucas greatly. To be able to pierce through the ground with chopsticks, Han was simply extraordinary. At that moment, Lucas was even more determined to be Han¡¯s disciple! Lucas had to learn the skills of a top warrior like Han. When Han returned home, William had left Charlie was drunk. When he saw Han return, he smiled and pulled Han, saying, ¡°Han,e and have a drink with me.¡± H Sure enough, people would be in high spirits when they encountered happy things. Charlie was happy and drank a lot. Now, he was drunk. He couldn¡¯t walk steadily and almost fell to the ground. Han reacted quickly and helped Charlie up. He frowned and said, ¡°Dad, what joyous asion did you encounter? Why did you drink early in the morning?¡± ¡°He is happy about your promotion. Let him be,¡± Floris said. ¡°My promotion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Jach came just now and said that you have be the deputy department head of the security department of Mapleturz Group.¡± Ive been promoted? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Han was even more confused when he heard that. Han had not been to thepany for three days and did not know what had happened at all. However, he was promoted? ¡°I heard that Ms. Labenz appointed you in person. I reckon that Ms. Labenz has taken a fancy to you. Mr. Jach came early in morning to curry favor with Dad,¡± Floris said, the Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Ms. Labenz appointed me?¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. Reign suddenly promoted him to the deputy department head of the security department. What was she trying to do? Also, didn¡¯t Yvonne say that Reign didn¡¯t have the power to rece the directors of the various departments? How did Reign suddenly promote Han to deputy department head? What was Reign trying to do? At that moment, Lydia walked out of the room and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it reasonable for your father to be happy that you¡¯ve been promoted and given a raise?¡± Lydia had gone out in a hurry and did not bring a change of clothes. She was still wearing Yelena¡¯s brand-new clothes. Lydia was taller and more voluptuous than Yelena. Yelena¡¯s outfit outlined Lydia¡¯s curvaceous figure and made is even more eye-catching. As expected of a superstar. The moment Lydia appeared, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the Jaber family. Lydia didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She sat down directly and started having breakfast. As she ate, she praised, ¡°The noodles are quite delicious. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a homemade breakfast.¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Han checked the time and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Lynch has made an appointment for us. In an hour, we¡¯ll go to the Great Lake Hotel to settle your matter.¡± Han had received a call from Yvonne during the morning exercise. Yvonne wanted to meet him for a meal in an hour to negotiate with Xavier. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Lydia¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing it It would be great if the matter could be resolved through negotiation. ¡°What is it?¡± Charlie asked in a daze. Before Han could say anything. Lydia similed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. We have an uing film, so we want to discuss the remuneration with the other party.¡± ¡°Al-al-alright. W-work hard. Call Han if anything happens. H-he will protect you.¡± Charlie was so drunk that he started to stutter. Helpless, Han could only help him into the room to sleep. Following that, Han took a shower and changed into casual clothes. He drove straight to Great Lake Hotel after having breakfast in a hurry, together with Lydia. ¡°I have to say, your mother¡¯s culinary skills are amazing. The creamy pasta just now was even better than a Michelin chef¡¯s¡± Along the way. Lydia repeatedly sighed with emotions. She was a superstar and had experienced many things. She had been to many restaurants and tasted all the local and foreign delicacies However, she had never eaten home-cooked dishes like Felicia¡¯s before. She was thoroughly impressed as the taste lingered in her mouth That¡¯s because you¡¯re used to eating gourmet food. You¡¯ll naturally feel that home-cooked dishes taste out of the ordinary after eating them once in a while.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said lightly, ¡°A youngdy like you who has experienced the world might get sick of it after eating it so often.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ll never get tired of eating it for the rest of my life,¡± Lydia replied. Han chuckled and did not refute. Princesses andmoners were always on different levels. The life ofmoners would always worry about life, forever following the same routine every day. A princess might find this life refreshing at first, but as time passed, she would definitely regret it and find repeating the same routine every day annoying. He had seen too many princesses who had fallen when he was the Mercenary King Lydia was no exception. Lydia frowned slightly when she saw Han acting like this and felt a little ufortable. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± It was obvious that Han¡¯s smile had shown he was determined that she could not adapt to such a life. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? What if I told you that my mother only knows how to make three types of breakfast?¡± Han said, ¡°Three is enough¡± ¡°If y f you eat the same breakfast for the next year, then two years, or even ten years, will you get sick of it?¡± Han asked. When Riley heard this, she was rendered speechless and could not reply for a long time. She was used to living a life of grandeur. The food that she ate every day was either prepared by a nanny or a professional chef. None of the meals were the same, maintaining a sense of freshness. If she had to eat the same three types of breakfast for a year or even ten years, she would not be able to ept it at all. Han smiled and did not say anything. In truth, this was also a test for Lydia. However, in the end, Lydia failed the test. Clearly, Lydia was a superstar and was used to being served by others. In her mind, she had never thought of cooking breakfast for others. She only wanted to enjoy the joy and results that other people brought for her. This kind of woman might be good for dating, but she was definitely not suitable for marriage. This was because the marriage of the poor and ordinary people consisted of having a simple and basic life. If a wealthy family hired a nanny to help manage their daily life at home, what was the point of that That was not what he was pursuing at all! At the Great Lake Hotel. The hotel was not very big, but their selling point was the beautiful scenery. It had a green mountain to its back and faced the sea. The air was clean and fresh In a private room, Yvonne was already there. Xavier sat opposite her Behind him stood a group of valiant and skilled elite fighters in an aggressive manner, emitting a threatening aura. ¡°Xavier, I¡¯m in charge of the negotiations, Why did you bring so many people here?¡± Yvonne looked at Xavier coldly. ¡°Yvonne, you know me. No matter where I go, I want to be extravagant.¡± Xavier smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense anymore. Hurry up and tell me who ising to negotiate with me?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough¡± Yvonne took a sip of red wine and said in a low voice, ¡°Xavier, you still remember what I told you, don¡¯t you? No matter what happenster, you can¡¯t be angry, let alone make a big deal out of it. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t me me for treating you rudely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yvonne. How can I not listen to you? Just tell me who wants to negotiate with me, Xavier smiled and said. tteringly Although Yvonne was only his niece, her status in the Lynch family was high and mighty. Even Oliver Lynch doted on her. She was not someone to be trifled with. No matter what Yvonne did, Oliver would agree. Whoever dared to bully Yvonne or disobey her, Oliver would fly into a rage and harshly punish the person. They would be expelled from the family if it was a serious matter, while they would be fined or imprisoned if it was a light matter. To put it bluntly, in the Lynch family. Yvonne had the highest status other than Oliver. Even her father could not influence her decision Within the control of the Lynch family, whoever dared to go against Yvonne would be unlucky. Xavier, in particr, did not dare to go against Yvonne. He had to be polite to Yvonne no matter what.. Yvonne nced at him. ¡°Xavier, wait patiently. The main character will be here soon¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait. I¡¯m already here!¡± At thus moment, Han¡¯s voice came from outside. Immediately after, he walked in with Lydia. When Xavier saw Han and Lydia, the veins on his forehead started bulging. He mmed the table and stood up angrily. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Whenever enemies met, their eyes would fill with hatred! When he returned to the country, he was beaten up by Han at the airport. He had been investigating Han¡¯s information all this time to take revenge. However, he could not find them even to this day! As for Lydia, she was the woman he had been pursuing for a long time. He had been sending people to deal with Lydia, hoping to force her to submit. In the end, Lydia actually embarrassed him in public. In a rage, he even hired assassins to kill Lydia to vent his anger. He had never expected that Yvonne would invite him here today to negotiate with Han and Lydia When he saw the two of them, his anger soared while his blood pressure rose. ¡°Bastards, how dare you appear in front of me? You¡¯re simply courting death! ¡°Men. Beat them to death!¡± Xavier was furious, He mmed the table and roared at his subordinates, When his subordinates received the order, they immediately rabed their arms and charged toward Han and Lydia aggressively. Lydia was shocked. She hurriedly hid behind Han and trembled. Han stared at those people with a cold gaze. Seeing that the two groups of people were about to fight, Yvonne¡¯s eyes turned cold. She threw a ss of red wine between the two groups of people. In an instant, everyone was stunned. Xavier was even more shocked, and his subordinates did not dare to attack. Yvonne¡¯s gaze was cold, and her aura was powerful. She said coldly, ¡°Han is my friend. Let¡¯s see who dares to touch him!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 As soon as Yvonne finished her sentence, everyone present fell silent. No one dared to move Xavier¡¯s expression turned even ugher He stared at Yvonne and said in a low voice. ¡°Yvie, are you really going to go against me for two outsiders¡± ¡°They¡¯re not outsiders. Han is one of my closest friends and Ms. Labenz¡¯s most admured partner¡± Yvonne poured another ss of wine and said lowly, ¡°Xavier, 1 know you have a conflict with Han and the others. I invited all of you out to resolve this matter peacefully ¡°Now, all you have to do is tell me, are you willing to make peace? Xavier gritted his teeth and red at Yvonne Yvie, no matter what. I¡¯m still your elder. Is this how you treat me?¡± ¡°Xavier, do you have to bring up seniority at a time like this? If you insist, I¡¯ll have to call grandfather.¡± Yvonne sid Xavier¡¯s expression changed slightly after he heard what she said. If Oliver appeared to solve this matter, Xavier would probably have to kneel today, and all his family assets might even be confiscated. If Oliver was furious and chased Xavier out of the house, he would be dead. The reason Xavier was so arrogant and tyrannical was that he was relying on the Lynch family¡¯s prestige in Lightdom City. If he left the Lynch family and had no money on ham, he would be crushed to death by the people he had offended before. Thinking of this, he immediately put on a smile and chuckled. ¡°Vvie, I was just joking with you. There¡¯s no need to be serious. We¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk ¡± Only then did Yvonne nod in satisfaction. She turned around and looked at Lydia in shock. Lydia was too beautiful. Even a beauty like Yvonne herself had to admit defeat in shame. However, when she saw how intimate Lydia and Han were, her face darkened as she said coldly. ¡°The two of you can find a ce to sit down¡± Han and Lydia found two random seats and sat down. Xavier red at them fiercely. Lydia was still afraid and grabbed Han¡¯s hand. Looking at Lydia in this state. Yvonne felt a little conflicted. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lydia, with me here, you don¡¯t have to worry or be afraid. Xavier won¡¯t hurt you guys.¡± ¡°You are Lydia was stunned. ¡°My name is Yvonne Lynch. I¡¯m Xavier¡¯s niece. I¡¯m also Han¡¯s colleague,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Ms. Lynch is truly formidable. I¡¯m impressed, truly admirable¡­¡± Lydia said in admiration. As a beauty herself, she knew it was very difficult for a woman to have such a high status. Even though she was a superstar, she still felt insignificant in front of a real big shot. Yvonne did not need to do anything, yet she could suppress Xavier with just a few words. Her ability made Lydia deeply admire her N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yvonne nced at her and said, ¡°Ms. Riley, Xavier went too far with the things he did to you the past few days. It was indeed his fault. I apologize to you on his behalf. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the negotiation segment, then. ¡°Xavier had hurt you. Do you need his apology andpensation?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Do you need me to tell you that? Han asked. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I don¡¯t want to be interrupted when talking. Can you keep your mouth shut?¡± Yvonne said unhappily. When she saw how close Han was to Lydia, she felt extremely ufortable. Her tone towards Han worsened. Han rubbed his nose, feeling a little confused. This Yvonne was indeed a daughter of a wealthy family and a director. Her temper was indeed flery. He did not provoke her, so why would the re up? ¡°Ms. Riley, do you need an apology andpensation?¡± Yvonne continued to ask. ¡°I don¡¯t need an apology orpensation. All I need is one thing¡± Lydia¡¯s face was calm as she said in a low voice, ¡°I need him to never appear in my sight again so he can no longer interfere with my life *Also. He hired assassins to kill me previously, so he has to dismiss them!¡± As a superstar, she did notck money or reputation. What she needed was an absolutely safe environment ¡°Xavier, can you do it?¡± Yvonne looked at him Xavier¡¯s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth and said indignantly. ¡°I can do other things, but I can¡¯t interfere with the matter regarding the assassin.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne frowned. That assassin is famous for being stubborn in the underworld. As long as he epts the mission and receives the money, he will definitely carry out the mission to the end. Even if the employer cancels the mission and gives him the money for free, he doesn¡¯t want it. He only cares about the mission, Xavier said in a low voice. He had taken a fancy to the assassin and hence lured him for his use. ¡°This problem is very simple. I¡¯ll take care of it. Han said. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of it! Haha, Han Jaber, who do you think you are! He¡¯s a five-star assassin. How are you going to take care of it?¡± Xavier sneered with disdain in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just a five-star assassin. There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Han said calmly. In the past, when he was the Mercenary King, he could even kill a nine-star assassin or a king-ss assassin, let alone a five-star. Besides, after fighting with the assassin, he basically knew who they were. Getting rid of the assassin was a piece of cake. ¡°Haha, bragging without thinking is simply courting death.¡± Xavier¡¯s gaze was cold as he said word by word, ¡°Since the matter has already reached this point, today¡¯s negotiation can be considered a sess. I will listen to Yvie and promise not to attack you again. However, you can solve the assassin¡¯s matter yourself. ¡°Also. If you provoke me again, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± After saying his piece, Xavier red at Han fiercely and stood up with his subordinates. He flicked his sleeves and left. He was one of the Lynch family¡¯s men. No matter how arrogant and tyrannical he was, he was only borrowing the Lynch family¡¯s strength There was nothing he could do now that the Lynch family¡¯s genius daughter, Yvonne, was here. He could only leave. Besides, he did not believe that Han could really deal with that five-star assassin. Yvonne also stood up and said lightly, ¡°Alright, the matter has been resolved.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lydia smiled and extended her hand gratefully, wanting to shake Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°Ms. Riley, you don¡¯t have to thank me so quickly. I¡¯m helping Mr. Jaber, not you, Yvonne replied. Lydia¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She looked at Yvonne, then at Han. Could the two of them have some kind of rtionship! ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ve helped you so much. How should you thank me?¡± Yvonne also looked at Han ¡°Are you sure Xavier won¡¯t attack us again?¡± Han asked. As far as he knew, rich yboys like Xavier would usually go back on their word and break verbal agreements at any time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, he would not dare to,¡± Yvonne said confidently. In the Lynch family, she was the second most important person other than Oliver. No matter how good- for-nothing Xavier was, he would not dare to go back on his word in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you so much. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± Han smiled, stood up, and walked out of the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Yvonne asked hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s easy to deal with rich yboys like Xavier, but the killer is still around.¡± Han waved his hand and left without looking back. ¡°Sit down and eat first. I¡¯ll deal with the assassin. See you in five minutes.¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¡°Hey, Mr. Jaber, where are you going?¡± Yvonne hurriedly shouted. However, Han was very fast and had already disappeared from her sight. ¡°What is he going to do? Is he going to find the assassin?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with worry ¡°Perhaps.¡± Lydia nodded. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you nervous or concerned at all? Mr. Jaber went to find the assassin for you. That¡¯s an assassin who kills people without thinking twice!¡± Yvonne red at Lydia in displeasure. She couldn¡¯t figure out when Han started hanging out with such a female celebrity and even asked her to get Xavier out to negotiate, but this woman didn¡¯t care about Han at all. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me worrying?¡± Lydia asked back. Lydia¡¯s words left Yvonne at a loss for words. Yes, it had already happened. Han had already gone out to talk to the assassin. She couldn¡¯t stop him. Worrying couldn¡¯t change the situation at all. After a second of silence, she red at Lydia. ¡°What¡¯s your exact rtionship with Mr. Jaber!¡± Lydia asked instead of answering, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Jaber then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his friend¡± ¡°Then my rtionship has to be a little closer than yours. I slept in the same bed as himst night.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± When Yvonne heard this, her mouth opened wide in shock. At this moment, the image of Lydia selling her body to beg Han to help appeared in her mind. At the thought of this, she gritted her teeth ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Jaber to be such a person. How shameless.¡± When Lydia saw Yvonne¡¯s reaction, she knew that Yvonne had misunderstoodpletely. However, she did not exin it clearly. She just smiled and let Yvonne unagine it herself. Yvonne turned around and red at Lydia. ¡°You¡¯re the samel Shameless to the extreme! Shameless!¡± ¡°What a shameless couple!¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Lydia smiled. ¡°You!¡± When Yvonne heard this, she was about to blow a gasket. This woman was simply too infuriating! She had already called Lydia a shameless couple, but Lydia wasn¡¯t angry at all. She even had a smile on her face, as though she was praising her. This attitude made her feel so powerless, and there was no way to release her anger. She was so angry that she almost flew off the handle. Facing such a shameless person, she was impressed and depressed. Lydia looked at Yvonne and felt proud in her heart. Her expression was rxed and happy as well. In any case, nothing had happened between her and Han. No matter how Yvonne scolded her, she treated it as a joke. Moreover, it was fun to tease a ¡°Princess¡± whocked social experience. Outside the hotel, a masked man was on the rooftop of a tall building, using binocrs to observe the situation in the Great Lake Hotel He was tall and burly, about 6.2 feet tall. His muscles were strong as if they contained explosive power. He was also carrying two steel sabers on his back. The steel saber was sheathed, but it was already emitting chilling killing intent. He took down the binocrs. His gaze was colder than the edge of a de, murderous. Jonathan Ricardo, a five-star assassin! This person was a famous professional assassin in the underworld. He had been assassinating for three years and i lost. No matter how difficult it was to assassinate someone, he could sessfully kill them. After receiving the mission from Xavier, he immediately began to investigate his opponent and began to take action. Jonathan had injured an actor and disguised lurself as that actor. He had specially approached Lydia, hoping to use the effects of the filming to kill Lydia directly However, he never expected that Han would appear in the middle of the night and ruin his n. ¡°I mustplete my mission today!¡± Jonathan stared in the direction of the Great Lake Hotel with a cold gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can do it.¡± Just as Jonathan was about to go downstairs, suddenly, Han¡¯s voice sounded from behind him. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was a five-star assassin. He was powerful, and he was highly alert. He could detect any movement. Now that someone was standing behind him, he did not notice it Whoosh! Jonathan immediately fled forward. Then, he rolled on the ground and hid to the side. Out of killer instinct, he felt that the person who appeared behind him wouldunch a fatal attack on him. That was why he did such a thing Han stood not far behind him. When he saw this scene, he asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jonathan raised his head and met Han¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s expression was as awkward as a cow on a crutch. If Han did not make a move, wouldn¡¯t his movement just now be like that of a fool?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At the thought of this, his face turned ashen as he red at Han. ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to ruin my operation again and again?* As he spoke, he ced his hand on the handle of one of the sabers and stared at Han with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m only here to tell you one thing. Your employer, Xavier, has already negotiated with Lydia to resolve the issue. Your mission has been canceled,¡± said Han. ¡°No way!¡± Jonathan refused immediately and said with a murderous aura, ¡°As long as I receive a mission, I have to personally kill the target. Even if the employer cancels the hiring, I will still proceed with the mission¡± ¡°In other words, you chose to die?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. Boom! As soon as Han finished speaking, his aura suddenly changed. An iparably majestic killing intent emanated from his body. Like a shocking wave, it instantly swallowed Jonathan. This killing intent was too terrifying. As soon as they came into contact, Jonathan felt as if a heavy rock was pressing down on his shoulder. The pressure increased exponentially, and he knelt in front of Han with a plop. At this moment, he felt as if he had fallen into the depths of hell and was surrounded by mountains of corpses and seas of blood And Han was Satan who stood in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. That terrifying pressure made it difficult for Jonathan to breathe. His skin stung, and even his heart felt as if it had been pierced. It was so painful that he wished he was dead. In an instant, Jonathan was sweating profusely. His face was pale, and he was trembling. Jonathan looked at Han in fear and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Just his aura alone was enough to suppress him to this extent! One could imagine how terrifying Han¡¯s strength was. Han was not an existence he could provoke at all. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Han stared coldly at Jonathan ¡°It¡¯s not important to know who I am. What¡¯s important is that you must give up on this mission now¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth. Complete the mission on time and kill the target no matter what. This was what he had asked himself since he entered the industry. He had Obsessive Compulsive Disorder. Once he epted the mission, even if the employer canceled the order, he would still kill the target for free. Otherwise, he would feel ufortable all over. Han was very strong and made him tremble in fear. Even though he sensed the danger of death, he still did not want to give up on the mission. As an obsessivepulsive person, if he didn¡¯tplete the mission, it would be worse than killing him. Then you will die!¡± Han said coldly. There was no enmity between him and Jonathan. That was why he did not kill Jonathan the first time he faced him, giving Jonathan a chance to regret. ¡°You have to consider it carefully. I¡¯m an assassin from Hell¡¯s Gate. Aren¡¯t you worried that Hell¡¯s Gate will find trouble with you if you kill me?¡± Jonathan said coldly. Hell¡¯s Gate! This was a ratherrge assassin organization with assassins from all over the world. They had an unparalleled informationwork and powerful forces that many organizations could not match. Moreover. Hell¡¯s Gate was a rather protective and prideful organization. As long as someone dared to kill Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s assassins, no matter who the opponent was, Hell¡¯s Gate would chase after the enemy like a mad dog. Even if it were the world¡¯s most powerful Whileal Kingdom, they would still take their revenge. In the past, one of the higher-ups of Whileal Kingdom had shot an assassin from Hell¡¯s Gate in public. In the end, in less than a month, that higher-up¡¯s entire family had been killed! Whether it was the elderly or the children, they all died tragically! Even the dog of that high-up family had been chopped into three pieces. When the higher-up knew about it, he was furious, and he wanted to take revenge. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, before he could issue an order, the second he left his office, he was hugged by a death warrior with a bomb on him and exploded into minced meat! It was also because of this that Hell¡¯s Gate became famous. Many people were afraid of Hell¡¯s Gate, and many organizations and forces didn¡¯t dare to interfere with Hell¡¯s Gate. Jonathan used Hell¡¯s Gate to intimidate Han, hoping to scare him away. ¡°You joined Hell¡¯s Gate? Then, you must die today!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. His mercenary group had once fought against Hell¡¯s Gate. In that battle, they annihted one of Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s bases and killed no less than 500 assassins, causing Hell¡¯s Gate to suffer a loss greatly. However, many of his brothers andrades in his mercenary group had also died tragically. The two factions were like fire and water. They would not rest until one of them died). It was fine if Jonathan did not mention Hell¡¯s Gate, but as soon as he mentioned this organization, Han¡¯s killing intent rose ¡°What did you say?¡± When Jonathan heard this, his expression changed. He had joined Hell¡¯s Gate not long ago and thought that he could rely on the power of this organization to boost his reputation and earn more money in the future. In the end, Han wasn¡¯t frightened by Hell¡¯s Gate. When he saw the change in Han¡¯s eyes, he was even more shocked and ran Immediately. Han was very strong and could approach him silently. If Han had wanted to kill him just now, he would have died. Fighting head-on with Han was a dead end! Only by escaping would there be a chance of survivall However, how could he be faster than Han? Before he could run far, Han appeared in front of him. ¡°Kill!¡± Jonathan did not say anything else. He pulled out two sabers on the spot and shed at Han as fast as lightning- The saber was like lightning, emitting a sharp sonic boom that seemed to be able to shatter space, Killing intent surged! Before the saber arrived, the wind from the saber was already hurting his face. ng! Facing Jonathan¡¯s ferocious attack, Han flicked his middle finger twice, shattering Jonathan¡¯s two steel sabers. ¡°Wh-what?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had spent a lot of money to make his steel sabers using a rather hard material. Ordinary bullets could not break it, but Han shattered it with his fingers. How¡­ how was this possible? Bloody hell! Puff! Before Jonathan could react, Han reached out again and flicked the three de fragments. The fragment pierced Jonathan¡¯s be, throat, and heart. Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened as his body fell to the ground, dying with grievances. He did not even know who had killed him until his death. ¡°Someone from Hell¡¯s Gate? Hehe, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Han nced at Jonathan. Then, he stepped on the locator that Jonathan nted in his arm and disguised Jonathan¡¯s corpse before leaving. After killing an assassin, it was as if he had done something very ordinary. He did not even blink. At the Great Lake Hotel, while Yvonne was anxiously waiting. Han walked in from outside. He picked up the cup of boiling water that he had poured earlier and drank it. Well the water was still warm. He looked at the time. Thankfully, only five minutes had passed. ¡°You¡¯re back so early. It seems like you were joking when you said you were going to kill the assassin.¡± Yvonne asked. Han came back too quickly. In her opinion, Han probably didn¡¯t even go out of the hotel. How could he fight with an assassin? ¡°I rarely joke.¡± Han shook his head and looked at Lydia, who had been drinking coffee leisurely. ¡°Ms. Riley, your problem has been resolved. From today onwards, there won¡¯t be any assassins looking for trouble with you for the time being.¡± ¡°What does ¡®for the time being¡¯ mean?¡± Lydia was not happy with it. ¡°It means a short time. Maybe there is, maybe there isn¡¯t. We¡¯ll see how it goes in seven days.¡± Han put down the cup and said, ¡°What we can confirm is that you won¡¯t be in danger for the next seven days.¡± Hell¡¯s Gate was a very vengeful organization. If Jonathan died, those people would investigate to the end. As long as they investigated, they would know that Jonathan had epted Xavier¡¯s request to kill Lydia. At that time, someone woulde to Xavier to ask about the situation. Although he had done some disposing of Jonathan¡¯s corpse and disguised it as being killed by another expert. This way, he would ensure that Hell¡¯s Gate would not find him. Instead, they would shift their target to another hostile faction of the mercenary group, the Spear of God. The Spear of God was also an assassin organization, an existence that was ipatible with Hell¡¯s Gate. Han¡¯s disguise was to let the two assassin organizations kill each other to that his mercenary group could reap th benefits However, given the despicable and shameless character of Hell¡¯s Gate, even if they knew that this wasn¡¯t Lydia¡¯s fault, they would still take revenge on her. The difference was the length of time! If the Spear of God could hold back Hell¡¯s Gate, Lydia would be able to escape. If the two assassin organizations hadn¡¯t started fighting because of this, Lydia might have been retaliated against by Hell¡¯s Gate. ¡°Seven days? What does that mean?¡± Lydia frowned. ¡°It means seven days,¡± Han said calmly. After the death of Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s assassins, the information would be submitted and approved level by level. It would take at least seven days before they would send someone to investigate. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that if no onees looking for trouble with me in seven days, I¡¯ll be fine? Lydia asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the rule of their assassin organization.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Because I know assassins very well.¡± ¡°Are you a assassin?¡± Han was speechless. Han swept his gaze over Lydia. ¡°If I were an assassin, do you think I would let you off if you ask me that?¡± ¡°Curiosity killed the cat. Don¡¯t ask everything!¡± This woman was too curious and wanted to ask everything. Could it be that she still didn¡¯t understand the principle from all the filming? The more mysterious a person was, the less they should investigate his past! In television dramas, once you investigated those who hid their identities, it meant that you had already crossed the line and your life would be in danger Lydia recalled the scene of Han fighting a hundred people alone and killing a driver without blinking an eye. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and didn¡¯t dare to ask further. Because she knew that curiosity could kill the cat. In the past, one of her actor friends was curious about her boyfriend¡¯s identity and kept asking and investigating. In the end, she found out that her boyfriend was a serial killer wanted by the Whileal Kingdom for many years. After learning the truth, she was killed by her boyfriend. When Lydia found out that her friend had died, she even felt sad for a moment. She even thought from a movie star¡¯s angle. Her friend and boyfriend were very close and loving. They were almost married. If the friend hadn¡¯t discovered the boyfriend¡¯s identity, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been killed. ¡°Alright, Ms. Riley, your matter has been resolved. Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Han extended three fingers and said, ¡°Give me three days to raise the money. After three days, I will buy your house in full.¡± ¡°Ill give you seven days!¡± Lydia¡¯s expression was serious as she said firmly. ¡°In seven days, if I¡¯m still fine, not only will I sell the house to you, I¡¯ll even give you a discount.¡± Lydia had considered the problem very thoroughly. She wanted to ensure her safety before making a deal with Han. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡¯ Han nodded. In three days, he had to obtain six million dors. If he didn¡¯t reveal his identity, to be honest, it is indeed a bit difficult to obtain that amount. It would be more than enough if seven days were given. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you helping her because you want to buy her house?¡± Yvonne could roughly guess what was going on. Her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± Han asked. ¡°There¡¯s a big problem!¡± Yvonne walked to Han¡¯s side and said angrily, ¡°If you want to buy a house, just let me know. Our family has many unupied houses. I can give them to you for free. There¡¯s no need to take the risk.¡± ¡°How dangerous would it be if we were identally hit by an assassin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept rewards without doing anything. I like to rely on my ability to do things.¡± Han said. When Yvonne heard this, she did not know what to say. The three of them chatted for a while more before Han escorted Lydia back to the production team Looking at the two of them walking side by side, Yvonne gritted her teeth. She felt upset and wigry. This kind of emotion made her feel confused and ufortable. ¡°Lydia is a piece of trash! To let Mr. Jaber risk his life! This is too much!¡± Yvonne red ¡®fiercely¡± at Lydia¡¯s back. She was in a bad mood. She still wanted Han to help her decipher the ancient remedy brought up from the tomb. If Han was killed by the assassin, who would decipher them for her? ¡°No, nothing must happen to Mr. Jaber!¡± The more Yvonne thought about it, the more dangerous she felt. She immediately called Reign and said, ¡°Rei, something big has happened on my side. Can you send Landon over to help me protect Mr. Jaber?¡± Landon, Super yer, was the Labenz family¡¯s ace fighter. He was knowledgeable and experienced in dealing with assassins. She would feel much more at ease if she could get Landon to protect Han ¡°What do you want Mr. Katz to do?¡± Reign was confused. ¡°Han hooked up with a female celebrity. That female celebrity was chased by assassins. Mr. Jaber protected her. I¡¯m worried that he will be in danger.¡± Yvonne said. ¡°I thought it was something big. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Han will be fine,¡± Reign said calmly. ¡°Rei, are you crazy? He¡¯s facing an assassin. He can be killed at any time!¡± Yvonne was anxious. ¡°Trust me, Han will be fine.¡± ¡°Rei, are you still asleep, or did you not hear what I said?¡± ¡°Theard it. Isn¡¯t it just an assassin? Han can deal with it.¡± When Yvonne heard this, she felt that something was wrong Why was Reign so confident in Han? That was an assassin! ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got a meeting to go to. Bye¡± In the CEO¡¯s office of Mapleturz Group, Reign put down her phone. A trace of a smile shed across her bright, beautiful ryes. Previously, when she was in the war zone overseas, she had personally witnessed how powerful Han was. No matter what kind of enemy it was, Han would always be able to deal with it. She even saw Han destroy a country¡¯s special forces with her own eyes. She was shocked and speechless on the spot. If the assassin encountered Han, the one who should be worried should be the assassin. When she thought back on that memory, Reign still felt a little nostalgic. She touched her lips, and her heart involuntarily sped up several times. She was bitten by a poisonous snake when she went to pee in the jungle overseas. The poison acted up, and she fainted. In the end, her heart stopped. At that time, Han had performed CPR on her, saved her, and even helped her detoxify. She would never forget the feeling when Han kissed her. ¡°Han, Han, I gave you my business card, but you threw it away. In the end, after returning to the country, you came to mypany to be a security guard. What are you trying to do?¡± After Han sent Lydia back to the production team, he immediately contacted Nicole and asked her to put up the building that she had taken back from Den for sale. He wanted to sell it urgently! He needed to get six million dors cash within seven days to buy Lydia¡¯s house. Nicole was overjoyed and immediately expressed that she would do her best to sell Han¡¯s building. That was a high-rise building in a prosperous area. Not to mention selling one building, even if they sold one or two floors, there would be people fighting to buy it. Han hung up the phone after he sent some information about the building to Nicole Then, he contacted Lucy and found out where Den and Deacon were. His gaze was cold as he stepped on the elerator and drove toward where Den and the Deacon were. ¡°Den, Deacon, since you want to kill me, don¡¯t even think about living!¡± Pier of Lightdom Gly. A cruise ship was riding the wind and waves, heading toward the depths of the sea. Den and the Deacon were both on the ship. What was different was that Den was tied up this time. At this moment, Den¡¯s nose was bruised, and his eyes were swollen. Blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. He was in a sorry state. ¡°Mr. Williams, I¡­ I was wrong. Please, let me go. L.. I¡¯m willing to give you the two buildings in the city. Let¡¯s talk nicely, okay?¡± Den¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he begged for mercy in a trembling voice. Smack! Deacon pped Den until he spat out blood. He was furious, and he roared, ¡°Den, you still dare to say this? You fucking killed me, fuck!¡± Last night, when he learned that Vicious Wolf had been killed, he almost peed his pants. Even Vicious Wolf wasn¡¯t a match for Han and was even killed by him! The most terrifying thing was that ording to the description of his subordinate, who was alivest night, Han could fight a hundred people alone and even blow up a car with one punch. He was decisive and fierce like a demon! Han¡¯s strength made Deacon tremble. Even if he had guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke such a ferocious person. However, because of what Den had done, he was already on the opposite side of Han. Therefore, he was furious. He immediately sent someone to capture Den and beat him up to vent the anger in his Chapter 108 Chapter 108 ¡°Mr. Williams, I was wrong. I was so wrong. I didn¡¯t know that Han would be so terrifying. Please give me a chance and let me go. Den begged for mercy with bruises all over his face. Not only did the Deacon receive the news, but Den also received the news. Han fought a hundred people alone and even killed Vicious Wolf After hearing the news, he was shocked and terrified. That was Vicious Wolf! The desperadoes who roamed the country possessed iparably terrifying killing techniques. He killed a considerable number of lives. He had escaped for many years, yet he had not been caught. But now, he was killed by Har in seconds! Den was terrified after receiving the news. He packed his luggage immediately, and he nned to escape. In the end, before he could run halfway, Deacon¡¯s subordinates put on a ck hood and kidnapped him to this ship. He was beaten up continuously. At this moment, he was terrified to the core. Other than begging for mercy, he had no other thoughts. As soon as he finished speaking, he was pped by the Deacon on the spot. Immediately after, Deacon picked up the baseball bat and mmed it down on Den¡¯s face. In just a moment, Den¡¯s nose was bruised, and his eyes were swollen. His nose bones were broken, and blood flowed from his nose. It was so painful that he let out a heartbreaking scream. Deacon was so furious. He waved his baseball bat and beat Den until blood flowed and he was on the verge of death. Even Deacon had been beaten until his hands had no more strength. He threw the baseball bat aside and stared coldly at Den. That¡¯s all for today. I won¡¯t kill you at the moment. When we reach the Caspian Kingdom, Ill deal with you slowly. After all, you¡¯re still valuable!¡± ¡°Caspian Kingdom? What, what are you doing?¡± Den was originally on the verge of death. When he heard this, his eyes shed with shock and despair. The Caspian Kingdom was a country close to the Longhard Kingdom However, that country was not as prosperous and stable as the Longhard Kingdom. Instead, it was full of all kinds of dark transaction15. Among them were some organ traflicking gangs! Could it be that the Deacon had gone to the Caspian Kingdom¡­ At the thought of this, Den was iparably terrified. He hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Williams, L¡­ I was wrong. Please let me go. L.. I still know how to deal with Han. We don¡¯t have to escape to the Caspian Kingdom¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Deacon picked up a bottle of red wine and took a sip. He said coldly, Tm not running away. Im just going to lie low and earn some money there for a vacation!¡± ¡°When the time is right, I wille back and kill Han!¡± Han was too strong! Moreover, at this moment, Han was angry and woulde to take revenge on him. Even the strongest subordinate, Vicious Wolf, was not a match for Han. Deacon naturally did not dare to fight head-on with Han. He was afraid that Han would find trouble with him, so he immediately led from Lightdom City and headed to the Caspian Kingdom. As long as he avoided the limelight and waited for Han to forget about this matter, he could return to Lightdom City and continue to be carefree. As for the culprit. Den, he naturally would not let him off. ¡°Does that mean you want to kill me!¡± Han¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded in the cabin just as Deacon was drinking wine again That¡¯s right. I want to kill you. Deacon drank his wine and answered subconsciously. In the next second, his entire body stiffened like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He jumped up in fear and looked behind him. Unknowingly, Han had already appeared behind him. A pair of eyes that were colder than des were staring at him coldly. Following his arrival, an iparably terrifying killing intent spread through the entire cabin, causing the temperature to instantly drop to freezing point. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How, how did you get here?¡± Deacon was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. His expression was iparably shocked. He thought he must be hallucinating. He wiped his eyes frantically, looked at Han, then looked out the window. For sure, they were on the vast sea. He had already left the pier of Lightdom City, and he was heading towards the Caspian Kingdom. But why was Han here? Not only was he shocked, but Den was also dumbfounded. Han¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, how would I know that you wanted to escape? How would I know that you wanted to kill me?¡± Han picked up a bottle of red wine ced on the table, opened it, and took a sip. ¡°Mr. Williams, your taste is not bad. The quality of this red wine is very good. 20 thousand dors a bottle, right?¡± ¡°Someone! Someonee quickly!¡± Deacon pinched his thigh hard. After confirming that he was not hallucinating, he roared on the spot. ¡°Stop shouting. I¡¯ve already killed all your subordinates,¡± Han said calmly. When Deacon heard this, his expression changed drastically. He immediately fled out of the cabin. Soon, he saw the tragic scene outside the cabin. Those subordinates who followed him had all been killed. Some were beheaded, some were pierced by fish spears and nailed to the ship, some had their hearts pierced, and some were split in half The scene was just like hell. The smell of blood assailed his nostrils! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Urgh!¡± Deacon had never seen such a scene before. He immediately knelt on the ground and vomited crazily. Han ignored Deacon. Instead, he drank his wine and sat in front of Den. He looked at Den quietly and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°1. I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Den said in a trembling voice. Han stared at Den and said, ¡°Every time I ask you to bring money to my family, I will reward you. Why did you take away my parents¡¯ money?¡± ¡°When I asked you for the money that belonged to me, why didn¡¯t you return it to me immediately? I even gave you a chance to turn over a new leaf. Why did you still want to kill me?¡± ¡°Den, we¡¯re from the same vige. We used to y together. Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Why are you so greedy?¡± ¡°Han, I was wrong. Please give me a chance. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. As long as you let me go, I will return the money that belongs to you as soon as possible.¡± Den hurriedly begged for mercy. Han looked at him with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to beg for mercy.¡± ¡°Then, then what do you want?¡± Den¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Han untied the rope that bound Den and took out a pistol. He ced it in Den¡¯s hand and said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re friends from the same vige. I don¡¯t want to kill you myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with Deacon now. rll give you the gun. Whether you live or die is totally up to you!!¡± With that, he took another sip of wine, put down the bottle, and turned to leave. Den held the gun, and his eyes were uncertain. What did Han mean by giving him a gun? Did Han want him tomit suicide? In the next second, anger surged in his heart. Fuck, Han, you stole the money that belonged to me, and you still want to force me to a dead end? ¡°Han, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Den roared angrily. He raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at Han. Bang! A gunshot suddenly rang out in the cabin. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The moment the gunshot sounded, the back of Han¡¯s head seemed to have eyes as he easily dodged it. The bullet hit the wall of the cabin. Shockingly, this was an empty shell that could not kill! ¡°Wh-What?¡± When Den saw this scene, his eyes widened in disbelief. Han could even dodge bullets. How was that even possible? Han turned around and stared at Den coldly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re hopeless¡± The reason he gave Den a pistol was that he wanted to see if Den had a chance to turn over a new leaf. He would be a better person after repenting Unexpectedly, Den did not choose to turn over a new leaf. Instead, he chose to kill him. Moreover, Den did not have any regret in his eyes at this point. He did not even apologize. This person was hopeless. ¡°Bastard, Han, how dare you trick me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Den was furious. He raised the pistol and pulled the trigger crazily. However, it was useless. Han only inserted an empty shell in the pistol. There were no other bullets. He would not be able to fire a bullet even if he pulled the trigger of the pistol. Den looked at the pistol with an awful expression. He knew that he had been tricked by Han again. Han looked at him and shook his head. ¡°Den, if you weren¡¯t so greedy and if you still had a shred of conscience, 1 wouldn¡¯t have killed you.¡± Den was scared. He knelt in front of Han and begged, ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, Han. I made a mistake. Please let me go. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Bang! Before he could finish speaking, Han had already broken all his ribs with a kick. The strong force caused his heart to suffer considerable damage. Den¡¯s seven orifices bled, and he flew out like a rag doll. He shattered the ss of the cabin and fell into the sea. Han¡¯s gaze was cold. He picked up a fruit knife on the table and threw it out. The moment Den fell into the sea, the fruit knife flew across the sky and pierced through his heart, oozing out arge amount of blood. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be greedy, let alone swindle my money!¡± Han lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. He looked expressionlessly at arge amount of blood on the surface of the sea and blew out the smoke. He was decisive in killing! He crazily dealt the finishing blow! As the Sovereign of Shadows, he would not give any enemy a chance to survive. Even if the enemy¡¯s ribs were all broken and his heart was injured, he had to deal the finishing blow to ensure that the enemy died. After killing Den, Han walked out of the cabin with a cigarette in his mouth and a fruit knife. At this moment, Deacon was sitting on the deck in despair. His face was pale, and he was drenched in sweat as he looked a Han. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± After he vomited, he quickly searched every corner of the cruise ship. All the subordinates he brought with him were all dead! They died a horrible death! Han single-handedly killed all of his subordinates. His methods were so cruel that e before, was terrified. He was not an ordinary person using such methods to kill. Before Deacon could finish his sentence, a fruit knife pierced through his forehead like an arrow and nailed his head to the wall. Deacon widened his eyes and died with grievances. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why do the dead need to know so much?¡± Han smoked his cigarette expressionlessly. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and nced at all the corpses with a cold gaze. Before he made his move, he had already asked Lucy and Simon to find out about Deacon. The reason Deacon could earn so much money and enjoy life in Lightdon City was that he had done some outrageous business in the Caspian Kingdom. Over the years, there were at least a thousand innocent people who died tragically at the hands of Deacon and his subordinates. Many families had been destroyed. To put it bluntly, Deacon and the others were a group of demonst Due to this reason, Han would kill them all. It could be considered as getting rid of evil for the people. Han thought for a moment and nailed all the corpses on the ship. Then, he jumped off the deck and landed on a speedboat near the cruise ship. Just now, he had caught up to the Deacon on this speedboat. Boom! Afternding on the speedboat, Han suddenly punched the cruise ship. The strong force sted a hole about 20 inches wide in the cruise ship. The seawater crazily surged into the cabin, causing the cruise ship to sink more and more. Han turned on the speedboat and left the scene. Ten minutes after he left, the cruise ship sank to the bottom of the sea and disappeared without a trace. When Han returned to the pier of Lightdom City, it was already afternoon. When he got off the ship, he also brought down a lot of seafood. Two-headed abalones, prawns, scallops, crabs, and all kinds of fresh sea fish were jumping around. Simon had been waiting at the dock for a long time. When he saw Han getting off the ship with so many things, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Mr. Jaber, did you go fishing in the sea by borrowing my boat in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Barely.¡± Han threw the key to the speedboat to Simon. Thank you for the boat. I owe you a favor this time. If you need anything. you can look for me. I promise to help you do it.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re too kind. It was just a small favor.¡± Simon took the key and looked at the seafood that Han was carrying. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber. It¡¯s a good harvest.¡± ¡°Which one do you want? Pick some yourself¡± Han picked up the seafood. ¡°No, thanks. I ate vegan recently.¡± ¡°Young masters like you all should be ured of eating delicacies and are no longer interested in seafood. That¡¯s all. Goodbye.¡± Han kept the seafood, ced it in the boot of his BMW, and drove away. Simon watched Han leave and then looked at the vast sea. His expression was solemn as he called Lucy. ¡°Lucy, Mr. Jaber went fishing in the sea.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Positive. He also brought back a lot of seafood. He probably went into the water.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Come back firit.¡± Okay Simon hung up the phone and drove his luxury car away. Shawn¡¯s barin Zabel family. Shawn and Lucy were sitting opposite each other. They were brewing coffee and chatting leisurely. Lucy put down her phone with a strange expression. ¡°Simon just said that Mr. Jaber went fishing in the sea.¡± ¡°Haha, do you believe it?¡± Shawnughed. Lucy shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t believe it. If Han was just fishing in the sea, why would he look for her to investigate Deacon¡¯s whereabouts? ¡°Lucy, Han is even more mysterious than 1 thought. In the future, when you interact with him, don¡¯t make him angry,¡± Shawn said in a low voice. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Lucy frowned. Shawn didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he took out his phone and pulled out a set of photos, and showed them to Lucy, This set of photos was the photos of the cruise ship that Deacon was on at the bottom of the sea. It could show the miserable state of the corpses on the deck! Seeing this scene, Lucy was so frightened that her face turned pale. She almost fell to the ground, Shawn took a sip of coffee and said in a deep voice, ¡°His medical skills are amazing. He can revive the dead and show filial piety to his parents. He has never done anything illegal in the city. If others don¡¯t provoke him, he won¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble with others.¡± ¡°However, he is ruthless and decisive when dealing with his enemies. If he can kill them, he will not let them live!¡± ¡°Han, this person has both divinity and demonic nature. He¡¯s not that simple!¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Shawn also looked at the photos with a solemn expression. He had been secretly investigating Han. He naturally knew about Lucy sending people to investigate Deacon. He knew even more about Han borrowing a speedboat from Simon. Therefore, he paid a high price to finally find someone to locate the location of Deacon¡¯s cruise ship. He immediately sent people to search along that sea area, but they did not find any ships. He then sent someone to dive into the sea to search. Finally, they found the cruise ship that had sunk to the bottom. Those people took photos and sent them to Shawn. When Shawn saw the photo, he was shocked and had an even deeper understanding of Han. He felt that Han was uncontroble. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lucy, next time, you¡¯d better stay away from Han. If you anger this person, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Lucy recovered from her shock and smiled. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Isn¡¯t Han cool?¡± ¡°You think killing people is cool?¡± Shawn looked at his daughter with a headache. ¡°It¡¯s not right to kill, but it depends on who you kill.¡± Lucy regained herposure and said, ¡°Dad, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person Deacon is?¡± ¡°This person has done many evil things. He kidnapped many children and sold many organs. He has destroyed countless families. He deserves to die!¡± ¡°Over the years, many people have tried to mess with him. It¡¯s only because he has a backup that he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°Han killed a group of them. That¡¯s to get rid of evil and be kind. If it was in ancient times, then Han would be the legendary hero. We should stand by his side and be friends with him.¡± Shawn stared at Lucy and tapped the table lightly with his finger. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s about the backup!¡± ¡°Once the Deacon¡¯s backup makes a move, Han will be in big trouble!¡± ¡°If we can keep a certain distance from him now, we can still stay out of trouble!¡± Lucy looked displeased and said. ¡°Dad, have you been in the upper echelons for too long? You are too comprehensive. Have you forgotten your original intention?¡± ¡°Although Deacon has a strong background, our Zabel family is not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°Han saved Grandpa, and our Zabel family is indebted to him. If he¡¯s in trouble, we should help him even more. We shouldn¡¯t be ungrateful and stay away!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you anymore. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± With that, she got up and left. Shawn looked at Lucy¡¯s back and finally revealed a trace of admiration. However, he was worried at the same time. He had only been testing Lucy just now to see her attitude toward Han. Now, it seemed that Lucy¡¯s actions were quite in line with the Zabel family¡¯s style. She would never be ungrateful. She would stand by the side of her benefactor even in the face of difficulties. What he was worried about was that when he ced the images of the corpses in front of Lucy, not only was Lucy not afraid of Han, but her words also seemed to be filled with admiration for Han. It¡¯s dangerous for young people to think like this! This meant that Lucy had an adventurous spirit! The more dangerous a person was, the more he could attract Lucy¡¯s attention. If this thought continued, she would encounter danger! Shawn thought about it and finally left the room. He went to the nursing home to find Dominic, who was recuperating in the nursing home, to discuss this matter. When Dominic found out that Han had killed so many people in one go, he was also a little dumbfounded. His face was filled with disbelief. He could not believe that the young man who had saved him would be so fierce and domineering. *He has medical skills and martial arts skills. Han is even more mysterious than we imagined.¡± Dominic looked at the photos with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Can you find out his overseas identity? Shawn shook his head. He had also sent people overseas to investigate, but they failed to obtain any information. What did Han do overseas? With the Zabel family¡¯s connections and force, they actually couldn¡¯t find anything. Dominic was silent. He kept stroking his beard and fell into deep thought. Han hid his identity very well; even the Zabel family could not find out. No one knew his true identity. People who wanted to hide their identities were usually either sinful people or true magnates! ¡®Shawn, this time, we¡¯re on Han¡¯s side.¡± After thinking for a moment, Dominic immediately made a decision and said in a deep voice, ¡°However, we can¡¯t let the Zabel family¡¯s interests be lost. Now, deal with the shipwreck immediately!¡± Shawn immediately understood. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± With that, he walked out of the nursing home. He then took out his phone and made a call. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Destroy the bodies and clear the trace.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The person on the other end of the phone nodded. On the sea. a cruise ship was docked. The group of people carried professional tools and dove into the water. They destroyed the corpses and destroyed the shippletely, causing some parts of the wreck to drift away. There was only one purpose for doing this. They wanted topletely cover up the fact that Deacon had died so that no one would be able to find out who did it! After all, it was as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack. Even if the person behind Deacon wanted to find out who killed the Deacon, he might not be able to find it in his entire life. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It took them one day and one night to destroy the evidence The Zabel family had secretly helped Han. While they were destroying the evidence, Han had already returned home and ced the seafood caught in front of Felicia. ¡°Why did you buy so much seafood? You¡¯re wasting money!¡± Felicia red at Han. He must have spent a lot of money on so much lively seafood. ¡°Mom, can you not say that I¡¯m spending money recklessly whenever you see something good? I went fishing in the sea and caught them.¡± Han said speechlessly. There was no one else like his mother. Why did she feel that he was spending money recklessly? ¡°Sea fishing? Who are you trying to fool? Do you think you can catch abalones and scallops by fishing?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°No, I dove and picked them out from the water,¡± Han exined. Upon hearing that, Felicia¡¯s expression changed again. She immediately scolded, Tm warning you, don¡¯t dive again in the future! Too many people have drowned and died these days. You must not go near the sea, understand?¡± ¡°I know, Mom. I¡¯m not a child anymore. What are you worried about? Han smiled bitterly. When he was in high school, he often heard Felicia say something like, ¡°Don¡¯t go near the pond, don¡¯t go swimming in the sea, don¡¯t go swimming in the reservoir.¡± She was worried that he would drown in the water! He was almost 30 years old now, but Felicia still said that. It was clear that she treated him like a child. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not a child, you can¡¯t go near the water. Don¡¯t you know how many people drown every year!¡± Felicia said in a deep voice. When Han heard this, he smiled even more bitterly, but his heart was warm. No matter how old he was, in her mother¡¯s eyes, he was still a child that she was worried about. Faced with his mother¡¯s worried gaze, he could only nod. ¡°Okay. I promise I¡¯ll never go near the water again.¡± Only then did Felicia rx. She took the seafood and said, ¡°Alright, leave these things to me. Go and rest. We can start eating in two hours.¡± With that, she returned to the kitchen to get busy. Han looked at her back with mixed feelings. In this life, he owed his mother the most. Just as he wasmenting, Lucy called. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you have to be careful of someone. It¡¯s the person behind Deacon!¡± ¡°Be careful of who?¡± Han frowned. What did Lucy mean? Was she reminding him that he was in danger? Lucy enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Robert Bard!¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Upon hearing this name, Han¡¯s face darkened. Lucy nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This person is the boss behind Deacon. He¡¯s powerful and terrifying. He has many skilled fighters under hismand. Moreover. He controls various gray industries. ¡°Among these people, the most powerful are the Four Kings! ¡°This person is known as the third emperor of Lightdom City, with a massive influence that can rival our Zabel family and the Labenz family. ¡°Furthermore, these people are cruel and ruthless. Those who have offended them will not have a good ending. *Deacon is one of the Four King¡¯s subordinates. If you offended Deacon, you¡¯ll be harming that person¡¯s interests. They won¡¯t let you off. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you have to be careful¡± Her tone was filled with worry, afraid that Han would suffer retaliation. ¡°I understand. Thank you for the warning. But I have nothing to hide, so I¡¯m not afraid of any consequences.¡± Han said. Lucy knew that Han was skilled and bold. He was not afraid of anyone or anything. However, she still reminded Han to be careful and not get injured. She spoke for five minutes before hanging up because she had something else to do. Han put away his phone with a calm expression In the past, he would have been afraid of the Four Kings and Robert. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Now¡­ Hehe. If those people dared to provoke him, he did not mind sending them all to hell! Two hourster, Felicia finally finished making all the seafood. She even bought cold beer and ced it in front of Han. She also called Charlie over to eat with Han. ¡°Mom, I still have to go outter, I can¡¯t drink.¡± Han said. Felicia could only let him be. After eating this delicious seafood, Han drove straight to the real estate agency. When he came back just now, Nicole had contacted him and said that someone wanted to buy his floor. ¡°Mr. Jaber!¡± When Han arrived, it was already past five in the afternoon. When Nicole saw him get out of the car, she immediately weed him warmly. Behind Nicole was a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes. He wore gold-rimmed sses and looked especially refined and calm. ording to Nicole¡¯s introduction, this person¡¯s name was Jason Hunt. He was the buyer this time and was in the financial business. After Nicole showed Jason the house, he was quite satisfied and wanted to buy two floors. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hunt. Nice to meet you.¡± Han smiled and shook hands with Jason. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Jason also shook hands politely. Nicole led the two of them into a private room in the department. She closed the door and let Jason and Han talk by themselves. ¡°Mr. Jaber, the price of 20 thousand dors per square meter is a bit high. Can you give me a discount and make it cheaper?¡± Jason said directly. Den was very strategic. Thend he bought was 200 square meters and was located in the city center. The building area. was especially spacious and had several floors. Two hundred square meters per floor, and 20 thousand dors per square meter, which was four million dors per floor. ¡°This is a normal market price,¡± Han frowned. Was this fellow here to bargain? ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re looking for cash flow, but my budget is only about eight million for cash. I¡¯m very interested in buying your two floors, and I¡¯m sincere about it. Would you consider reducing the price by about 160 thousand?¡± said Jason. After seeing Han fall silent, he said sincerely again, ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let you lose too much. money. I¡¯ll definitely make up for this 160 thousand dors in the future¡± ¡°What do you want these two floors for? Are you in such a hurry to use them? Han frowned. It was just a two-story building in the city center. Mostrgepanies would choose to rent it. However, Jason wanted to spend all his cash to buy it. What was he doing? ¡°This is a business secret. I can¡¯t tell you. Mr. Jaber, can you consider it?¡± Jason looked at Han with a sincere gaze. ¡°Are you really only missing 160 thousand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sell it to you.¡± After a simple inquiry, Han immediately nodded in agreement. He needed cash now. It was just 160 thousand, so he didn¡¯t hesitate for so long. ¡°Really?¡± Jason was overjoyed. Han nodded and immediately called Nicole toe over and settle the contract. After signing the contract, Jason was extremely excited. He held Han¡¯s hand and cried with gratitude. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely return the 160 thousand within half a year.¡± Han was speechless. Jason could pay more than six million dors in one go, but it would take him half a year to pay 160 thousand. What kind of business was this guy doing? However, Jason had said that it was his business secret. Hence, Han couldn¡¯t ask further. He just nodded and left after receiving the money from Jason. Nicole was full of enthusiasm as she sent Han off. She felt so grateful that she was willing to kiss him. After all, Han had brought a lot of good fortune to her! He had helped her make a lot of money in the past two days. After signing the contract, Han wanted to look for Lydia immediately. He hoped Lydia could sign the contract for the house. However, he was rejected by Lydia. She said that she had to wait seven days before making the deal. Han had no choice but to change his n. The next day, Han finished his leave and could only go back to work. ¡°Wee, wee, wee!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Jaber.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are really exceptional. You¡¯re young and outstanding. I admire you very much.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I was wrong in the past. I made a mistake and I apologize. As a person of great stature, please do not lower yourself to my level. From now on, if you tell me to go east, I will never go west!¡± As soon as Han entered the security department of Mapleturz Group, the security guards came to congratte him as if they had seen a big shot. How the tide turned! Previously, the security guards had isted Han because of Quentin. They all thought that Han was doomed to fail and would be undermined by Quentin. They believed that Han would have a hard time and would be unsessful. However, Reign promoted Han to the position of deputy department head of the security department. She even assigned Han a dedicated office, showing great value to him. The security guards from the security department were all shocked. They felt that there must be an extraordinary rtionship between Han and Reign. Therefore, when they saw Haning to work, they all came over to curry favor with him. They kept treating him respectfully and ttering him passionately. Wane was all smiles as he tried to tter Han. ¡°Han, I¡¯m looking forward to working with you under your leadership from now on.¡± William also walked over and said, ¡°Han, it was my fault in the past, but I did it for your own good. You won¡¯t me me, ¡°Mr. Jach, we¡¯re from the same vige, and you¡¯re my senior. How can I me you? Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t held a grudge. against you for what happened before,¡± Han said with a smile. That¡¯s a relief. Thank you.¡± William immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He worried Han would hate him and make things difficult for him in the future. Now that Han was so magnanimous, he could finally put down his worries. When the other security guards who had bullied Han before saw that William had obtained Han¡¯s forgiveness, they were overjoyed. They also came over one after another to tter Han and plead for Han¡¯s forgiveness. Han was not a petty person. These people did not harm his interests, and he was not angry. Hence, he forgave them one after another and got along well with them. He even kept giving them cigarettes and promised to treat them to a meal to celebrate in the afternoon. ¡°Thank you. Han!¡± ¡°Han, you¡¯re so cool!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber is so generous!¡± Upon hearing that Han was going to treat them to a meal, the security guards were all thrilled. They surrounded Han in the middle and were full of enthusiast,pletely ignoring the department head, Quentin. In their view, Han was Reign¡¯s appointed deputy department head, which meant that Reign valued Han highly. It was only a matter of time before Han became the department head. Quentin sat in the corner alone. His eyes had a hint of hatred and his face twisted in a scowl, looking extremely displeased. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Quentin smoked a cigarette and stared at Han, who was surrounded by the other security guards. His expression became even gloomier. Previously, he was the only one in the security department who received such treatment. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Moreover, he had worked hard for a long time and paid some price before he obtained such treatment. Now, Han had only been at work for a few days. However, he had already been promoted to the deputy department head, bing the center of attention and stealing all Quentin¡¯s glory. It made Quentin feel especially unhappy. His heart was filled with anger and jealousy. Why did Han deserve this? Then, David walked over and sat beside Quentin. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, this guy is too much. He¡¯s clearly trying topete with you for the position.¡± Quentin¡¯s face darkened. He smoked but did not reply. Having been in society for many years, how could he not understand the ins and outs of it? It looked like Han waspeting with him for the position. But in fact, Reign wanted to rece him with Han. Quentin spat out a few mouthfuls of smoke. He gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Stupid bitch¡± Quentin was Reign¡¯s cousin. After he retired from the army, he had been working as the department head of Mapleturz Group¡¯s security department. He dominated the position for a long time. Under Quentin¡¯sleadership. Mapleturz Group¡¯s security system became more and more perfect. The protection of the corporation¡¯s assets and the lives of its employees was also strengthened. However, Reign arranged for Han to a higher position. Why did she do that? Did Reign n to dispose of Quentin after he served his purpose? ¡°Mr. Hackbart, we must think of a way to get rid of this Han away.¡± David looked at Han with hatred in his eyes. Last time David wanted to teach Han a lesson but ended up being beaten by Han. He was even forced to give himself ten ps in the face, which was a great humiliation for Jurn Ever since then, he had treated Han as an enemy and wished he could tear Han into pieces. Now that David saw Han be the deputy department head, he was even more jealous. He had worked for thispany for five or six years, and he was still a small security guard. He had no chance of promotion. However, Han was promoted to deputy department head in less than a month. Moreover, Reign was the one to handpick Han. This made David so jealous that his eyes turned red with envy. Therefore, he hated Han even more and tried all the means to drag Han down. ¡°What method do you have?¡± Quentin asked. ¡°I have a way, but we need your uncle¡¯s help. Without him, we won¡¯t be able to do this,¡± David said in a low voice. As far as he knew, Quentin¡¯s backer in thepany was Mapleturz Group¡¯s vice president, Reign¡¯s second uncle, Philip Labenz! With Philip¡¯s help, he had a n to get rid of Han. ¡°I can get my uncle¡¯s help. Tell me, what should we do?¡± Quentin asked. David looked at Han, who was surrounded by the security guards. His eyes were full of hostility. Then, he leaned in and whispered to Quentin, ¡°I have two methods. I can make Han pay the price and test his rtionship with Reign.¡± Then, David whispered his two schemes to Quentin. Quentin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the schemes. His brows rxed, and he patted David¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so talented.¡± ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m just the small clever guy, and you¡¯re the real general. I¡¯m just working for you,¡± David said. When Quentin heard this, he was even more ted. ¡°You really know how to talk 1 like it.¡± David smiled and said sinisterly, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, I¡¯m just arranging an appetizer for Han. After these two tricks are used. we can see Han Jaber¡¯s cards. Next, we¡¯lle up with an even bigger n to take him out with a single blow.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 ¡°Alright, your n is not bad. After I get rid of Han, I¡¯ll get my uncle to promote you to the deputy department head.¡± Quentin nodded and stubbed out his cigarette. He looked at David with admiration and then nced at Han coldly. ¡°Han, enjoy your moment while itsts. Soon, you won¡¯t be able to enjoy it for long¡± With that. Quentin got up and left the security department. When David heard Quentin¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with ecstasy. He actually had the chance to be the deputy department head. Thinking of this, David became even more excited. As an ordinary person without connections, if he could bring down Han and be the deputy department head, that would be considered a sessful reversal. David suppressed the excitement in his heart and stared fiercely at Han. He thought to himself, ¡°Han, you¡¯re doomed!* Whether it was for revenge or to climb up the ranks, he had to take down Han now! After Han received everyone¡¯s congrattory greetings, he could not be bothered with David, Quentin, and the others. Instead, he let the others continue working and went to the office himself. Although this office was not big, it had all the necessary grandeur. Han sat on a chair in the office and experienced all of this. He had a mix of feelings. He did not expect he would still be a small leader after going through all the ups and downs. ¡°Is Han here?¡± Just as Han was sighing, a young man in gorgeous clothes suddenly walked into the security department and shouted at all the staff in the security department. His attitude was iparably arrogant. ¡°Larry!¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± David was the closest to the door. When he saw the young man, his eyes were filled with shock. Then, he was secretly delighted Trouble came to look for Han! Previously, when Larry was pursuing Reign, Han drove him away. Now, he must be looking for trouble with Han. David was the first to stand up and point at the office of Han. ¡°Mr. Muller, Han is in this office¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Hearing that, Larry immediately walked to Han¡¯s office. David revealed a sinister smile and gloated. This time, there would be a good show to watch! Every time Larry came to the security department, he woulde to pick a fight. There were even a few times when he came to the security department to beat up a few security guards. He was extremely irritable. Nothing good woulde out of this visit. ¡°Larry is here again. He even asked to see Mr. Jaber. He¡¯s here to cause trouble.¡± When they saw Larrying over, the expressions of Wane, William, and the others changed. However, no one dared to stop him. They all moved aside. Larry was the proud son of Lightdom City¡¯s wealthy family. He was arrogant and surly. He would use any necessary means to achieve his goal. This kind of scion was not someone a small security guard like them could offend. Wane thought for a while and finally gritted his teeth. He ran to Han¡¯s office and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, something bad has happened. Larry ising to find trouble with you.¡± ¡°Larry?¡± Han sat up from his office chair and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. A mere spoiled rich kid can¡¯t stir up trouble in front of me. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out and look for him.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wane¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. That was Larry! He was the kind of guy that could give headaches to all big shots in Lightdom City. How came Han have the courage to look down on Larry? At this moment, Larry walked in and came face to face with Han. Seeing this scene, Wane¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, and cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Wane muttered. A fight was about to break out, William and the other security guards also had solemn expressions. Their hearts were in their throats, and they were extremely nervous. ¡°Beat up Han!¡± David watched from afar and sneered. His eyes were sinister and filled with anticipation as if he could already see the tragic scene of Han being pressed to the ground by Larry. ¡°Han!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Larry held Han¡¯s hand excitedly and passionately. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s really great to see you. Do me a favor. I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter. We must have a good chat!¡± As Larry spoke, he shook Han¡¯s hand passionately. ¡°This¡­¡± When they saw this scene, William, Wane, David, and the others werepletely dumbfounded. Larry didn¡¯t cause trouble for Han and even treated Han to a meal. He was extremely friendly. What happened? Silence! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The scene fell into a dead silence. In the security department, all the security guards widened their eyes and looked at Larry and Han in shock. They were all dumbfounded. He had always been arrogant, domineering, and condescending. He would not even look at mere security guards like them. Now, this rich guy was actually holding Han¡¯s hand. He was enthusiastic, friendly, and excited, as if he had been friends with Han for many years. This was unbelievable! ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°Is this really Larry? Why is he so friendly to Han?¡± Everyone looked at each other, unable to believe their eyes. The insufferably arrogant Larry hade to invite Han to dinner. It was unbelievable like the sun rising from the west. Moreover, Larry seemed to treat Hani like he was his brother. ¡°Treat me to a meal?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right, Han. No matter what, you have to do me a favor this time.¡± Larry refused to let go of Han¡¯s hand. He was full of enthusiasm and wished he could bring Han to the restaurant for a meal immediately. Larry had been pursuing Reign for a long, long time. He had used all his tricks. Unfortunately, all of his efforts were met with disdain by Reign Previously, Han had told him some ways to pursue Reign. He followed Han¡¯s instructions. Sure enough, Reign¡¯s attitude toward him did improve during this period Yesterday, Larry invited Reign out for a meal, but Reign actually agreed! This was the first time Reign had agreed to his request to have a meal together. Larry was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep at all after tossing and turningst night. After waking up, Larry immediately came to seek advice from Han At this moment. Han was like a counselor in hus eyes to help him pursue Reign. I¡¯m at work, so I can¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s talk after work, Han said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of working? My work is much more urgent than yours. I¡¯ll help you apply for leave from Ms. Labenz. This time, the two of us must have a good drink¡± Larry became a little impatient. ¡°Mr. Muller, what¡¯s so urgent?¡± Han asked curiously. Larry nced around and whispered to Han, ¡°Ms. Labenz promised me to have dinner tonight with her. I want to ask you what flowers I should give her and what kind of clothes I should wear.¡± Han still wanted to say something, but at this moment, his phone rang. Reign¡¯s secretary¡¯s voice came through. ¡°In fifteen minutes, all the leaders will be meeting on the tenth floor. No one can be absent.¡± With that, she hung up. Han held his phone and looked at Larry. ¡°Mr. Muller, I¡¯m sorry. I have a meeting to attend. We¡¯ll talk about our dinner after work.¡± Larry frowned and wanted to say something. ¡°Mr. Muller, Ms. Labenz doesn¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing. Besides. I¡¯m Ms. Labenz¡¯s employee. What do you think she¡¯ll think if I skip work to have a meal with you?¡± Han asked. Larry¡¯s expression changed. Then, he inmediately put on a smile. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Han, whatever you say. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Let¡¯s have lunch. See you,¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave first. Don¡¯t disturb my work.¡± Han waved his hand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up after you get off work.¡± Larry did not put on any airs. He smiled and really left. He obediently smoked outside the security room and quietly waited for Han to get off work. The security guards were stunned. What the fuck¡¯ Larry was unexpectedly friendly to Han! What happened between them? ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. It¡¯s time to patrol. Hurry up and go out to work.¡± Han nced at the others. Only then did William and the other security guards react and quickly leave. David stood in the distance and gritted his teeth. He had an angry scowl on his face. ¡°Damn it, what did this Han do to Larry? Why is Larry so good to him?¡± David had ininally wanted to watch Larry wreak havoc in the security department and beat up Han. But now, he saw that the arrogant Larry was so respectful and obedient in front of Han. This made David even more unhappy and filled him with hatred for Han. He red at Han before turning to leave. Wane initially wanted to go out and patrol, but in the end, he mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Han, what, what did you do to Mr. Muller?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just gave some pieces of advice to him,¡± said Han. Wane was skeptical, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask further. He immediately jogged behind David and went to patrol thepany. As Han looked at David¡¯s back, a cold glint shed across his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°Looks like I still have to have a good talk with this David¡± He could tell that David still held a grudge against him and would definitely trip him up behind his back. It was easy to dodge an open attack but difficult to defend against a concealed one Although Han was not afraid of David stirring up trouble, it would be quite troublesome for him to deal with it. Instead of waiting for David to attack him, it was better to take the initiative to talk to David and teach him a lesson. Han¡¯s expression was calm. He took the deputy department head¡¯s work pass from the table and put it on his neck. Then, he closed the door and went to the area he used to be in charge of After patrolling for a while, he went straight to the meeting room on the tenth floor. At this moment, the meeting room on the tenth floor was filled with Mapleturz Group¡¯s superiors. As the CEO, Reign sat in the middle, and Philip, the vice president, sat next to her. Other than that, there were also many big shots in the administrative department, the general manager of the sales department, the person in charge of the research and development department, Yvonne, and so on. There were more than a hundred people sitting in two circles. The first circle was filled with the leaders of the departments, with a strict hierarchy and clear levels of status. After Han came in, he sat in the empty seat in thest row. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The logistics department was the most unpopr department in Mapleturz Group. Their status in the group was very low. Although Han was a deputy department head and sounded impressive, he was actually a small character in the entire leadership level of Mapleturz Group. His location was also the most inconspicuous ce in the conference room. Quentin sat in front of Han. He turned around and nced at Han coldly, his eyes filled with disdain. As soon as Han sat down, the vice president, Philip, stared at him with an angry gaze and said coldly, ¡°We are all sitting here waiting for a small fry like you, Han. You are utterly disrespectful! How arrogant!¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Han. ¡°Han? Who is he? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s wearing a security uniform. I think he¡¯s from the security department.¡± ¡°Han, Ms. Labenz appointed him as the deputy department head of the security department. He just took office yesterday. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Directors like us have already arrived early, but he¡¯s thest to arrive. This person is too disrespectful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a small fry. How dare hee sote? No wonder Mr. Labenz is angry.¡± ¡°Mr. Labenz is famous for being strict, and yet this Han is so careless in his new position. He had already annoyed Mr. Labenz, and I doubt he will keep his position as deputy department head for long.¡± Many people looked at each other and discussed. Many people looked at Han with gloating eyes. They felt that Han was in trouble. Quentin sneered and prepared to watch Han getting humiliated. Philip was his uncle. Before the meeting, he had alreadymunicated with Philip. Philip wanted to humiliate Han andpletely undermine him during this meeting. Hepletely belittled Han, stripped him of his dignity, and made him feel utterly ashamed so that he would never be able to show his face again. When Reign heard Philip¡¯s words, her face darkened. Han was the deputy department head she had appointed, but Philip berated Han in public. It seemed like Philip was belittling Han, but he was meant to embarrass Reign. Just as Reign was about to speak, Han looked at Philip and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Quentin stood up from his seat and scolded Han angrily, ¡°He is Mr. Labenz, the vice president of Mapleturz Group. Han, how can you treat your superior rudely? ¡°Apologize to Mr. Labenz immediately!¡±. ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize?¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Mr. Labenz and a group of superiors went to the meeting room first, but you were thest to arrive. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t respect your superiors and don¡¯t follow the rules. Furthermore, you don¡¯t even know your superiors, which shows. disrespect towards them. You have to apologize!¡± Quentin said furiously. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Quentin was furious. He was just short of pointing at Han¡¯s nose and cursing. Seeing him like this, many of the superiors present remained silent. Everyone knew that Quentin was Philip¡¯s man. Other than Reign, no one dared to stop him. ¡°Han, this is indeed your fault. You have to apologize. Allen Stewart, the general manager of the sales department, stood up and echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to apologize!¡± ¡°Han, apologize now!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have no respect and such a rude attitude. If you don¡¯t apologize, I don¡¯t think you can continue as the deputy department head. You should resign!¡± The general managers of the logistics department, product optimization department, public rtions department, publicity department, and other departments also stood on Quentin¡¯s side. They scolded Han angrily, forced Han to apologize, and even wanted Han to resign. It was like a group attack! Philip looked at Han coldly. At the same time, he nced at Reign. Reign¡¯s expression darkened. She had appointed Han as the deputy department head, but these people were so rude to Han. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°Han, you have nothing else to say, right? Either you apologize immediately, or you get lost!¡± Quentin sneered with a sinister look as he watched this scene. With so many directors on his side and pressuring Han, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to get rid of Han? Han¡¯s expression was calm as he nced at the group of people. Finally, his gazended on Quentin, and he said calmly. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, tell me, which rule of thepany states that employees can¡¯t be thest to arrive at the meeting room during a meeting? ¡°Which rule of thepany states that thest person to arrive at the meeting is disrespectful to the superiors? ¡°If you can find it, I can apologizel¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Quentin was speechless. He just wanted to find an excuse to humiliate Han. How would he know if there were such rules and regtions in thepany? Han looked at Quentin and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯ve worked in thepany for so long. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know thepany¡¯s rules and regtions?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Quentin was speechless again. The rules and regtions were so long that he hadn¡¯t even read them. How would he know what they were? Seeing Quentin¡¯s reaction, Han knew what was going on. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, it seems like you really don¡¯t know. Then sit down. Don¡¯t disturb the meeting. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± ¡°You say I don¡¯t know thepany¡¯s rules, then how about you?¡± Quentin gritted his teeth and asked. ¡°I do know. It¡¯s Section 3 of Article 18 of thepany¡¯s regtions. It states that duringpany meetings, when the CEO is not speaking, others are not allowed to speak loudly, interrupt the proceedings, or disrupt the meeting. Offenders may face fines or even get fired.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, ording to thepany¡¯s rules and regtions, I think you should be the one to get lost.¡± Quentin reacted and sneered. ¡°Hehe, Han, you¡¯re talking nonsense. How can thepany have such rules?¡± ¡°ording topany regtions, Article 17, Section 5, those who baselessly questionpany policies will be fined 40 dors and may face suspension for observation. Be careful with your words, Mr. Hackbart.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Han, do you think you can scare me? Quentin¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth!¡± At this moment, Reign¡¯s secretary spoke and projected thepany¡¯s rules and regtions on the screen. Articles 17 and 18, as stated by Han, were word for word. ¡°This¡­¡± When Quentin saw this scene, his pupils constricted violently, and his expression instantly became unpleasant. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you said I didn¡¯t take the superiors seriously. However, you¡¯re tantly viting the rules and regtions. Do you have any respect for our superiors?¡± Han said. Quentin was stunned. Han turned to Philip and spoke calmly, ¡°Mr. Labenz, you used me ofcking discipline. Then I ask you, how should we punish Mr. Hackbart¡¯s behavior of disrespecting the superiors, interrupting the meeting, and causing a disturbance?¡± When Philip heard Han, his face darkened, and he could not say a word. ¡°Han, you¡¯re obviously changing the topic. Just because there is no rule against being thest one to arrive at the meeting. does that mean you can do so?¡± Allen said in a stern voice. ¡°Firstly, I wasn¡¯tte to arrive at the meeting room within the allotted time. Secondly, I didn¡¯t make a racket in the meeting.¡± Han looked at Allen and asked, ¡°Mr. Stewart, may I ask what did I do wrong? ¡°Or is it that you want to add the punishment of being thest one to arrive at the meeting to the company¡¯s regtions on behalf of Mr. Labenz?¡± Allen was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡®Han, don¡¯t spout nonsense. I don¡¯t have such thoughts at all.¡± Even if he were given a hundred times the courage, he would not dare to do anything on behalf of Mr. Labenz. Because it would be like a scheme to usurp the throne. If he were targeted by Philip and Reign, his career would be over! ¡°Han, let¡¯s focus on the topic. You don¡¯t have to tter everyone, do you?¡± Edmund Jenkins, the director of the publicity department, said in a stern tone.. ¡°tter everyone? Mr. Jenkins, all of you could dump on me, but you don¡¯t allow me to resist? You¡¯re just the director of the publicity department, yet you want to interfere in this matter? With such an abuse of power and disrespect for rules, do you still have respect for Ms. Labenz and Mr. Labenz?¡± Han retorted. 1..¡± Edmund was so frightened that he broke out in cold sweat. He hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not what you mean, then sit down. Is it your turn to meddle in this matter?¡± Han said coldly. Edmund was not happy. He hurriedly sat down and did not dare to say a word. Han¡¯s usation against Edmund was quite severe, and he managed to implicate him in his argument against Philip and Reign If Edmund continued to talk to Han, he would probably lose his position. ¡°Anyone else wants to speak for Mr. Hackbart?¡± Han nced at everyone. The directors who had criticized him before and asked him to apologize all shut up and lowered their heads. They did not dare to look at Han. Was this happening? Allen and Edmund, who were the most eloquent, were rendered speechless. Even Philip had shut up. How could they dare to go up and argue with Han head-on again? With Han¡¯s indifferent gaze, the entire ce fell into a dead silence. Excellent! Seeing this scene, Yvonne was so excited that she almost jumped up. Philip and Quentin clearly wanted to use the attack on Han to strike at Reign. However, Han¡¯s counterattack was simply too amazing! Not only did he put Quentin in the position of facing punishment, but also directly challenged Philip, engaging in a verbal battle with everyone and leaving them speechless. He was too strong. Most importantly, Han used thepany¡¯s rules and regtions to criticize them mercilessly and shut everyone up. He was too handsomet Yvonne looked at Han. The more she looked at him, the more pleasing he became. The more she looked at him, the more handsome he became. ? ? Reign also smiled. Reign was still thinking about how to counterattack, but she did not expect Han to use his ultimate move, directly making Philip and the others speechless. She did not expect the brave and skilled Han to have such a silver tongue. It made her look at Han in a new light. ¡°No one talks anymore, right?¡± Han nced at them coldly and said, ¡°Since no one objects, Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯ve made two mistakes. You deserve to be punished!¡± It was over! When Quentin heard Han, his face fell like a balloon deting. His heart sank to the bottom of his stomach. Initially, Quentin wanted to intimidate Han and show him who was the boss. But with just a few words, Han turned the tables andpletely reversed the situation. It left Quentin in a precarious position and caught off guard. The two mistakes Quentin made were neither small nor big. Everything depended on Reign¡¯s decision. If Reign fired him, even Philip would not be able to do anything. Thinking of this. Quentin swallowed his saliva with difficulty. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He looked at Reign with a pleading gaze, feeling uneasy. Quentin¡¯s eyes were worried. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 For the first time in his life, he felt a deep sense of defeat and regret, Not only his, but even Philip¡¯s expression was solemn and displeased. Quentin had never expected Han to be so eloquent. With just a few words, he hadpletely defeated them. He did not dare to speak up for Quentin openly. He only red at Har?. Reign was overjoyed to see Philip¡¯s men got defeated. However, she remained calm on the surface and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Jaber. Mr. Hackbart was joking with you to liven up the atmosphere of the meeting. You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡± Hearing Reign¡¯s words, Quentin was overjoyed. He knew that Reign was giving him a way out. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s what I meant. Mr. Jaber, please don¡¯t musunderstand.¡± Han nced at Reign expressionlessly and said calmly. ¡°I was also joking with you too. Why are you so serious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We are just joking. Everyone, please excuse us¡± Quentin also looked at the others with a smile. The others looked at each other. However, those who could sit here were all experienced people who had been through the harsh realities of society. All of them were sharp enough to see the truth of this matter. Seeing that Reign did not pursue the matter, some people immediatelyughed and apuded. Some people also voiced their agreement to resolve this conflict. Quentin finally heaved a sigh of relief and sat down. His back was already drenched in sweat. If Reign had held him ountable just now, even if Philip had protected him, his reputation in the company would have plummeted. Damn it! It was all Han¡¯s fault! Quentin clenched his fists fiercely and wished he could tear Han into pieces. In his opinion, his humiliation was Han¡¯s fault. If Han had obediently been bullied by them, everything would have been finel Han sat behind Quentin. He could clearly see that Quentin¡¯s back was drenched in sweat. He said calmly. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯ll make mistakes if you speak too much. Be careful with your words next time.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Quentin turned around and red at Han. Just as he was about to speak, Reign said. ¡°There¡¯s not much to discuss in today¡¯s meeting. I mainly want to see what development ns everyone has for the second half of the year. ¡°Everyone, sprak your mind Tell me your thoughts.¡± Following her words, many people present began to speak freely. It could be seen that the directors of each department had their own ideas. They had a deep understanding of thepany¡¯s departments and proposed many ideas. After the conflict, the atmosphere of the meeting became very harmonious, and the discussion was very lively. In the end, Reign finalized thepany¡¯s development in the next few years, which was focused on the pharmaceutical industry. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After confirming this direction, Yvonne was pushed to the front of the stage and became the director in charge of the research and development of new medicinal herbs. Then, Reign smiled and looked at Han. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll introduce you to a new colleague. This is Han, the deputy department head of the security department I specially promoted.¡± ¡°In the future, everyone should get closer to Mr. Jaber and cooperate with him more.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Han and gave him a look. Han had no choice but to stand up and greet everyone with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber.¡± ¡°I can tell that Mr. Jaber is an outstanding man. He¡¯s extraordinary.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber is so handsome. One look and I can tell that you¡¯re a martial arts expert. We¡¯ll definitely cooperate happily with you in the future.¡± As Han stood up, many people present revealed sincere smiles to him. There were even many female directors and deputy directors whose eyes were shining as they looked at Han?. Han was very handsome. He had a strong physique and a strong appearance. He exuded a masculine tra that was very attractive After introducing himself a few times, Han sat down under everyone¡¯s apuse However, his actions after entering the conference room had already attracted a lot of attention and left a deep impression ¡°Alright, today¡¯s meeting is over Mr. Jaber,e to my officeter. Dismiss Reign stood up, nced at Han, and turned to leave. After Reign and her secretary left, Philip also red at Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Quentin, come to my office¡± With that, he left Without another word, Quentin immediately followed Philip and left the conference room. After they left, the scene immediately became extremely lively. ¡°Mr. Jaber, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Anthony from the sales department. I want to invite you to a meal this afternoon. Would you honor me with your presence?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯mn from the public rtions department.¡± ¡°Come,e,e. Mr. Jaber, take a cigarette.¡± Many directors walked over and surrounded Han. They were enthusiastic and fawned over him. Someone wanted to treat them to a meal, and someone took out a cigarette and respectfully handed it to Han. They could all see that Reign was clearly favoring Han by appointing him as the deputy department head now. Reign might even assign important business tasks to Hanter on. Therefore, they had to curry favor with Han as soon as possible and establish a friendship with him. Otherwise, when Han became sessful, they would not be able to ingratiate themselves with him anymore. ¡°Sure, sure. We need to have a gathering if there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡± Han epted everything that came his way, even if it was just a pack of cigarettes. He mingled effortlessly and waited until he had made enough connections before saying, ¡°I appreciate all your kindness, but I need to go see Ms. Labenz now.¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, many people present did not dare to stop Han anymore. Han left the crowd and went to Reign¡¯s office. He closed the door behind him and sat down in front of Reign. He stared at Reign, who was working hard. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Reign raised her head and smiled like a flower. ¡°Why did you suddenly mention me as the deputy department head during the meeting? Han asked. ¡°You saved my life before, and now you¡¯re working under me. I have to think of a way to repay you.¡± Reign said with a smile. Han exposed her. ¡°Alright, stop pretending. You brought me up because you want to use me as a tool to deal with Philip and Quentin. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you¡¯re doing. The only problem is that you did it without asking for my opinion, which is despicable and shameless!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± This was the first time Reign had heard someone criticize her like that. She looked a little surprised. I said you¡¯re despicable and shameless!¡± Han said. Reign frowned slightly and said sincerely. ¡°Im sorry. I made a mistake. I apologize to you. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll immediately hold a meeting and reassign your position.¡± Reign adinired Han¡¯s ability and felt that Han could help her break the deadlock. It would allow her to stand firmer in the Labenz family and stabilize her status. That was why she made the decision without discussing it with Han. Now that she saw Han seemed to be very unhappy. She did not dare to offend him, so she could only apologize carefully. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t agree?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. From now on, I¡¯ll help you get rid of your dissidents, consolidate your status, and aplish things you are powerless to do. However, you have to promise me one thing¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Reign was overjoyed. As long as Han was willing to cooperate with her and eliminate dissidents, she could agree to Han¡¯s one hundred conditions, let alone one. ¡°I don¡¯t want money, but I want you to promise me that you will help me take care of my parents and family in the future!¡± Han said seriously. Reign was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Are you proposing to me and asking me to marry you?¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Reign looked at Han with a puzzled gaze. A trace of disgust and disappointment appeared in her heart. She hated lechers the most in her life, and she hated it even more when others teased her! Han did save her life and had some intimate contact with her. However, she was not particrly familiar with Han. Now, Han asked her to take care of his parents and rtives. If this was not a proposal, what was it? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mind Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°Of course not! You know that my identity is special. If I go abroad one day because of something, you have to take good care of my parents and my family,¡± Han said solemnly. His master asked him to return to the country and wait for the right time to carry out his mission. Han did not know what kind of mission it was. But if he were going on a mission, he would leave the city one day. And once he left, his parents and family would have no one to rely on Therefore, Han had to find someone to take care of his parents The Zabel family and Reign were both very good. They could be considered famous families in Lightdom City. If these two families could do their best to take care of his parents and family, he would be at ease to carry out the mission. In the end, Reign actually misunderstood and thought Han was proposing to her. What kind of logic was this? What was she thinking? How could she be so presumptuous and assume such a thing? He looked at Reign and thought to himself, ¡°IImm, she does look good. She has a good figure and a big butt. If I marry her, she¡¯s indeed a good choice¡± ¡°I see. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± When Reign heard this, her face flushed red, and she lowered her head in shame. Her heart was beating wildly. It turned out that she was overthinking, How embarrassing! ¡°Therefore, Ms. Labenz, I can be your saber and help you deal with the Labenz family. However, as a condition of our cooperation, you have to promise me that no matter what, you have to protect my parents and family,¡± Han said. ¡°No problem. Reign promised. As long as she could firmly establish herself in the Labenz family and take control of the power and resources, she would have no problem taking care of the Jaber family. ¡°You promised me.¡± ¡°I will not go back on my word!¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± After Han received Reign¡¯s assurance, he smiled and immediately shook her hand. After the two of them confirmed their partnership, they chatted for a while before Han left. After Han left, Reign still felt that her face was hot and her heart was beating wildly. She thought to herself, ¡°Reign, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly be so presumptuous?¡± As the CEO and the proud daughter of the Labenz family, she had nevercking suitors. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She had never felt moved by those pursuers. However, whenever she was faced with Han, she couldn¡¯t help but think too much, her heart racing and her face turning red with embarrassment, Proposall Even Larry had never said such things to her. Why would she misunderstand Han? In the vice president¡¯s office. Quentin¡¯s expression was gloomy as he stood rooted to the ground. Philip picked up a box on the table and threw it at Quentin fiercely. He said furiously, ¡°What the hell have you done, Quentin¡¯ Letting a mere deputy department head embarrass you? You¡¯ve made me look like a fool! I promoted you to the head of the security department, and this is how you repay me? ¡°Even a middle school kid could do a better job than you, you useless waste of space!¡± Recalling the scene where he was rendered speechless by Han in the conference room, Philip was furious. He scolded Quentin fiercely. Quentin¡¯s expression grew even more unpleasant. He whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Han had memorized thepany¡¯s rules. and regtions.¡± ¡°You still dare to quibble?¡± Philip was furious. He picked up the ashtray and threw it on the ground, smashing it into pieces. He said angrily, ¡°Han had only been in thepany for not long, and he has already memorized all the rules and regtions. That¡¯s talent! ¡°You¡¯ve been in thepany for so many years, but you don¡¯t even know what our rules and regtions are. What use are you in thepany Think carefully about what that damn Reign said. She treated Han as if he was the real department head. Shepletely ignored your authority and has no respect for you! ¡°You piece of shit!¡± Seeing how angry Philip was, Quentin kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to say a word. After Philip flew into a rage for a while, he calmed down and said coldly. ¡°Han is the saber that Reign used to deal with us. Now, she ced the saber beside you. She clearly wants to get rid of you first. ¡°You should know what to do next. righ ¡°I know I need to eliminate Han!¡± When Quentin heard thus, his eyes were ferocious as he made a throat-slitting gesture. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Quentin gritted his teeth. His eyes were old and shar knife eman of hostility As the dominant figure within the security department he held control over everything that happened there However. the rise of Han, Quentin sensed the approaching him cker of murderous Only by eliminating Han or kicking him out of the corporation could Quentin secure his positions ignited within Phulip¡¯s face darkened, and he said with deliberate emphasis. Tll give you one month. You¡¯ll know the consequences if you fail to remove Han from the security department within that time¡¯ Upon hearing this. Quentin shuddered and hastily replied, ¡°I got it ¡°Fine, now get out Philip said coldly Quentin offered an apologetic nod, walked out of the room, and closed the door behind hum Philip remained seated in his office, his eyes brooding and unfathomable as if concealing his thoughts He turned on hisputer and essed Han¡¯s file from the personnel department As he looked at Han¡¯s photo, a chilling and sinister aura shed through has darkened eyes After patrolling thepany for a while. Han returned to the security department It was now lunchtime, and with only five minutes left before the end of the returned from their patrols and gathered together Quentin sat in his office, with David sitting beside him. The two of them were whispering and seemed to be discussing something rkday, many security guards had already As Han entered the security department. Quentin looked up and cast him a cold nce Sensing the tension, Han returned the gaze. Their eyes met! Both of them noticed the hostility in each other¡¯s eyes. Han pondered for a while, then stepped forward and walked into Quentin¡¯s office. He then said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, do you have a moment? Id like to talk privately¡± Quentin nodded and turned to David, saying. You can leave for now¡± David stood up, cast a cold nce at Han, and brushed past him before leaving the office and closing the door behind Quentin sat on the couch and poured himself a cup of coffee. Then, he ced it on the table and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, what brings you here? Do you need something?¡± He emphasized Han¡¯s name. Han sat opposite Quentin, his expression devoid of emotion, and he spoke slowly, emphasizing each word, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss work matters Instead, let¡¯s talk about the grievances between us.¡± ¡°If we continue to fight like this, we¡¯ll both suffer¡± ¡°Are you afraid Quentin sneered ¡°Im just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to defeat me,¡± said Han Quentin¡¯s face fell ¡®Are you looking down on me? ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean to look down on you.¡± Han calmly replied, upping on his coffee and smiling faintly. I just want to say that both you and your uncle are trash You¡¯re not qualified to be my opponent ¡°If you insist on fighting against me and constantly sabotaging me, then you¡¯ll only be hastening your own demise.¡± ¡°Therefore, I advise you not to provoke me.¡± Quentin¡¯s sudden confrontation during today¡¯s meeting left Han feeling somewhat annoyed. Han didn¡¯t want to endure backstabbing from his colleagues in the workce, so he decided to have a serious talk with Quentin. Bang! Raging. Quentin mmed his coffee cup onto the table with great force. The cup shattered into pieces, spilling coffee all over the floor. Quentin red fiercely at Han like an angry lion. ¡°Han Jaber, is this your idea of a ¡®talk¡¯?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Han remained unfazed. Calmly sipping his coffee, he replied, ¡°Yes, I came here to warn you. If you continue to be stubborn and oppose me, what awaits you will be an endless abyss.¡± Veins bulged on Quentin¡¯s forehead. He suddenly drew his baton and pressed it against Han¡¯s face, coldly saying, ¡°Han, do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you now that Reign is protecting you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget your father was the one who begged me on his knees to give you a chance and take you in.¡± ¡°If I can take you in, I can also kick you out!¡± ¡°You, the son of a pauper who is lowly as an ant. What right do you have to look down on me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better apologize to me immediately. Or else, when I see your despicable father, I¡¯ll beat him and make him kneel before me again!¡± Han¡¯s hand froze mid-air as he was about to sip his coffee. He lifted his head and stared coldly at Quentin. ¡°I almost forgot about that. You took advantage of my father and made him kneel before you. I¡¯ve never forgotten that incident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Kneel before my father and apologize within three days. Then, I can consider going easy on you.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you need to bear the consequences!¡± As the Sovereign of Shadows, he couldn¡¯t reveal his true identity. He couldn¡¯t even openly tell his father his real identity. Otherwise, his enemies would target his family. Despite his previous ims of being formidable, Charlie didn¡¯t believe him and insisted on begging Quentin and William to secure his position in the Mapleturz Group. Charlie had lost face, and as his son, Han had to help him regain his reputation! Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Quentin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What did you say? You want me to kneel before your worthless father?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Han replied Upon hearing this Quentin¡¯s face grew even colder. He felt humiliated¡± This was an outright humiliation! In his eyes. Charlie was nothing more than a lowly beggar and a wretchedmoner Yet. Han demanded that he kneel and apologize to such a despicable individual. Wasn¡¯t this the epitome of humiliation? Quentin¡¯s eyes turned icy, and he red fiercely at Han. ¡°Han Jaber, dream on if you think I¡¯ll kneel before your wretched father like a servant!¡± ¡°Your father, that pathetic dog, isn¡¯t even worthy of being my shoe polisher!¡± ¡°What did you say? Han¡¯s gaze grew even colder. ¡°I said your father is a poor dog and a lowlymoner. He¡¯s not worthy even to be called garbage in this world¡­ Quentin¡¯s eyes were fierce and arrogant as he degraded Charlie to dust. Smack! Before Quentin could finish his sentence, Han pped hum and sent him flying and crashing into the wall. Instantly, blood filled his mouth. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Quentin felt a burning pain on his face. Momentarily stunned, he covered his cheek and looked at Han in disbelief. They were within thepany premises, yet Han dared to attack him physically. Not to mention he was Han¡¯s superior. ¡°Yes, I hit you!¡± Han¡¯s face was ice-cold as he enunciated each word. ¡°Let me make it clear. From now on, if you say a single bad word about my father. I¡¯ll p you!¡± His tone was cold and domineering. Quentin touched the blood at the corner of his mouth, his mouth twitching. Then his eyes turned bloodshot, consumed by rage. ¡°Argh! Han Jaber, I will kill you!¡± Gripping an iron rod, he went berserk and charged at Han As the head of the security team and a retired Special Forces soldier, Quentin possessed immense strength. The mere swing of his rod created a thunderous sound. The wind howled as the rod came crashing on Han with a strong force. His movements were swift, fierce, and precise! He targeted Han¡¯s vital points directly! A true master¡¯s skills were evident from the very first move! When Quentin made his move, it was undoubtedly a kill shot. He obviously wanted to take Han¡¯s life. Han¡¯s gaze grew even colder. With a swift kick, he preemptively sent Quentin flying more than five meters away, leaving him sprawled on the ground The tremendous force caused Quentin to cough up blood. His chest was burning with intense pain. He wasn¡¯t even sure how many of his ribs were broken. Clutching his chest, Quentin coughed violently, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. ¡°You¡­ He looked at Han in disbelief. Quentin had extensivebat experience and lightning-fast reflexes as a retired Special Forces soldier. He often delivered lethal blows with a single strike. However, despite exerting his full strength just now, he couldn¡¯t harm Han in the slightest. He was even unable to perceive Han¡¯s movements before being kicked away. His entire body was in excruciating pain. Han¡¯s strength was simply terrifying. ¡°I repeat myself. You must kneel before my father and apologize to him, or every time I see you. I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Han said coldly Having a narrow perspective and an outdated impression of Han eight years ago, Charlie viewed him as someone without a degree or skills and was fit only for a security guard position. That¡¯s why Charlie knelt and begged Quentin, even kowtowing to him. That was such a humtion! It would have been fine if Quentin hadn¡¯t done anything, considering it was Charlie¡¯s voluntary act. However, Quentin even suggested that Charlie should kneel before him. That¡¯s when Han became furious and decided to reach Quentin a lesson. ¡°You bastard, Han Jaber! I might not be able to beat you, but I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t deal with you. I¡¯m going to report you to Ms. Labenz right now!¡± Quentin clutched his chest and gritted his teeth. He endured the pain and stood up, wanting to comin to Reign and Philip. ¡°ording topany regtions, engaging in fights or brawls within the premises can result in severe consequences, including termination.¡± ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Han responded calmly. ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯re doomed! Just wait and see! I¡¯m going to report you right now!¡± Quentin gritted his teeth and red at Han, desperate to leave and lodge aint against him at the CEO¡¯s office. He had learned his lesson and knew he couldn¡¯t beat Han. A wise man wouldn¡¯t suffer unnecessary losses. Since he couldn¡¯t win physically, he would seek support from higher-ups to suppress Han. Just then, the door swung open. and Larry appeared at the entrance. Larry stared coldly at Quentin. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, are you nning to file aint against my friend?¡± ¡°Mr. Baker¡­¡± Quentin was stunned. For a moment, he was unsure of how to respond. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are you nning toin about my friend?¡± Larry repeated. His cold eyes were like sharp des piercing into Quentin, sending shivers down his spine. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Baker, this¡­ this is between me and Han. You see¡­¡± Quentin¡¯s voice trembled. While the Muller family¡¯s business might not rival the Labenz family in Lightdom City, the Muller family held greater power in the political arena. This was also why Reign could not outrightly reject Larry¡¯s relentless pursuit. Facing an influential guy like Larry, even someone like Quentin, a retired Special Forces member, felt fearful and dared not easily offend him Smack! Before Quentin could finish his sentence, Larry pped him hard across the face. ¡°Mr. Baker¡­¡± Stunned by the sudden blow, Quentin froze. Smack! He gave him another p! ¡°Mr. Baker, what are you doing?¡± Smack! Another p followed! Larry¡¯s face grew dark as he continued to rain down blows on Quentin¡¯s face, causing both his cheeks to turn bright red. ¡°Enough!¡± Face throbbing with pain, Quentin grew furious. He immediately reached out and gripped Larry¡¯s arm tightly before ring at him with malice. ¡°Mr. Baker, if you dare to p me again, don¡¯t me me for striking back!¡± ¡°You want to strike me? Who do you think you are? You think you can hit me too?¡± Larry sneered. With that, he raised his arm, preparing to strike again. Quentin gritted his teeth and did not dare to resist. He could only dodge. ¡°You stupid thing! How dare you try to dodge?¡± Larry grew furious and continued to swing his hand. Quentin tried to dodge again but couldn¡¯t evade the blow this time. He got hit squarely, and his face immediately swelled beyond recognition. ¡°What?¡± Quentin¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, He had clearly dodged when Larry made his move. How was it possible that Larry still managed tond a hit? How could this be? Witnessing the scene, Han also had a slight change in his expression. Larry¡¯s p had been cunningly angled and incredibly fast. He obviously demonstrated martial arts techniques. He didn¡¯t expect Larry to possess such skills. Han might have mistaken him for a spoiled rich kid if he didn¡¯t showcase his abilities. Little did he expect that Larry was actually a master in martial arts. ¡°You stupid thing, why aren¡¯t you fighting back?¡± Larry¡¯s gaze turned icy. As he spoke, he delivered another p to Quentin¡¯s face. Quentin was even more shocked. He had intended to dodge the p, but Larry¡¯s speed was too fast for him to react. Bang! Before Quentin could respond, Larry leaped forward. He delivered a kick that sent Quentin flying and crashing to the ground. Blood flowed out from Quentin¡¯s mouth, and he looked utterly disheveled. ¡°So, you wanted toin about my friend, didn¡¯t you? Now go ahead andin!¡± Larry pped his hands and towered above Quentin with a cold, condescending gaze. Quentinid on the ground. His face was in pain as he looked at Larry with a horrific expression. ¡°How¡­. How is this possible?¡± He realized that Larry was not just a spoiled rich kid but a formidable master more powerful than himself! He had nned to keep the injuries as evidence andin to Reign and Philip about Han. However, his n seemed futile now that Larry had given him a brutal beating. As long as Larry stepped forward and admitted to initiating the attack, nobody in thepany would dare to stand by Quentin¡¯s side. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Quentin clenched his fist, his expression as unpleasant as if he had swallowed a dead frog. His heart was filled with grievance and frustration. After finishing his assault, Larry wiped his hands with a handkerchief and pulled a card from his pocket before throwing it at Quentin. Coldly, he uttered, ¡°This is for your medical expenses. Take it!¡± ¡°Remember this well. Han is my friend. I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you if you dare to disobey him in the security department!¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Arrogant¡¯ Domineering¡± High and mighty! Larry showed these three words vividly. He hit someone, threw the card topensate him, and threatened him. This series of actions were done smoothly and easily. Han watched from the side, and his newfound respect for Larry disappeared without a trace. Although Larry was very good at martial arts, he was only a very powerful debauched who was good at martial arts. He was essentially the same. ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Seeing that Quentin did not speak. Larry¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as he kicked Quentin hard again. Quentin¡¯s bones were about to break. He gritted his teeth. Facing the unreasonable Larry, even someone like him could only admit defeat. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Gor it.¡± ¡°Also, remember, since Han is my brother, his words are equivalent to mine. If you dare to disobey, I will still beat you up!¡± Larry said. ¡°Got¡­ Got it,¡¯ Quentin lowered his head and said. ¡°Ignorant stupid thing, you only speak properly after 1 beat you up.¡± Larry nced at Quentin coldly and kicked him again. Then, he turned around and put on a smile. He looked at Han with a smile. ¡°Han, did this stupid thing hurt you?¡± ¡°How about this? As long as this stupid thing is disobedient, tell me immediately. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°In Lightdom City, there¡¯s no one that I can¡¯t teach a lesson to!¡± Han didn¡¯t know what to say Larry bullied a subordinate and said it so proudly. This person was indeed a debauchee! When Quentin heard this, his expression turned even angrier. ¡°What are you looking at? Stupid thing, if you keep looking. I will dig our your eyes,¡± Larry said coldly. Quentin kept quiet out of fear and hurriedly lowered his head. Only then did Larry smile again. He looked at Han with a smile. ¡°Han, do you think it¡¯s okay to deal with him like this?¡± ¡°Yeah. Actually, I can handle this little thing on my own,¡± Han said calmly. Although he didn¡¯t like to bully others, watching Larry beat Quentin up like that made him feel very different. It seemed that it was quite satisfying to bully others! He did not need to do it himself to beat his enemy into submission. This was quite good. When Larry heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief and said enthusiastically to Han, ¡°Han, now that the matter is resolved, can we go eat?¡± ¡°Sure, wait a second. I¡¯ll go change my clothes,¡± Han said. ording to thepany¡¯s rules, as deputy department head, he could go home or go out at noon for as long as he wanted. After changing into his own clothes in the changing room, he walked out and said to Larry. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Larry was overjoyed. He immediately walked over and walked out of Mapleturz Group with Han very enthusiastically and tteringly. It was as if he was Han¡¯sckey. Seeing this scene, all the security guards in the security department looked at each other and opened their mouths in shock. Larry, the debauchee, was actually so enthusiastic and fawning over Han. It was simply unbelievable. Quentin stood up and touched his wound. He stared at the back of Han and Larry and gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with hatred and doubt. ¡°Damn it, why is this arrogant and domineering Larry on Han¡¯s side?¡± David rushed in. When he saw Quentin like this, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you, how did you¡­¡± Then, with a dark expression, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Was it Han who did it?¡± ¡°It was Larry!¡± Quentin said coldly. When David heard this, he opened his mouth but could not say a word. If Quentin was beaten up by Han, they still had a way to take revenge, But if Quentin was beaten by Larry, there was really nothing they could do. ¡°Give me a cigarette!¡± Quentin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. David helped Quentin hand over a cigarette and even helped him light it. Quentin smoked and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. His gaze was cold and filled with anger and killing intent. He gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Is Han treating us tonight?¡± ¡°I just asked William and Wane. He¡¯s really going to invite everyone in the security department.¡± ¡°Alright, then help me find a few people, preferably professional assassins. Tonight, I¡¯m going to kill this Han Jaber!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Quentin stared at Han¡¯s back and gritted his teeth as he spoke. His eyes were filled with hatred, anger, and killing intent. As the department¡¯s director, he had always been high and mighty. He had always bossed his subordinates around and even plundered the sries of those employees who got into thepany by relying on their connections with him. He had indirectly received protection fees. He had been leading a good life. However, since the arrival of Han, everything had changed. Not only did Han not give him protection fees, but he was also disrespectful to him in public. Moreover, Han had managed to be the deputy department head in a very short period of time, which was almost on par with him. The most infuriating thing was that Han was so domineering that he beat him up just because of a few words. He even enlisted the support of Larry, leaving him helpless. Most importantly, behind Han stood Reign. It was obvious that Reign was doing this to let Han take his ce! If he left it like that, with Han¡¯s ability, he would be out of the picture in less than a month. On the way back to the security department, he had been thinking about how to deal with Han. He thought about it and finally came to the conclusion that the fastest way to chase Han away was to kill him! Only by killing Han could he sit firmly in the director¡¯s position. ¡°Professional assassins?¡± David was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. We must find professional assassins and kill him when he entertains everyone tonight.¡± Quentin said with a sinister smile. ¡°But I can¡¯t find professional assassins.¡± David looked troubled. He was just a security guard. How could he know professional assassins? Moreover, the assassin industry was so mysterious. If they could be found easily by an ordinary person like him, they must be ipetent and useless. ¡°Can¡¯t find them?¡± Quentin turned around, stared at David, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can find them or not, but you have to kill Han tonight no matter what.¡± ¡°As long as you kill Han. I¡¯ll get my uncle to rmend you to be deputy department head.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°But, Mr. Hackbart, it¡¯s illegal to kill someone. If I get caught, I¡¯ll have to go to jail.¡± David looked troubled. Bam! Quentin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He pped David so hard that David vomited blood. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that wealthes from danger?¡± ¡°David, you have to do it tonight no matter whether you want to or not. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be kicked out of thepany tomorrow!¡± With that, he mmed the door and left quickly for the hospital to treat his wounds. David stood rooted to the ground with a troubled expression. He was just strategizing. He had been thinking Quentin would kill Han so he could reap the benefits of it. However, Quentin actually gave him this mission, which made him dumbfounded. He could casually say that they should kill someone. It didn¡¯t matter at all. However, if he was really asked to kill someone, he would not dare to do so even if he was given a hundred guts. It was now aw-based society. If amoner like him killed someone and was arrested, he would really be doomed. ¡°This time, there¡¯s really no turning back.¡± ¡°Damn Han Jaber, dam?n Quentin Hackbart!¡± David took out a cigarette, lit It, and put it in his mouth. His eyes were cold and vicious, filled with danger. He gritted) teeth and said. ¡°You¡¯re all bullying me. Now that I can¡¯t have a good time, the two of you won¡¯t have a good time either. ¡°If I¡¯m determined to risk my life. I¡¯ll even dare to pull the king down, not to mention you guys!¡± He caressed his face which was reddened by Quentin¡¯s p. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. All these years, he had always been loyal to Quentin. But now, because of a moment of hesitation, he was pped. This p shattered his loyalty to Quentin. Not only was he thinking about how to deal with Han, but he also began to n how to get Quentin out of Mapleturz Group In a private room in a luxurious restaurant. Larry ordered arge table of dishes and treated Han warmly. There were all kinds of delicacies. Han looked at the table full of dishes and frowned slightly. ¡°Just the two of us?¡± There were so many dishes that the two of them could not finish them. It was shameful to waste food. ¡°Yeah, just the two of us.¡± Larry said. Han was speechless. This person was indeed profligate. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, he regretted telling this person about Reign¡¯s hobbies and temper. If this person really ended up with Reign, there was no telling what he would change into. However, it was not toote to make up for it. If he could train Larry well and improve his personality, he might be able to give it a try. He held back his thoughts and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Muller, I¡¯ll teach you the first lesson now. You can¡¯t be extravagant.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Larry was stunned. ¡°Although Ms. Labenz is from a noble family, she has experienced hardships and knows the hardships of the human world. Therefore, she doesn¡¯t like to be extravagant.¡± Han took a big lobster and ced it on his te, then he said as he ate it, ¡°If you want to pursue her, you have to cut out the habit of being extravagant and wasteful¡± ¡°For example, when I have lunch with you this time, you ordered more than 20 delicacies, which will only arouse Ms. Labenz¡¯s disgust.¡± Larry¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly shouted outside, ¡°Hey, remove all these dishes now.¡± Han hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already ordered it. It¡¯ll be a waste if we don¡¯t eat it. If you continue to return the dishes like this, won¡¯t others suffer if the hotel gives these dishes to others?¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz is a kind person, so she doesn¡¯t like it when you do things that are detrimental to other people¡¯s interests.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah yeah, you¡¯re right. But now that the food has been ordered and we can¡¯t finish it, what should we do?¡± Larry looked troubled. ¡°We¡¯ll try our best to eat. If we can¡¯t finish it, then pack up these dishes and give them to the beggars or migrant workers by the roadside. This will help improve your personal image and leave other people with a good impression,¡± Han said as he ate ¡°For beggars and migrant workers?¡± A look of disgust shed across Larry¡¯s eyes. As a rich second-generation heir, he had never interacted with migrant workers or beggars in his life. He even looked down on these people from the bottom of his heart and felt these people were of low status. In the end, Han asked him to interact with those people and even sent them such good food! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Han. ¡°No, those lowly people are not qualified to enjoy these things. I¡¯d rather throw the food into the trash can than give them to those people!¡± Larry said in a low voice. ¡°Why?¡± Han frowned. Larry¡¯s expression was arrogant as he said word by word, ¡°Because they don¡¯t deserve it Tm a high and mighty aristocrat, a young gentleman who controls everything. They¡¯re just mud on the ground, Jowly! poo Upon hearing his words, Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He put down the lobster in his hand and stood up to leave. ¡°Han, where are you going?¡± Larry¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly chased after Han. Han said coldly, ¡°People with different views on life can¡¯t work together. Mr. Muller, please find someone else.¡± With that, he left without looking back. The dissidence of opinions made it useless to talk! This profligate young man was worse than he had imagined. He felt disgusted and did not want to continue facing this person. After all, his parents were also people who lived at the bottom of society. He had also risen from the bottom. Larry¡¯s words clearly regarded him as mud. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Larry¡¯s eyes turned cold. He ducked in front of Han and said fiercely, ¡°Jaber, I invited you for the meal because I think highly of you. Moreover, I ordered so many delicacies, but you were not satisfied. You even threw a tantrum at me!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡± Han stared at Larry and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Muller, this is your nature, right? You fall out with others just because of a disagreement. Look at yourself. Do you think you deserve Ms. Labenz?¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 At first, Han still had some expectations for Larry. He felt that, if being trained, this young man might well be worthy of Reign After all. Larry and Reign were truly a match made in heaven in terms of family background! After today¡¯s meal, he could finally see Larry clearly. This person was truly profligate! He was heartless and condescending. He was a person who relied on his hobbies to conduct himself. He even hated the migrant workers and the low-ss people so much. And he would fall our with others at the slightest disagreement. How could such a person be worthy of Reign? Larry¡¯s eyes turned even colder. He stared at Han fiercely. ¡°Oh, Jaber. I knew you were not a simple person. Now, you¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors, haven¡¯t you? You want to separate me from Reign, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han asked. ¡°Do you really think I brought you here to eat just to discuss how to date Rei?¡± Larry sneered With a dangerous look in his eyes, he said word by word, ¡°I brought you here to teach you a lesson!¡± With that, he pped his hands. Immediately after, the door was opened and more than 30 fierce and vicious men rushed in. Armed with weapons, they surrounded Han with hostility in their eyes. With their arrival, a tremendous atmosphere of murder filled the air. Terrifying killing intent enveloped Han. At the same time, footsteps sounded outside the door. Nearly 50 burly men appeared at the door and blocked all the entrances and exits of this floor. Seeing this scene, Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Larry, what do you mean?¡± Larry sneered when he saw so many people arrive. He returned to the dining table and sat down. His gaze was cold as he said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± I was putting on a show with you just now. Do you really believe that I don¡¯t know how to pick up girls?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He took a sip of red wine before saying coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve been suspicious of you ever since you first told me about Reign¡¯s hobbies. ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly security guard from the lower sses. You don¡¯t even have the chance to meet Rei, but you know Rei so well Why? ¡°So, I spent a lot of manpower and financial resources to investigate you. ¡°Hard work pays off I finally found out that you were the one who saved Rei when she was in danger overseas. ¡°After returning to the country, you worked as a security guard in Rei¡¯spany. Soon, you attracted Rei¡¯s attention and even gained Yvonne¡¯s trust. ¡°Not long ago, you went to Yvonne¡¯s house, and Rei also went there. No one knew what you did during that time, but after leaving Yvonne¡¯s house, Rei felt guilty and made an exception to promote you to the deputy department head¡± After a pause, his eyes became colder and colder. He stared at Han fiercely and said with a murderous aura, ¡°Jaber, you really yed a good game You started plotting overseas and obtained Rei¡¯s trust. ¡°You must have a hidden agenda to get so close to Rei. You might be trying to kill her for money! ¡°Han Jaber, I invited you here today to warn you. You¡¯d better stay away from her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡± His voice was not loud, but it was filled with killing intent Larry stared coldly at Han with his cold eyes. ¡°Do you hear me?¡± Han looked at Larry and came to a realization. It seemed that Larry was not a simple profligate young man. He was brave, resourceful, and ruthless This was an ambitious and ruthless person! Unfortunately, Larry had messed with the wrong person. ¡°Are you fucking deaf? Mr. Muller is talking to you. What are you standing there for? Get down on your knees to Mr. now!¡± One of Larry¡¯s minions, armed with a weapon, roared and berated. This person¡¯s name was Ron Denise and he was Larry¡¯s most loyal follower. ¡°How dare you snatch a woman from Mr. Muller? I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± The rest of the crowd, more than eighty of them, roared at his words. Their voices were like thunder, uniform, deafening, and monstrous. This was simply a well-trained army! An ordinary person would have peed his pants from this aura and voice. Han was expressionless. He turned around and looked at Larry. ¡°There are so many people here. Mr. Muller, this isn¡¯t just to warn me. I¡¯m afraid you have another purpose, right?¡± Larry drank his wine and his gaze was cold. ¡°You have to pay the price for snatching my woman.¡± ¡°Now, kneel down, beg for mercy, and admit your mistake. Then, cut off one of your arms, and I will spare your life and let you leave.¡± As he spoke, one of his men threw an iparably sharp saber to Han. The bright de was especially intimidating. Han didn¡¯t even look at the saber. He kept staring at Larry. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll get someone to beat you until you¡¯re half dead, and then I¡¯ll get my people to cut off your hand.¡± Larry¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence. As he drank and ate, he said coldly. ¡°Now, make your own choice. Do you want to do it yourself or do you want us to help you?¡± With so many martial arts experts here, they had the advantage in numbers. They could even drown Han with their saliva. Therefore, he was fearless and felt that he could win Han easily, and he did not take Han seriously at all. Han stretched out his leg and picked up the saber. He held it in his palm and lightly flicked the back of the saber, causing it to make a crisp sound. He smiled and said, ¡°What a good saber! The forging process is very good. It would be a pity to use it to cut people.¡± ¡°What are you nagging about? Make your choice!¡± Ron shouted. Swoosh! Before he could finish speaking, the saber light appeared like a sudden p of thunder and disappeared in a sh. Ron¡¯s left ear was cut off in an instant, dripping with blood. ¡°Ouch!¡± Intense pain engulfed Ron and he screamed like a pig being ughtered. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this scene, Larry stopped eating and froze there, and his expression instantly froze too. Not only him. Everyone present was also dumbfounded. There were more than 80 people on their side, and they were all brave and good at fighting. Under such a circums Han still dared to make the first movel Was he out of his mind? Han held the bloody saber and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll choose the third option. I¡¯ll kili all of your Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The cold voice sounded as crawled out of hell, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. With this sentence. Han¡¯s body burst into a towering murderous aura. The killing intent was like a sea that swept across all directions, engulfing the more than 80 people at the scene. At this moment. Han was like a Super yer who had walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. His gaze was as sharp as a saber, and his killing intent soared into the sky This momentum aura shocked everyone on-site to the point of fear. Larry¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss stopped in midair. He looked at Ron, who had his ear cut and screamed in horror, and then at Han, holding a saber like a Super yer. His expression was terrible. At this moment, he finally realized one thing. Han was not overwhelmed with numerical strength! Damn it! Larry gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Bastard, Han, you dare to attack. All of you, listen up. Take action. Kill him!¡± Even with so many of them, they couldn¡¯t stop Han. Han even took the lead in cutting off one of Ron¡¯s ears. This was a tant p in the face! If he didn¡¯t kill Han and regain his dignity, how could he survive if this matter spread? ng! Before he could finish his sentence, Han suddenly took action. The saber thundered across the sky and appeared 0.4 inches in front of his throat. The sharp beam of the saber split the wine cup in his hand into two neatly. ¡°W-What? Larry¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his face turned pale with shock. Han¡¯s saber was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to react before the point of the saber was at his throat. The sharp de cut open the skin of his throat, and a little blood flowed out. ¡°Kill¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. When Han did this, Ron and the other thugs finally reacted. They raised their weapons, intending to take action against Han. *Til kill him no matter who dares to take half a step forward!¡± Han said coldly. His tone was very light, but his words could reach everyone¡¯s ears with unparalleled rity. Only then did those people see that Han had already appeared in front of Larry All of them opened their mouths wide in shock Wasn¡¯t this speed too fast! Before they could see how Han moved, he had already ced the saber on Larry¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Stop it Everybody stop it¡± Ron¡¯s expression changed drastically. He stopped immediately and tried to stop the others constantly. Many people stopped in their tracks and looked at Han with fearful eyes. They struggled to swallow their saliva and did not dare to say a word, afraid that Han would identally cut Larry¡¯s throat. The scene fell into silence, and the atmosphere became extremely solemn. Han¡¯s saber was as steady as a mountain. It kept pressing against Larry¡¯s throat, The saber glow was flickering and terrifying. Larry¡¯s face was pale and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He did not dare to move even a moment. When his life was threatened, he was afraid and did not dare to move even though he was born with a silver spoo mouth. His heart was about to jump out of his throat. His lips moved as if he waited on threaten Han, but after being red at by Han, he kept ey so qu dare to say a word. ¡°Mr. Muller, knives and guns have no eyes. You¡¯d better not move.¡± Han¡¯s face remained expressionless. He held the saber in one hand and ced it on Larry¡¯s neck. With the other hand, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and opened the box. With a flick of his thumb, he popped a cigarette into his mouth. His movements were elegant and natural. However, this action scared Larry, Ron, and the others so much that their hearts were about to break. If Han made a mistake and inserted an extra inch of the de, it would have cut off Larry¡¯s trachea directly. ¡°You, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Ron gritted his teeth and stared at Han. One of his ears was gone, and blood flowed down his head, dyeing his clothes red. He looked as ferocious as a demon. Han didn¡¯t even look at him. He searched his body for a while but couldn¡¯t find a lighter. Then, he looked at Ron and asked, ¡®Do you have a lighter?¡± Ron gritted his teeth and took out his lighter. ¡°Light it for me.¡± Han said calmly. ¡°You!¡± Ron was furious, but Larry¡¯s life was in Han¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t dare to offend Han, so he could only light up Han¡¯s cigarette obediently. Han took a puff and exhaled the smoke, enjoying it immensely. To catch bandits, catch the ringleader first. He understood this principle too well. Although there were many of them, as long as he controlled Larry, these people would all be trash. When they saw this scene, Larry, Ron, and the others were so angry that they wished they could kill Han with one sh. Moreover, they felt aggrieved. It was clear that they had an advantage in numbers and could easily defeat Han. However, with so many of them, they were restrained by Han alone. Most importantly, Han had a light and calm expression and was still smoking leisurely. He did not take them seriously. making them gnash their teeth in hatred. After taking a few puffs, Han lowered his head and looked at Larry. ¡°Mr. Muller, what did you just say? You want me to kneel to you and cut off my hand, right?¡± Larry gritted his teeth. His expression was dark and terrible. Just now, he threatened Han and said he wanted to cut off Han¡¯s arm. Now that Han was bringing up the past, it was clear that he was looking for trouble. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why are you mute now?¡± Han sneered. ¡°Kill me if you have the balls!¡± Larry said wrathfully. ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Han¡¯s gaze became even colder. As he spoke, the saber went in half an inch, piercing a deeper wound in Larry¡¯s throat. Blood flowed out. Finally, the saber cut through the skin and flesh at Larry¡¯s throat and pressed against Larry Muller¡¯s white windpipe. On both sides of the trachea, there are red arteries. As long as Han stabbed and pulled again, Larry would die. After feeling this intense pain, Larry felt a chill all over his body. He looked at Han with fear and horror in his eyes. Crazy! Han was a lunatict This gaze was clearly murderousl Although Larry was powerful, he felt the aura of despair at this time The shadow of desth making his skin turn cold. covered his entire At this moment, he was afraid. He was terrified to the bone. His mouth opened, but he could not say a word. In his eyes, the current Han was a demon! ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡± When Ron saw this scene, his face turned pale. He knelt to Han, begging, ¡°Han, please don¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll apologize to you on behalf of Mr. Muller. I was wrong. We were wrong!¡± Thump! Thump! As Ron knelt, the 80 people were also panicked. They knelt and begged in unison, ¡°Please let Mr. Muller go!¡± The scene was spectacr as if they were kneeling to their Holy Master. Seeing this scene, Larry¡¯s face suffused with deep red. It was terrible. More than 80 people had never knelt before him, but in the end, they knelt before Han. How could he ept this? Han smoked and nced at them. Then, he looked at Larry and repeated coldly, ¡°Mr. Muller, what did you just say? at them. Then, he looked at L Larry and repe Chapter 124 Chapter 124 The cold words were repeated. Like the voice of Hell Satan, it slowly entered Larry¡¯s ears. Larry¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly Damn it, he kept repeating it was a ruthless p to his face. However, with the saber on his neck, he did not dare to say a word. Ron and the others were also terribed and on tenterhooks Han smoked slowly and said coldly. ¡°Mr Muller, if you treat me as a friend or listen to me. I will not do anything to you. We will part on bad terms and never contact each other again at most¡± ¡°However, you should not look at me from the perspective of conspiracy theory, let alone threaten me¡± ¡°I have a good temper It doesn¡¯t matter if you scold or nder me, but you have to pay the price for threatening me.¡± After saying that, he took out the burning end of the cigarette and pressed it into the palm of Larry¡¯s hand. The mes burned, and Larry¡¯s expression instantly twisted. He wanted to scream, but Han¡¯s saber pressed down on his windpipe again, making him afraid to make a sound. He could only grit his teeth and clench his fists, enduring the pain. His face buckled and twisted, and bean-sized beads of sweat kept dripping down ¡°Han, you, stop it!¡± When Ron saw Larry being tortured to such a state, his eyes were filled with fear. He quickly pleaded. ¡°If you have any dissatisfaction you cane towards me. Please don¡¯t hurt Mr. Muller¡± He could tell that Han was quite a terrifying desperado. If he provoked Han, it was very likely that Han would fly into a rage and kill Larry with a single sh. Once Larry died, as Larry¡¯s followers, none of them would have an easy time Swoosh! Han threw away the cigarette butt. With a flick of his wrist, the point of the saber instantly slipped off, cutting a deep wound from Larry¡¯s throat to his abdomen, drenched in blood Then, he suddenly pierced Larry¡¯s thigh with his saber and nailed it to the ground, dripping with blood. ¡°Ahhhh¡± The pain of the cut immediately made Larry let out a piercing scream ¡°Mr Muller¡± Ron and the others were shocked When they saw that Han no longer had a weapon in his hand, they stood up and tightened their grip on their armS, wanting to deal with Han As soon as they got up. Han grabbed Larry¡¯s throat. He shouted coldly. ¡°All of you. Kneel!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The expressions of Ron and the others changed drastically Under the fear of harming Larry, they could only kneel again and look at Han with dread At this moment, Han took out an elixir and threw it into Larry¡¯s mouth. Then, he tapped several acupoints on Larry¡¯s body Larry¡¯s screams stopped. He swallowed the elixir with difficulty. His eyes were shocked as he said in a tremulous voice. ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Chronic poison From today onwards, the poison in your body will act up once every three days. Every time it acts up, it will make you wish you were dead. Only I have the antidote for this poison¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said word by word ¡®So, I advise you not to provoke me. Otherwise, if something happens to the, you will dir, too ¡°What?¡± Larry s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly reached out to dig his throat. ¡°I will not work. There are still fifteen minutes before the attack. I will subakke after thirty minutes of continuous attack.¡± ¡°There will be another attack after tomorrow if you do not want to die,e to find me before 12 o¡¯clock tomorrow. I w wait for you if you¡¯rete.¡± ¡°Also, remember, don¡¯t make me angry, and don¡¯t threaten me again. Otherwise, I can kill you tonight!¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he walked out. Wherever he went, no one dared to stop him. After he left. Larry half-knelt on the ground and screamed incessantly, ¡°Hurry up, pull out this saber, and send me to the hospital¡± At this moment. Larry was already covered in blood. The wound on his throat extended all the way to his navel. It was bloody and shocking. When Ron and the others saw this scene, their eyes were fearful and frightened. They never expected that Han would be so ruthless. This method was too savage! This Han was simply a demon! ¡°What are you standing there for? Take me to the hospital quickly!¡± Larry roared. Because his voice was too loud, it affected the wound outside his trachea. It was so painful that he gritted his teeth and hurriedly covered his throat, afraid his trachea would rupture. Only then did Rone back to his senses and quickly went to pull out the saber that had been stabbed in Larry¡¯s thigh. However, they could not pull it out at all. The saber seemed to be rooted and firmly nailed to the ground. Ron could not move it with all his strength. ¡°Come on and help!¡± Ron shouted. At this moment, a few burly men came over to help. With great effort, they pulled out the saber on Larry¡¯s thigh. Then, they rushed to the hospital for treatment with Larry, who was covered in blood and screaming. After revealing Larry¡¯s identity, all the doctors in the hospital were rmed. All the experts immediately rushed to Emergency Department to treat Larry. With this treatment, they were all stunned. The wound on Larry¡¯s chest looked so deep. But it did not break through the abdominal wall. It just happened to stop on the surface. The prating injury on Larry¡¯s thigh shocked the surgeons even more. This prating injury only damaged the skin and flesh, not the major blood vessels, nerves, or bones. ¡°Skilled and magical craftsmanship. Amazing!¡± A surgeon could not help but exim in admiration. As an experienced surgeon who had been practicing medicine for more than 20 years, he could not cut a wound like the one on Larry¡¯s chest without hurting bones, nerves, or major arteries. It is conceivable that the person who made the move was so great that he showed the knowledge of human anatomy incisively and vividly, which was so amazing. Such saber skill could be said to be world-shaking ¡°Stop sighing. This is Mr. Muller. Hurry up for treatment,¡± the director urged. Only then did the surgeons react. They immediately performed a detailed examination of Larry. After confirming that Larry had no other injuries or illnesses, they injected Larry with an anesthetic and began debriding and suturing. ¡°Ahhh!¡± At this moment, Larry suddenly let out an iparably miserable scream. His face was twisted in pain, and he was sweating profusely. His hands kept scratching his skin, leaving one bloody-red scratch after another. He screamed, ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much Help me At this very moment, he felt like thousands of ants biting his entire body. It was painful, itchy, and unbearable. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± All the doctors panicked. He had already been injected with an anesthetic, so why was Larry still crying out in pain? What was going on! ¡°Poisoned!¡± Ron looked at Larry¡¯s reaction and suddenly remembered what Han had said. He quickly said to the doctors in the hospital, ¡°Mr. Muller is poisoned. Hurry up and find out what poison is and detoxify him!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Ron was anxious and panicked. Han fed Larry poison. He did not know what it was, so he could only pray that the doctors could quickly take action and treat Larry. ¡°Poisoned?¡± ¡°Quick, get ready for gastricvage!¡± ¡°Nurse,e over and draw blood immediately. Send it to theboratory for testing!¡± ¡°Immediately put in saline and inject the antidote!¡± As the doctors knew that Larry had been poisoned, their expressions changed drastically. They started resuscitation,boratory tests, and a coordinated process on the spot. They were all experienced doctors who had saved many poisoned patients. They were proficient in operation and resuscitation. However, after this set of actions, they were all dumbfounded. All the rescue efforts were ineffective. They even used painkillers and tranquilizers. But they did not have much effect. The calming effect was a bit, but Larry still screamed in pain. There was no analgesic effect at all. ¡°The test results are out. There¡¯s no damage to the liver or kidney function. The other biochemical functions are normal.¡± ¡°Also, the X-ray, abdominal ultrasound, and CT showed no abnormalities. From these results, this doesn¡¯t seem like poisoning,¡± ¡°But Mr. Muller is already unbearable in so much pain that even painkillers are ineffective.¡± ¡°What is this poison? Why haven¡¯t we seen it before?¡± ¡°Could it be neurosis?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Neurosis should notst for so long, let alone be so serious. What kind of poison can make the patient suffer so much pain?¡± The doctors held the test results and looked at Larry. He was still screaming on the bed. All of them looked miserable and helpless. ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡± Ron asked. ¡°From these results, there are no signs of poisoning. This poison is too terrifying. We have never encountered it before. 1 suggest you bring Mr. Muller to another hospital, the director said with a solemn expression. This kind of poison was unheard of. He had called all the authoritative doctors in the hospital, but they were still helpless. If Larry died from the poison and died in their hospital, they would not be able to withstand the Muller family¡¯s anger. At this time, he had to transfer Larry to another hospital. ¡°Impossible. How could he not be poisoned? Have you treated him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve treated him, but the antidotes and painkillers are ineffective. We don¡¯t have a way,¡± the director said. Upon hearing this, Ron¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Both antidotes and painkillers are useless. Was Han¡¯s poison so toxic? ¡°Ahhhh!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Larry, lying on the hospital bed, screamed again. He shouted in extreme pain, ¡°Kill me, quickly kill mel The pain he was experiencing was like hell. Every second was a long torture. Now, he only wanted to die and get it over with However, neither the doctors in the hospital nor Ron dared to kill Larry. They could only watch Larry suffer. ¡°Han, Han must have a method.¡± Ron seemed to remember something. A glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Quickly, go and find a person to bring Han here.¡± Han was responsible for the poison. If no one else had the antidote, then only Han could cure this poison, When the subordinates heard this, their faces lit up with hope. They immediately turned around and left, wanting tog Mapleturz Group to look for Han, At this moment, Larry, lying on the bed, stopped screaming and moving. ¡°Mr. Muller!¡± When Ron saw this, he felt as if he had been electrocuted. He fell to the ground and opened his mouth in despair. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Everything is over. Larry was dead. Once the Muller family found Larry¡¯s death, he would be used by the Muller family to apany Larry to burial. ¡°Quick, check the patient¡¯s condition.¡± The director¡¯s eyes were also filled with fear as he hurriedly asked the doctors to do a checkup. The doctors rushed over to check on Larry. After they finished checking, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Larry didn¡¯t die. But because he was in too much pain, he fainted. By this time, Larry¡¯s face was pale as if he had been fished out of the water. He was wet and exhausted. ¡°Director, Mr. Muller is not dead. He¡¯s just unconscious. Various tests show that Mr. Muller¡¯s life is not in danger for the time being,¡± the doctor reported. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The dean was relieved to hear that. ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡± Ron¡¯s eyes widened, and he was overjoyed. He quickly stood up and checked on Larry¡¯s condition. After finding that Larry was still breathing and his heart was still beating, he heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the ground, panting heavily and sweating profusely. Fuck! Life was full of ups and downs, too fast, too exciting! He felt that if this happened a few more times, he would die of a heart attack. He could not take it at all. After Ron calmed himself down, he wiped his sweat and stood up. After understanding the situation from the doctors, he frowned. Even modern technology couldn¡¯t detect what poison was in it. Wasn¡¯t this poison too advanced? ¡°Damn, this Han is a tough nut to crack,¡± Ron thought. A single poison was enough to render so many doctors present helpless. It could be seen how brilliant and vicious Han¡¯s methods were. It was impossible to guard against. It was not something ordinary people could resist. Larry was just a flower growing in a greenhouse. For Han to be so ruthless, he must be a stager.. In front of a stager like Han, Larry was nothing! He was destined to be controlled! If Larry insisted on fighting Han, he would probably die without a burial ground. ¡°Mr. Muller, you¡¯ve kicked an iron panel!¡± Ron frowned. ¡°Mr. Denise, I think it¡¯s better to transfer Mr. Muller to another hospital, the director said. ¡°Alright, I know. I¡¯ll transfer him to another hospital now.¡± Ron said in a deep voice. The dean and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this. Ron and the others brought Larry to the best Ziono University Hospital in Lightdom City. This hospital was the most powerful existence in the entire Gobouis Province. Many doctors were international experts. After Ron revealed his identity, Larry was soon admitted into the most luxurious VIP ward. The hospital director immediately gathered all the traditional and modern medicine specialists for a consultation to check on Larry. However, no matter how they investigated, they could not find out what poison Larry was poisoned with. After getting this result, Ron was dumbfounded. Even the professors at Ziono University Hospital could not find out. Han¡¯s poison was too terrifying At this moment, a traditional medicine professor stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ve never seen Mr. Muller before. We¡¯re all helpless, but I know someone who might be able to help you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Ron¡¯s eyes lit up. The traditional medicine professor thought for a while and said, ¡°I heard that William Hawk, the divine physician of our country¡¯s traditional medicine, is also in Lightdom City. He recently learned a long-lost medical skill: the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism. If you go and find him, there might be hope.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 When the traditional medicine professor mentioned William, his face was filled with admiration. Not long ago, he had personally witnessed how William performed the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism. He was amazed. William¡¯s acupuncture skills were absolutely impressive. ¡°Really? Do you have William¡¯s contact number?¡± Ron was overjoyed. The divine physician shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Hawk doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Very few people have his number, but you can go and hum in the traditional medicine hospital he set up. ¡°I have the address and I can send it to you¡± Ron frowned. Transfer to another hospital again?¡± But since Ziono University Hospital was impotent, he could only put his hopes on William. Ron made up his mind immediately and transferred Larry to William¡¯s hospital To his disappointment, William was honing his skills in seclusion and would not be back to the hospital until eight o¡¯clock the next morning ¡°Can you please make an exception? Have you heard of the prestigious Muller family in Lightdom City? Mr. Larry is Mr. Muller¡¯s only son, Ron said When the doctor in charge heard that, a hint of fear shed across his eyes. He said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll come back soon. It¡¯s hard to tell Ill make a call and ask for you¡± Then he took out his phone and called William¡¯s secretary. William was practicing the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism in seclusion. Only his secretary could reach him. After saying a few words over the phone, the doctor nodded and hung up. He said to Ron, ¡°Mr. Hawk wille out of seclusion at five o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. He wille and take a look¡± ¡°Tomorrow? Well, Doctor. Mr. Larry has been poisoned. His life is at stake. Ron was anxious. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re talking about poisoning here! ¡°Larry was in so much pain just now. If it res up again in the middle of the night, it¡¯s finished?¡± he thought. ¡®Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ve checked. Mr. Larry¡¯s condition is stable. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± The doctor in charge said calmly. After giving a few reminders, he turned around and walked away. Ron stood on the spot with a worried look on his face. ¡°Will everything be fine just because he said so? ¡°Han has hurt Larry badly. Could these doctors treat him?¡± On the hospital bed, Larry had opened his eyes at some point. He touched the stitched wound on his neck and looked at the ceiling while clenching his fists. His eyes were cold, filled with intense hatred, anger, and madness. ¡°Han Jaber, you bastard! I won¡¯t let you of When he recalled how he had been held hostage and threatened by Han, he felt utterly humiliated. ¡°This is embarrassing. ¡°This is terribly embarrassing!¡± Larry swore that he would definitely get back at Han. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, when he thought of Han¡¯s terrifying gaze and ruthlessness, his hair stood on end. ¡°Han is a demon. Judging from the look of his eyes, he must have killed someone before. Can I really stand up against a desperado like him? Larry clenched his fists tightly and there was a glint of worry in his eyes. For the first time in his life, the insolent young rich man felt scared. It was a bone-deep fear. After thinking for a long while, he had a twinge of regret. If he had known that Han was so powerful, he would have been better prepared before making a move. Now that he was injured and poisoned, his dinner with Reign was definitely off. In Mapleturz Group. Han was walking into his office while smoking. He turned on the air conditioner and rxedly leaned back in his chair with his legs put on the table. Even though things had ended on a bad note with Larry, it did not affect his mood. Instead, he was quite happy. Larry had fallen out with him and was injured, so he could not have dinner with Reign. Han thought he did a good deed by preventing Reign to have a date with the scumbag. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Even if I¡¯d given Larry some tips to woo a girl, Reign would at most see him in a better light. She shouldn¡¯t be willing to go out on a date with him. Why did she agree to have dinner with him?¡± Han had his legs crossed and fell into deep thought as he puffed on the cigarette. In less than a minute, he¡¯d given up thinking about it. ¡°A woman¡¯s thoughts are impossible to fathom. ¡°Perhaps Reign wants someone on the bench.¡± Out of sheer boredom, he took out his phone and wanted to call his parents for a chat. However, he saw a boatload of unread messages on WhatsApp. Upon closer look, he realized that Jim had added him to a high school ssmates¡¯ group chat which was swamped with nearly 1000 messages after he had not checked it for a long time. A lot of the messages had mentioned him. Han raised his eyebrows, bing a little impatient. It would take forever for him to finish reading them. So, he immediately muted the group¡¯s notification and updated his status to ¡°Do Not Disturb¡±, Thereafter, he quickly browsed through the messages and saw that most of them were teases and banters. And some were rted to the gathering that night. The group announcement also stated that they would have dinner at the Aether Room, Garden Hotel at 7 p.m. ¡°A ss reunion?¡± Han took a look and recalled what Evelyn had mentioned to him. Certain ideas came to his mind. He had never met his high school buddies for eight years. Therefore, perhaps it would be good if he could catch up with his old best friends at the ss reunion. Just then, the ss monitor called up everyone to confirm their attendance at the gathering in the group. Many people responded. Those who would go would text their names one after another vertically in the chat. Under the ss monitor¡¯s name, a list started to form: Selena, Jim, Corey, Evelyn, and so on. In less than five minutes, there were more than 30 people on the list. Han nced at it and saw the name of one of his best friends. Without hesitation, he typed his own name and sent it out. ¡°Han? He¡¯s actually here? Who added him?¡± ¡°Han has shown up! Oh my god, he is a big boss who has business overseas. We¡¯ve got to raise him a toast tonight.¡± ¡°Corey is right. Han has been overseas for eight years. I bet he must have some extraordinary skills to have survived abroad. We should ask him for advice. ¡°Hahaha, so what if he¡¯s stayed overseas for eight years? Isn¡¯t he just a watchdog?¡± ¡°Han, let¡¯s go out for a drink.¡± ¡°Han, just for the record, we¡¯ll share the bills tonight. You¡¯d better prepare some money ¡°Han, long time no see. Have you forgotten about your old ssmates after striking rich?¡± Many people in the groupughed out loud and sent a lot of mocking emojis when they learned that Han would attend the gathering. Han looked at the messages and frowned slightly. What his ssmates said was a little distasteful. Especially Corey¡¯s words were full of mockery, which made Han a little unhappy Enough, you guys. Han is our ssmate. Stop saying that. You¡¯re so rude. Evelyn typed ¡°Evelyn, you actually stood up for Han? Don¡¯t tell me you had a crush on him in high school.¡± ¡°Yeah, Evelyn. This is so not you. I remember you hated Han back then.¡± ¡°Did you pretend to be annoyed but actually, you liked him very much?¡± ¡°Hahaha! This is great. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to fix them up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ss reunion. Of course, we have to fix somebody up.¡± After Evelyn spoke, Corey and the others started to tease them yfully. Han was speechless, so he just closed the app. Suddenly, he received two messages from his ssmates who had added him through the group chat. One of the messages had a profile picture of a man and it read, ¡°Hi Han, I¡¯m Noah Wrinkler.¡± The other had a cartoon cat profile picture and it said, ¡°I¡¯m Mia Schmidt.¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 When Han saw the two friends¡¯ messages, he immediately put down his legs and sat up straight. His eyes were filled with ecstasy. Noah Winkler That was his best friend from high school. They were very close always traveled together to and from school and even shared their pants when they were staying in the dorm. When Han was being hunted down after offending some people back then. Noah came forward and took a stab to save his life Now that he saw Noah¡¯s message, he was so thrilled and he immediately added him to his contact. ¡°Bro, how have you been in the past eight years?¡± Han replied. This is from N?velDrama.Org. About a minuteter, Noah texted back, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What about you? How have you been living abroad? Are you doing well?¡± ¡°I went through hell there and almost died. I nearly lost my kidney but I pulled throughter. I¡¯m doing okay now,¡± Han responded right away. He had nothing to hide from his best friend. In fact, he wanted to pour his heart out to Noah. Han told him what had happened to him not long after he left the country. And the ck-hearted boat owner had sent him to the Demon¡¯s Den where his blood had been taken from him every day for sale. If he resisted, he would be beaten and tortured until he was covered in injuries. Besides, they starved him¡­ For Han, those past events were too painful to revisit. It was the darkest time of his life. Especially when he was locked in a dog cage and transported out for organ harvesting, he sank into the abyssal depths of despair. He would shudder when he thought of the total darkness that one couldn¡¯t see his own fingers. It was precisely because he had experienced such pain and hopelessness, Han was extremely grateful to his master for saving him. That was why he would do whatever his master said and obey him unquestioningly. He had buried those memories and never told anyone about them. But when he was talking with his best friend, he could no longer control himself but spill his guts. After hearing that, Noah fell silent for a long while. ¡°All right. Bro, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Let¡¯s have a video call.¡± After some thought, Han suggested and clicked on the video call button. He had forgotten what his buddy looked like. So, he desperately wanted to see Noah. However. Noah rejected the call and exined, Tm at work now. It¡¯s inconvenient. I¡¯ll see you tonight. Let¡¯s have a good drink then.¡± ¡°Okay, see you tonight.¡° Han looked at WhatsApp and realized that Noah had stopped replying to his message. So, he put his phone away delightedly His life had been nothing but aplishing missions. Even in the mercenary group, he did not have any close friends. There were too much despair, sadness, sorrow, and bitterness bottled up inside him when he had no one to talk to. Now that he had returned to Lightdom City, he felt that he had finally found someone to share his innermost feelings with And apart from Noah, another buddy of his, Perry Felicia would also attend the gathering. That made him even more excited about the ss reunion that night. He put away his phone and whistled happily ¡°Mr. Jaber, why are you in such a good mood?¡± Right then, Wane walked in. ¡°Something good has happened, Han said with a smile. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The stocks have gone up.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you buy stocks? How much did you earn? Can you share some tips with me?¡± When Wane heard Han talk about stocks. his eyes lit up immediately. Han did not expect Wane to take his words seriously. As a result, he could only say. ¡°I¡¯ve been researching for some days. Ourpany¡¯s stock is likely to grow and double.¡± When Wane heard that, he frowned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you kidding? Ourpany¡¯s stock has just risen from 20 to 40. It¡¯s already at its peak. How can it continue to grow in such a short period of time?¡± ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Han said tly. After thinking for a moment, he took out 1,200 dors from his wallet and ced it on the table. ¡°By the way, tell everyone I have an appointment tonight, so I can¡¯t treat them to dinner. ¡°Distribute the money to everyone, each person 40 dors. Take it as my treat. Other than him and Quentin, there were 30 employees in the security department. 1,200 dors shared among them and each could get 40 dors. Thank you, Mr. Jaber.¡± Wane was overjoyed. ¡°Remember, you must give it to everyone. Don¡¯t leave anyone out,¡± said Han ¡°Well, does David also¡­¡± Wane said hesitantly. He knew David had some problems with Han. ¡°Everyone will get their share,¡± Han emphasized. ¡°Got it.¡± Wane nodded and walked out with the money. He had more respect for Han. Compared to Quentin, Han had a bigger heart because he could forgive and give money to a subordinate who held a grudge against him. ¡°Everyone, gather around. Mr. Jaber has something on today, so he can¡¯t treat us to dinner. To make it up to you, he¡¯ll give 40 dors to everyone.¡± Wane assembled the employees before distributing the money to them in turn. Each person would receive 40 dors. ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Jaber is really a good leader. He¡¯s so generous!¡± ¡°Right. Mr. Jaber is really kind. I can tell at a nce that he is definitely not an ordinary man. He will achieve great sess in the future.¡± ¡°My respect for Mr. Jaber is like a surging river, stretching endlessly and ever-flowing.¡± ¡°If we follow Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ll make real money. This is amazing.¡± All the security guards who were holding the moneyughed out loud and couldn¡¯t stop singing praises to Han 40 dors was not much but it was sufficient to bring smiles to everyone¡¯s faces. They had been working for Quentin for so long, but Quentin was very stingy. He had never bought them a meal. On the contrary, he would deduct their sries and always boss them around. On the other hand, Han had taken office in less than a day but he was giving out 40 dors to everyone. That was real money Some substantial benefit! Therefore, after the security guards received the money, they held Han in higher regard. They even hailed him as a smart and remarkable boss. In the corner, David and the other two security guards looked at each other with mixed feelings while holding the money to their hands. They all had a riff with Han before. So they could not believe Han would give them money. ¡°What does this mean? Is Han trying to bribe us? A security guard said with aplicated expression on his face, ¡°He wants to bribe us with 40 dors? He¡¯s humiliating in Another security guard gritted his teeth and snapped. David looked at the 40 dors in his hand without saying a word. He was at war with himself. takes time to truly know a person. following Quintin for so long, but it was basically very difficult to i ful from time to s If it was because of promotion, pay rise, and Philip, he would have fallen out with Quentin long ago. However, Han was different. He had a conflict with them before, but he did not exclude them when he wanted to treat the department to a meal. He also gave them money and treated them equally. In addition to that, Han had outstanding skills and abilities. He also had Reign and Yvonne cover his back. In the long run, it seemed more promising to follow Han. David was weighing the pros and cons, thinking about whether he should follow Han or Quentin, and he was struggling to make a decision. However, the only thing that could be confirmed was that his grudge against Han had decreased, and he started to waver. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Before Han had given out the money. David was determined to deal with him. He had been thinking hard of a scheme to put Han down But now, holding the light yet heavy 40 dors bills in his hand, he wasn¡¯t sure about that There was little money, and the two bills weren¡¯t worth much However, it showed Han¡¯s philosophy of treating everyone equally and letting bygones be bygones That was worth more than money as it was benevolence ¡°If I offend Quentin will he give me money? David suddenly wondered. He smiled to himself at the thought of it. ¡°If I offend Quentin forget about giving me money, I should be grateful if he doesn¡¯t screw me over Just as he was still hesitating. Wane walked over and handed David a cigarette ¡°What¡¯s the matter? David took the cigarette and looked at Wane warily. Wane helped David light his cigarette and nced at the other two security guards. ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± ¡°Wane, what do you mean by that? Are we nothing to you?¡± The two security guards eyes turned cold as they stared at Wane ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to have a few words with David¡¯ Wane rited. The two guards wanted to say something, but David stopped them. You two give us a moment.¡± The two of them could only re at Wane before leaving quickly while smoking a cigarette They¡¯re gone Go on Why do you want to talk to me?¡± David asked. ¡°David, we¡¯ve been colleagues for so long. I juste to tell you something very honestly.¡± Wane sat down beside David and smoked. He said solemnly. I know that you and Mr. Hackbart are on the same side. You might have a grudge against Mr. Jaber and want to go after him ¡°But I still want to say this. I don¡¯t like Quentin. This man is very cunning and only cares about personal gains. He fawns over the higher-ups and exploits his subordinates. ¡°Even if you give your all to him, he may sort you out just because you rub him the wrong way ¡°You¡¯ll have a hard time if you¡¯re with this kind of person ¡°But Mr. Jaber is different. ¡°He is an upright and impartial man with no fear of power. He dares to go against the higher-ups and he is nice to us. We¡¯re likely to have a better future and enjoy more benefits with him. ¡°Besides. I don¡¯t think Mr. Jaber is a small-minded person who will hold a grudge. If you¡¯re willing to swallow your pride and apologize to him. I think he will put your conflict behind him and forgive you.¡± David pulled on his cigarette. His face darkened and he remained silent. However, the more smoke he spewed out, the moreplicated his eyes became ¡°In any case. I think Mr. Jaber is a good person. But as for which side you should take. David, it¡¯s your call. That¡¯s all I want to Lay Wane took a puff of his cigarette. patted David on the shoulder, and got up to leave After he was gone, David held the 40 dors bills in his hand and looked at Han who was in the office at the moment. He clenched the bills and fell into deep thought In a film set at Lightdom World Studios. Mu had been staring at her phone for ten minutes. But her eyes were slowly filled with disappointment. She threw her phone aude and pouted unhappily ¡°What I¡¯m a superstar now. I¡¯ve sent you a message on WhatsApp, but you didn¡¯t reply to me after so long. What do you mean? Am I nothing to you ¡°You¡¯re as foolish as ever, unable to pick up on a woman¡¯s signals. ¡°So be it. Do you really think I care about you?* Mia was angry and annoyed as if someone had owed her millions of dors. *Bleep Bleep.¡± Suddenly, her plone rang Mia¡¯s eyes brightened up and she immediately rushed over to get her phone and checked it carefully. After booking at it she was more disappointed. Tom her bestic, Hot was waiting Mix looked at the unanswered ssage on her phone and her gaze was full of dismay She tossed her phone aside again and tonight! Huriously, ¡°Hmph, Ha Ell definitely teach you a lesson at the ss reunion Just then, the assistant director walked over with a simile ¡°Mu, we¡¯ve finished shooting the scene. The director will hold a celebratory party at Garden Hotel tonight You¡¯ve got toe¡± ¡°Garden Hotel ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very lucky. Our director¡¯s friends will alsoe to the party. Many of them are top and influential directors in the country who are looking for actresses for their new movies This is your chance¡± ¡°Really Thank you, Assistant Director Ill detunely be there tonight¡± When Mia heard that, she nodded repeatedly with excitement, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t miss it. After getting the reply, the assistant director walked away is satisfaction. ¡°Our ss reunion is also at Garden Hotel. That¡¯s past nice¡± Mia smuted. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation, In the evening, after getting off work, Han called his parents and told them he had a gatheringter that night so he won¡¯t go home for dinner He had been looking forward to the gathering all afternoon and couldn¡¯t to see his two best friends. As for the What He didn¡¯t remember who led Mia Schmidt, he just ignored it. And he wo never respond to messages from strangers. ¡°A gathering! Who will be there¡± Felicia immediately asked. ¡°Evelyn Schuber is one of them Han sand ¡°Great Then, hurry up and go You don¡¯t have toe back tonight¡± When Felicia heard that, she was extremely pleased. and kept urging Han to hurry over N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Han was at a loss for words. He had never seen a parent who would urge her child to get married so impatiently. ¡°How could a mother kick her son out of the house so anxiously! ¡°It¡¯s as if she is dying to create an opportunity for me to sleep with Evelyn tonight.¡± Han was speechless. After hanging up the phone, he took off his uniform and changed into a casual outfit. He checked the time and saw that it was six in the evening ¡°The gathering is scheduled at 7:00 pm. ¡°I still have time. I might as well go to withdraw some money¡± Han walked out of the door and went to the bank. But he was surprised to discover that the bank had closed. In frustration, he could only withdraw 20 thousand dors from the ATM machine. After that, he went to withdraw more money from another bank ATM machine In the end, he had a total of 100 thousand dors in cash and all was put in his bag. He threw his bag into the back of the car and looked at the time Fortunately, it would only take thirty minutes to get to the hotel. Then, Han drove straight to Garden Hotel When he arrived at the destination, it was already 7.30 in the evening. The party had clearly begun. After parking the car, Han stuffed 6,000 dors into his wallet before heading upstairs; All his ssmates would share the bills and Garden Hotel was a high-end ce. Therefore, he needed to over to pay for himself and his two buddies. Han took the elevator to the hotel. After asking the waiter where the Aether Room was, he went straight to it. ¡°I wonder how Noah and Perry are doing. I hope they¡¯re doing well and we¡¯ll be meeting each other in our prime.¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The Aether Room was on the eighteenth floor of the Garden Hotel. It was very high, enough to overlook the entire night view of Lightdom City It was precisely because of this that the consumption here was especially expensive. The reason why their high school reunion was held here was that there were many local demolition families and tycoons in the ss who could afford such expensive expenses. They were all rich in Lightdom City. Han arrived at the 15th floor and headed for the private room. However, when he passed by a corridor, he seemed to have seen something from the corner of his eye and unmediately turned around In his vision, he only saw a graceful and sexy woman walking into a private room. This woman¡¯s back was especially familiar. ¡°Lydia¡± Han looked puzzled. The back of the woman just now was too simr to Lydia¡¯s. It was just that her clothes were different. However, Han didn¡¯t care about anything and walked straight to the private room Lydia was a big star They were just a seller and a buyer. She had her own freedom and could go anywhere to eat. Soon, he arrived at the Aether Room The names given by Garden Hotel on the 18th floor were all very strange. They were either the Sky Room or the Earth Room In any case, they were all the names of all kinds of things in nature Other than that, there were also the names of various immortals. ording to Han¡¯s understanding, the boss of this hotel especially liked to read cultivation novels. In addition, the floor was high. When guests ate here, it was like enyoving the beautiful scenery in the heaven. Therefore, when the boss named the various private rooms, he had an idea and named every heavenly room here after all kinds of things in nature. As for those rooms that did not have such good seats, they were all named after immortals. The Aether Room was not in the center of the eighteenth floor. Instead, it was in a remote location. Comparatively speaking. it was not very popr. Before Han arrived, Evelyn had already sent him a WhatsApp message asking where he was [Im at the door.] Han replied Then, he pushed open the door of the private room. This was a rather stylish private room in the hotel. It was very spacious and the decoration was especially low-key and luxurious. It was especially grand. A huge circr table was ced in the middle, big enough for a hundred people to eat around the table. In the room, there was also a sofa that had been custom-made from overseas. On the table, there were all kinds of expensive delicacies and red wine. Basically, each bottle of red wine was worth more than 200 dors. There were also many foreign wines worth more than 600 dors! Many students were in groups of three to five, chatting at the side. Some of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes, wearing jewelry. They looked especially formal. Someone was wearing slippers and shorts, looking sloppy and slovenly, but he had arge bunch of keys on his waist. He was eye-catching There were also people hiding in the corner silemly. They were dressed poorly and looked especially unsociable. There were also many women who wore especially beautiful dresses. They were showing off their Louis Vuitton bags, Chanel dresses¡­ These were all images of some rich people. There were many rtively poor students who also sat in groups of three to five and chatted very nervously. They did not dare to open a bottle of wine and did not even dare to touch the food on the table The gap between the rich and the poor was obvious at a nce. Evelyn was in a medium-sized group and had a good chat with her ssmates Her situation was rather special. She was a resident of Lightdom City and had a house. However, the awkward thing was that her house had not been demolished. Although she had a rural household registration and received dividends every year, she did not have much money to control. Her parents did not even have I million dors on their cards. Compared to those demolition families who had millions of dors. Evelyn¡¯s family was much worse. Even so, she was considered a rich person among her ssmates. In addition, she was very beautiful and worked in a bank. She was very good at managing money. As a result, she was very popr with some ssmates. ¡°Han, over here!¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Han. She immediately waved at Han and smiled very brightly. For today¡¯s party, she had specially put on light makeup and a gown that cost more than 2 thousand dors. She had dressed up beautifully and was extremely gorgeous. With her meticulous dressing, she was indeed pretty. When she first arrived at the private room, many male students immediately tried to please her. However, she wanted to wait for Han, so she kept a distance from the male students and chatted with some female students. Han looked at Evelyn and his eyes lit up. Beautiful! She was too beautiful! She looked very elegant and quiet, but she was breathtakingly beautiful. She waspletely different from the snobbish ssmate from before. Han almost misjudged her in the past. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Evelyn was very enthusiastic. She walked forward and naturally held Han¡¯s hand. She pulled Han over and smiled. ¡°Come here. It¡¯s been half a year since west met. Many of our ssmates here really want to talk to you.¡± Of all the students present, only she knew that Han was not only a multimillionaire but also a man with potential. Today, she checked the stock market again. The shares of Mapleturz Group bought by Han had risen again. Their assets had doubled. Moreover, she had specially asked someone to take a look. Many professionals had determined that if this situation continued, Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares would rise to the upper limit several times. This meant that Han¡¯s assets would multiply several times! That was why she deliberately held Han¡¯s hand. It was equivalent to telling those female ssmates that Han was hers. ¡°Hey, Evelyn, why are you so enthusiastic about Han? You¡¯re even holding his hands.¡± ¡°I think the two of you are really a perfect match.¡± ¡°God, when did you guys get together? When are you going to invite us to your wedding?¡± When the female students beside Evelyn saw this scene, they immediately sized up the two of them with teasing gazes and joked about it. There was even a married female ssmate named Helen who was especially bold. She giggled and said, ¡°Han, Evelyn is a beauty. Have you slept together? This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is it? Does it feel good?¡± Hearing this, the other female students immediately stared at Han, their eyes burning with gossip. Han was speechless. Were all married women so bold these days? Why could they talk about such a topic as soon as he arrived? ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Evelyn blushed and red at them shyly. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re blushing before we even start the topic. There must be something going on between you two!¡± Helen grabbed Evelyn and her eyes lit up. She asked, ¡°Tell me. When did you guys get together? Tell me the truth!¡± Evelyn was overjoyed to be grabbed like this. She knew that this would be beneficial to her future rtionship with Han However, she nced at it from the corner of her eye and realized that Han was frowning. He seemed a little unhappy. Her heart skipped a beat and she immediately said in all seriousness, ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood. Actually, Han and I are not what you think.¡± ¡°We are not together,¡± Han exined. Hearing Han¡¯s words, Evelyn was extremely disappointed. It seemed that Han really did not like her. At this moment, Corey, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, walked over with a ss of red wine. He looked at Han arrogantly. ¡°Of course you¡¯re not together!¡± ¡°Han, you¡¯re just a pile of dog shit. How can you be worthy of the noble ss belle, Evelyn?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°Han, how dare a poor man like you dream about being with Evelyn, the ss Beauty? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and see what you look like? You¡¯ll never be with her! That¡¯s just your wishful thinking!¡± Corey held his head high and pulled out his chest. He was extremely arrogant, and his words were especially harsh and unpleasant. He belittled Han to the extreme. As he spoke, he sized up Han, his eyes filled with disdain. What Han wore was from street stalls, and Corey saw no designer clothes. Han had been overseas for eight years and was still in this state. What a piece of trash! Corey gave Han a score in his heart and directly put Han on his cklist of friends. He was now the general manager of a corporation. He still had two houses waiting to be demolished. In his opinion, he was superior to others, and trash like Han was not qualified to be his ssmate. ¡°Corey, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Evelyn frowned. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m helping you Corey¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Did that trash Han provoke you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll chase him away immediately. I guarantee that he won¡¯t bother you again in the future.¡± At this moment, two tall and strong graduates from the sports school walked over and stood behind Corey. The two of them were strong and muscr. It was obvious that they had extraordinary strength. They red fiercely at Han. ¡°Bastard, Han, how bold you are! How dare you harass our ss belle? Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Now, get out!¡± ¡°Stay nine inches away from our dear Evelyn. If you dare toe over again, we won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± These two were Corey¡¯sckeys. One was called Lewis, and the other was called Tony Both of them looked very fierce. Han nced at them and smiled. ¡°What a show. You¡¯ve trained well. Unfortunately, you look strong, but you are useless.¡± ¡°Han, what do you mean? Do you think I can¡¯t beat you?¡± Tony felt that he was being looked down on. His eyes turned cold as he forced his way toward Han. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was indeed no match for Han. Han agreed in his heart, but his expression did not change. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re very powerful. I¡¯m afraid of you. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, he shook his head and turned to leave, walking to the other side. He didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Evelyn in the first ce, but he couldn¡¯t find a reason to leave Evelyn in a short time. These three people appeared at the right time. They appeared in time to help him out. If not for the fact that Evelyn was present, he would have shaken hands with these three people to thank them. Seeing Han leave, Corey held the red wine and said smugly, ¡°He is just a piece of trash. How dare he think about being with Evelyn? He has no idea that he is a loser!¡± After saying that, he looked at Evelyn proudly. ¡°How is it? Evelyn, I did you a great favor. Are you going to treat me to a meal?¡± As he spoke, he sized up Evelyn with a greedy gaze. Evelyn was too beautiful today. Her skin was smooth, and she looked so charming. Her eyes were like autumn water, and her nose was tall and straight. Such facial features were simply too beautiful. Especially her skin, it was so tender that he could leave marks on it easily. She was much prettier than his girlfriend! Therefore, he really wanted to kiss her. Evelyn red at him, her eyes almost spitting fire. Corey was just a piece of shit! She almost cursed out loud. For today, she had dressed up so that she could stum Han. Then, she would find an opportunity to be alone with Han. Then, the two of them would sleep together, and everything would be done. In the end. Corey came over and chased Han away, runing her grand nt They not only chased Han away but also showed off in front of her, making her feel especially disgusted ¡°Evelyn, Corey is doing this for your own good. He¡¯s putting in a lot of effort,¡± ¡°Tony said ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think that Corey is just a general manager with a high position and power. His house will be pulled down and he¡¯ll get lots of money However, he¡¯s meticulous and amiable. He doesit put He¡¯s much better than Han Lewis echoed The two of them echoed each other and immediately established Corey¡¯s great image Corey drank his red wine and held his head high, ready to enjoy Evelyn¡¯s gratitude any airs and has a good background. He was a hero saving Evelyn in distress. Then he asked his twockeys to tter him. It could make him braver and more charming, and it would make many women feel good about him. They might even fall in love with him. He had tried this trick many times and never failed. ¡°Piss off¡±¡± Evelyn red at the three of them coldly and turned to leave. Corry, Lewis, and Tony, who were still feeling smug, instantly felt like they had been doused with cold water. They were instantly dumbfounded What happened? Why did things suddenly go wrong? He looked at Helen with confusion in his eyes. ¡°Helen, did 1 do something wrong? I clearly helped her, so why did she treat me like this? Isn¡¯t this too disrespectful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me¡± Helen spread her hands, indicating that she didn¡¯t know either, and then left. When the other female students saw that there was nothing else to watch, they also left one after another and did not talk to Corey Corey was dumbfounded when he saw this What was going on? He was clearly the messenger of justice, okay? Why did these female ssmates treat him like this? Women were really unpredictable. ¡°Mr. Lanton, I don¡¯t think Evelyn will fall for this. Tony said in a low voice, ¡°Do I need you to tell me?¡± Corey red at Tony and then looked at Han, who was looking for someone at the side. Corey¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and hatred as he said coldly, ¡°This is all Han¡¯s fault. After the meeting ends, we must teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Mr. Lanton, leave it to me. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson now¡± Lewis smiled sinisterly. The corner of Corey¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said fiercely, ¡°Now? Are you insane? The superstar Selena will be here soon. Besides, this high school reunion was organized by the monitor Maxwell. If you attack now, won¡¯t you be embarrassing Maxwell? Can you bear this responsibility?¡± Lewis¡¯s expression changed and he quickly shook his head. Their ss monitor was not local. He had moved over from the northwest war zone. It was said that the monitor¡¯s father was an especially powerful five-star general in the northwest war zone. He had a high position and power. Previously, when they were studying, the monitor¡¯s father had even driven a tank to pick hi entire school up from school, shocking the Compared to the monitor, they were at most nouveau riche. How could they dare to offend such a noble monitor? ¡°After this gathering is over, it won¡¯t be toote to find trouble with Han, Corey said coldly. ¡°Yes. Mr. Lanton, you are wise and mighty. You¡¯re right.* Tony and Lewis hurriedly nodded and ttered Corry. ¡°Let him have his fun for a while. Come, let¡¯s go find other alumni for a drink.¡± Corey red at Han coldly before leaving. Lewis and Tony hurriedly followed and chatted as they walked. ¡°This party was said to be an alumni association, right? Why are all the people here our high school ssmates? ¡°Who knows? Anyway, it¡¯s just a gathering. Let¡¯s get everyone together to brag and get to know each other.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The monitor has always liked Selena. He might be here for Selena.¡± ¡°Selena? She has changed her name to Mia!¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Presently, many students were gathered in groups as they chattered away happily. Han nced around and after not managing to find Perry and Noah, he frowned slightly with worry. Why were the two of them not there yet! Could something have gone wrong? He found a quieter ce to sit down before taking out his phone, and sending a message to Noah. [I¡¯m here. Where are you?] About five minutester. Noal texted his reply. [I¡¯m in the subway. I¡¯ll be there in a while.] [Where is Perry? Is he with you?] [He has some family matters, so he won¡¯t being today.] [What happened?] It¡¯s hard to exin through text, I¡¯ll tell you when we meet. [Okay:] Han frowned slightly as he put down his phone. His instincts told him that Perry might be in trouble. However, since he didn¡¯t have all the details, he couldn¡¯t be sure. He could only wait for Noah to arrive before doing anything. He raised his head and looked around. He realized that many people were surrounding Corey like stars surrounding the moon. They were fawning over him and trying to get in his good graces. ¡°Mr. Lanton, I heard that your two houses are going to be demolished. They¡¯re seven floors in total. If the demolition takes ce, you¡¯ll be a millionaire.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Lanton.¡± ¡°When I first met Mr. Lanton in high school, I already felt that he was not an ordinary person. He would definitely be a dragon among men in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Lanton,e on, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Those people smiled and looked at Corey with envy and respect. Corey¡¯s family was not very rich, but he had a local rural household registration of Lightdom City. The compensation for the demolition of the two houses was as high as 20 million dors. As long as the demolition of the houses took ce, Corey would be a millionaire with a bright future. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. The matter has just been finalized. Our family hasn¡¯t even signed the contract. It¡¯s all nonsense. It¡¯s not for definite yet.¡± Corey chuckled and waved his hand humbly. In fact, he was overjoyed. Although his family didn¡¯t get the money, his vige was indeed included. As long as the developer began their work, their family could obtain at least tens of millions of dors aspensation. They could also obtain shares ofrge corporations. and three houses located in the city center. Such an asset was enough for him to go all the way to the top of the pyramid. This was also the reason why so many local students were fawning over him. Of the local demolition families in Lightdom City, many of them were only given millions. Only a few were given tens of millions Moreover, Corry was not only able to get a lot of money from the demolition, but he also owned a company worth around. a million dors. He could just be considered a giant among men. Combined with the demolitionpensation, Corey¡¯spany might advance and achieve great things. That was why these students were so respectful toward Corey because of his potential. Corey also enjoyed this kind of ttery. He felt like a king. He was overjoyed and could not help but smile. ¡°How childish.¡± Han looked at Corey and shook his head slightly. He lit a cigarette and smoked while he waited. As time passed, more and more students came over. However, most of these people were snobs and were not familiar with Han. Moreover, when they saw Han dressed so old-fashionedly, their gazes became even more disdainful. Theypletely ignored Han and went to chat with some other students who were dressed gorgeously and looked rich at a nce. The atmosphere was lively. No one cared about Han. He didn¡¯t care about this. He smoked and waited quietly. In any case, high school gatherings, alumni association, and so on were all topare how they were doing. He was not here for Corey and the others. He was here for Perry and Noah. He didn¡¯t care about the others. ¡°Han,e, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At this moment, Jim walked over with two sses of red wine. He handed one to Han with a smile and a grateful look in his eyes. ¡°Thank you so much for what happenedst time.¡± Last time, if it weren¡¯t for Han, he might have been in trouble.. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Han took the ss of wine and clinked sses with Jim. Jim sat beside Han. He looked at his ssmate who was sucking up to Corey but neglecting Han. He frowned slightly. ¡°Han, why don¡¯t you do something?¡± He knew that Han was now a millionaire. Moreover, he had specially looked at the shares that Han had bought. They had already increased several times. One could imagine how much wealth Han had. If Han revealed his wealth, the attitude of those snobbish students would definitely change. ¡°I don¡¯t even know them that well. What¡¯s there to show?¡± Han said calmly. Jim nodded and looked at Han with even more admiration. He sighed. I really envy you for being so tolerant.¡± He felt that Han would be able to hide everything with ease. Even when he was looked down upon, Han remained calm and unaffected. This mentality made him envious and idolize Han, That was because he could not do it. If someone looked down on him and deliberately belittled him, he would definitely explode and show his trump card to p the other party¡¯s face. Han was able to be so nonchnt and endure the ridicule and belittlement of others. It was impressive that he could endure it so silently. ¡°Endure?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Corey said so many outrageous things just now. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± asked Jim. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. In my eyes, he¡¯s just a clown. There¡¯s no need to get angry over a few words from them.¡± Han smiled. At that moment, the door opened and a thin man in in clothes walked in. He was good-looking, but his skin was dark. It was obvious that he had been tanned from working under the sun for a long time. He had short hair and looked especially energetic. It was obvious that he had put in a lot of effort to dress up, butpared to the gorgeous clothes of Corey and the others, he looked especially shabby and poor. His hands were covered in calluses. It was obvious that he often did manualbor. Moreover, his shoes were stained with mud. He had clearly juste from a ce where there was a muddy road. He was a migrant worker. This was the first impression the people present had of this person. He walked in, looking out of ce among the people present. He was stared at with disdain by many students After seeing the renovated environment of the room and being stared at by so many people, this person immediately felt a little restrained. His eyes were filled with inferiority and he avoided the eyes of others. He felt uneasy, as if he was guilty of walking in here, He stood rooted to the ground, not knowing where to go, let alone what to do. ¡°Who is this? Why is a migrant worker walking into our gathering ce?¡± ¡°Hey, you, this is the gathering ce for our ssmates. It¡¯s not a ce for migrant workers like you. Get lost.¡± ¡°Damn it, the migrant workers are really bold now They actually dare to sneak into our ss gathering to eat and drink. They must have a death wish!¡± ¡°Look at him. His feet are covered in mud, and his pants and clothes are also covered in dust and mud. He¡¯s so dirty! He¡¯s simply lowering the style of our ss reunion ¡°Hey, migrant worker, if you don¡¯t get lost, we¡¯re going to call security.¡± When many people saw this person, they were all furious and scolded him one after another, moring for him to get lost. When this person heard this, his eyes became even more evasive and ashamed. He even kept wiping the mud on his shoes with his feet, not daring to look up at the people present. ¡°Noah, I¡¯m here.¡± When Han saw this person, his eyes lit towards this person excitedly. 1. He immediately stood up and waved at the migrant worker. He even walked When Noah saw Han, he was obviously stunned. He almost couldn¡¯t recognize Han. After staring at Han for ten seconds, he finally recognized Han ¡°Haha! I haven¡¯t seen you in ages my friend.¡± Hanughed out loud. He rushed over and hugged Noah tightly. He was full of enthusiasm and did not care about Noah¡¯s dirty clothes at all. He smiled and said. ¡°Why are you sote? I missed you so much!¡± With that, he punched Noah in the chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink. We should drink our guts out today.¡± Without any exnation, he pulled Noah to sit beside him and opened a bottle of red wine that was worth a few thousand dors. At that moment, Jim quietly distanced himself from Noah. A look of disgust shed across his eyes. Noah clearly felt Jim¡¯s disgust and was even more at a loss. ¡°Noah,e on, let¡¯s drink!¡± Han poured a ss of red wine and handed it to Noah. ¡°No need, no need. I don¡¯t drink. Thank you.¡± Noah was overwhelmed by the favor and kept declining, appearing very restrained. He looked at the price of the red wine and was even more shocked. He did not dare to drink it. Han¡¯s heart sank when he saw Noah like this. Noah and he did not seem to be as close as they were eight years ago. Their words were filled with politeness. ¡°Noah, what happened all these years?¡± asked Han. In his memory, Noah was a high-spirited and ambitious rocker. He was dissatisfied with the secr world and was obsessed with his dreams. Every time he talked about his guitar dreams, there would be a dazzling light in his eyes. However, there was no light in Noah¡¯s eyes now. He had be inferior, sensitive, and restrained. Life seemed to have changed him. It had taken away everything he was most proud of Han really wanted to know what Noah had been through all these years. ¡°Hey!¡± Before Noah could answer, Tony had already walked over. He looked down at Noah with a cold and disdainful gaze. He then said coldly, ¡°Noah, Mr. Lanton said that your status as a migrant worker has seriously lowered the standard of ourpany¡¯s gathering and belittled our Mr. Lanton¡¯s status. ¡°Therefore, we don¡¯t wee you here. Get lost, right now!¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Tony¡¯s attitude was arrogant as he ordered Noah to be expelled. His eyes were filled with disdain and disgust. In fact, he did not even get too close to Noah. He kept a certain distance from him, as if Noah had bacteria on him. ¡°Tony, what are you doing? Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Han, this has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better shut up¡± Tony nced at Han coldly and pointed behind him. Look carefully. Im not the only one who wants Noah to leave. All of us want him to leave? Han looked over As expected, many students looked at Noah with disgust. Seeing this scene. Han¡¯s face darkened. Just because Noah was a migrant worker, they boycotted him? When did his ssmates be so snobbish¡¯ ¡°Han, you¡¯d better not protect him either Corry snerred and said. ¡°Chur ss monitor is about to arrive. Selena is also about to arrive. The two of them are high and mighty nobles. They¡¯re big shots¡± ¡°Noah is just a migrant worker. He¡¯s as poor as a dog. He doesn¡¯t even have a decent set of clothes now, let alone a house. He¡¯s not qualified to attend a gathering of high-end people like us ¡°He better get lost immediately. Otherwise, if he lowers our status, it will be a joke if word gets out.¡± High-end prople?¡± Hay ce darkened even more That¡¯s right. People like us are born to be superior to others. As for you and Noah, you¡¯re all as poor as dogs. Low-level prople are not qualified to gather with high-level elites like us¡± Corey sipped has red w ¡°That¡¯s right, get lost?¡± and said smugly. ¡°If you want to stand on Noah¡¯s side, then you¡¯ll have to get lost too!¡± The other students also stared at the of them coldly, not hiding their disgust and disdain. Im sorry I¡¯ll leave right Noah felt he was inferior. Being stared at by everyone, he immediately lowered his head in fear and was about to leave in a hirry Han hurriedly stood up and followed Noah ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in his head. Does he still want to sneak in and be friends with us? He doesn¡¯t know his ce at all ¡°Get lost you migrant worker¡± ¡°If I guess correctly. Noah can no longer survive in society and wants to shamelessly borrow money from us. All these years. he has borrowed money from many of us but has never paid any of us back. How dare he show up nowin ¡°There¡¯s only one good thing about being poor, and that¡¯s being thick-skinned. There¡¯s nothing a person couldn¡¯t do when he was at the bottom of the pyramid ¡± ¡°Borrow money? I¡¯d rather give it to some escorts than hum?¡± ¡°If I pay an escort. I can still satisfy my desires, but if I lend the money to him, it¡¯s like throwing a rock into the river. You won¡¯t get anything back.¡± ¡°Haha ¡°You¡¯re right. Before this, Noah had been quite a big shot in the past. Now, he¡¯s a piece of trash who can never make aeback!¡± ¡°Noah, get lost * Looking at Noah¡¯s receding figure, many students sneered andughed mockingly. Those words were like knives stabbing into Noah¡¯s heart. Every word made him tremble. He lowered his head, gritted his teeth, and walked silently to the door. Han finally understood what was going on. It turned out that these people looked down on Noah because he had no money and even borrowed money from them. All these years. Noah had borrowed money from almost every ssmate, It was either because he were living in poverty and had nowhere to go, or because something had happened. This was probably the reason why Noah had lost the light in his scyes. It was all because he was poor. Poverty crushed the young man and turned him into a silent, inferior, and reserved middle-aged man. Han could not help but think of something a famous poet had written. The young man in the port was talented, confident, courageous and smart when he first appeared. In the poem, he even became good friends with the poet. Then, a few yearster, the young man had grown up. Hebed his hair like a mature person would, but he had lost the characteristics he had when he was young. The man had lost the light in his eyes as well. The young man in the poem was quite simr to Noah. Han felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart as he looked at his friend¡¯s downtrodden and sorrowful back. He grabbed Noah¡¯s hand and refused to let him go. ¡°Han, let¡¯s talk outside. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m really not qualified to be here, Noah said in a low voice. He was embarrassed, inferior, and avoided eye contact. When Han saw this, his heart ached. Back when he was in high school, Noah was known for his bad temper. He would fly into a rage if anyone dared to speak ill of him. So many people were mocking Noah, but he chose to endure it silently. He even felt inferior and felt that he was not suitable for this ce. He hugged Noah and said in a deep voice, ¡°Noah, you¡¯re my friend. With your status, you¡¯re qualified to stay in a pce, let alone this hotel!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Tell me, are you in some kind of trouble?¡± Noah looked at Han and stammered with a troubled expression. Obviously, he also felt that Han wasn¡¯t very rich and couldn¡¯t help him, so he didn¡¯t speak. Without another word, Han pulled Noah to Corey and the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, how much does Noah owe you? I¡¯ll help him pay you back!¡± ¡°Han.¡± When Noah heard this, he raised his head and looked at Han in disbelief. His eyes were filled with gratitude, and his heart warmed. Over the years, he had experienced many things. He had been looked down upon and bullied. No one had ever stood up for him like this. Now that Han was doing this, he felt an unprecedented warmth. ¡°Pay us back?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Han, what a joke!¡± ¡°Considering Noah¡¯s current condition, can you afford to pay us back?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Then, as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world, they burst into laughter. Some people evenughed until tears trickled down their faces. Corey, in particr, wasughing so hard that he was out of breath. He looked at Han with disdain and ridicule, mocking Han for overestimating himself. Evelyn stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Han, you don¡¯t understand the situation. Something happened to Noah¡¯s family. It¡¯s a bottomless pit. There¡¯s no end to the money that he needs.¡± She quite liked Han and felt that Han was a potential stock. However, if Han insisted on helping Noah, she would abandon Han without hesitation. After all, she knew Noah¡¯s situation and knew that it was difficult to deal with. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°Simply put, Noah¡¯s father offended the rich and powerful and he¡¯s now paying the price. Their company went bankrupt, and his family is also in debt by 60 million dors,¡± said Jim. ¡°Not only did that powerful person make the Wrinkler family bear a huge debt, but he also used his connections to make. their family unable to do business from now on. They can only work jobs that the poormoners can do and will never be able to make aeback.¡± said Evelyn. Who is that person?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He wanted to know who was it that dared to torture his friend like this? Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Han stared at Evelyn with cold and sharp eyes which were like knives. There was even a sh of killing intent in his eyes. Noah was his best friend and sworn brother. When he was in high school, Noah had taken a knife for him and saved his life. Now, someone was actually picking on his friend. How could he allow such a thing to happen? This was not something he was going to tolerate. ¡°Han, don¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s for your own good¡± Evelyn looked troubled. ¡°Tell me!¡± Han shouted in a deep voice. Evelyn gritted her teeth and wasn¡¯t willing to say anything. The identity of the person who bullied Noah was too terrifying. The person was a behemoth that she and Han could afford to offend. Even if she had to offend Han, she didn¡¯t want Han to go against such a colossus. That was because she felt it was impossible for Han to win. ¡°Who is it? Alright, Han, stop pretending. You can¡¯t afford to offend that person. Corey sneered with disdain in his eyes. Han turned around and looked at Corey. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether I can afford to offend him or not. Tell me, who it is!¡± ¡°You want to know? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you¡± Corey chuckled, and his gaze became cunning. Just as he was about to say something. Noah stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Corey, stop talking and shut up!¡± ¡°Noah, you piece of trash, how dare you yell at me? Corry¡¯s face turned cold. Noah ignored him. Instead, he looked at Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, don¡¯t worry about this. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± With that, he was about to pull Han away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± At that moment, Corey appeared in front of the two of them with a cold expression on his face. ¡°What is it?¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. *Noah, who gave you the courage to yell at me? Kneel now and apologize to me!¡± Corey stared at Noah coldly. When Noah heard this, his face became extremely dark. ¡°Corey, we¡¯re all ssmates. Do you have to be so ruthless?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Who the fuck are ssmates with a bitch like you?¡± Corey¡¯s gaze became even colder and more mocking. He then said slowly, ¡°In short, I¡¯ll say this. If you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize to me today, don¡¯t even think about walking out of here.¡± Following his words. Tony, Lewis, and some of the burly men in the ss stood up and surrounded Han and Noah. When Noah saw this scene, his face turned pale. Jim frowned slightly and did not dare to speak up for Han. Corey¡¯s was too pow, and he could not afford to offend him. ¡°Alright, Corey, we¡¯re all ssmates. Stop fooling around.¡± Evelyn thought for a moment and finally gritted her teeth. She then stood up and said, ¡°The ss monitor and Selena haven¡¯t arrived yet. If you stir up trouble at this time, the ss monitor will not be pleased with you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Evelyn, are you using the ss monitor to put pressure on me? Do you think you can interfere in my business just because you¡¯re pretty?¡± Corey¡¯s eyes turned cold as he red at Evelyn Evelyn¡¯s face turned pale when she was stared at by this fierce gaze. She could no longer say another word. Corey¡¯s gaze was cold. He turned to stare at Noah and said aggressively, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± ¡°If you dare to go against me, do you believe that I won¡¯t even let you be a migrant worker? I¡¯ll let your entire family sleep under bridges and in caves!¡± He didn¡¯t argue with Han just now because Han didn¡¯t have a conflict with him. Now that Noah was scolding him in public, it was no different from pping his face! If he didn¡¯t regain his dignity, how could he establish his might in front of his ssmates in the future? Tony, theckey, quickly scolded, ¡°Kneel!¡± Lewis did not say anything. He rolled up his sleeves and revealed a pair of muscr arms. He red at Noah fiercely. threatening him. The others also stared at Noah with unfriendly gazes. Noah¡¯s face was ashen as he clenched his fists. Humiliation! This was a tant humiliation! Noah was poor and in dire straits, but he still had his dignity. He felt that Corey and his gang had gone too far. ¡°Noah, if you don¡¯t kneel. I¡¯ll immediately tell Han who you¡¯ve offended,¡± Lewis said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll kneel!¡± Noah¡¯s expression changed. He quickly looked up, gritted his teeth, and endured the humiliation. His eyes were red, and he wanted to kneel down. For himself, for his life, he could not lower his head. However, for the sake of his friend, Han, he had no choice but to lower his head. If Han knew who his enemy was, Han would definitely not sit back and do nothing. He felt that once Han encountered that huge monster, Han would definitely die. As a result, Noahpromised. Just as he was about to kneel down, Corey, Tony, Lewis, and the others all smiled sinisterly. Their eyes filled with smugness, However, at this moment, Han pulled him up and said coldly, ¡°Noah, a man should not kneel so easily. You should only kneel to your parents. These animals are not qualified to make you kneel ¡°Han, you¡¯re crazy. Shut up¡± Noah¡¯s expression changed drastically. Corey was rather prideful. Just because Noah shouted at him, he refused to let Noah go. Han said that Corey was a bitch and bastard. Wasn¡¯t this offending Corey? As expected, after Corey heard Han¡¯s words, his face instantly darkened. He red fiercely at Han. ¡°Han, what did you say?* ¡°Mr. Landon, it¡¯s nothing. Han didn¡¯t mean what he said. I¡¯ll kneel down to you. Let him go. Please don¡¯t take his words to heart.¡± When Noah saw Corey¡¯s gaze, his heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly opened his mouth to speak. He smiled obsequiously and humbly begged for mercy on behalf of Han. As he spoke, he still wanted to kneel. ¡°Noah, we don¡¯t have to do what this bastard said. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± When Han saw Noah kneeling down, he felt upset. He immediately helped Noah up. ¡°You ungrateful dog. How dare you scold me like this? You¡¯re courting death.¡± Corey could no longer control his anger. He said coldly, ¡°Tony, Lewis, beat them up. Knock some teeth out and throw them Out** ¡°p!¡± Before Corey could finish speaking. Han had already attacked at lightning speed. He pped Corey which caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood before being sent flying. He collided into a table and smashed it into pieces. That was when he spat out another mouthful of blood Wine and food dishes sttered all over him. ¡°You have a bad mouth. You deserve this p!¡± Han sand coldly. ¡°What the¡­¡± Tony, Lewis, Noah, Jim, and Evelyn were all dumbfounded. No one had expected Han to make the first move to p Corry. It was so simple and crude. With just a p, the originally lively ss reunion instantly fell silent. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Han Corey fell to the ground. His face was burning with pain, and his mouth was full of blood. He was furious and roared. ¡°Han, you bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Tony, Lewis, kill him!¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Corey¡¯s eyes were red with anger. He was born with a silver spoon, a demolition contractor, and a big boss. Among his ssmates, he is an elite who enjoys the praise of many people. Moreover, since he was young, his parents could not bear to hit him. But now, Han had publicly pped him, making him so embarrassed and losing his face in front of his ssmates This was simply worse than killing him! At this moment, he has developed a murderous intent towards Han. Lewis and Tony witnessed their boss, Mr. Lanton, being beaten up. After a brief moment of shock, they immediately regained their senses and stared fiercely at Han. ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°Han, run!¡± Noah¡¯s expression changed drastically. He grabbed Han¡¯s hand and was about to run. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Tony¡¯s gaze was cold. At some point, he had already arrived in front of Noah. He picked up a table and smashed it on Noah¡¯s Owned by N?velDrama.Org. head. Noah did not expect this to happen. He was unable to dodge in time, and his eyes were filled with despair. At this moment, Han pulled Noah away and shattered the chair with a punch. ¡°What?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. That was a solid wooden table! Han actually broke it? How was this possible? Bang! Without waiting for Tony to react, Han gave Tony a kick in the abdomen causing him to crouch in pain. The force was so powerful that it sent Tony flying more than ten yards away and smashed a table into pieces. Afternding. Tony knelt on the ground and vomited uncontrobly. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Meanwhile, Lewis approached Han from the back and raised his ss, viciously smashing it against the back of Han¡¯s head. As though Han¡¯s back had eyes, he turned around lightning-fast and grabbed Lewis¡¯s colossal arm. Despite Lewis¡¯ arm being twice Han¡¯s size, he couldn¡¯t move it even an inch despite using all his strength once Han had grabbed it. Han Jaber¡¯s hand was as still as a mountain. It was like a steel wall, like a towering mountain. He could not move it at all. ¡°What?¡± Lewis¡¯s face was filled with shock. How could Han¡¯s thin arm possess such terrifying strength? He worked out and did strength training at the gym every day. Yet he could not even budge Han¡¯s arm for even half a centimeter. How was this possible? Bang! In a sh, Han grabbed Lewis¡¯ head and mmed it onto the ground mercilessly. He bled from all seven orifices profusely. His head cracked open. Blood flowed like a dead dog lying on the ground, barely alive. All of this seems to have happened slowly. But in reality, it was as fast as lightning. From the moment Tony and the others made their move to the moment they were knocked down by Han. Everything happened within a split second, The two of them were already lying on the ground, unable to move. As for Han, he was unscathed. ¡°How was this possible?¡± Corey had just gotten up from the ground and was stunned by what he saw. When Jim, Evelyn, and the other students witnessed this scene, they had their jaws dropped too as thought as it almost hit the ground. Seriously? Was Han actually this powerful? At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze toward Han changed. Lewis and Tony were both gym junkies towering at about 6.2 feet tall. Their arms were thicker than an average person¡¯s thighs. They were muscr and imposing. One look and one could tell that they were capable fighters. However, in the blink of an eye, they were knocked down by Han. Leaving them stunned? Even Noah was in shock. Han seemed to have done something very ordinary. He walked up to Corey and stared at him expressionlessly. That gaze made Corey¡¯s soul tremble. His eyes were filled with fear. ¡°You, you, what are you trying to do?¡± Before he could finish, Han had already kicked him twice at lightning speed, hitting his knee. Plop! Corey felt a sharp pain in his knee, causing him to copse in pain and kneel down. He was kneeling right in front of Noah. ¡°Corey, this is the price you have to pay for your foul mouth.¡± Han stared at Corey coldly, enunciating each word, ¡°Remember this, I don¡¯t care how have you treated me as long as you don¡¯t cross my line. But if you mess with my friends, that¡¯s a different story!¡± ¡°Noah is my friend. Whoever dares to humiliate him will have to pay the price in blood!¡± ¡°Now, apologize to my friend immediately!¡± His cold words were bone-chilling Although Corey was kneeling on the ground and his knees were hurting, he refused to back down. He red at Han fiercely. ¡°Han Jaber, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°Kill me if you have the guts. Otherwise, I will not let you off. Do you know who my son is? Do you know who my uncle is?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°That is right. I¡¯m threatening you. You had better kneel now and apologize to me. Let me beat you up, or else.¡± Corey gritted his teeth with a ferocious expression. Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, Han grabbed him by the head and smashed it into the ground, creating arge pit. The powerful force made Corey¡¯s face bloody. He bled from all seven orifices and fainted. Although he was unconscious, he still maintained his kneeling posture. At first nce, he seemed to be kneeling and begging for Noah¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Well.. When Jim, Evelyn, and the other students saw this scene, their expressions changed again. Almost everyone looked at Han with fear in their eyes. The people who originally looked down on Han looked at him with disdain and became extremely afraid. He beat Corey up so badly just because of a small disagreement! The scariest thing was that Han was still expressionless even after beating Corey into such a sorry state. It was like he was a demon! ¡°You¡¯re so tender and delicate. You can¡¯t take a beating at all. You¡¯re so boring.¡± Han stood up expressionlessly and walked to Tony. He looked down at him coldly. ¡°You humiliated Noah just now, right? Now apologize to Noah immediately!¡± Tony looked at Haylen with fear in his eyes. He did not dare to resist at all. He hurriedly bowed to Noah and apologized humbly, ¡°Noah, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I beg of you, please forgive me.¡± Han¡¯s kick earlier was like a siege hammer, making him feel like his intestines were about to be shattered. Facing Han, he did not even have the courage to resist. He could only apologize immediately. Noah looked at Tony, who was apologizing and begging for mercy and was stunned. In the past eight years, he had suffered a lot of pain and torment. He had been ignored and suffered a lot in his life. He had been trampled into the dust by people around him, and no one had ever bothered to apologize to him. Tony¡¯s apology made him feel like he had regained something very important. Han kicked Tony to the ground and said coldly, ¡°Now, tell me, who is the person who caused Noah to be in such a miserable state?¡± ¡°Han, do not ask!¡± Noah¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly said to Tony, ¡°Tony, do not say anything!¡± However, it was toote. Tony was terrified of Han In the face of Han¡¯s question, he immediately revealed the name of that person. ¡°Four, one of the Four Kings, Hugh Croydon Chapter 135 Chapter 135 ¡°Hugh Croydon? the Four Kings?¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. Who is he? ¡°That is right. Hugh is one of the Four Kings under Robert Bard. Noah had offended this person,¡± Tony said with a trembling voice. Robert Bard? At the mention of this name. Han had some slight impression of it. Previously, when he killed Deacon Williams, Lucy had mentioned to him that Deacon was the subordinate of one of the Four Kings, which was Robert Bard. He did not expect to meet this so-called Robert Bard person again today.. Han lit a cigarette and begin putting away. He thought to himself, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m fated with Robert Bard.¡± He ignored Tony and his old ssmates whose expressions had already changed. He went straight to Noah and handed him a cigarette. Noah took the cigarette and Han lit it for him. The two of them looked at each other and immediately understood the unspoken words between each other. ¡°You should not have interfered in this matter¡± Noah said. ¡°But I¡¯m already entangled in it,¡± said Han. Noah smoked in silence. At this moment, Han asked again. ¡°How did you offend him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡± Noah smiled bitterly. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk slowly. Let¡¯s go This ce is not suitable for us friends. Let¡¯s go out and have a few drinks and have a good chat Han put his arm around Noah¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the door of the private room. At this moment, the door opened and a man and a woman walked in. The man was handsome and dignified. The woman was as beautiful as a goddess, graceful and generous. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The two of them were like a golden couple with extraordinary bearings. As soon as they appeared, they attracted the attention of everyone present. Especially that woman. She was so beautiful! She had an oval face, willowy eyebrows, and big eyes that were filled with spiritual energy. Her nose was high and straight, like a mountain. Her cherry lips were extremely alluring. Her skin was as fair as snow and as delicate as a flower. Even her evening gown could not hide her graceful figure. Her curves and hourss silhouette made it even more difficult for one to take their eyes off her. Her long, straight, snow-white legs were so fair that they shone. It was not an exaggeration to describe her as an angel with a devil¡¯s body. ¡°ss monitor and Selena are here!¡± Seeing these two people, the students present were all overjoyed. The man, Maxwell Rivers, was their ss monitor. The woman was the superstar, Selena. Her stage name was Mia Schmidt. When Tony saw Maxwell, it was as if he had seen his savior. He immediately endured the pain and struggled to stand up. He rushed over crying and begged, ¡°Mr. Rivers, you have to stand up for us.¡± Maxwell was initially smiling and wanted to greet his old ssmates who were present. When he saw Tony pouncing over with blood at the corner of his mouth, his face immediately darkened. He looked at the scene again and realized that Corey was kneeling on the ground with blood all over his head. Lev bleeding from his seven orifices. His face was even darker. He said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tony pointed at Han andined. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s Han. All of this was done by Han. He insulted us by calling us animals. When we retaliated, he attacked us suddenly.¡±¡° ¡°Mr. Rivers, he is not insulting us. He is insulting you¡± ¡°You are spouting nonsense. You were the ones who bullied us first,¡± Noah hurriedly argued. Han was so angry that heughed. He had seen many shameless people, but he had never seen someone this shameless. From the beginning to the end, Corey was the one who started the whole thing. In the end, when described by Tony, they had be the instigators. Tony, thisckey, was quite good at distorting the truth. Han Jaber? When Mia heard this, her eyes lit up and she immediately looked at Han. When she saw Han, a strange emotion shed across her eyes. After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Maxwell¡¯s expression turned even colder. He stared coldly at Han with a pair of sharp eyes like an eagle. ¡°Did you do it?¡± His tone was neither light nor heavy, but there was a powerful pressure that could suffocate people. Under the oppressive pressure of his powerful aura, Noah¡¯s lips began to tremble as he smoked. His eyes were filled with fear. Han stood in front of Noah in an instant and shielded him from Maxwell. He said calmly. ¡°They deserve to be beaten.¡± Maxwell said coldly and forcefully, ¡°Now, p yourself ten times and I¡¯ll let you off!¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Maxwell¡¯s words were not harsh, but they were abnormally domineering and had a domineering aura. As soon as these words were spoken, a powerful aura swept through the entire ce, making everyone present feel a huge pressure. ¡°It¡¯s over. This time, Han will be dead.¡± ¡°Maxwell¡¯s father is a five-star general in the northwest war zone. It was said that he joined the army five years ago and followed his father into the extraterritorial battlefield. He fought with the enemy and made many contributions. He trained his skills and killed people as though they were insignificant. If he deals with Han, Han, he will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°This is going to be a good show.¡± ¡°I bet Han will be taught a good lesson by Mr. Rivers this time.¡± As Maxwell spoke, many people present looked at Han with schadenfreude and mockery. In their opinion, Maxwell was a ferocious general who had gone to the battlefield and killed enemies. He had an invincible aura around him. In front of Maxwell, Han was nothing aspared. Everyoneughed. Tony hid at the side and sneered. Chuckling with an evil and triumphant look in his eyes, as if he had already envisioned the scene of Han being pressed to the ground and rubbed by Maxwell. ¡°Mr. Rivers, please listen to our exnation. Corey was the one who started it. It¡¯s really not our fault, Noah exined hurriedly. Over the years, he had encountered many situations where he chose to grovel and beg for forgiveness. Now that he saw Maxwell being so angry, he panicked and started to exin out of fear. ¡°Noah, leave this matter to me. Han pulled Noah behind him and sinoked. He stared at Maxwell and said coldly, ¡°A good dog does not block the way. Get lost!¡± Boom! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was so shocked as though they have exploded. Maxwell was the descendant of the General and had contributed greatly. How dare Han speak to Maxwell in such a manner? He was simply courting death! Evelyn was so frightened that her face turned pale. The gaze she used to look at Han was no longer filled with love. Instead, it was filled with fear. Tony smiled even wider. Han was simply courting death by doing this! Noah was also frightened. He hurriedly wanted to apologize, but he was stopped by Han. Han¡¯s back was sturdy like a mountain, giving him a sense of security. ¡°What did you say?¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyes turned even colder. ¡°Did you not hear me? I said a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. Get lost!¡± Han repeated. The two of them opposed each other. The atmosphere at the scene was extremely cold and tense. ¡°You are courting death aren¡¯t you!¡± Anger appeared in Maxwell¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists and prepared to teach Han a lesson. Han was expressionless and unmoved. ¡°No, no, no. We¡¯re all ssmates. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Mia quickly stood between the two of them and mediated, ¡°Maxwell, you are a magnanimous person. Do not be calctive with Han.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t give me the respect!¡± Maxwell said coldly. He was the one who organized this gathering, but Han was fighting here. It was an insult to him. If he did not teach Han a lesson, where would his dignity be? ¡°Maxwell, you are a big shot. You¡¯re broad-minded. Why stoop to the level of a mediocre person like Han¡¯ Don¡¯t you agree? Don¡¯t fight on my ount alright? Don¡¯t hurt the harmony, okay?¡± Mia said with a smile. Maxwell snorted and loosened his fist. He stared coldly at Han. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. I¡¯ll spare you this time on Mimi¡¯s ount Mia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As long as Maxwell did not make a move, everything would be easy. ¡°Do I need you to spare me? Han sneered. ¡°Han, don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± Veins popped up on Maxwell¡¯s forehead, and his gaze suddenly turned as cold as a knife. Mia¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly looked at Han and said, ¡°Alright, Han, stop talking. Hurry up and apologize. to Maxwell.¡± Han was expressionless I did not do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to him¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Apologize.¡± Before Han could finish his sentence, Noah walked out from behind with a bottle of wine in his hand. He said fearfully. ¡°Maxwell, I¡¯m sorry. This is all our fault. I¡¯ll apologize to you. Let me apologize through the wine.¡± With that, he picked up the bottle and drank it. After drinking a bottle of wine, Noah choked and coughed, his face flushed red. However, he did not care about his own situation at all. Instead, he looked at Maxwell with pleading eyes. ¡°Maxwell, is this enough? Seeing this scene, Han frowned slightly, feeling extremely heartbroken. ¡°That is more like it. We don¡¯t wee you here. Get lost!¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. Upon hearing this, Han¡¯s eyes turned even colder. For some reason, he hated Maxwell¡¯s arrogant appearance. He really wanted to p Maxwell in the face. ¡°Thank you, Maxwell. We will leave now.¡± However, before he could continue speaking. Noah was already overjoyed. He thanked him repeatedly and left quickly with Han ¡°Han Mia watched as Han left. Her expression changed as she wanted to ask him to stay. The reason why she participated in this gathering was because of Han. For this reason, she dressed up in her best clothes and makeup, styling herself to look like she did when she was still studying. She even tied her hair back in the same ponytail she used to wear, hoping to make a good impression on Han. However, as soon as she arrived, Han was leaving ¡°Muni, there¡¯s no need to bother with such low-level trash. Let¡¯s gather ours,¡± Maxwell said. Mia originally wanted to chase after Han to ask him to stay, but after hearing Maxwell¡¯s words, she frowned slightly and felt very ufortable. However, Maxwell was the descendant of the General. She had no choice but to amodate him. She could only smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s gather.¡± Maxwell instructed everyone to send Corey and Lewis to the hospital for treatment. He also asked the hotel staff to clean up the scene before greeting the other students with enthusiasm. Evelyn, Jim, and the other students came back to their senses. They immediately surrounded Maxwell and ttered him. The scene was filled with joy. Tony stood at the side, his eyes filled with disappointment. He was really disappointed that Maxwell did not fight with Han. ¡°It seems that I must add fuel to the fire and ignite the hatred between Maxwell and Han. Otherwise, I cannot swallow this anger,¡± ¡°Tony gritted his teeth and thought maliciously. He stroked his abdomen, his eyes red with hatred. Outside the Aether Room, in the corridor. After Noah rushed out with Han, he felt relieved. He leaned against the wall and panted. He said with a look of relief, ¡°You scared me to death.¡± When Maxwell stared at him just now, he was filled with killing intent, making him witness a hellish scene. The moment he was targeted, he was so frightened that he dropped his cigarette. He thought that he was going to die. Now that he had left the hall, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. Han exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said calmly, ¡°Actually, with me around, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s after the son of the General. Noah said with a trembling voice. Han remained silent. He had killed countless gods of war over the years, let alone generals. He didn¡¯t care about a mere general. However, his deeds were too sensational. Even if he spoke out, Noah probably would not believe him, so he did not say anything. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not trying to discourage you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Noah looked at the Ithe Aether Room with fear in his eyes. He hurriedly pulled Han away, as if there was a ferocious tiger in the room that would pounce on him at any moment, biting him into pieces and swallowing him into its stomach. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Han was dragged away, looking helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so scared, is there?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s at stake here. Hurry up and leave. Noah rushed to the elevator with a solemn look. The two soon left the Garden Hotel and appeared on the street. Only then did Noah let down his heart and take a deep breath. ¡°Finally, we don¡¯t have to worry so much anymore,¡± he said, looking rxed Han looked at Noah with a pained expression. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He felt sad that his good friend had turned out like this. ¡°Han,e on. I¡¯ll treat you to barbecue.¡± Noah enthusiastically led Han to a grill house 1.2 miles from the Garden Hotel. He sat down, called the owner, and ordered lots of food in one go. Noal waspletely rxed when he got there. His expression was natural, and he became more talkative. He said to Han as he ordered, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I feel ufortable staying in that hotel just now. It¡¯s better to stay at the grill house. Let¡¯s get drunk today.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Smiling. Han raised his hand and said. ¡°Boss, four more barbecued ribs, one pound of beef, and a dozen beers.¡± ¡°There¡¯s so much food. Can we finish them all? Noali¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The meal is on me. You can eat as much as you like. We have a lot to talk about,¡± Han said with a smile. Noah heaved a sigh of relief when he heard him. ¡°Great! I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯llugh at me. I haven¡¯t eaten barbecue for a long time since my family went bankrupt.¡± The owner brought over a dozen beers at the moment. Han opened a bottle of beer and handed it to Noah Tell me. What¡¯s going on with your family?¡± he said. ¡°Well, it all started eight years ago.¡± Noah drank half a bottle of wine in one breath. His eyes reddened as countless memories surged into his mind. He said with difficulty. ¡°Didn¡¯t the three of us cause trouble that year? You were hunted down and fled abroad, and we had a hard time.¡± His voice choked as he told Han his story. It turned out that after Han left for a foreign country eight years ago, Noah and Perry were also attacked by those people, leaving behind injuries. They even missed the SAT and could not go to college. It was not the end! Noah¡¯s family went into business and lived a prosperous life two yearster. Noah was doing quite well helping out at his family business. However, everything changed three yearster. That year, Perry copsed on Noah¡¯s doorstep, covered in blood. Noah sent Perry to the hospital for treatment. Then, he learned that Perry had gone out into the world after high school Due to hisck of educational qualifications, Perry did all sorts of jobs that did not require his educational qualifications. He worked as a security guard, a waiter, and a cleaner. He had done everything to earn money. Later, Perry became a waiter at a bar and hooked up with a rich woman. As a result, the rich woman¡¯s lover picked on him and broke one of his legs. How could Perry, whose personality was hotter than Han¡¯s or Noah¡¯s, let it go? He endured the pain and tried his best to take revenge. Finally, he broke one of the man¡¯s legs and got his revenge. It was precisely because of it that Perry got into big trouble. He was retaliated by the gang and was beaten until he was covered in blood and almost died. He had no choice but to turn to Noah for help. Noah was also very loyal. After saving Perry, he immediately drew on his influence to arrange a meeting with the man who beat up Perry to negotiate. Then heid an ambush and beat the man up severely to get revenge. However, it made things worse for them. The person they beat was the nephew of Hugh Croydon, one of the Four Kings. Since his nephew was beaten up, Hugh naturally would not sit idly by. He attacked on the spot. Not only did he cripple Perry, but he also taught Noah a lesson and made the Wrinkler family go bankrupt. Hugh was petty, vengeful, and quibble. He was still unhappy after making the Wrinkler family go bankrupt. Over the years, he had been attacking Noah¡¯s and Perry¡¯s families everywhere, causing them to live humble lives beyond their means. Moreover, Hugh used a scheme to get both families to owe huge debts. They were suppressed every day. Noah¡¯s wife also divorced him and left him with their children. Perry was more miserable. His legs and one hand were broken, leaving only one healthy hand. They both were tortured by Hugh and were abandoned by everyone. They lived lowly lives and were better off dead. It was precisely because Perry was crippled that he could not attend their gathering. After finishing his story, Noah felt even more depressed and kept drinking. Fortunately, the owner of the grill house worked fast and served the two of them various beef, chicken wings, grilled meat, and barbecued ribs. Noah was drinking and eating barbecue. His eyes were red, and the tears welled up in them. Over the years, they both suffered greatly. Just thinking about it made him sad. He had never regretted what he had done. However, he burst into tears when he thought about how his parents and rtives had been implicated by him and lived a life that was oppressed and worse than death. After listening to his story. Han caught the point on the spot. His face turned cold. ¡°Perry was crippled?¡± Noah downed another bottle of beer and nodded gloomily. Upon hearing it. Han¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. He said in a deep voice. ¡°Where is Perry staying now?¡± After hearing what happened to his two friends, a fire rose in his chest that almost burned his blood vessels. All of this was not about Perry and Noah causing trouble. Instead, it was about Hugh and the others bulled them! It was outrageous! However, he really wanted to see Perry right now instead of taking revenge for his friends.. Noah nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Perry should be asleep by now Let¡¯s go to see him tomorrow. Come on, have a drink with me.¡± Then he opened a can of Budweiser and handed it to Han. Han picked up the beer and drank it. The cold beer shed across his throat, but it could not extinguish the anger burning in his chest. The colder the beer, the angrier he got! Han drank his beer and looked at Noah¡¯s face, which looked haggard as the face of a forty-year-old man. His heart was aching. He was a man who was not even 30 years old, yet he had been tortured to such an old and weathered state. Not only was the light in his eyes gone but his face was also filled with sorrow and vicissitudes. He seemed to have lost any longing for life, which made one¡¯s heartache. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about us.¡± Noah looked at Han and asked curiously, ¡°Is everything you said on WhatsApp true?¡± Previously, Han had said he lived in hell and was better off dead than alive. He was much worse off than them. He was curious if it was true. Without another word, Han took off his shirt and revealed all the scars on his body to Noah The knife scars, gunshot wounds, sword scars, burn marks¡­ Various scars crawled all over Han¡¯s body. What a shocking sight. Upon seeing it, Noah was stunned. ¡°The scar on my abdomen was left by a man who cut me in the Demon¡¯s Den while I was trying to escape. He almost cut out my intestines. ¡°Do you see the bullet hole? It was from a mercenary. At that time, the bullet was only about 1 inch away from my heart. ¡°Also, the sword scar on my arm was inflicted by a killer when I was fighting with him for my life. He smeared poison on his sword. I would have been amputated and crippled if it weren¡¯t for my master¡¯s medical skills.¡± Han pounted at the scars on his body and told Noah the stories of each as if he knew them by heart. He said them casually, but Noal was terrified to hear them. Basically, every wound nearly killed Han. Looking at the scars on Han¡¯s body, Noah felt even more upset. He gulped down a few more mouthfuls of beer, and tears blurred his eyes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a little luckier than you guys¡± Han put on his clothes and said calmly. ¡°Although I entered the Demon¡¯s Den, I met my master, who changed my life, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk so much. Come on, let¡¯s drink and get drunk tonight.¡± Noah raised his ss and kept drinking. Han, aware of Noah¡¯s anguish, did not persuade him. He went all out for Noah and drank with him. Just as they were enjoying their drinks, suddenly there were nine people drinking in another ce inside the grill house. When the nine people were in high spirits, a middle-aged man in ck with a plump face stood up. He chuckled and looked at the three women near the entrance of the grill house. ¡°Guys, these girls are good-looking, Look, I¡¯ll go over and do them. now!¡± he said with a smile. Then he took advantage of the strength of the wine and staggered toward the three beauties who were eating barbecue at the door. He hugged one of the women¡¯s shoulders and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re so pretty. Are you here for prostitution? Tell me, how much for a night? I¡¯ll buy you tonight¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Get lost!¡± The woman was delicate and pretty. One look and one could tell that she was from a proper family. After being harassed by the man, she pushed him away unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m buying you because I think highly of you. I pay you respect, and don¡¯t give me shit,¡± said the man in ck. His eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. Are you crazy? Get away, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± The woman said unhappily. How could she not be angry when she came to have a barbecue but was treated as that kind of woman? ¡°Fuck you! Who are you calling crazy?¡± The Man in ck was furious when he heard that. With a loud p, he pped the woman hard in the face, causing her to vomit blood and fall to the ground, looking extremely embarrassed. The woman should be someone who was doted on at home and had never been beaten up before. Now that she had been beaten up, she was a little stunned. ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll kill youl¡± the woman said. Then, she also flew into a rage. She immediately jumped up, picked up something, and threw it at the man in ck. ¡®Fuck!¡± The man in ck became even more furious after being hit. He kicked the woman to the ground on the spot, making a muffled bang. ¡°Huh?¡± Han, who was drinking, heard the sound and immediately turned to look in the direction. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Han turned around drowsily. What came into his view was the woman being kicked to the ground. Her head made close contact with the ground, making a muffled sound. ¡°What are you doing? The woman¡¯s two friends stood up and red at the man in ck. One of them took out her cell phone and called the police. ¡°Teri, get up quickly.¡± The other rushed over and pushed the man in ck away. Then, she helped the woman up from the ground and looked at the woman named Teri with concern. Teri rubbed the back of her head with a pained expression. Tm fine, Reishi. Have you called the police?¡± ¡°Shiloh did. I¡¯m calling my boyfriend now¡± Reishi nodded and took out her phone, preparing to call her man toe over Bang! The man in ck suddenly appeared behind her just as she was speaking. He held a bottle and smashed it fiercely on Reishi¡¯s head Reishi fell to the ground with her head broken and bleeding. ¡°Reishi!¡± Teri¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she hurried to help Reishi up. However, the man in ck grabbed her hair and dragged her out fiercely. ¡°Damn it, you dare to hit me? Bitch, Im going to do you today!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Shiloh hurriedly obstructed him when she saw the scene. ¡°Fuck, how dare you touch our friend. You three sluts!¡± Before Shiloh could stop him, the eightpanions of the man in ck had stood up. They rushed over like fierce beasts and pped Shiloh to the ground. A bottle hit Shiloh until her head was bleeding, and they even dragged Reishi and Shiloh out. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Somebody, help us!¡± Shiloh and Reishi, bloodied from the beating, hurriedly called for help. Some people in the grill house stood up and wanted to act bravely. But they were stopped by their companions. At the moment outside, the nine people had pinned the three weak women on the ground, punching and kicking them crazily. ¡°It iswless to pick on the weak and vulnerable people!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stood up. Noah hurriedly grabbed Han¡¯s hand and shook his head silently. He whispered, ¡°These people are Hugh¡¯s subordinates. We¡¯d better not mess with them.¡± He had noticed the nine people when they walked inside. He had seen these people behind the crowd when Hugh¡¯s nephew had dealt with him. Hugh¡¯s men? That would be great. I¡¯ll take care of this. Noah, take your time, and I¡¯ll be right back, Han said with a smile He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Hugh¡¯s men, and they came knocking on his door. Wasn¡¯t that God¡¯s way of helping him? Then he shook off Noah¡¯s hand and walked out. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Outside, Teri, Reishi, and Shiloh were being beaten up on the ground. They were wailing in pain and begging for help. Especially Teri, who had been beaten the worst and was covered in blood. ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s your honor that I want to keep you. How dare you hit me? I paid you respect, but you gave me a shit. Then I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer today! Get over here!¡± The man in ck grabbed Teri¡¯s hair and dragged her toward the alley. ¡°Help! Help! Somebody help me!¡± Teri struggled and cried for help. However, it was useless to struggle. She was weak and could not pry open the burly man¡¯s arm. She was in pain and helpless.. Her pleas for help were also ineffective. The passersby didn¡¯t pay any attention to her at all. The men in ck had the advantage in numbers, so the passersby could not afford to offend them. Teri¡¯s pupils contracted violently as she watched the scene. Her eyes were filled with fear and helplessness, and her heart sank Now the gang had dared to be so arrogant in public, and if she had been dragged into the alley, the consequences would have been unimaginable. However, no one dared to help her. She was no match for those men. Despair swept through her entire body. Shiloh and Reishi wanted to save her, but they were also pinned down on the ground by the remaining eight people and could not help her at all. They could only watch it happen and feel despair and helplessness. Bang! Just as the three women felt the darkness and despair, a bottle hit the man in ck on his forehead like a cold arrow, causing him to bleed and fall to the ground. His hand that had been gripping Teri¡¯s hair also loosened. After Teri regained her freedom, she quickly crawled away and distanced herself from the man in ck. ¡°Who the fuck is it?¡± The man in ck rubbed the wound on his head and roared like thunder. His voice also attracted the attention of the remaining eight of hispanions. They all looked over. Han stepped out of the grill house with a can of beer. As he drank the beer, he stared at them coldly. ¡°Nine people bullied three unarmed women. A bunch of scumbags! ¡°Do you want to y? Come here, and I¡¯ll y with you!¡± ¡°Fuck you. Are you meddling in other people¡¯s business? Guys, go ahead and beat him to death!¡± The man in ck roared in rage. Then he picked up a stool ced at the door of the grill house and charged at Han fiercely. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The remaining eight people were also furious. They rolled their sleeves up, picked up their weapons, and rushed toward Han aggressively. Shiloh and Reishi were also saved. They rushed to Teri¡¯s side and pulled her away from the door. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the police here yet?¡± Looking at the nine people surrounding Han, Shiloh¡¯s eyes filled with worry and anxiety. She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and ears and stomped her feet anxiously. These people were ruthless. They beat them mercilessly, causing her to shed a lot of blood. Now that the nine of them were up against Han. Once they went crazy, they might most likely kill Han. However, the three weak women had no way to help Han at all. They could only watch helplessly as they stood aside anxiously, unable to do anything. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Before the three of them could wait for the rescuers to arrive, the man in ck rushed in front of Han and smashed the steel chair in his hand heavily onto Han¡¯s head. That speed and strength indicated that he wanted to kill Han. Han would have had a concussion or died if he had been hit. Seeing the scene, Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. The man in ck was definitely not a good person. Since that was the case, Han felt even less burdened. Boom! Before the steel chair of the man in ck couldnd on Han¡¯s head, Han had already attacked at lightning speed. His attack wasunched after but arrived first. He punched the face of the man in ck ruthlessly. The tremendous force broke the nose bone of the man in ck. His face was blurry, and blood flowed from his head and face. His entire face waspletely deformed. The terrifying impact sent the man in ck flying more than ten yards away before he crashed to the ground. He spat out blood and could not get up for a long time. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Han showed no mercy in the face of a scum. With just one punch, the man in ck was defeated. He felt a burning pain on his face and his back. He was so dizzy that he couldn¡¯t speak ¡°Bastard, how dare you hit Timmy? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Seeing the scene, the eight people were even angrier. They picked up their weapons and attacked Han crazily. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold. He picked up a bottle and smashed it on the head of the first person, kicking him away. Immediately after, he attacked them fiercely. With the muttled sound, those people were beaten to the ground and wailing ten secondster. Han also beat the two women of those people to their disheveling hair and ck eyes. A few of their teeth had fallen out, and their mouths were filled with blood. The six men were worse off. They either had their hands broken, their feet kicked off, or many of their ribs broken. They were in so much pain that they wanted to die. ¡°This¡­¡± Teri Reishi, and Shiloh were instantly dumbfounded. ¡°Let me help you!¡± Noah, who had rushed out with a bottle, was also stunned when he saw the nine people lying on the ground and wailing. He stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Timmy, who had just gotten up from the ground, was also dumbfounded. Everyone looked at Han in shock. Timmy, in particr, shivered. He was half sober and looked at Han with fear. Who on earth was this man? Wasn¡¯t he too herce? Han threw away the bottle and walked toward Timmy with a cold gaze. Being stared at by him, Timmy was scared out of his wits and hurriedly retreated. Swoosh! Han was fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Timmy and stared at him coldly. It was a murderous look! Timmy was so frightened that his face turned pale. He said fiercely, ¡°What¡­ what do you want? I¡­ I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯m Mr. Croydon¡¯s man. If you dare to touch me¡­¡± p! Before he could finish his words, Han pped him so hard that his teeth cracked. His mouth was full of blood, and his face was burning with pain. ¡°Bastard. p! you dare to hit¡­ Another pnded. Timmy¡¯s face was red and swollen, and his ears were buzzing. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Croydon¡­¡± p! It was another p. Timmy¡¯s eardrum on the other side had ruptured and bled. His head was buzzing from the ps, and he saw stars. He could not see anything but feel the pain on his face. It was a bone-piercing pain. p, p, p! Without waiting for Timmy to speak, Han pped his face until it was so swollen that even Timmy¡¯s mother could not recognize him. Finally, Han kicked Timmy away to kneel before Teri, Reishi, and Shiloh. At the moment, Timmy¡¯s face was swollen and bleeding from his seven orifices. He was on the verge of death Standing belund him, Han said coldly, deadpan, ¡°Apologize to the three girls immediately, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Timmy had never suffered such humiliation before. He gritted his teeth and stared at Han with his bloodshot eyes. He said fiercely, ¡°Boy, do you dare to tell me your name?¡± Puff Before he could finish speaking. Han had picked up the bottle on the ground and pierced one of his palms, nailing it to the ground. ¡°Ahhhh.. Timmy¡¯s face twisted, and he screamed in agony. Han looked down at him and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Apologize to the three girls immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡± He meant business at the moment. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His gaze was as sharp as a de, and his killing intent soared into the sky. The eyes of Sovereign of Shadows were filled with killing intent! Just one nce made Timmy feel his soul trembling and his heart tingling. He shivered with fear as if he were being stared at by an ancient divine dragon. He hurriedly said to Teri, Reishi, and Shiloh, ¡°Girls, L¡­I¡¯m sorry I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that. Please forgive me.¡± Teri, Shiloh, and Reishi gritted their teeth and did not speak. Their eyes were still filled with anger. They were harassed for no reason and even beaten up by Timmy and the others. Their hearts were filled with anger. How could they forgive him so easily? However, they did not dare to speak when they saw how arrogant and domineering Timmy and the others were. ¡°Will you forgive him?¡± Han asked the women. The three women gritted their teeth and said nothing. They had been beaten up badly. Their makeup was smudged, and their faces were covered in blood. They looked particrly pitiful However, their eyes were filled with anger and resentment. ¡°Got it.¡± Han understood. He kicked Timmy away again. His kick hit a particr part of Timmy¡¯s body and made a crisp sound. ¡°My balls are broken, ahhhh¡­ Timmy fell to the ground and covered the area between his legs. His face was twisted in pain as he let out a scream like a pig being ughtered. He rolled on the ground and was drenched in sweat. When his friends saw the scene, they all felt a chill in their crotches. They were so frightened that they hurriedly covered them with their hands, and their eyes filled with fear. Teri, Shiloh, and Reishi were also shocked. They looked at Timmy and then Han in astonishment. None of them had expected Han to be so fierce. He crippled Timmy! However, looking at Timmy¡¯s miserable appearance, Teri, Shiloh, and Reishi felt refreshed and relieved. They felt like they had let out a bad breath, and it was much better Han lit a cigarette with a nk expression. If Timmy and the others wanted to humiliate Terl, Shiloh, and Reishi, he would make Timmy unable to be a man anymore. ¡°Thank you,¡± Teri said gratefully. ¡°Sir, may we have your name?¡± Shiloh asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay, and you don¡¯t have to know my name. Go to the hospital quickly and get your wounds treated. Hurry up and leave!¡± Han waved his hand, indicating for the three women to leave quickly. ¡®Sir, you saved us, and we want to repay you,¡± Reishi said. ¡°I didn¡¯t save you for your reward. Besides, I¡¯m not a good person. Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see something you shouldn¡¯t seeter.¡± Han looked at them and made a throat-slitting gesture. He smiled sinisterly and said, Tm a killer!¡± When Teri, Shiloh, and Reishi saw that, they were shocked. Could it be that Han wanted to kill someone? At the thought of it, their faces turned pale, and they turned to leave. Soon they turned around again, bowing neatly to Han and saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then they hurriedly covered the wounds on their heads and quickly left the troublesome ce. Noah threw away the bottle and walked to Han. ¡°Just persuade them to leave. There¡¯s no need to scare them, is there?¡± ¡°The world is tough, and people are dangerous. I¡¯m teaching them a lesson so that they won¡¯t easily trust strangers in the future. Not everyone who helps you is a good person.¡± Looking at the backs of Teri, Shiloh, and Reishi as they ran away, Han said emotionally. ¡°Sometimes, some people who help you are demons who only want to take advantage of you! ¡°How can there be so many good people in the world who just happen to appear when you need them?¡± He had experienced such a lesson before and was deeply impressed. At that time, Han had learned skills from his master for a year and was on his first mission. As a result, Han was attacked by hostile forces when he was a rookie. A killer saved himter. Han was so grateful that a lot of trust in the killer. He told him many things. he put Because of it, he leaked the location of a squad of mercenaries. After the killer rushed in and killed ten of his friends on the squad. Han found outter that he was attacked by hostile forces, which was totally a plot nned by the killer. The killer hired those people to surround him and then appear as a savior to gain his trust and get information from him. Han would never forget the lesson! Every time he thought of the killer¡¯s hideous face and the horrors of his ten dead friends, he was filled with regret and agony. Therefore, he did not want others to follow in his footsteps. ¡°Bastard, who the hell are you? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Timmy clutched his wound and growled wildly as he red at Han at the time. Han came back to his senses and turned to stare at Timmy. He said word by word, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You¡¯re Hugh¡¯s man, aren¡¯t you? ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you today, and you give Hugh a message for me. ¡°In five days, I want him toe over and apologize to my friends, Noah and Perry, or he will suffer the consequences!¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Is there a message for Hugh Croydon?¡± Timmy¡¯s face twisted at the news. His eyes narrowed, and his jaw tightened At this moment, he finally realized that Han was not doing this for the three women, but solely to cause trouble for them. Noah was also stunned as he listened from the side. The words had struck him like a bolt of lightning, electrifying his senses. He realized that Han was seeking revenge for him. The thought gave him some sce. Despite his attempt to hide it. John¡¯s face showed a deep concern. His gaze shifted nervously, and he seemed uneasy. He pondered. ¡°Hugh was one of the Four Kings. He was a brave general under Robert Bard and wielded significant power. ¡°If Han wanted to fight Hugh, it would be like throwing an egg at a rock. It would be a futile effort that would end in defeat¡± ¡°Exactly Remember what I told you. Take it back to Hugh,¡± said Han, his tone icy and detached. ¡°Ha ha, you want to challenge Mr. Croydon? You¡¯re simply overestimating yourself!¡± As Han was about to finish his words, one of Timmy¡¯s buddies erupted intoughter, as if he had just heard the most hrious joke in the world. He chuckled while ncing over at Han with a look of contempt. The rest of the group were also grinning hideously. In Lightdom City. Hugh could definitely be considered a bigwig. Not only did he hold considerable power, but he also had a battalion of capable subordinates at his beck and call. He was a force to be reckoned with, possessing thebat strength of a three-star lord-ss warrior. But that¡¯s not all Hugh had been making waves in Lightdom City for years. He opened countless inte cafes, KTVs, and bars, and even owned a real estate group. His assets were calcted in the tens of millions. It¡¯s safe to say that Hugh was a true mogul in his own right. Han dared to challenge Hugh alone. Everyone thought he was courting death by doing so! Thud Han walked over and grabbed the speaker¡¯s head, then mmed them into the ground, creating a massive pit. The sudden impact left everyone stunned. The poor man¡¯s head was bleeding, and blood flowed from all seven of his orifices. Hey there unconscious, teetering on the brink of death. ¡°Who are you to interrupt me?¡± asked Han in a cold voice. Her words sliced through the air like a sharp de, cutting through the tension in the room. As soon as they caught sight of it, the rest of them fell silent in fear, their eyes widened with terror. They thought to themselves, ¡°Using his head to smash such a massive pit in the ground, even if he survived, he would likely have a concussion. He might even suffer from brain damage in the future.¡± The mere thought of it made them all break out in a cold sweat, and they looked at Han with fear in their eyes. They were taken aback by his ruthlessness. This guy is too much! ¡°He¡¯s quite the enigma!¡± Timmy was petrified by the scene, his voice caught in his throat and his eyes brimming with terror. The fear was so palpable that he couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Han turned to look at him with a cold gaze. ¡°Do you recall what I told you?¡± he asked sharply, his toneced with ice. ¡°I do remember.¡± Timmy replied, his voice trembling with emotion. At this moment, he was truly terrified. His heart raced, and his palms were slick with sweat. Han¡¯s ways were too brutal. They made people like Timmy, who were a part of the underworld, shudder in fear. ¡°Say that again, Han said icily, his eyes locked on Timny. ¡°Huh? Timmy asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Say it again. Do you understand me?¡± Han stared at Timmy with a gaze as sharp as a de, his eyes drilling into Timmy¡¯s very soul. Timmy was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯ve got five days to get Mr. Croydon to apologize to your brothers, Noah and Perry, or face the consequences!¡± he eximed urgently. Just remember it.¡± With a cold nce. Han pulled Noah back to the grill house. When Timmy and his friends saw Han leave, a wave of relief washed over them. The pressure they had been feeling lifted, and they were finally able to breathe easy. Despite the pain, they scrambled to their feet and quickly gathered. Timmy was still clutching his crotch, writhing in pain. The agony was almost unbearable, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan Timmy, what are we going to do? Do we really have to tell Mr. Croydon?¡± someone asked. ¡°Oh, crap! We can¡¯t tell Mr. Croydon about this. If we do, we¡¯re dead.¡± Timmy clenched his teeth, his eyes smoldering with hatred. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get him up and to the hospital for treatment. After that, we¡¯ll find someone to take care of those jerks!¡± he said fiercely, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Damn. I¡¯ve never been bullied like this before.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As soon as they heard the words, their eyes turned cold and a palpable sense of murderous intent filled the room. ¡°Come on, Timmy, revenge can¡¯t wait! Let¡¯s hit the road and take them out!¡± growled the burly man, his anger palpable. Han had broken a few of his ribs. Despite the excruciating pain, his eyes burned with fury and a thirst for revenge. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll have my revenge from sunrise to sunset. I¡¯ll take him down now!¡± The men beside him were gritting their teeth, their eyes zing with anger and ferocity. They were all desperadoes. Despite being badly beaten by Han, they stopped being afraid once he left and instead focused on taking revenge on him. After a moment of contemtion, Timmy nodded and spoke with a cold tone. ¡°Alright, Sam. Since you suggested it, you go over there immediately. We¡¯ll keep watch here. You have two minutes. If he doesn¡¯te out, ram the car into the grill. house and take him out!¡± Despite his serious injuries, he was determined to endure the pain. Above all, he couldn¡¯t allow Han to continue living! In addition. Timmy had made a decision. Once they knocked Han to the ground, he would let out his anger and give him a good beating. ¡°Alright!¡± Sam, the burly man, was beaming with joy. He spun around and headed for the driver¡¯s seat. As he turned around, he collided with Han¡¯s strong embrace. The unexpected encounter left him momentarily stunned. Han held a fruit knife in his hand, staring coldly at Sam. ¡°Who are you nning to kill?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Han¡¯s gaze chilled as he locked eyes with Sam. He had just finished eating with Noah, but upon second thought, John realized that Tinmmy and the rest of the group were not likely to give up so easily. He strode confidently into the kitchen and grabbed a fruit knife from his boss¡¯s chopping board. With a mischievous grin spreading across his face, he emerged, ready for whatever adventurey ahead. As he stepped our he overheard a group of people discussing how to take him out with a car. Instantly, a surge of murderous intent filled him up. As he had anticipated, these folks showed no remorse. They were absolutely savage. ¡°What? Why are you here?¡± Sam nced up and met Han¡¯s gaze, causing his face to turn deathly pale with fear. Moments before discussing how to take out Han, he appeared behind them, catching them off guard. The group was startled to find Han suddenly in their midst, when just moments earlier they had been discussing his demise. The silence was so profound, it was almost like a demon lurking in the shadows. Sam sprinted away in terror, his heart racing. He retreated as fast as he could, hoping to put as much distance between himself and the source of his fear. It was toote, However. Hanunched an attack on him. The saber flickered into existence, as quick as a bolt of lightning, The tendons in Sam¡¯s hands and feet were instantly cut off, dripping with blood.. ¡°Ah!¡± As he hit the ground, Sam let out an agonized cry, blood soaking his clothes and the earth beneath him. The pain was overwhelming, and he couldn¡¯t help but wail in agony. ¡°Oh, no! This guy is a real terror. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± When Timmy and the others saw Sam¡¯s fate, they were struck with shock and horror. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they all turned on their heels and fled as if their lives depended on it. Their legs moved faster than rabbits in a race. It was so terrifying! Han was not only able to overpower them, but he also broke Sam¡¯s tendons. He was even more merciless than their boss. An evildoer was in need of a taste of their own medicine, and who better to deliver it than another evildoer? They were here to intimidate the weak. Their fists did all the talking, mostly to terrorize unarmed commoners. But when faced with the ruthless Han, they lost all courage and the will to fight back. All they wanted was to flee from the scene. ¡°Who said you could leave?¡± Han¡¯s eyes gleamed with an icy intensity as he grabbed a handful of forks and gestured with them. The forks were scattered everywhere, moving with lightning speed to pierce the thighs of every gangster who attempted to escape. Each strike was precise and deadly, leaving no room for error. It was a mesmerizing disy of skill and grace. They copsed onto the ground, clutching their thighs. Their legs could carry them no further. In particr, poor Timmy. He was already injured, and now with his thigh pierced, the pain made his face turn red and rendered him speechless. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Han charged over and raised his hand, shing down with a continuous attack. Iis moves were swift and unrelenting. The saber light showered Timmy and his friends like a waterfall, illuminating the dark surroundings. Their blood and flesh sttered everywhere. Regardless of who it was, the tendons in Timmy and the others¡® right hands and feet were all broken. They fell to the ground and cried out in agony. Han walked in front of Timmy with a blood¨Cstained fruit knife and a cold gaze. Timmy and his gang were a bunch of scumbags who hadmitted countless heinous acts. If it wasn¡¯t for his timely intervention, Reishi and her crew would have met a terrible fate 11:57 xe but to retalute. He couldn¡¯t let of the tem?nes in their bank and Set leaving them cregied. He dowed no mercy. deserved for their builing The reason be only cut off to keep these people to pass e do v proached. Tim pieaded for me sortment, Jei and the nd scrambled to retreat, using his hands and feet to chimb backwards. He In front of a hembed crowd, Han broke so many hands and feet tendons. The decosveness of Jaber s killing made hitt serode freward and punched et i ck pill me mouth and mai you feed me Han sut coldy, 2 you don¡¯tp¨¨r to mouch tipe ope Ser that be tapped a few acupoints dsbebet in has ton ?? ??????? ???? demands you¡¯ll be dead within the hour fro regarded Timmy and turned his amencon to the re ach of them one by one of the group. Employing and unered coldly the antidote. If you don¡¯t see burn withi eyes puening Feed within an hour, you be on bepletely Aber i brief pause. unit of an eve viped the blood and ingepeats of the his moment. Despite the excruciating pain they chose to fee, vanish in the of bribes who pick co the vulnerable and cover before the mighty Han nced at the backs, they ren becue and demias with Noth egent Hryba really feed them poisce?¡± asked Noah incredulous ok out a box of fo pills and ced it in froer of han Im no prosion doctor Where of nothing had happened. They then indulged in To them, it¡¯s all just a bunch of Sex¡± Where did these pillse from asked Noah T grab the fruit kunde, and garss what the deck? A whole box of mebane I grabbed it around, and hu a bit of harmless fun¡± und Han | speechless. However, he let out a sigh of returf upon learning that Han dadn¡¯t posson Timmy and the rest In an underground bank Sorated in Laghedom Cary passionately An hourter, he stood up with a satisfied grin and parted the celebrity¡¯s body. ¡°Wow, honey, you¡¯re a real tiger in bed. Your rs are damn good at your craft fooling all your fam.¡± be chuckled. Hugh hard amanding perance, entuated by has rugged beard. His piercing gare exuded confidence and authority, od has dema undemnubby As about & firms tall, he was a strong man with an eight¨Cpack that exuded a charming manly charm ) Furthermore, he ruded amanding persence that preversed anyone from underestimating him. His name alone of superiority that carred ¡°Mr. Croydon, you¡¯re so anded expert. The Semale celebray gave Hugh a yed re before standing up obeberly to help him put on his clothes With a sly serale, she helped ham anno has shirt, buttoning it up slowly. 11.57 ¡°Hey, you slut! If it wasn¡¯t for me, you¡¯d probably still be in bed right now.¡± ¡°Great! I can attend to Mr. Croydon for the entire day. I assure you that it will be a truly delightful experience!¡± answered the female celebrity. ¡°I can¡¯t right now. I have something urgent to attend to. You go ahead and do your work. I¡¯ve arranged for you to perform. You¡¯ll be the second female lead.¡± said Hugh. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Croydon.¡± The actress was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she nted a big, passionate kiss on Hugh. Hugh turned around and mmed the famous actress to the ground once more. He mercilessly took advantage of her before leaving her there, gasping for breath. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He had a robust build, with bulging muscles that were a testament to his strength. His endurance and stamina were nothing short of remarkable. After two or three rounds of intimacy, John remained unfazed. He got dressed and headed to the office. As he checked the ounts, his expression turned even grimmer. He addressed the ountant, ¡°Have you located Deacon yet?¡± He started an underground bank with a simple yet lucrative business model. By using various apps and loans as cover, he lent money to loan sharks, raking in shocking profits. Some time ago, Deacon borrowed 20 million dors from him. But in the end, Deacon and his friends vanished in the blink of an eye, and he couldn¡¯t contact them at all. He had already dispatched search teams for an extended period, yet they hadn¡¯t uncovered any leads. The ountant stepped forward, shaking his head. ¡°Unfortunately, Deacon seems to have vanished from the face of the earth. We¡¯ve searched all of Lightdom City, but he¡¯s nowhere to be found.¡± Hugh¡¯s gaze was ice¨Ccold as he reached for a cigar, lit it, and took a puff. His face was as dark as a stormy sea as he spoke in a chilling tone, ¡°Go and find him again. We must locate him at all costs. ¡°If we can¡¯t find him, let¡¯s start with his wife and children!¡± ¡°Got it,¡± nodded the ountant as he left to pass on Hugh¡¯s instructions to his team. In a sudden rush, Timmy and hispanions burst into the room, crying out, ¡°Mr. Croydon, you have to save us!¡± As Hugh caught sight of them in their current state, his face twisted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, his voiceced with worry. ¡°We got jumped by this young dude who demanded we ry a message to you. He wants an apology from you to Perry and Noah, or he¡¯s going to do you in.¡± Timmy panicked and blurted out what Han had said, but he exaggerated and misinterpreted his words. Then, with a trembling voice, he turned to Mr. Croydon and urgently implored, ¡°Please, give us the antidote!¡± As he rushed over, John felt a sudden pang in his chest. The pain was sharp and took him by surprise. It was obvious that this was the effect of poison. As soon as Han¡¯s orders left his mouth, he frantically begged for the antidote, his fear palpable. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¡°Please, Mr. Croydon! Give us the antidote!¡± Timmy¡¯s desperate voices pleaded. The urgency in their tone was palpable as they waited for the life¨Csaving medicine. As Timmy spoke, hispanions knelt beside him and begged for mercy. Their faces twisted in fear as they pleaded for their lives Like Tummy, they also experienced heart¨Cwrenching pain, as if their hearts were on the verge of exploding. The agony surged through their entire being, leaving them breathless and desperate. Filled with fear, they begged for their lives. They were terrified of what might happen next and pleaded for mercy. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Without warning, the ountant stepped forward, cutting Hugh off before he could say anything. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m dead serious, Timmy said, his voice trembling with fear. This guy said that Mr. Croydon has the antidote.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hugh asked coldly. ¡°Someone wants me to apologize?¡± he continued, his voice dripping with disdain ¡°Exactly Timmy nodded. ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°Noah and Perry¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Hugh frowned, puzzled by the unfamiliar names. He had no recollection of these two individuals whatsoever. And now, he was being asked to apologize to them? It seemed like an absurd request. He thought. ¡°Someone is simply seeking death!¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes were like knives, cold and prating, as he fixed his gaze on Timmy. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± he asked sharply. ¡°He¡­ Timmy opened his mouth, eager to answer, but was surprised to realize he couldn¡¯t recall Han¡¯s first name. It was like he¡¯d never known it at all. Just as he was about to continue speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°Thud!¡± In the next second, Timmy¡¯s heart suddenly ruptured. Many of the acupoints on his body also began to explode. His blood spurted out and sprayed all over the ground. Fresh crimson shot towards Hugh like arrows. Hugh¡¯s quick wit allowed him to dodge the attack in an instant Timmy¡¯s blood sttered across John¡¯s desk, adding a shocking pop of color to an otherwise mundane workspace. Thud! Thud!¡± After Timmy¡¯s body exploded, the burly men¡¯s faces twisted in shock. Suddenly, their bodies burst like a miniature bomb, sending chunks of flesh and bone flying in all directions. Hugh¡¯s office was now painted red, with blood stter decorating the walls. It was a shocking sight! Hugh was a lord¨Css expert. He exuded immense power as he gracefully dodged the onught of blood arrows, or used whatever he could find on his desk to shield himself from attack. His quick reflexes allowed him to remain unscathed throughout the ordeal. Unfortunately, the poor ountant wasn¡¯t spared from the carnage. Timmy and the gang had drenched him in blood, creating a truly gruesome sight.. ¡°Ah! The ountant had never seen anything quite like it before. His eyes widened in terror as he stumbled back. Hugh maintained hisposure, his expression unwavering. The calmness in his demeanor was palpable and unchanging As one of the Four Kings, he was ustomed to gruesome scenes. His eyes had grown used to the sight of blood staining the ground He had suffered even more wretched deaths than Timmy and his He had even climbed up from the pile of dead people. To him, the loss of Timmy and the others was a trivial matter, not even worth mentioning ¡°What happened?¡± As the ountant let out a blood¨Ccurdling scream, a group of menacing thugs burst into the room. When they saw the corpses and blood everywhere, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s g going on here?¡± asked them. ¡°Check and see if they¡¯re dead. Hugh said coldly, his face expressionless. As he faced Timmy and the others¡® predicament, he remained unfazed. Though calm on the surface, a glint of cold determination flickered in his eyes. As one of the thugs emerged from the crowd. he quickly checked on Timmy and the others. Then, with a solemn expression. he looked up and said. ¡°Mr. Croydon, they¡¯re all dead.¡± When Hugh heard this, his expression darkened. He stared at the corpses of Timmy and the others and the blood on the ground. As his gaze grew icier and icier, his intent to kill intensified. As John stood at the center, a dreadful aura emanated, instantly lowering the temperature in the entire office. The hairs on the back of everyone¡¯s neck stood up, and a sense of unease crept in Everyone present felt an indescribably terrifying pressure. Their bodies turned cold, and they trembled in fear. The sensation was suffocating, making it hard to breathe. The pressure was too much for the ountant. He copsed to his knees, a loud thump echoing through the room. Fear consumed him, paralyzing any rational thought. Hugh took a long drag on his cigar and surveyed the lifeless bodies of Timmy and hisrades with an icy gaze. In a calm and calcted tone, hemanded, ¡°Find out everything you can about Perry and Noah, and make it quick. I want a full report within the next half hour. ¡°Moreover, discover which poison they¡¯ve been dosed with It was a warning! It was also a challenge letter! Someone had used the corpses of Timmy and the others to issue him a challenge, and they had even sent a cruel and brutal letter daring him to face it! This meant that the person hade prepared and did not take him seriously at all. Hugh was eager to find out who had the courage to oppose him. If he found the man, he¡¯d kill him in a sh. The speed of lightning, that was. Meanwhile, Han and Noah had just polished off a delicious barbecue feast. After settling their bill, they packed up a generous portion of barbecue and beer, hailed a ride, and set off to meet Perry. Although Han drove his BMW to the party, he had a few too many beers and couldn¡¯t drive home. So, he did the responsible thing and hailed a taxi instead. As he sat in the car, he gazed out the window with a tranquil expression and pondered to himself, ¡°Have those folks met Hugh yet?¡± Despite not poisoning Timmy and the rest earlier, he left them with a chilling Hidden Strength. His actions were enough to leave them all on edge. As the timer ticked down and Hidden Strength threatened to explode. Timmy and hispanions faced certain death before Hugh¡¯s very eyes. Han was convinced that he could catch Hugh¡¯s eye if he demonstrated such a technique! Back then. Hugh always took the initiative to show up without him needing to seek out any trouble. Regarding killing Timmy and the others, he did not experience any remorse. He thought to himself, ¡°If Timmy and the rest of them wanted to take me out, then they were going to need to be taken out themselves!¡± However, if Han killed Timmy and the others in public, it would definitely cause amotion That was why he chose to let Timmy and the others go. Then, he used Hidden Strength to detonate the hearts and bloodlines of Timmy and the others and let them die in front of Hugh He figured it was best to keep a low profile, lest he attract unwanted attention. Plus, enlisting Hugh¡¯s help to collect the body 11-584 would kill two birds with one stone. Suddenly, Noah felt his phone buzz. He had just received a message. He nced down at his phone and saw a notification from Mia. ¡°Why is Mia looking for me?¡± Noah frowned, his mind racing with possibilities. Since his family went bankrupt, he noticed that many of his ssmates had cut off all contact with him. He knew he was untouchable, so he rarely engaged in conversation with others. Even his WhatsApp was barren, with messages few and far between. Curious, he couldn¡¯t resist opening this message. Mia messaged Noah to ask how he was doing. She mentioned that the ss monitor had been a little reckless and apologized on his behalf. Noah looked at the message with mixed feelings. He felt honored that a celebrity was apologizing to him. The gesture was unexpected and made him feel special. After pondering for a moment, he responded with a simple message. ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°Where are you guys?¡± Mia messaged. ¡°I¡¯ll grab you something to eat!¡± she offered warmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve already checked out of the Garden Hotel,¡± Noah replied. Mia waspletely taken aback by the sudden departure. She clearly didn¡¯t expect them to leave so soon. Her surprise was palpable, and it was evident that she was caught off guard. After half a day, Mia finally replied, and after inquiring about each other¡¯s well¨Cbeing, she got straight to the point. ¡°By the way, could you find out why Han hasn¡¯t epted my friend request yet?¡± Noah was taken aback. He turned to nce at Han. ¡°You didn¡¯t give Mia¡¯s friend request the green light?¡± Han was stunned. He had never heard of Mia before. ¡°Do you know them? There are two gorgeous girls in our ss. One is Evelyn, and the other is she. How can you not know them?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the other one Selena?¡± ¡°Selena entered the entertainment industry, but herpany didn¡¯t think her name would catch on. So, they enlisted the help of a master, who suggested changing her name to Mia. And with that, Mia was born!¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s her.¡± Hearing this, Han finally understood. It turned out that Mia was the Selena before. He had been wondering about the ssmate named Mia in his group earlier. Noah nced at his phone and eximed, ¡°She wants you to agree to her friend¡¯s request!¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be passing by soon.¡± Once upon a time, there was a man named John who received a friend request from a girl named Mia. However, Han had no idea who she was and thought that she might be a stranger or one of those notorious scammers in his city. Consequently. he chose to ignore her request without even giving her a chance to exin herself. Noah¡¯s expression turned strange when he heard this news from Han. He looked at him quizzically, unsure of what to make of it. Mia had be a celebrity, and countless male students mored to add her on WhatsApp. However, none of them were able to catch her attention Mia made the first move and added Han on WhatsApp, but sadly, he ignored her. When Han found out the truth, he didn¡¯t seem interested at all With a furrowed brow, Noah contemted the matter at hand. ¡°Is he simply too careless?¡± ¡°Did Han even give a damn about those so¨Ccalled celebrities?¡± Noah¡¯s curiosity about Han was piqued. He couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°So, Han, what kind of work did you do with Master over the past eight years?¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°Are you ying some kind of drunken role¨Cying game, young man? So mysterious,¡± the driver burst outughing upon hearing Han¡¯s words. ¡°Haha! We were a bit tipsy and just having some fun.¡± Hanughed heartily. With that, he took out a cigarette and handed it to the driver. The driver declined the cigarette and simply remarked, ¡°You youngsters sure know how to have a good time.¡± Han smiled but remained silent. After half an hour, the taxi finally arrived at its destination. Han paid the fare and stepped out of the vehicle. This quaint little vige was nestled in a remote area, far from the hustle and bustle of city life. Noah took the lead, guiding Han to a quiet, rural road. As they made their way into the vige, Han noticed a few young men with cold and unfriendly res fixated on them. Han looked at them and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He followed behind Noah and suddenly said, ¡°Hey, Noah, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide my identity.¡± Throughout his career, he had managed to make plenty of enemies, Some were dangerous criminals, while others were ambitious individuals seeking to climb the ranks. Despite the fact that many of them had met their untimely demise, there were still those who continued to harbor ill will towards him. Nevertheless, sin persisted like stubborn weeds that refused to die. As long as there were benefits, there would always be those willing to take the risk and walk the path of evil. Han¡¯s mercenary corps put an end to the dreams of countless greedy and merciless individuals during the wars on the extraterritorial battlefield, obstructing their path to riches. Their iron grip on the battlefield thwarted many a would¨Cbe conqueror, leaving them with nothing but shattered ambition. Preventing someone from achieving wealth was akin to matricide and patricide. It was seen as a heinous crime that would not be taken lightly On the extraterritorial battlefield and at home, there were many people who despised him to the core. Some even dreamed of chopping off his head. As a result, he couldn¡¯t disclose who he was, not even to his parents. It was a secret he had to keep to himself To keep his loved ones safe, he had to keep them in the dark. The less they knew, the better. He considered, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best if they¡¯re kept in the dark.¡± ¡°Got it I know everyone in your field has their own challenges. No worries, though, I won¡¯t pry any further,¡± Noah replied with a nod Although Noah wasn¡¯t privy to Han¡¯s upation, he could undoubtedly surmise that he was a spy, skillfully nted amongst a notorious gang That was why Han became so cruel. As Noah pondered the situation, it all seemed to fall into ce. As Noah mulled it over, he became increasingly convinced that Han was a spy. With that thought in mind, he decided to let the matter rest. After all, there was no sense in pursuing something that could put him in danger. Ultimately, exposing the covert operative¡¯s identity could spell a deadly catastrophe for them. He understood this principle. 11:58 ¡°So far so good.¡± Han breathed a sigh of relief. The words seemed to lift a weight off his chest. He fretted that Noah might use him of disloyalty. As they strolled along, the two chatted amicably. The road became increasingly muddy underfoot, and they soon found themselves quite far from the vige. ¡°Why does this path look like it leads up the mountain?¡± Han asked, surveying the rugged terrain before them. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± answered Noah.. ¡°I think Perry¡¯s house isn¡¯t supposed to be here, Han said, his memory jogging. ¡°So much went down. He got pushed to relocate.¡± ¡°Moving up the mountain?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As soon as Noah spoke, Han¡¯s face darkened with emotion. As he looked up at the mountain. he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. There weren¡¯t any buildings, not even stairs. How could Perry, who was crippled, still be living up there? The terrain was treacherous, making it especially difficult to navigate up and down the mountain. It was a mystery that he couldn¡¯t wait to unravel. He pondered, ¡°How excruciating would that be for Perry?¡± He lit a cigarette and strolled with a somber expression. After about the time it took to smoke a cigarette, Noah announced, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Han walked over to take a look, and his expression turned even uglier. This was a simple greenhouse built in the mountains. However, there were many holes in the greenhouse that could not block the wind or rain. The shed was surrounded by a garbage station, and the stench was unbearable. The greenhouse contained old, worn¨Cout furniture and a handful of beds. A slender young many on the bed, swatting at mosquitoes out of sheer boredom. He was a particrly handsome man, but several shocking scars marred his face. Additionally, there were many burn scars on his scalp. His hair was parted an inch to the left and an inch to the right, creating a tragic sight. His legs were twisted irregrly. It was obvious that he had been beaten up violently and lost the ability to move. His bones were so fragile that they protruded from his skin. He couldn¡¯t endure any type of physical exertion at all, and was extremely weak The young man¡¯s eyes were dull and lifeless, his body betraying some underlying issue. Despite his youth, a weary look had taken hold of his features Han looked at the young man before him and felt a lump form in his throat. It felt as if a rock was pressing down on his chest, suffocating him. So ufortable was he that he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Despite being extremely skinny and malnourished, the young man could still recognize Perry, his handsome buddy from eight years ago. Perry was quite the heartthrob back in the day. Even the girls from the school next door couldn¡¯t resist slipping him love letters. He was definitely the prince charming of many a youngdy¡¯s dreams. However, Perry¡¯s appearance waspletely disfigured and there were many wounds on his body. It was a tragic sight! Moreover, he lived in a dpidated dwelling. The table was adorned with only vegetables, devoid of any nutrition. Upon closer inspection, Han realized that some vegetables were already rotten! Perry¡¯s parents were a kind couple in their sixties. Their snow¨Cwhite hair gave them an exhausted look that surpassed even the oldest of men in their seventies. Their faces were etched with the lines of hardship and struggle, telling the story of their lives. Their weathered features spoke volumes about the challenges they had faced. Intense suffering etched their foreheads and crept into the lines on their faces Their eyes were filled with despair, like bottomless pats of mud I was as if all hope for life had been drained from them Seeing them like this, Han¡¯s eyes immediately turned red Tears welled up in his fierce eyes, and his heart ached. He couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional as he watched the scene unfold before him. As he clenched his fists, lus hatred for Hugh intensified. Hugh was the reason Perry had be like this. It was all thanks to him ¡°Perry, Mr. and Mrs. Felicia. Look, who¡¯s here?¡± 11-581 Noah strolled in with a mouth¨Cwatering barbecue, chuckling to himself. Perry looked up and his gaze swept past Noah, finallynding on Han. He was taken aback and his mouth fell ¡°Han?¡± he eximed in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± As Han walked in, his eyes were red, and he greeted Perry, ¡°Long time no see! I¡¯m here to help you move.¡± ¡°Move?¡± Perry was stunned. His parents were just as confused. They weren¡¯t the only ones taken aback. Even Noah was stunned. They thought, ¡°We had agreed to visit Perry, but why did Han suddenly want to move?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± open. Han sat down and ced the food and beer on the old table. With a grin, he dered, ¡°Not only am I going to help you move today, but I¡¯m also going to treat your leg!¡± Perry¡¯s face fell, and he appeared displeased upon hearing Han¡¯s words. Noah whispered. ¡°Stop joking, Han,¡± as he shot him a cautionary look. Perry¡¯s legs were shattered, and his bones were fragmented into small pieces. Lacking funds for surgery, his broken bones mended haphazardly, resulting in an inability to bear any pressure and rendering him untreatable. This was the pain in his heart! After Han said this, it was like rubbing salt into Perry¡¯s wound. ¡°Im not kidding!¡± Han confidently dered, ¡°I¡¯ve learned medical skills from a master over the years, and now my skills are godly. It won¡¯t De a problem for me to treat Perry¡¯s leg¡± His serious expression conveyed the gravity of his words, leaving no doubt about Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Han was a very loyal person. He could never leave his brother behind, nor could he bear to watch his sibling¡¯s life crumble. The bond between them was unbreakable, and he knew he had to do everything in his power to help Upon seeing Perry in such a state, he resolved to pull his friend out of the quagmire. With determination in his heart, he set out to help Perry in any way he could. Noah was taken aback. ¡°You know about medicine?¡± he asked, surprised. He wondered, ¡°What kind of undercover operation is he? ¡°Did he really know medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been eight years, Han, and I can¡¯t express my gratitude for your visit,¡± Perry said with a warm smile. ¡°Your kindness means a lot to me.¡± His doctor had already given up on his legs. They were beyond repair, and there was no hope left for them. Instead, Han brought a burst of sunshine into his monotonous life. For years, he had been leading an incredibly miserable life, abandoned by everyone and left to fend for himself, all because he had offended Hugh¡¯s nephew. And to make matters worse, after upsetting Hugh, no one cared about him anymore. It was a delight for Han toe. Having him there was a source of happiness for him. ¡°I really know medicine, Han said. ¡°Let¡¯s not get into that today. You brought barbecue, right? I haven¡¯t had meat in ages. How about having dinner with me?¡± Perry suggested, his eyes lighting up at the sight of the juicy meat. ¡°Alright¡± Han nodded with tears in his eyes. Noah arrived and quickly ced everything he had bought on the table, including the barbecue, milk, beer, and more. He even handed clean bowls and forks to Perry¡¯s parents, making sure they had everything they needed for the meal. Despite the stench emanating from a nearby trash station, Perry¡¯s family enjoyed their meal with relish. The pungent odor was no match for their hearty appetites, and they savored each bite with gusto. Perry¡¯s father was even more emotional. ¡°Noah, you¡¯re a lifesaver! Every time youe over, we get to have a proper feast.¡± Perry¡¯s mother also added, ¡°A friend in need is a friend indeed. And you, my dear, are Perry¡¯s true brother¡± As they savored their meal, they couldn¡¯t help but let out contented sighs. They were so pleased with their food that they even carefully wrapped up the bones they had finished and discreetly stowed them away. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Felicia, why are you hiding these bones?¡± Han frowned. ¡°For boiling soup.¡± Perry¡¯s mother beamed and eximed, ¡°Noah is such a busy man. He can onlye visit four times a month. But let me tell you, before he arrives, our house ispletely bare! We¡¯re out of oil, out of salt. We¡¯re out of everything! That¡¯s why we use these bones to make some soup to nourish Perry¡¯s body¡± ¡°These chicken bones are delicious!¡± Upon hearing this, Han immediately felt suffocated. The weight of it all seemed to press down on his chest. He had expected Perry to have a tough life, but he never could have predicted just how hard it truly was. He took a deep breath and spoke in a low, rumbling voice. These bones won¡¯t cost you an arm and a leg. You can trot on over to the next vige ande back with them in a jiffy¡± Upon hearing the news, Perry¡¯s family and Noah were left speechless. The weight of the situation hung heavily in the air, and a palpable tension filled the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Han asked. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised to know that many years ago, Hugh¡¯s nephew issued a death threat. He dispatched someone to keep a watchful eye on Perry¡¯s family. If they even thought about leaving the mountain, they¡¯d send their thug to rough them up.¡± Han heard Noah whisper in his ear, ¡°They¡¯re trying to trap Perry here and make him wish he was dead.¡± Han¡¯s expression darkene he eximed, ¡°This is outrageous!¡± He clent hed has fists and gurgled, his anger bubbling to the surface like a volcano. His frustration was palpable, radiating off of him in waves As they entered the vige, a few young men couldn¡¯t help but stare at them. It was no wonder, with their striking presence. 11:58 It turned out that those people were monitoring them. ¡°What happened is done. If you¡¯re looking to point fingers, me me for overestimating myself. I didn¡¯t have the resources topete. I brought this upon myself¡± Perry smiled wryly and turned to Han, ¡°Hey, Han, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been through a lot these past few years. You¡¯ve caten now, so you should head out soon. Han looked at the wounds on Perry¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Were these new injuries also inflicted by them?¡± Perry¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Han, enough with the questions,¡± he said sharply. Han fell silent, took out a cigarette, and lit it before taking a long drag. His face was gloomy, and the smoke he exhaled mixed with the tense atmosphere in the room. Whenever Noah was angry or troubled, he reached for a cigarette. The smell of nicotine served as both a stimnt and a sedative for him, helping him to calm down and find some peace of mind. The hotter his temper got, the more he craved a cool¨Cdown. After a minute of consideration, Han came to a decision. ¡°Grab your things ande with me,¡± he said. He thought. ¡°This is a quagmire! ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let my brother get stuck in that mess, no matter what!¡± ¡°Han, thank you for your kindness, but I just can¡¯t leave,¡± Perry said with a bitter smile. Despite Han¡¯s insistence, he refused to follow him. He had been warned that leaving this ce would result in his parents¡® deaths at the hands of his enemies. To ensure his parents¡® safety, he had no choice but to make apromise. He weighed the options and decided that it was better to give in than to put them in danger. After all, familyes first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Han coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with the fact that someone¡¯s watching youter.¡± ¡°Han, I appreciate you being here, but please don¡¯t get involved. We don¡¯t stand a chance against them,¡± Perry said with a pained expression. Once upon a time, he was as determined as Han to ovee those forces, feeling as though victory was within his grasp. With each passing moment, he grew more resolute and focused on his goal, never wavering in the face of adversity. He was willing to go to great lengths, even cutting himself to pieces, and had the audacity to take down Robert. Unfortunately, the harsh truth of it all 1 him straight in hell. He had witnessed many dark sides and faced the depths of hell. The drive in his heart had long been extinguished, leaving behind only fear for Hugh and hisrades. He was already in this state, and he didn¡¯t want to see Han follow in his footsteps. Han took a long drag of his cigarette and fixed Perry with a steely gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Perry. I¡¯m not the same person I was eight years ago. Those people can¡¯t touch me now,¡± he said, his voice cold and unyielding. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call. You guys pack your stuff. I¡¯m getting you out of this mess right now, said he with determination. Noah whipped out his phone and dialed Lucy. He needed her help to find a ce for Perry and his family to settle. With a sense of urgency, he described the situation and pleaded for her assistance. Lucy, always ready to lend a hand, listened patiently and promised to do everything in her power to make it happen. Perry¡¯s parents exchanged a nce, but they were hesitant to start packing up their belongings. Noah gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Han is right. Mr. and Ms. Felicia, this is no way to live. You have to leave!¡± After witnessing Han¡¯s incredible power, Noah felt a renewed sense of hope for life. The experience was so powerful, it left him feeling invigorated and inspired N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Facing the lifeless Perry¡¯s family, Noah couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Noah didn¡¯t wait for Perry¡¯s family to react before he helped them pack their clothes. ¡°Noah, are you out of your mind? We couldn¡¯t beat them before, and now we¡¯re all injured and vulnerable. Fighting them now is like asking for death! Your family will be dragged into this mess again¡± ¡®s face went through a rapid transformation. With a panicked expression, he grabbed Noah¡¯s hand and pleaded with tears in his eyes. ¡°Noah. I implore you. Thus is all my fault 1 should be the one bearing this punishment. Not only that. Ive also led your family to ruin. You mustrit end up like me. ¡°Please, just put it down.¡± He gazed at Noah with tears in his eyes and a look of guilt on his face. He was writhing in agony. 11:58 Noah opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything. Han walked over and swiftly knocked Perry unconscious with a chop. Noah was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s terrified and has lost his will to fight. It¡¯s a nuisance to stay awake.¡± Han took a long drag of his cigarette before dering, ¡°Come on, pack your bags and lend a hand to Mr. and Mrs. Feliciater. I¡¯ll help carry him out myself.¡± With that, he walked out of the greenhouse. Noah asked, ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Get someckeys over here,¡± said Han. Noah was feeling puzzled when suddenly beams of light shone over. In no time, thirteen intimidating young men strutted over with an air of aggression. As soon as Noah and Perry¡¯s parentsid eyes on them, terror filled their faces. These were the gangsters who had trapped Perry¡¯s family on the mountain. They were subordinates of Hugh¡¯s nephew. As soon as they arrived, it was clear that trouble was brewing. These folks weren¡¯t here to make friends, they were here to make mischief. At this moment, the young man leading the pack stared fiercely at Han. ¡°Kid, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to take him away!¡± His ferocity was palpable, and the tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife. Han stubbed out his cigarette and red at him with cold eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant. Did you hit my brother and his parents?¡± Tll give you a chance. Kneel down and kowtow to them to apologize. I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± the man eximed, his voice booming with authority. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Han¡¯s voice was icy and sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. He fixed his cold, de¨Clike gaze on them, his eyes piercing through them like icicles. Han¡¯s stare was chilling, sending shivers down their spines. He took a good look and saw that the men were armed. Some of them held sticks, while others held rattan. Some even had daggers at their waist. It was clear that these individuals hade to harass Perry¡¯s family. It¡¯s clear that Perry, as well as his parents, suffered injuries that were inflicted by them. ¡°What did you say?¡± As soon as the young man in front heard Han¡¯s words, his gaze turned fierce. He red at Han, his eyes burning with anger. ¡°If you kneel down and apologize within the next three seconds, Han growled. Tll spare your sorry hides.¡± Han¡¯s gaze was ice¨Ccold as he began the countdown. Three¡­ two¡­¡± Perry¡¯s parents turned pale with fear as they saw Han in this state. In their opinions. Han was asking for trouble by daring to speak to these hooligans in such a manner. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble, buddy!¡± As anticipated, the leader was absolutely livid. He brandished the iron rod he was holding and ruthlessly swung it towards Han¡¯s head. The blow was swift and brutal. His attacks were swift, ruthless, and iparably skilled! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was obvious that he was a professional fighter! Han¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t value your lives anymore!¡± In a sh, he moved with lightning speed and grabbed the young gangster¡¯s arm, yanking it so hard that it dislocated on the spot. ¡°Crack!¡± As soon as the ident happened, the young man¡¯s arm was dislocated instantly, causing him to grimace in excruciating pain. ¡°Crack!¡± Before he could even scream, Han exerted his strength again, crushing the bones in his victim¡¯s wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± The mischievousd¡¯s eyes grew wide as he let out a howl of agony. ¡°You are noisy!¡± Han kicked the man away. ¡°How dare you hit our brother? You bastard! Brothers, let¡¯s kill him!¡± As the remaining hooligans caught sight of the scene, fury flooded their veins. They roared and charged towards Han. ¡°Han, be careful!¡± Perry¡¯s parents shouted anxiously, their voices filled with concern and worry. These folks were like wolves and tigers, fierce and fiendish When they attacked, they were unbelievably brutal. Observing them in action made them break out in a cold sweat for Han. ¡°Kill him¡°¡± Without warning. Han rushed towards the group like a ferocious dragon emerging from the sea, leaving them no time to respond. ¡°My brother had been relentlessly bullied by these people for an entire year and was forced to live inside a greenhouse on a mountain near the garbage dump. He had even been made to eat spoiled food and was left to live a life worse than death itself!TM As Han seethed with anger, his fury knew no bounds. His heart was filled with merciless rage, a storm brewing within. him. 11:58 If the punch was powerful, the victims would undoubtedly suffer severe injuries. Wherever he went, people dropped like flies In under a minute, those rowdies were all knocked to the ground. The scene was chaotic as people fell left and right. Their hands shattered, and they fell to the muddy ground, crying out in agony. The sound of bones cracking echoed in the air. Each person writhed in pain, their faces twisted in grimaces. Someone else were beaten until their head bled. It was a tragic and heartbreaking sight to see. Each one of them had paid an indescribably tragic price. Han stood between them, a figure as terrifying as a god of demons. ¡°This¡­¡± Perry¡¯s parents were left speechless, with their jaws dropped when they saw it. The sight was so astonishing that they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They initially expected Han to be beaten up, but they never anticipated his ferocity. ¡°What?¡± The head of the rowdy bunch rose to his feet. His pupils contracted sharply, and his face filled with disbelief at the sight before him. As he pondered, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Who is he? ¡°What makes him so fierce?¡± Han picked up a baton and strode towards the young troublemaker, his eyes glinting with determination. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The young hooligan¡¯s expression shifted, and he scurried away. He barked, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, we¡¯re all Mr. Croydon¡¯s men. If you dare toy a hand on me again, Mr. Croydon won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Right after he finished speaking, Han hit him on the head with a stick, causing him to bleed and fall to the ground. The young gangster¡¯s expression shifted as he uttered, ¡°You¡­¡± As he mulled it over, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°I already mentioned Mr. Croydon¡¯s name, yet this guy still had the audacity to hit me. Did he have a death wish?¡± Just as he was about to speak, the staff shadows descended upon him like a fierce storm, pummeling him mercilessly until he was left battered and bruised, like a rag doll tossed aside. In the end. He was beaten until he fell limply to the ground. Every bone in his limbs and torso was shattered, and blood flowed from his seven orifices. Hey on the ground like a dead dog, on the verge of death. ¡°This is what you get for roughing up my brother!¡± Han threw the baton out of his hand and gave the others a cold nce. ¡°Get down on your knees and apologize to my brother¡¯s parents, or face the consequences.¡± ¡°Mr. Felicia, I¡¯m sorry. We were wrong. Please forgive us.¡± The rowdy mob was taken aback by the fierce gaze of their adversary. They scrambled to their feet, falling to their knees before Perry¡¯s parents, pleading for mercy with wild abandon. Their fear palpable, they trembled before the family¡¯s wrath. They were all scum, bullying the weak and cowering before the strong. When they witnessed their leader getting pummeled. so mercilessly, each one of them was petrified and dared not disobey Han¡¯s orders. After all, Han just crippled them. Everyone¡¯s hands were already fractured, and they knew they were no match for him. If Han beat them up like that, they¡¯d probably be in the hospital for months before getting discharged. The injuries would. be so severe, they¡¯d need all the time they can get to recover. Han¡¯s really not one to mess with They couldn¡¯t afford to be admitted to the hospital! Furthermore, their leader had been brutally beaten to the point of permanent disability, even if he survived. To make matters worse, lus name was likely to be remembered more for lus physical frailty. They didn¡¯t want to end up as cripples themselves, so they could only kneel down and apologize. Perry¡¯s parents were left in shock as theyid eyes on the group of people who were kneeling. It was an unexpected sight that left them speechless. In previous encounters, they had been beaten and scolded, but now, they knelt in front of them, pleading for mercy. 11:58 This moment transported them to a dreamlike state, as if they were floating through a surreal world. Han said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you today. Go back and tell your boss that I¡¯ll hold a banquet in this vige in seven days. Ask him toe and apologize, or I¡¯ll show him no mercy!¡± The moment those words left his mouth, a chilling intent filled the air. With just a few sybles, he had conveyed his deadly intentions. The people shivered immediately, as if they had fallen into an ice cer. Han didn¡¯t seem to care about the people around him. He boldly strode forward and lifted Perry, saying calmly, ¡°Noah, bring Mr. and Ms. Felicia with you. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± With that, he strode out. Noah quickly helped Perry¡¯s parents, and they hurriedly followed. As they strode down the street, the hooligans shrank back, afraid to even try to stop them. After Han and the others departed, the remaining individuals finally breathed a collective sigh of relief. They copsed onto the ground, gasping for air as sweat dripped down their backs. As soon as Han looked at them, they all felt a sharp pain in their hearts, as if they had just stepped through the gates of hell. ¡°Damn it, who knew Perry had such a powerful friend? It¡¯s really taking me by surprise!¡± ¡°Who is this guy? How can he be so powerful?¡± the question echoed in their minds. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Are we really going to tell boss?¡± ¡°No way! How are we going to face boss now? Once he finds out we let Perry go, we¡¯ll be fish food in no time!¡± ¡°Then tell us, how should we deal with it?¡± As Han walked away, the onlookers stared at his back with a mixture of fear and horror. Their eyes met, silently acknowledging the dread that filled them all. They couldn¡¯t defeat Han and their hands were left crippled. If their boss found out they were ipetent, they might meet their demise. The gangster with the cold gaze red at hisrades. With gritted teeth, he dered, ¡°We need to dig into this guy¡¯s past and find someone to take him out! It¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll make it out alive!¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Find someone to kill him?¡± After hearing the hooligan¡¯s words, the other hooligans looked at each other and saw the surprise and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. After killing him, we can take Perry back. This way, we can hide it from our boss, and we¡¯ll be safe,¡± The hooligan said through gritted teeth. ¡°We have a total of thirty people, but we can¡¯t even defeat him. Are you sure you someone else is able to kill him? If we failed and he took revenge on us, wouldn¡¯t we¡­ A hooligan said nervously. The hooligan who had proposed to kill Han was speechless when he heard that. That was right. Although they were not that powerful, they could take down a soldier from Special Forces when they attacked together.. However, Han beat them all up effortlessly and even broke their hands ruthlessly and mercilessly. If the assassination was sessful and Han was killed, it would not be a big deal. At most, the hooligans would just need to destroy Han¡¯s corpse. On the contrary, if the assassination failed and Han found them, wouldn¡¯t they be dead? Thinking of that, the hooligan broke out in cold sweat immediately. ¡°But what should we do if we don¡¯t kill him?¡± Someone asked. ¡°We do have to do anything. ¡°The feud between Perry and our boss has been going on for a few years. Our boss indulges in dissipation and pursuing pleasure, and with his personality, he might have forgotten about the feud long ago.¡± ¡°Therefore, as long as we don¡¯t tell him that Perry escaped, it might be fine. We can only take the gamble! ¡°The most important thing now is to go to the hospital for surgery and treat our hands. ¡°Also, save our head.¡± The hooligans discussed together and finally decided to save themselves first. At the vige entrance. Han carried Perry and waited by the roadside. His eyes were filled with tears, and his heart ached. Perry was so light! Perry was tortured by pain and lived a life worse than death. His face was sallow and haggard, and he was emaciated. weighing only sixty kilograms as if only his skin and bones were left. It was obvious that Perry must have suffered a lot over the years. ¡°Han, Noah, is it really okay for us to leave directly?¡± Perry¡¯s parents were still uneasy. They had been trapped on the mountain all these years and had never left, afraid that they would be killed by Hugh¡¯s nephew. Now, Han had brought them out, would anything happen? ¡°Mr. Felicia, Mrs. Felicia, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Han said confidently. ¡°Our lives are not important. Even if we die, we can¡¯t die without dignity. As Perry¡¯s friends, even if we have to risk our lives, we can¡¯t let Perry continue such a miserable life!¡± Noah said through gritted teeth. Perry¡¯s parents¡® expressions changed, and they did not say anything else. Noah was right. Even if they died, they could not die cowardly. ¡°Han, can you really treat Perry¡¯s leg?¡± Perry¡¯s father looked at Han with strong expectations in his eyes. Perry¡¯s mother also looked over with burning eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Han promised and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. If that is the case, we have to leave. Healing Perry¡¯s legs is more important than anything else.¡± When Perry¡¯s parents heard Han¡¯s words, they were overjoyed. Perry¡¯s legs had been broken, and he had be a cripple. In addition, because he had been tortured by Hugh¡¯s nephew for 11:58 a long time, he was depressed and had given up on himself. If Han had a way to treat Perry¡¯s legs, Perry might be able to regain his hope for life and his vitality. ¡°Han, what car did you book? Why hasn¡¯t it arrived after so long?¡± Noah stood by the roadside, looking at the distant road and then at the vige entrance. His eyes were solemn and his mind was uneasy. Although Han was powerful, the Felicia Vige was under the control of those hooligans. If they did not leave quickly, the consequences would be unimaginable once those hooligans caught up. ¡°It will be there soon,¡± said Han. Ten minutester, two luxurious RVS appeared at the end of the road. Their lights were shing as they drove over. ¡°They are here,¡± Han said. ¡°Two RVs?¡± Noah was stunned. Noah thought that Han had only hailed a taxi. However, Han actually booked two RVs! Noah thought with confusion, ¡°We have only five people in total. Why are there two RVs?¡± Soon, the two RVs stopped in front of Han and the others. Simon jumped out of the car and greeted Han respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jaber.¡± ¡°Did you pick up the people I wanted?¡± Han asked. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. I picked them up as you said.¡± Simon chuckled and opened the door of the RV. Noah¡¯s expression changed when he saw the people in the RV. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here? You even bring my younger brother along.¡± Inside the RV were Noah¡¯s family members. ¡°I sent someone to challenge Hugh. Naturally, I have to be fully prepared. I will protect Perry¡¯s family and your family.¡± Han nodded at Noah and said, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to find a ce to stay now.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With that, Han carried Perry into the car, ced him on the bed, and covered him with a nket. Noah helped Perry¡¯s parents into the car. After they got into the car, Noah found that Simon had prepared food, water, and a change of clothes for his family and Perry¡¯s family. There was even a nursing worker in the car who was in charge of bathing Perry and his family. After changing their clothes, they threw all the dirty clothes out of the window. Perry¡¯s parents put on their new clothes and sat in the luxurious RV. They were in a good mood, yet they were restrained. They did not dare to touch anything, afraid that they would dirty the sofa in the RV. ¡°Han,e with me for a while.¡± Noah pulled Han to the RV which his parents were in. Noah hugged his parents and young brother, his eyes red and his heart warm. Noah did not expect Han to be so considerate and protect his family. Then, Noah introduced his parents and younger brother to Han. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Han, my good friend.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Wrinkler, Mrs. Wrinkler. Nice to meet you, Han smiled. ¡°Thank you, Han Thank you so much.¡± Noal¡¯s parents walked over and held Han¡¯s hand gratefully. The Wrinkler family was bankrupt, and the Wrinklers were bullied, starved, and had no fixed residence. Even so, they were all experienced and knowledgeable. Han dared to go against Hugh, and he picked up Noah¡¯s family and Perry¡¯s family with two million¨C dor luxury RVs. It meant that Han was capable enough to deal with Hugh and save Noah¡¯s family and Perry¡¯s family from hell. Therefore, Noah and his family were grateful to Han ¡°Mr. Wrinkler, Mrs. Wrinkler, you¡¯re wee. That is what I should do,¡± Han said. ¡°Alright, stop talking. We¡¯re going to drive. Hurry up and sit down.¡± Simon sat in the front row. 11:58 The RV started and left Felicia Vige. Soon, the two RVs drove into Zabel Vige and stopped in front of an empty vi. Perry and Noah got out of the car with their family and saw the vi at a nce. They looked at each other in shock. They thought that Han would arrange a casual ce for them to stay. In the end, it was such a luxurious vi that was beyond their expectations. At that moment, Lucy walked over and smiled at Han ¡°Everyone, pleasee in. ¡°This is Zabel Vige. Even the Four Kings is not qualified to enter.¡± Zabel Vige? When they heard Lucy¡¯s words, the expressions of Noah¡¯s family changed. Noah was even more shocked. He looked at Han in disbelief and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Han, this¡­ This is Zabel Vige?¡± The Zabel family was one of the top families in Lightdom City and boasted abundant resources in the business industry, political circles, and the military. Its family assets even reached trillions of dors, and it was indeed super¨Crich. To put it bluntly, even Robert did not dare to offend such arge family. Zabel Vige was quite xenophobic. As long as one was not from Zabel Vige, he would not be allowed to enter, not to mention to rent a house or live in Zabel Vige. However, Han was able to bring Perry and Noah into Zabel Vige and even arranged a luxurious vi for them. How powerful was he? ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Han nodded. If Han wanted to go against Hugh, he had to protect Noah¡¯s and Perry¡¯s families first. After thinking about it, among the people he was familiar with, only the Zabels were powerful enough and could compete with Robert. And Zabel Vige was the safest ce for Noah and Perry to stay. When Noah¡¯s family heard Han¡¯s words, they were all dumbfounded. Their lips parted, yet they could not say a word. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 It was shocking! Han¡¯s words were so shocking! Noah and his family were so stunned that their mouths were agape. In particr, Noah was even more astonished when he looked at Han. Was Han an undercover? How could he get such privilege to live in Zabel Vige? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Han looked at the surprised Noah and exined, ¡°I saved Mr. Zabel¡¯s life by chance, so he treats me quite well.¡± Noah was enlightened when he heard that. No wonder Han could enter and live in Zabel Vige. Saving the head of the Zabel family meant saving the entire Zabel family. It was reasonable for the Zabel family to be so enthusiastic about Han. ¡°In short, you guys stay here and recuperate. After Hugh gives in, I¡¯ll hold a banquet for you guys to ept his apology.¡± Han said. Noah opened his mouth but could say nothing. He was still shocked. ¡°Have a rest first. I¡¯ll go treat Perry¡¯s legs.¡± Han patted Noah¡¯s shoulder and walked into the vi. ¡°Treat Perry¡¯s legs?¡± After a brief moment of shock, Noah regained his senses and charged forward. He wanted to see how good Han¡¯s medical skills were! At that moment, under themand of Simon, the servants from the Zabel family arranged for Perry¡¯s family to stay in the best room in the vi. Perry was lying on the bed and woke up. He looked at his surroundings in confusion and was confused. ¡°Where am P This was the first time in his life that he had lived in such a luxurious vi. The bed was so soft, the nket was sofortable, and there was a faint fragrance in the air. Having lived in the greenhouse for a long time, he couldn¡¯t adapt to such an environment for a moment. ¡°This is Zabel Vige. Han arranged for us to stay here,¡± Perry¡¯s mother exined. ¡°The vi is indeed luxurious. I didn¡¯t expect that we would live in such a ce one day,¡± Perry¡¯s father sighed repeatedly. Perry was puzzled when he heard that. Han arranged for them to stay in such a vi? When did Han be so rich? Just stay here in peace until you recover.¡± Han walked in with a smile and said, ¡°Perry, you¡¯re quite lucky. I¡¯ve learned a lot of medical skills in the past eight years. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to treat your leg¡± When Perry saw Han, he had countless questions in his mind. However, before Perry could say something. Han sat down, lifting his pants and taking out a box of golden needles. It was the treasure that Simon had collected previously, and it was given to Han in the RV. ¡°Han, don¡¯t waste your effort. My legs have long been crippled. I can¡¯t feel anything on my entire thigh, and I can¡¯t move it at all.¡± Perry said with a bitter smile. ¡°In front of me, as long as you¡¯re not dead, you will never be crippled.¡± Han checked Perry¡¯s legs carefully and then said. ¡°There is indeed something with the nerve conduction. It is fine. It¡¯ll be better with acupuncture. The bones are shattered, and the regenerated part is irreversible, which requires a long time to adjust. It might be a little painful.¡± With that, Han took out the golden needle and stabbed it into Perry¡¯s hip and knees in a sh. 11:59 Not long after, Han began to flick the needles. He injected his vigorous vital energy into the golden needles and then transferred it from the golden needles to Perry¡¯s acupoints. When Noah came in and saw the scene, he was also shocked. Han was really good at acupuncture! His acupuncture techniques were skillful, and the acupoints he found were urate. It was obvious that he had practiced it many times. Noah looked at Han¡¯s back with even stronger curiosity. What kind of undercover would have so many magical abilities? What had Han experienced in the past eight years? Behind Noah, Simon and Lucy walked in. They stared at Han intently, their eyes glinting with astonishment When Simon and Lucy heard that Han was going to show his medical skills again, they rushed over immediately to watch Han¡¯s medical skills were too amazing. He could bring the dying back to life and had revived Dominic before. Simon and Lucy had not observed Han¡¯s magical medical skills carefully before. Now that they had the chance, they would never miss it Lucy even took out her phone curiously and took a photo. ¡°Han, don¡¯t waste your energy. My leg is crippled¡­¡± Perry sighed. In Perry¡¯s opinion, his legs were crippled and could not be cured, and Han¡¯s actions would completely be in vain. However, before Perry could finish his sentence, he suddenly could feel his thigh. Perry¡¯s expression changed, and he reached out hurriedly to scratch the muscles on his thigh near his knee. This time, his expression changed greatly. His thigh was itchy! Perry could feel his hands tickling his skin and his muscles. It was a feeling he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. His eyes widened as he looked at his thighs and then at Han, and his face was filled with disbelief. With just acupuncture, the illness that had troubled Perry for many years was cured. How was that possible? ¡°Han, you. What acupuncture skill did you use?¡± Perry said with a trembling voice. ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± Han raised his head and smiled at Perry. ¡°I can only tell you that with my medical skills, I can treat the nerve in your thigh and let you recover in seven days. ¡°As for your broken bones, you have to take medicine while recuperating slowly. If it¡¯s fast, it¡¯ll take three months. If it¡¯s slow, it¡¯ll take half a year for you to recover your ability to walk.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Perry heard that, he was overjoyed in an instant, a strange look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Han answered firmly ¡°Okay! Hurry up and treat me!¡± There was a glimmer of hope in Perry¡¯s eyes. He was overjoyed as he said, ¡°Han, if you can help me walk again. I am willing to be your man for the rest of my life to repay your kindness.¡± Han smiled as he treated Perry. ¡°We¡¯re good friends for a lifetime. Are you treating me like an outsider by saying so? ¡°When I was young and went to school, you treated me to a meal when I didn¡¯t have money. With our rtionship, there¡¯s no need to thank me as you said.¡± When Perry heard that, his eyes turned red, and he was emotional. As the saying went, a friend in need was a friend indeed. When Perry was down and out, everyone deserted hum. Only his parents never left him, and the other rtives all ran away. The so¨Ccalled friends that Perry had met in the bar in the past all hit him when he was down. In order to please Hugh¡¯s nephew, they kept attacking Perry and beating lum up All these years, only Noah had never abandoned Perry. Now, Han did not hesitate to offend Hugh to help Perry and even treat his illness. Their friendship filled Perry¡¯s heart and brought much warmth to him. In addition, there was hope for his legs to recover. 11:39 Perry suddenly felt two rays of light shining into his dark life. At that moment, a glimmer of hope reappeared in Perry¡¯s eyes. Perry decided that even if it was not for his parents, he would live well for the sake of Han and Noah. Soon, Hanpleted the treatment. He pulled out the golden needles and said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll come over every day to perform acupuncture on you, and you have to cooperate with the treatment. Eat more and replenish your nutrition so that you can recover quickly.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Perry nodded. After witnessing Han¡¯s magical medical skills, Perry was obedient to Han. Han patted Perry on the shoulder and stood up. He said to Lucy and Simon, ¡°Lucy, Simon, I¡¯ll have to leave my two old friends to you.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Lucy red at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the best nutritionist to concoct the ingredients. I guarantee that I¡¯ll feed your two friends well until they¡¯re fair and fat, Simon said with a smile. ¡°Han, who are they?¡± Noah asked. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lucy. I¡¯m from the Zabel family.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Simon Kwen.¡± Before Han said something. Lucy and Simon began to introduce themselves. ¡°Lucy¡± The daughter of the Zabel family?¡± ¡°Simon Kwen? The legendary Lightning Emperor?¡± After knowing Lucy¡¯s and Simon¡¯s identities, Noah and Perry were shocked. Their mouths were agape, and they were dumbfounded. Lucy and Simon were nobles among nobles, which Noah and Perry would never have the chance to meet in their lives. However, because of Han, Noah and Perry could actually sit face to face with such big shots. It was as if they were dreaming. Noah stood in ce nkly, feeling that it was just his illusion. When Perry found out Lucy¡¯s and Simon¡¯s identities, after a short moment of shock, his eyes were filled with ecstasy. He pulled Han and asked in a low voice, ¡°Han, can you¡­ Can you ask them to do me a favor?¡± ¡°What favor? Tell me, I promise I¡¯ll help you,¡± Lucy said. Perry thought for a moment and gritted his teeth before saying, ¡°I want to see Ashlee Chace. Can you arrange it for me?¡± Ashlee was the rich woman who was in love with Perry previously. Perry had always remembered her. However, after Perry¡¯s legs were broken by Hugh¡¯s nephew and he was paralyzed, he hid his affection for Ashlee in his heart and did not dare to tell anyone. Now that Perry got to know Lucy and Simon, he felt that with their help, he might have a chance to be together with Ashlee again. He couldn¡¯t wait to meet Ashlee and tell her how much he had missed her all these years. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Hearing Perry¡¯s words, Noah flew into a rage and scolded, ¡°Perry, are you crazy? ¡°It was because of that woman that you suffered so much. Now, you finally have a chance to begin a new life. Why do you. still want to look for that woman?¡± ¡°Noah, don¡¯t say that. Ashlee and I are truly in love. It was Hugh¡¯s nephew, that bastard, who took her away from me.¡± Perry gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Perry, why are you so obsessed with her? ¡°That woman caused all of us to be in such a miserable state. You can¡¯t see her anymore.¡± Perry¡¯s parents were also trying to persuade Perry, and their faces were filled with disappointment. Perry¡¯s expression turned gloomy after being scolded by his family and Noah. In the end, he said weakly. ¡°She had been by my side for so long, and she was the person I¡¯ve loved with all my heart. I just want to meet her and bid farewell to my youth. ¡°Noah, didn¡¯t you go to your first love¡¯s wedding and watch from afar? ¡°I just want to watch Ashlee from afar.¡± Hearing that, Noah fell silent. He never wanted to experience the pain and sorrow of saying goodbye to the person he loved the most in his life again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you with that. I¡¯ll go find her tomorrow. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll bring you to see her,¡± Han said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Han, thank you.¡± Perry¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as he held Han¡¯s hand tightly. Perry and Ashlee were truly in love. When they were together, he could feel Ashlee¡¯s love for him. It was just because Hugh¡¯s nephew interfered and snatched Ashlee away. Perry had a fantasy that Ashlee still loved him. Therefore, he wanted to meet Ashlee and give it a try. Han chatted with Perry and Noah for a while. Afterforting them, he left with Lucy, Simon, and the others. After leaving the vi and the sight of Perry¡¯s and Noah¡¯s family, Lucy asked, ¡°Han, do you really want to go against Hugh?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, think twice before you act. If you challenge Hugh, it¡¯s equivalent to challenging Robert. With Robert¡¯s personality, he might kill you and destroy your family,¡± Simon said with a solemn expression. Although Lucy and Simon came fromrge families that owned deep foundations, However, Robert and the Four Kings were not to be trifled with. They did many shady things and controlled a lot of resources. Especially in the entertainment industry, Robert had almost monopolized half of the resources in Lightdom City. All kinds of entertainment venues such as KTV, bars, game centers, and so on, were all under Robert, and the profits were astronomical Although Robert usually kept a low profile and did not run his business in person, if he stood up and fought a certain force to the end, the four major families in Lightdom City would probably have a headache. It was likely that they would never be able to win. If Han were to go against such a formidable person, it would be no different from a mantis trying to stop a chariot and courting death ¡°I¡¯ve sent Hugh a challenge.¡± Han hit a cigarette and took a puff. He said calmly, ¡°Now, it depends on what Hugh is going to do. If he wants to negotiate with me, it will be the best ¡°If he wants to fight me head¨Con¡­¡± Han blew out a puff of smoke, and his eyes turned extremely cold. ¡°I promise that he will die miserably!¡± As Sovereign of Shadows, even if Han didn¡¯t expose his identity, he still had a hundred ways to kill Hugh. Not to mention Hugh, even if it was Robert. Han wouldn¡¯t be afraid Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Lucy and Sumon looked at each other and saw the shock and confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright. Thank you for your help today.¡± 11:59 With a cigarette in his mouth. Han took out a piece of paper and a pen. He wrote down a remedy and handed it to Simon. ¡°Mr. Kwen, I¡¯ll give you a remedy to improve your current condition in return. As long as you drink the decoction on time, I guarantee that you can have fun every night.¡± Then, Han wrote down another remedy and handed it to Lucy. ¡°Miss Zabel, I met your fatherst time. He is not in good health Give this remedy to your father and take the decoction on time. In three days, he¡¯ll be even more energetic. ¡°I¡¯ll rely on you to protect my two old friends. Thank you.¡± With that, Han left Zabel Vige in a carefree manner. Simon put away the remedy carefully. Looking at Han¡¯s back, he frowned and said. ¡°Can you tell what Han meant?¡± Lacy held the remedy and nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jaber doesn¡¯t seem to take Robert seriously.¡± With that, Simon and Lucy looked at each other and were more confused in their hearts. ¡°Robert is born in a martial arts family. He is powerful and is at least god¨Css. Moreover, the Four Kings under him are lord¨Css, and it¡¯s said that one of them is half¨Cstep god¨Css and isparable to Landon from the Labenz family.¡± Simon¡¯s gaze was solemn as he said, ¡°Robert has been developing his forces in Lightdom City for more than 50 years, which areplicated and deeply rooted. The resources owned by him are immeasurable.. ¡°To a certain extent. Robert is from the real top family in Lightdom City and is the undisputed uncrowned king of Lightdom City. ¡°Even if the Labenz family joined hands with the Zabel family, they might not be able to take down a big shot like Robert! ¡°Why is Mr. Jaber so confident and bold?¡± Lucy remained silent after hearing that. Simon was right. Robert controlled countless resources in Lightdom City, and the number of people who followed Robert to do business was no less than twenty thousand. Robert was a true peerless big shot. Even Lucy¡¯s father, Shawn, had to be polite to Robert and did not dare to offend him easily. One was an army of thousands of soldiers and horses. The other was alone and had nothing. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that once a fight broke out, even if the Zabel family stood on Han¡¯s side, Han would definitely lose. However, why did Han insist onunching such an unwinnable war? ¡°Could it be that Mr. Jaber has a way to win? Lucy frowned. ¡°Do you think he can win?¡± Simon asked. Lucy fell silent. She was clear about the strength of the Zabel family, and she knew even more about Robert¡¯s unfathomable strength. Han would never win! Han hailed a taxi outside Zabel Vige and went straight home. On the way, he took out his phone and called Reign. He went straight to the point as soon as Reign picked up. ¡°Ms. Labenz, there is good news for you. I¡¯ve challenged Hugh in my own name.¡± Han had promised to work with Reign and helped her gain a firm foothold in her family. However, he had to avenge his friends and be enemies with Hugh. The challenge had been issued, and the battle couldn¡¯t be avoided. Han was not afraid of Hugh and Robert, and he was worried that it would implicate Reign¡¯s company. Therefore, he did not hide anything and told Reign directly so that she could make a choice. Reign could choose to support Han, cut ties with Han, or be a peacemaker who did not help either side. On the other end of the line, Reign was silent for two seconds. Then, she said coldly, ¡°When will the battle start? I¡¯ll bring Landon there.¡± There was no hesitation or fear but only the firmness and domineering aura in Reign¡¯s Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Im Inn Lag?ndom City very well and had had conflicts with Hubert¡¯s men. Of course, Han was aware of how crard and powerful Robert was Wh Ham called Reign, he was already mentally prepared to be abandoned by her After all, even a big famaly like the Labens family would wiffer if they challenge Robert head¨Con Men hants would steer away from harm. This was even more true with big farmadura. Reign, as the CEO of the Labens Family Corporation, would definitely not do such a stupid thing as to start a war with Robert However. Han did not expect Reign to stand by his side without any hesitation. He couldn¡¯t brve has ears and sided. ¡°Mi Labeng, are you wire?¡± Reign emmane janed each clearly, ¡°We, the Labend family, value our principle: A drop of w in tweed shall be returned with a spring indeed ¡°You saved my life. Now should be the time I reper rout ¡°No matter what kind of enemy you face, as long as you need my help. I will definitely stand by your side without any bestation ¡± Han was moved when he beard that. He didn¡¯t expect Reign, who was so gentle, to be so among minded and determined in the face of trouble ¡°Thank you¡± Han took a deep puff on b¨¢n cigarette and said calinty. ¡°I just wanted to tell you then, it v just High 1 need to take care of There i no need for you to intervene. ¡°That vit. Talk to youter.¡± After hanging up. Har? sat in the back of the taxi and onoked in olence. The Zabel family and Reign had helped him so much. They had taken a huge risk to help him and repay his favor It wouldn¡¯t be right if he just watched them suffer huge losses ber ause of him. ¡°Instead of starting a car and causing amotion, utting down to negotiate in our best choice. In this way, we can minimize the losses¡± Han thought Currently, other than the Zabel and the Labent family. Han didri¡¯t have many more people to help him. If he started a war with Rober, he would have to rely on himself If this happened somewhere outside the country. Han wouldn¡¯t need to worry about anything else. He could charge into the enemy s base by himself and wipe out the enemy However, now he had family and his buddies around him. They were his Achilles¡® heel. If Han went to challenge Robert alone, he would not be able to protect the people he left behind and Robert could destroy has home Settling everything at the negotiation table would be the fastest and simplest way Just then, Noah called. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡°¡± Han asked. ¡°Mu asked me again why you hadn¡¯t added her on WhatsApp.¡± ¡°Oh Horgol Han Mis helped us big time. Otherwise, we would have started another unpleasant exchange with our ss meine I should treat her to a meal to express our gratitude.¡± ne problem. You can use her out. Let me know when and where it is dont forget to add her on WhatsApp¡± a b there sheng cler ¡°That¡¯s all ye estaurant aral Il pay for i After getting off the phone, Han thought for a while, then opened WhatsApp and epted Mia¡¯s friend request. Han originally wanted to send something as a greeting, but after typing out [Hello, ssmate], he changed his mind and decided not to. Putting down his phone, Han closed his eyes and started thinking about how to force Hugh to sit down and negotiate. Lightdom City, in a vi. Reign sat in the study, staring at her phone and drinking coffee. She was lost in her thoughts. In front of her, many pictures of Han were scattered on the desk. They were of Han meeting with Larry, confronting Deacon, and escorting Lydia out of the production team¡­. Han was involved in all these incidents, and now they were presented in front of her. Landon, sitting across the desk from Reign, ced thest set of photos of the shipwreck incident in front of Reign. With a serious face. Landon said in a deep voice, ording to my investigation, Deacon and his men were killed by Han and Han didn¡¯t even take care of the bodies. ¡°It was the Zabel family that helped him get away with murder and deceive everyone. ¡°This Han is a vicious killer. He¡¯s not someone you can control. Keeping him around is like inviting a wolf into your house! ¡°Now that you¡¯ve agreed to fight against Hugh Croydon with him. if you don¡¯t handle it well, your position in the Labenz family could be in jeopardy. You might even bring down the entire Labenz family with you.¡± Reign looked at the photos and her beautiful eyes lit up. She smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not ruthless, you won¡¯t be able to make a name for yourself! If Han were soft, I wouldn¡¯t want to work with him. ¡°Mr. Katz, don¡¯t worry. I have my own ns.¡± Picking up her phone, Reign looked at a few pictures with a smile on her face. They were photos of Larry being beaten half to death by Han. At the Garden Hotel, Mia, Maxwell and the others were partying, drinking, and having a good time. When Mia excused herself to go to the bathroom, she checked her phone and was ted that Han had added her. She thought, ¡°You blockhead, now you¡¯re adding me after I asked Noah to remind you. I¡¯ll definitely make you regretter!¡± When Mia saw that Han was typing, she was even happier but still far from being pleased. this She was now a famous celebrity. Han had actually ignored her for so long. He simply did not show her respect at all. Therefore, Mia decided to ignore Han and reply tomorrow if he sent her a messageter. However, after a long wait, she still didn¡¯t receive anything from Han. Even the notification that the other party was typing was gone. ¡°Son of a bitch! ¡°You added me but didn¡¯t say anything? What am I to you? ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have ignored you and let Maxwell Rivers pick a fight with you!¡± Mia was so angry that she stomped her feet on the ground. She now felt that she had been used like a worthless rag and thrown away. Just as she was about to fly into a rage and call Han to vent, Noah sent her a message: [Miss Selena, Han and I want to treat you to a dinner tomorrow to express our gratitude.] Seeing this, Mia¡¯s anger immediately disappeared and was reced by joy. She hurriedly typed a reply: [Really?] [Yes, Han is drunk and asleep now, which is why I¡¯m bringing this up to you. However, we¡¯re not as well¨Coff as you are, so the restaurant might appear to be a bit shabby to you. Miss Superstar, will you grace us with your presence?] [Noah, please stop saying that. We¡¯re ssmates, and you are my equals. What do you mean by calling me a big star? Do you think that I¡¯ll be snobbish like that after bing famous?] [That¡¯s not what I meant. I just thought you might think the ce is beneath you.] [We are just old ssmates having a reunion dinner. I won¡¯t judge. Tell me, where do you want to meet up?] [Tomorrow night at nine, at the Meat and Greet Smokehouse behind No. 1 Middle School.) [Sure. Noah, you sure know how to pick ces. I haven¡¯t eaten at that smokehouse for a long time. See you tomorrow.] Mia put away her phone and was overjoyed. She said yfully to herself. ¡°Han, at least you still have some conscience. I¡¯ll let you off today as you still remember that barbecue ce.¡± After saying that, she kissed Han¡¯s profile picture and smiled like a flower in full blossom. The Meat and Greet Smokehouse was the ce where she and Han first met.. Mia came from a poor family, and at that time, she worked part¨Ctime at the restaurant. One day, a group of gangsters harassed her, and It was Han who helped chase them away. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In order to save her, Han took a blow in the head when the gangsters hit him with a beer bottle, causing him to receive 10 stitches to close the wound Since then, Mia had been very grateful to Han. When she was in high school, Mia wrote many love letters to Han but never gave them to him because she was too timid. Later on, her parents went to Ulinas to live with their rtives, and she was forced to leave No. 1 High School Mia could only hide her feelings for Han in her heart and hold on to it. When Noah asked her out for a meal at the smokehouse, she immediately thought that it was Han¡¯s doing. Mia was convinced that Han was too drunk to do the asking himself. Mia thought, ¡°Han Jaber, weren¡¯t you capable of anything just now? Why are you so shy now? You don¡¯t even dare to ask. me out yourself? ¡°Ill give you a chance to chase me. ¡°Nine o¡¯clock tomorrow night. See you there,¡± Mia looked into the mirror and revealed a charming smile. After some thought, she took out her phone and sent a message to her assistant. [Get me a uniform for No. 1 High School. I need it ready by tomorrow morning.] She decided to wear her old high school uniform and seduce Han like that. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Mia posed flirtatiously and even blew a kiss at herself. At the same time, her assistant sent her a photo of a sexy sailor uniform and asked, [Is this what you want?] Mia was speechless. She thought, ¡°Is my assistant stupid or something? ¡°What is she thinking all day long?¡± Mia immediately replied, [Not this one. I want the uniform of the No. 1 High School in Rune District!] [School uniform! Do you understand?] [Hurry up and go get it. I want to see this uniform in front of me by 9 a.m. tomorrow morning.] In the vi, Zabel Vige. Noah put down his phone and sighed in relief. He didn¡¯t know Mia well or have any idea of what she liked to eat. After all, Mia was a big star now and had eaten all kinds of delicacies. Even if they invited her to a fancy restaurant, there could be a good chance that she wouldn¡¯t like it. That was why Noah wanted to go to the smokehouse near the back door of their school. Such a simple reunion would definitely remind Mia of their happy high school days. ¡°Han, as your buddy, this is the most I can do for you. The rest is in your hands¡± Noahy on the bed and ran his fingers across the silk nket he missed for a long time. He had been deprived of this happiness for so long that now a warm feeling rose in his chest. If it weren¡¯t for Han, it would be impossible for him toe back to this lifestyle. He rested his head on his hands and thought about Mia. He had been paying attention to Mia since the ss reunion. Ever since Mia arrived, her gaze had been fixed on Han. She chatted with him all the time, and could not say aplete sentence without mentioning Han. It was obvious that Mia was interested in Han. As Han¡¯s buddy, the only thing Noah could do was help him ask Mia out and be his wingman, hoping to move things forward between Han and Mia. The next day, Han woke up early. He washed up, brushed his teeth, and exercised. Then, he went out to the parking lot of Garden Hotel, got his BMW 18, and went straight to Mapleturz Group to work. Although he had started a war with Hugh, the man had yet to make any moves and Han didn¡¯t want to wait idly. Work was a must. However, the moment Han entered the office, he realized that his colleagues were looking at him strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Han frowned. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you alright? Wane looked at Han worriedly. ¡°Im doing great. What could possibly happen to me? Han asked. ¡°Then, was it you that beat up Larry Mullerst night?¡± Wane asked curiously. ¡°How did you know? Han was stunned. Upon hearing Han¡¯s question, Wane¡¯s jaw dropped and he looked at Han with fanatical admiration. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re amazing You¡¯re a role model for us.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± said Han Im not the only one who knows. Everybody has seen it.¡± Wane took out his phone and handed it to Han He said, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, Mr. Hackbart posted the photos and videos of you beating Larry Now, the entire management of ourpany know about this. Even ordinary employees like us have heard about it¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯ve gone viral now. The entirepany alking about you this morning¡± Han¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He thought, ¡°How did Quentin know that he had fallen out with Larry? ¡°Quentin even sent those videos and photos to thepany, causing such amotion. ¡°He¡¯s clearly trying to make the situation worse and use public opinion to attract the attention of the higher¨Cups and the Labenz family. Quentin wanted to use these people to get rid of me. ¡°But I don¡¯t need to worry about the higher¨Cups of Mapleturz Group. ¡°I have Reign by my side. Quentin wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much trouble. At most, the incident will get me fired. ¡°However, it is not easy to deal with the Muller family. ¡°If the higher¨Cups of the Muller family intervene, the situation can be difficult to deal with even for Reign. ¡°Quentin Hackbart¡¯s move was really vicious. Not only did he pit me against the Muller family, but he also gave Reign a huge headache. He even took revenge on Larry for beating him up and ruined Larry¡¯s reputation. ¡°Killing three birds with one stone! ¡°Great nning!¡± Han was even starting to admire Quentin. At this moment, William walked over with a solemn expression and said, ¡°Yes, you have b to be happy about. Mr. Jaber, you are in big trouble!¡± pr, but there¡¯s nothing to kill you. Even ¡°The news of Larry being beaten up spread like wildfire. The Muller family is furious and has threate the higher¨Cups of the Muller family have heard the news. They are on their way to ourpany as we speak.¡± ¡°I reckon that in less than three hours, they wille to find trouble with you. At that time, even Ms. Labenz might not be able to protect you.¡± ¡°The Muller family is obviously up to no good. Do you have any solutions?¡± If it was any other time, William might have cut ties with Han and stayed out of it. However, up till now, despite the esction of events, Reign still remained silent and did not make her stance clear. This meant that Reign wanted to protect Han. Therefore, William decided to take a gamble and stand by Han¡¯s side instead of leaving. The Muller family?¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said without too much emotion, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They won¡¯t me me. Soon, they wille and beg me.¡± With that, he opened the door to his office and walked in. Before he started trouble with Larry, Han had already expected the Muller family to pick a fight with him. Therefore, he had left a backup n in this Larry Muller incident. As long as the Muller family wanted to save Larry Muller, they had to beg him. This move was enough to control the Muller family. Seeing how undisturbed Han was, Wane and William looked at each other in confusion. ¡°What does Mr. Jaber mean? Why do I feel that he is underestimating the Muller family?¡± Wane asked. ¡°He should have some trump card, William said uncertainly. He did not know much about what Han was capable of, but Han was getting into more and more trouble. First, Han went against Quentin. Then, he argued with Philip Labenz at the meeting. After returning to the security department, he picked a fight against Quentin Hackbart with Larry Muller. Just as he thought Han would mingle with Larry, he pressed Larry to the ground in the blink of an eye. Han¡¯s every step was ced outside of William¡¯s expectations and made himpletely confused. Moreover, William couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of trump card Han had. It could even make Han not afraid of the Muller family and say they would return begging ¡°I don¡¯t get it! ¡°I can¡¯t see through his ns!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so Unfathomable! William thought. William looked at Han in his office. For the first time, his inspression of the young manpletely changed. William even felt inferior to Han ¡°If I was in Han¡¯s shoes, when I knew that the Muller family woulde after me, I would have been so frightened that I Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. 11-50 might just pack my things and run away. ¡°But Han remained calm under such immense pressure. ¡°Just Han¡¯s calmness alone was enough to surpass me,¡± William thought. ¡°Charlie Jaber¡¯s son is truely remarkable.¡± William praised the young man from the bottom of his heart. He also envied Charlie for raising such a good boy. Calmness came frompetency. Only those with outstanding skills can afford to be bold. Han¡¯s disregard for the Muller family meant that he was definitely capable of achieving great things. Han had great abilities and Reign¡¯s support. Such a remarkable person would not be trapped in a tiny office in the security department. As long as the opportunity allowed, Han would definitely achieve unimaginable aplishments. That was why William was envious of Han and even more so of Charlie.. With such a son, Charlie was destined to live a carefree life for the rest of his life. ¡°If only my son could be as good as him,¡± Williammented. Bang! At this moment, a kick sent the door of the security room flying into pieces. A violent presence took over the room from the outside, causing everyone in the security room to shudder as if the temperature suddenly dropped below the freezing point. Next thing they knew, a sullen¨Clooking thin man walked in. His eyes were sharper than des and filled with murderous glee. ¡°Who is Han Jaber?¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 This man was only 3 feet 7 inches tall. He was thin and short, but he looked berce. He had a beard an were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s skin, but his ryrs He emanated an unparably terrifying and ferocious aura. He was like a wild animal with monstrous killing intent, and he Most importantly, he was holding a rather sharp axe in his hand. h glinted coldly under the light and would frighten anyone who saw # After Fihan entered, his sharp eves swept across the entire ce. Wherever Fihan¡¯s garended on a person, a look of tear would appear on their face and they would take a few steps back. ¡°The top assassin of the Muller family. Fihan Muller! ¡°Previously, Ethan was part of our country¡¯s Special Combat Dragon Team for a period of time and he has reached the seven-star lord-ss stage. Moreover, he has an irritable personality and doesn¡¯t hold back when he attacks. He once crippled a young rich heir who got into a verbal argument with him.¡± ¡°Furthermore, after Ethan left the Dragon Team, he became an assassin who specially cleared the obstacles in the Muller family s business abroad. He has a lot of blood on his hands¡± ¡°Even Ethan has rushed back from abroad. It seems like the matter has really blown up. Mr. Jaber is going to suffer soon¡± ¡°Ethan is Larry¡¯s cousin. The two of them grew up together and are close to each other. Larry was beaten up to that extent, so Ethan must have returned to take revenge¡± ¡°He¡¯s got an axe in his hand. He has more than revenge on his mind. Han might just be killed this time) ¡°Get out of the way! Don¡¯t provoke him!¡± Everyone looked at Ethan with fear in their eyes. They retreated and had from Ethan, not daring to stand in front of Ethan at all David was already standing in the corner, watching the scene coldly David had excellent observation skills. He immediately saw Quentin, who looked sinister, standing outside the security Needless to say, it was part of Quentin¡¯s n that Ethan was here. ¡°What a vicious method to deal with things. He¡¯s trying to torce Han to his death.¡± David thought Even though David saw through Quentin¡¯s scheme. he would not make a move. He would only watch from the side and wait for the oue. The oue of thispetition between the Muller family and Han was extremely important! If Han won, David would side with Han If Han lost. David would continue to side with Quentin. ¡°Han, the Muller family is here for you. Run!¡± William was hiding behind the crowd. He took out his phone and sent Han a message, telling Han to run now. Whenever Ethan made a move, he would definitely draw blood¡± William was worried that Han would be killed by Ethan. He tried to think of a way to get Han to leave immediately to prevent the matter from blowing up After all, he was the one who brought Lan into this department. If Han died, he would also be criticized As soon as William sent the message, Han opened the office door and said calmly. ¡°Mr. Muller, Im Han. Let¡¯s talk things out in my office¡± Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. What was Han doing¡¯ This was Ethan. He killed people like they were thes, and someone would be hurt whenever he attacked. Yet, Han did not run away at this moment but opened the door to wee En. What was the meaning of this! Was Han inviting Ethan into his other to kill him! ¡°So, you¡¯re Han When Ethan heard this, he immediately walked over to Han aggressively. The axe in his hand emitted a cold light. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Han¡± Han was calm as he said. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s talk in the office so that we don¡¯t disturb the others? With that, he returned to his chair in the office and sat down. He nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget to close the door and windows after youe in¡± Ethan stared at Han, his eyes as cold as ice. Ethan then walked into the office and closed the door with a bang Immediately after, the windows were closed and the curtains were drawn. No one could see what was going on inside. ¡°Will Han be killed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but knowing Ethan, even if he didn¡¯t kill Han, he would at least chop off Han¡¯s arms!¡± ¡°Quick, inform Ms. Labenz!¡± Everyone panicked after Ethan entered Han¡¯s office. Wane and William immediately took out their phones and contacted Reign¡¯s staff. They were all afraid that someone would be killed, so they wanted Reign to take control of the situation. The others were also rmed and they paced around. ¡°What are you all doing? Why are you so flustered? If the Muller family sees this, will they still respect Mapleturz Group?¡± At this moment, Quentin walked in from outside and chided, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so flustered? Calm down!¡± ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you came at the right time.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When Wane saw Quentin, he was overjoyed. Wane immediately walked over and told Quentin what had happened. Then, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, Ethan is really fierce. Hurry up and stop him. Otherwise, Han will die.¡± Hah Quentin couldn¡¯t wait for Han to die, so why would he save Han? David was sitting in the corner. When he heard this, he almostughed out loud. However, he managed to hold back hisughter and continued to watch the scene coldly. At this moment, William also reacted and hurriedly said to Quentin, ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Hackbart, hurry up and stop him. If Han dies, it won¡¯t be good for either of us.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did Ethane? Why didn¡¯t I see him? Quentin shouted. Wane and William were stunned. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, Ethan went into Han¡¯s office before you arrived. He¡¯s already been inside for a minute. No one knows what¡¯s happening inside. Wane was sweating profusely. When Quentin heard this, he said coldly. ¡°Mr. Ethan Mulleres from a schrly family. He¡¯s sensible and knows what¡¯s right and wrong. He would never go overboard, so how could there be a bloodbath?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Mr. Muller is just here to talk to Mr. Jaber. Nothing will happen. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to patrol now. All of you, take your equipment and patrol the various floors immediately!¡± When everyone heard this, their faces darkened. At this point, they had already guessed what Quentin¡¯s intention was. Quentin was using Ethan to do his dirty work. Quentin had been beaten up by Larry and Han yesterday. Now that Ethan came to find trouble with Han, Quentin pretended not to see it. Not only did Quentin not provide any help, he even dismissed them all. It was obvious what he wanted to do. Just as they wanted to refute Quentin, Quentin chided them again. ¡°What are you waiting for? The Muller family ising to ourpany today. You¡¯re going to embarrass Ms. Labenz by being sozy!¡± ¡°Go on patrol right now! And I mean now!¡± Because of Quentin¡¯s reprimand, Wane, William, and the others looked grim, but they did not dare to say anything else. They only looked worriedly at Han¡¯s office before picking up their equipment and going on patrol. David did not move. He kept staring at Han¡¯s office with a puzzled gaze. Knowing Ethan, he would definitely light after entering the office, but why was it quiet in the office? Quentin watched those people leave, then he turned to look at Han¡¯s office. He smiled sinisterly and thought, ¡°Han, this is what you get for going against me.¡± a Ethan was the Moller family top fighter. He had been on the battlefield and killers of leave bevented indus Fthan was aluceatremely curl (pirtin hard tured Fitan ere for Fhan to heat up Heylen As the two of them watched the done to Han¡¯s office openent Chapter 152 Chapter 152 ¡°They reing out¡± Quentin smiled sinusterly as if he could already see Ethan walking out with Han¡¯s head in his hand. David also frowned and looked over immediately Wane. William, and the others had just reached the entrance when they heard the sound of the door opening. They tensed up, immediately turned around, and stared fixedly at the office doo All of them wanted to know what had happened in the othee and whether Han had been beaten to death or not. Under everyo s gaze, a bloody hand gripped the door knobs. It mmediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone shearts were in their throats as they stared fixedly at the hand. Soon, the hand reached out. It was Han¡¯s hand. Han wiped off the blood on his hand and took out a bloody axe from behind him. He said to Wane who was standing at to the door. ¡°Wane,e over here and help me put this axe away for safekeeping¡± Wane¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, but in the end, he still ran over and took the axe. He was even more puzzled now. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this Ethan¡¯s DXCTM He remembered very clearly that when Ethan came, he was holding this huge axe How did this axe end up in Han¡¯s hands? ¡°Can¡¯t we keep Ethan¡¯s ave?¡± Han asked it It¡¯s just. ¡°Wane looked nervous. Wane really wanted to ask, but in the end, he didn¡¯t voice his questions. He just held the axe and stood aside. ¡°How did this happen Quentin looked Han up and down. After confirming that Han was not injured, his face darkened. Ethan was so violent and stomper Quentin looked to Han¡¯s office, but he did not hurt Han at all. How was that possible! n and then at the office, trying to find any trace of Ethan David and William also looked in the direction of the office Under their gares. Ethan walked out Ethan seemed to have suffered a huge blow His head was hung low and he looked dejected. He seemed like a big rooster that had lost a battle Moreover, there were two wounds on him. One was on his chest and the other was on his arm Everyone was shocked. What happened? They did not hear any screams or sounds just now How did Han injure Ethan? Without waiting for them to ask, Ethan had already walked past everyone and walked out of the security room. He disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes as if he had lost his soul. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, w-what happened? Did you sh Ethan?¡± Wane finally could nor suppress has curiosity and asked. William, David, and everyone else at the scene also looked at Han in confusion. They were also very curious about what Han had done. Han nced at Wane and sand, ¡°What are you talking about? Am I that violent?¡± ¡°Ive always convinced people with virtue. When I reasoned with Ethan just now, Ethan realized that he was in the wrong, so he shed himself twice to express his apology¡± ¡°As for me, I actually have some medical skills. I was helping Mr. Ethan stop his bleeding just now¡± Everyone looked at each other with strange expressions. Logically speaking, it wasn¡¯t possible for Ethan to sh himself twice as an apology. They didn¡¯t believe Han Han was lying! What a bad man! Although they did not believe Han, they did not question Han further. Han obviously didn¡¯t want to tell them what had happened. However, this was already enough After this incident, everyone knew that Han was very powerful. Only someone who had great abilities could make a ferocious and violent tighter like Ethan give up and leave dejectedly Therefore, they all looked at Han with fanatical admuration. David¡¯s eyes lit up. He had made up his mind to follow Han! What happened proved that Han was formidable, hence he was qualified to be David¡¯s boss. ¡°Son of a bitch¡± Quentin was furious when he saw Han unscathed. He red at Han fiercely Quentin had spent a lot of effort to lure Ethan here to kill Han as he thought he could use Ethan to do his dirty work. He did not expect Han to resolve the crisis so easily, and this made him extremely angry. His n had failed! Quentin realized that it would be very difficult for him to find a chance to kill Han in the future. At this moment, Han also turned around and nced at Quentin coldly Mr. Hackbart, you¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, what a good move. I¡¯m impressed. Quentin said. ¡°You¡¯re too polite With a smile on his face. Han walked toward Quentin and stared at him. ¡°Mr Hackbart, did you bring Ethan here?¡± Being stared at by Han like this made Quentin¡¯s heart skip a beat, but on the surface, he was extremely calm. He said arrogantly, ¡°Han, don¡¯t nder me. Do you have evidence to prove that I brought Ethan here?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well then, without evidence, what can you do to me?¡± ¡°ording to you, anything can be done as long as no one finds the evidence afterward, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Quentin nodded. He was arrogant and domineering as he stared at Han with a cold smile. Without evidence, Quentin could naturally do whatever he wanted. He was sure that Han couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Just this point alone was enough for Quentin to humiliate and crush Han infinitely. ¡°I see,¡± Han said calmly. When David. William, Wane, and the others heard this, they all frowned with solemn expressions. Quentin was ruthless! Even though it was a fact that Quentin used Ethan to do his dirty work, without any evidence. Han could not do anything to him. Han could only tacitly admit that he had suffered a loss and was helpless. This was an unsolvable situation ¡°If you get it, then get lost and go do your thing. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here,¡± Quentin sneered smugly. Smack! However, at this moment, a crisp sound was heard. A red palm print appeared op Quentin¡¯s face. Quentin was sent flying by a powerful force, then he fell to the ground and spat out blood. He was in an extremely sorry state Seeing this scene, everyone present was stunned. Quentin felt a burning pain on his face. His head was buzzing, and so were his ears. Quentin gritted his teeth and stood up, then red at Han. ¡°You bastard! Han, how dare you hit me? Do you know that ording to Mapleturz Group¡¯s rules and regtions, offending your superior is a serious crime? It¡¯s enough to fire you!¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Did I hit you? Mr. Hackbart, don¡¯t nder me. You say that 1 hit you, but do you have evidence? ¡°Which eye of yours saw me make a move?¡± ¡°You.¡± Quentin was furious. He pointed at Han and was about to curie. The next second, he froze. Just now he had been looking at Han and had not seen Han move at all However, it Han hashy¡¯t but him, how could he have been sent flying? How could there be a palm print on his face) Quentin grunted his teeth and looked at Davis and the others. He shouted, ¡°You must have seen it just now, right? Did Han hit me ¡°Mr Hackbart, I didn¡¯t see Han hut you ¡°I didn¡¯t see it either¡± Wane David, and William all shook then heads, indicating that they did not see it. Quentin was furious. He turned to look at his loyal followers and hoped that they could speak up for him. However, hisckeys also shook their heads, indicating that they did not see Han hit him. ¡°Bastards Great, just great You are all betraying me and siding with hum now, huly¡± When Quentin saw this scene, he became even more furions and roared, ¡°Fine! If you don¡¯t help me. I¡¯ll find another way!¡± ¡°Han, do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because I don¡¯t have witnesses? There are surveince cameras here. Tll check the surveince footage immediately and get the evidence. I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± ¡°Someone, get me the surveince footage! Quentin was certain that the reason why those people did not stand up for him was because they were on Han¡¯s side. As long as what happened was reconded by the surveince cameras, he would have evidence. Then, he would make sure Han pand the price ¡°Go ahead told you. I didn¡¯t hit you¡± Han sand indifferently In the security room, a security guard in charge of the surveince system immediately pulled out the surveince footage and erged it on the big screen. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Han. Fm telling you, you¡¯re dead! Quentin cackled smusterly and immediately looked at the big screen. However, the next second, he was dumbfounded In the surveince footage, Han did not make a move at all. Quentin was the one who suddenly flew out on his own It was as if he had been Int by an invisible force. ¡°This ¡± Quentin was stunned Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Before Han could attack him, he was already sent flying Could it have been a ghost? Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Drip, drip, drip Large beads of sweat dripped from Quentin¡¯s forehead, writing the ground. His expression, which was mutually filled with anger, turned pale and unpleasant, eventually transforming into fear. What was going on here? No one attacked, and Han did not move. Then why did he suddenly fly out? Was there something that couldn¡¯t be captured by a camera attacking him? He could not figure it out no matter how hard he thought! It was impossible! Tclearly felt a powerful force hitting my fare. It was definitely Han who made a move. However, he attacked too quickly, so it looked like he didn¡¯t attack,¡± Quentin gritted his teeth and thought. He suddenly shouted impatiently, ¡°You, slow down the surveince footage by 20 times. I want to watch it frame by frame!¡± The security guard could only slow down the surveince footage 20 times to let Quentin check it frame by frame. However, as Quentin examined the frames one by one, he couldn¡¯t find any evidence of Han making a move. No matter how much the video slowed down, Han remained motionless throughout. ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible Quentin gritted his teeth. His pupils constricted intensely, and his face was filled with disbelief Han didn¡¯t make a move. Could it really be a ghost? At this moment, he also understood. Why did David and hasckeys shake their heads, indicating that they didn¡¯t see anything? It seemed like Han really didn¡¯t do anything At this moment, Han stood up and said coldly. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, you should believe me now. I didn¡¯t do anything at all. ¡°Actions have consequences, and karma is the ultimate judge. ¡°Next time, be careful with your words and stop spouting nonsense if you don¡¯t have any evidence. Otherwise, you will pay the price for your action¡± When Quentin heard the word ¡°evidence¡±, his expression became even more unpleasant. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Han, did you do it?¡± ¡°You saw the surveince footage. I didn¡¯t do anything. Even if I admit I hit you, what can you do without evidence?¡± Han said ¡°You¡± When Quentin heard that, he was instantly consumed by anger, causing intense frustration and difort. Moments ago, Quentin repeatedly mentioned evidence, believing Han was powerless against him. However, in a sudden. turn of events, Han used the very ¡°evidence¡± against him. Han used the principle of ¡°an eye for an eye¡± to deal with Quentin. Apart from Han, who else could it be that struck him? However, without any evidence, Quentin could not do anything to Han. He could only suffer a p for nothing and suffer in silence. ¡°Mr. Harkbart, if you say it was me who hit you, then let¡¯s just assume it was me. Now, it¡¯s time to get back to work. Please proceed with organizing the tasks for the day.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He nced at Quentin before returning to his office and ignoring Quentin. Quentin stood on the spot with his fists clenched. He was fuming with anger and extremely unhappy. He had been pped for no reason and made a fool of by all the employees. It made him feel embarrassed and very unhappy. At this moment, he saw that David, Wane, and William looked at him differently. They were even holding back theirughter. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and go to work!¡± Quentin roared. David, Wane, William, and the others could only walk out after being shouted at by Quentin. However, as they walked, they whispered to each other. ¡°Did you guys see it just now? Did Mr. Jaber do it?¡± I didn¡¯t see it. Mr. Jaber didn¡¯t move at all. The surveince cameras didn¡¯t record it¡± ¡°Is there a possibility that Mr Jaber is too fast that even the surveince cameras can¡¯t capture his movement¡±¡± ¡°That¡¯s right II Mr. Jaber really did it and the surveince cameras couldn¡¯t capture it, it would be tant revenge. Mr. Hackbart could only take it helplessly ¡°What are you thinking about We didn¡¯t see Mr. Jaber move even if we slowed down the footage by 20 times. Then it definitely wastit Mr. Jaber No human could be so fast that they could not be captured on the footage!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± ¡°If you were right, then who was the one who hit Mr Hackbart? Could there really be a ghost?¡± ¡°I remember there was a previous incident in the security department where someone was allegedly driven to suicide by Mr. Hackbart¡¯s pressure. The ghost of that person may have returned for revenge¡± At the mention of this word, everyone shuddered and lett the security as if they were escaping. When Quentin heard these words, his expression became even grim. He looked around with fear in his eyes. Could it be that the ghost of that person really came to take revenge on him? At the thought of this. Quentin was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. He felt a chill run down his spine and ran out. He ran faster than a rabbit and hated his parents for not giving him an extra leg After running out of the security room and walking under the sun, Quentin heaved a sigh of relief. He should be fine right under the sun. At that moment. Quentin saw a group of menacing individuals entering thepany. They had an overwhelming aura. exuding an intense and foreboding atmosphere. ¡°The Muller family is here!¡± When Quentin saw this scene, he was overjoyed. Then, he smiled sinisterly and looked at Han in the security room¡¯s office. He thought to himself with a ferocious expression, ¡°Han, you¡¯re dead meat now!¡± He recognized that there were many people from the Muller family. Among them was the second-in- command of the Muller family. Tristan Muller. There were also many influential figures of the Muller family following Tristan. With so many important figures of the Muller family here, it was obvious they were here to seek justice and demand answers from the Labenz family. Quentin chuckled as if he could already see the scene of Han being tortured by the Muller family. He was ready to watch a good show. In the office. Han was calm and collected. He even took the opportunity to wipe the blood on the ground. Ethan¡¯s blood had dyed the ground red. ¡°Seriously, he¡¯s so reckless. Isn¡¯t this putting me in a difficult position?¡± Hanined unhappily as he wiped. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Reign¡¯s female secretary appeared at the door and said solemnly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz wants to see you. Come with me.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go Han stood up, threw the tissue in his hand into the trash can, and walked out The female secretary led Han through a special passage and took the elevator that belonged exclusively to Reign. They went straight to Reign¡¯s office She opened the door and said to Han, ¡°Please go in¡± Han walked in and closed the door. He sat opposite Reign and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Reign stared at Han with an icy cold gaze. ¡°Why did you attack Larry!¡± ¡°He humiliated my father!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Larry looked down on the migrant workers, belittled my father, and belittled me. Should I invite him for a friendly meal instead of giving him a taste of his own medicine? If they were on an extraterritorial battlefield or a foreign country, Han would have killed this pampered scion long ago He only gave Larry a little punishment. To him, it was already considered merciful. Reign originally wanted to scold Han, but after hearing Han¡¯s words, she did not know what to say She didn¡¯t know how to refute this reason. After a moment of silence, Reign finally said, ¡°You hit Larry and caused a hugemotion The Muller family is here to settle scores with you. It is highly likely that they will stop at nothing to seek vengeancel¡± Han didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Reign quietly and waited for her to Reign looked at Han and suddenly smiled. ¡°However, you did well this time. Larry really deserves to be beaten. Ive wanted to beat him for a long time. ¡°You beat him up, which also helped relieve my frustration. ¡°Therefore, I decided to protect you!¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 ¡°Do you have the superpower to protect me? Han said. ¡°Huh?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°Nothing. I spouted nonsense on a whim. Continue.¡± Han smiled. Reign¡¯s face darkened. She red at Han and said, ¡°I said. I¡¯ve decided to protect you! ¡°Therefore, stay in my office and don¡¯te out no matter what happens. I will take care of sending away the Muller family¡¯s people. ¡°As a condition, no matter what happens from now on, you have to stand on my side. How about that?¡± Throughout Lightdom City. Reign was the one who understood best how powerful Han was. She had recently encountered some trouble. A super killer that even Landon could not kill had his eyes on her Therefore, she really needed Han¡¯s help. ¡°Is this considered a trade?¡± Han asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Alright, deal¡± Han stood up and shook Reign¡¯s hand. ¡°The Muller family should be here soon. Sit here. I¡¯ll go out and deal with them¡± Reign and Han shook hands and turned to walk out the door. After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and asked. ¡°Did you teach Larry to pursue me previously** In the past, Reign found Larry quite repulsive, and there wasn¡¯t a single thing she found appealing about him. In the past few days. Larry had undergone significant changes, almost as if he had be a different person. He had done many things that pleased Reign, leaving her feeling satisfied. That was why she considered giving hurn a chance to have a proper conversation and sit down together. ording to her investigation, Larry had a meeting with Han before such a change urred. ¡°Yes, but after I realized he wasn¡¯t a good match for you, I beat him up. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t bother you anymore¡± Han said. Reign¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she spoke with a firm tone. ¡°From today onwards, stay out of my personal life! Don¡¯t you to meddle in matters that don¡¯t concern you again!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Reign opened the door and walked out. She said to the female secretary. ¡°Lock it from the outside. Don¡¯t let him out.¡± With that, she left dare Reign was very considerate. She knew that Han would not stay put obediently. Even if Han was locked in the office, he might still think of ways toe out Only when Han was thoroughly trapped did he refrain from causing any further trouble. This allowed Reign to have the time to negotiate with the members of the Muller family. Moreover, now that so many important figures of the Muller family hade over, they were definitely going to skin Han alive! Locking Han in her office was also a form of protection for Han The secretary immediately took out a lock and locked CEO¡¯s office door from the outside before following Reign. ¡°Meddling in matters that don¡¯t concern me? Well, if Larry can truly change, then you two would actually make a good couple. In the office, Han smiled. He sat up and sat in Reign¡¯s seat again. He crossed his legs and felt what it was like to be a boss Then, he took out a packet of coffee from Reign¡¯s drawer and prepared to brew a pot of coffee. After opening the drawer, he saw a photo. He could not help but be stunned and take it out. The photo showed Reign with a man. The man was very old. His beard and hair were gray, and he looked 70% simr to Reign. His smile was amiable, and he hugged Reign¡¯s shoulder intimately. ¡°Reign¡¯s father?¡± Han looked at the photo with a puzzled expression Why did Reign put away such a good photo and put it in a drawer? Could it be the rtionship between Reign and her father had broken down? Han thought for a moment and put the photo back. No matter what, this was Reign¡¯s private matter. He could not pry into other people¡¯s secrets. However, he found another one after putting the photo back into the drawer. It was hidden in the document, with only a corner exposed. The photo made Han¡¯s face darken. In the photo was a pair of shines! These were the shoes that he had worn before! Han immediately took out the photo and was stunned again. It was a photo of him and Reign! To be exact, Reign had secretly taken that photo with her phone. In the photo, Han was wearing special shines and his previous clothes. He was standing behind Reign and looking into the distance with cold and vignt eyes ¡°When did she take the photo?¡± Han frowned. As Sovereign of Shadows, he had never exposed his identity, nor had anyone secretly taken photos of him. Although he did not reveal his identity when escorting Reign, Reign still had his photo. This was not a good thing. If the photo were leaked one day, he would be investigated. Then, the enemy might find out the identity of the Sovereign of Shadows Just as Han was about to tear the photo, he felt some writing on the back of it. He immediately turned the photo around to examine it On the back of the photo was a neat and imposing line of words that said, ¡°Heroes are not defined by their origins. At this moment, he is my hero! ¡°If I have the chance in the future, I will definitely repay him!¡± The strokes flew with elegance and power, moving like a graceful river. This line of words captured the essence of fluidity and strength. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her writing looks pretty nice,¡± Han thought. He thought for a moment and did not tear up the photo. Instead, he put it back. The fact that Reign could develop the photo meant that she must have backups of it on her phone or computer. Ripping it apart would be pointless. When Han put it back, he didn¡¯t notice that there was another photo under it. The photo was flipped over and was written. ¡°My beloved was a legendary hero, and there woulde a day when he would. arrive to marry me, riding upon a magnificent rainbow cloud. ¡°However, even without the rainbow cloud, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Coming to marry me in camouge attire seems quite nice On the front of the photo was the scene of Han healing Reign. Unfortunately, Han did not see that photo. He had already closed the drawer with the coffee in his hand. Han brewed a pot of coffer. He sat on the sofa and tasted it carefully. Satisfied, he sighed. ¡°Good coffee is indeed exceptional. The aftertaste is marvelous. ¡°They should be talking now. I can go out.¡± After drinking half a pot of coffee, Han looked at the time and felt it was about time. He immediately stood up and walked out of the door. As a man, he had always taken responsibility for his own actions. He had brought the trouble upon himself by brutally assaulting Larry. It was his responsibility to face the consequences. He could not let Reign resolve the matter for him while he cowardly hid away like a turtle. Han enjoyed the coffee just now to wait for the right time for the people from the Labenz family and the Muller family to gather. Now that the time was right, everyone must have arrived. He naturally had to go out and clean up his mes However, when Han tried to open the door, he was stunned. The door was locked! ¡°Are you locking me up to protect me?¡± Han¡¯s face darkened Looking through the crack in the door and seeing the lock on the outside, he felt as if he were being held captive. He knew Reign wanted to keep him here to prevent the Muller family from finding him and attacking him. was a form of protection and imprisonment. To put it bluntly, Reign did not believe in Han¡¯s ability. She telt Han would bepletely torn apart by the Muller family Reign, in the end, had underestimated him. ¡°This woman. Han looked at the lock and sighed. He said calmly. ¡°She has been with me for about a month. She should know something about my abilities. Does she really think that a mere lock can trap me?¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 The conference room of Mapleturz Group was full of heated arguments. ¡°Reign, hand over Han immediately!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over Han today, don¡¯t me us for being rude to the Labenz family!!¡± ¡°You Labenz family have quite the audacity to allow your employee to severely injure our young mister of the Muller family. If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactory response today, we, the Muller family, will seek revenge against you!¡± ¡°We have to see Han in ten minutes. Otherwise, we will definitely start a war with you!¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of the Muller and Labenz families were gathered in the conference room. The people from the Muller family all roared angrily and stared fiercely at Reign with killing intent. If gazes could kill. Reign would have been killed many times by them. Tristan sat opposite Reign. His cold and deep eyes were fixed on Reign. His entire body was filled with a domineering aura that only a superior could possess. He excused a terrifying aura. Even though Tristan didn¡¯t say anything, Reign still felt a huge pressure. She even found it diflicult to breathe. Tristan was like a stealthy yet menacing beast! Tristan sat there silently. However, his existence made Reign and the Labenz family higher-ups at the scene tremble in fear. Moreover, the two Muller family members sitting beside Tristan were not simple either. They were a pair of young twins with sword-like eyebrows, shining eyes, and an imposing presence. They stood tall and proud, resembling unsheathed swords that were sharp and intimidating, and no one dared to underestimate them. The two of them were together with Tristan, which made them look even more terrifying. ¡°The Ster Twins of the Muller family, the top students of Skyline College, Hector Muller and Lambert Muller! I didn¡¯t expect them toe too.¡± Reign looked at the two young men with an even more solemn expression. Skyline College was the most powerful military academy in the Longhard Kingdom. All the top students who came out of it were outstanding individuals! As long as they went to the foreign battleground, they undoubtedly shone brightly. They would be formidablemanders guarding their territories, or invincible generals leading the charge, destroying all opponents. In the future, they would surely rise to be influential lords in their respective domains. Moreover, this academy was also the most difficult academy in the country. Its admission score was higher than Evergreen University and Seashore University. Moreover, it also required strong physical fitness. Applicants must have the level of a nine-star warrior, demonstrating excellence in both academics and martial arts, to be admitted. Not only could the two brothers, Hector and Lambert, enter Skyline College, but they were also the holder of the record for the highest achievements at Skyline College After their graduation, these two individuals threw themselves into the battles on the extraterritorial battlefield and achieved remarkable victories. At the young age of thirty, they have already be leaders of the rank of centurions in the northwest war zone. With real power in their hands, their future was limitless! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The fact that these two people came together with Tristan meant that the Muller family was serious. If the situation was not handled properly, it could potentially lead to a conflict between the two families, with unimaginable consequences. Landon stood behind Reign. He obviously saw Reign¡¯s worry. He walked up and patted Reign¡¯s shoulder. What he meant was he would be Reign¡¯s staunch support, ensuring that she need not worry. Reign looked at Landon gratefully and felt much more determined. ¡°Um, everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. This matter was not instigated by our Labenz family. It was the personal actions of Han. It has nothing to do with our Labenz family.¡± In the face of the enraged members of the Muller family, Vice President Philip hastily stood up and dered with utmost sincerity, ¡°Rest assured, I will immediately send someone to bring Han here. You may deal with him as you see fit.,¡± The other higher-ups of the Labenz family also echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The Labenz family and the Muller family share a long-standing friendship. I¡¯s not worth dam our rtionship over an outsider ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve already sent someone to look for Han Do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Thereby announce the dismissal of Han Those people were afraid of dering war on the Muller family and wanted to betray Han in exchange for peace. At this moment. Reign mmed the table and coughed a few times to suppress the Labenz family¡¯s people. She calmed them. down and said in a deep voice. Everyone of the Muller family, are you done talking?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said enough¡± A middle-aged woman from the Muller family rushed out and red at Reign. She shouted, ¡°Reign. I¡¯m here to seek justice for my son today You¡¯d better call Han out immediately Im going to cut him into pieces¡± Reign knew her This person was Larry¡¯s mother, May Muller! As spittle flew from her mouth, she uttered venomous words, her eyes burning with anger and a murderous gaze. Reign ignored May Instead she looked at Iristan and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Muller, are we done? Can we talk properly now?¡± She could tell that the person in charge was not May but Tristan. It was up to Tristan to decide whether it was war or peace. Tristan smiled and said. ¡°Reign, you¡¯ve never thought of talking to us. Why do you have to say such things?¡± He had already asked his subordinates to search, but they couldn¡¯t find Han even after searching the entire Mapleturz Group It was obvious that Reign had hidden Han! At this moment. Hector also said coldly. ¡°Reign, our attitude is clear. Today, you must hand over Han so our two families can negotiate!¡± Lambert took over the conversation and said coldly. ¡°Otherwise, our Muller family¡¯s forces will be downstairs. At that time. we¡¯ll tten your Labenz family! Then we¡¯ll tear apart Han!¡± His tone was not harsh, but it was filled with chilling intent and overwhelming dominance. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Hector and Lambert had been on the battlefield before, and they were chiliarchs, in charge of thousands of soldiers. They had a fierce aura and were extremely domineering Their cold words were filled with killing intent, causing the Labenz family in the conference room to feel a chill sweep over them. The Labnez felt as if they had fallen into an jrehouse and were trembling ¡°It¡¯s all that damn Han Jaber¡¯s fault. He screwed us over.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, where did Han Jaber go? Call him out immediately!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let a ck sheep drag the entire family down¡± Those on Philip¡¯s ude all had gloomy expressions. They looked at Reign and requested her to hand over Han. They wanted to push Han out for him to bear all the consequences. Reign nced at Philip and the others. With a calm expression, she said indifferently, ¡°Everyone, have you forgotten the Labenz family motto?¡± ¡°As long as someone is part of the Labenz family, and he is not at fault, the Labenz family must protect him ¡°This is a house rule!¡± When Philip heard that, he immediately caught a weak point in Reign¡¯s words and refuted, ¡°Reign, do you think that Han is right in beating up Larry Muller? Are you going to sacrifice all of us for a mere outsider?¡± ¡°As the CEO, you actually don¡¯t care about the family¡¯s interests at all. How can we trust you with the company?¡± ¡°I think you can¡¯t judge right from wrong and don¡¯t understand the severity of this matter. You are not suitable to be the CEO He was vice president and had always coveted the CEO position. He had always wanted to pull Reign down from that position. When he saw an opportunity, he did not hesitate to fire at her ¡°Philip. I have my own way of doing things. It is not for you to judge and contest.¡± Reign nced at Philip. Then, she turned around, stared at Tristan, and said coldly. ¡°Mr. Muller, I have yet to take action against you, and here you are bending the truth. Well, we shall settle the score today¡± ¡°Reign, what do you mean?¡± Hector¡¯s eyes turned cold. Reign did not say anything. Instead, she turned to face Landon Landon immediately switched on hisputer and yed a video, In the video, Larry and Ron, amongst others, surrounded Han Larry¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence. As he drank and ate, he said coldly, ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll get someone to beat you until you¡¯re half dead before getting them to chop off your hand. Now, make your choice. Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want us to help you?¡± A shiny knife was ced at Han¡¯s feet. Then, the story developed, followed by Larry¡¯s roar. ¡°All of you, listen up. Kill him!¡± Finally, there was a video of Han beating up Larry. When they saw Han sh a bloody wound on Larry¡¯s chest, the expressions of everyone in the Muller family became even more volemn and cold That was especially true for May. When she saw her son being beaten up again, she was so agitated that her eyes turned red on the spot. She roared angrily. ¡°Reign, you bitch, what do you mean by showing us this? I don¡¯t care what you say. Hand over that bastard Han Jaber immediately!¡± Reign continued to ignore May. Instead, she looked at Tristan and said slowly. ¡°Mr. Muller, you should have finished watching the video. This matter is not Han¡¯s fault. Larry was the one who caused trouble first!¡± ¡°Larry wanted to kill Han, so Han was forced to resist. It was self-defense!¡± ¡°In other words, Han is not at fault. At most, his defense was overboard!¡± ¡°Larry caused trouble first and was injured because he lost the fight. What right do you have toe to me, ask for Han, and want us to take the responsibility She paused for a moment, and her gaze became even colder as she said, ¡°All right. Since you are all here, let us make things clear. You have to bear the main responsibility for this matter!¡± Philip and the higher-ups of the Labenz family were all stunned. Is that how it works? They had thought Reign might give in or find an excuse to escape the responsibility. However, they never expected Reign to turn the tables and me it on the Muller family. That attitude was too unyielding! Philip looked at Reign with a serious expression. At that moment, he finally realized that Reign was not easy to deal with. ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you saying that Han was right to injure Larry?¡± Lambert said coldly. ¡°Mr. Katz, you¡¯re changing the concept!¡± Reign¡¯s expression was calm. but her attitude was extremely unyielding. She said in a low voice. ¡°From this video, Han was surrounded by so many people, and Larry was moring to kill him. If it were you, what would you do?¡± Lambert¡¯s gaze was cold, but he did not answer. Reign sneered and looked at Hector. ¡°Hector, you have been to the battlefield and are now a chiliarch, a smallmander. Tell me, what will you do when someone leads dozens of people to kill you?¡± Hector was silent. Reign looked at May and the angry Mullers and said coldly. ¡°Everyone, let me tell you something. Larry Muller led more than 80 people to kill the chief of the security department of our corporation!¡± ¡°Larry Muller is sowless and overbearing. If Han was not such a good fighter, do you think he would have survived?¡± Larry Muller is so arrogant, domineering, and has done many bad deeds. I don¡¯t need to show you how manymitted in the past, right?¡± ¡°Putting everything else aside, wasn¡¯t Larry Muller overboard with that girl?¡± crimes he¡¯s Even a discreet mention of that girl made all Mullers present raise their eyebrows, and their expressions were very unnatural. ¡°Do not mention that bitch to me. She seduced Larry. Her jumping off the building andmitting suicide was deserving. What does it have to do with Larry?¡± May said coldly ¡°Is that so? May, do you really want me toy the evidence on the table?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You have evidence?¡± May was stunned. ¡°I never show up at battles unprepared,¡± Reign said. Landon took out a sh drive and was about to plug it in. Tristan¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°Do not be in a hurry to dig up old scores. Let¡¯s settle today¡¯s matter first. This time, Han injured Larry, and he has to pay the price!¡± ¡°Mr. Muller, have you forgotten that Larry started the fight? He is the main culprit!¡± Reign said. ¡°He harmed one of ours!¡± ¡°Tristan¡¯s eyes were cold as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Larry was in the wrong first!¡± Reign said in a low voice. ¡°No matter who was in the wrong first, Han beat up one of ours. That was a p to the Muller family¡¯s face. He must pay the price!¡± Tristan¡¯s attitude was firm. He enunciated each word clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if I am right or wrong, nor do I seek justice. I am here to take revenge!¡± ¡°So, Reign, do not talk to me about those principles and morals.¡± ¡°Even if you use the evidence to send Larry to jail, I have to get back at you today¡± ¡°There are only two choices in front of you now. One, hand over Han Jaber, and let us deal with him!¡± ¡°Two, we will dere war against the Labenz family. We will not rest until one of us dies!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His words were powerful, domineering, and unreasonable. Reign¡¯s expression changed. She originally wanted to use thew and facts to persuade the Muller family to retreat. But Tristan was not ying along. He was just rude and unreasonable, making her not know what to say. Hector sneered and did not say anything. Instead, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hand over Han Jaber!¡± ¡°Hand over Han Jaberl After the call was made, a loul rear sounded at the entrance of the Mapleture Group The expressions of Reign, Philip, and the others changed. They immediately walked to the window of the conference room and looked down Theur pupils constricted vidently, and their expressions were extremely ugly There were no less than five hundred people who worked for the Muller family gathered downstairs Their slogans were mulom, and their voices were like thunder that rullest endlessly ¡°The Mullers are serious¡± ¡°There are more than live hundred people. If a light really starts, the consequences will be unimaginable. Not to mention whether we can defeat them, even if we win, it will affect ourpany¡¯s share price¡± ¡°Reign, stop protecting that bastard. Hurry up and hand over Han Jaber!¡± Philip and the others all looked at Reign, their gaze anxious and pressing Reign clenched her lists with an ugly expression. The army was at the foot of the city! She did not expect Tristan and the others to really mobilize so many people, bringing live hundred to the scene. Moreover, judging from the looks of Tristan, Hector, and the others, they were really ready to get physical the moment talking fails What should she do? Reign gritted her teeth and felt helpless. ¡°Reign, we won¡¯t make things diflicult for the Labenz Lamily. You should hand over Han Jaber.¡± Tristan¡¯s gaze was cold as he said aggressively, ¡°You only have these two choices. I will give you one last minute to make a decision. If Han Jaber does not appear after one minute, do not me me for being rude!¡± Keign looked at him and gritted her teeth. Her expression became even uglier as a strong sense of grievance and unwillingness surged in her heart. They were at her doorstep! If they fought head-on, both families would suffer. If she did not fight head-on and handed over Han Jaber, her capability and dominance in the Labenz family would be questioned. No matter what she did, there was only a dead end in front of her! There was no way she could reason with people who would rather settle things their way with brute force. Just as Reign did not know how to choose, a cold voice sounded. ¡°You Mullers are so strange. Why do you always like to force people to make choices?¡± As that voice sounded, Han walked in with a chilly gaze and said domineeringly, ¡°I choose the third option. I will beat all of you up and throw you out!¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Han walked in and stood beside Reign. He stared coldly at the Mullers. ¡°Han, why are you here? Reign¡¯s expression changed. She had locked up Han. How did Han get out? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°How can a small lock like this keep me in?¡± ¡°Since I am the one who started this conflict, I should be the one to resolve it. Ms. Labenz, please take a step back now¡± Han rolled his eyes at Reign and pulled aside Reign¡¯s chair. He found another chair and sat where Reign sat. He looked coldly at Tristan and the others. ¡°I am Han Jaber. If there is anything you want, come at me!¡± Reign frowned. Just as she was about to say something, she was stopped by Landon. ¡°Miss, leave it to Han We can wait and see how it goes,¡± Landon whispered. As he spoke, Landon looked at Han with admiration and awe. Han was a man who dared to take responsibility for his actions and was not afraid of power! Philip and Quentin looked at Han with ferocious eyes. They stared at Han with gloating expressions. So many higher-ups of the Muller family were there. Han was courting death by showing up at that moment. ¡°Han Jaber!¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, May and the other Mullers were furious. They red at Han, wishing they could tear him into pieces. ¡°Bastard, you are the one who injured my son?¡± ¡°I must kill you!¡± When May heard Han¡¯s words, she was furious. Her eyes were red as she picked up a dagger on the spot and stabbed it fiercely at Han From the looks of it, she was going to kill Han. ¡°Noisy!¡± Han was expressionless as he kicked May and sent her flying. She fell t on her back andy on the ground, wailing. ¡°Han Jaber, how dare you!¡± Hector was furious. He mmed the table and stood up, ring at Han. Tristan and Lambert remained silent as they stared straight at Han Han attacked so quickly that they barely saw what happened. So, they were even more cautious, However, it was merely being more cautious. May got up from the ground and held her chest where she was kicked. She gritted her teeth in disbelief. ¡°Han Jaber, you, you dare to hit me?¡± She was Larry Muller¡¯s mother. The wife of the person in charge of the Muller family of the Lightdom City. How dare Han kick her? He was simply courting death! ¡°It is exactly you that I am kicking!¡± Han was expressionless as he said word by word. ¡°It is the parent¡¯s fault for not raising the child properly! Larry Muller is a good-for-nothing and domineering. He has no respect for thew and has done many evil things. He became like this because his parents did not care about him!¡± ¡°Therefore, this kick is to teach you a lesson. You are the one who nurtured a devil incarnate and caused great damage to society!¡± ¡°You deserve it!¡± It was powerful and resounding! Those words made May speechless. She was so furious she felt like vomiting blood. Han lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Then, he crossed his legs and ced them on the table. He stared coldly at Tristan. ¡°You are the leader of this group of people, right? You came to find trouble with me because your family has power and influence in this city. How impressive.¡± ¡°No wonder Larry Muller is so arrogant and condescending. Your family came to denounce me without any reason. With your upbringing, apart from rich yboys, can your family nurture anyone who will contribute to society?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, your family is old money.¡± ¡°Haha, what a pile of trash!¡± When they heard Han say that the Muller family was old money, pride shed across Tristan¡¯s and the others¡¯ eyes. However, Han¡¯sst sentence immediately sets everyone in the Muller family on fire. ¡°Son of a bitch, what did you say?¡± ¡°Han Jaber, how dare you be so arrogant when you are about to die? You are courting death!¡± ¡°How dare you, Han Jaber! How dare you!¡± ¡°Lambert, Hector, immediately mobilize our troops and destroy him!¡± Other than Tristan, Lambert, and Hector, everyone else stood up and red at Han. Their faces were ferocious and murderous. Some even could not control themselves and rushed over on the spot to attack Han. ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Reign¡¯s eyes turned cold. Boom! The moment she finished speaking, Landon immediately attacked and sent those people flying ¡°This is the Labenz family¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t be impudent!¡± Landon said coldly. ¡°Reign, you are protecting Han to this extent. Do you really want to start a war with us?¡± Lambert could not take it anymore. He mmed the table and stood up, ring at Reign. ¡°Lambert, be polite with your words. This is the CEO of the Labenz family!¡± Landon looked at him coldly. Their gazes collided in the air, and sparks flew everywhere. Neither of them gave in. The atmosphere instantly became tense. ¡°Reign, are you sure you want to protect Han Jaber?¡± Tristan¡¯s expression darkened as he stared coldly at Reign. He still believed that the person in charge in that situation was Reign. As long as he settled Reign, Han would not be able to fight back at them. Before Reign could say anything. Han mmed the table. He stared at Tristan and said coldly. ¡°Hey, are you. said that I caused this trouble so I will be responsible for this matter. If there is anything you want,e at me.¡± ¡°You are bullying a girl. What kind of man are you?¡± deaf? I just Tristan¡¯s gaze turned even colder. He ignored Han and continued to stare at Reign. ¡°Reign, is what he said true?¡± Reign frowned. She had wanted to protect Han, but Han showed up and disrupted all her ns. ¡°Trust Han,¡± Landon whispered. He really wanted to see what Han would do in the face of so many higher-ups and so much pressure from the Muller family. After all, those people were not like Deacon. They were in great power. If Han wanted to resolve them by violence, it would not work. Not to mention Han, even Landon himself did not know how to force the Muller family back. Reign thought about it and still felt uneasy. She frowned and asked, ¡°Han, can you handle it?¡± He was up against the Muller family. They had Tristan and Lambert, who had unfathomable strength. There were still five hundred people downstairs. If he did not handle it well, those people would rush in and drown Han. She was very worried about Han¡¯s safety. ¡°Do not worry. Leave it to me. I will take responsibility for my own actions. It is just the Muller family. They are of no threat to me,¡± Han said confidently. When Reign saw Han¡¯s reaction, she understood and said to Tristan, ¡°That is right. Han will be in charge of this I will not interfere.¡± Hearing Reign¡¯s words, Tristan¡¯s eyes became even colder. He stared at Han with a deathly gaze ¡°Young man, a newborn calve that is not afraid of tigers. I admire your courage¡± ¡°What did you just say? Are you going to beat us up and throw us our Han breathed a mouthful of smoke and said coldly. ¡°I changed my mind just now Hiring you will dirty my hands!¡± ¡°I have decided. There will be no bloodshed I will make you leave this ce as you are As soon as those words were spoken, everyone present looked at each other in confusion. Faring a colossus like the Muller fanaly, Han actually dared to sprak so arrogantly Who gave him the courage to look down on the Muller family? ¡°Han is screwed¡± When Quentin saw that scene, heughed sinisterly His eyes were filled with schadenfreude as if he could already see the scene of Han being killed. Although Tristan, Lambert, and the others did not look as ferocious, the three of them were ruthless. If they attacked, blood would definitely be shed! Han¡¯s arrogance would cost him his life. ¡°I really want to know how you are going to kick us out of here Hector was so angry that heughed. He stared coldly at Han Tristan and Lambert¡¯s gaze was also chilly. They did not attack immediately. They really wanted to know why Han was so confident that he would be able to stand against the Muller family ¡°Larry Muller¡¯s life!¡± Han smoked with a calm expression and said word by word, ¡°Larry Muller was poisoned by me and only I can treat him. If you do not get out now, I assure you that Larry Muller will die from the poison in less than three days¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 May endured the pain and got up from the ground. She red at Han ¡°Han, you bastard. You really poisoned my son Hurry up and give me the antidote, or I will kill you!¡± Han ignored May and only stared at Tristan coldly. ¡°If you want to safe Larry Muller, get lost quickly now!¡± Tristan, Hector, and Lambert looked at each other andughed loudly. ¡°Han Jaber, do you really think that your so-called poison can stump tre?¡± At that moment, Larry¡¯s cold voice came from outside. Then, Ron walked in while pushing a wheelchair. On the wheelchair sat Larry. Larry was wearing a hospital gown. The wounds on his throat and chest had been stitched up and wrapped in gauze. His gaze was ferocious as he stared fiercely at Han as if he wanted to tear Han into pieces. ¡°Larry!¡± When May saw Larry, she immediately rushed over and sized him up. ¡°You, are you alright?¡± ¡°Mom, do not worry. Even if Han Jaber dies, I won¡¯t die,¡± Larry said. ¡°Haha, Larry Muller, why did youe here instead of staying in the hospital? Are you itching for a beating again?¡± Han said ¡°Han Jaber, don¡¯t becent. Let me tell you. I have already found the antidote. The poison in me will be treated, and the Muller family will tear you into pieces today. I am here to see how you will die!¡± Larry said fiercely. ¡°Oh? You have an antidote?¡± Han almostughed. ¡°Han Jaber, do you really think that your poison is peerless?¡± Tristan smiled coldly and said, ¡°We already knew you drugged Larry. The reason why we took so long to take our revenge is because we have been looking for the antidote. Now, we have found it.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Han smiled even more happily. ¡°Of course,¡± Tristan said. ¡°But you seem a little uncertain.¡± Han stared at Tristan. Tristan also stared back at Han. His gaze became even more profound, but it was impossible to tell if he was really certain. ¡°Haha, Han Jaber, who do you think you are? We invited the best doctor in Lightdom City. As long as he is here, your poison will not act up.¡¯ Lambert said. ¡°Oh? You seem to have a lot of confidence in that doctor.¡± Han smiled brightly. Seeing that Han was smiling so happily, Hector¡¯s gaze darkened. He said coldly, ¡°Hah, you still dare tough? Han, you won¡¯t be able tough soon!¡± ¡°Ever heard of the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°The doctor we found is the divine physician of traditional medicine, William Hawk, who is skilled in the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism!¡± ¡°Did you not im that Larry will have a poison attack this morning? When Mr. Hawk arrives, he will definitely be able topletely resolve your poison.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were cold and proud. He stared straight at Han as if he hadpletely crushed Han. ¡°William Hawk?¡± Han¡¯s smile was beyond brilliant. He put down his legs and said, ¡°Perhaps you guys still don¡¯t understand my poison. My poison is peerless in the world. No one can tackle it, not even William Hawk!¡± After a pause, he flicked his cigarette ash and said calmly, ¡°Besides, the divine physician of traditional medicine in your eyes, William Hawk, has to call me master respectfully As soon as those words were spoken, everyone was stunned. In the next second, there was a roar ofughter. ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. Han, are you a joker sent by God? Do you want to be Mr. Hawks¡¯ master! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°In the Lightdom City, the divine physician of traditional medicine. William Hawk, is a household name! Do you think you are worthy of being Mr. Hawk¡¯s master? Haha, in your next life!¡± ¡°Han Jaber, is there something wrong with your bram? You are spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°If you are Mr. Hawk¡¯s master, then I am the Great Sage. Heaven¡¯s Equal¡¯ You idiot!¡± Everyone in the Muller familyughed loudly. Some of themughed to the point where they teared up. They looked at Han with mockery and disdain. William Hawk, the high and mighty divine physician of traditional medicine, was a famous divine healer. He was a legend. His acupuncture skill could be said to be superb. It attracted many foreigners toe and learn from him. It could be said that he was famous worldwide and his skills were outstanding. In everyone¡¯s eyes, William Hawk was an immortal standing above the clouds. However. Han was just an ant residing underground. How could a mere ant be the master of an immortal? Unless the sun rose from the west, it was impossible! ¡°Haha, I thought that the person Reign wanted to support would be very powerful, but it turns out that he is just an idiot.¡± When Philip heard Han¡¯s arrogant words, he also smiled. His eyes were vicious. ¡°Shameless boasting. How dare you impersonate Mr. Hawk¡¯s master? You are simply courting death!¡± Quentin sneered even more. He looked at Han as if he could already see Han¡¯s painful death. As if it was not enough to offend the Muller family, he actually dared to take advantage of the divine healer, William Hawk. That was simply suicidal! No one could overtake him in seeking death. Landon looked at Han. His gaze changed as well. His gaze was filled with worry as he thought to himself, ¡°Why did Han start spouting nonsense?¡± He admitted that Han was very strong and decisive. Not only did he crush Deacon, but he also dared to dere war on one of the Four Kings like Hugh. However, just because he was skilled at fighting did not mean he was good at medicine! William Hawk was the divine physician of traditional medicine. He had practiced medicine for decades and had countless students. He had saved numerous big shots. Even Landon did not dare to offend such a person. Yet Han wanted to take advantage of him and said he was William Hawk¡¯s master. If that matter blew up. Han would not be able to gain any benefits. Reign also frowned, but she remained silent. She nned to wait and see how things go. ¡°Han, if you are Mr. Hawk¡¯s master, then I will eat shit in public!¡± Larryughed even more arrogantly. The others alsoughed loudly, theirughter filled with mockery. William Hawk was almost 70 years old. His hair was white, and his medical skills were godly. Han was young and unknown in the medical world. Such a person was not even worthy of being William Hawk¡¯s servant. How could he be the master of William Hawk! That was simply the biggest joke in the world! Han did not care about those people. He looked at the time and said calmly, ¡°Larry Muller, I will remember what you said. I won¡¯t miss your performanceter.¡± ¡°However, what you should be worried about now is not this matter but your own business!¡± ¡°In five minutes, the poison in you will act up. Other than me, not even God can save you.¡± *Haha, five minutes? No need. Mr. Hawk is already downstairs. He will be here in three minutes. By then, you will be dead.¡± Larry¡¯s gaze was cold as he said loudly, ¡°Someone, invite Mr. Hawk up!¡± Larry was fearless. He felt that as long as William Hawk was around, the poison in him would be cured. Tristan¡¯s eyes were still deep and unfathomable, but there was a hint of worry in them. He was a cautious person and thought far ahead. The reason why he did not attack Han for a long time was that he wanted to see with his own eyes if William Hawk could cure the poison Otherwise, if William Hawk couldn¡¯t cure the poison, killing Han would be equivalent to murdering Larry. Da, da, da. At that moment, rapid footsteps sounded. In less than a moment, William Hawk walked in under the lead of a servant. ¡°Mr. Hawk!¡± Seeing William Hawk arrive, Tristan, Hector, and the others all stood up respectfully. Larry was also wheeled over and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hawk, your master is here too.¡± ¡°My master?¡± William Hawk was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Larry separated the crowd and pointed at Han, who was sitting there. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Mr. Hawk, this person ims to be your master. Do you know him?¡± As soon as he said that, everyone at the scene looked at Han, gloating. Their eyes were ferocious as if they could already see the scene of Han being scolded by William Hawk. Even Reign was on tenterhooks. Her heart was in her throat as she secretly broke out in cold sweat for Han. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Han was still smoking. He crossed his legs on the desk and waved at William Hawk with a smile. ¡°William, long time no see.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Upon seeing Han, William Hawk¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. He immediately walked over and knelt in front of Han. ¡°Greetings, master!¡± The smiles on the faces of Larry, Tristan, Hector, and the others suddenly froze, reced by deep disbelief. They opened their mouths wide in shock and looked at William Hawk, who was kneeling. They could not utter a word for a long time. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 neeling on the floor and then at Han, who was fooling appeared. They felt leas faces burning with humiliation and embarrassment. Meg Will Nere to let him get nd of the poison in his body in front of Han and harshly humte Han before from of Hay respectful uld not believe has eyes and ear He rude. cer¡± Larry¡¯s voice was trembling longer as calm as before and a tra of panic shed across his eyes May, and the others also changed their expressions dudun and hatred to fear Th ed from distune bezler. 175 Hisk. This identity Muller fam Mulligi, and Han to do whatever he wanted in Lightdom reconsider the consequences shocked by this scene shocked that their mouths were agape. They looked at this possible? oven attrade, pi his feet, and helped William up up and stood beside Ha He was 13 sung school student standing beside a teacher with respect and I have been Haytan looked at the time and looked toward Larry, and calmly spoke. ¡°Larry, you only one minute left You ca Tristan Lambert Hector and the ochers heard this their expressions darkened. the bonom, and has eyes were fed with despair. Everything He had hoped that W! ieve how wo would get rid of hes popon. Now that William had be Haydan¡¯s disciple in the blink of an the preson for hum? torture to death. For a note the mosphere on the Mulier family¡¯s sade became extremely oppressive. They go Wam bere so raran Baytan. However, they discovered that William was one of Han¡¯s people. doople to deal with the master¡¯ How radiculous was get They were simply digging their own graved Man goed them and looked at Wim Mr. Hawk, have you ben a look and treated him? Did you discover wrything To ashamed. The pub in Larry¡¯s body is normal. I didn¡¯t discover anything¡± Willen He had indeed taken a look at Larry¡¯s pulse before, but Larry¡¯s pulse did not show any signs of poisoning, and William could not control it. He agreed toe here to treat Larry because he wanted to see if the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism that be had learned was effective. Now Han had asked him these questions, William felt that he had let Han down. ¡°With your standard, it was natural that you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell,¡± Han said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed¡± William became even more respectful and ashamed. He was like a student who could not answer a teacher¡¯s question A white-haired old man telling a young man that he was ashamed. This strange scene made Reign, Landon, Philip, and the others feel extremely strange and out of ce. However, Quentin gritted his teeth with an ugly expression. Just as Han and William were talking. Larry¡¯s illness began to act up. He once again felt the pain of thousands of ants biting his body. It was as if countless des were cutting his skin inch by inch. ¡°Ahh!¡± Larry could not take it anymore and immediately let out a heart-wrenching scream. He fell from the wheelchair in pain and rolled on the ground. ¡°Son!¡± May¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hurriedly went to support Larry. However, it was useless. Larry was still screaming in pain and felt like dying The miserable cry made one¡¯s scalp tingle and their hair stand on end. Tristan, Hector, and the others all had gloomy expressions. Although they did not know what poison Larry was suffering from, just looking at his painful expression was enough to tell what kind of pain he was experiencing Most importantly, they had found multiple professional doctors to examine Larry before. However, none of them found any signs of poisoning. Secing Larry in so much pain at this moment, they could only watch helplessly ¡°Save, save me!¡± Larry broke free from May¡¯s embrace and looked at William for help. May immediately reacted and knelt in front of William. ¡°Mr. Hawk, please save my son. Please!¡± ¡°I William looked troubled. He also wanted to see if the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism could control the essence. However, those people from the Muller family were Han¡¯s enemies. He did not want to help them anymore. ¡°Mr. Hawk, I¡¯m already kneeling and begging you. It won¡¯t be right if you don¡¯t make a move.¡± Han nced at May and sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel troubled. Just treat it as an exam. Let me see how much you have mastered your Eighteen Needles of Exorcism William was overjoyed when he heard that. He immediately walked out and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a move immediately.¡± He took out the golden needles he had always carried on hirm and walked to Larry¡¯s side. He said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, hold his hands and feet down immediately!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Larry was rolling around in pain and moving around. There was no way for him to provide treatment. Tristan was overjoyed. He immediately shot a look at the other members of the Muller family. ¡°Listen to Mr. Hawk Hurry!¡± They did not know how to help Larry, so they could only ce their hopes on William Two Muller family members immediately walked out and pressed on Larry¡¯s arms and feet. No matter how much Larry struggled and wailed, he could not move an inch. William took a deep breath, picked up the golden needle, and immediately made a move. His knowledge of acupoint was precise, and his movements were as fast as lightning He was already a divine physician in traditional medicine, and his acupuncture skills were remarkable. When Han passed the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism skill down to him, William worked even harder and mastered his acupuncture skills long ago. Now that he made his move, he had Han¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯ve mastered the techniques¡± Han nodded sincerely. William was indeed a medical expert In just few days, he had mastered the key points. He was very energetic when the needles descended It was very simr to his previous disposition Reign stood at the side and looked at William treat Larry. Her gaze was solemn as she said in a low voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Hawk will cure Larry¡¯s poison¡± Han¡¯s only trump card was the poison in Larry¡¯s body! Han still allowed William to get rid of the poison in the end. If the detoxification seeded, the Muller family would definitely counterattack. What would happen to Han then? In her opinion, Han was simply shooting himself in the foot! ¡°Detoxification? When Han heard that, he smiled mysteriously and said. ¡°The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism can indeed neutralize all the poison in the world, but only if there were really poison. ¡°What if Larry wasn¡¯t poisoned at all?¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 ¡°Huh? What did you say? Reign was stunned. ¡°Larry wasn¡¯t poisoned? Then why is he in so much pain?¡± Landon was also stunned. What was going on! Moreover, if Larry was really not poisoned, wouldn¡¯t Han have no trump card? How did Han have the guts to be so arrogant? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. In any case, no one can cure him other than me.¡± Han continued smoking confidently and waited to see what would happen. Reign and Landon looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The two were experienced and knowledgeable, but they could not see through Han¡¯s methods. They only knew that Han was unfathomable. He might really be able to control the Muller family, While they were talking. William finished his treatment. The Eighteen Needles of Exorcism was indeed very powerful. It could eliminate the root of many diseases and even eliminate poison in one¡¯s body, reviving the dead. When these golden needles entered Larry¡¯s body, Larry¡¯s painful expression indeed eased. William heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°Alright, my treatment is sessful. Whether he can detoxify the poison depends on his luck.¡± As he spoke, he even looked at Han, feeling uneasy. Han poisoned Larry, but he detoxified Larry and went against Han. He was worried that Han would expel him from the sect ¡°Well done. Looks like you¡¯ve mastered the essence of the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism.¡± Han looked at William and praised him sincerely. William was relieved to see that Han did not me him. At this moment, Han said calmly, ¡°Unfortunately, the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism can¡¯t undo Larry¡¯s poison. Your treatment still failed.¡± Following Han¡¯s words, Larry¡¯s relieved expression became even more painful and distorted at this moment. He let out an even more heart-wrenching scream. Veins popped out on his forehead as he struggled in pain. He gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. His mouth was filled with blood as he roared, ¡°Ah, it hurts! It hurts so badly. Kill me! Quickly kill me!¡± At this moment, Larry seemed to have gone crazy and was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. Seeing this scene, Tristan, Lambert, and the others fell their blood run cold. What kind of poison was this? How much pain was Larry in that he would rather die than endure such torture? ¡°Mr. Hawk, how, how did this happen?¡± May also parucked and hurriedly looked at William for help. ¡°Please, can you save my son? I¡¯m willing to give any amount of money as long as you are willing to save him.¡± ¡°Mr. Hawk, please provide treatment again. Our Muller family is willing to pay any price,¡± Tristan said in a low voice. Hector, Lambert, and the others also looked over with grave expressions and pleading eyes. William frowned and said, ¡°Everyone, I understand how you feel, but the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism is already the highest technique I can master. If I can¡¯t cure the poison now, I have no other way.¡± After saying that, he spread his hands, indicating his helplessness. When he took Larry¡¯s pulse just now, he did not notice any signs of poisoning. However, Larry seemed to be in so much pain, yet he could not tell what was going on. Therefore, there was nothing he could do when the Eighteen Needles of Exorcism were ineffective, Hearing William¡¯s words, Tristan, May, and the others¡¯ faces sank. Their hearts dropped to the bottom. If even William could not do anything, would Larry not be hopeless? May was furious. She pointed at Han and shouted, ¡°Han, you bastard. Hurry up and get rid of the poison in my son. Otherwise, the Muller family will not rest until you diel¡± ¡°Get rid of the poison? I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do that.¡± Han took the ashtray and flicked the ashes into it. He said calmly. ¡°Because Larry wasn¡¯t poisoned an In fact, he did not poison Larry. He only stuffed a ck pill into Larry¡¯s mouth, like how he others. What really caused Larry¡¯s pain was the acupoint he struck on Larry¡¯s body. This was a type of torture! It was called the Tendon-Splitting and Bone-Distorting Hand! When he struck Larry¡¯s acupoint, he left his Hidden Strength in Larry¡¯s body. As long would act up and shift the veins and tendons in Larry¡¯s body, causing Larry to be in so m dead This was also the reason why acupuncture treatment and drug treatment Timmy and the As long as Hidden Strength was not eliminated, Larry would continue to feel this pain and would not be able ¡°Not poisoned? Who are you kidding? My son is already in so won¡¯t let you off!¡± May gritted her teeth. uch pain. Hurry up and take out the antidore Orberes While she was talking. Larry was still struggling and screaming screaming kill me and it hurts These words broke May¡¯s heart. quickly She was not the only one who was heartbroken. Tristan, Hector and the others were also heartbroken and an They even felt a sense of humiliation! Faced with the pain of their own nsman, they were powerless. They could only watch as their people walled humiliating was that? Larry¡¯s screams were like a big p in their faces, making each and all of them feel their ipetence. It resembled sharp knives stabbing their hearts. ng! At this moment, Lambert could not take it anymore and pulled out his hidden saber. The ¨¹ber w in an instant, stopped 0.4 inches in front of Han¡¯s forehead. His eyes were filled with murderous intent as he stared coldly at Han. ¡°Take out the antidote immediately. Otherwise, kill you!¡± Following his words, all the Muller family members took out their weapons and red at Han. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, killing intent filled the whole spare as they faced amon enemy. Landon¡¯s gaze turned cold as he wanted to intervene, At this moment, Hector took a pistol out and ained it at Landon. He said coldly. ¡°Landon, don¡¯t move The ck muzzle of the gun flickered with a cold light. At the same time, all the members of the Muller family began to move. They took out their weapons and Quentin, and the others to control them. There were even people who aimed their guns at Reign. oed at Philip. In an instant, the entire conference room fell into a dead silence. The atmosphere was terrifyingly oppressive Endless killing intent enveloped the conference room. Philip, Quentin, Reign, and the others immediately sensed a terrifying pressure and felt like they could not breathe as they sweated profusely. Many of the weaker higher-ups were even forced to kneel on the ground and tremble. ¡°Mr. Muller, what do you mean by this?¡± Reign¡¯s gaze turned cold. She had thought that the Muller family might shed all pretense, but she never expected Tristan to go this far. All of them were soldiers and even had weapons in their hands. Such a terrifying force was enough to destroy all of the Labenz family nsmen present. This was definitely a premeditated operation! In other words, Tristan had wanted to use force to suppress them from the beginning. Everything he had done before was just a test. Now that they knew William could not cure Larry¡¯s poison, they immediately made a move. They wanted to trample the Labenz family and Han beneath their feet. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± William¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Mr. Hawk, this has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better not interfere. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if anything happens to you!* Tristan¡¯s eyes darkened as he nced at William. Then, his gazended on Reign before saying coldly, ¡°Reign, I¡¯m sorry. For Larry¡¯s safety, I have no other choice.¡± After saying that, he turned around and stared at Han coldly. He said word by word, ¡°Hand over the antidote within ten seconds. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to die!¡± As he said this, the saber pointed at Han emitted an iparably terrifying cold light. Endless killing intent enveloped Han. Facing such a situation, Philip, Quentin, and the others were terrified to the point of turning as pale as a sheet. They were fearful and uneasy. Even Reign felt a strong sense of danger at this moment. She clenched her fists as her heart filled with humiliation. The Muller family haspletely disregarded her and even threatened her! However, she had no way of dealing with them under the wave of guns and knives. Even if she was aggrieved, she could only endure it. This feeling made her very unhappy. Han¡¯s expression remained unchanged even after being pointed in the head by Lambert. He held the cigarette in his mouth, but his eyes became colder and colder. ¡°You¡¯re starting to use knives and guns again. The Muller family really can¡¯t change their ways! ¡°I hate it when people point their guns or knives at me. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to put away all ¡°Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Everyone was shocked to hear Han threatening the Muller family. Landon and Reign looked especially stunned as their expressions darkened. They began to worry for Han. It was obvious that the Muller family had the upper hand. Even the Labenz family did not dare to act rashly. Everyone thought Han was ying with fire by opposing the Muller family so openly. ¡°Han¡¯s in a tough situation.¡± Philip and Quentin¡¯s faces twisted into an ugly grimace when they heard what Han just said. They looked at Han as if he was a prisoner on death row. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you are still so boastful. How dare you!¡± Lambert¡¯s eyes turned cold as he shed his sword. The tip of the de hovered millimeters away from Han¡¯s forehead. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Even if Lambert did not kill Han, he still wanted to teach thetter a lesson for defying the Muller family. Reign and Landon¡¯s faces turned pale when they saw Lambert attack Han, their hearts pounding hard and fast. A chilling smirk crept across Tristan¡¯s face. He red at Han icily, with no intention of stopping Lambert. Han was too arrogant. All this while, he had never treated the Muller family with respect. They had to safeguard the family¡¯s reputation by teaching Han a lesson. ¡°No!¡± Reign immediately spoke up to stop Lambert. Before she could finish speaking, Lambert¡¯s sword was already touching the space between Han¡¯s eyebrows. Lambert gave a sinister smile. He could already imagine what would happen when his sword pierced through that spot on Han¡¯s forehead. However, in the next second, his confident smile faded. The moment his sword touched Han¡¯s head, it was intercepted by two of Han¡¯s fingers. Although he only used two fingers, the grip was very steady. The sword was so firmly lodged that it did not move one single bit despite Lambert using all his strength to stab at Han. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lambert¡¯s expression grew gloomy. Although he only used sixty percent of his strength to attack Han, the force was still capable of bending steel. Yet his sword was now stuck between Han¡¯s fingers. ¡°A leopard can never change its spots. You¡¯re only trying to intimidate us with the number of men you have.¡± Han¡¯s re became icy as he suddenly exerted force with his fingers. Ping! The sword instantly shattered into three pieces. ¡°What?¡± Lambert¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His sword was forged from refined steel. It was an incredibly sharp weapon that was capable of prating any defense. How could it be broken so easily by Han¡¯s fingers? It was not possible at all. Bang! Before he could speak, Han suddenly jumped up, grabbed his head, and mmed it on the table. The force was so powerful that the solid wooden table was shattered into pieces. Lambert fell onto the ground. His head was bleeding so badly that no one could bear the sight of it. ¡°Damn it! How dare you!¡± Hector was seething with anger. He moved his aim of the pistol from Landon to Han and was about to pull the trigger. Although Hector¡¯s movements were swift, Han reacted more quickly. With a flick of his finger, the cigarette in Han¡¯s hand propelled itself like a dart andnded on Hector¡¯s eye. Hector immediately out a piercing cry of agony. Boom! With his movements as fast as lightning, Han dashed forward with his feet suspended in mid-air. He crushed Hector against the wall, leaving him defeated and slumped. The enormous force caused a dent in the wall, and it almost copsed. Hector spat out a mouthful of blood as his face contorted in pain. Soon after, he passed out. In a split second. Han grabbed the pistol that fell from Hector¡¯s hand and pressed it against Tristan¡¯s head. Everything might seem to have unfolded slowly, but it all happened in a sh. Han had already subdued the two highly-skilled twins of the Muller family and Tristan. ¡°What?¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes widened in sheer astonishment, and a veil of seriousness descended upon him. Everything happened in lightning speed. Han moved so swiftly that Tristan could not react in time. He could only stare in shock as Han positioned the gun against his head. ¡°You hooligan! Let go of Mr. Muller!¡± Thebat fighters of the Muller family soon regained their senses. Immediately, they aimed their guns at Han, their eyes shing with murderous intent. Han¡¯s gun remained directed at Tristan¡¯s head. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, put down your guns.¡± When the Muller family members heard that, their faces took on a more solemn look.. Tristan quickly recovered from his shock and said coldly, ¡°Han, I don¡¯t believe you dare to shoot.¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Han fired a shot at Tristan¡¯s thigh. It was a bloody mess as blood flowed profusely from his leg- ¡°Ahhhh!¡± As the second inmand in the Muller family, Tristan had never experienced such intense pain in his life. He immediately let out a sharp, chilling cry. ¡°Son of a bitch, stop!¡± The other members of the Muller family were furious. Once again, they raised their guns and took aim at Han. Han¡¯s face was devoid of expression. He grabbed Tristan¡¯s head and pressed it on the table. Pointing the gun at Tristan¡¯s head, Han warned, ¡°Go ahead and shoot me. I¡¯ll shoot a hole in his head before 1 die.¡± ¡°You!¡± The Muller family members¡¯ expressions grew gloomy. They looked hesitant and refrained from taking further action. ¡°Put your guns down!¡± Han said cooly. He did not shout, but his voice reverberated through the room,manding their attention with the power of thunder. Everyone¡¯s heads started spinning. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not paying attention to what I just said. Tristan, as their leader, shouldn¡¯t you say something?¡± Han said calmly to Tristan. ¡°Damn it. Han, you¡¯ve now offended the Muller family. You won¡¯t be able to escape. You¡¯d better put your gun down immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you.¡± Enduring the pain, Tristan cautioned Han. ¡°You¡¯re really noisy!¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned cold as he fired another shot at Tristan¡¯s other thigh. Tristan¡¯s eyes widened in agony. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he gritted his teeth in pain. With both legs injured, he was unable to stand up. If Han had not held Tristan¡¯s head onto the table, thetter would have fallen to the ground. Han ced the gun on Tristan¡¯s head again and said coldly, ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you? Do you want to dare me?¡± ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t shoot!¡± Tristan was now so terrified that he quickly begged for mercy. This time, he was really afraid. Han had fired two shots at him without batting an eyelid. He acted so swiftly without hesitation. He was a demon who showed no emotion when killing someone. Han had no qualms about shooting Tristan if he did not listen to the former. When Tristan realized how unwavering Han was, he became extremely scared. He admitted his defeat immediately and shouted to his family members, ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me? Hurry up. Put down your guns!¡± The members of the Muller family exchanged nces when they heard Trsitan¡¯s orders. Unable to disobey Tristan, they tossed their guns aside. ¡°Put those guns away!¡± When Landon saw what happened, he reacted immediately and led the senior members of the Labenz family to gather all the guns from the Muller family. When he saw the guns piled up together in a heap, he gave a sigh of relief. Tristan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Han, they¡¯ve all given up their guns. Can you also put down your gun?¡± Han raised his gun and said calmly, ¡°You should have done so earlier. You forced me to do this. The Muller family is so despicable.¡± Saying that Han released Tristan. Without Han supporting him, Tristan, who had been shot in both legs, immediately fell to the ground. Blood was oozing out from both his legs. He was writhing in agony, ovee by the intensity of the pain. Tristan¡¯s face was grim when he heard what Han said, as well as the unconscious Ster Twins. This time, the Muller family hade fully prepared, yet Han managed to subdue them without much effort. It was a direct insult to the family¡¯s reputation. The other members of the Muler family looked equally somber. The Muller family had always been powerful, but Han was now using them of being despicable. There was no way for them to fight back since Han was a strongbat fighter. Also, they feared the gun he was holding. Reign, Landon, Philip, and Quentin were also dumbfounded by what happened. They felt very powerless when the Muller family attacked them earlier. Unexpectedly, Han subdued the family in the blink of an eye. The most terrifying thing was that Han had defeated them all by himself. They were shocked by his prowess. Bang! Han ced the gun on the table and sat down on a chair. He stared coldly at Tristan and the rest of the Muller fami ¡°Have you regained your senses? Now, let¡¯s have a good talk. We should discuss how to settle this matter.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 With a stable and unwavering posture, Han spoke with a powerful voice. As he spoke, his cold gaze swept across the faces of everyone in the Muller family. Everyone lowered their heads as he looked at them. They did not dare to look up at Han. The Ster Twins of the Muller family were a powerful duo, having braved countless battles. Yet both of them were no match for Han. He had defeated them effortlessly and knocked them unconscious. Han was powerful and, at the same time, ruthless. They were all terrified of his brutality. May was especially horrified at what Han had done. Earlier, she was behaving in an overbearing manner as she was confident that the Muller family could easily destroy Han. Now that Han had defeated the Ster Twins and even shot Tristan twice in the legs, she was terrified out of her senses. Though aware that her son was still screaming in immense pain, she no longer dared to raise her voice at Han. Her eyes were filled with an unmistakable terror. Other than a screaming Larry, no one in the Muller family dared to make a sound. They were afraid that Han might shoot them if they dared to utter a word. ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone have anything to say?¡± Han cast a nce at them before turning to look at Tristan. He said impassively, ¡°You¡¯re their leader. Tristan. What do you think we should do now?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Tristan gritted his teeth. Han thought for a moment before replying, ¡°First, from today onwards, I don¡¯t want anyone from the Muller family to appear in front of me. You also have to apologize to ine.¡± ¡°Second, the Muller family cannot interfere with the business of Mapleturz Group again. ¡°Thirdly, so many members of the Muller family are here today, and it has affected the Mapleturz Group. I want you topensate our losses.¡± you Pausing for a moment, he then looked at Reign. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of for the time being. Ms. Labenz, do have anything else to add?¡± Reign¡¯s expression was calm as she said coolly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the third condition. This is a small loss to us.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, you¡¯re really magnanimous.¡± Han extended his thumb upward as a sign of approval. Next, he turned to Tristan. ¡°Ms. Labenz can tolerate your family¡¯s behavior, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a very petty person. ¡°Since you¡¯ve mobilized so many people to cause trouble for me, I have to return the favor.¡± With that, he took out a ck pill and stuffed it into Tristan¡¯s mouth, forcing him to swallow it. Immediately after, he applied force on Tristan¡¯s acupoint, just like what he did to Larry. ¡°You! What did you do to me?¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. ¡°Nothing. I just gave you the same pill as Larry.¡± Han got up ¡°What?¡± and returned to his seat. Tristan¡¯s expression darkened. He reflexively jammed his fingers into his mouth, triggering his gag reflex and inducing a forceful attempt to vomit. ¡°Your efforts are useless. My poison is second to none. I am the only one who has the antidote.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He took out two more pills and forced Lambert and Hector to swallow them too. Thereafter, he walked up to them and used his Hidden Strength on their acupoints. He picked them up with his bare hands and flung them in front of Tristan. Tristan was desperately trying to make himself throw up, but his efforts were in vain. Han looked at the time on his phone and said, ¡°The poison in your body will take effect two minutes later. ¡°You won¡¯t die from the poison on the first day. You might still get to live on the second day. However, it will be and more serious subsequently. Without my antidote, you will definitely die within three days.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±. Tristan¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Han looked intently at Tristan. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Well, then look at what¡¯s happening to Larry now.¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Larry was still screaming hysterically, with veins bulging on his forehead. His entire being was in a state of extreme agony, appearing on the verge of copse. When Tristan saw this, a hint of fear shed across his eyes. He did not want to end up ilke Larry. ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t help Larry now, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll die soon,¡± William said. He had been watching Larry¡¯s condition closely and could tell that thetter¡¯s condition was worsening. Han remained calm. He walked up and released Larry¡¯s acupoint before feeding him some pills. A minuteter, Larry finally stopped screaming. The painful expression on his face dissipated. He was lying on the ground, panting heavily and sweating profusely. He resembled a walking corpse, his presence devoid of vitality and his movements. feeble. ¡°Larry!¡± May ran forward and hugged Larry tightly. Her heart was wrenched with anguish as she witnessed her son¡¯s suffering, each. moment piercing her like a thousand needles. Tears started streaming down her face. Han threw Larry aside and looked at Tristan and the Ster Twins. ¡°You have ten seconds left.¡± Tristan gritted his teeth, his face twisted into an unsightly grimace. He originally wanted to help Larry take revenge. Instead, he had gotten himself into trouble too. It was a double loss for them. Before he could even think, ten seconds had passed. He immediately felt an incredibly sharp force emerging within his body, as if his skin, blood vessels, and internal organs were being sliced by countless small knives, causing excruciating and unparalleled pain. In the next second, he could not take it anymore and let out a blood-curling scream. Tristan was not the only one in pain. The Ster Twins of the Muller family were also gripped by intense pain in their bodies and howled out in agony. Their cries of pain rose in unison, each voice distinct yet harmonizing in a symphony of grief and despair. Their twisted expressions, contorted by pain, rendered everyone in the Muller family numb with their unsettling sight. Other than the Muller family, Philip, Quentin, and the Labenz family also felt their hair stand on end. Damn it! The faces of Tristan, Lambert, and Hector looked very hideous. At this moment, everyone looked at Han. They were more terrified of him than ever. Han was such a ruthless man. He was indeed a demon. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t offend Han in any way.¡± After witnessing Han¡¯s cruelty, everyone had the same thought, regardless of whether they were from the Labenz or the Muller family. Larry was especially petrified. It felt so bizarre watching Tristan and the Ster Twins writhing in pain, having gone through the same excruciating experience earlier. At the same time, he felt cated having seen the three of them suffering the same fate as him. ¡°Han, I agree to your conditions. Quick, give me the antidotel¡± After struggling for five minutes, Tristan could no longer endure the pain. He immediately begged Han for mercy. ¡°Well, you should have said so earlier Han walked over and released Tristan¡¯s acupoint before stuffing another pill into his mouth. His movements were so quick that no one could see clearly what the pill was Han knew he had to act mysteriously so that Tristan and the others were convinced that he had poboned them. This y -the only way to restrain them so they would not cause trouble in the future. After eating the antidote, the pain in Tristan¡¯s body subsided. He was also lying on the ground, panting hard like the Ster Twins. His entire body was soaked with perspiration as though he had just been fished out of the sea. He panted heavily and looked at the ceiling. For the first time in his life, he felt that it was so wonderful to be alive. He finally realized what kind of pain Larry was enduring all this while. ¡°What, what did you do to us?¡± Hector and Muller were soldiers who had braved countless battles. They were trained to be resilient. Despite the immense pain in their bodies, they refused to yield to Han. They stared indignantly at Han, resisting the urge to tear him into pieces. Han¡¯s expression was calm. He pointed at Larry and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just fed you the same poison as Larry.¡± ¡°Have fun, guys.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¡°You bastard! Han Jaber, I will kill you!¡± Hector¡¯s anger surged tremendously as he heard those words. Despite enduring immense pain, he went all out andunched a fierce attack on Han. However, he was injured and weaker than Han. He attempted to charge at Han but was kicked and knocked to the ground. Hey on the ground, unable to get up again. Hector couldn¡¯t get up not because of Han¡¯s heavy kick, but because the Tendon-Splitting and Bone- Distorting Hand hadpletely taken effect. All the tendons in his body were in disarray, and he felt as if thousands of knives were slicing through his body, causing him to howl in endless agony. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Jaber, Tristan said in a low voice. Lambert gritted his teeth and red at Han as he dered. ¡°I will never surrender to him, even if it costs me my life!¡± As Special Forces, both of them possessed an unyielding spirit that refused to ept defeat. They would never submit to Han and concede defeat even if their teeth were shattered or if they were poisoned to death. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death? Tristan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We¡¯ve not feared death ever since we joined the Northwestern Dragon Army!¡± Lambert said. ¡°We will never surrender to a security guard and embarrass the name of the Dragon Army, even if it means facing death!¡± Hector was also enduring the pain as he yelled at Han. ¡°Come and kill me, Han! You want us to apologize to you? Never in a million years! Hearing that, Landon¡¯s expression changed ¡°You¡¯re from the Dragon Army?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯remanders of the Dragon Army in the Northwest Territory. They have badges on them.¡± Tristan said Landon rushed forward and retrieved the Dragon Army¡¯s badge from the two screaming men. Upon seeing the badges, Landon¡¯s expression softened, and he returned the badges to Lambert and Hector. He then approached Han and said seriously. ¡°Han, I ask you to spare them and let them go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Han asked ¡°The Dragon Army once saved my life,¡± Landon answered solemnly. ¡°Were you a soldier before?¡± Han asked curiously. Landon nodded. ¡°Which army?¡± ¡°I was in the Northern Territory, a Lord under Kylin General * ¡°Fine, for your sake, I¡¯ll spare them.¡± Han looked at Landon, stepped forward, and tapped on Lambert and Hector¡¯s acupoint. He then fed each of them a remedy pill. Following the treatment, Hector and Lambert were immediately relieved from the hellish pain. Theyy on the ground. sweating heavily and gasping for air. They were exhausted. Gasping heavily, they shifted their gaze toward the ceiling before locking eyes with each other. There was evident horror in their eyes. The agony inflicted by the poison was unbearable, to the point that even they, as tough as they were, almost knelt and surrendered. They would not have been able to tolerate it for much longer if Landon had not interceded. After all, Han had been twice as harsh on them as he had been toward Larry moments before. The pain inflicted extensive damage to their body and mind. It made them feel as though they had been trapped in hell for years. That agony was unbearable. ¡°You should be grateful to Mr. Katz. You would have died if he didn¡¯t plead for mercy on your behalf!¡± Han cast a cold, menacing nce at them and dered, ¡°Though you might have escaped death, you still have to suffer punishment. I have only alleviated half of the poison¡¯s effects on you ¡°From this day on, the poison in your bodies will take effect every three days. Remember toe and look for me for the antidote in three days. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Lamber and Hector¡¯s pupils dted violently when they heard this. Their eyes were filled with fear and anger. They thought, ¡°The poison will take effect every three days? ¡°Isn¡¯t that worse than death?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Landon said gratefully. The Dragon Army had saved his life, so he wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch the soldiers in the rescue team die here. However, he had misunderstood Han. Han did not intend to kill Hector and Lambert. He only used Hidden Strength to torture them. He would not have killed them even without his intercession. ¡°Mr. Katz, there¡¯s no need to be so formal, We are all part of the same team,¡± Han said calmly. Landon nodded and turned his gaze to Tristan, Hector, and the others. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, stop causing trouble here. Gather your belongings and leave now!¡± Enduring the pain, Hector stood up, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Landon Katz, even though you pleaded for us, we don¡¯t appreciate that gesture.¡± Lambert also stood up and red at Han. ¡°Bastard, quickly hand the antidote and pistol over to me!¡± ¡°You still want the pistol?¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. He nced at Lambert, picked up the pistol, and moved his hands. In an instant, the gun disintegrated into itsponents and fell to the ground. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this scene, the expressions of Landon, Hector, Lambert, and the others changed drastically. He had dismantled the gun. They were all soldiers who had spent years fighting on the frontlines and were very familiar with firearms. They had even wonpetitions for assembling and dismantling firearms in their respective units. However, they had never heard of anyone dismantling a gun as quickly as Han just did. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Han had dismantled theplicated firearm with a swift movement of both hands. Witnessing this spectacle was both astonishing and embarrassing for them. Han kicked the gun fragments over and said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just a pile of scrap metal. Take it.¡± Lambert looked at the parts on the ground and then looked at Han. For the first time, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± For him to have such a technique in dismantling guns, Han must not be an ordinary person. Lambert and Hector¡¯s expressions darkened as they recalled Han¡¯s terrifying strength. The way they looked at Han becamepletely different. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Han remained calm, his gaze sweeping over the two brothers before shifting to Tristan. ¡°Are you the leader of the family?¡± he asked. ¡°It is up to you to decide whether we go to war or make peace. ¡°I will fight with you till the end if that¡¯s what you want. ¡°If you want to make peace, do it ording to the conditions I mentioned before.¡± Han took out his phone as he spoke. He pulled up the stopwatch and ced it in front of Tristan. ¡°Mr. Muller, you have one minute to think.¡± Tristan gritted his teeth. His face twisted with anger and frustration as he fell into deep thought. Previously, he had also given Han time to make a choice. Now, Han was giving him a taste of his own medicine by returning the favor and giving him time to choose. This was a ruthless p to the reputation of the Muller family. However, they were helpless in the face of Han¡¯s immense power. Han, stop dreaming. The Muller family will never negotiate with you!¡± Hector said coldly. Han spoke indifferently. The head of your family hasn¡¯t said anything yet, so what right do you he (you to decide?¡± Lambert wanted to add something, but Tristan quickly stopped him. Tristan fixed his gaze on Han and said in a deep voice. ¡°If we agree to negotiate peace, can you guarantee the safety of the four of us?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Han nodded. ¡°Then we have to rely on you for the antidote from time to time and be puppets without dignity, controlled by you? Do you think we will agree to such a condition?¡± ¡°Do you have any other choice?¡± Han stared at Tristan with a cold gaze. Tristan immediately fell silent, and his expression became even uglier than before. Yes, did he have any other choice now? No one could cure the poison invented by Han, not even his disciple, William Hawk. This made him feel even more helpless and in despair. ¡°Mr. Muller, we cannot possibly submit to a mere security guard like him! Hector eximed angrily. ¡°Mr. Muller, wake up. We Mullers must never be so cowardly! We can¡¯t lower our heads even if it means death!¡± Lambert¡¯s gaze was cold and firm. Asmanders of the Dragon Army, they were not afraid of death and would neverpromise. ¡°Have you ever considered the consequences the Muller family will face once you die?¡± Tristan¡¯s voice was deep as he red at them. ¡°You are the rising stars of the Muller family. We have brought you two up to the men you are with great difficulty. Our senior management has worked hard to support you in your positions. ¡°If you die, the Muller family¡¯s status will be undermined, and we will suffer a significant loss of talent. People from other families will take your positions. ¡°The Muller family will be vulnerable then. Do you think our opponents will miss the chance to strike us hard? ¡°Lambert, Hector, do you wish for all the hard work put in by our family over the years to be squandered? ¡°A true man possesses the ability to adapt and be flexible, and in unbearable circumstances, he will take bold actions to resolve them. ¡°During ancient times, there existed a king who, with only 3000 soldiers, overcame numerous adversities and conquered therge expanses ofnd. Likewise, Hercules endured great trials to eventually be a god. Yet now, you guys cannot tolerate even minor humiliation. How can you two achieve greatness?¡± Lambert and Hector immediately fell silent and lowered their heads in shame when they heard this. Tristan was right. They got the chance to bemanders because the Muller family had spent countless money and resources in making them so. If they died, thirty years of the Muller family¡¯s hard work would be lost. Observing their silence, Tristan rose to his feet and gazed intently at Han. He said solemnly, ¡°Han, the Muller family Jost this time. We admit defeat! ¡°As such, I offer my apologies to you. I am sorry. The entire fault lies with the Muller family¡± After saying that, he bowed deeply to Han with a very respectful attitude. When they saw this scene, Reign, Landon, Philip, Quentin, and the others were dumbfounded They thought. ¡®Did the high and mighty vice-head of the Muller family just lower his head in submission? ¡°H-how is that possible?¡± May and Larry, as well as the other members of the Muller family, were also dumbfounded, It was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination that Tristan, the revered vice-head of the Muller family and a man of grea would bow his head in subinission to Han. ¡°If you give me your word to refrain from provoking me in the future, everything will be fine. Collect your belong leave. Do not interfere with the operations of the Mapleturz Group, Han said, gesturing dismissively as though away a fly. Despite the unsightly expression on his face, Tristan refrained fromshing out and instead approached Larry with a gloomy look. Mr. Muller, we can¡¯t simply let this slide. ¨C Larry¡¯s face was brimming with reluctance, and his c If Tristan was to bow his head and admit his mistake without any return, wouldn¡¯t all the agony he had endured previously be rendered futile? Stab! Before Larry could finish his sentence, Tristan¡¯s gaze turned cold. Swiftly, he pulled out a dagger he carried with him and sliced off one of Larry¡¯s cars, causing blood to gush out. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Larry¡¯s screams resounded throughout the conference room. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Fresh blood dripped onto the ground. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Larry wailed in pain. The shocking scene rendered everyone speechless. ¡°Mr. Muller, w-what are you doing?¡± Larry said with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Tristan Muller, have you lost your mind? Instead of confronting your opponent, you chose to strike my son. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± May yelled. Tristan¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t utter a word, but he sent Larry hurtling through the air with a swift kick. Larry crashed to the ground and wailed in agony. This kick caused the wound that had just been stitched to rupture and bleed. ¡°Tristan Muller!¡± May¡¯s fury intensified, and she charged toward Tristan, fully intent on engaging him in a fight to the death. However, she was quickly pulled back by the other members of the Muller family ¡°Bastard. Tristan! How dare youy a hand on my son? I¡¯ll never forgive you! I¡¯ll make sure you meet your end unless you give me a satisfactory exnation today!¡± May roared as if she had lost all reason. ¡°You¡¯re asking for an exnation? Fine. I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Tristan¡¯s expression darkened. He gazed upon Larry and May, then said word by word, ¡°Larry caused all of this. He¡¯s the primary offender! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, the Muller family wouldn¡¯t have be enemies with the Labenz family and the three of us wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned by Han! ¡°Now I want to make peace, yet you still want me to exacerbate the situation. You deserve to be taught a lesson. ¡°Larry, you¡¯ve always been a phnderer, and we¡¯ve indulged you for far too long. However, now that your actions have brought disgrace upon the family. I must teach you a harsh lesson ¡°Also, look at my leg. If it weren¡¯t for him, would I be like this? ¡°Men, take him outside and give him a good beating!¡± Tristan seethed with fury as he recalled the indignities he had suffered at the hands of Larry, the poison administered to him, and the two gunshot wounds he had endured from Han. He wished he could kill Larry and make him pay for his transgressions. As Tristan spoke, two members of the Muller family promptly rushed forward and seized May, holding her in check. At the same time, two big men from the Muller family grabbed Larry and dragged him out. They pinned him to the ground and beat him with fists and kicks, causing him to wail and plead for mercy. After the fight, Larryy on the ground, barely breathing. Tristan red at Larry fiercely from above and said, ¡°Larry, listen up. Today, the Muller family has reconciled with Han. If you dare to cause trouble for Mr. Jaber again in the future, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Tristan led Lambert, Hector, and the others away. The other members of the Muller family also grabbed their weapons and left the Labenz Family Corporation At that time, May helped Larry up from the ground. She panicked and left Mapleturz Group in a hurry. They left as quickly as they came. The farce came to an end, and the scene became quiet. However, after this incident, the attitudes of Reign, Landon, Philip, and Quentin toward Han underwent a noticeable transformation They were not the only ones. All the higher-ups also developed a newfound respect for Han. Han¡¯s ability to single-handedly ovee so many members of the Muller family and force Tristan to retreat without making a fuss had earned him admiration and esteem from his peers. It was not something an ordinary person could do. Reign and Landon wiped the sweat from their foreheads. The stone that had been hanging over their hearts finally dropped Although they were already prepared to fight the Muller family, it would still be taking a risk and they were on tenterhooks. They finally rxed their tense nerves now that the incident had been resolved. They sat on the chairs and panted a little. Reign, in particr, was deeply affected by the incident. Her forehead was slick with sweat, and she could hear her heart pounding inside her chest. All the other higher-ups in the meeting room felt the same. They breathed a sigh of relief, and many of them were still recovering from the shock, their bodies drenched in cold sweat. After all, Lambert and the others were threatening them with guns and weapons when they attacked. Now that the Muller family had retreated, they felt as if they had walked through the gates of hell and were drenched in sweat With the danger having passed, Han calmly lit another cigarette and cast a cold nce at Quentin, who was still standing amongst the crowd. ¡°The enemy may have left, but the matter is far from over. It¡¯s time to deal with the traitor,¡± he dered in a firm tone Under his gaze, Quentin¡¯s expression changed drastically on the spot. He took a step back in fear and was shocked. At this moment, Reign also reacted. She turned around and stared coldly at Quentin. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡®I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Quentin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Hehe, Mr. Hackbart, do you think we¡¯re all fools? Mr. Katz, present the evidence¡± Reign said in a cold tone. Landon took out a sh drive, linked it to the projector, and yed a lot of videos and pictures. The video showed evidence of Quentin hiring someone to spread the news. Looking at the video, Quentin¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Quentin, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± ¡°Bastard! Quentin Hackbart, you¡¯re harming yourself and others!¡± ¡°Fuck you, Quentin. As the department head of the security department, you stooped to such a despicable level. Even a dog is more loyal than you!¡± The higher-ups of Mapleturz Group were all outraged after watching the video and photos, and they scolded Quentin severely. ¡°Quentin, as an employee of the Labenz family, you maliciously spread bad news and provoked the conflict between the Labenz family and the Muller family. You have evil intentions and ulterior motives. What else do you have to say?¡± Landon said coldly Reign did not give Quentin a chance to defend himself. Instead, she announced in a cold tone, ¡°ording to the rules of thepany. Quentin Hackbart, you are terminated from your position with immediate effect! ¡°I¡¯ll give you thirty minutes to pack up and leave the Mapleturz Group immediately¡± When Quentin heard this, his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t fire me. All of this is- p! Before he could finish speaking. Philip had already stood up and pped him hard. ¡°Philip, you-Quentin¡¯s face turned red. He covered it and gazed at Philip with a look of disbelief. Then, he flew into a rage out of humiliation and red at Philip. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± He had spread the news so openly because he was following Philip¡¯s instructions. Yet now Philip pped him in public and was treating him like garbage after using him for his dirty deeds? ¡°Bastard!¡± Philip was furious. His voice became stern, ¡°I allowed you to be the department head out of kindness, hoping to entrust the safety of thepany to you. Quentin, your actions have truly disappointed me.¡± Then, he leaned in close to Quentin and whispered to him, ¡°If you keep quiet and don¡¯t say anything about what you know, I promise to help you find a better job in the future. I¡¯ll even give you a good sum of money so you won¡¯t have to worry about your living expenses. After uttering those words, he put on a show of righteousness and pped Quentin again. He feigned extreme ange bellowed, ¡°Listen, Quentin Hackbart. I sever all ties with you from this point. Take your belongings and leavel¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 During the conversation, Labenz gave Quentin Hackbart a meaningful nce. Quentin Hackbart reacted immediately. His eyes were ferocious as he angrily red at Philip Labenz and then at Reign. ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you nning to cast me aside once I¡¯ve outlived my usefulness?¡± ¡°When you needed me before, all of you ttered me. Now you¡¯ve found someone to rece me, you¡¯re going to throw me to the wolves!¡± ¡°Quentin Hackbart, what kind of attitude is this?¡± Landon Katz said with a cold look in his eyes. Reign waved her hand to stop Landon Katz from continuing. She said with a deep voice, ¡°Quentin Hackbart, considering your many years of contributions to thepany. I¡¯ll give you a chance. The impact of this matter is huge, and it¡¯s certain that you couldn¡¯t have obtained these videos all by yourself¡± ¡°As long as you reveal the person behind the scenes who orchestrated this, I won¡¯t fire you, and I¡¯ll even give you a bonus.¡± Upon hearing this, Philip Labenz¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Reign used a very clever move, giving Quentin Hackbart an opportunity as well as a temptation. If Quentin Hackbart were to expose him, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, he could only watch with his eyes wide open, staring intently at Quentin Hackbart, a hint of murderous intent shing in his eyes. If Quentin Hackbart really intended to expose him, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking Quentin Hackbart down directly. ¡°Reign Labenz. put away your hypocritical face. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my own actions. I was the one who did this!¡± ¡°Is it just about getting expelled? I¡¯m not afraid!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s not you expelling me, but I am expelling you. I¡¯m done!¡± Quentin Hackbart had a cold look in his eyes. He took off his security uniform and work ID card, and threw them directly on the ground. Then, he fiercely red at Reign and Han. ¡°You better remember this, one day, I will get back at you for this!¡± After saying that, he turned around and left. Philip Labenz heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Quentin Hackbart did not expose him, that would be excellent. ¡°Should we stop him?¡± Landon Katz had a cold look in his eyes. Reign¡¯s eyes darkened. She shook her head and said. ¡°After all, he is a long-time employee of our company. Let it go, and leave him a way out¡± Landon Katz had a solemn expression, seemingly somewhat unwilling to ept the situation. However. Reign wanted to let Quentin Hackbart go, he had no choice but to go along with it. Hearing Reign¡¯s words. Quentin Hackbart became even morecent and swaggering outwards. At that moment. Han suddenly stood in front of Quentin Hackbart, blocking his way. ¡°Han Jaber, Ms. Labenz is about to let me go. What else do you want? Quentin Hackbart said with a fierce expression. SMACK! Before Quentin Hackbart could finish his sentence, Han pped him hard, sending him flying and causing his nose and mouth to bleed as he fell in a sprawled position. ¡°Ms. Labenz fired you and didn¡¯t argue with you about anything else. That was because she was benevolent, but I¡¯m different ¡°If you dare to harm me, you will have to pay the price!¡± Han had a gloomy expression, walked up and picked up a war knife from the ground. He approached Quentin Hackbart with cold, piercing eyes. ¡°Han Jaber, what, what are you going to do?¡± Quentin Hackbart¡¯s expression changed drastically. Swoosh! The glint of the de shed and disappeared in an instant. The war knife struck like a thunderbolt, severing one of Quentin Hackbart¡¯s arms at the shoulder in a split second Blood was dripping everywhere! ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Quentin Hackbart let out a heart-wrenching scream on the spot. His face was pale from pain. He covered his wound with his hand, gritted his teeth, and red angrily at Han Jaber, ¡°Han Jaber!¡± BANG! Han did not give him a chance to speak at all. He directly kicked him until he bled from all seven orifices and fainted. Han then said coldly. ¡°This is the consequence of offending me!¡± ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Philip Labenz immediately stood up and angrily said, ¡®Ms. Labenz has already decided to let Quentin Hackbart go. By attacking Quentin Hackbart, you are clearly disregarding Ms. Labenz¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Han looked over him with a cold and fierce gaze. Philip Labenz was so intimidated by the re that he couldn¡¯t speak a word, bing as silent as a cicada in the cold. ¡°Taking thepany¡¯s sry while harming thepany¡¯s interests, you¡¯re a treacherous piece of trash who truly deserves to be beaten Han picked up Quentin Hackbart, threw him out the door, and coldly said, ¡°Someone, throw him out of thepany! From now on, if you see him approaching thepany, chase him away!¡± The security guards at the entrance looked at each other in shock. However, they soon regained their senses and immediately picked up the unconscious Quentin Hackbart and carried him outside thepany. They threw him out like a dead dog, in a very embarrassed and shameful manner. The meeting room fell into a deep silence. All the executives were looking at Han, their eyes shing with a deep sense of apprehension. Today, Han demonstrated an overly strong performance, overpowering the Muller family, and ignoring Reign¡¯s orders, taking action against Quentin Hackbart. This kind of person was not easy to mess with ¡®Since Quentin Hackbart has resigned and is no longer working, the position of the head of the security department is now vacant. I would like to promote Han Jaber to be the head of the security department.¡± Reign nced at everyone and said solemnly. ¡°Who is in favor, and who is against it?¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone at the scene looked at each other. At this moment, everyone knew. It was clear that Reign intended to support Han. At this moment, one executive stepped forward, calin in demeanor, and said, ¡°Through this meeting, it is evident that Han Jaber has exceptional talent, capable of resolving crises effortlessly. With such abilities, he is more than qualified to serve as the head of the department!¡± ¡®I agree!¡± ¡°I agree too!¡± ¡°Han Jaber is outstanding. I agree!¡± With the first person speaking up, others began to stand up one after another, expressing their agreement. Apart from Philip Labenz, everyone agreed. ¡°Uncle Philip, what do you think? Reign turned to Philip Labenz and asked. Philip Labenz looked somewhat unhappy and his face darkened. Even if he had a hundred reasons to object, he had to nod and say, ¡°I also agree, given the situation where so many people agreed. Reign smiled and turned to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, congrattions, you¡¯ve been promoted!¡± She smiled broadly. After so many years, she finally uprooted one of Philip Labenz¡¯s cronies and reced them with her own person, cultivating a trusted ally with significant prestige within the Mapleturz Group. Moreover, Han demonstrated immense prestige today, enough to deter those people under Philip Labent¡¯s Julence She could already see that after today¡¯s meeting, thepany would definitely be stable for a while because of Han. Although she did not make Quentin Hackbart reveal Philip Labenz¡¯s behind-the-scenes maniption, she still emerged victorious in this confrontation! ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Han smiled. After resolving the matter, and after a meeting thatsted almost ten minutes, Han returned to the security department with great fanfare. ¡°Mr. Jaber, congrattions from thepany!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re our boss from now on.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, here¡¯s a cigarette! Please take good care of us in the future,¡± they said, offering him a cigarette. ¡°Mr. Jaber is truly powerful, using your own strength to suppress the Muller family and hanging them up for a beating. Awesome! You are a role model for us all!¡± As soon as Han returned, many security guards in the department surrounded him, huddling him in the middle. They offered him cigarettes, fanned him, and ttered him withpliments. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Hanughed heartily in response. Just then, David White walked over from a corner and stood in front of Han. ¡°David White, you¡¯re Quentin Hackbart¡¯sckey. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Quentin Hackbart has already resigned. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Wane, William Jach, and others looked at David White with disdainful eyes and made mocking remarks. When David White followed Quentin Hackbart in the past, he acted recklessly and arrogantly. Now that Quentin Hackbart had fallen from power and David White had lost his support, they naturally no longer hold him in high regard. Some even wanted to bully David White, to take revenge for the bad treatment they received from him before. Ignoring the others, David White knelt in front of Han with a thud and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, from now on, L David White, am willing to follow you, with unwavering loyalty and devotion!¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 As David White knelt down, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded, their expressions bing serious. Many people were looking at David White, their eyes filled with contempt. This person had dealt with Han before, and now that he saw Han get promoted and receive a raise, he came over to kneel down and surrender, showing an extraordinary level of thick-skinned shamelessness. Han stepped forward, standing tall and looking down at David White, coldly said, ¡°Never be disloyal? Haha, David White, do you even believe those words yourself?¡± David White was silent for a moment, and finally mustered the courage to say in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I am truly willing to follow you, to go through fire and water, and not to shirk any responsibilities.¡± He realized that Han was very capable and had the backing of Reign Given time, Han Jaber was bound to be the most powerful person in thepany. Joining Han Jaber now was the best choice! Even though he had previous disputes with Han, he stubbornly and shamelessly knelt down and begged Han for his allegiance. Otherwise, if Han were to make things difficult for him or cause trouble for him after gaining power, he would sooner ofter be driven out of the Mapleturz Group. David White endured everyone¡¯s ridicule and said loudly. ¡°Tm willing to offer two-thirds of my sry and beg Mr. Jaber to take me in!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His sry here was very high. He could get 3000 dors a month. Even if he gave up 2000 dors, he could still have 1000 dors a month. As long as he could keep this job, he could earn extra money outside as an official employee of Mapleturz Group. This was why he had to stay in Mapleturz Group! ¡°Two-thirds of my sry?¡± Upon hearing this, Wane, William Jach, and the others were all dumbfounded. By giving up so much of his sry at once, even if he were to stay in the group, he probably wouldn¡¯t have much money left, and he would still have to face difficulties from Han Jaber. David White was really brave! Han looked at David White, smoking a cigarette, and said calmly, ¡°David White, those who know the times are wise. You are good at judging the situation, but being good at judging the situation also means that you are a fence-sitter.¡± ¡°If someone more capable than me appears in the future, you would still betray me and embrace someone else.¡± David White¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. By saying this, was Han Jaber implying that he was rejecting his allegiance? Just as David White was feeling desperate, Han suddenly spoke, ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe that someone more capable than me will appear.¡± *So, I ept your allegiancel¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, this David White cannot be trusted,¡± William Jach walked up to Han and spoke softly. He was a veteran of the security department and had a deep understanding of everyone in the security department David White had always been a fence-sitter, going wherever there was greater power or influence. In his opinion, if Han were to take in David, David would surely betray Han in the future. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at David White kneeling on the ground. ¡°David White, from today onwards, you will follow me. However, I will not ept you so quickly.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you three months to prove yourself. As long as you behave yourself and are willing to ept you wholeheartedly within these three months.¡± ¡°Thank you Mr. Jaber,¡± David White was overjoyed and immediately bowed deeply to Han Jaber. Han did not ept his kowtow. Instead, he reached out his hand and helped him up, saying calmly, ¡°We are all colleagues and will see each other often. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°As long as you turn over a new leaf, Fl still treat you as my friends.¡± ¡°Come on, do your best!¡± After saying that, Han Jaber patted David White on the shoulder. David White¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He had attacked Han Jaber before and even wanted to kill him. However, after Han Jaber took power, not only did he not take action against him, but he also put aside past grudges and kept him in the security department. This kind of magnanimity touched him! Upon seeing this scene, William Jach, Wane, and others couldn¡¯t help but sigh with resignation. At the same time, they admired Han Jaber even more and were filled with joy. Be as inclusive as the ocean, only with tolerance can one achieve greatness! Han was broad-minded. He was definitely a good leader to be able to amodate people who had previous conflicts. In the future, if he followed Han, even if he made a mistake, he would not have to worry about being scolded so badly. Han no longer paid attention to David White and his group. He turned to the security guards who had gathered around and said, ¡°Everyone, quiet down for a moment.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone at the scene fell silent, waiting for Han Jaber to speak. This was the prestige of wielding power! As long as he said something, everyone would listen to him. Han Jaber took the cigarette out of his mouth, coughed a few times, and then solemnly announced, ¡®I dere that starting from today, Quentin Hackbart¡¯s practice of collecting protection fees will be abolished.¡± In other words, from next month onwards, you don¡¯t have to pay protection fees anymore. You can all receive your full sry!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was stunned. Everyone looked at each other in disbelief, hardly daring to trust their own ears. They had been working here for a long time, and had always been paying protection fees indirectly to the department heads. Whether it was Quentin Hackbart or the previous department head, it was the same. The only difference was how much they had to pay! After all, once someone bes a department head, their goal is usually to make money. Now, Han had actually abolished this rule and wanted to return the money to them? How, how was this possible? For a moment, they all doubted if they had heard it correctly. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it wrong. From now on, you can all receive your full sries! Everyone can receive it, including David White and his group,¡± Han solemnly stated. Everyone fell into silence! ¡°Long live Mr. Hackbart!¡± After an unknown period of time, the crowd erupted in an incredibly excited cheer. Following that, all the security guards shouted excitedly and cheered with joy. ¡®Long live Mr. Hackbart!¡± ¡°Long live Mr. Hackbart!¡± Wane and some of the younger security guards were even more excited, jumping up and rushing over to lift Han into the air, tossing him high up in celebration. Cheers rose and fell in waves. All the security guards were overjoyed andughed heartily. They treated Han Jaber like a beach ball, continually tossing him high into the air to express their respect and admiration for him. Han Jaber felt a little helpless. These guys were so excited that they lost his cigarettes somewhere. He thought of a way andnded on the ground. He stood on the spot and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, sry. Are you that excited?¡± ¡°When I have time on the weekend, I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal to celebrate my promotion.¡± ¡°Work is the top priority now, so let¡¯s all disperse.¡± He had originally nned to treat everyone to dinner tonight, but he remembered that he had made a date with Mia Schmidtst night, so he had to postpone the dinner. The security guards finally stopped cheering, but they were still very happy and grateful to Han Jaber. They continued to thank him even after returning to their respective posts, their faces beaming with smiles, Not having to pay protection fees meant that they had more money every month and their lives could be greatly improved. ¡°From now on, if Mr. Hackbart tells me to go left, I won¡¯t even consider going right!¡± Almost everyone had such a thought in their hearts and was sincerely grateful to Han Jaber Especially David White, who stood at his post with his eyes red. He had imagined many scenarios, such as Han Jaber forcing him to kneel, making him perform humiliating acts, withholding his wages, embarrassing him, or even firing him. However, he never expected that Han Jaber did nothing and chose to forgive him. He even treated him equally and gave him the full sry. This kind of treatment was something he did not even dare to think about in the past! SMACK! Suddenly, David White raised his hand and pped himself hard, cursing himself in his heart, ¡°David White, you¡¯re really not a decent person. Mr. Jaber is such a good person, why would you have treated him so badly in the past?¡± ¡°What a jerk you are!¡± ¡°From now on, you must firmly support all of Mr. Jaber¡¯s decisions, even if it means going through fire and water without hesitation¡± Han returned to his office, enjoying the air conditioning and smoking a cigarette, feeling extremely satisfied. However, the variousbels in his office had also been changed to ¡°department head¡±. From now on, he was the official leader of the security department at Mapleturz Group, wielding great power and authority. He was in charge and his orders would be obeyed without question. Just as he was feeling content, Reign called him on the phone. ¡°Ms. Labenz.¡± Han Jaber picked up the call. ¡°Han, you did a good job today. You have given our Labenz family face and dealt a blow to Philip Labenz.¡± Reign¡¯s voice of praise came through the phone and she chuckled, ¡°Moreover, I also heard about the security department just now. I thought you were only good at fighting and killing, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so adept at winning people¡¯s hearts.¡± She had been paying attention to Han Jaber¡¯s situation. She was originally worried that Han Jaber would be troubled and unable to convince the public. However, when she learned that Han Jaber had sent full sries to all the security guards in the department, she was pleased and apuded with excitement. This was a brilliant move that won the hearts of all the security guards directly. From now on, no one could shake Han Jaber¡¯s position in security department! Not even Philip Labenz! ¡°Money talks, and these security guards were already living difficult lives. They had to pay Quentin Hackbart every month, which made them an oppressed group. I guess you could say that I liberated them,¡± Han said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t you want money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just tens of thousands of dors a month. I don¡¯t care.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. If he weren¡¯t worried about his identity being exposed, he could havemanded the mercenary group overseas to bring all the gold mines to him. Moreover, regardless of his identity as the Mercenary King, he still had millions of dors in his bank ount. He really looked down upon the security department¡¯s protection fees. After a pause, Han asked, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t just call me to talk about this, did you? So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± After ten seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, Reign finally said, ¡°Are you free tonight? I have two extra movie tickets. Would you like to apany me to see a movie?¡± Han was stunned. What was going on? Was Reign asking him out? Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Two extra movie tickets? How could Reign use such a lousy excuse? How long had it been since Reign was in a rtionship? Han was a little surprised. Han didn¡¯t expect Reign to take the intiative to invite him to a movie. Besides, Reign used such an old excuse. Han didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. After getting no definite answer from Han, Reign asked again. ¡°Do you have time or not?¡± Han said without hesitation, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m sorry. I have an appointment tonight. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to a movie in two days¡± Tonight. Han and Noah were going to treat Mia to a meal. Han didn¡¯t have time. Tomorrow, Dominic would be hosting a banquet for Han. Han was not free either. Han could only push the time to two dayster and spend time alone with Reign to see if there was a chance to close the rtionship between him and Reign. At the same time, Han could introduce Reign to his parents and sisters. Beep, beep, beep¡­. Before Han could finish, Reign hung up on him. Han looked at his phone, stunned. Reign had just asked Han to watch a movie with her. When Reign found out that Han had postponed it to two dayster, she hung up. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Women were quite unpredictable. In the CEO¡¯s office, Mapleturz Group. Reign threw her phone heavily on the table. She looked unhappy and angry. The first time Reign invited a man to a movie, she was rejected. Han was quite unromantic. At this moment. Yvonne opened the door and walked in. When Yvonne saw Reign so angry, she could not help but look puzzled. ¡°My dear Ms. Labenz, you won a battle today. You should be happy. Who made you angry?¡± Reign forced herself to calm down and revealed a smile. ¡°Nothing. How¡¯s your matter going?¡± Yvonne chuckled and ced the patent forms on Reign¡¯s table. ¡°Early this morning, I went to the relevant departments to register arge number of patents. I also helped you buy two pharmaceutical factories. ¡°From today onwards, our remedy pill can be produced in batches and put on the market.¡± Yvonne did note to the meeting today. Instead, Yvonne went to register the patents of the remedy that she had brought out of the ancient tomb. Yvonne also bought a few pharmaceutical factories and prepared to produce the pills in batches to put all of them on the market. ¡°Well done¡± After listening to Yvonne¡¯s report, Reign smiled brightly. Reign took out two movie tickets from her drawer and handed them to Yvonne. ¡°I have two movie tickets here for you. Go on a date with your boyfriend tonight!¡± When Yvonne heard that, she immediately red at Reign. ¡°Rei, are you saying this on purpose? You know that I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, but you still gave me the tickets. Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a postdoctoral woman, one of the top-notch women who are very rare. It¡¯s normal for you not to have a boyfriend. Now that you have two movie tickets, you can ask men out.¡± *Rei, we¡¯re in a simr situation. You¡¯re making a joke out of yourself. I will teach you a lesson!¡± Yvonne was furious and inmediately pounced over. Yvonne pressed Reign to the ground and scratched her armpits crazily. The two women were fooling around andughing non-stop. ¡°Bastard!¡± In the sub-CEO¡¯s office, Philip was as furious. He picked up the ss on the table and smashed it on the ground. BANGI The ss shattered and coffee spilled all over the floor. Philip was still very angry. He moved crazily and smashed everything on his table to pieces to vent the anger in his heart. After a series of operations, the office was in a Philip sat on the sofa, panting. He lit a cigar and started smoking. His expression was as gloomy as ink. ¡°Damn it, where did Reign find such a powerful expert?¡± This time, without considering Philip¡¯s reputation, Reign humiliated Philip greatly Quentin was Philip¡¯s nephew, but Han had chopped off Quentin¡¯s arm in front of everyone. This was simply a shame to Philip Moreover, Reign had given Quentin¡¯s position in the weakened his prestige. ompany to Han. This was another shame to Philip and severely Philip had suffered a crushing defeat in this secretpetition. This time. Philip could not even protect his nephew The subordinates who followed Philip would definitely have distrust in their hearts. If Philip did not stabilize the situation in time, sooner orter, all his subordinates would definitely be snatched away by Reign. At this moment. Quentin called. His voice was filled with anger and hatred. ¡°Uncle Philip. I¡¯m going to kill Han, that bastard.¡± ¡°Rest well in the hospital. As for Han, I¡¯ll help you deal with him Philip¡¯s face darkened as he said After Quentin was thrown out of the corporation, Philip had already made arrangements for someone to send Quentin to the hospital for treatment of his broken arm. ¡°Uncle Philip. I¡¯m going to kill Han now. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± On the other end of the phone. Quentin¡¯s face was ferocious as he roared crazily. As a retired member of Special Forces, other than being a security guard to protect others, Quentin had no other skills. Han cut off one of Quentin¡¯s armis. Even if Quentin¡¯s arm was reattached, its function was not as good as before. Quentin became a cripple and could no longer work as a security guard. Because nopany was willing to hire a cripple as a security guard. The rest of Quentin¡¯s life waspletely ruined. Therefore, Quentin¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with hatred. He wished he could tear Han into pieces. ¡°Calm down.¡± Philip took a puff of his cigar, and his expression darkened. Philip said in a deep voice, ¡°Han is very strong. If we act rashly, we might be crushed by Han again. ¡°Therefore, we need to consider the matter of revenge against Han carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise you that I won¡¯t let Han off!¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle Philip. I believe you. However, I have a condition. If you can really kill Han, get someone to break Han¡¯s hands and feet. I want to kill him personally!¡± Quentin gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay¡± Philip hung up the phone and smoked his cigar. After thinking for a while, Philip finally took out his phone and made a call. ¡°On the Darkweb you mentioned previously, can you contact assassins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Labenz Are you looking for assassins? A ghastly voice came from the phone. ¡°Are there any general-ss assassins?¡± Philip asked in a low voice. Today, Han had disyed a rather powerful strength against the Muller family. Han¡¯s strength was very likely in the general-ss. Therefore, Philip needed to find general-ss experts to deal with Han andpletely crush Han. ¡°Yes, but the price of hiring a general-ss assassin is very high, at least 14 million dors,¡± ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem. I¡¯ll give you the money Help me hire a general-ss assassin.¡± ¡°Alright, as long as the money is in ce. I¡¯ll help you hire an expert within three days ¡°I¡¯ll have someone transfer the money to you in 30 minutes.¡± After Philip hung up the phone, his expression became even more gloomy. His eyes were as cold as knives and filled with a murderous aura. Philip thought to himself, ¡°Damn it, Reign is so lucky. The people I sent didn¡¯t even kill her overvekt. ¡°Today, Reign even brought such a strong expert, Han, and humiliated me greatly. ¡°If I don¡¯t get rid of Han, I won¡¯t be able to get rid of Reign and be CEOI¡± Philip took out the photo of Han and took out a dagger from the drawer of coffee. Philip pierced the photo of Han and pinned it on the table. He said coldly, ¡°Han must die! Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Philip stared at Han¡¯s photo. He smoked a cigar and fell into deep thought. Philip really wanted to kill Han But how? Even a general-ss assassin would arrive in three days. During these three days, Philip would have to be suppressed by Reign and Han. It would be fine it the assassin seeded, but if not, Philip would feel even more aggrieved and angrier. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Other than finding an assassin, I have to find other helpers, Philip thought. Philip picked up his phone and called a friend. ¡°Use our resources to investigate Han immediately and find out who his enemies are. Send the information to my phone within five hours.¡± The enemy of one¡¯s enemy was one¡¯s friend. Philip wanted to find Han¡¯s enemies and deal with Han together. After instructing others to investigate Han¡¯s enemies, Philip suddenly thought of someone and pped his thigh. ¡°David¡¯ ¡°How could I forget David?¡± David was Quentin¡¯s most loyal follower. David had helped Quentin do many dirty things. Now that Quentin was no longer in the security department, Philip had lost his informant to spy on Han. Philip could not obtain any information about Han, let alone know Han¡¯s weaknesses. If Philip could rope David in, it would be equivalent to nting a spy beside Han. Philip made a prompt decision and immediately called his secretary. ¡°Help me make an appointment with David. Tonight, I¡¯ll treat him to a meal at the Drunken Wind House. ¡°Remember! It must be done in secret!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the security department, Han yedputer games in boredom. At that moment, Han¡¯s phone rang. It was messages on WhatsApp from Evelyn and Mia. The message from Evelyn was probably an apology for what had happenedst night. Evelyn also said something very important. Corey had been beaten up so badly. Maxwell was very angry and wanted to make trouble for Han during this period. Han was told to be careful. The message from Mia was about the same. They both said that Maxwell wanted to find trouble with Han. Mia also expressed that she was willing to set up a dinner and invited Han and Maxwell to sit down and negotiate to resolve the misunderstanding Han directly ignored this suggestion. Han and Maxwell were not on the same side at all. They could never be friends. Besides, Corey deserved to be beaten up. Han did not regret beating up that scumbag at all. If Maxwell dared to find trouble with him, Han would fight with him to the end. There was nothing to be afraid of Han put his phone aside. He didn¡¯t want to care, but after thinking about it, he finally sent a message back to Mia. [Thank you, but no Soon, Mia began to reply again. [Han, don¡¯t be stubborn. Maxwell is powerful and ruthless. Once he makes a move, it will bete. You won¡¯t be able to win.] [Don¡¯t worry. A mere Maxwell is nothing to me. Han replied. Then, Han put the phone aside and ignored it People like Maxwell and Corey were just small fries in Han¡¯s eyes. There was nothing to worry about. Han picked up his phone and put it in his pocket. After tasting a pot of coffee, Han got up and went to work, patrolling the various departments. When Han reached the research and development department, Yvonne walked out and pulled him back. ¡°Han, are you free tonight?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked. ¡°I have two movie tickets here. Do you want to go to a movie with me tonight!¡± Yvonne asked. Han was stunned for a moment Yvonne also had two movie tickets. What a coincidencel ¡°Are you free or not?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°I have an appointment with my ssmates. Tonight, there will be a high school reunion. You can find someone else,¡± Han said ¡°Male students or female students?¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart tightened ¡°Both, Han answered truthfully. When Yvonne heard that, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then you have to remember that you owe me a movie.¡± Han was helpless. He could only nod and say that when he had time, he would definitely treat Yvonne to a movie. Only then did Yvonne let Han go. After patrolling, Han returned to his office and sat down. He counted on his fingers. ¡°Ms. Labenz, Yvonne¡­ After a day. I rejected the invitations of two beautiful women.¡± After saying that, Han smiled bitterly. In order to eat with Mia. Han had given up a lot today. In fact, Han did not have any improper thoughts about Mia. It was only because Mia had helped Han and Noah that he wanted to treat Mia to a meal to express his gratitude. However, Han felt that it was a pity to reject Yvonne and Reign¡¯s invitations due to Mia. After work. Han did not go to have dinner immediately but went straight to the raw stone market in Lightdom City Han had thought it through very thoroughly. He was about to go against Hugh, one of the Four Kings. Now, Han had only guaranteed the safety of Noah and Perry¡¯s families. Han had yet to guarantee the safety of his own family. Han had yet to get a house from Lydia, and he could not settle his family in a new house. To ensure the safety of his family, Han could only rely on some special ways. Among the techniques that Han had learned from his master, there was one way to avoid disaster, and that was to wear an emerald pendant! As long as an array was engraved on an emerald pendant, such an emerald pendant could change a person¡¯s luck and invisibly avoid cmity. The higher the quality of the emerald, the higher the level of the array that could be engraved. In that case, the more effective it was to protect its owner. Therefore, Han needed to buy good emerald pendants. It would be best if he could buy spirit stones. The raw stone market was bustling with people. There were raw stones that had just been transported back from the ore yard, top-grade sapphires that had already been cut, and even emeralds. In addition, there were many rubies and agates¡­. There were dazzling arrays of gemstones, and it was so many that people didn¡¯t even know which one to look at. There were many stalls and auction houses here. Many people brought the raw stones to the auction house and asked the treasure appraisal masters to appraise and price them. Then, they would auction the raw stones and strive to expand their interests to the highest extent. Han did not go to the auction house immediately. Instead, he walked around the various stalls and stared at the various emerald pendants After walking around the ten stalls, Han frowned slightly and thought to himself, ¡°No wonder they say that all merchants are cunning. I¡¯ve learned something today. These are all profiteers.¡± With his sharp eyes, Han could immediately tell that many of the so-called gems, rubies, and sapphires were fake. However, those merchants made these gemstones look real. Even some experts might not be able to appraise them. Moreover, this was thergest raw stone market in Lightdom City. Many vendors had the signboard that said ¡°Do false apensate ten¡±. The raw stone market was also propagandizing that only real gemstones were sold here. With such a series of operations, they would definitely be able to trick some fools into buying these fakes. Once someone spent a lot of money to buy those gems, they would really suffer a great loss ¡°Make way! ¡°The best raw stone this year is here. There will definitely be emeralds and top-grade gena in it.¡± At this moment, a voice was heard. Then, a group of people pushed a small cart having a stone the size of a millstone in it toward the auction house. This action immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many people walked toward the auction hall. ¡°Top-grade gems?¡± Han¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He immediately walked toward the auction hall. If Han could really buy arge top-grade gem, he could carve a spirit stone amulet for every family member. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 The auction hall was filled with people. Not only those customers, but many stall owners also gathered to watch. Most of the people who did business here relied on selling emerald pendants to make a living Now that the rumored raw stone that could produce top-grade gems had appeared in the market, everyone wanted toe and broaden their horizons. In the middle of the auction hall, the millstone-sized raw stoney quietly. ¡°Look at the texture and color. It¡¯s definitely a good stone. It definitely has gems in it.¡± In the crowd, someone stared at the stone with an excited expression. It was very likely that this stone could produce valuable green gems. When the others heard this, their eyes were filled with excitement. They felt like they were going to witness history. Han stood in the crowd and stared at the raw stone. At the same time, Han circted the Heart Cultivation in his body and condensed the majestic vital energy in his eyes. In an instant, Han¡¯s vision changed drastically. In Han¡¯s vision, everything became transparent. The attire of everyone in front of Han had disappeared, reced by transparent blood vessels, internal organs, bones, and nerves. Han could see the blood coursing through their veins, their hearts beating, their organs wriggling. It was the x-ray vision. Han did not use the x-ray vision to perp, nor did he look at the others. Instead, Han just stared at the raw stone. In Han¡¯s vision, the shell of the raw stone became extremely transparent. Han could see everything inside the stone. There was indeed a lot of green there, and a lot of spiritual energy was condensing. After seeing spiritual energy inside clearly, Han frowned slightly and withdrew the vital energy in his eyes. His eyes were filled with disappointment. There were indeed spirit stones in this stone, but spiritual energy was very scattered, causing the quality of the spirit stone to be very poor. The spirit stones inside could not be used as an emerald pendant amulet at all. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that this raw stone will produce a veryplete emerald. Let¡¯s start the auction now. The starting price is two million dors¡± At this moment, a host stood up and gave a simple introduction to the raw stone before starting the bidding. When Han heard this, his face darkened. The starting price was two million dors. Was this stone that expensive? Han felt that after eight years abroad, everything in the Longhard Kingdom seemed to have changed. A house could sell for millions of dors. Now, the starting price for a stone was two million dors. Since when did the domestic economy be so prosperous? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The price of everything exceeded Han¡¯s imagination. If it were before Han went overseas, he would not have believed that there would be such a high property price in the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°It seems that this is not the spirit stone Fm looking for.¡± Han sighed and turned to leave the crowd. He began to observe the stalls again, trying his luck and looking for spirit stones However, after going around all the stalls, Han was even more disappointed. In these stalls, all the spirit stones were ordinary gems, agates, and sapphires. There were no spirit stones that Han was looking for. ¡°Mr. Jaber, why are you here?¡± Just as Han was about to leave, Simon suddenly walked over from afar and looked at Han in surprise. Tm here to buy some genis for my family. Why are you also here?¡± Han asked. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s an unprecedented raw stone here that might produce top-grade sapphires, so I came to take a look.¡± Simon answered while looking at the auction hall. ¡°Are you referring to that? That¡¯s trash. There¡¯s no need to go take a look,¡± Han said. ¡°Trash¡¯ I¡¯ve heard many gem appraisal experts give this raw stone a very high evaluation.¡± Simon was stunned. ¡°The experts¡¯ words might not be believable. That raw stone can indeed produce a gem, but its level is not high. It¡¯s not worth that price. Han said. When Simon heard Han say this, he could not help but look at Han even more curiously. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you know emerald pendants?¡± ¡°I know a little,¡± said Han ¡°You actually dare toe out and spout nonsense with only knowing a little. Han, can you brag even more?¡± Before Simon could speak, a cold and disdainful voice sounded. Immediately after. Maxwell and an old man with white hair appeared in front of Han. Maxwell¡¯s eyes were arrogant as he looked at Han coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough knowledge, then scram home. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Maxwell¡¯s cold words were ogant and superior Maxwell stared at Han like a god standing in the clouds, looking down at the ants on the ground with disdain. When Han heard it, his face darkened. Why was Maxwell here too? Enemies were bound to meet What a coincidence! The old man beside Maxwell sized up Han arrogantly and said coldly. ¡°A young man like you actually dares to spout nonsense. You simply don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡± At that, Han frowned as this old man? Who was Han had no enmity with this old man. What right did this old man have to talk back to Han? Simon¡¯s expression changed when he saw this old man. Simon said in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Jaber, this is Frode Harrod. He¡¯s a very famous treasure appraisal master in this area. ¡°Whether it¡¯s gold, silver, jewelry, antique, emerald pendant, or some ancient items, he has a sharp eye and can appraise them one by one ¡°As for the raw stone you evaluated just now, he also evaluated it and said that it would produce top- quality sapphires.¡± Hearing that. Han immediately understood. No wonder Frode¡¯s attitude toward Han was so bad. It turned out that Han¡¯s evaluation just now had offended Frode. Han said that raw stone had ordinary gems in it, and Frode¡¯s appraisal was that it could produce top- grade sapphires. Naturally. Frode would be unhappy with Han However, Han didn¡¯t bother to care. Han said to Simon, ¡°Mr. Kwen, take your time. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that. Han was about to leave At this moment, a middle-aged man behind Frode stood up and red at Han. ¡°You want to leave just like that?¡± The middle-aged man looked very fierce. He was tall and powerful, about 5 inches taller than Han The man was Kim Veblen. He was Frode¡¯s eldest disciple and also a good friend of Maxwell. ¡°What do you mean by that? Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Your randomments just now offended Mr. Harrod. You must apologize to him. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving Kim said coldly. Simon¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. Simon immediately stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kim, Mr. Jaber is my friend Don¡¯t go toor!¡± ¡°Mr Kwen, you¡¯ve also been in this industry for a long time. Your family also has a gem business, so you should understand the rules of our industry. Are you sure you want to stand up for him?¡± Kim did not retreat. Instead, Kim stared coldly at Simon. Simon was a young master who was worth billiobs of dors. However, in the gem business, the scope of the Simon family was very small. On the other hand, Frode and Kim¡¯s famules dabbled in arge area and were even more famous in this industry. Naturally. they did not take ayman like Simon seriously Simon was belittled for the first time, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re threatening me!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to threaten you post want to say that in the gem business in Lightdom Gay, if you offend Mr. Harrod, we can guarantee that your gem business will be over Kim was extremely domineering He stared at Han coldly and said, ¡°Today, he must apologize to Mr. Harrod ¡°Mr. Kwen, if you stand up for him, you¡¯re making an enemy of us 1 advise you to consider it carefully.¡± Sumon¡¯s face be gloomy, and his eyes became colder and colder. Kim was too arrogant. Simon still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Han. ¡°Mr. Kwen, let me handle my business,¡± ¡°Let you handle it? Han, are you going to kneel down and apologize to Mr. Harrod Maxwell andered, ¡°Shut up!¡± Han red at Maxwell coldly. ¡°You dare to re at me?¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyes darkened. Han could not be bothered with Maxwell. Instead, Han stared at Kim and Frode and said domineeringly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what rules you have. 1, Han, do things openly and honestly. I have a clear conscience! ¡°The two of you are not qualified to ept my apology. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think about it. First, don¡¯t block the way, and get lost immediately. ¡°Second, I¡¯ll send you flying! ¡°Take your pick.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Then, Simon¡¯s eyes lit up and he gave Han a thumbs up. As expected of the fearless Mr. Jaber! He was amazing. In the gems industry, there were not many people who dared to treat Frode so arrogantly. However, when Simon thought about how Han dared to dere war on Hugh and was domineering and fearless, he felt relieved. Compared to Hugh, Frode was much weaker. Thus was the first time Frode had been treated like this. Frode¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°What did you say?¡± Kim was even more furious. ¡°Fuck, what are you saying?¡± Han did not answer. Instead, he was counting down, ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ When they saw Han like this, Maxwell, Frode, and Kim¡¯s faces darkened, and their eyes were filled with anger. Maxwell stood up and said with a cold and domineering gaze, ¡°Han, I didn¡¯t want to argue with you on ount of Mia, but your actions are too much. You have no respect for the elders and arewless! ¡°As your ss monitor and Mr. Harrod¡¯s friend, I have to teach you a lesson. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to choose. First, say sorry to Mr. Harrod immediately, and I¡¯ll consider letting you go.. ¡°Secondly, I¡¯ll cripple you and force you to apologize to Mr. Harrod. ¡°Take your pick.¡± Han did not listen to Maxwell at all. Instead. Han was still counting down. ¡°Five, four¡­¡± When Maxwell saw that Han was still like this, his gaze became even colder. There was even a hint of murderous aura in Maxwell¡¯s ¡®s eyes. Maxwell was the ss monitor and the son of a five-star Lord. Maxwell¡¯s father held great power and ruled over tens of thousands of people. As the son of such a hero, Maxwell had trained in martial arts since he was little. He was proud and arrogant, and he was usually praised by many people. No one of his age dared to disobey Maxwell. Now that Maxwell stood up for Frode and was ignored by Han, Maxwell felt humiliated. Maxwell wished he could immediately tear Han into pieces to regain his reputation. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re courting death!* Kim¡¯s gaze turned cold. He stood up on the spot and threw a hard punch at Han¡¯s face. ¡°One¡± Just as Kim was about to attack, the countdown of Han ended. Han looked at the iing fist, and his eyes lit up immediately. In the next second, Han attacked at lightning speed. With a p, Kim fell to the ground. Kim spat out blood, and many teeth were broken. His mouth was filled with blood as Kimy on the ground. His head was buzzing, and he couldn¡¯t stand for a long time. ¡°What?¡± When they saw this scene, Maxwell and Frode¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They did not expect Han to really attack. They were stunned for a moment. Han nced at Kim and said coldly, ¡°Calm down on the ground for a while. You¡¯re buzzing like a fly. Noisy!¡± Simon was also stunned for a moment. Then, he gave Han a thumbs up again. As expected of Mr. Jaber! He was quite powerful, dornineering, and impressive. A small fry like Kim deserved a beating. Earlier, Simon felt extremely displeased when he was threatened by Kim. Now that Simon saw Kim being beaten up, he felt that he had fiercely vented his anger and felt refreshed. ¡°Han!¡± At this moment, Maxwell came back to his senses. Maxwell was extremely furious. He roared angrily and appeared in front of Han like a bolt of lightrung. His fist was like a siege hammer as it smashed toward Han¡¯s face. Maxwell¡¯s anger reached the top. Han beat up Maxwell¡¯s friend in front of Maxwell. In Maxwell¡¯s opinion, this was a huge shame to him. Maxwell had to send Han flying to regain his reputation This punch contamed Maxwell¡¯s anger. It was as fast and fierce as lightning. Before the fistnded, the wind from the fist already arrived, blowing Han¡¯s hair back. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If this punch really hit, even if Han didn¡¯t die, he would be seriously injured. Han was expressionless. In a sh, he easily dodged it BOOM! Maxwell¡¯s punch did not hit Han. Instead, it sted a huge pit 4 inches in diameter on the stone pir behind Han. The bricks shattered, revealing the steel bars inside. At this moment, the steel bars were also bent. ¡°Oh my god. It¡¯s so amazing When Simon saw this scene, he could not help but widen his eyes in shock This power was too terrifying Maxwell had shattered the stone and concrete and bent the steel bars inside. Was this the strength of a normal human? Maxwell was simply a monster. ¡°Wh Maxwell frowned when his attack missed. Maxwell had in anger just now He had used all his strength and was as fast as lightning. Even the Lords under Maxwell¡¯s fathermand could not dodge. How did Han dodge in Maxwell turned around and stared at Han coldly. ¡°No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. You have some skills¡± Han s expression was calm as he said in a drep voier, ¡°Maxwell, on ount that we are ssmates, I didn¡¯t attack you immediately ¡°I forgive you for that move just now ¡°Next, if you attack me again don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡° Maxwell rubbed has palms together. His eyes were cold as he said word by word, ¡°Thene at me. I want to see how impolite you will be to me After saying that, Maxwell walked toward Han aggressively. When Han saw this scene. his gaze turned even colder Initially. Han did not want to make things too awkward between Maxwell and him. Maxwell was so aggressive that it made Han angry too. For a moment, the atmosphere between the two of them became tense. ¡°Stop it!¡± Just as the two of them were about to fight, a middle-aged man in a suit walked over and stood between them. He was wearing sses and had a refined temperament, but his eyes were deep, and his entire body exuded the aura of a superior Moreover, he was very powerful. After standing between Han and Maxwell, he immediately dissipated Maxwell¡¯s aura ¡°An expert!¡± Maxwell¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He immediately stopped advancing and stared at the bespectacled man Maxwell was afraid and did not dare to attack for a moment. Simon heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the bespectacled man. Simon thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good that Jerry is here¡± The bespectacled man in front of them was called Jerry Griffith Jerry came from a prestigious family and was the manager of the raw stone market Jerry was in charge of all merchants doing gem business here. With Jerry around, Han and Maxwell would not be able to fight. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jerry nced at the scene and his gaze was cold. ¡°You¡¯re causing trouble in my territory. Do you want to die?¡± Frode pointed at Kim, who was still lying on the ground with blood spurting out of his mouth. Frode said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Griffith, I didn¡¯t cause trouble. It was Han who attacked first. Look, he beat Kim up so badly.¡± When Jerry heard this, his eyes were as cold as knives as he stared at Han. ¡°Mr. Harrod, you can¡¯t lie. We all saw it. You were the ones who caused trouble first.¡± Simon stood up for Han and said, ¡°Han only said that the gem in that raw stone was very ordinary. You guys stopped in front of us. Not only did you ask us to apologize, but the man named Kim also wanted to hit Han. ¡°Han was just defending himself. He didn¡¯t cause trouble first. ¡°Mr. Griffith, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince videos.¡± ¡°Mr. Kwen, are you going to fight me to the end?¡± Frode stared at Simon with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Simon showed no fear. Jerry nced at Han, Frode, and Maxwell. In the end, Jerry said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened to you guys, but fighting here is wrong! ¡°Therefore, both of you will have to pay the price!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Both of them had to pay the price! At Jerry¡¯s words. Han, Maxwell, and Frode¡¯s faces darkened Was Jerry going to punish both sides? Jerry¡¯s gaze was cold as he said. ¡°ording to the rules of our raw stone market, no one can fight here Vitors must be punished ¡°Regardless of whether you are a high-ranking official or a grassroots martial artist, you will be treated equally Then, Jerry nced at Han and the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°However, on ount that you¡¯re all first-time offenders, I¡¯ll punish each of you to pay 2 thousand dors aspensation! ¡°Also, you two have to gamble on stones once to resolve your grudges.¡± Jerry didn¡¯t know Maxwell, but he knew Simon. Simon was a famous young master in Lightdom City. Like Leo and Fiona from the Richards family, they were all well-known second-generation heirs. Moreover, Simon was backed by the aristocratic family in Lightdom City, the Zabel family. Simon was standing on Han¡¯s side and even talked to Han so respectfully. Clearly. Han had an extraordinary background Therefore, Jerry did not dare to make Han and Frode pay too much. Jerry only fined them 2 thousand dors and let them gamble on stones once. Not only could it increase the reputation and poprity of the raw stone market, but Jerry could also see what kind of abilities Itan had. This was a method of killing three birds with one stone. Jerry would not offend either side, but he could protect his own interests and authority. ¡°Gambling on stones?¡± Han was stunned. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s a stone gamblingpetition to see who can find the one containing the emerald from a pile of raw stones! The one who obtains the gem of bener quality will win.¡± Simon exined ¡°Mr. Griffith, you want me to gamble on stones with an inexperiencedyman? You must be joking, right? Frode looked displeased and even nced coldly at Han. Frode was a treasure appraisal master in the gem industry and was highly respected. Each of his sries was usually at least hundreds of thousands of dors. Competing with ayman like Han would lower Frode¡¯s value. ¡°To be precise, Han is not worthy ofpeting with Mr. Harrod Maxwell said disdainfully. ¡°Why?¡± Jerry frowned. Maxwell pointed at the raw stone in the auction hall and mocked, ¡°Mr. Harrod concluded that this raw stone can produce top-grade gem, but Han said that the gem in it is very ordinary and unqualified. ¡°Mr. Griffith, do you think ayman like him is worthy ofpeting with Mr. Harrod?¡± Hearing this, Simon was speechless. Simon wanted to retort, but the words wouldn¡¯te. Because Simon also understood that raw stone before and felt that it was really very valuable. At the very least, it had a top-grade gem inside. If it was lucky enough, it might be a natural emerald, which would be even more expensive. However, Han said that the stone was very ordinary. In that case, Simon didn¡¯t even know how to speak for Han at all. Jerry frowned This raw stone was a stone that they had been hyping up for a long time. Their goal was to use that stone to make their raw stone market famous. As long as the raw stone could produce top-grade gem, the raw stone market would definitely be famous in the gem industry and attract many customers. If it was really as Han said, and the raw stone only had an ordinary emerald pendant inside, it would bring a negative influence to the raw stone market. ¡°Han, you should know your limits. Ayman and country bumpkin like you is not even worthy of carrying Mr. Harrod¡¯s shoes. Apologize quickly and get lost!¡± Jerry said coldly. *If he thinks that the raw stone can produce a top-grade gem, he is indeed not qualified topete with me,¡± Han said Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m not qualified topete with you? The veins on Frode¡¯s forehead bulged, and his eyes were as cold kruves ¡°Blind old man, go home and rest well. Don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself¡± Han said calmly ¡°You dare to look down on me?¡± It was the first time for Frode to be looked down upon like this. Frode flew into a rage on the spot and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I agree to gamble on stones with you, but I want to add a bet. ¡°If you lose, you have to kneel down and call me Grandpa and lick my toes¡± ¡°What if you lose? Han asked calmly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to lose,¡± Frode said confidently ¡°No one will always be the winner. There will always be times when they lose You¡¯re no exception,¡± said Han ¡°If I lose, what do you want?¡± Frode said angrily ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If you lose, krieel down and call me Grandpa¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He raised a finger and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t need you to lick my toes. You only need to give me two million dors. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± ¡°Alright, no problem!¡± Frode agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, since both of you have agreed. let¡¯s go and prepare,¡± Jerry said. ¡°The stalls on this floor won¡¯t do. There were no good stones. It¡¯s not a good ce for stone gambling,¡± said Han. ¡°Arrogant! You? How can you tell what¡¯s good and what¡¯s bad? Maxwell mocked. ¡°You are ignorant, prejudiced, and arrogant. You don¡¯t even think before you speak. Are you sure you are from the Rivers family? Maxwell, you¡¯ve really humiliated your father¡¯s reputation Han nced at Maxwell. ¡°What did you say?¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Look Something green appears! Just as Maxwell was about to find trouble with Han, a scream suddenly came from the auction hall. The crowd surged with excitement. Everyone wanted to see what kind of top-grade gem could be produced from that stone. At this moment, the host lowered a huge projection screen and projected the emerald pendant that was cut on the screen, showing it to everyone Then, the host said in disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s a gem, but unfortunately, it¡¯s not a top-grade gem. It¡¯s just a rtively ordinary piece of gem As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent. Maxwell and Frode, who originally wanted to mock Han, instantly had extremely gloomy expressions. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 ¡°An ordinary emerald pendant? How¡­ how is this possible?¡± When Frode heard this news, his face was filled with disbelief. He rushed over immediately and squeezed into the crowd to take a closer look. When Frode rushed into the crowd and carefully observed the emerald that had been cut out, his expression became even more gloomy The host and Han were right. This was indeed a very ordinary gem. Although the surface looked very smooth and green, it was only ayer of green. Under thisyer of green, the quality was very ordinary At the bottom, the quality was no different from that of ordinary stones. Such green gem would not be worth more than two hundred dors on the market. ¡°How is this possible? How could this be? Frode¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. His pupils constricted violently, and his face was filled with disbelief. Previously, Frode had clearly determined that this stone at least had a top-grade sapphire. Why was this the result? Why? Most importantly, Frode judged it to be top-grade sapphire, while Han judged it to be an ordinary gem. This was equivalent to Frode losing to Han before the battle even began. This made Frode feel even more defeated. ¡°Is it really just an ordinary emerald pendant?¡± When Simon saw the emerald pendant, he immediately turned around and looked at Han in shock. Simon was so shocked that his mouth was agape. His heart was like a monstrous wave, and Simon could not say a word. Han was right. Not only Simon, but the way Maxwell and Jerry looked at Han had also changed. So many treasure appraisal masters had appraised it and thought that this stone could produce top- grade sapphire. In the end, however, only Han could tell that it only had an ordinary emerald pendant inside. This meant that Han¡¯s appraisal level was enough to instantly defeat all the treasure appraisal masters. ¡°Impossible. This guy must have been lucky!¡± Maxwell gritted his teeth and thought to himself In Maxwell¡¯s heart, Han had always been trash. Now, Han had suddenly be so powerful that he had instantly defeated Frode. Han couldn¡¯t ept such an oue and subconsciously thought that it was just Han¡¯s lucky guess. Han remained calm and silent. ¡°This is just an ordinary emerald pendant? It can¡¯t be ¡°Previously, they boasted so much and said there was a top-grade sapphire inside. Could it be that the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is deliberately hyping it up?¡± ¡°I thought I would be able to see some top-grade gems. I didn¡¯t expect it to be trash. I¡¯ll nevere to the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market again!¡± ¡°I walked around just now. Most of the gems on this floor are trash. They¡¯re probably used to cheat the customers. Now that even such a raw stone is trash, there probably aren¡¯t any real treasures in this ce.¡± ¡°This raw stone market is really trash!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that. They pushed out such a stone to create a gimmick and even obtained such an ordinary gem by cutting out it. It¡¯s obvious that they are scamming money. Whoeveres here to buy things in the future will be a fool¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. This stone was auctioned for a high price of 20 million dors just now. Now, the buyer got a useless stone that¡¯s not even worth 400 dors. This is a scam!¡± After seeing the gem on the screen, many people present were greatly disappointed and discussed it. Many people had even started to walk out. They felt that the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market was specially opened to scam people and did not want to stay any longer. Expecially the buyer of the stone, he sat on the ground dejectedly. His eyes were filled with despair, and his face was as pale as paper. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m finished!¡± He paid 20 million dors. This was a gamble that he gambled with all his wealth. But now, he had obtained a pile of useless stones and suffere crushing defeat. How were he going to live ¦° the future? At the thought of this, his eyes turned red. He could not help but cry bitterly, tears streaming down his face ¡°This sucker has been scammed badly¡± ¡°It seems like the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is really a ck-hearted ce. Remember not toe here to buy stones next time.¡± Seeing this buyer in such despair and pain, the buyers present all revealed sympathetic expressions. They hated this market even more and were filled with vignce. ¡°He was greedy, wanting to win but losing everything in the end. Who can he me for suffering a great loss?¡± ¡°The host didn¡¯t cheat or rob him. He was the one who rushed to give the market money¡± There were also many people in the crowd with cold expressions. They had no sympathy for this buyer and their attitudes were extremely cold. However, this was only a small number of people. Most people felt that it was all the fault of the ck- hearted manufacturer who opened the auction hall to cheat the customers¡¯ money. And the customers were already leaving. Jerry¡¯s expression changed upon seeing this. It was fine to earn money, but if the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market wasbeled as ck- hearted, cheating, and deceiving, the raw stone market would be finished Jerry was the first toe back to his sense. He immediately walked to the stage of the auction hall and snatched the host¡¯s microphone. Heughed and said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. ¡°That stone just now was just a charity program that we acted in The goal was to tell everyone to be careful when gambling on stones. You have to be calm all the time and not risk everything¡± Hearing his words, those who were about to leave were all stunned. They stopped in their tracks and looked over in confusion. A program? A public charity program? What was going on? Not only them, but even the staff at the auction hall were dumbfounded. What was Jerry doing? At this moment, Jerry ignored the surprised gazes of those people and came to the buyer¡¯s side. Jerry whispered in th buyer¡¯s ear. ¡°Bro. I will return your 20 million dors to you, but as a repay, you have to act with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The buyer¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to admit that you¡¯re a special actor who cooperates with us,¡± Jerry said in a low voice. After saying that, Jerry took the microphone and said, ¡®Next, let¡¯s invite our special actor to say a few words to everyone.¡± The buyer came back to his senses and immediately took the microphone. He wiped his tears and revealed a happy smile. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Kris, a special actor invited by Mr. Griffith. ¡°How about this show we¡¯re putting on? ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? My acting skills are so good that I deceived all of you. We¡¯re doing this to tell everyone that stone gambling is risky. Don¡¯t throw your entire fortune into it just because the stones are hyped up to be very good! ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll suddenly go bankrupt while having a meal and singing songs. Perhaps your wife will leave you and your son will despise you¡­. ¡°You¡¯ll be homeless and¡­¡± Thinking of his previous predicament, Kris squeezed out two more streams of tears. When Jerry saw Kris¡¯s performance, he was overjoyed As expected of someone who could fork out 20 million dors in cash. Kris was so eloquent that he said all that Jerry wanted to express Without waiting for Kris to continue, Jerry snatched the microphone andughed a few times. Then, Jerry said loudly, ¡°Kris has said it so well. Apuse for him.¡± Jerry was the first to apud. Seeing Jerry p, the staff and the vendors in the raw stone market also pped. Jerry was the manager here, so they had to listen to him. Jerry raised his hand to stop everyone from pping. Then, he said, ¡°The show just now was just a lead-in. Next, I¡¯ve prepared a better show for everyone, the stone gamblingpetition! ¡°Next, our challenger, Han Jaber, will appear andpete with our respected treasure appraisal master, Frode Harrod. ¡°Give them a round of apuse!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With that, Jerry pped again. The others followed suit, pping thunderously. Immediately after, the scene suddenly dimmed. Two beams of light shone on Han and Frode. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 These two beams of light immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. ¡°Han Jaber? Who is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him?¡± ¡°Look at how he¡¯s dressed. He doesn¡¯t even have any tools on him. He¡¯s obviously ayman. What right does he have topete with Mr. Harrod?¡± ¡°I think this must be another special actor hired by the Southern Heavenly Gate Market.¡± ¡°Mr. Harrod is a leading figure in our gem appraisal industry. Ordinary people at least have to pay tens of thousands of dors to hire him to appraise treasures. Why would he gamble on stones with a young man? Isn¡¯t this bullying the young?¡± Everyone looked at Han in confusion and discussed it. Anyone in the gem industry didn¡¯t know Han. They subconsciously thought that Han was a layman and a special actor pushed out by the Southern Heavenly Gate Market Jerry was overjoyed when he saw everyone discussing this. Jerry knew that he had diverted the crowd¡¯s attention and saved the reputation of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. Hence, Jerry said loudly. ¡°Everyone, this is a show and also a real stone gambling battle! ¡°Mr. Harrod said that if he loses, he will kneel and call Mr. Jaber Grandpa. He will evenpensate Mr. Jaber two million dors. ¡°And if Mr. Harrod wins, Han will have to kneel and call Mr. Harrod Grandpa and lick Mr. Harrod¡¯s toes.¡± After a pause, Jerry looked at Frode and said, ¡°Mr. Harrod, am I right?¡± Frode¡¯s expression darkened. Jerry said so, clearly not giving Frode a chance to refuse. Frode was very displeased with such an action. However, considering Jerry¡¯s background and the power behind him, Frode did not dare to offend him. Frode could only say. ¡°Yes! ¡°This time, I¡¯ll give the young man a chance to challenge me. At the same time, I¡¯ll also show everyone how to judge if a stone can produce gems¡± What was done was done. There was no point in resisting. Or Frode would offend Jerry. It was better to go with the flow and cooperate with Jerry¡¯s performance to gain a good reputation and do Jerry a favor. In any case, Frode did not think that he would lose. Jerry was even more delighted. Heughed and said, ¡°Everyone, this time¡¯s stone gambling competition will definitely be fierce. Open your eyes and admire Mr. Harrod¡¯s appraisal skills! ¡°Hurry up and take out your phones to film. This is a good opportunity to learn from a treasure appraisal master. Learning it will be a gain!¡± Hearing Jerry¡¯s words, everyone present was excited. They immediately took out their phones obediently and aimed at Frode. Frode was a famous treasure appraisal master in the gem industry. Frode rarely took action, and no one knew how he appraised treasures. Today, Frode was going to make a move in public. Of course, these people doing gem business would not miss such an excellent learning opportunity. After Jerry took control of the situation, he heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, can we start now?¡± Han stood in the light beam, his eyes a little gloomy. Han could agree to the stone gambling, but Jerry suddenly mentioned Han without Han¡¯s permission, which made Han very unhappy. Facing Jerry¡¯s asking, Han did not show a good attitude and said coldly, ¡°No!¡± Simon, who was standing at the side, was suddenly shocked when he heard this. Han¡¯s words werepletely against Jerry. If things went wrong, Jerry would be Han¡¯s new enemy. Jerry¡¯s expression changed and a trace of anger surged in his heart. However, Jerry remained calm on the surface and armiled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the stones here are all trash. They¡¯re not worth my time!¡± Han said coldly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present erupted. ¡°Who is Han? Isn¡¯t he too bold? How dare he say such words? Is he courting death?¡± ¡°As everyone knows, the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is the biggest market in Lightdom City. There are countless treasures here, but the young man is calling all the emerald pendants here trash. He¡¯s trying to offend the Southern Heavenly Gate Market to the core.¡± ¡°What an ignorant young man!¡± This young man has ulterior motives for belittling the gems in our Southern Heavenly Gate Market!¡± ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are to call our emerald pendants trash?¡± Almost everyone looked at Han with anger in their eyes. Especially the stall owners here, they gritted their teeth and wished they could tear Han into pieces. Han said that the emerald pendants here were trash, which was equivalem to belittling them. Looking at the cold and angry gazes of these people, Simon, who was standing beside Han, felt a chill run down his spine and could not help but shiver, Simon looked at 11an¡¯s back with mixed feelings. At this moment, Simon really did not know how to describe Han. Just now, Simon thought that Han was very impressive. But now, Han had offended everyone present in the blink of an eye and angered them. This kind of behavior was too stupid. *Han, you¡¯re quite good at pretending. Do you really think you¡¯re a master just because you¡¯re lucky enough to guess the gem in one stone?¡± Maxwell steered and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Otherwise, it will be very painful if you fall!¡± Han nced at Maxwell. ¡°Idiot! Does this have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Han, do you want to die?¡± Maxwell was scolded by Han again. Immediately, Maxwell was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He could not restrain his anger and stared coldly at Han. Just as Maxwell was about to teach Han a lesson, Jerry¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t disturb the stone gamblingpetition between Mr Jaber and Mr. Harrod! ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at Jerry. Jerry also looked over. Their eyes were extremely sharp, creating a series of sparks in the air. In the end, Maxwell weighed the pros and cons and did not continue to look at Jerry. Instead, he walked to the side. A wise man did not fight when the odds were against him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jerry was very strong. If they really fought, Maxwell would not be able to gain anything in a short period of time. This was Jerry¡¯s territory, and Jerry could call hispanions over at any time. If they really fought, Maxwell would be at a disadvantage. Besides, before Maxwell came here, he knew that the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market had aplicated background. Even Maxwell¡¯s father was afraid of the force behind Jerry. This was also one of the reasons why Maxwell did not dare to go against Jerry. Maxwell did not dare to offend Jerry, but he stared at Han with hatred in his eyes. ¡°Han, no ssmate has ever dared to offend me. You will regret your actions!¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Han said coldly. Maxwell raised his eyebrows, and his eyes became even colder and angrier. However, Maxwell held it in and said coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t be smug for long Maxwell decided that after Han left this ce, he would immediately teach Han a lesson at the door. At this moment, Jerry looked at Han again, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re saying that the emerald pendants here are all trash?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing good here,¡± said Han Chapter 175 Chapter 175 As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent again. mediately after, all the businessmen who were doing business here stared at Han with murderous gazes. The atmosphere was extremely coll Han was expressionless. He looked at them coldly and did not panic at all. Simon pani krd and hurriedly stood up to exin, ¡®Actually, Mr. Jaber means¡­¡± It was better to not offend the p¨²blic If Han really angered everyone here, Simon would probably suffer too. Simon had to stand up and exin to calm everyone¡¯s anger ¡°Great!¡± Just as Simon was putting in a lot of effort to absolve Han, Jerry suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. Jaber is indeed an expert. He can elfour n today with one look¡± ¡°Hulp¡± Simon was stunned. What was the situati Everyone present was also shocked. They looked at Jerry in confusion. What was going on? Alter attracting everyone¡¯s attention, Jerry cleared his throat and said in a clear voice, ¡°Everyone, as the manager of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, I¡¯ll reorganize the market. From today onwards, the first floor will be the ordinary floor. ¡°The second floor will be the bronze VIP floor. ¡°The third floor will be the gold VIP floor. ¡°The fourth floor will be the diamond VIP floor. ¡°The fifth floor will be the supreme VIP floor. ¡°ording to the grade, the level of the emerald pendants on each floor will also increase. Of course, the prices will also. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s normal that the ordinary emerald pendants here are not worthy of Mr. Jaber¡¯s attention, Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Then, Mr. Jaber and Mr. Harrod, please follow us to the bronze VIP floor for thepetition¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at each other. There was actually such a ssification in this auction hall? Why hadn¡¯t they heard of it before? After Jerry finished speaking, he went straight to the second floor. Led by the staff, the group went straight to the second floor, the bronze VIP floor. When they went upstairs, Jerry kept introducing thetest gamey here. Soon, the group arrived at the second floor. There were also many stalls here, but they were not open yet. However, there were already many raw stones ced on the stally. There were also many strange stones on the stage of the auction hall. ¡°Everyone, this is the bronze VIP floor that has left the low-ss and boring raw stone market.¡± Jerry looked at everyone and said, ¡°Here, three out of every ten raw stones will produce gems. The sess rate is very high. ¡°Moreover, all the stones here have not been appraised by appraisers outside. The information is unknown to many people. It¡¯s fair and just. ¡°Then, Mr. Harrod, Mr. Jaber, take your pick. ¡°The rule for determining victory is to win three out of five rounds. You will have to choose five times each. The one with the most gems and the highest quality will win.¡± ¡°Winning three out of five?¡± Han frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right This is the rule I¡¯ve set for you. It can only show your true skills after many rounds. This way, it can prevent athers from saying that the two of you are just trying your luck.¡± Jerry said. ¡°I think it¡¯s specially set for Han. It can help prevent others from saying Han is trying his luck. That¡¯s good. Having five matches is very fair. This way, he won¡¯t have the chance to try his luck,¡± Maxwell sneered ¡°I also think that this rule is not bad,¡± Frode said. At this moment, Kim also came out from the crowd. He endured the pain and red at Han ¡°What? Are you afraid after knowing you can¡¯t try your luck¡±¡± ¡°I have no objections to this rule I just feel that there are too many rounds and it¡¯s a waste of my time,¡± said Han. ¡°I think you¡¯re afraid, Maxwell said coldly. Han turned to look at Maxwell, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°You like to talk, don¡¯t you? Why are you so talkative? I even feel ashamed for you Maxwell¡¯s face was filled with anger again. Han¡¯s words were simply too unpleasant. Every word made Maxwell feel extremely ufortable Maxwell¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife as he said angrily, ¡°Han, don¡¯t change the topic. Admit it. You¡¯re just afraid!¡° ¡°It seems that you really look down on me. In that case, let¡¯s make a bet too. Han stared at Maxwell and said word by word, ¡°If I defeat that old man, you will kneel in front of me like Frode and call me Grandpa. You will also give me six million dors. How about that?¡± Since Maxwell looked down on Han so much and caused Han trouble everywhere, Han would teach Maxwell a lesson. He would ruthlessly dampen Maxwell¡¯s arrogance and let Maxwell learn his lesson. ¡°What a joke! You¡¯re just a poor man. What right do you have to make a bet with me?¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re afraid?¡± Han asked ¡°Why would I be afraid of you?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, why don¡¯t you dare to make a bet with me? Or do you not believe in Frode¡¯s appraisal skills?¡± At that, both Frode and Kim immediately looked over. Maxwell was caught in a dilemuna If Maxwell did not make a bet with Han, it would mean Maxwell was afraid and thought that Frode was no match for Han. Helpless, Maxwell could only say, ¡°Han, don¡¯t goad me. Mr. Harrod will definitely win. I just don¡¯t want to take advantage. of the situation and add insult to injury.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Just tell me. Do you dare to bet with me?¡± Han said. Maxwell¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you lose, what price will you pay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If I lose. I¡¯ll be at your disposal. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. Han said. ¡°How about cutting off an arm yourself?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make this bet with you.¡± ¡°Words without proof! Let¡¯s make a written pledge!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯ll go back on my word?¡± Maxwell was furious. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go back on my word. If you¡¯re not afraid that I won¡¯t admit it, then we can choose not to make a written pledge.¡± Han said calmly. Maxwell and Frode could go back on their word at any time. Han had to leave evidence behind and ruthlessly control. these two people. ¡°Write! We have to make a written pledge!¡± Maxwell said angrily. Maxwell was only thinking about what would happen if he won. Maxwell had almost forgotten that Han might not admit it. Making a written pledge was the best choice. Han got someone to find pens and paper and wrote four pledges. One was for Frode, one was for Maxwell, and the other two were for Han. Han said, ¡®Since we made a bet, we should all make a written pledge. Otherwise, I might not admit defeat,¡± After a pause, Han looked at Simon. ¡°Mr. Kwen, help me take a video and record it.¡± Simon was helpless, Simon could only take out his phone and take a video to testify. Alright let¡¯s make a written pledge! Maxwell and Frode were both arrogant people. They had never thought that they would lose to Han Without a word. they immediately signed Han also signed. He handed his signed pledges to Frode and Maxwell. Han put away Frode and Maxwell¡¯s pledges and smiled. Han turned to look at Simon. ¡°Have you recorded it¡± Simon nodded. Simon recorded the contents of the pledges and the signatures of the three of them. ¡°Alright, send it to me now said Han. Sumon immediately sent the video to Han on WhatsApp Han smiled even more happily after seeing the video. With this video, Han was not afraid that Maxwell and Frode would not admit it ¡°Then, can we start now Frode said coldly ¡°Not yet,¡± said Han ¡°What else do you want now? Frode said angrily What I want to do is none of your business. Why do you care so much¡± Han nced at Frode before turning to look at Jerry Mr. Griffith, since this is a store gambling competition, as the host, shouldn¡¯t you show something?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Jerry asked. ¡°How about this? When wepete in the stone gamblingpetitionter, the gems will belong to us. How about that Han said ¡°ording to the rules, as long as you buy the raw stones here, the gems from the stones will naturally belong to you.¡± Jerry aid Mr. Kwen, did you record this?¡± Han asked. Simon nodded. Jerry was speechless. Fuck! Han was afraid that Jerry would not ept it Hanughed out loud and said. ¡°Alright, no problem. We can start the stone gamblingpetition. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Jerry looked at Han in dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin. In thirty minutes, the two of you will each choose fell ston ¡°No problem¡± Han nodded. Then, he looked at Frode and said, ¡°Mr. Harrod, you¡¯re so old and you¡¯re an elder. I¡¯ll let you choose first.¡± ¡°Let me choose first? It¡¯s an honor for ayman like you to gamble on stones with me. I¡¯ll let you choose first.¡± Frode nced at Han disdainfully In Frode¡¯s opinion, even if Han chose first, he would only try his luck. Han would not be able to find any decent stones with decent emerald pendants at all. After all, in the gem industry, there were many things that relied on one¡¯s luck, but not so many times. Letting Han choose first was naturally letting Han expose himself first. ¡°Are you sure? Han similed Han had x-ray vision and could sense the existence of spiritual energy. Finding emerald pendants was a piece of cake for Han. ¡°Im an old senior in the appraisal industry, so I naturally have to be polite to a junior like you. Cut the crap and start.¡± Frode ced his hands behind us back. His eyes were calm andposed, and he had the bearing of a grandmaster. ¡°As expected of Mr. Harrod, He is so impressive!¡± To choose from so many raw stones, whoever makes the first move will have the upper hand. Mr. Harrod is really magnanimous to be so humble and polite. Im impressed.¡± ¡°In this day and age, only a great grandmaster is willing to give up his or her dignity and reputation and makes the opponent make the first move in a stone gamblingpetition¡± ¡°Inparison, Han is too arrogant. How can ayman like him be Mr. Harrod¡¯s match?¡± ¡°He still wants topete with Mr. Harrod I think he¡¯s just showing off before an expert. He¡¯s overestimating himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t know has limits at all. How dare he scam Mr. Harrod! He must be crazy to want to be famous.¡± When many people saw this scene, they praised Frode from the bottom of their hearts and admired him even more. At the same time, they looked at Han with disdain and mocked Han badly. After sensing the enthusiasm of those people, Frode became even calmer, but his heart was filled with inexplicable. satisfaction. Frode enjoyed the feeling of being ttered. It made him feel like he was already a big shot above everyone else. Hence, Frode had his hands behind his back as he looked at Han. ¡°Tll give you ten minutes to choose. You can begin. Treasure your time.¡± Han smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harrod. In that case, it would be impolite of me to decline.¡± ¡°Hurry up. My time is limited, Frode said calmly Han smiled and ignored Frode. Instead, he circted all the vital energy in his body into his eyes and looked at the raw stones that filled the entire ce. He used X-ray vision. In his vision. Han could see spiritual energy in all the raw stones. ¡°This, this, and this¡­. After Han nced at it, he immediately pointed out the ten stones with the richest spiritual energy. He even got a marking pen from the staff and made a mark The entire process was very smooth. In fact, it did not even take a minite for Han toplete his selection and get the staff to move the ten raw stones onto the stage. These ten raw stones were of different sizes and shapes. The big one was the size of a washbasin, wlule the small one was only the size of a fist. Moreover, Han chose them from many stalls. The farthest one was 900 feet away from Han, and the closer one was under Han¡¯s feet. ¡°He has finished choosing so quickly? Is he serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he is just trying his luck. At such a low level, he even wants topete with Mr. Harrod? He overestimates himself?¡± ¡°This is simply asking to be humiliated!¡± Sering how Han randomly chose stones, everyone present looked at each other andughed loudly. Their eyes were filled with mockery as they looked at Han. ¡°Han, you chose the stones just like that?¡± Simon was also stunned. Simon originally thought that Han would have some kind of extraordinary ability to clinose good raw stones with top-grade emerald pendants. Ele did not expect Han to be so casual. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Han asked in confusion. Simon looked at Han¡¯s self-righteous appearance and feltplicated. Simon didn¡¯t understand it at all. Han chose the stones so casually. Even if Han was rich, it was too much to waste it like this. Simon still wanted to say something, but Han was already bargaining with Jerry and quickly paid. Ten stones cost 60 thousand dors. Basically, each stone cost an average of 6,000 dors. Simon frowned. For Simon, this amount of money was not mich. However, whether or not Han could recoup his cost was a big problem. This was only the bronze VIP floor. It was obvious that even if there were gems inside, they would not be of much value. It was very likely that Han would suffer a loss by buying stones casually like this After Han paid, he turned to look at Frode. ¡°Mr. Harrod, I¡¯ve finished choosing. It¡¯s your turn.¡± Young man, are you sure you chose stones so casually?¡± Frode said in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s a stone gambling Of course, oneas to be fast, ruthless, and urate to find the most valuable raw stones with good emerald pendants in the shortest time possible. Is this considered casual? Han smiled. Frode¡¯s expression darkened, and he regretted it. Han¡¯s casual words made Frode feel like he was being looked down upon. Even if Frode won Han, people would think it was an unfair victory. Besides, in their hearts, it would not be honorable Owned by N?velDrama.Org. even if Frode won ¡°Mr. Harrod, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Jerry said. Frode¡¯s expression darkened. He stood up and took out the tools he carried with him to observe and appraise some stones. Frode¡¯s movements were very professional, and his skills were very good. After choosing a suitable raw stone, Frode immediately got Kim to mark it. ¡°Quick, take a picture!¡± When many viewers saw Frode take action, their eyes immediately lit up. They were iparably excited. They took out their phones and aimed at Frode, wanting to record Frode¡¯s skills and secretly learn them. As Kum followed Frode to mark the stones, he looked at Han coldly. ¡°Young man, learn it. Mr. Harrod is a professional.¡± Han looked at Kim as if Kim was an idiot and remained silent. Arguing with a fool was purely a waste of time. At this moment, Simon came to Han and whispered, ¡°Han, aren¡¯t you being too rash?¡± Frode was a treasure appraisal master, and he had to use tools to carefully observe the stones. Every time Frode made a purchase, he would be extremely cautious. Inparison, Han¡¯s random purchase of ten stones seemed especially sloppy. ¡°As long as I can win.¡± Han said confidently. ¡°You think you can win? Han, you piece of trash really think you¡¯re a master?¡± Maxwell sneered Han also looked at Maxwell as if he was looking at an idiot. Then, Han ignored Maxwell, Such behavior made Maxwell angry again. This silent mockery made Maxwell even more furious. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ll kill you after we leave the raw stone market!¡± Maxwell red at Han and thought to himself virulently. About twenty minutester. Frode also chose ten raw stones and ced them on the stage. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start cutting the stones,¡± Jerry said. As Jerry spoke, someone moved 20 machines up and cut the stones chosen by Han and Frode. ¡°Han, Mr. Harrod will definitely win this time. Just wait and admit your defeat!¡± Kim grinned hideously and red at Han Kim had followed Frode just now and witnessed Frode¡¯s true abilities. Kim also knew what kind of emerald pendants were in these raw stones. They were enough to beat emerald pendants that were worth less than 20 thousand dors. Frode didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood on the stage with confidence in his eyes as if victory was in his grasp. ¡°It is unknown who will win yet. Don¡¯t be so sure,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Mr. Harrod¡¯s No. I raw stone has produced a gem!¡± At this moment, a staff member saw the green light in the raw stone and immediately shouted. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¡°There is a gem!¡± ¡°Look! The raw stone that Mr. Harrod chose has produced a gem first!¡± When the staff member saw the gem in the raw stone, he was so excited that he screamed. Under his shout, many people at the scene looked over. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the shells of the raw stone kept falling off. Soon, an emerald appeared in front of everyone. The emerald was crystal clear and flickered with a faint glow. It was obvious that it was not an ordinary gem. The only regret was that the emerald was not in a good shape and was too small, only the size of a pinky finger. ¡°The sapphire is good stuff.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s too small. It can¡¯t be carved anything decent.¡± ¡°No matter what, with this emerald, Mr. Harrod will definitely recoup his cost. Mr. Harrod¡¯s appraisal skills are amazing. He ispletely Golden Finger.¡± When everyone saw this emerald, some were happy, while others sighed and felt that it was a pity. If this green gem wasrger, its value would definitely double. ¡°Mr. Harrod, what a pity this time. If this emerald was bigger, we would have made a killing Kim also had a look of pity. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no hurry. This is just a small try. The good stuff is still in the following¡± Frode¡¯s expression was calm and confident Frode did not care about this small piece of emerald pendant. After all, it was not his greatest work ¡°Look! There¡¯s a gem here too!¡± At this moment, a staff member beside the other machine also shouted excitedly. On his machine, a crystal, clear emerald pendant appeared. ¡°There¡¯s a gem here too!¡± ¡°Also, there¡¯s a gem on my side!¡± ¡°Everyone,e over and take a look. It¡¯s a ruby. This is a top-grade r¨²by!¡± Screams of surprise rose and fell. After cutting out, it showed that all the ten raw stones Frode chose had gems inside. In no time, ten dissected gems were ced on the stage They were of different sizes and shapes, but in terms of luster, color, and overall, they were not ordinary emerald pendants. ¡°Mr. Harrod is indeed a treasure appraisal expert. He is quite impressive!¡± ¡°No! He is more than a treasure appraisal expert! I think he is simply Golden Finger! If I had this skill, I would have made at fortune long ago!¡± ¡°Look at that green gem the size of two fingers. Mr. Harrod bought it for 2 thousand dors. With its shape, quality, and size, I think it can be sold for at least 10 thousand dors. It¡¯s five times the cost.¡± ¡°Mr. Harrod deserves the title of Golden Finger. ¡°The Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is awesome. There are really emerald pendants in the raw stones. Mr. Harrod got ten expensive emerald pendants in one go, which means that the probability of the raw stones carrying gems is very high!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We muste here more often in the future. If we¡¯re lucky, we might be rich overnight!¡± ¡°Han wants to gamble on stones with Mr. Harrod. He¡¯s simply asking to be humiliated!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Han¡¯s ten stones are still being cut out. I don¡¯t think there will be any gems.¡± Looking at the emerald pendants that had been dissected, everyone present was filled with envy. They looked at Frode with admiration. Many people¡¯s eyes shone as they looked at the various types of emerald pendants on the bronze VIP floor. Their eyes shone with greed. These things were all treasures. At the same time, many people looked at Han with disdain. ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t rush¡± ¡°Slower! Yes, slower!¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm Han looked at the stones he had bought and instructed the staff to move slower. These were all spirit stones that Han had carefully selected. Although their quality was not very high, as long as Han carved talismans and arrays on them, they could be protective gems that could be blessed. So, Han had to guarantee them from being damaged at all. The staff looked at Han with disdain. As they carefully cut, they ndered Han in their hearts. ¡°Slower? I think he can¡¯t afford to lose and is deliberately stalling for time.¡± The ten raw stones Frode chose had already been cut out, and he got ten emerald pendants, but none of Han¡¯s stones had produced an emerald pendant. In their opinion, Han had clearly lost and was just stalling for time. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you sure these stones can produce gems?¡± Simon asked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure!¡± Han said confidently. Simon looked at Han and then at the ten emerald pendants on Frode¡¯s side. Simon¡¯s heart began to waver toward Hari. Jerry nced at Han and ignored him. Instead, Jerry said loudly, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite the treasure appraisal experts in our raw stone market to appraise the quality and value of these gems,¡± Following Jerry¡¯s words, two treasure appraisal experts walked out. These two people were the treasure appraisal experts in Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. They were also famous big shots in the treasure appraisal industry and were absolute authorities. After the two of them appeared, they immediately appraised and evaluated the ten emerald pendants. Soon, they came to a conclusion and gave their evaluation. These ten pieces of emerald pendants are all very good. Although they¡¯re not considered top-notch, they¡¯re still of excellent quality. ¡°ording to our appraisal, the total value is 600 thousand dors!¡± BOOM As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked. ¡°600 thousand dors? Oh my god, I remember that Mr. Harrod only spent 70 thousand dors on these ten stones. How many times higher is it?¡± *70 thousand dors for 600 thousand dors. Awesome!¡± ¡°As expected of Golden Finger. A treasure appraisal expert is indeed good at making money.¡± All the onlookers were shocked. They looked at Frode¡¯s ten stones with envy. When Jerry saw this scene, his eyes up. This was the effect Jerry wanted. As long as Jerry could make the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market famous, he would not have to worry about not having customers. ¡°Mr. Harrod, you are so awesome!¡± After Kim heard this evaluation, he was overjoyed andughed out loud. Then, Kim looked at Han with disdain and said, ¡°Han, Mr. Harrod has already obtained the results. Shouldn¡¯t you admit defeat?¡± ¡°Why are you guys in such a hurry to admit defeat?¡± Han asked calmly. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant. It¡¯s not embarrassing for you to lose to me.¡± Frode¡¯s expression was calm, but his attitude was superior. Frode¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he looked at Han. ¡°Did you hear that? Losing to Mr. Harrod is your honor! Also, you should have seen it just now. Mr. Harrod¡¯s stone appraisal technique is definitely top-notch. You can¡¯tpare to him.¡± Kimughed loudly. His attitude was arrogant, and he felt that they had already won ¡°Han, you¡¯ve lost. You should kneel to us now,¡± Maxwell said coldly. ¡°The staff haven¡¯t finished cutting my stones yet. Why are you guys in such a hurry to kneel to me?¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Can your pile of broken stonespare to Mr. Harrod¡¯s gemstones worthy of 600 thousand dors?¡± Maxwell sneered. Crack! At this moment, a crisp sound came from one of the raw stones Han chose. The shell fell off, and a wisp of tender green appeared in front of everyone. ¡°There¡¯s a gem!¡± The staff member was shocked. The staff member had already cut more than half of the raw stone in his hand. He hadn¡¯t expected there would be a gem inside! The staff member had worked here for ten years, but he had never encountered such a situation. Han¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Alright, my gem has appeared¡± ¡®Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just this one is enough to defeat all other gems in an instant.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Han was very confident in himself. The spiritual energy of this emerald pendant was especially rich. It was much richer than the spiritual energy of Frode¡¯s ten stonesbined. To put it bluntly, as long as this spirit stone was cut out, it would be able to instantly defeat Frode¡¯s ten emerald pendants. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent. In the next second, there was a roar ofughter. ¡°Han, are you lying through your teeth? You want to defeat all of Mr. Harrod¡¯s emerald pendants with only a gem? You¡¯re simply courting death.¡± ¡°The ignorant are fearless. I think Han is just daydreaming!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than daydreaming. Mr. Harrod earned about ten times the profits with a small sum. That¡¯s already very impressive. Ayman like him even wants to surpass Old Mr. Harrod? He¡¯s simply ignorant¡± ¡°If he can defeat Mr. Harrod with only a stone. Ill eat shit upside down!¡± All the people who were ying with stonesughed out loud. They looked at Han with mocking eyes, mocking Han for overestimating himself. Even Jerry looked at Han with a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°You want to win money from me? Han, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Using 70 thousand dors to earn 600 thousand dors was already a master-level existence. After all, this was only the bronze VIP floor. The appraisers on their side had already done a check on the stones and had long transported the raw stones with top-grade emerald pendants to a higher floor. In other words, there was no emerald pendant here worth more than 60 thousand dors. Han wanted to use a piece of an emerald pendant to win? That was really wishful thinking! Listening to these people¡¯s mockery, Simon stood beside Han and felt especially embarrassed. Han¡¯s words were quite infuriating. ¡®You¡¯re indeed ayman. Young man, you still have a long way to go.¡± Frode sneered. ¡°Idiot!¡± Maxwell finally found an opportunity to mock Han coldly, ¡°Han, if I were you, I would directly admit defeat in this match. If you surrender, we can ept you just pay half of the bet. Kim¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. Han stared at Kim with a sharp gaze and said coldly. ¡°Are you wanting a beating again?¡± Kim felt as if he had been electrocuted by Han¡¯s gaze and kept quiet out of fear. At this moment, Han looked at Frode and Maxwell. ¡°The oue hasn¡¯t been decided yet, but you guys are already so happy. Be careful to embarrass yourself.¡± ¡°Han, stop bluffing here. If you can win, unless the sunes out from the west,¡± Maxwell said disdainfully. ¡°Ignorant people are the most terrifying. Open your eyes and take a good look.¡± Han sneered. At this moment, the staff member who was cutting the stone stopped. The staff member looked at the stone in front of him, his pupils constricted, and his mouth opened wide. He was so shocked that he could not speak. This piece of the emerald pendant was only the size of two fingers and about 2.5 inches long. It was not very big, but it was very beautiful. That was right. It was too beautiful. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man had been a cutter for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen such a beautiful gem. It was natural, and there was no impurity at all. The most precious thing was that the shape of this emerald pendant was actually Virgin Mary. The Virgin Mary emerald pendant was like a professional sculptor¡¯s work of art. It had a nose and eyes, and its posture was elegant, lifelike, sacred, and solemn. Most importantly, the Virgin Mary statue seemed to be hidden inside the emerald pendant, and there was an imprable gem barrier outside. This also meant that this was not man-made, but the work of nature. The cutter looked at the emerald pendant and reached out to touch it. Immediately, a cooling sensation swept over him, and he felt refreshed. It was such a good stuff. This was the first thought that came to the cutter¡¯s mind. The emerald pendant could nurture people. Just touching the emerald pendant slightly made the cutter feelfortable. If one wore it for a long time, it would definitely improve the wearer¡¯s health. This was a peerless precious emerald pendant. The cutter was even more surprised. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°There¡¯s another gem!¡± ¡°Even if there is another gem, so what? Kim¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. He nced at the emerald and mocked, The quality looks alright. It¡¯s not big either. Do you think this piece of gem is worth more than 600 thousand dors? Han, I advise you to scrain quickly and stop embarrassing yourself here!¡± ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Han nced at Kim and picked up the emerald pendant. Han raised in high in his palm and disyed it in front of everyone. He said word by word. This emerald pendant is enough to instantly defeat all of Frode¡¯s emerald pendants!¡± Holding the Virgin Mary Emerald Pendant in his hand made him feel cool andfortable all over. His mood was unprecedentedly good. Moreover, Han could feel the majestic spiritual energy in the emerald pendant If this spiritual energy was paired with Han¡¯s array, it would definitely be a shocking amulet ¡°You want to beat Mr. Harrod just with such a small piece of emerald pendant? Han, are you dreaming? Maxwell said. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what a top-grade gem is like, then let Frodee. Don¡¯t pretend to know when you don¡¯t know,¡± Han said. Maxwell¡¯s gaze turned even colder. Just as Maxwell was about to continue refuting and belittling Han, Frode¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. Frode rushed in front of Han like a gust of wind. His eyes widened as he stared fixedly at the emerald in Han¡¯s hand, Frode¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? How can such a gem exist in this world?¡± Not only Frode, but also the two treasure appraisal masters in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market were startled They immediately rushed forward. ¡°What a beautiful gem. This is the work of nature,¡± one praised. ¡°Great!¡± The other¡¯s eyes also lit up. He was iparably shocked. Jerry¡¯s expression changed when he saw the three of them like this Jerry immediately instructed the staff, ¡°Quick, prepare the lights and aim at this gem. Project it on the public screen. The three treasure appraisal masters were shocked by this gem. Clearly, this gem was not ordinary. Jerry also wanted to see what it was. However, it was too far away for Jerry to see clearly. The lighting technician and the cameraman immediately got into position. The cameraman immediately aimed the camera. at the gem in Han¡¯s hand. Soon, the exact shape of the gem was presented to everyone. Silencel After everyone saw this gemstone, the scene immediately fell into dead silence. Everyone stared at the picture of the gem on the screen as if they were hit at an acupoint. Those who mocked Han felt as if their throats were being choked by an invisible hand. They could not say anything. ¡°So beautiful..¡± Simon was also dumbfounded. It was just a picture, but when Simon saw the Virgin Mary statue in the emerald pendant, his mood immediately became peaceful and calm. This was definitely a peerless treasure. Not only Simon, but Jerry was also stunned. Kim and Maxwell were also dumbfounded. Everyone was stunned. Han put away the gem and ced it in front of the two appraisers, Han said indifferently. ¡°Please appraise it. What¡¯s the price of this gem?¡± An appraiser from the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market stared at the gemstone for a long time. Finally, he said with difficulty. ¡°Mr. Jaber I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t evaluate this gemstone because it¡¯s priceless treasure!¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 The treasure appraisal master¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the emerald in Han¡¯s hand as if he was admiring a rare piece of art. As a knowledgeable treasure appraisal master, this was the first time he had seen such a rare treasure. Just by looking at it, Han felt that his mind was calm like bathing in a spring breeze, and his entire body feltfortable. The other treasure appraisal master nodded in agreement. That¡¯s right. This is a priceless treasure!¡± The two of them had seen many treasures, but they had never seen such a magical treasure. Just looking at it and standing near it gave them an unprecedented sense offort. Even if such a treasure was ced on the highest VIP floor, it was undoubtedly a priceless treasure. It could even be the most valuable treasure in the shop. ¡°What? A priceless treasure?¡± ¡°No way? Oh my god, the treasure appraisal masters actually gave such an evaluation. This is the highest evaluation!¡± ¡°I feel that this gem is worthy of the evaluation. Just looking at the picture on the public screen makes me feel inexplicablyfortable. This is definitely a treasure.¡± When the audience beard this, they were all shocked. Many people voiced their agreement. No one objected. This piece of emerald pendant was too extraordinary. ¡°Bastard, how did this happen?¡± Maxwell gritted his teeth. He was extremely displeased and aggrieved. Originally, Maxwell thought that Frode earning over 600 thousand dors was already considered Golden Finger. It was already an awesome operation. Unexpectedly, Han actually obtained a priceless treasure. Frode was so excited that he was speechless. The other two treasure appraisal masters were also shocked and gave high evaluations. ¡°Then, do you think my gem is better or Mr. Harrod¡¯s gems are better?¡± Han asked ¡°This gem is unparalleled in the world!¡± The two appraisers nodded in unison. At this point, Maxwell¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. ¡°Um, can you let me touch it?¡± A treasure appraisal master asked. His name was written on the work pass on his chest, Appraiser, Holden Zade. ¡°You can touch it, but you have to be careful with it.¡± Han handed the emerald pendant to Holden. Holden carefully took it and felt that it was cold to the touch. All the pores on his body opened at this moment, and all his cells seemed to be bathed in a ratherfortable environment, breathing freely and happily. ¡°What a treasure!¡± ¡°This is definitely the best treasure I¡¯ve seen in my life as an appraiser. It¡¯s a priceless treasure.¡± After Holden seriously felt the power of the emerald pendant, his expression was excited, and a hint of greed shed across his eyes. Swoosh! Before Holden could do anything, Han had already taken action at lightning speed and taken the emerald pendant into his hand. When the gemstone left his hand, Holden felt a sense of loss. He looked at Han and said excitedly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll pay six million dors. Please sell this gemstone to mel At this moment, another appraiser called Edric ir also came back to his senses and said immediately, ¡°I pay 10 million dors!¡± ¡°Bastard, Edric, are you trying to snatch it from me? Alright, I¡¯ll pay 12 million dors!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay 14 million dors!¡± I¡¯ll pay 16 million dors!¡± ¡°20 million dors!¡± The two of them fought until their faces turned red. Soon, they raised the price to 20 million dors. BOOM! A single gem caused a thousand ripples. After hearing the extremely high price, everyone present was in an uproar. Everyone looked at the emerald pendant in Han¡¯s hand with greed written all over their faces. It was worth 20 million dors. This was good stuff. When Frode heard this price, he was speechless, and his expression was gloomy. In fact, Frode was also tempted by the emerald pendant and wanted to bid for it. However, this emerald pendant was chosen by Han. And Frode and Han were enemies. Frode couldn¡¯t force himself to bid for it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sirs. I have great use for this piece of the emerald pendant, so I won¡¯t sell it!¡± Han put away the emerald pendant and said in neither servile nor overbearing manner. Holden and Edric were disappointed when they heard this. ¡°There¡¯s a gem! Another gen!¡± At this moment, the other cutters were all overjoyed and shouted. At this moment, everyone looked over and could not help but be dumbfounded again. The remaining nine cutting machines all had gems on them. Among them were emeralds, rubies, precious sapphires, and so on. They were of different shapes and sizes. Soon, after the nine emerald pendants were cut out and marked with Han¡¯sbel, they were also pushed onto the stage. They were ced separately andpared to Frode¡¯s ten gems. Jerry came back to his senses. He raised the microphone and said, ¡°Mr. Zade, Mr. ir, please give your evaluation.¡± When Holden and Edric heard this, they reluctantly left Han¡¯s side and went to the stage for the appraisal. Han had the emerald pendant on him. When they stood beside Han just now, they felt that their blood pressure was not high anymore, and their kidney stones that had been around for many years did not seem to hurt anymore. Now that they had left Han¡¯s side, they felt as if they had lost something. However, as professional appraisers, they did their job well and evaluated Han¡¯s nine emerald pendants. The total value of the nine emerald pendants was 1646 thousand dors. This was their most professional and urate evaluation based on the price of the emerald pendants on the market. Although these emerald pendants could notpare to the Virgin Mary Emerald Pendant, in terms of volume, quality, purity, and pattern, they were much more high-end than the gems from the stones Frode had chosen. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Frode also looked around them and came up with the same evaluation as Holden and Edric. Frode¡¯s face alternated between gloomy and pale. Frode had lost the first match. It was aplete defeat. Even if Han did not use that Virgin Mary Emerald Pendant, the other nine emerald pendants were enough to instantly defeat the gemstones Frode had appraised. ¡°The first match, Han wins!¡± Jerry shouted. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve misjudged him. This young man is quite amazing* ¡°I remember that he casually pointed at ten stones just now, but all ten stones produced top-grade gems. He is the real Golden Finger!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Han was too fast. He found top-grade gemstones with just a nce. However, Frode took a very long time to measure, observe, and appraise. The difference in their appraisal levels is like heaven and earth. Han is too strong!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have mocked you just now.¡± As soon as the person finished speaking, the way everyone present looked at Han changed from doubt, ridicule, and schadenfreude at first to fanatical admiration. Han put away the nine emerald pendants and ced them in a bag. Then, Han walked up to Frode and said, ¡°Mr. Harrod, thank you for letting me win this round.¡± Frode gritted his teeth and felt a strong sense of defeat in his heart. However, he still pretended to be very calm and arrogant on the surface. He said coldly. ¡°You just won a round. There are still four more rounds. Our victory has yet to be decided!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Han. You were just lucky. Next, Mr. Harrod will definitely win!¡± Kim gritted his teeth. Han nced at them and said domineeringly. ¡°Stop struggling You guys are not my match at all. However, I can ept. the suggestion of surrendering and paying half of the bet! ¡°You can surrender now!¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Han waspletely confident in himself. After his vital energy surged into his eyes, Han could ctivate his x-ray vision to a certain extent and could clearly see spiritual energy in the raw stones. The richer the spiritual energy was, the more valuable the emerald pendant was. Relying on his x-ray vision to gamble on stones, Han would definitely win Frode easily. ¡°Han, you¡¯re just lucky. I really don¡¯t know where you got your luck from. You actually chose ten stones with gems with your luck. However, luck will be used up. The next round will be a battle of true strength!¡± Frode nced at Han with disdain in his eyes. Then, Frode said to Jerry, ¡°Mr. Griffith, the oue of this round has been decided. We can enter the higher VIP floor.¡± Jerry had made it very clear just now that the price of raw stones would increase with each floor higher, and the difficulty of appraising them would also increase. Jerry did not believe that Han could have such good luck again. ¡°Alright, then please follow me. Let¡¯s head to the next floor together. However. I¡¯ll make it clear that not every raw stone on the gold VIP floor can produce gems,¡± Jerry said. As Jerry spoke, he nced at Han, and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes. Han had obtained a priceless treasure. This was a huge loss to the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. ¡°Damn it, are Holden and Edric trach? Why didn¡¯t they find those raw stones with precious gems? They even ced those raw stones on the second floor. When this is over, I¡¯ll definitely settle scores with them!¡± Jerry thought viciously in his heart. It was a priceless treasure. Han took it away, and they suffered a huge loss. On the gold VIP floor. The raw stones here were even more precious than before. They were even more strange and difficult to appraise. Many stone gambling enthusiasts looked around and used the knowledge they had learned to appraise and judge the raw stones here. However, many of them had used everything they had learned in their lives, but they still could not tell which stones were nurturing gems and which stones were useless stones that could not produce gems. It was a headache. ¡°Is this the difficulty on the gold VIP floor? It¡¯s really amazing. At the very least, I can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°Yeah. Anyway, my level isn¡¯t enough here.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at the price. Wow, even the smallest raw stone cost 60 thousand dors. It¡¯s really the world of the rich¡± ¡°The cheapest is 60 thousand dors, and the most expensive is 600 thousand dors. If one doesn¡¯t have one million dors in his pocket, he can¡¯t afford to spend here.¡± ¡°Here is the gold VIP floor. Just from the name, you should know that the expenses here are not low.¡± ¡°The expenses on the gold VIP floor are already so high. I really don¡¯t know how high the expenses on the diamond VIP floor and the supreme VIP floor will be. The consumption there must be much higher.¡± Seeing this, many people at the scene discussed it animatedly. They gasped and were stunned by the high expenses here. It could easily cost tens of thousands of dors or even one million dors. Ordinary people could not afford it at all. Jerry pulled Holden and Edric to the side, and his gaze was solemn. ¡°Have you hidden all those raw stones with precious gems?¡± ¡°Before they arrived just now, I had already gotten someone to hide the few stone kings here,¡± Holden said. After seeing Han¡¯s amazing appraisal skills with their own eyes, everyone in the raw stone market was afraid that all the valuable treasures would be snatched away by Han. Therefore, they hid the most valuable five stone kings. ¡°It¡¯s not just the stone kings. We¡¯ve also hidden many of the stones that have been appraised to have precious gems inside. There are only five emerald pendants worth 100 thousand dors left for them to choose,¡± Edric said. ¡°Well done!¡± When Jerry heard this, he immediately smiled in admiration. Jerry decided to use the stone gamblingpetition between Han and Frode to increase the fame of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market without reporting to anyone else. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Jerry smiled as he looked at Han and Frode. He thought to himself. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll see how you guys earn my money!¡± Without the stone kings and the high-grade raw stones, even if Han and Frode had real talent, the market would not lose Upon hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Han only nced at the scene and did not move for a long time. Han discovered it Most of the raw stones here didn¡¯t carry spiritual energy. They were all ordinary stones. Only a small portion of the raw stones had some spiritual energy. Moreover, the spiritual energy in many of the raw stones was not pure, The ratio of ordinary stones to stones with spiritual energy stones was 20:1. The cheapest stone was 60 thousand dors. After selling 20 raw stones, it would be 1.2 million dors. As for the remaining spirit stone, the spiritual energy inside dors. This was a profitable business. was not pure. Probably it didn¡¯t even worth 60 thousand ¡°This is even more profitable than selling gold Han couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. If all the stones could be sold, with the price and production, it would be more profitable than Han¡¯s mercenary group¡¯s gold mines overseas. Han felt that his worldview had been refreshed again. Everything in the Longhard Kingdom was really profitable. In just eight years, the value of many things and substances had exceeded Han¡¯s understanding and imagination Inparison, many dark ces overseas were still selling organs. They made little money and took a lot of risks. It was against thew and humanity. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Selling emerald pendants here and letting those rich people buy raw stones was much more profitable than those dark businesses overseas. ¡°Staying in the Longhard Kingdom is quite the best. When the time is right, I¡¯ll let the master open a gemstone group in the Longhard Kingdom and make a killing!¡± Han sighed agam and thought to himself With their mercenary group¡¯s strength, they could totally open a gemstone group in Lightdom City and implement the business model of setting stone gamblingpetitions and VIP ssifications. Thinking of thus, Han looked at Jerry again. Jerry¡¯s management ability was really not bad. Relying on thepetition between Han and Frode and bribing some reporters, media, and short video tforms to report on it, the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market would definitely be popr on the Inte and attract more people¡¯s attention. As long as rich people and customers with some savings kepting, the business of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market would continue to boom. While Han was thinking. Frode had already walked to a pile of raw stones to observe, appraise, and choose. Frode moved quickly and found good stalls. They were all near the center of the stage. ording to the thunking of the merchants, there was a high chance that the raw stones at these stalls would produce gems of good quality When they were on the first floor, Frode lost a round. This time, Frode wanted to get back at Han and win a round. Therefore, Frode was very serious. He did not stand on ceremony with Han anymore and directly began to choose, afraid that Han would snatch away the expensive gems. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Han, you¡¯re out of luck this time, right? Are you going to admit defeat? Kim stood at the side and looked at the motionless Han with disdain in his eyes. ¡°A person¡¯s luck is limited. He had already exhausted all his luck in the previous round of choosing. He probably doesn¡¯t know what to do now.¡± Maxwell sneered Han did not care about the two of them at all. He circted his cultivation technique and gathered his vital energy in his eyes again Han activated his x-ray vision again. This time, Han also chose carefully. In the end, he found two fist-sized raw stones in the corner and three raw stones the size of a washbasin in a rtively remote location. Then, Han walked around many stalls and chose five raw stones. When Han chose the ten raw stones, Frode was still seriously choosing his stones. ¡°So fast again? What method did he use to appraise raw stones? Is he reliable?¡± ¡°Appraising gemstones is simr to traditional medicme Traditional medicine requires doctors to look, listen, question, and feel the pulse. Appraising gemstones also requires one to look, listen, touch, and hit. They need to observe the appearance, touch the texture to feel it, and take a look to see how it is. ¡°Mr. Harrod has used these four methods to the extreme. After these four methods, he should be able to find something. As for Han, I can¡¯t see his technique ¡°On the first floor, he was very casual. Now, he seems to be much more serious. He only found all ten stones after searching a few corners.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s still bluthing. Look at what he had chosen. There are two or three pieces that have been thrown aside as useless stones¡±¡± The useless stones cannot produce gems at all is not green. This round. Han¡¯s luck is exhausted. He will definitely lose this round!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡± Many people at the scene were even more surprised when they saw Han still choosing the stones so easily. Their gazes toward Han changed again. Some people looked at Han with disdain, thinking that Han was definitely going to lose this time. Jerry, Holden, and Edric watched Han¡¯s every move, and their expressions became even more solemn. ¡°Mr. Zade, do you think he was choosing stones seriously?¡± Jerry frowned. Holden stared at Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°His movements seemed very casual, and the stones he chose seemed very casual, but his purpose is very strong. He seems to know which stones can produce gems, ¡°I have a feeling that he can see through everything!¡± Edric said in a deep voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jerry and Holden looked over. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put it. This is a very strange intuition! Think about it. If you face something unknown, what will you do? Do you observe it first, or buy it blindly?¡± Edric said. Jerry and Holden instantly fell silent. In the face of an unknown raw stone, one naturally had to observe and probe it before deciding to buy it. After all, the lowest price of each stone here was 60 thousand dors. Even if millionaires were here, they would have to consider before buying it. ¡°Han bought them directly. It¡¯s as if he knew where the stones that can produce emerald pendants are. Everything is under his control,¡± Edric said. ¡°You mean he bribed our staff to know about the raw stones with emerald pendants?¡± Jerry¡¯s eyes turned cold. The first thing he thought of was the betrayal. ¡°No!¡± Edric shook his head, and his expression became even more solemn as he said word by word, ¡°I think he had x-ray vision!* Only Han had x-ray vision could it exin his casual actions. ¡°Huh?¡± Jerry and Holden were stunned. ¡°Mr ir, are you joking? How can a human have x-ray vision? Do you think he¡¯s Superman?¡± Jerry obviously didn¡¯t believe in such nonsense. An ordinary person having x-ray vision was too ridiculous. It was unbelievable at all. ¡°Edric, isn¡¯t your idea too fantastical? How can there be such a person in the world?¡± Holden also shook his head and said, ¡°Compared to your guess, I still think that what Jerry said is more likely. Han must have bribed our staff here and obtained internal information ¡°There¡¯s a mole in our team!¡± Jerry immediately picked up his phone and sent a message to the captain of the security department in the market. ¡°Use all resources immediately and find out who had contact with Han! I want all the information in five minutes!¡± After waying that, Jerry put away his phone and stared coldly at Han A murderous aura shed across Jerry¡¯s eyes If Jerry found out that Han was working with a mole, he did not mind making Han pay the same price as blood: At this moment. Haydan did not wast for Frode After gathering the ten stones. Han immediately said to Jerry. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y with you. Now you can ask them to start cutting the stones now? Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°Huh? Cut them now?¡± At that, Holden was stunned. ¡°Why not? What are you waiting for? Han asked. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me that you won¡¯t wait for Mr. Harrod?¡± Jerry asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen all the good stones. He¡¯s bound to lose. There¡¯s no need to wait. Cut them,¡± Han said. When Jerry and Holden heard this, their faces darkened. Edric¡¯s words surfaced in their hearts. Har? had x-ray vision. Han was too confident. His eyes were bright as he spoke without any hesitation. Han clearly felt that he would definitely win. ¡°Han, this is 600 thousand dors. You¡¯re making a hasty decision just like that? Don¡¯t you want to think about it more?¡± Simon walked over with a solemn expression. Although Han won a round, Simon still felt that Han¡¯s choices were too casual. ¡°It¡¯s just a stone gambling. I just need to buy stones. Is there a need to think so much?¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he turned to look at Jerry. ¡°Cut them!¡± Jerry nced at Frode, who was still choosing stones carefully. Jerry¡¯s eyes changed, but he did not reject Han¡¯s reminder in the end. Jerry immediately called the staff to cut the ten raw stones. About three to five minutester, some of the stone shells gradually fell off, revealing the emerald green inside. ¡°There¡¯s a gem!¡± ¡°Look! All ten stones have gems inside! Even the useless stones have gems inside!¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t Han too lucky?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just once, it can be said that he is lucky. However, this is the second time. This means that Han has real talent. He is the real Golden Finger!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present let out a cry of surprise. They looked at Han in shock. All ten stones had gets inside, and it only took Han ten minutes to choose them. Such methods were too amazing. ¡°Impressive!¡± Simon¡¯s eyes widened as well. He had a whole new level of respect for Han. Maxwell and Kim looked at the ten gemstones that were gradually revealing their true colors. Their expressions were as gloomy as if they had eaten a few live flies. ¡°How could this be?¡± Kim looked at the ten stones. His pupils constricted violently, and his face was filled with disbelief. Another ten consecutive hits. Han¡¯s guesses were all spot on Even Kim¡¯s master, Frode, might not be able to maintain such a high probability. How did Han do it? An expert could tell one¡¯s talent in a certain industry. Kim was definitely an expert in the treasure appraisal industry, but he could not see through Han¡¯s appraisal methods. Kim waspletely confused by Han When Maxwell saw this scene, his expression darkened. Han¡¯s appraisal speed was too fast. Almost all ten raw gemstones had been cut out, while Frode had only chosen three or four raw stones. When did Han¡¯s treasure appraisal technique be so perfect? ¡°How is this possible?¡± Frode had just found a new raw stone he liked. When Frode looked up, he saw that the 10 raw stones from Han had been cut out The 10 gems were ced on the stage and presented to everyone. Anyone who had dabbled in the gem industry could tell that these gems were worth a lot. ¡°Mr. Zade, Mr. ir, please appraise and evaluate them,¡± Han said. Holden and Edric took a deep breath and walked onto the stage. They appraised and priced the ten pieces of the emeralds that Han chose. The more they appraised them, the more shocked they were, They were all top-grade precious gems. In particr, the two precious gem pieces cut out of the useless stones were of excellent quality. They were almostparable to the emerald pendant Han got before. After Holden and Edric finished their appraisal, they looked at each other and saw the shock and astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. They had already gotten someone to put away the stone kings. Logically speaking, Han should not have been able to find any top-grade gem. In the end, however, Han actually found these gems from the useless stones. Moreover, many of the raw stones chosen by Han were used by the two of them to fool the buyers. They felt that these stones were trash that could not produce gems. Now, Han actually got treasures from them. ¡°Edric. I¡¯m starting to believe you¡± Holden said in a low voice. They had determined that they were trash, but Han could tell that there was a precious gem inside. Other than Han having x-ray vision, there was no other exnation. ¡°This young man is a genius Edric nodded in agreement. Regardless of whether Han had x-ray vision or not, in such a stone gamblingpetition, to be able to pick 20 stones with gems inside in a row was already considered amazing. ¡°Sirs, may I know the value of my gemstones? Han asked. Holden took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. ¡°ording to our appraisal, these ten gems are all top-grade emeralds. All the gems are worth at least six million dors!¡± Boom! As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd instantly erupted. ¡°Oh my god, he only spent 600 thousand dors just now. But now, he actually got gems worth six million dors? He¡¯s going to be rich¡±¡± ¡°Heavens¡¯ Han is definitely the legendary Golden Finger.¡± ¡°He can even find top-grade gems from the useless stones. This method is simply amazing¡± Ive never seen how he appraised the stones. How did he see through those emerald pendants?¡± ¡°I think Frode is going to lose this time. He used so many methods, but in the end, he only chose three raw stones. But Han obtained ten top-grade emeralds. The oue is already decided¡± ¡°Ah. Han, you¡¯re my idol!¡± Everyone was shocked. Their eyes were filled with fanatical admiration and excitement as they looked at Han Han had increased the cost by ten times twice in a row. This was enough to prove Han¡¯s true strength. However, this was only the beginning. Next, Han disyed astonishing methods on both the gold VIP floor and the supreme VIP floor and found dozens of top-grade gems from various raw stones. The onlookers¡¯ initial doubts about Han slowly turned into shock. Finally, it turned into admiration and envy. The most shocking thing was that Han had found a piece of raw stone on the supreme VIP floor. After it was cut out, a top-grade gem the size of an adult¡¯s palm appeared. The moment this gem appeared, the atmosphere at the scene immediately reached its peak. ¡°It¡¯s a top-grade gem used to make the imperial gem seal. It actually appeared here. The Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is indeed impressive.¡± ¡°Quick, take a picture! I will upload it to the Inte.¡± ¡°I will pay 20 million dors for this gem.¡± ¡°I will pay 40 million dors¡± ¡°I will pay 60 million dors.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I will pay 66 million dors!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I don¡¯t want the gem and the emerald pendant. Please sell all the gems you obtained to me.¡± fiche tue at as if they were buying wattathing at a trackers. They were romely reset en wetsed to much the soge-trade rem from Heyan Thas gen wet sperally used by kings It was said that of this kind of peer super was und properly, it could snatch a huge at of luck be the fantaly Therefore everyone was fighting for a Soon, they raised the price of the pronto million dors Cension people surrounded Han warnedly Their eyes were burning with admuranon Alment meryone ignored Frode Kam and Maxwell Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Whar Frode had and praise but ¡°How did this happenin ¡°How can Han be so powerful¡± Kim and Maxwell were also speechless at this time. Their faces were flushed red, and their faces alternated betwem formy Karn Prode looked at the stones he had chosen and then at the stones on Han¡¯s side. His expression was as gloomy as if he had Frode hud sent It was aplete defeat Whether it was on the bromer VIP Boor the gold VIP Soon the diamond VIP foot of the supreme VIP Soor Frode was crushed and instantly defeated by Han unable to fight back at all ¡°Bastard, where dad Han nome from? How can he be so powerful Frode printed has teeth and clenched his fists This time Frode eperd has defeat wholeheartedly but has bean was fed with unwillingness At this moment. Haytan walked out from the crowd and walked in front of Frode. He sauderently. ¡°Mr Harrod do you thank you¡¯ve won this stone gamblingpetition, or I¡¯ve wond Chapter 183 Chapter 183 When Frode heard Han¡¯s words, has expression turned gloomy and pale After thinking for a while. Frode gritted his teeth and stared at Han. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, you had better leave a way out. We might meet again in the future There¡¯s no grudge between the two of us. Do you have to be so aggressive?¡± This time, in the stone gamblingpetition, Frode had indeed lost However, with so many people watching, how could Frode admit that he had lost? Moreover, there was a bet between Frode and Han. If Frode took the initiative to admit defeat, he would have to kneel down and apologize to Han Frode would also have to call Han Grandpa Frode couldn¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing When Han heard that, he was so angry that he almostughed. Han said coldly. Im aggressive? Mr. Harrod, is there something wrong with your brain? ¡°There is indeed no enmity between us, but you provoked me ¡°What kind of person are you. Mr. Harrod¡¯ You¡¯re a treasure appraisal master and you¡¯re superior. Your words are authoritative, and my words are bullshit. ¡°I only said that the raw stone was not a good thing, and Kim stood up and insisted that I apologized. He even wanted to hit me. Now, from your words, I¡¯ve be the aggressive person instead. ¡°Frode Harrod, dont you have any shame?¡± Han¡¯s words were sonorous and forceful, and every word hit the nail on the head. Frode was rendered speechless. His face flushed red and he looked extremely gloomy After an unknown period of time. Frode finally came back to his senses. He gritted his teeth and said. This is not my fault. Everything was caused by Kim. If you want revenge, you can look for him. There¡¯s no need to be so aggressive and ruthless to me right ¡°What a joke. When Kim came out to find trouble with me, as his master, you had been watching coldly from the side without saying a word. Now that you¡¯ve lost, you decided to push everything to him.¡± Hanughed and said coldly. ¡°Frode, you are quite shameless. In all my life, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as shameless as you!¡± ¡°Han, you don¡¯t have to be so sarcastic. I¡¯m not the chief culprit. The one who offended you was Kim. If you want revenge, look for him. I won¡¯t stop you, Frode said in a low voice ¡°Mr. Harrod, you¡­ Kim¡¯s face went grim when he heard this. ¡°Shut up!¡± Frode turned around and red fiercely at Kim. Frode berated, ¡°You bastard, all of this is your fault. You have to take responsibility for this¡±¡± ¡°Quickly step forward and apologize to Mr. Jaber!¡± After saying that. Frode gave Kim a look. When Kim saw Frode¡¯s expression changed again, his heart was filled with despair. After spending so much time with Frode, Kim immediately knew what Frode was thinking Frode was clearly trying to push Kim out to take the me. ¡°As a man, you naturally have to take responsibility for your own actions. Kim, don¡¯t tell me you want me to take the me for the trouble you caused?¡± Frode¡¯s gaze was cold. He walked in front of Kim and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as you help me take the re, Tll pass all my techniques to you in the future. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you like my daughter very much! If you help me this tune, I¡¯ll agree to you being with my daughter. ¡°Really?¡± Kim¡¯s eyes lit up ¡°Of course! Frode said solemnly. When Kim heard this, his expression became even happier. Then, he gritted his teeth and stood up. Kim knelt in front of Han and said loudly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. If you have anything, come at me. Don¡¯t make things difficuh for Mr. Harrod!¡± Han¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw this scene. Han stared at Frode with an increasingly disgusted gaze. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Frode was really not responsible at all. They had clearly written the bet on the paper, but Frode actually pushed Kim to be the scapegoat. Frode was simply shameless. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ¡°I was the one who offended you. It¡¯s all my fault, Han. If you want to revenge,e at me!¡± Kim knelt in front of Han and kept bowing and apologizing. Kim¡¯s attitude was especially humble. Frode stood at the side in silence. In any case, Frode could not stand out and admit defeat in this matter, let alone call Han Grandpa. Otherwise, Frode would never be able to regain his lost reputation. Han stared at Frode ¡°Mr. Harrod, do you think you can avoid trouble like this? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we signed a contract. It¡¯s clear, and there¡¯s a handprint!¡± With that, Han took out the signed contract and ced it in front of Frode. The words on it were written clearly. When Frode saw this scene, his expression became even more gloomy. Han was going to hold on to this matter. ¡°Mr. Harrod, can you still deny it?¡± Han asked. ¡°Han, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Frode gritted his teeth. Han sneered and said, ¡°Going too far? Frode, let me repeat myself. I¡¯m not going too far. You guys provoked me first! ¡°Also, let me ask you another question. If I lose, will you let me off?¡± Frode was speechless at once. If Frode won, of course, he would torture Han to death. He would not spare Han. Han ignored Frode and took out another contract. Han ced it in front of Maxwell and said calmly, ¡°Maxwell, and you. I won Shouldn¡¯t you give me two million dors and kneel to me?¡± ¡°Han, are you sure you want to fall out with me?¡± Maxwell¡¯s face darkened. Losing money was nothing. Maxwell was rich and could afford to pay two million dors. However, Han wanted Maxwell to kneel to him. To Maxwell, this was a form of humiliation. Han sneered. ¡°I knew that people like you who are superior are the best at going back on your words. That¡¯s why I asked you to sign the contracts! ¡°It¡¯s written on paper now. So many people are watching. Are you sure you still want to go back on your word? ¡°Or is it that the words you write and say are like farts and you have no intention of keeping your promise? ¡°Mr Harrod, Maxwell, with your character, how can others trust you in the future and dare to cooperate with you?¡± Han¡¯s voter was not loud, but it could be heard by everyone. ¡°They¡¯ve already signed the contracts and pressed the thumbprint, yet Frode is still acting shamelessly. This person can¡¯t be Trusted¡± ¡°In the future, when we meet Frode and his disciples, we have to be careful. Don¡¯t be deceived¡± ¡°The words thate out of their mouths are like farts. It¡¯s best not to do business with such people.¡± ¡°In business, integrity is the most important! Frode has already signed it, but he still refuses to fulfill his responsibility. This means that this person is dishonest.¡± ¡°Compared to Frode, I think the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is good. Han did get so many gens, and Jerry and the others didn¡¯t make things difficult for Han. Frode is not a good person.¡± Following Han¡¯s words, many people at the scene looked at Frode with iparable disdain and ridicule. ¡± ¡°Han is very powerful.¡± Jerry stood on the high tforms and looked at Han. A trace of fear shed across Jerry¡¯s eyes. Han only had a contract. With just a few sentences, Han immediately destroyed Frode¡¯s reputation which had been operating for many years. Moreover, everyone here had known it. No matter what Frode chose, he would suffer a crushing defeat. This move was too ruthless. Frode would suffer a huge loss no matter what Frode listened to the discussions of the surrounding crowd. His expression was so dark that ink was about to drip from it. Frode had not expected Han to use such a move. Gritting his teeth and clenching his fists, Frode regretted it to the extreme. It turned out that Han had signed the contract for this. If Frode had known earlier, he would not have signed such a contract. This was simply shooting himself in the foot. ¡°Mr. Harrod, Maxwell, you can kneel to me now,¡± Han looked at them and said in a low voice. Initially, Han did not want to argue too much with these two people. However, these two people had gone too far. Han naturally had to make these two people pay a price to teach them a lesson. When Frode and Maxwell heard this, their expressions became even more gloomy. Han taking out the contract and cing it in public was clearly putting them on the stage and making them unable to back down If they admitted defeat, they would lose all their reputation. If they denied it, their reputation would also be ruined. It was quite a dilemma. At this time, Kim still knelt on the ground, and his expression became even more gloomy, Kim stepped forward because he wanted to take the me for Frode so that Kim could marry Frode¡¯s daughter. In the end, however, Han ignored Kim and still made things difficult for Frode, making Kim¡¯s kneeling meaningless. Frode¡¯s expression was as gloomy as if he had swallowed a few frogs. He immediately looked at Edric. Jerry, and the others for help. Jerry understood and immediately stood up. He walked to Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, congrattions. You¡¯ve gained both fame and fortune this time. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying in our country that goes. ¡°Let people off when possible Mr. Harrod has already lostpletely and is convinced. It will be meaningless if you¡¯re really pursuing this matter to the end. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make a decision on my own. There¡¯s no need to kneel and call you Grandpa. Mr. Harrod will admit defeat to you andpensate you with six million dors. What do you think?¡± Frode had a deep cooperative rtionship with their raw stone market. Jerry could not let Frode kneel down and apologize. Or Frode would lose all his reputation. Moreover, if Jerry stood out to be the peacemaker, he could earn a favor from Frode and establish a good image in front of the public. It was also a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. As he spoke, Jerry whispered beside Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Frode has a very powerful backer. If you force him to kneel, no one knows what crazy actions he will do. ¡°How about leaving a way out? You might meet again in the future. How about this? Let¡¯s be friends. For the sake of me, this matter will end like this, okay? ¡°One more friend is better than one more enemy. What do you think?¡± When Han heard what Jerry had said, he frowned slightly. Han could tell what Jerry was implying. Jerry was telling Han not to fight Frode to death. At the same time, Jerry also revealed his position and told Han that if Han continued to fight Frode to death, Jerry would stand on Frode¡¯s side. In other words, if Han did not let go, he would be facing the three major forces behind Jerry, Frode, and Maxwell. If it was any other time, Han would not have cared. In any case, Han did not take anyone or anything seriously. However, Han had already dered war on Hugh. If Han made more enemies¡­. When Frode heard this, his eyes lit up and he immediately said, ¡®I did lose. I agree to give you six million dors!¡± ¡°I can also give you six million dors,¡± Maxwell said in a deep voice. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. They were happy to buy their dignity with money. ¡°Mr. Jaber, look. They¡¯ve already admitted defeat. Is that okay?¡± Jerry turned around and looked at Han with a consulting gaze, ¡°I can ept the manry and not let them kneel, but they have to lower their heads and apologize!¡± Han said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s only right¡± Jerry nodded and looked at Frode. ¡°Mr. Harrod, you see¡­..¡± Frode was very decisive. He immediately lowered his head to Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry for disrespecting you before My appraisal skills are not as good as yours I was wrong When everyone heard this, there was proat at on Frode was a treasure appraisal grandmaster. He was proud and arrogant and had never taken others seriously However, at this moment, Froide actually lowere to an unknown like Tan It was really unbelie Han¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Frode and said coldly. ¡°Alright, as long as you apologize, I¡¯ll forgive you for the sake of Mr Grathith ¡°Remember that there¡¯s always someone better than you Don¡¯t think of yourself to highly. There are too many people who can crush you Next time, restrain yourself and behave yourself! Frode was silent. His expression was dark and gloomy. Han turned to look at Maxwell and said calmly, ¡°What about you, Maxwell Maxwell¡¯s eyes struggled. In the end, he gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± After saying this, Maxwell felt that his essence, energy, and spirit had disappeared without a trace Maxwell was born into a noble family. He was arrogant and looked down on everyone He had always looked down on Han Now that Maxwell lowered his head and apologized to Han, it was as if an invisible hand had pped Maxwell¡¯s face, making it burn. At this moment, all of Maxwell¡¯s pride dissipated. This feeling made Maxwell feel defeated and humiliated. It was as if Maxwell¡¯s heart had been ruthlessly punched by someone, and it was extremely ufortable. When Han saw Maxwell¡¯s defeated expression, he felt he vented his anger and became refreshed. Han took out his phone and said calmly, ¡°Come on! You can transfer the money now Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Looking at the phone Han took out, Maxwell and Frode both looked unhappy. However, under everyone¡¯s witness, they still transferred money to Han. They were all big shots and were VIP customers in the bank. They could use the transfer quota at will every day and the bank would not manage too much. Soon, Han received the message. Looking at the extra millions of dors on his bank card, Han was quite satisfied. Han said calmly. ¡°Sirs, if there¡¯s such a good thing in the future again, please contact me. ¡°Im happy to make another bet with you!¡± To someone like Han who had x-ray vision, a stone gambling was a piece of cake. ¡°Han, you¡¯re quite good this time. I¡¯m not as good as you. I¡¯m convinced. There is still a long way to go. We¡¯ll definitely meet again in the future! Frode snorted coldly and red fiercely at Han. Then, he flicked his sleeves and left. ¡°Han, I see you soon.¡± Maxwell also coldly nced at Han before turning to leave. The two of them had suffered a crushing defeat this time and were extremely embarrassed. If they continued to stay, they would only continue to embarrass themselves, so they could only leave quickly. ¡°Mr. Harrod, wait for me!¡± Kim hurriedly got up from the ground and followed Frode¡¯s footsteps. After they left the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, Frode looked at Maxwell and said guiltily. ¡°Mr. Rivers, I¡¯m really sorry. 1 originally wanted to choose a good piece of emerald for your father¡¯s birthday gift, but it was ruined by Han.¡± As he spoke, Frode took out an emerald pendant that he had always been carrying with him and handed it to Maxwell. ¡°The emerald pendants can nurture people, and people also nurture the emerald pendants. This emerald has been with me for more than 20 years. I use my energy to nourish it every day ¡°Right now, this emerald can also be considered a spiritual emerald. It has magical effects such as exorcism, soul suppression, longevity, and avoidance of danger. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take it as a gift to your father. Please ept it.¡± Maxwell lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He said calmly, ¡®Mr. Harrod, I appreciate your kindness. This emerald has been with you for more than 20 years. Of course, I can¡¯t take your loved one away. ¡°Keep this piece of the emerald for yourself. I¡¯ve found a better gift,¡± ¡°A better gift Frode was stunned. Maxwell smoked and stared coldly at the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. Maxwell enunciated each word clearly. ¡°That¡¯s right, a better gifi!* As Maxwell spoke, a wave of murderous aura swept out, causing Frode and Kim to feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse and tremble. On the supreme VIP floor, the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. After Frode and Maxwell left. Han packed up his emerald pendants and prepared to leave. ¡°Han, you¡¯re too awesome. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so great in the stone gamblingpetition. You¡¯re my idol for the rest of my life¡± Simon walked over and looked at Han with shock and admiration. In Simon¡¯s opinion, Han was the legendary Golden Finger. ¡°Tm just lucky. I might not be so lucky next time,¡± Han said in neither a servile nor overbearing manner. *Don¡¯t be so humble. Do you think I¡¯m stupid and can easily be fooled by you?¡± Simon rolled his eyes at Han. Once or twice could be described as being lucky, but Han went up several floors in a row. Every time, 10 raw stones he chose could produce emeralds of excellent quality. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Han didn¡¯t try her luck. This was Han¡¯s true strength. To put it bluntly, almost all the top-grade emeralds in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Marbet had belonged to Han now. With such strength, Han was definitely worthy of being called Golden Finger. ¡°Please keep a low profile. Is there any box? Find me a box,¡± Han said. There were too many spirit stan store them Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ill go look for it¡± said Simon At this moment, Jerry walked over time. It was impost to carry them all in a bag alone Han had to bod a bour to Behind Jerry was a group of fierce looking thongs a beat Simon did not go to look for the box anymore Instead, Simon stood When Simon saw this person,s heart ski beside Han and whispered. ¡°Han, something happened¡± ¡°What is it¡± Han asked You took away almost all top-grade emeralds in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market This is equivalent to offending the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to the core Jerry is the person in charge here. He mighte looking for trouble with you, Simon sand ¡°Jerry runs a market, and 1 here to buy raw stones normally. It¡¯s fair and just Could it be that he wants to snatch my things Han did not think much of it is expression was calm ¡°Heavens, in your eyes, this is very normal. But in the eyes of others, this is not a trouble¡± Simon cried. tion at all. You¡¯re here to cause Han¡¯s behavior was like going to the casino and winning all the money there. Han was not here to do usiness or y at all. He was here to cause trouble and to humiliate the staff in the market. As the loss of the raw stone market, Jerry would finitely not let the matter rest Just as they were talking, Jerry had already arrived in front of Han Jerry smiled and said, ¡°Mr Jaber, do you have time? I want to invite you to my ollice for a chat ¡°Not interested¡± Han directly rejected. Jerry was speechless for a moment Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Before Jerry came to look for Han, he was already mentally prepared for many things. However, Jerry never expected that Han would reject him so bluntly. The words that Jerry had originally thought of were instantly stuck in his throat. Simon was also frightened by Han¡¯s words. Simon hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Griffith, we¡¯re not here to cause trouble What Han means is that we¡¯re busy packing up the stones now Jerry¡¯s background wasplicated Simon did not dare to go against Jerry. This was Jerry¡¯s territory. If they really had a conflict with Jerry, the two of them might not be able to walk out of this ce alive ¡°Do the two of you have some misunderstandings about me?¡± Jerry looked at the nervous Simon and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯te to steal our gemstones?¡± Han asked bluntly. Jerry burst intoughter and said. ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood. I didn¡¯t invite you to my office to have a chat to snatch your gems I just have something to discuss. ¡°Your gems are indeed very valuable, but I won¡¯t ruin our business rules here for just hundreds of thousands of dors.¡± Jerry had worked so hard to promote the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to make the name of this raw stone market resound throughout the Longhard Kingdom Jerry even dreamed of expanding the influence of this raw stone market overseas. If Jerry took the gemstones from Han and word got out, their raw stone market would be branded as a swindler, and all their reputations and operations would be ruined. Jerry was not that stupid. Then what do you want to talk about?¡± Simon was stunned. ¡°Im not talking to you. I want to talk to Mr. Jaber.¡± Jerry looked at Han with bright eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, 1 have a ratherrge gem business that I want to coborate with you ¡°But this is not the ce to talk. Can youe to my office and have a cup of coffee? ¡°Even if we can¡¯t negotiate this cooperation. I¡¯ll send someone to send you home and ensure that you and your gems are safe and sound.¡± ¡°A gem business?¡± Han raised an eyebrow ¡°That¡¯s right, the gem business!¡± Jerry nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk then, Han said. Han had checked carefully just now. Other than the Virgin Mary Emerald Pendant, the spirit stones he had gotten today could only be considered ordinary emerald pendants. They needed a long time to nourish them to achieve the peerless effect of the protective gems. The current Han did not have that much time. If Jerry had other top-grade spirit stones, Han could consider cooperating. Seeing Han like this, Jerry smiled confidently. ¡°Then, please follow me.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jerry had already experted Han to do this. Jerry led Han and Simon to the other. He closed the door and poured coffee for Han and Simon. Then, he went straight to the point. ¡°Then, let¡¯s not bear around the bush and just get straight to the point.¡± ¡°Mr Jaber, you¡¯re quite a Golden Finger. Our Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market wants to hire you as our appraisal consultant ¡°In terms of treatment, I won¡¯t treat you badly. You will get the 5% dividend from the market price of the emeralds you appraised!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Han frowned. Han had thought it was some kind of big business. It turned out that Jerry had taken a fancy to Han¡¯s skills and wanted to bribe him. If Han couldn¡¯t win, he would join. This was the simplest way to stop his losses. ¡°Mr. Jaber, how much do you want?¡± Jerry thought that Han wasining about the loy asked sincerely. Inmediately Han stood up and left without another word. ¡°Mr Jaber.¡± Jerry¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly stopped Han ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. What do you mean by leaving so suddenly?¡± ¡°Mr Griffith. I¡¯m here to discuss business, not to work for you. If you just want to hire me, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue this discussion,¡± said Han. Han¡¯s goal was to obtain more spirit stones of better quality, not remuneration. ¡°Calm down. I haven¡¯t gotten to the point yet, Jerry said. Simon also stood up and pulled Han to sit down. ¡°Han, don¡¯t be so anxious. Let Mr. Griffith finish speaking first,¡± ¡°My time is very precious. I don¡¯t want to listen to nonsense. Get to the point!¡± Han said in a deep voice. When Jerry saw Han like this, he didn¡¯t hide anything and went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I want to hire you as a consultant for our market to participate in the annual Gemstone Identification Competition in seven days!¡± ¡°Gemstone Identification Competition? What¡¯s that? Han was stunned. When Simon heard this, he was instantly iparably excited. He said, ¡°Han, this is arge-scale Gemstone Identification Competition organized by various raw stone markets in the Longhard Kingdom. Many treasure appraisal masters will attend. It¡¯s extremely lively. ¡°At the same time, the legendary stone kings will be transported back from all over the world for the treasure appraisal masters topete. ¡°One who can stand out in the Gemstone Identification Competition and win the championship will obtain control of the raw stone market in the Longhard Kingdom. This is a grandpetitive event!¡± ¡°Mr. Griffith, where is this Gemstone Identification Competition being held?¡± Although Han was not very familiar with the raw stone market, he had seen this Gemstone Identification Competition on the Inte once. He had seen many beautiful women, celebrities, and various big shots appear at that conference. There was even the female celebrity he liked the most, Scarlett, as a permanent guest. Han had dreamed of kissing Scarlett, but he hadn¡¯t had a chance. If Han participated in the Gemstone Identification Competition, he would have had a chance to get to know Scarlett. ¡°Seven dayster, at the Dragon Stone Yard on the outskirts of Lightdom City.¡± Jerry said. ¡°You mean to say that many stone kings will appear? They will be of a higher level than my emerald pendant?¡± Han immediately grasped the main point. Jerry took a sip of coffee and said in a deep voice. ¡°There would be some of the top-grade emerald pendants that appeared at the Gemstone Identification Competition, and they are many times better than your Virgin Mary Emerald Pendant! ¡°However, the rules in Gemstone Identification Competition are very strict. Only participants sent by the raw stone market are qualified to enter¡± Han¡¯s eyes lit up. He made a prompt decision and nodded. ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± There would be spirit stones that were even better than the emerald pendant. Han definitely could not let them go. Jerry was even happier He immediately put down the cup and shook Han¡¯s hand enthusiastically. ¡°Good Mr. Jaber, from today onwards, we are colleagues. Wee you to join our raw stone market.¡± Han¡¯s stone appraisal skills were superb. He could find top-grade emeralds at a nce. His level far exceeded all the appraisers in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. Now that Han had joined their market, Jerry felt like he had the wind at his back. Perhaps the Southern Heavenly Gate Kaw Stone Market could still make a name for itself in the Gemstone Identification Competition. Perhaps the Gemstone Identification Competition could even stand out and win the championship. Han shook his hand and wrote down his phone number. Han handed it to Jerry ¡°Mr. Griffith, this is my contact number.¡± *Please contact me in seven days¡± ¡°Okay! Jerry took the phone number and was overjoyed. After the two of them discussed it in detail for a while, Jerry¡¯s subordinates found a special box and stored all the spirit stones that Han needed. As for the emerald pendants that Han did not want, Jerry bought them directly. With this turnover, Han made another huge profit. The bnce on his bank card had already be 37 million dors. ¡°This trip wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± Han carried the box and walked out of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. Han looked at the bnce on his phone and felt refreshed. Finally, Han didn¡¯t have to worry about money, ¡°Han, you must bring me along to the Gemstone Identification Competition in seven days¡± Simon followed beside Han. He was as respectful as ackey and his eyes were filled with pleading. ¡°No problem. Han nodded. ¡°Thank you, Han. I love you so much¡± Simonughed out loud. He hugged Han excitedly and jumped around like a child who had obtained his favorite toy. At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded. More than 50 well-trained warriors stood in front of Han like a human wall. They stared at Han coldly like wolves and tigers, their murderous auras overflowing Maxwell walked from the crowd to Han and Simon. His gaze was as cold as a knife. Maxwell said coldly. ¡°Han, you¡¯re finally here. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Maxwell¡¯s voice was extremely cold. It was like a Super yer¡¯s voice that floated out of hell, making one shudder. As Maxwell spoke, he continued to stare at Han coldly, his murderous aura overflowing ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you. Why are you waiting for me?¡± Han said calmly, ¡°Of course, I want to do business with you, Maxwell said. ¡°What kind of business?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to the emerald pendant in your hand. Offer me a price and I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Maxwell said. Maxwell¡¯s father. Zyan, was about to celebrate his sixtieth birthday, but Maxwell had never found a decent gift. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all, someone as knowledgeable as Zyan had seen all kinds of things. Ordinary things were not worthy of Zyan¡¯s attention. However, Zyan had never seen the emerald pendant in Han¡¯s hand. If Maxwell gave such an emerald pendant to Zyan, Zyan would definitely be overjoyed. ¡°Am I familiar with you?¡± Han asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Maxwell, I¡¯m not familiar with you. Why should I sell you the emerald pendant?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not familiar with me. We¡¯re just doing business. I will do business with you at a clear price. I¡¯ll pay 20 million dors¡± ܇ ¡°20 million dors Maxwell, are you out of your mind? Previously, someone offered at least 40 million dors or 60 dors, but I didn¡¯t sell it Why should I sell it to you when you offered just 20 million dors?¡± Han was expressionless and rejected Maxwell directly. The emerald pendant was quite a top-grade spirit stone. Han would give this spirit stone to his mother, Felicia, and ler this protective gem protect her. Not to mention 20 million dors, even if it was 200 million dors, Han would not sell it. ¡°Han. I¡¯m talking to you nicely now. Don¡¯t find trouble for yourself. It won¡¯t do you any good if you anger me.¡± Maxwell stared at Han and said coldly. Also, I¡¯m doing business with you this time because I think highly of you. If you didn¡¯t have the emerald pendant, I would have pped you a few times just now!¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? Is this your attitude when doing business with others?¡± Simon stood stared coldly at Maxwell. ??? and Maxwell turned around and stared at Simon. He said coldly. ¡°Simon, people all call you Lightning Emperor. youe from the Kwen family and are from a prestigious family. ¡°Your family deliberately pretends to be very mysterious. Your background is very mysterious in the world of the various young masters, so many people don¡¯t dare to provoke you. ¡°However, I¡¯ve already investigated your background. ¡°You¡¯re not that noble. It¡¯s just that your family is a little rich. Your family is only a coteral branch of the Kwen family, one of the top ten families in Ulinas. There¡¯s nothing special about it. ¡°I advise you to stand aside obediently and not participate in the matter between me and Han. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Who are you? How did you find my information? At that, Simon was shocked Simon¡¯s family was quite mysterious in Lightdom City. Many people and many families in Lightdom City could not investigate Simon¡¯s background. Where exactly did Maxwelle from? Maxwell actually investigated Simon¡¯s background so thoroughly. ¡°Who I am is none of your business. You only need to know that from now on, you are not allowed to participate in matters between me and Han. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!¡± Maxwell said coldly. Maxwell¡¯s voice was cold, and his attitude was domineering. Simon stood on the spot with a solemn expression. Then, he looked at Han apologetically. ¡°Han. I¡¯m sorry Maxwell had investigated Simonpletely without batting an eyelid. If Simon really offended such a person, his family might be targeted because of this For the sake of the family, Simon could not do this. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it myself¡± Han said calmly. Simon¡¯s expression was a little gloomy, but in the end, he still moved aside. When Maxwell saw this scene, his eyes were filled with pride. Maxwell stared at Han and said domineeringly, ¡°Han, I¡¯ll say it onest time. Sell that emerald pendant to me, and the grudge between you and me will be written off. We can still be good ssmates and good friends in the future!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? I said I¡¯m not selling!¡± Han said. Maxwell¡¯s eyes turned cold. He said domineeringly. ¡°You have to sell it today even if you don¡¯t want to! I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Are you selling or not?¡± ¡°Are you deal? Can¡¯t you hear me? I said I¡¯m not selling!¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t block the way. Scram!¡± BOOM! As soon as Han finished speaking, his vision blurred, and Maxwell appeared in front of him like a ghost. Like Knives, Maxwell¡¯s cold eyes fixed on Han, As Maxwell arrived, his fist was like a bolt of lightning, carrying unparalleled strength as it ruthlessly smashed toward Han. Before Maxwell¡¯s fist arrived, the strong wind was already hurting Han¡¯s face. Maxwell was very decisive. Since they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, Maxwell would directly attack and snatch it. In any case, in Maxwell¡¯s eyes, Han was nothing. Even if Maxwell snatched it openly, Han could not do anything to him Whoosh! In the nick of time, Han took a step back and easily dodged the attack. Maxwell¡¯s fist missed. The wind from the list blew Han¡¯s clothes back, making a pping sound. ¡°What?¡± Maxwell¡¯s expression changed. Just now, Maxwell wanted to catch Han off guard and hit him. Maxwell did not expect Han to dodge it. *Realizing that we couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, you have to use force to resolve it. Maxwell, is this how your father teaches you how to deal with others?¡± Han stared at Maxwell, his eyes gradually turning cold. ¡°No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. So, you have some skills. However, that¡¯s useless. Han, if you don¡¯t hand over the emerald pendant today, I¡­ Maxwell stared at Han, his eyes still cold and confident. Although Han dodged his attack, in Maxwell¡¯s opinion, Han¡¯s strength was still inferior to his. As long as Maxwell went all out, it would be easy for him to defeat Han. After all, Maxwell was a super Lord who had trained on the battlefield Maxwell had experienced life and death trials and walked through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Dealing withmoners like Han was a piece of cake for Maxwell. BOOM! Before Maxwell could finish his sentence, Han suddenly appeared in front of Maxwell like a ghost. His eyes were also fixed coldly on Maxwell. Apanying Han was a terrifying aura that was like a tsunami that directly swallowed Maxwell. At this moment, Maxwell felt like a lone boat in a raging sea that could be destroyed at any moment. A bone-piercing coldness appeared from the soles of his feet and swept through his entire body, making Maxwell feel cold all over. Maxwell even felt that his soul was trembling- Plop! Before Han could even make a move, the same aura alone shocked Marwell. Maxwell fell to the ground. At this moment, Maxwell¡¯s pupils constricted, and his mouth opened wide. Maxwell looked as if he had seen a ghost, and his breathing seemed to have stopped. Maxwell was motionless, and his forehead was covered in sweat. bidness, fear, and despair enveloped Maxwell¡¯s entire body Just now, when Han¡¯s aura swept over Maxwell¡¯s entire body was cold. The terrifying scene of Maxwell¡¯s head being severed by Han appeared in his murd I this scene that scared Maxwell so much that he fell t on his back. Maxwell looked at Han with iparable shock and fear in his eyes. His mouth opened and closed, and Maxwell was speechless for a long time. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Maxwell was terrified Endless fear and despair engulfed Maxwell. Han looked down at Maxwell from above and said coldly. ¡°I thought you were very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect you to be just a show ¡° Maxwell looked at Han with fear in his eyes. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Maxwell could sense that the aura emanating from Han was a murderous aurat It was a murderous aura that was hundreds of times more terrifying than that of Maxwell¡¯s father! This majestic murderous aura was like an azure dragon or a ferocious tiger. It male Maxwell tremble in fear, and even his breathing almost stopped *Tm Han Jaber, your ssmate! ¡°Maxwell, you should be d that you only wanted to teach me a lesson just now, not kill me. You retracted quite a bit of your strength at thest mo ¡°Therefore, you can avond death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment! ¡°This kick is my small punishment for you Remember! You¡¯d better not provoke me in the future!¡° Han¡¯s gaze was cold. He immediately stepped on Maxwell¡¯s arm and broke it Then, Han turned around and left ¡°Aht Maxwelly on the ground and let out shrill Simon stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded Simon muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t Han attacked yet and Maxwell¡¯s already fallen¡± Simon did not see Han attack at all just now, and Maxwell fell to the ground directly. Maxwell¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as if he had seen something terrifying in the world. However, Simon didn¡¯t feel anything. What exactly did Han do? ¡°Mr. Kwen, let¡¯s gol¡± Han¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming!¡± Only then did Simone back to his sense. Simon immediately rushed over and caught up to Han. Simon asked excitedly. ¡°Han, what did you do to this person just now? Why did he suddenly pee his pants in fear?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing Children shouldn¡¯t ask about adults¡¯ matters, Han said calmly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Han, Im almost 30¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re 40, you¡¯re still a child in my eyes.¡± Han and Simon got into their cars and drove away from the raw stone market. ¡°How is that possible? ¡°How can Han be so powerful¡± Maxwell sat paralyzed on the ground as if he had been fished out of water. He was drenched in sweat and extremely terrified After Maxwell realized how amazing Han was, the pressure on him decreased drastically, and he was panting heavily. Only then did Maxwell barely regain his senses. Recalling the terrifying aura emanating from Han just now, Maxwell was still terrified. Maxwell had once seen this kind of aura from a super Mercenary King called Sovereign of Shadows. At that time, Maxwell had followed his father on the extraterritorial battlefield and participated in a chaotic battle between eight countries. In that battle, countless experts appeared. Their auras were dominating like rainbows, and they were like war gods descending to the mortal world, mighty and awe-inspiring Those experts above the general-ss each had their own battlefield. They fought so hard that the sky copsed, and the earth changed color. What left the deepest Impression on Maxwell was the masked Sovereign of Shadows In that battle, Sovereign of Shadows fought against 100 people alone and killed more than 100 general-ss experts alone. The saber in his hand was covered in the enemy¡¯s bloor Sovereign of Shadows was like a demon who had walked out of hell Wherever he passed, the Generals would bow their heads, the heavenly kings would how their heads, and the kings would kneel The terrifying might and invincible scene was firmly engraved in Maxwell¡¯s mind, especially the monstrous murderous aura of Sovereign of Shadows. Even though Maxwell was 12 miles away, he felt that has soul was about to shatter due to the domineering aura of the Sovereign of Shadows Maxwell was suppressed to the ground and trembled. And now on Han, Maxwell actually also felt that kind of power, that kind of power that almost suffocated him. ¡°Impossible Han can¡¯t be that strong. It¡¯s all an illusion. ¡°Han must have used hypnosis on me or some special trick to cause me to be like this. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it ¡°Han, you bastard. How dare you break my hand: I won¡¯t let you off! ¡°You did this to me. I¡¯ll pay you back a hundredfold!¡± Maxwell stood up and gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with anger and hatred. At the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, upstairs. Jerry looked down at everything around him. After watching Han leave, Jerry frowned slightly Even Jerry could not tell what Han had done Holden and Edric stood beside Jerry and watched everything below with solemn expressions ¡°Tve got someone to investigate. Maxwell is the descendant of a General. He went to the battlefield and is very strong. He even killed several enemy generals Logically speaking, he should be very powerful. Why did he suddenly fall?¡± Holden¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief Edric observed with his binocrs for a moment and was also puzzled ¡°Maxwell looks like he saw something especially terrifying¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He was frightened¡± ¡°Are you saying that Han seared Maxwell? That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possiblet¡± Jerry¡¯s expression was solemn as he said word by word, ¡°In the field of martial arts, there¡¯s a professional term called aura pressure! ¡°Aura is something that can¡¯t be touched or seen, but it can directly affect one¡¯s senses and mind. The reason why Maxwell. fell to the ground might be that 1 an suppressed Maxwell¡¯s aura. ¡°To be able to suppress someone like Maxwell to this extent with just his aura, Han must have a huge background. It seems that I made the right bet¡° As he spoke, Jerry secretly heaved a sigh of relief. To be honest. Jerry had also thought of killing Han and snatching the treasures before. After Han left the raw stone market, Jerry would attack Han and snatch back the emerald pendant. Now that Jerry had deduced that Han had such a powerful aura, he secretly rejoiced Jerry felt that he had made the right decision not to send someone to deal with Han first. ¡°Pass down the order. We must build a good rtionship with Han. Also, protect the information about Han. I have a feeling that this person will definitely help us win the Gemstone Identification Competition!¡± Jerry watched as Han drove away. His eyes were burning. ¡°We¡¯ve met an expert this time!¡± Boom, boom, boom! BMW sped along the road, making a deafening sound. Han had obtained so many spirit stones from cutting the stones this time. It was enough to make protective getns for the entire family. Han was in a good mood and drove much faster. The BMW sped past the road in front of a hotel and rushed toward Rune District. David stood in front of the hotel with aplicated and inferior gaze. This hotel was too high-end. Just the entrance alone was filled with high-end ss Moreover, the decorations were dazzling, making David¡¯s cheap clothes look even cheaper. David felt that he didn¡¯t belong here at all and didn¡¯t dare to go in At this manment, a beautiful wornan walked out of the honed and said warmly. ¡°Mr Whosee in query Me Labenz has been waiting for you for a long time When David saw the beautiful woman, he immediately wiped way the drowneyplex in his eyes trevad held has heard high and said, ¡°Lead the way¡± The female secretary didn¡¯t show any sign of disgust. She waited for Land to enter the honed and they arrived at a juzurious private room on the 8th floor The person wing here was Philip After David walked in the beautiful woman retreated and men cloned the door to let the two of them be alone ¡°Mr. Labenz, why are you looking for me David frowned Chapter 189 Chapter 189 David looked at Philip and then at the table full of dishes David¡¯s eyes were puzzled, and he felt ttered. Philip was Mapleturz Group¡¯s vice president. He held a lot of power and upied a lofty position. He was a real big shot. Moreover, behind Philip were many elders of the Labenz family as backers. At Mapleturz Group, Philip was even enough to rival Reign. To put it bluntly. Philip was Mapleturz Group¡¯s real secret boss. He had spies and subordinates who held real power in every department. Even if Reign gave the order. Philip could ignore it or directly take credit for Reign¡¯s contribution, but Reign could not do anything to Philip Now, such a big shot was standing in front of David and inviting him to dinner alone. This feeling was very special. Philip was tasting a ss of red wine When Philip saw David walk in, his expression was calm. He pointed at the seat opposite him and said. ¡°Sit.¡± David sat down and looked at Philip. He was still a little puzzled. Why was Philip looking for Han In the past. Plulip only treated Quentin to a meal and did not take a small security guard like David seriously at all. Now that Philip was suddenly looking for David. David felt uneasy. David felt that it was not something good. ¡°You came over right after work. You should be very hungry. Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk about the serious business after dinner, Philip said calmly As he spoke. Philip cut off a piece of steak and popped it into his mouth Eating! There was the serious business? David trowned slightly David was just a small security guard. What business could David have with Philip? However, the table was full of dishes. There were even many dishes that David had never seen before. David could not care less, mmediately picked up his tork, and wolled down the food. About 30 minutes Later, the two of them were full Philip wiped his mouth like a gentleman. His gaze suddenly became extremely cold as he stared at David. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business now. David, Mr. Hackbart has treated you well, right?¡± Philip¡¯s words were very soft, but they were iparably cold. His eyes were like des and swords. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g David¡¯s scalp went numb from Philip¡¯s stare. David was terrified, but he still pretended to be very calm on the surface. David hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hackbart is especially good to me. Im very grateful ¡°Are you really grateful?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then do you dare to swear?¡± ¡°1. David White, swear to God that I¡¯ve always been grateful to Mr. Hackbart. If 1 go against my conscience, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning David had no choice but to swear to God. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The pressure Philip gave David was too strong, especially those eyes. Philip¡¯s eyes made David feel terrified and uneasy. David felt that Philip might havee to take revenge on him because of Quentin If David¡¯s answer was incorrect, he might not even be able to walk out of the private room alive today. As smart as David was, he could only express his loyalty to Quentin immediately. Philip sneered and said. ¡°Since you¡¯re so loyal to Mr. Hackbart, why did you immediately switch to Han¡¯s arms after Mr. Hackbart fell? ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re betraying Mr. Hackbart by doing this? ¡°Mr. Hackbart treated you so well, but you chose to betray him. You¡¯re being heartless ¡°And Mr. Hackbart is my nephew. Since you betrayed him, it¡¯s equivalent to betraying me After a pause. Philip stared at David with a murderous aura in his eyes. Philip said word by word, ¡°Do you know what happens to those who betray me?¡±. With that. Philip picked up a roasted pigeon and broke its head. When David saw this scene, he immediately broke out in cold sweat. As expected. Philip was here because of Quentin. It was not a good thing to treat David to a meal. Philip came here to revenge on David Facing Philip¡¯s sharp gaze, David fell even more uneasy, but he still showed his loyalty on the surface. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Labenz, you¡¯vepletely misunderstood me. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m showing my loyalty to Han is that I want to infiltrate the inner circle and control Han¡¯s information at any time so that I can tell you and Mr. Hackbart to prepare for Mr. Hackbart¡¯s comeback!¡± ¡°Oh? In that case, you joined Han because of Mr. Hackbart? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Philip smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Labenz, God knows my loyalty to you and Mr. Hackbart.¡± David knelt down with a thud. His eyes were filled with fear as he said, ¡°1, David White, swear to the God that I have never let Mr. Hackbart down. I will be Mr. Hackbart and your most loyal subordinate for the rest of my life. I will do anything for you¡¯ David could tell that Philip really wanted to kill him. Philip¡¯s that gaze just now was too terrifying, even making David¡¯s soul begin to tremble. At this moment, David could not care less. He only wanted to do one thing, and that was to survive. Philip poured a cup of coffee. He took a sip and sneered. Be my loyal subordinate? You¡¯re not worthy! David, in the eyes of me and Quentin, you¡¯re just a loser! ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your loyalty. Logically speaking, you should pay the price, but I¡¯ll give you onest chance to show your loyalty. Help me do something. ¡°If you do it well, I¡¯ll spare your life. I¡¯ll even promise you wealth and glory. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it well, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret living in this world.¡± Philip¡¯s cold tone was filled with authority and threat. David looked terrified and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Labenz, not to mention one thing, even if you ask me to do a hundred things, I will definitely do it.¡± Philip nced at David and took out a small ss bottle containing a white pill. Philip ced it in front of David and said coldly, ¡°This matter is very simple. You only need to grind this into powdered drugs and think of a way to let Han take it¡± As he spoke, Philip took out another bank card and ced it in front of David. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t treat you badly. There are still 200 thousand dors here. After you did this, the position of Han will be yours. 200 thousand dors will also be yours ¡°If you don¡¯t do it well, you will end up like that roasted pigeon with its head broken!¡± Philip was using both kindness and threat. First, Philip threatened David. Then, Philip gave David some benefits and promised David a bright and beautiful future. This way, Philip couldpletely control David. This was what Philip had always done to his subordinates, David looked at the bank card and pill in front of him with an extremely gloomy expression. Philip was forcing David to kill Han? Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Beads of sweat dripped down David¡¯s face and fell to the ground. He looked at the bottle of pills and the bank card in front of him, his eyes full of reluctance. At this moment, he did not know what to choose He wanted money, but he didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. If he was exposed, he would be imprisoned for the rest of his life. Philip looked at David, who was hesitant at the moment, and said calmly. ¡°David, if I remember correctly, your son is studying at Treeman High School, right? As long as you help me with this. I promise to let your son study in the best private school ¡°Besides, don¡¯t worry. Even if you fail, I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let you go to jail.¡± David was smart enough to sense the threat in Philip¡¯s words. What Philip was trying to say was, if David didn¡¯t help him, he would kill his son! David gritted his teeth and immediately picked up the pills and bank card. He said solemnly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it¡± When Philip heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Tll tell you the pin number when you finish the task. ¡°Come on, cheers for our cooperation. After this is done, we¡¯ll be friends¡± With that, Philip raised his ss, clinked it with David¡¯s, and drank it. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Labenz. I won¡¯t let you down, I promise. I¡¯ll kill Han Jaber!¡± David was trying his best. to wear an obsequious smile, drinking wine and ttering him. David was good at ttery. His attitude made Philipugh with satisfaction. Philip was all smiles. He stood up and patted David¡¯s shoulder. Tve already paid the bill. Enjoy yourself. ¡°And remember, I have faith in you. Good luck¡± With that, he left. After Philip left, David took out the bottle of pills and the bank card with a solemn expression. From what he knew about Philip, if the matter got exposed after he killed Han, Philip would definitely not protect him! If he did not kill Han, however, he would offend Philip. In that case, his family would be in chaos, There were two paths in front of him. No matter which path he took, it would be a dead end! ¡°Damn it!¡± David gritted his teeth and mmed his fist on the table. He was furious, but there was nothing he could do. These people were just too powerful for him to deal with! Whether it was Han or Philip, he didn¡¯t dare to offend either of them. Dealing with these two powerful men at the same time was very difficult. Han returned home, parked the car, and entered with the box. At this moment, he realized that everyone in the house was present. On the table, all kinds of drinks and delicacies could be seen. It was already six in the evening. Charlie, Felicia, Floris, and Queenie were all sitting at the dining table and waiting. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you rating? Han paused for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll eat it when youe back,¡± said Charlie. ¡°Mom, Uncle is back. Can we eat now?¡± When Tracy saw Han return, she immediately screamed excitedly. Then, she looked at Floris with pleading eyes ¡°Not yet. We have to wait a little longer before we can eat,¡± Floris said. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Floris. Tracy is hungry. Let her eat first. Han frowned. ¡°Absolutely not! You got promoted today, Han. We have to wait for you to go home and celebrate it together. Moris said. How did you guys know? Han was stunned. Have you forgotten? You and Mr. Jach work at the same ce. He came back from work early and told me about this Immediately: Charlieughed out loud and pulled Han over. He sat down at the dining table and said with a smile of satisfaction, ¡°Han, I¡¯m so proud of you! In just a few days, you worked your way up from deputy department head to the position of department head and became a leader. I¡¯m very happy today. You have to drink with me.¡± As he spoke, he opened a bottle of whiskey and excitedly poured a ss for Han. After pouring a ss for himself, he clinked sses with Han and drank it all in one gulp. This one is for you, Han¡± Yelena smiled. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I wish you sess, Han.¡± Queenie poured herself a ss of c instead of alcohol. ¡°You¡¯re our role model. Han.¡± Harris and George alsoughed out loud. They picked up their orange juice and toasted Han. ¡°Are you guys trying to get Han drunk today?¡± Felicia chuckled. ¡°Of course. Today is a joyous day. We all have to get drunk¡± Charlieughed out loud. Floris nudged Tracy. Tracy immediately stood up and held a ss of Sprite. She blinked her big eyes and said to Han, ¡°Uncle, congrattions on your promotion. Let me toast you too.¡± ¡°Hahaha, thank you¡± Han stroked Tracy¡¯s head and chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best not to get drunk today. Cheers!¡± With that, he picked up a bottle of wine and drank it in one gulp. They toasted each other andughed with great happiness. Everyone in the family was happy for Han from the bottom of their hearts. The atmosphere was cheerful. About ten minutester, Charlie got a little drunk, and his face was red. He said excitedly, ¡°You guys keep eating. I-I¡¯ll go talk to the old man next door¡± With that, he walked out with a red face and shouted at everyone he met. ¡°Oh, Mr. Freeman, my son has be sessful. He¡¯s now the department head.¡± ¡°Ha, Rick, my son is back. He¡¯s now the head of the security department of Mapleturz Group. ¡°Let me tell you, Peter, my son is very powerful now.¡± People would be in high spirits when they encountered joyous events! Charlie used to be a loser. He had been bullied and always dreamed of a day when he could turn the table. However, he failed again and again. He had been struggling at the bottom. Now, whoever, his son had returned and led his family to be rich. He had even be the head of the security department of Mapleturz Group. This made him overjoyed and proud. He praised his son whenever he met someone. It was as if he was the one who had be the head of the security department. He smiled, his face filled with pride. ¡°Oh, congrattions!¡± ¡°Ha, Charlie, you have a great son. You¡¯re gonna be rich in the future.¡± ¡°Charlie, your son is surely sessful, but that can¡¯t do without your education. You¡¯re the one who contributed the most. Congrattions¡± When Charlie¡¯s neighbors heard his words, they all looked happy and kept praising him. Hearing those people¡¯s praises, Charlie felt proud and satisfied. He was overjoyed at the moment. ¡°Well, he really likes to be ostentatious about everything.¡± Felicia said jokingly. ¡°Mam, let Dad do as he pleases. He has bren aggrieved for half his life. It¡¯s tune for him to hold his head high,¡± Han said with a simile He felt good that he could make his father, who was always a humble man, happy and proud of him. He had given his father a chance to show off. Felicia looked at Charlie¡¯s smug expression and rebuked jokingly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not ming him for holding his head high ar something. You know, the Jaber family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s son got into Evergreen University, but he¡¯s not so excited about it. Also, your uncle¡¯s son is now an executive overseas with a monthly sry of 20 thousand dors. He didn¡¯t celebrate like this either. Charlie always likes to make a big thing about everything. It¡¯s as if you became a high-ranking official ¡°Mom, Han is sessful. It¡¯s normal for Dad to be happy Queenie said ¡°Yeah, Queenie¡¯s right. Mom, you should be happy too.¡± George and Harris smiled. Felicia also smiled and picked up a ss of whiskey. ¡°Han, I¡¯m really proud of you. This one is for you.¡± After saying that, she drank it all in one gulp. It was so strong that she coughed andined, ¡°This is so strong. I really don¡¯t understand why your father likes it so much.¡± George immediately poured a ss of water for Felicia. That night, all the members of the Jaber family were happy. After Charlie showed off to his neighbors outside, he returned home and continued drinking. Atst, he was totally drunk. Han was also a little drunk. The family was overjoyed. After the celebration, Han looked at the time. It was already seven o¡¯clock. He picked up five spirit stones and a carving knife and put them in his pocket. Only then did he leave and slowly walk toward the barbecue stall near the school. Tonight, he and Noah were going to treat Mia to a meal. To be honest, he and Mia had not seen each other for a long time. Now, she was a superstar, but he was still looking forward to meeting this beautiful old ssmate of his. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. I wonder what Mia has be? ¡°I didn¡¯t see her clearly at the reunion time I wonder what she looks like without makeup¡± As Han Jaber walked, he circted his cultivation technique to expel the alcohol from his body to restore his consciousness. Meanwhile, he was constantly carving arrays into the spirit stones and engraving protective gem. During this time, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Mia¡¯s image. In the past, they were good friends and even ate and shopped together. However, after Mia moved away, they lost contact Now that it had been eight years, he had experienced many things and had long forgotten Mia¡¯s face. He racked his brain but could not remember what Mia his memory looked like, for the gathering was the only time he had seen her again He had focused on a conflict with Corey Lanton and Maxwell Rivers, so his attention had not been on Mia and her face. Besides, Mia was wearing makeup at that time, so Han didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. memory. All he could remember was that she was very beautiful, but her face had long be blurry in his Since he couldn¡¯t recall, he decided to stop dwelling on it and focused on carving formations to embed them into the spirit stones. The carving knife in his hand moved with great agility. As he worked, his vital energy infused the spirit stone, transforming it into a mysterious pattern The result looked quite magical and enigmatic Once the array formation wasplete, the pattern slowly became transparent, blending seamlessly with the spirit stone. Even upon close inspection, it was nearly impossible to discern the intricate array within. The stone itself seemed to have evolved, emanating a cold and refreshing aura, lilled with an enigmatic charm. Most importantly, as the spirit formation merged with the spirit stone, the spirit stone seemed to have evolved. Its entire body was filled with a mysterious charm. It was cold to the touch and made him feel refreshed. ¡®It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s only one decent spirit stone. The rest are all iplete spirit stones¡± Han Jaber thought to herself. The most naturally formed spirit stone was the emerald pendant. Before leaving, he had already engraved the arrays on it and given it to lus mother. Felicia Jaber, to wear. While he walked, he continued carving arrays, and by the time he finished carving the five protective gem pieces, he had reached the barbecue stall It was already 7:30 p.m. when Han arrived at the barbecue stall, and while the lights had just been turned on, the business was not yet bustling. Though Noah Wrinkler had not arrived, there were many students in school uniforms passing by. Their faces were youthful, high-spirited, and full of life. Some students were even memorizing the ss materials as they walked hurriedly toward school. Han looked at them and sighed, ¡°s, those old days¡­¡± He had also been like them, wearing his school uniform and carrying his books from home to school. Things were the same now, but people had changed. After eight years of war, he was no longer young and frivolous, nor did he have the passionate motivation and vigor of his youth. Han looked at these students, wishing he could have been back to his teenage days again. Once upon a time, he had also been one of them. Han gazed at his own face on his phone, now in his twenties, then at the faces of the teenage students passing by, feeling more sentimental. ¡°Time is a file that wears and makes no noise,¡± he thought Since Noah and Mia were not yet there, Han found a seat at the food stall and continued to strengthen the array formation in the spirit stone. While working, Lucy Zabel called and said in a friendly tone, ¡°Han, I¡¯m sorry, but my grandfather canceled the n and instead decided to hold the banquet for you in our ce. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at seven.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you there,¡± replied Han. After hanging up, he resumed carving spirit stones and strengthening the arrays. At this moment, a tall and curvaceous beauty in a high school uniform carrying a school bag approached Han and asked politely. ¡°Excuse me, is this seat taken?¡± Han looked up and was taken aback. She was such a beauty! The female student was stunningly beautiful, with an oval face and willowy eyebrows. Moreover, her lively eyes seemed to speak. She had a ponytail and thick bangs that covered her forehead, giving her a quiet and elegant appearance. Despite her youthful looks and liveliness, she also wore a pair of pink sses. Despite her thick bangs covering part of her face, her exquisite facial features and wless skin showed that she was a beautiful woman The curvaceous figure of the woman sitting across from him was not hidden by the oversized school uniform. She had a graceful and slender body shape that was truly captivating Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Han couldn¡¯t help but think that she was too beautiful to be true. ¡°Excuse me. kid. I have someone with me. Can you please find another seat?¡± Han said calmly Although this student was very beautiful, he did not have any ill intentions or improper thoughts. He was not interested in this student. Noah and Mia were also expected to join him, and he did not want to cause any misunderstanding or jokes. How could he sit with this young girl? He did not want to cause any misunderstanding or awkward situations. The student smiled at him but did not leave. Instead, she sat across from him and rested her chin on her hands, gazing affectionately at Han. ¡°Mr. you¡¯re so handsome. Are you waiting for your girlfriend?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go to study,¡± Han said. ¡°No. I don¡¯t see a man like you every day, so I am not leaving.¡± She continued to gaze at him with a coquettish smile and said, ¡°Come on, just tell me. Do you have a girlfriend or not?¡± ¡°Could you please leave me alone?¡± Han frowned. The girl looked gentle and quiet, but she soon asked about Jayden¡¯s life in an aggressive way the moment they met. ¡°Just another crazy teenager, he thought. Did she know what she was doing? ¡°Just tell me, the girl said. Her voice was soft and charming, making his heart faster. ¡°No!¡± Han nced at her. The student¡¯s eyes lit up at this, and she ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°Do you want to be my daddy?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Han was speechless. He could not believe what students had be these days. Or did they like mature men with a job? Looking at the beautiful and initiative girl in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhou Huimin, the most beautiful girl in his school. Back then, Zhou Huimin had been the most eye-catching goddess in the school. She had been the dream lover of many boys. Many trust fund babies had been into her, and she had rejected them all. Finally, she fell in love with a man-from the hood. At that time, Han Jaber, Noah, and Perry had all thought that Zhou was blind to have taken a fancy to that man. That man and she were in different leagues! Three of them all belittled and cursed that man from the hood. However, secretly, they were all envious of him for having their goddess. Zhou, Now, Han found himself in a simr situation, being approached by a young and beautiful girl. The student rested her chin on her hands and looked at Han as if he was a movie star. ¡°Mr. I am not out of my mind. You¡¯re too handsome. I realized that I¡¯ve already fallen deeply in love with you!¡± she smiled ear to ear and sail Chapter 192 Chapter 192 This high school girl looked at Han Jaber affectionately as if looking at her most the love of her life. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Han Jaber was speechless. Was there something seriously wrong with this girl¡¯s mind? It was the first time they saw each other, and she already showed her feelings for him. Were all high school students so dramatic these days? ¡°I think I¡¯m sick. When I see you, my heart beats wildly, and I have difficulty breathing. My mind is filled with you. Mr¡­ falling in love with you is my symptom,¡± the girl said. Han took a deep breath and said seriously. ¡°Excuse me, I don¡¯t like to repeat my words. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you. Please leave me alone right now.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and continued to carve spirit stones. Teenagers nowadays were so bold and crazy, and their behaviors made him feel overwhelmed. Han knew that he was old. If it were a random mature woman in the street, he would have teased her before leaving. However, the person in front of him was a high school student and the future of the country. Moreover, he was not a pervert. Why would he hang out with a high school girl? He still kept his moralpass. The girl looked at Han with a teasing gaze and a naughty smile. Then, she looked at the spirit stone carved by Han, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, the stone you carved is so beautiful. Can you have it, please?¡± Han¡¯s carving skills were quite impressive. The spirit stones he carved were all animals. There were cows, horses, dragons, snakes, and dogs. The five animals were lifelike. If she had not seen with her own eyes that it was carved by Han, she would have thought that such tiny animals existed in the world. Han nced at her and took back all the spirit stones. These are for my friends, not you. ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re looking for someone, go to those boys around your age. Don¡¯te to someone like me. It won¡¯t be good for you because it won¡¯t work anyway.¡± ¡°Boys around my age? Humph!¡± The girl pouted, saying. ¡°Everyone will work in apany after graduation except for trust fund babies. They work hard to earn nearly a thousand dors a month. Also, without social resources and a big shot to lead the way, they won¡¯t be able to earn much in their lives. ¡°Inparison, a promising man like you would be great. You have a lot of money and are sensible and steady. ¡°It¡¯s much better to date a hot daddy like you than those poor little losers.¡± ¡°Why do you think I am loaded?¡± Han frowned. The girl¡¯s eyes were teasing as she pointed at the car keys in Han¡¯s pocket. ¡°Your BMW car key sold you out.¡± Han looked down. As expected, half of his key was out of his pocket. He put the key away emotionlessly and said, ¡°These are just fake keys to impress others.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say the keys are fake. Then, what about the gemstones in your hand? I recognized three of them. They¡¯re emeralds. From the shape, quality, and craftsmanship, they¡¯re at least 60 thousand dors.¡± The girl smiled, and her gaze became even more yful. ¡°Mr., with five precious gemstones in your hand, it¡¯s like carrying more than 300 thousand dors with you. Aren¡¯t you much cooler than those high school boys around my age?¡± ¡°So, Mr., I¡¯mpletely in love with you and want to be the girl of your life. What do you say?¡± Han knitted his eyebrows. Were all high school girls so knowledgeable and materialistic these days? Did they all randomly look for a sugar daddy from the streets? Were high school students so crooked at such a young age? He put away the five spirit stones and said in a low voice, ¡°Kid, if you want to find a rich and powerful sugar daddy, I am sorry I am not interested. ¡°Moreover, you should forget about this kind of idea and study hard. Get into a good university and make your own money in the future. Don¡¯t think of earning money in such a dirty way. ¡°Selling your body and soul isn¡¯t something decent and respectful?¡± ¡°Mr., that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s so difficult to earn money now. We can¡¯t give up on money for our dignity, right?¡± The girl said. Han was silent. He could tell that this girl¡¯s values werepletely different from his. She wouldn¡¯t understand anyway ¡°Havian¡±¡± At this moment. Noah Wrinkler ran over from afar. When he saw Han, he looked at the high school girl in shock. ¡°Mia, why did youe so early?¡± ¡°Mia Schmidt?¡± Upon hearing this, Han looked at the girl in shock. ¡°You¡¯re Mia¡± He did not notice Mia at the school reunion and did not have a deep impression of her. After ncing at her, he still thought the girl before him waspletely different from Mia at the banquet! ¡°Hahahaha¡± Seeing Han¡¯s expression, the girl suddenlyughed out loud as if she had won a prize. She was delighted. She removed her sses and eyshes and took out some makeup remover from her bag. She wiped her eyes, eyebrows. and face, removed her makeup, and untied her ponytail Her appearance instantly changed drastically, as if she had be a different person! At this moment, Mia had changed from a short-sighted girl with small eves to a woman with big eyes. Her eyshes were shorter than before, and the shape of her eyebrows had be thinner and darker. Even her skin tone had changed. She looked even more beautiful without makeup. His skin condition was even better than before. It was as light as snow and extremely smooth. Her long ck hair fell, making her look more mature and charming. Mia looked at the shocked Han andughed out loud. She stood and walked around in front of Han ¡°So What do you think? I got you, right?¡± up ¡°I look like a high school student in my high school uniform now, right?¡± Han smiled wryly and said, ¡°You indeed look like a high school student!¡± ¡°I was wondering how a high school girl could be so wild and morally depraved, and it turned out it was you. What an actress¡¯ Your acting skills are impressive, and you¡¯ve cared for yourself very young You¡¯re no different from a high school student You fooled me.¡± ¡°Haha, it was all about makeup. The makeup technique in the entertainment industry is very powerful now. It¡¯s more powerful than stic surgery. I am not surprised that you can¡¯t recognize me.¡± When Mia heard Han¡¯s words, she smiled and said apologetically. ¡°Han, it was a joke. I¡¯m sorry if you were offended¡± Han waved his hand, showing that he did not care. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief Fortunately, he had not done anything terrible when facing Mia just now. Otherwise, he would have been embarrassed. ¡°We have known each other for ages, and it was just a prank. Han wouldn¡¯t care, right?¡± Noah sat down and called the stall owner over. He ordered some delicious barbecues before saying to Han and Mia, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I am filming a movie now, so I need to be careful. I can¡¯t overeat. I just want a rotisserie chicken and some vegetables¡± Mia smiled and looked at Han ¡°Han, what do you want to eat?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Noah nced at her and then looked at Han Han, do you want some beer?¡± Mia was a famous superstar, so being able to have a barbecue with her was a great honor for them! Moreover, he could tell that Mia was indeed interested in Han, Perhaps Han and Mis something could happen with the help of alcohol. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 ¡°Beer With a lugh school girl present, let¡¯s not drink anymore Han Jaber frowned slightly He had just been drinking with his parents at home, so he didn¡¯t want to have more ¡°It¡¯s okay. I could use a beer¡± Mia Schmidt nodded immediately. Then, she waved at the owner of the barbecue stall and said. ¡°Sir, can we have a package of Budweiser, please? ¡°A package That¡¯s a lot Han was stunned. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, so I¡¯m happy. Drink as much as you want. Don¡¯t be shy! It¡¯s on met Mia said with a smile. ¡°No. I promised you to buy you dinner. You are not going to pay for ud Noah Wrinkler refused immediately ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s order everything we liked back then,¡± Mia said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to lose weight? Han was stunned ¡°I don¡¯t care Nothing can stop me¡± said Mia At first, the three were still somewhat awkward and tried to control themselves. However, as the barbecued food was served. they are, drank, and chatted. Soon, they regained the connection they had back in the old days. After the conversation started, the distance between the three of them gradually disappeared They chatted andughed, and the atmosphere was joyful They even talked about the things that happened when they were studying and the gossip between their ssmates. It instantly closed the distance between them, and they became close again. Mia Schmidt enjoyed the barbecue and beer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you on a diet? Han Jaber and Noah Wrinkler were both speechless. Im happy today, so of course Ill eat more You don¡¯t know, but my manager and assistant won¡¯t let me eat barbecue¡± Tm happy today, so, of course, I¡¯ll eat more. My agent and assistant don¡¯t even let me eat barbecue. Bring a celebrity is too hard. I am not allowed to eat many things and have to control my figure strictly Miained as she ate. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Han and Noah did not speak It was challenging to keep in shape as a celebrity, but who could lead an easy life in this society? Han Jaber had to go through hardships and narrowly escaped death to return to Lightdom City. After thepany went bankrupt, Noah spent daily at the construction site and worked as The hardships that Mia had experienced were nothingpared to theirs. has possible to survive Mia seemned to understand that herints didn¡¯t make sense, so she immediately changed the topic. ¡°Do you still remember our homeroom teacher? Two years ago. Theld a concert at Lightdom City and had a chance to visit him. ¡°Unfortunately, he had cancer and passed awayst year. Before dying, he kept talking about you, Han. He said that he didn¡¯t know how you were doing overseas.¡± When Han heard that, he felt guilty. He took a sip of beer and said, ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go and pay my respects to him.¡± When he was in high school, the homeroom teacher took good care of him. Now that he had returned to the country, the teacher who had once helped him was no longer alive. Everything remained the same, but the beloved could be found nowhere. ¡°Mm, his wife misses you a lot too. We should visit her when we¡¯re free,¡± said Mia. ¡°Sure¡± Noah and Han nodded Mia was overjoyed After agreeing on a time to pay respects to the teacher, they kept drinking. The three of them shared everything in their life with each other. They talked about various things in their respective futures, from high school to after graduation. In the end, they even fantasized about the future. The future that Noah yearned for was very simple. He only hoped to return to a normal life, start a small business, earn money and trud a nice girl to marry and have children in the future Han did not know his future because he did not know what kind of mission the master would give him. However, noticing Noah and Mia were waiting for his answer, he could only make up the future he wanted. He yearned to stabilize, to have his own family, and even more so to have his own children. To be precise. Just like Noah, he wanted to have a normal life again. After eight years as a mercenary, he was used to seeing life and death, witnessing miseries, and trying to move on. He would change locations every three to five days to carry out missions. He was already tired of his mercenary life. He especially wanted to settle down and spend time with his future family. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and you haven¡¯t dated anyone?¡± Mia looked at Han. ¡°I¡¯ve always been single. Han shook his head. In these eight years, he had many women and beautiful working partners, like the princess of the royal family in Europe, the flirtatious religious holy maid, the wild secret agent, and the loaded young married women¡­. However, they were working today. After spending a night together, they could not build any connection. Moreover, most of those women had impure motives for getting close to him Moreover, most women had approached him with purpose. Han had always kept his guard up against those women. He had no interest in them except for satisfying his needs. Three years ago, he once slept with the daughter of a princess from a country producing oil while on a mission. That foreign princess treated him exceptionally well, fawned over him, and intended to give up everything to live a secluded life with him. After that, he pretended to be injured for three days and even specially instructed the doctor to tell her he might be paralyzed for the rest of his life. In the end, when she heard this news, her expression changed right away. The next day, she abandoned him and left, not caring about his life or death. From then on. Han Jaber got over it. Those women had taken a fancy to his identity as Sovereign of Shadows and wanted to use his deterrence to achieve their own goals. Han longed for a woman who could ignore his identity and ability, purely love him as a person, and never leave him. Therefore, he had never thought of the women he had in the past as his girlfriends. At most, they would be his partners in bed for a few nights! When Mia heard that Han was single, her eyes lit up. She was delighted and kept pouring him drinks. ¡°Selena, no, no, no, sorry, Mimi. What about you? What are your ns for the future?¡± Noah asked. Mia put down her ss and sighed. With a devastated look in her eyes, she said, ¡°Being an actress replies a lot on appearance. It¡¯s not a long-term n. Once my investor supports others, I might have no projects anymore. ¡°I want to go back to school to study and be a theater screenwriter.¡± ¡°How nice! Just go for it,¡± Noah said. At the mention of this, Mia looked even more frustrated. Her eyes were filled with disappointment and sadness as she said, ¡°I took the exam. I came in first in the written test. During the interview, that perverted examiner wanted to sleep with me. Of course, I refused him, so he yed dirty and eliminated me. ¡°Not only was I rejected, but he also mocked me for being a two-bit actress and told me I would never be in that industry.¡± She took a sip of beer and mocked herself, ¡°Ever since I failed the scriptwriting exam, that dirty old fox has been targeting me. He badmouthed me to the investor and even had many directors ruin my scenes and positions. ¡°I was supposed to be the female lead in mytest show. In the end, the production team gave that role to an unknown actress! ¡°It¡¯s said that she agreed to sleep with that perverted examiner, so that was how she stole my role and be in the drama theater. ¡°In this day and age, in the entertainment industry, without a backer, one won¡¯t have any resources. Without a big shot¡¯s support, I won¡¯t have any scenes to film. It¡¯s very difficult for me in the entertainment industry!¡± Han and Noah heard that and didn¡¯t know what to say. Although they were not in the entertainment industry, they knew that it was especially chaotic. Without a strong backer, it was impossible to keep clean and untainted! She refused to be dominated by the rules, but she would lose all his resources. They were not surprised that Mia was targeted. ¡°If you have evidence, you can ruin that actress reputation¡± Han said. Theard the news from others, so there¡¯s no evidence Mia smiled wryly ¡°Hey, Mia, what is our two-bit actress doing here?¡± Just as Han and Noah were thinking about how tofort Mia, a woman talked with a strange tone. A Bentley had already stopped in front of the barbecue stall. A fashionable and noble beauty walked out and looked at Mia with disdain She morked. ¡°Well you pretended to be so holy and noble, and look what you are doing now? It turns out that you¡¯re also selling your soul ¡°Wearing high school uniform? Are you trying to please any investor here?¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ¡°Suranne Jackson, what are you doing here? Mia Schmidt frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡± Han Jaber and Noah Wrinkler asked Mia. ¡°It¡¯s the actress that I talked about. She stole my role in the show.¡± Mia said in a deep voice. Han and Noah¡¯s faces were ashen as they looked up. Suranne was indeed very pretty. She was beautiful, and her skin was glowing and wless. Her long ck hair was like a waterfall, making her look even more charming Besides her curvy body shape, her long legs were tempting She had the face of an angel and the body of a demon. This phrase was perfect to describe her. This woman was beautiful, but it made people feel something was missing. ¡°This barbecue stall is the most famous one in Lightdom City online. Of course, I¡¯m here to try it out.¡± Suranne was wearing a branded dress and holding thetest Louis Vuitton bag in her hand. She exuded the elegance of a noble. After saying that, she looked at Han and Noah. When she saw the clothes of Han, she immediatelyughed. Her gaze became even more disdainful. H, I thought you would find someone rich to invest. I didn¡¯t expect you to hang out with two homeless men¡± ¡°Mia, tell me. Do you only know losers? ¡°Hahaha, such shabby clothes really suit you. You¡¯re even wearing a high school uniform to please them. Tell me. It¡¯s going to be a threesome tonight?¡± After a pause, she nced at Mia¡¯s figure and mocked, ¡°Do you think a beanpole like you can handle it?¡± ¡°Suranne, watch your mouth!¡± Mia said angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it. Such a puredy, huh? It turns out you are a naughty high school girl! Are your daddies going to punish you tonight?¡± Suranne sneered. ¡°What are you. Mia was furious. She stood up immediately, raised her hand, and pped Suranne hard. This woman was shameless! How could she humiliate like this in public? What a disgusting woman! At this moment, a bodyguard walked out from behind Suranne. His gaze was as cold as a night, and he was about to throw Mia a p like a bolt of lightning Before he touched her, the terrifying palm wind was already painful, blowing her long hair back. Mia widened her eyes and looked in despair. At the critical moment, Han made a move and pulled Mia half a step back. She dodged a bullet. Mia lost her bnce and fell into Han¡¯s arms. ¡°What?¡± When Suranne¡¯s bodyguard saw this scene, his expression changed slightly. He looked at Han in surprise. He could immediately tell that Han wasn¡¯t an ordinary man! Although he did not go all out just now, his speed was so fast that not anyone would be able to dodge it. Han did not stand beside Mia just now Moreover, he could have pulled Mia, helping to dodge his attack. He was an expert! ¡°Are you alright?¡± Han looked at Mia with concern. Im.. I¡¯m fine.¡± Mia had juste back to her senses. After ferling Han¡¯s strong and powerful arm, she looked at his sharp side profile and immediately felt her heart pounding. Her heart was beating like crazy, Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Han held Mia¡¯s arms and helped her to stand up. ¡°Haha, trying to touch me? Mia Schmidi, don¡¯t overestimate yourself¡± Suranne sneered and said coldly, ¡°Do you know who my bodyguard is He¡¯s Trevon Fisher, the champion of underground boxing. He once killed someone with one punch. ¡°Besides, do you know who¡¯s protecting me now? You will scare to death after knowing the name! ¡°You are a bitch trying to act like a nun! Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°I got to y the female lead, so I am in a good mood and won¡¯t waste time on you. Just fuck off¡± She nced at Mia with even more disdain. Walking to the other table, she said to the owner. ¡°Hey! I want food right now. Give me whatever is the best here¡± After Suranne sat down, five burly men in ck suits got out of another car on the street and surrounded her They even moved all the tables and chairs within three meters of Suranne so that she had a private space Noah stared at them and said with a frown, ¡°She is making a scene! I guess she wants everyone to know how important she is.¡± ¡°She got the position by selling her body and soul, just a petty person. When the investor gets tired of her, she¡¯ll pay the price.¡± Mia said. Although she was not born into a prestigious family, she knew the rules of the entertainment industry very well. Those investors were all from business families and pursued profits, so they invested in celebrities to earn money and mess around with women. Moreover, those investors were not loyal. They changed women every year, month, and even every week There were endless beauties in the entertainment industry Every year, there would be beautiful girls entering for them to choose from. They had many tricks up their sleeves, and there were always women willing to serve them. Sometimes, those big shots would even take photos and videos as a memento or evidence to control those celebrities. After all, everyone knew about the news about sex tapes. After that, those dirty men also learned a trick to control celebrities Mia was aware of the rules of the entertainment industry and also knew that if she sold her body in exchange for an opportunity, they could have the goods on her. Eventually, she would be someone else¡¯s toy or doll. That was why she had always kept herself clean and refused any deal like this However, her decision made her abandoned by the investors and attacked by various directors and producers. She had always been the female lead, but she was now a supporting actress. Unfortunately, her status became lower and lower She contacted Maxwell Rivers to as for his help to open a path for her However, Maxwell had also made a very vicious request. In order to make Han and Maxwell reconcile, she did not explicitly refuse and only gave an ambiguous answer. Seeing Suranne strutting around so proudly, she felt a little ufortable. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said calmly. The entertainment industry is the same as other businesses. In fact, it¡¯s all about deals. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for her to use her body in exchange for glory and wealth. ¡°After all, for women, beauty is also a resource that can be exchanged for money and honor¡± ¡°Do you think this is the right thing to do?¡± Mia was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han shook his head. Then, he turned serious as he said word by word, ¡°That¡¯s her choice for her life, and I have no right to judge. ¡°But all I know is that she did make a big mistake today.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mia was stunned again. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have humiliated you!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold. He walked up to Suranne and stared at her coldly. ¡°Tll give you 30 seconds to apologize to my friend immediately. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be responsible for whatever is going to happen!¡± Han Jaber was a very loyal friend. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 He reunited with Mia Schmidt after a long separation. They had a nice conversation and recalled their happy high school days. The vibe was delightful and amusing, which brought a ton ofughter. However, Suranne Jackson showed up and destroyed everything. Suranne was spouting nonsense. Not only had she humiliated Mia, but she also had ruined the happiness of Han and Noah Wrinkler. Therefore, whether it was for himself or Mia, Han knew that he should teach Suranne a lesson. ¡°What? For real? Is he standing up for me Mia looked at Han¡¯s back. Her pupils constricted violently. While she looked shocked, her heart felt warm and sweet. ¡°You want me to apologize, migrant worker? Have fun with your little slut. Do you think I will give you some food, beggar?¡± Suranne nced at Han coldly and said with disdain. ¡°Trevon, I don¡¯t like what he said p this motherfucker¡¯s face and kick him out!¡± Her tone was cold and arrogant, showing that she did not take Han seriously at all. Trevon Fisher heard the order, and his expression immediately turned ashen as he walked towards Han. His entire body was filled with a powerful aura as he said coldly, ¡°Are you going to do it yourself, or should I?¡± Han disyed some strength and made Trevon feel that he was an expert. However, as an underground boxing champion, he had experienced many dangerous battles. Whether it wasbat or life and death experience, he was convinced that he was stronger than many people. Trevor did not take Han seriously at all and thought that he could crush him. Tm talking to your master. Shut up and go to eat your dog food. Get the fuck out of here!¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°You have a death wish, huh?¡± The veins on Trevor¡¯s forehead bulged, and anger shed in his eyes As an underground boxing champion, he had his own dignity. Han had just called him a dog, which was more than humiliating! He was furious and stopped talking nonsense. The next second, he used all his strength to punch Han¡¯s face. This punch was fast and fierce. The wind from his fist whistled It could actually smash Han! If Han were hitten, he would be severely injured and might not even be able to survive. ¡°Haha, go to hell¡± When Suranne saw this scene, she sneered and looked at Han with even more disdain as if imagining him being beaten 1. Trevor was an expert specially sent by her investor to protect her, and this man could bend steel with a single punch. Han would have no chance of surviving after being attacked. ¡°Han, watch out!¡± When Mia saw Trevor attack, her expression changed drastically. She hurriedly shouted at Han and broke out in cold Sweat BANG! Under the gazes of the two women, Han gently turned his body and dodged Trevor¡¯s attack. Then, he punched Trevor like a hammer and sent him flying. Suranne¡¯s bodyguard was more than 26 feet away and smashed many tables at the barbecue stall before falling to the ground. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Trevor spat out a lot of blood. There was a 2.5-inch-deep fist mark on his chest, which was shocking. At this moment, he felt a burning pain in his internal organs. He wanted to speak, but the intense pain swept through his head. He spat out more blood, tilted his head, and fainted. ¡°What the¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Suranne stopped smiling and had an astonished look on her face. Trevor was a super expert and the most powerful underground boxer, but Han had defeated him with a punch. ¡°How how was this possible?¡± she thought Han was expressionless as he stared at Suranne Jackson and repeated coldly. ¡°This is thest time Apologize to her right now, or I am not going to be responsible for what¡¯s going to happen!¡± Suranne looked at Trevor, who had been beaten unconscious, and then at Mia, who was behind Han. She angrily gritted her teeth and said in a furious tone, ¡°You are a bastard, Mia! You asked your toyboy to fuck with me, huh?¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no way back! I don¡¯t need to be nice to you anymore!¡± ¡°All of you, listen up. Attack and batter him up!¡± Following her words, the bodyguards surrounding her took out the iron canes they carried. Then, without any exnation, they pounced fiercely at Han and swung the iron canes at him. ¡°Han, be careful.¡± Mia¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hurriedly screamed again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, Han attacked again. His movements were swift and fierce, like flowing water. Those bodyguards were beaten with just a few punches and coughed up blood. Moreover, they flew out and fell at Suranne¡¯s feet. Their blood stained Suranne¡¯s shoes and made her heels red. ¡°What the¡­¡± Jing Shn was dumbfounded. Mia¡¯s mouth was wide open, for she was stunned as well. Neither of them had expected Han to be so strong. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Han walked in front of Suranne like a death god, and his eyes were as sharp as knives as he stared at her. ¡°Apologize!¡± he said. ¡°Otherwise, you will be the next one on the ground!¡± As he spoke, an extremely powerful aura engulfed Suranne like a tsunami. At this moment, Suranne Jackson felt like a ferocious beast was staring at her. Her face turned pale with shock, and her entire body turned cold. She was so frightened that she fell from her chair and trembled. However, she didn¡¯t want to lose face, so she gritted her teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Let¡­ let me tell you! I have a strong backing. You¡­ you don¡¯t want to touch me!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 ¡°Is it important who your backer 10¡± Han asked, hit tone cold and unwavering ¡°Of course, it¡¯s important. If I were to reveal the identity of my backer. ight frighten you. And if you even think aboutying a finger on me, the consequences will be uvere. The man backing me will ensure that you suffer Suranne said, her tone revolute and unwavering As Han¡¯s cold gaze bore down on her, Suranne¡¯s hair stood on end. Her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°Listen carefully. My backer is Hugh Croydon one of Lightdom City¡¯s Four Kings. And if you even think aboutying a hand on me, Mr. Croydon ensure you regret it¡± Before Suranne could finish her we mouth. She crumpled to the ground Han had struck her across the face, causing blood to gush from her nose and a pitiful state Suranne was stunned by the blow and could hardly believe what had just happened. She covered her face and looked up at Han in disbelief. You you dare to hit me?¡± she said, her voice quivering with anger and shock She had already mentioned the name of the Four Kings, so was difficul to understand how Hayian could still have the courage to strike her. ¡°You speak with hinking, so you deserve to be pped. This p is to teach you a lesson. If you dare to gossip again. 1 Han warned. Lke sure you regret His cold gaze remained fixed on Surrane as he spoke. ¡°Apologize to my ssmate immediately!¡± Han had been curious about even more tunous! juranne¡¯s backer was. To his surprise, it turned out to be Hugh Croydon, which made Hugh had not only allowed his nephew to bully Noah and Perry, but now even his mistress hade to mock Mia. This wi an unwee development for Han, and Su had to face the consequences of her actions ¡°Alright, alright, alright How dare you hit me? You just made the biggest mistake of your life 1 will inform Mr. Croydon of this immediately and I guarantee that you will regret this Suranne roared her fear dissipating as anger took over. Without hesitation, she grabbed her mobile phone and dialled Hugh¡¯s number. Sobbing, she pleaded pitifully. ¡°Mr. Croydon Ive been pped. You have toe and save me, please.¡± Then the shared her address with hi ¡°Bastard, who dares to be so arrogant? Have you not mention my name?¡± Hugh¡¯s voice boomed through the phone. Mr. Croydon, he doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡± Suranne wailed tears flowing freely ¡°He even called you a piece of dogshit. and said he d sap you if you were here Her words were like gasoline on a me, fueling the fire of her anger toward Han and painting hur as an arrogant and wiew man. ¡°He are he about me like that, you bastard He is ying with fire!¡± Hugh spat out the words with a hateful tone. ¡°My darling just wait. I¡¯ll have someone teach him a lesson right away¡± Hugh¡¯s voice seethed with anger. He continued to roar before abruptly hanging up the phone. After the call, Suranne seethed as she turned to Han, her anger palpable. ¡°What¡¯s your name, kid?¡± she demanded. ¡°As I aid before, you¡¯re as good as dead. ¡°Mr Croydon will have someone slice you into pieces. ¡°Be sensible and kneel before me along with that bitch. Mia. Apologize, and I will consider sparing your life. Han interrupted Suranne¡¯s threats,unching a vicious kick that left her unrecognizable on the ground,pletely unconscious. ¡°Hugh Croydon. right¡± Han spoke with a cold detachment. Tll be waiting for him.¡± Han had sent a chilling message to Hugh, using the corpses of Timmy and his peers as a macabre deration of war. Despite that. Hugh had yet to take action. Now that he had met Hugh¡¯s mistress. Han eagerly awaited Hugh¡¯s arrival and could not wait to confront him. With Suranne taken care of Han returned to his seat and turned to Mia. ¡°I apologize, but that woman was too stubborn.¡± he said, has voice tinged with regret. ¡°At least I could help you vent your anger this much.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she surveyed the scene, taking in Trevor and Suranne, along with the others whoy on the ground, unconscious. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just witnessed and silently gasped, ¡°Is Han this formidable¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, her expression changed drastically She grasped Han¡¯s hand and implored. ¡°Han, we must get out of here. You¡¯re in big trouble. If we don¡¯t leave now, it ll be toote when Hugh arrive Although she was a celebrity who had been away from Lightdom City for a long time. Mia had recently returned to the cary to tim However. Mia knew of Lightlon City¡¯s infamous ¡°Four Kings¡±, and the mere thought of them sent shivers down her spine. Among them was a particrly fearsome figure known for his ruthless and cruel ways. He was a Duke with ambitions that extended far beyond has territory Han¡¯s pping Suramme¡¯sce was tantamount to pping Hugh¡¯s face. The thought of High¡¯s miminent arrival filled Mia with dread. The mere idea of facing him was unimaginable. ¡°Mami, no need to be so nervous. We¡¯re just waiting for Hugh Han said calmly. Tub¡± Mi said, stummed ¡°There will definitely be a battle between me and Hugh Croydon.¡± Han said. ¡°Why? How did you provoke Hugh Mia asked in a panic. Han¡¯s previous feud with Maxwell was enough to cause trouble, and now Han had crossed paths with Hugh. However, at didn¡¯t matter who the enemy was, as the consequences were bound to be severe for Han. Mia knew that if it was Maxwell whom Han had offended, she could have arranged a banquet to smooth things over. With her connections and charm, she believed she could convince Maxwell to forgive Han and avoid further confrontation. However, with Han offending Hugh, Mia had no solution. Because of me and Noali sand ¡°Because Hugh has done something that I camont forgive. He has to pay the price. Han said coldly, interrupting Noah. Han Jaber¡¯s voice wasced with a chilling aura, which filled the air with an overwhelming sense of menace, causing the temperature in the surrounding area to drop sinddenly His entire body emanated a terrifying killing intent as he spoke, and The murderous aura swept arross the whole ce like an ocean The boss of the barbecue stall, who was about to approach Han to settle scores, was frozen in the spot by the overwhelming murderous aura emanating from Han. It was as if he had stepped into an icehouse, causing him to tremble m fear and eyes to widen in The intense pressure emanating from Han¡¯s killing intent was tangible, causing the hairs on the back of everyone¡¯s neck. to stand on end and a sharp, almost physical pain to shoot through their skin like a de. At this moment, everyone in the barbecue stall looked at Han with fear and panic. Mia, like everyone else, gazed at Han with a mixture of surprise and admiration. She could not help but notice how much he had grown since she met him right years ago. His firm jawline and icy, self- assured gaze exuded an irresistible charm, causing her heart to r. Han retracted his overwhelming aura and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afrail. As long as I¡¯m here, Hugh won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble. Just continue eating your barbecue and wait for his arrival¡± The patrons of the grill house finally breathed a collective sigh of relief. Beads of sweat were visible on many foreheads, and some were even panting from the intensity of the moment. The owner of the barbecue stall nervously wiped the sweat from his forehead and approached Han. In a trembling voice, he begged, ¡°Boss, 1 beg of you. Please leave quickly Our small shop cannot withstand your presence Suppose it would have been fine if it was just a normal fight. But, the thought of facing a powerful figure like Hugh was an entirely different matter If thetter happened, the stall owner knew he would not have the means to recover from the loss. Morrover, Han Jaber was no ordinary man. Despite his ins attire, his exceptional strength and skill allowed him to defeat a horde of experts in mere seconds. Clearly, he did not consider Hugh a threat at all If Hugh and Han were to sh at the barbecue stall, there was no doubt that the stall would be utterly destroyed. ¡°Boss, 1 understand your fears and desire to drive me away for peace. But have you considered what he would do to you if 1 am not here when his associates came over Han calmly replied. As the owner of the barbecue stall heard Han Jaber¡¯s words, his expression contorted into an ugly grimace. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead, indicating his mounting anxiety. He thought. ¡°If Hugh came over and saw that Han had left, wouldn¡¯t he unleash his anger on my grill house?¡± Han maintained a calm expression as he casually picked up a rotisserie chicken from the table and took a bite. He followed it with a sip of beer, exuding confidence as he assured the owner, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for any losses incurred today. ¡°Just focus on running your business. Keep the music ying and the dancing going. Just make sure to serve me plenty of wine and barbecue, Han Jaber said with a hint of authority. they won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble.¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Han¡¯s words were filled with confidence and they carried a peculiar charm that put people at case. The owner of the barbecue stall clenched his teeth and pondered for a moment. In the end, he remained silent and returned to grilling Han¡¯s reasoning was sound. If he drove Han away and Hugh arrived, the me would undoubtedly fall on the barbecue stall owner Rather than taking that risk, allowing Han to remain at the barbecue stall was wiser. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled. Sit down and eat, Han smiled reassuringly as he guided Mia back to her seat. He handed her a piece of rotisserie chicken, saying ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself too much. Whateveres our way, I¡¯ll take care of it¡± ¡°But Mi¡¯s voice trailed off, her worry still evident in her expression. She could not help but ponder. ¡°Thats the Four Kings. Once he arrives, there will undoubtedly be bloodshed¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If you trust Han, enjoy your meal. Everything will be fine, Noah interrupted calmly. Having known Han for a long time. Noah knew he never engaged in battles without careful preparation. Moreover, in the past few days, he had witnessed the immense power and capability of Han. This made him firmly believe that Han could resolve any challenges. Moreover considering the impending confrontation with Hugh, it was better to face him head-on now. By resolving all today, Perry not need to intervene again As he spoke. Noah When Han ?? eeth; positant (The broken ss sh of a wine bottle at his feet. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. infronted and defeated those experts, he shattered a wine bottle, transforming the ss shards into like projectiles arrived with his entourage and a tight ensued, he would also unleash his full power without holding anything back. After all. Hugh also felt despair after so many years of hardship Desperate to break free from being bullied, Noah also yearned for a decisive battle to settle the matter once and for all. Mia observed the two of them closely and could not help but notice a distinct change in their demeanor There was a the men¡¯s eyes, something she found both intriguing and unfamiliar newlound She pourd Han at the table and began eating barbecue, but her mind was far from at case. Despite her attempts to enjoy the meal she could not shake off her tier ess and the constant fea Hugh would muleed make an appea appetite diminished her thoughts Iner Her Mia discreetly pulled out her phone as she took bites of food and pretended to be engrossed in a game or social media. In reality, her fingers swiftly typed out messages, seeking help from her rtives and friends. One after another, she sent urgent pleas for assistance, hoping that someone would aid them. Tm in trouble Help me ¡°Help me someone ising to hurt me ¡± In the dailyt underground bank. Hugh sat in a leather chair, leisurely putting on a cigar. His sharp eyes scanned the discrepancies in the financial records before him. With an icy tone, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Any updates on Deacon Williams?¡± Recently, as Hugh meticulously examined the ounts, he unearthed a plethora of loopholes, particrly in the ounts associated with Deacon. To his utter disbelief, he discovered that Deacon had withdrawn a staggering 20 million dors loan from their underground bank That¡¯s such a massive sum of money! As there was no news of Deacon, it could only mean one thing: Hugh¡¯s hope of recovering the funds was fading away. Deacon had yed him! Standing beside Hugh were four of his trusted subordinates. Each possessed formidable strength and sharp intellect, making them invaluable assets to Hugh¡¯s operations. At this moment, their faces were grim, and their silence indicated the severity of the uruation. Having shared a good and close bond with Deacon, they directly approved his loans on a few asions. Now that Deacon had seemingly vanished with the money, the responsibility fell on their shoulders. Under Hugh¡¯s scrutinizing pure, the pressure on the men untensified, leaving them paralyzed with fear and unable to speak ¡°Ben, you were the closest to Deacon. Tell me, where is he?¡± Hugh asked, has sy stare piercing through the young man. there will be news soon.¡± As words left his lips, Ben could not help but curse at Deacon. The rage boiling in him made hirn entertain thoughts of seeking vengeance. Just then, Hugh¡¯s phone rang. interrupting the heavy silence. His face darkened further upon seeing the caller ID. In a rage. Hugh mmed his fist on the table, shattering it into countless fragments. His eyes burned with anger as he muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Bastard¡±¡± ¡°Mr. Hackbart, what¡¯s wrong? Ben asked hurriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Hugh growled, his voiceced with menace ¡°Remember, if you can¡¯t find Deacon today. I¡¯ll feed you to the fish!¡± Hugh¡¯s gaze turned icy as he rose from his seat andmanded, ¡°Prepare the car We¡¯re heading to Twelve High School¡± Someone had audaciouslyid a hand on his woman! How dare they! He wanted nothing more than to confront the person who had daredy a hand on has woman. With a burning fury in his heart, he resolved to personally seek out this bastard and deliver a swift and ruthless retribution before disposing of their body in the river Ben swiftly grabbed his phone and wasted no time arranging a car for Hugh. At that moment, a call interrupted the tense atmosphere. Ben turned his attention to the phone. The caller reported, ¡°Ben good news. We have finally discovered Deacon¡¯s whereabouts¡± Ben¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. He looked up at Hugh, who was about to leave for Twelve High School, and eximed, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, we have found Deacon¡¯s whereabouts!¡± ¡°Where is he Deacon asked. ¡°A fishing vige, Ben reported. ¡°Alright, take me to the fishing vige!¡± Hugh¡¯s voice was filled with icy determination as he stared ahead with a piercing gaze. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, aren¡¯t you nning to the Twelve High School John questioned. ¡°Deacon¡¯s matter takes precedence, Hugh answered in a cold, determined tone. He had ced immense trust in Deacon, entrusting him with a substantial amount of money. Yet, Deacon had betrayed has trust and absconded with the funds. It felt like a double betrayal, both on a personal and financial level. What Hugh hated the most was betrayal! Therefore, he feltpelled to take matters into his own hands and seek revenge on Deacon However, the primary objective was not only to seek justice but also to retrieve the stolen funds. As for Suranne, Hugh believed there would be ample opportunity to help her in the future John, Ben, and the others dared not utter another word. They followed Hugh¡¯s lead, swiftly setting off toward the fishing vige. They, too, harbored a burning rage within their hearts and were eager to unleash their fury upon Deacon. However, upon reaching the fishing vige, the group was met with a shocking sight that left them speechless. What appeared in front of them was not Deacon himself but a skeleton. An iplete skeleton! ¡°This is Deacon Williams?¡± Hugh asked, his voice turned cold as he locked his eyes on the fishermen and his right-hand man, Ben. Ben shot a nce at his subordinates, and his eyes filled with a sense of urgency. ¡°Are you absolutely certain this is Deacon Williams?¡¯ he demanded. Fear gripped the subordinate¡¯s eyes as he spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°This iplete skeleton was found by local fishermen in the sea. They discovered a token on the skeleton that had information about Deacon Williams, so they notified ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted DNA agencies, and after conducting a DNAparison, it has been confirmed that this skeleton is indeed the body of Deacon Williams.¡± Then, the subordinate handed Hugh the broken token and the appraisal agency¡¯s results. Hugh Croydon nced at the items, confirming that the broken token indeed belonged to Deacon. It was the same token they had obtained from the church before. Hugh¡¯s eyes turned icy cold as he demanded, ¡°Who is responsible for Deacon¡¯s death?¡± Judging from the condition of has broken bones tharon and treble st These wound¡¯s did not seem lik Ben stared at the veeletean shared the prien deta But tragically he wa ¡°If the fishermen hadn¡¯t parked up this corpse by chanes ¡°But I specte its very likely everett Mary¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes narrowed, has voserced with fury. ¡°Are you referring to formal dealers wit Hugh¡¯s eyes turned any, has voce dripgang with male as hemander ¡°Find out who murdered Leacon and sole my money. I want the person torni izan shreds?¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 *Snake?¡± When Noah saw the snake, his pupils constricted swiftly, and his heart sank. Oh no! Noah wanted to get out of the way, but the venomous snake was too fast, and he could not avoid it, his eyes filling with despair. At that moment, arge hand reached out from behind Noah and grabbed the snake¡¯s head. Han moved quickly, immediately helping Noah catch the venomous snake that had attacked him after Han, himself, had dealt with the other snake that had pounced on him. Both venomous snakes had triangr-shaped heads, and their bodies were colorful, looking especially gorgeous. Moreover, they were also very ferocious. Even though its head was held in ce by Han, its body was still twisting, like an iron whip being swung fiercely around, aimed directly at Han¡¯s face. It was very fast and powerful. Han¡¯s gaze was cold. Without a word. Han exerted force with both hands, immediately crushing the heads of the two venomous snakes. Instantly, the bodies of the two venomous snakes fell limply to the ground. ¡°Why are there snakes?¡± Noah looked at the bodies of the two venomous snakes with a solemn expression. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked out into the distance. An extremely cold murderous aura swept over from that direction and hit him. making his hair stand on end. This was the first time Han had encountered such a strong and murderous aura after returning to Lightdom City. The person heading in their direction was clearly powerful and terrifying. At the very least, this person hadmitted grievous crimes and killed many others. Han picked up a roll of tissue on the table and wiped the snake blood from his hand, immediately helping Mia up from the ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°My calf¡­ it hurts!¡± Mia¡¯s face was pale. Han looked down and saw that a venomous snake was still wrapped tightly around Mia¡¯s calf. The wound on Mia¡¯s leg had already swelled, looking ckish-purple. Without another word, Han crushed the head of the venomous snake on the spot. Then, he shattered a wine bottle, picked up a piece of ss, cut open the ck snake¡¯s stomach, took the snake¡¯s galldder, and put it in Mia¡¯s mouth. ¡°W-what did you feed me?¡± Mia whined. Almost immediately, Mia¡¯s eyes widened, and she felt even worse than she had. Han barely reacted, giving Mia a pat, and with a swallowing action, Mia swallowed the snake¡¯s galldder. Han squatted down and took out the silver needle he carried with him, immediately using it to seal off the blood vessels. and nerves around Mia¡¯s wound to prevent the venom from traveling to the rest of her body. Han then pressed hisrge hand against Mia¡¯s back, infusing dense and pure vital energy into her to protect her heart. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± After Mia swallowed the snake¡¯s galldder, her face immediately changed, and she was so disgusted that she almost wanted to vomit. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned, and the snake¡¯s galldder is an antidote for its venom. You¡¯d better not move around. Keep your emotions calm and stable. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy for the poison to attack your heart,¡± Han said in a low voice. When Mia heard this, her face turned pale. At this moment, Noah patted Han¡¯s shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, something¡¯s wrong¡± Noah stared ahead, his gaze solemn. There were screains. ¡°A snake!¡± ¡°Why are there so many snakes?¡± ¡°Hurry and run Ahead of them, everyone had terrified expressions, screaming and fleeing in all directions. On the ground, hundreds of snakes ran amok Countless venomous snakes were rushing towards them threateningly. The screams only intensified. ¡°Snakes!¡± Within the Meat and Greet Smokehouse, as customers noticed the number of snakes crawling in their direction, they all paled in shock, throwing down the food in their hands and fleeing. Even the boss of the smokehouse was terrified and fled in a hurry. In less than a minute, only Han, Suranne, and their respective groups were left inside. To be precise, Han and the others were the only people left on the entire street. The street was deserted. The venomous snakes were like an entire army, scaring everyone on the street into fleeing. ¡°Snakes, so many snakes, so disgusting. When Mia saw so many snakes crawling toward them, she was so frightened that her face turned pale, and Mia hid behind Han in horror. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let me take a look at your wound first.¡± Han Jaber ignored the situation, squatting on the ground and examining the bite wound on Mia¡¯s leg before his expression changed. Han¡¯s acupuncture skill could suppress the spread of venom and contain it in one area, but that area would also sustain more damage If Han didn¡¯t clear up the poison in time, all the tissue and muscles in the area of Mia¡¯s injury would die. There was no time to think Han immediately seated Mia in a chair and picked up the ss fragment, ready to open the wound to release the poisoned blood ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave a wound. Mia said hurriedly. Han paused, thinking, before he threw away the de and bent down, covering Mia¡¯s wound with his mouth. Han sucked out arge mouthful of poisoned blood, spitting a pool of ck blood onto the ground. Almost crying out, Mia quickly covered her mouth, only a muffled sound escaping her lips. Although Mia knew that Han was helping her to get rid of the poison, it felt really good. Noah¡¯s eyes darkened Han, hurry up Those venomous snakes are almost here¡±¡± As Noah spoke, he clenched the ss fragment in his hand, staring straight ahead. Ahead of them, the venomous snakes were moving quickly, heading straight for them. At this moment. Trevon, Suranne, and the others had all woken up, shocked to see the venomous snakes rushing toward them Suranne was so frightened that she jumped up, hiding by Trevon¡¯s side, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Fisher, save¡­. Live me¡­ Trevon¡¯s expression changed when he saw so many venomous snakes. ¡°Sam Davies is here!¡± ¡°Sam Davies? Who is that?¡± Suranne looked puzzled. ¡°A demon!¡± Trevon gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with fear. It seemed that just the mention of this name scared Trevon, all the muscles in his body trembling with fear. Forcing himself to calm down, Trevon said in a low voice. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s Mr. Croydon¡¯s people who are here. We won¡¯t have any problems. These venomous snakes won¡¯t attack us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the venomous snakes had already reached Han and his friends. The snakes seemed to be very clear about their goal, rushing straight for Han, Noah, and Mia to bite them. ¡°Beast!¡± Noah gritted his teeth and immediately pushed the table to the ground to slow the snakes down. Noah then raised the ss fragment he held and used it like a dagger, stung frantically, sheing some of the venomous stakes into half. However, there were too many venomous snakes, and Noah could not kill them all by himself. Very quickly, the venomous snakes had caused fall over Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The venomous snakes opened their meaths which were already stained with biased, leading wraight Sue Tannehi w There was a whooshing sound At this moment, there wo sh of a de The venomous snakes were immediately cut into right porces and fell to the ground Hari had already finished has mouth as he held a rectangr stupert ss fragmeta but the venom from M mauned. Han alood op es a physical apparted that ineae As he stood a monstro killing intent swept out of him. It was sruakes into retreating, their eyes were filled with fear, and they did not dare to move forward antystisee Stukes were anumals and had very sharp senises en it came to danger At this moment, the snakes all felt that Han was a terrifying existence that cold endanger these inves, and they dad isese arry further dare to Han wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his gaze sand coldly Stop hiding Come out? Chapter 199 Chapter 199 *Snake?¡± When Noah saw the snake, his pupils constricted swiftly, and his heart sank. Oh no! Noah wanted to get out of the way, but the venomous snake was too fast, and he could not avoid it, his eyes filling with despair. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At that moment, arge hand reached out from behind Noah and grabbed the snake¡¯s head. Han moved quickly, immediately helping Noah catch the venomous snake that had attacked him after Han, himself, had dealt with the other snake that had pounced on him. Both venomous snakes had triangr-shaped heads, and their bodies were colorful, looking especially gorgeous. Moreover, they were also very ferocious. Even though its head was held in ce by Han, its body was still twisting, like an iron whip being swung fiercely around, aimed directly at Han¡¯s face. It was very fast and powerful. Han¡¯s gaze was cold. Without a word. Han exerted force with both hands, immediately crushing the heads of the two venomous snakes. Instantly, the bodies of the two venomous snakes fell limply to the ground. ¡°Why are there snakes?¡± Noah looked at the bodies of the two venomous snakes with a solemn expression. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked out into the distance. An extremely cold murderous aura swept over from that direction and hit him. making his hair stand on end. This was the first time Han had encountered such a strong and murderous aura after returning to Lightdom City. The person heading in their direction was clearly powerful and terrifying. At the very least, this person hadmitted grievous crimes and killed many others. Han picked up a roll of tissue on the table and wiped the snake blood from his hand, immediately helping Mia up from the ground. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°My calf¡­ it hurts!¡± Mia¡¯s face was pale. Han looked down and saw that a venomous snake was still wrapped tightly around Mia¡¯s calf. The wound on Mia¡¯s leg had already swelled, looking ckish-purple. Without another word, Han crushed the head of the venomous snake on the spot. Then, he shattered a wine bottle, picked up a piece of ss, cut open the ck snake¡¯s stomach, took the snake¡¯s galldder, and put it in Mia¡¯s mouth. ¡°W-what did you feed me?¡± Mia whined. Almost immediately, Mia¡¯s eyes widened, and she felt even worse than she had. Han barely reacted, giving Mia a pat, and with a swallowing action, Mia swallowed the snake¡¯s galldder. Han squatted down and took out the silver needle he carried with him, immediately using it to seal off the blood vessels. and nerves around Mia¡¯s wound to prevent the venom from traveling to the rest of her body. Han then pressed hisrge hand against Mia¡¯s back, infusing dense and pure vital energy into her to protect her heart. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± After Mia swallowed the snake¡¯s galldder, her face immediately changed, and she was so disgusted that she almost wanted to vomit. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned, and the snake¡¯s galldder is an antidote for its venom. You¡¯d better not move around. Keep your emotions calm and stable. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy for the poison to attack your heart,¡± Han said in a low voice. When Mia heard this, her face turned pale. At this moment, Noah patted Han¡¯s shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, something¡¯s wrong¡± Noah stared ahead, his gaze solemn. There were screains. ¡°A snake!¡± ¡°Why are there so many snakes?¡± ¡°Hurry and run Ahead of them, everyone had terrified expressions, screaming and fleeing in all directions. On the ground, hundreds of snakes ran amok Countless venomous snakes were rushing towards them threateningly. The screams only intensified. ¡°Snakes!¡± Within the Meat and Greet Smokehouse, as customers noticed the number of snakes crawling in their direction, they all paled in shock, throwing down the food in their hands and fleeing. Even the boss of the smokehouse was terrified and fled in a hurry. In less than a minute, only Han, Suranne, and their respective groups were left inside. To be precise, Han and the others were the only people left on the entire street. The street was deserted. The venomous snakes were like an entire army, scaring everyone on the street into fleeing. ¡°Snakes, so many snakes, so disgusting. When Mia saw so many snakes crawling toward them, she was so frightened that her face turned pale, and Mia hid behind Han in horror. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let me take a look at your wound first.¡± Han Jaber ignored the situation, squatting on the ground and examining the bite wound on Mia¡¯s leg before his expression changed. Han¡¯s acupuncture skill could suppress the spread of venom and contain it in one area, but that area would also sustain more damage If Han didn¡¯t clear up the poison in time, all the tissue and muscles in the area of Mia¡¯s injury would die. There was no time to think Han immediately seated Mia in a chair and picked up the ss fragment, ready to open the wound to release the poisoned blood ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to leave a wound. Mia said hurriedly. Han paused, thinking, before he threw away the de and bent down, covering Mia¡¯s wound with his mouth. Han sucked out arge mouthful of poisoned blood, spitting a pool of ck blood onto the ground. Almost crying out, Mia quickly covered her mouth, only a muffled sound escaping her lips. Although Mia knew that Han was helping her to get rid of the poison, it felt really good. Noah¡¯s eyes darkened Han, hurry up Those venomous snakes are almost here¡±¡± As Noah spoke, he clenched the ss fragment in his hand, staring straight ahead. Ahead of them, the venomous snakes were moving quickly, heading straight for them. At this moment. Trevon, Suranne, and the others had all woken up, shocked to see the venomous snakes rushing toward them Suranne was so frightened that she jumped up, hiding by Trevon¡¯s side, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Fisher, save¡­. Live me¡­ Trevon¡¯s expression changed when he saw so many venomous snakes. ¡°Sam Davies is here!¡± ¡°Sam Davies? Who is that?¡± Suranne looked puzzled. ¡°A demon!¡± Trevon gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with fear. It seemed that just the mention of this name scared Trevon, all the muscles in his body trembling with fear. Forcing himself to calm down, Trevon said in a low voice. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s Mr. Croydon¡¯s people who are here. We won¡¯t have any problems. These venomous snakes won¡¯t attack us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the venomous snakes had already reached Han and his friends. The snakes seemed to be very clear about their goal, rushing straight for Han, Noah, and Mia to bite them. ¡°Beast!¡± Noah gritted his teeth and immediately pushed the table to the ground to slow the snakes down. Noah then raised the ss fragment he held and used it like a dagger, stung frantically, sheing some of the venomous stakes into half. However, there were too many venomous snakes, and Noah could not kill them all by himself. Very quickly, the venomous snakes had caused fall over The venomous snakes opened their meaths which were already stained with biased, leading wraight Sue Tannehi w There was a whooshing sound At this moment, there wo sh of a de The venomous snakes were immediately cut into right porces and fell to the ground Hari had already finished has mouth as he held a rectangr stupert ss fragmeta but the venom from M mauned. Han alood op es a physical apparted that ineae As he stood a monstro killing intent swept out of him. It was sruakes into retreating, their eyes were filled with fear, and they did not dare to move forward antystisee Stukes were anumals and had very sharp senises en it came to danger At this moment, the snakes all felt that Han was a terrifying existence that cold endanger these inves, and they dad isese arry further dare to Han wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his gaze sand coldly Stop hiding Come out? cold Chapter 200 Chapter 200 With his sharp eyesight, Han stared at a dark corner behind the venomous snakes When Han had been helping Mia to remove the poison, he had already noticed a chilly energy hiding in that dark COTINCE However, the person hiding in the dark corner did not appear immediately. Instead, the sound of a flute, so soft it almost couldn¡¯t be heard, quietly floated out from that corner Under the influence of the flute, the eyes of those venomous snakes turned red, even though they had been intimidated by Han a moment ago Their eyes were now filled with madness and murderous intent. Sucking out their tongues, the snakes pounced at Han from all directions as if they had gone crazy This was an indiscriminate attack of a sea of snakes! ¡°Han is dead this time.¡± Seeing this. Trevor¡¯s eyes revealed a gloating expression. Controlling venomous snakes was one of Sam Davies skills Now that so many venomous snakes were pouncing on Han, if each snake spat out a mouthful of foam at him, it would be enough to drown Han Han Jaber was definitely going to die. ¡°Han, be careful!¡± Seeing this, Mia¡¯s expression changed drastically, her heart practically jumping into her throat. ¡°Han, get out of there!¡± Noah¡¯s eyes were also nlled with worry. Just then, an explosive sound reached their ears. Just as everyone thought Han was about to be killed by the venomous snakes, shes of light suddenly appeared and covered the sky, with Han at its center. Under these shes, all the venomous snakes were cut into threes, their flesh and blood flying everywhere. Han stood among the corpses of the venomous snakes, his figure towering like a mountain, his gaze as sharp as a knife, and the ss dagger in his hand emitted a terrifying cold light. At this moment. Han was like a god that had descended to the mortal world, mighty and awe- inspiring, and his entire body was surrounded by a strong aura that no one could look at directly. ¡°Wh what?¡± Seeing this scene. Trevon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, extremely shocked Suranne was also dumbfounded. Even Mia and Noah were taken by surprise. All of them looked at Han¡¯s back, their mouths agape, so shocked they could not speak. After some time, Suranne returned to her senses, her pupils constricting, looking like she had seen a ghost. She said with a trembling voice. ¡°What¡­ what happened just now? Was it some special effect?¡± Trevon¡¯s lips trembled, unable to say a word. It was too surreal! They hadn¡¯t even seen Han deliver the attack, only the shes of light crossing each other and killing all the venomous snakes attacking him It was almost like aputer-generated special effect, so much so that one couldn¡¯t believe it had happened. Mia and Noah had also been stunned by this scene, looking back at Han in a daze. At this moment, they felt like they didn¡¯t even know Han. After all, the shes of light just now were too powerful! They weren¡¯t the only ones who had been shocked. As Han¡¯s des of light shone, the flute sounds in the dark corner had also stopped It was as if the person in the darkness could not believe what he had just seen. Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at the dark corner, and his gaze weemed to have crossed more than 300 feet and right through that person. ¡°I already know where you are. Don¡¯t lude anymore. Show yourself Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°A cowardly rat who hides is not a nian at all!¡± Han¡¯s words seemed to have agitated the person, and with a loud thund, the person started walking over withrge strides. This was a burly and strong man with an inverted triangr face and snake-like eyes, cold and terrifying There were venomous snake carimgs hanging from hus cars, adding a strange aura to lum He stared at Han coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills¡± After seeing this person, Trevon¡¯s expression changed and he exmed, ¡°It¡¯s really him. Venomous snake, Sam Davies!¡° ¡°Venomous snake Sam Davies Who¡¯s that Surrane looked puzzled. Surrane had been with Hugh for a month, and during this time, she had seen many experts but had never even heard of this person¡¯s Trevon looked at Sam with fear, but even so, it contained respect. Trevon said, ¡°Mr. Davies is Mr. Croydon¡¯s right-hand man and one of the Big Four under Mr. Croydon! ¡°The Big Four each have their unique skills Sam¡¯s skill is that he can control venomous snakes and is an expert in using poison. It¡¯s said that his entire body cultivates terrifying and lethal bacteria. ¡°Under normal circumstances, he might not be a match for others. However, has skills with poison are impossible to guard against. Regr lord-ss experts are no match for ham. Even some general- ss experts will be poisoned to death if they aren¡¯t careful ¡°This person is Mr. Croydon¡¯s ace assassin. As long as he attacks, his opponent will definitely die! ¡°When faced with bacteria and poison, experts are also susceptible!¡± Hearing this, Suranne was overjoyed. Since Sam was so powerful, they would definitely win. Suranne immediately stood up and pointed at Han and Mia, speaking to Sam. ¡°Mr. Davies, these two assholes are the ones who attacked me. Attack now and kill them! ¡°No, keep that slut alive. It¡¯s best not to kill her but disfigure her and make her wish she was dead¡± Suranne¡¯s eyes were cold and vicious as she stared at Mia and steered. As a woman and a beauty, Suranne had a lot of confidence in herself and felt she was more beautiful than many others. However, ever since Suratine saw Mia, she felt that she had somehow been overtaken. In terms of their chest size, Mia was twice asrge as Suramme! In terms of height, Mia was almost two inches taller than Suranne. In terms ofplexion, Mia¡¯s skin was really fairer than snow, soft and youthful looking In terms of looks, Mia¡¯s looks were even better than Suranne¡¯s. Next to Mia, Suranne was overshadowed. Most of the time, when Mia was with her, everyone¡¯s attention would be on Mia Therefore, Suranne had always been envious and even hated Mia. Suranne hated that Mia was prettier than her and that Mia¡¯s acting skills were better than hers. Suranne had always wanted to beat Mia, even ruin Ma Ever since Suranne had gotten together with Hugh, she had tried her best to make Hugh happy so that she could use Hugh¡¯s power to beat Mia Since Mia wanted to take the professional exam, Suranne decided to take it, even using her background to eliminate Mia Mia joined the production team and became the female lead, so Suranne also asked 1ugh to spend money to take away the lead role from Mia Now that Han had stepped in and helped Mia to go up against her. Suranne wished she could kill Han and disfigure Mia so that Mia would live in pain for the rest of her life. However, before she could finish speaking, Sam gave her a cold look ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°W-What did you stunned ¡°Shut Sam¡¯s gaze was cold and arrogant. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can order me around just because you¡¯re Mr. Croydon¡¯s woman Shut up when I¡¯m working ¡°If you dare to order me around, I¡¯ll disfigure you!¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Sam¡¯s was cold, and his attitude was here and domineering as he red fiercely at Suranna Thus gaze immediately frightened Suranne, and she took a few steps back in fear nut to support Suranne and different from other He¡¯s obstinate, and ¡°If you a low voire. ¡°Ms Jarkson, you must not provoke Mr. Davies. He is The won¡¯t even listen to Mr. Croydon nger ham, disfigurement is a small matter. He might even poison you to death¡± qression changed. He¡¯s not even afraid of Mr. Croydones Trevon nodded Suram eyes were filled with fear, and she immediately took a few steps backward, not daring to say another word The only reason why Suranne could be so domineering was because Hugh was backing her up. Otherwise, Suranne wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke anyone At the same time, her eyes had a savage book in them as she gloated Since Sam was so powerful and arrogant, with a big shot like harn around. Han would definitely die Sam nced at Suranne before his cold gazended on Han ¡°Kid I. Sam Davies, have never been afraid of nobodies. Tell me your name!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my name¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold, and he took a step forward with a ss dagger in his hand, heading towards Sam. ¡°Your flute has something to do with those venomous snakes attacking us just now, right?¡± Han¡¯s gaze was sharp, and he immediately saw the small silver flute on Sam¡¯s waist. When the flure had sounded just now, the venomous snakes had attacked them crazily That wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°To be able to kill so many of my venomous snakes in one go, you¡¯re quite capablet¡± Sam looked at Han and enunciated each word Tadmire talent, so I can¡¯t bear to kill you? ¡°Come to Mr. Croydon¡¯s side and follow us On behalf of Mr. Croydon, I¡¯ll give you a monthly sry of 200 thousand dors ¡°How¡¯s that Before Sam could firush his sentence, Han had already appeared in front of him like a ghost, his sharp eyes staring directly at Sam An extremely terrifying murderous aura followed Han, engulfing Sam like a giant wave. ¡°Wha what?¡± Sam¡¯s pupils constricted in an instant, his eyes filled with shock. Sam had been on full alert because he wanted to guard against any sudden moves from Han However, he had not expected Han to be so fast, arriving in front of him in the blink of an eye. Han was so fast! So much so, that Sam could not react in time. However, Sam was also an expert. The moment Han had arrived in front of him, Sam had already reacted. Suppressing his shock, Sam raised arge ball of poisonous powder in his hand and released it in Han¡¯s face. At the same time. Sam raised the dagger in his other hand and shed at Han¡¯s throat, quick as lightning Sam was strong, his movements were quick, and his reactions were fast, filled with a murderous aura. Before the venomous snakes had arrived, Sam had already made all the preparations. All the roadside surveince cameras had been destroyed by Sam so even if he killed Han, there was no evidence against him. Sam was fast, but unfortunately for him. Han was faster A cold gleam from a de shed across like lightning A huge wound instantly appeared across Sam¡¯s throat, and blood gushed out. The dagger in Sam¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a ng. Sam used both his hands to press against his throat, but blood still spurted out like a fountain Sam widened his eyes and looked at Han in utter disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? You¡­ you¡­ who are you? Han was too fast. He was so fast that Sam hadn¡¯t been able to see anything clearly before his neck had been shed. ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have the right to know my name,¡± Han answered coldly. Sam¡¯s body swayed. He pressed against his wound with all his might and said with difficulty, ¡°Your¡­ your friend has been poisoned Without my antidote, she won¡¯t be able to live. Save¡­ save me!¡± Han chuckled. ¡°Your snake venom is called ck Impermanence, right? ck Impermanence venom is nothing to me.¡± Han said. ¡°Wh what¡± When Sam heard this, his pupils constricted, and a look of shock crossed his eyes. ck Impermanence was his special snake venom. He had only used it two or three times in total. If Han had not been poisoned, how did he know it was ck Impermanence? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Shocking! Shocking! Shocking! Sam wanted to say something more, but blood gushed out from the wound on his neck. His vision turned ck, and he fell to the ground. unable to open his eyes. At this moment, Sam had countless questions in his mind. Who was Han Jaber? How did Han know about his special snake venom? Han looked down at Sam, saying coldly. ¡°This is what happens when you hurt my ssmate.¡± As Han finished speaking. he let his energy flow out, shattering the ss fragment into powder and scattering it on the ground Then, as if he had done something very ordinary. Han returned to the smokehouse. It was silent. Within the food stall, everyone¡¯s expressions had changed drastically, looking at Han with fear in their eyes. No one expected Han Jaber to be so firm as to kill Sam on the spot. ¡°Evil. This person is a devil¡± Suranne¡¯s face paled in horror, her lips trembled, and she was terrified. At this moment. Suranne felt as if she had fallen into a freezer as she looked at Han in shock. At first. Suranne thought Han was just arrogant and domineering, and would just cause some injury. Suranne never thought that Han would really dare to kill someone. At this moment. Han stood in front of Suranne and stared at her coldly. Frightened. Suranne turned pale, falling to the ground, and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have treated Mia like that. Please give me a chance. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Suranne looked at Han as if she was looking at a demon, feeling the fear all the way to her bones as she trembled. As Suranne spoke, she tried to hide behind Trevon, as if this was the only way she could find some sense of security Trevon¡¯s eyes were also filled with fear and he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, we were really wrong. Please please forgive us. We never thought of killing you. We don¡¯t deserve to die¡± Han raised his hand and pped Suranne across her face. The impact was so hard that the sound of the p rang out, and Suranne spat out blood as she fell toward the ground. Han¡¯s voice was cold as he spoke. ¡°Apologize to Ms Schmidt immediately! Suranne was terrified. She immediately got up and walked towards Mia, kneeling in front of Mia and begging for mercy. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I was wrong. Please spare me. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡°Please ask him not to kill me.¡± Suranne was just a D-list celebrity. Of course, she had never witnessed a murder before. After seeing Han kill Sam with her own eyes, Suranne was scared out of her wits and hurriedly begged for mercy. Mia¡¯s face was pale too and she did not know what to say. At this moment, Mia was still stunned by the fact that Han had killed someone, unable to focus on anything else. Han walked over and picked Suranne up easily like an eagle catching a tiny chick, and threw her down beside Sam Suranne screamed as she saw Sam¡¯s body covered in blood, so frightened that her face turned pale and she couldn¡¯t stop screaming. Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he pronounced each word slowly. ¡°Stop screaming. Sam is not dead yet. If you bring him back now, he can still be saved. ¡°Take him and get lost!¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 ¡°What¡¯ He he¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Suri Suranne hurriedly touched Sam Sam¡¯s indeed still m and he was still breathing As that thought formed in mand. Sur heaved a of relief. If Sam had really died, it w biggest trai ¡°He¡¯s not dead? agreed or not. Trevon immediately carried Sam on his Trevon also looked happy, his eyes lighting up, and be immediately ran over to che Sam¡¯s condition. Realizing Sam was not dead. Trevon was veryyed and said ¡°He¡¯s indeed alive Ms. Jackson, let¡¯s quickly go to the hospital?¡± With that, not ran direction of the hempital nd rushed toward the ck anal fear but she quickly follo after Trevon At that moment After Ita i be retur and died rust want to be any has seat at the smokehouse and said. (high heaven. The food do 60 dors ared ced it on the table, pressing it and Noah, ¡°Alright, this ce even smell good anymore. Let¡¯s go. a beer bottle Ming ready to leave beaved an sigh of relief are! as filled Han reacted de rashang cet huree fernabile too face Han anymore killed barri (thar c rith Han and Ne chanely deli interor pain fr and stumbled, almost fall rly to support Mi injuries are serious. You C alightly for Mia Miss rys lit up the medunty leaned again Hana back and wrapped both her arms annual Han¡¯s neck from Hastan supported Mis longings rasly araling up as if Mis weighed nothing and walked out of the umokehouse hurrandly follo koon, the three of them had let Just as Har suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s been school Let we hamil aral tak Ha axed at es ch other and nodded in agreemend Thus mucer Carrying Max. Har walked toward their old school As they walked. Mi pressed against has back. The feeling of havin his back felt strange to Han Mia¡¯s figure was really good. With every step that Han took, he would bump lightly against Mia¡¯s body h marvelous feeling Mia did not notier anything, contasung to be on Han¡¯s back feeling safe and happy Han¡¯s back was broad and muscr, making Mia feel like she was lying atop a tall mountain. Moreover, Hay sked very steadily Jeel bumpy to Mua at In fact, when Mu leaned against Han, she even snelled Thas was not perfume but a natural fresh fragranceing from Han Thas made Mia feel comfortable and rted ¡°Thas well really good I really warst to hug has and tell this for the rest of my life.¡± Mia thought to herself as she hugged Haytan rightly are almost bursed her head into Han¡¯s neck, greedy whaling the fragrance from Han In the past, Mia always felt that men would all unwell strongly of sweat Even when she worked with male celebrities who paid a lot of attention to their general condition, when those male celebrities filmed action movies, they would perspire after some martial arts moves. That smell of sweat would smell a little sour, at the very least. However, Mia actually smelled such a refreshing smell on Han. He really smelled nice. Noah looked at Han, who was walking in front with Mia on his back, and smiled, naturally falling into step behind them. Looking at their backs, Noah revealed a fatherly smile. However, when the three of them arrived at the school gate, they were stopped by the security guard. Han and Noah tried to convince the security guard to let them in and even offered him cigarettes, but nothing worked, and they were still rejected. The security guard was a man in his fifties. He wore reading sses and looked especially serious. When he saw that the three of them were not students, he immediately stopped them and refused to let them in. He even said that he was afraid that they would cause harm to the students if they went in. At this moment, Mia looked up from Han¡¯s back and looked at the security guard with a lovely smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Atkinson, do you remember me? Im Mia Schmidt.¡± ¡°Mia Schmidt?¡± The security guard, Mr. Atkinson, looked at Mia¡¯s pretty face and a trace of doubt shed across his eyes. ¡°I forgot to tell you that when I was studying. I used the name, Selena Schmidt, Mia exined. ¡°Selena Schmidt? I remember now!¡± When Mr. Atkinson heard this name, his eyes immediately lit up and he said loudly. ¡°So it¡¯s you, girl I heard that you¡¯ve be a big star. It¡¯s been a long time since west met and you¡¯ve be so beautiful. You¡¯ve really changed a lot as you grew up When Mia was in school, she had helped Mr. Atkinson¡¯s daughter with some things, and he had always remembered this kind gesture. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Now that Mr. Atkinson heard her name, he immediately felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, don¡¯t be so loud. It won¡¯t be good if it causes amotion Please keep my identity a secret¡± Mia smiled and said. ¡°The three of us want to take a look around the school and reminisce about our high school days. Please let us in. I promise you that we are good people.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? How can you be a bad person? ¡°Hurry and go in.¡± Mr. Atkinsonughed loudly and immediately opened the gate, allowing the three of them to enter. Thank you, Mr. Atkinson,¡± Mia gave him a lovely smile. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a sweet girl. Don¡¯t talk so much, hurry and go in Mr. Atkinson said with a smile. Mia patted Han¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mr. Jaber, let¡¯s go.¡± Han and Noah nced at each other, feeling both amused and resigned. The both of them had talked for a long time and even gave him cigarettes but in the end, it was not as effective as a few words from Mia. Resigned, Han just carried Mia in. ¡°You guys go in. I¡¯ll stay here and chat with Mr. Atkinson for a while.¡± Noah stayed where he was and smiled. Noah could tell at a nce that Mia was interested in Han. Of course, he would not follow the two of them to be their third wheel. Instead, he would give both of them some time and space. As Noah spoke, he handed a cigarette to Mr. Atkinson and smiled. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, do you still remember me? I¡¯m Noah Wrinkler. ¡°Mr. Wrinkler? When did you be like this?¡± Mr. Atkinson looked back at Noah in disbelief, his eyes shocked. From what he remembered, Noah was the most famous second-generation heir in school. Why was he in this state now? ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Noah said with a bitter smule. Han paused and turned around to ask, ¡°Noah, are you really noting in?¡± Noah lit a cigarette and took a puff, waving at Han and saying with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go in to take a look sal reminisce about the good times in the past. Tll be in the security room talking to Mr. Atkinson for a while.¡± Han had no choice but to carry Mia in ¡°Mr. Wrinkler, is Selena in a rtionship? Is that man her boyfriend Mr. Atkinson looked at the backs of Han and Mia, the curiosity at a piece of gossip burning in his eyes. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 ¡°Mr. Atkinson, you¡¯re asking me? Who should task, then? I don¡¯t know anything about the two of them.¡± Noah similed and said. ¡°We just happened to meet at the ss reunion today and decided toe back to the school to take ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why is that man carrying Selena?¡± ¡°Mr. Atkinson, Selena¡¯s leg is injured, so she can¡¯t move around easily. Didn¡¯t you see that the wound on her foot was still bleeding¡± ¡°Oly no, then she has to be treated quickly. Why is she still in the mood to stroll around the school? Aren¡¯t you guys too ambitious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The wound has been treated. Nothing will happen.¡± Noah walked into the security room and picked up Mr. Aikinson¡¯s thermos before picking up a disposable cup and himself a cup, chatting andughing with Mr. Atkinson. While Noah was chatting with Mr. Atkinson, Han had already carried Mia to the school field. pouring At this moment, all the students were already having their evening self-study session. The sounds of reading aloud could be heard from some of the sses. Vagurly, they could hear someone reciting ancient poems, ¡°Against biting winds and high sky, the monkeys howl. Over clear water and white sands, birds fly back In the foreignnguage corner of the school, some high school students were reciting foreignnguage words, and some students were speaking to each other in thatnguage. There were also ssrooms where students were being tested for specific subjects. n and Mai sat on the field, and looked around at their surroundings, feeling a little emotional. It had only been eight years, but the school field had changed from a small forest to a modern field. There was a football field, a track, as well as a basketball court. There were even many table tennis tables at the edge of the field. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the school to be so nice after we graduated.¡± Mia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s one of thews of schools. After you graduate, the school will definitely be better Han smiled. The two of them chatted casually, talking about many things from the past and their good high school days. Han also went to the school health office. He found gauze and alcohol, disinfected Mia¡¯s wound, and bandaged it. Mia looked at Han who was seriously treating her wound and said sincerely. ¡°Han, when did you be so amazing?¡± From what Mia could remember, although Han had also been stubborn in the past, he had not been that skilled. The current Han Jaber was terrifyingly strong, ughtering so many venomous snakes in the blink of an eye. He was so decisive in killing that he almost killed Sam Davies. Such skills and methods had shocked Mia. ¡°I¡¯ve just experienced some things and learned some skills,¡± Han said calmly Han had learned all his skills in hell. He¡¯d experienced life-and-death trials and tribtions. In a rain of bullets, he had. hovered between life and death and these skills were like a gift he¡¯d received for going through all of that. Thinking about what he had experienced in the past, Han felt quite emotional. The bloody battles in the past felt like they¡¯d urred just yesterday. Be it standing in the middle of the city or sitting at the edge of the school in the past, Han always had the feeling that he¡¯d fallen asleep on the field as a student and just had a very long dream. However, the moment he opened his eyes, the school field had changed, and so had he, Limages of the past appeared in his mind as if he was racing past it all. Han looked at everything in the school that was both familiar and unfamiliar and had mixed feelings. Although Han had graduated from here, this ce no longer belonged to him. ¡°Time really flies. In the past, I felt that it would be a long time before I grew up and I couldn¡¯t wait for it toe. Now that I¡¯ve grown up. I realize that I was the most carefree when I was studying¡± Han sighed. ¡°Yeah, if possible, I wish to live a carefree high school life for the rest of my life.¡± Mia nodded in agreement. ¡°Then you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to be stuck in high school¡± Han smiled. Although Han missed the innocence of high school, he had no regrets about what he had experienced No pain, no gain. Han had experienced so much suffering and also obtained many skills. Now, he had the ability to protect his family, the ability to stand up for his friends, and the ability to protect his friends and family when they needed him. All the suffering was worth it. Mia looked up at Han in shock. Mia thought for a moment before saying. ¡°Han, I want to set up a dinner to settle the grudge between you and Maxwell¡± ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t care about Maxwell Rivers. Han said confidently. Not long ago. Han hadpletely defeated Maxwell. In the future, even if Maxwell appeared in front of him. Maxwell. would not dare to be so arrogant. ¡°Maxwell¡¯s father is a five-star Lord and holds great power in the Lightdom Military Department. If you continue to fight him, you will definitely not be Maxwell¡¯s match¡± Mia¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Han smiled but did not continue speaking. Mia frowned slightly, looking at Han¡¯s determined and disdainful gaze. Mia immediately understood that Han was also a proud person and would notpromiseOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Mia didn¡¯t continue this line of conversation and changed the topic instead. ¡°I saw you were quite good at carving previously and carved quite beautifully. Can you give me an emerald pendant?¡± Han was also very forthright, taking out all the stones he had with him and cing them in front of Mia. ¡°Which one do you want? Pick one yourself¡± Mia¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the stones, feeling like she wanted everything It was too artistic, too beautiful and so vivid and lifelike! However, Mia was restrained and not that greedy. Instead, she picked up a spirit stone in the shape of a horse and chuckled. Im born in the year of the horse, so I¡¯ll choose this. Thank you. ¡°By the way, what do you want? In return, I¡¯ll give you a gift as well ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything special I want. If you want to return the favor, do as you see fit. Han said with a smile. ¡°Alright, then give me your address. I¡¯ll send you a gift when it¡¯s ready Mia smiled gently and ced the horse-shaped emerald pendant in her palm as if she had obtained a treasure that she loved and treasured dearly. ¡°This stone has been blessed. If you wear it by your side regrly, it will bring you wealth and good luck,¡± Han said. seriously. ¡°You still believe in these things? Isn¡¯t this feudal superstition?¡± Mia asked ¡°Some things have been passed down for thousands of years for a reason,¡± Han answered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. From today onwards, I¡¯ll definitely wear it by my side and never leave it behind.¡± Mia nodded seriously, looking at Han with sparkling eyes In the fishing vige. Toby had already arrived at the scene and was carrying out an autopsy on Deacon¡¯s skeleton to check the cause of his death. Hugh looked at the skeleton, and he noticed the deformed bone on the skeleton¡¯s arm. Hugh knew it then. This skeleton was indeed Deacon Williams! Hugh had been the one who had broken Deacon¡¯s arm and poured cement into it, which was why it was deformed. ¡°Who would have killed him?¡± Hugh wondered to himself. Hugh¡¯s gaze was cold as he smoked a cigar. ¡°Toby, have you found any clues?¡± If they knew Deacon¡¯s cause of death and made further deductions from there, Hugh might be able to find out who the murderer waS, Toby did not answer, continuing to examine the bones. Hugh continued smoking and waited solemnly. At this moment, Ben received a call Ben¡¯s expression changed as he spoke to the person on the other line, and he eximed, ¡°What did you say? Sam¡¯s neck was slit?¡± ¡°Who did in ¡°Who dares to attack Sam¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Ben¡¯s voice immediately attracted the attention of Hugh, Jolm, Lennon, and everyone else there. Only Toby continued examining the bones without looking up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sam was killed¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes turned even colder. Ben hung up the phone, his eyes sharp and angry as he said in a deep voice, ¡®Mr. Hackbart, looks like Suranne has provoked a tough opponent this time. Sam got off on the wrong foot, and his throat was slit.. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but he lost a lot of blood and he¡¯s in the hospital¡± When Hugh heard this, his face darkened and he said in a low voice, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°Han Jaber!¡± Ben said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Hugh¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, a murderous aura appearing in his eyes. ¡°Han Jaber? Why is it him again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him. I don¡¯t know where he came from, but he actually killed all of Sam¡¯s venomous snakes. Moreover, he slit Sam¡¯s throat in the blink of an eye. His speed is unimaginably fast. He¡¯s a tough one to beat!¡± Ben said in a low voice. As Ben spoke, his expression was very solemn, and his eyes were filled with fear. Everyone knew very well what kind of person Sam was Not only was Sam a poison expert, but he was also quite terrifying in closebat. His dagger skills were superb, and even if all of them attacked together, they would not be a match for Sarn. Firstly, they were afraid of Sam¡¯s poison. Secondly. Ilicy were afraid of Sam¡¯s dagger. Even if all three of them attacked together, they might not be able to take down Sain and might even be dealt a crushing defeat by Sam. However, ording to the report, Han had sliced Sam¡¯s neck without suffering any injuries. It was a complete victory for Han. ¡°What else did he do?¡± Hugh asked coldly. ¡°He also pped Suranne a few times and forced her to kneel down and apologize to his girlfriend, Ben said. As soon as those words were spoken, an iparably terrifying murderous aura immediately erupted from Hugh. As soon as this murderous aura was released, the temperature at the scene immediately plummeted to a freezing point, making everyone there feel as if they had fallen into a freezer, sending a chill through them all. Tve been out in the world for so long, but this is the first time someone has tried to take advantage of me.¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes were cold as he enunciated each word, ¡°You dered war on me and hit my woman. This means we¡¯re going to fight to the death. ¡°Ben, bring some guys over tonight and kill this Han! ¡°Also, didn¡¯t he want to protect Noah and Perry? Go to their houses immediately and execute their entire families!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ben nodded, his gaze extremely fierce. ¡°You can¡¯t kill them.¡± At this moment, Lennon stood up, still smoking a cigarette, and said. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated Han, Noah, and Perry thoroughly. ¡°Han is from the rural area of Lightdom City. He used to study at Twelve High School. Later, because he offended someone who was from the god-ss, he ran off and went overseas to hide. ¡°No one knows what he¡¯s been through for the past 8 years. ¡°However, ever since he returned, he has done many things. He offended Deacon Williams, saved the head of the Zabel family, hooked up with Reign Labenz from the Labenz fainily, and had a very ambiguous rtionship with the daughter of the Lynch family, Yvonne Lynch. ¡°Not long ago, he even beat up the son of the Muller family and defeated the entire Muller family on his own. His medical skills are outstanding, and his strength is unfathomable. ¡°Moreover, when he dered war on us, he had already moved Noah and Perry¡¯s families to Zabel Vige. ¡°Our people can¡¯t enter Zabel Vige.¡± After a pause, Lennon spat out a mouthful of cigarette smoke and said in a deep voice, ¡°Most importantly, he has a deep conflict with Deacon. Deacon had once asked Vicious Wolf to kill Han, but Vicious Wolf had also been defeated by ¡°Therefore, I suspect that Han was the one who killed Deacon!¡± As soon as those words were spoken, everyone was shocked. ¡°Lennon, if you had such information, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± John panicked on the spot and said in a low voice. Since you¡¯ve already investigated, do Lennon was silent for a moment, then immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± have you any evidence?¡± Deacon had died after going out to sea. There were no surveince cameras or eyewitnesses in the vast sea. The only thing left of Deacon was bones and there were no clues at all Ben clicked his tongue and frowned. ¡°Then, didn¡¯t you say all that for nothing?¡± Hugh¡¯s face darkened even more. If there was no evidence, then they wouldn¡¯t know if Han had done it. ¡°Found it!¡± At this moment. Toby¡¯s eyes lit up and he stepped forward,ughing loudly. Good. I¡¯ve finally found it,¡± Hugh and the others immediately walked over, looking at Toby. Toby had pieced together all the broken bones and said, ¡°Based on Deacon¡¯s skeleton, someone had stabbed him between. the eyebrows with a fruit knife. That¡¯s the fatal wound that killed him. After that, someone forcefully pulled apart some of his bones, making his bones seem very iplete. ¡°Look, the other fractures are clearly different from the one between the eyebrows,¡± ¡°You mean to say that it was two groups of people who killed Deacon?¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± darkened Toby nodded and said, ¡°First, someone killed Deacon. Then, another group of people destroyed his corpse to remove the evidence. I guess that these two groups of people don¡¯t know each other. Moreover, this method of destroying the corpse to remove evidence is very professional¡± ¡°Can you tell who did it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Faced with this question, Toby shook his head and said helplessly. ¡°This kind of professional method is hard toe by. It¡¯s different from those professional cleaners in the market. I can¡¯t find any traces.¡± Upon hearing this. Hugh¡¯s eyes turned even colder Taking a puff of his cigar, Hugh said coldly, ¡°Whether there¡¯s evidence or not, we¡¯ll treat Han as the murderer. Tonight, you guys will go to Han¡¯s house and kill his entire family! ¡°Also, after killing everyone, remember to search Han¡¯s house and see if there¡¯s any money he took from Deacon!¡± Hugh felt that it was very likely that Han had killed Deacon and directly cleaned him out of that sum of money. Moreover, Deacon was the middleman between Hugh and the foreign organizations he did business with. Now that Deacon was dead, Hugh could no longer contact those businesses, which meant that Hugh had lost arge sum of business. These two losses made Hugh furious. It didn¡¯t matter whether Han had killed Deacon or not. Hugh had to kill Han to vent his anger. At the same time, he¡¯d make an example of killing Han to show his strength and tell everyone that he, Hugh Croydon, was not to be trifled with! ¡°Mr. Hackhart, Han is now on good terms with the Labenz, Zabel, and Lawson families. Killing him is equivalent to bing enemies with these three families. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± John frowned and said, Hughughed sarcastically. ¡°So what if they¡¯re the three great families? Even if Dominic Zabeles, he won¡¯t be able to stop inel¡± Hugh¡¯s gaze was cold and arrogant, and he pronounced each word slowly. ¡°Besides, the three families are indeed powerful, but we have Robert Bard supporting us! ¡°With Robert around, do you think the three farmilies will dare to fight us head-on?¡± After a pause, Hugh¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and a chill before he spoke coldly, ¡°Even if the three families had the courage of an army, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to go up against Robert directly! ¡°Give the order. At midnight tonight, Han Jaber¡¯s family will be executed!¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Hugh¡¯s gaze was menacing, and his eyes were as cold as ice. He was smoking a cigar, and his eyes were filled with a murderous aura. He was determined to get revenge against Han and regain the face he had lost No matter who was behind Han, as long as Robert was backing him up, he was not afraid of anything Upon hearing Hugh¡¯s words, John, Ben, and the others looked at each other and saw the surprise and shock in each other¡¯s eyes. In Lightdom City, the power of Robert was truly immense as he could ignore the three major families. Ben immediately stood up and said, ¡°Alright. Fll arrange it immediately.¡± ¡°Mr. Hackbart, just wait and see After tonight, I will definitely ce Han¡¯s head in front of you!¡± At No 12 High School, Mia and Han took a stroll around the yground, reminiscing about the past and feeling emotional as they watched so many fellow students studying diligently. After walking around the yground, they initially nned to go into the ssroom and sit for a while, reliving their lost youth Regrettably, the students took a long time to finish their self-study. In the end, they chose to leave. When they arrived at the school gate, they were surprised to find that Noah had already left. ¡°Where¡¯s Noah Han asked Mr. Alkinson. ¡°Mr. Wrinkler left half an hour ago,¡± Mr. Atkinson said. Han had no choice but to send Mia off alone. Mia did not have a house in Lightdom City and stayed in the hotel arranged for her by the production team. Han called a taxi and went to the hotel there. After all, they had both drunk and were unable to drive. When they arrived, the two of them got out of the car. At this moment, Mia smiled and said to Han, ¡°Do you want toe up for a cup of coffee?¡± This was a hint that Mia wanted to have some unspeakable rtionship with Han When she spoke, her face was flushed. After a night of interaction, she felt that she and Han had a deep spiritual connection. If Han was her first partner, she felt that she could ept it. Even if they didn¡¯t end up together in the future, it would still be a beautiful memory of her youth. Han smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the reporters? As a celebrity, if you enter a room with a man casually and get caught by the reporters, it might be hard to exin even if you have a valid reason?¡± Female celebrities in the entertainment industry who are caught entering hotels with men often be subject to intense scrutiny and gossip from the media. ¡°It¡¯s just a cup of coffee. We¡¯re not afraid of shadows,¡± said Mia. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I won¡¯t interfere with your bright future as a big star. Ell leave now. Goodbye!¡± Han smiled slightly. After saying that, he got into the taxi and left quickly. Mia watched as Han walked away, feeling frustrated and stomping her feet. ¡°He¡¯s really dense! Did I ever criticize him for being an ordinary person?¡± she thought to herself Han did not stay for the night. She felt very ufortable, but when she picked up the emerald pendant that Han had given her, she immediately smiled and felt warm in her heart. ¡°Hmmph, Han, we have at least two or three more chances to meet. I don¡¯t believe you can escape from me!¡± Tonight, they agreed to go see Master¡¯s wife together. They also made ns for her to give a gift back to Han She was determined to make the most of these two opportunities to meet and at least have a few more meetings with Han. With that, she carefully put away the emerald pendant and walked into the hotel. After saying goodbye to Min, Han came to the Zabel Vige where Noah lived. He gave the remaming four protective gems to Noah and instructed. ¡°You must keep these protective gems with you. You must even bring them with you when you shower and sleep¡± ¡°What are these? Noah looked confused. ¡°This is something that can keep you safe. It¡¯s a blessed amulet that I carved and blessed with my utmost care,¡± Han said. ¡°You still believe in these things? but this backwardness? Noah frowned slightly Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Han was speechless. Why did a blessed amulet be backward in the eyes of Mia and Noah? Noah saw Han do this and although he didn¡¯t fully believe it, he still nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll definitely wear it.¡± After Han repeatedly reminded him that Noah had listened to his words, he bid farewell to Noah and left the Zabel Vige. When he returned home, it was already 10.00 pm. Some of his siblings were already asleep. Queenie had also returned to school to do her evening self-study and stay in the dormitory. Harris and George also returned to the school and lived the life of a day student. They basically stayed in the school on Mondays and Friday¡¯s Meanwhile, Yelena returned to the hospital and continued to work. Tracy had already hugged Floris to sleep. Felicia and Charlie were also sleeping so soundly. Han did not continue to disturb them. He found a ce in the living room and sat down. He picked up the spirit stone from before, picked up the knife, and slowly carved the emerald pendant into the shape of some animals. Then, he injected his own array into the spirit stone. He was very serious and made many amulets. Unknowingly, it was 12 o¡¯clock in the evening. Han had finally finished carving all the emerald pendants. He had even injected a very exquisite and magical array into the emerald pendant. Under his crafting, this emerald pendant had already be a rather mysterious top-grade spirit stone amulet. It possessed. a rather powerful, mysterious power that was enough to save his life three times. ¡°Alright!¡± Han looked at the emerald pendant with joy in his eyes. He knew that as long as this piece of emerald pendant was brought to his mother, it would definitely be able to protect her. Han yawned and took a sip of water, preparing to take a shower. Suddenly, he felt a murderous aura walking towards him. Murderous aura? Han¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes were cold. As a Mercenary King, he had lived in the midst of gunfire and faced all kinds of killers and opponents with their murderous Jura He was especially familiar with murderous aura and could sense what it meant. This was a murderous aura directed at him! ¡°Who wants to kill me, or do they want to kill my family!¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned colder. He picked up the spirit stones on the table and tied them to the clothes of his mother, father, sister, and niece. After ensuring that these things were intact, he slowly walked out of the house, closed the door, and jumped onto the top floor of therge t. He looked down at everything around him. There were no streetmps in the shims. Late at night, it was pitch-ck and one could not even see their fingers. However, Han had x-ray vision. His eyes shone with a hazy light in the night. At this moment, he saw it. With his house as the center, many people were forcing their way over from all directions. Counting carefully, there were a total of 30 burly men. All of them had fierce gazes and held sharp weapons in their hands. They came aggressively. Some of them had guns in their hands, and their gazes were even colder. They were like Grim Reapers in the dark night, filled with murderous aura. Those people had a clear target, they were aiming for Han¡¯s house and walking towards it. As for other houses, they didn¡¯t even take a nce at them! Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Han stood on the rooftop, his gaze cold and icy as he stared at therge mening from all directions. In the end, his gaze fell on the burly leader in the east. The murderous aura he had sensed earlier wasing from this personl This person was not particrly tall and had an ordinary appearance, but his eyes were cold and sinister, more treacherous. than a venomous snake, making people shudder. Moreover, this person had a pistol with bullets on his waist. This person didn¡¯t realize that Han had already set his sights on him. He was walking aggressively towards Han with quick, confident steps. His eyes were filled with a murderous aura. As he walked, he said coldly. ¡°Mr. Croydon has ordered us to kill all of Han¡¯s family. Remember, don¡¯t let a single one of them live. Kill them all¡±¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone live!¡± ¡°Mr. Croydon will reward you handsomely for killing one person!¡± His words were cold, and his murderous aura was overwhelming. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow you. John!¡± As this person spoke, many thugs and henchmen became extremely excited. They tightened their grip on their weapons, their expressions filled with excitement. They believed that by killing one or two people, they could gain Hugh¡¯s attention and possibly be one of his trusted followers. To them, it was a worthwhile gamble. ¡°Kill them!¡± Everyone was excited and shouted softly, their eyes filled with endless murderous aura. On the roof, Han¡¯s gaze became even colder. He could feel that these people¡¯s murderous aura was getting colder. Moreover, he could tell that these people wanted to execute their entire families, ¡°Mr. Croydon? Is it High Croydon?¡± ¡°I just want him to apologize to my brother and me, and he wants to kill my entire family. Hugh Croydon, I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore! With a gaze as sharp as a knife, Han felt a powerful surge of murderous aura rising within him. This group of people wanted to kill his entire family. In that case, all of them deserved to diel Swoosh! Han suddenly disappeared from the rooftop, and the next second, he appeared before John like a ghost. His icy eyes stared at John. ¡°You wanted to kill my entire family** John¡¯s expression changed. He immediately took half a step back and stared at Han in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re HanCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Puff! Before he could finish his sentence, Han had already made his move and struck John¡¯s heart with his palm. With just one palm, John¡¯s heart was directly shattered. ¡°You¡­¡± After John was hit, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes widened as he looked at Han in disbelief. Fast! It was too fast! Han¡¯s movements were so fast that it was unbelievable. He was hit before he could even see clearly. Before he could say anything else, his heart shattered, and his mouth filled with blood. He couldn¡¯t even speak and immediately fell to the ground, lifeless. The steel knife in his hand and the gun at his waist also fell to the ground. ¡°Wh-what?¡± Seeing this scene, the expressions of those people who followed behind John changed drastically. They looked at Han with shock and fear John was the strongest expert among them, but he was killeil by Han in a single exchange? Han¡¯srge hand reached out and effortlessly retrieved the steel knife that had fallen to the ground. His cold gaze pierced through the men surrounding him as he dered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve alle here, none of you will leave alive!¡± The cold words sounded like a demons voice from hell. It made their hair stand on end and their scalp tingle ¡°Bastard, how dare you attack John2 Kill him!* However, in the next second, those people were all furious. They let out a loud roar and rushed towards Han, wanting to kill him ¡°Just with you guys? That¡¯s ridiculous! Han¡¯s eyes grew cold as he spoke. He gripped the steel knife in his hand tightly, and his gaze became even colder. In the next second, he suddenly attacked. Thousands of saber lights suddenly bloomed like lightning, completely illuminating the entire night. In the blink of an eye, all the hooligans who hade with John fell into a pool of blood. ¡°There are still three groups of people * Han killed those people with ease as if it were as simple as killing a chicken. He remained expressionless, his gaze cold and ruthless as he wielded his steel sword In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from his original position once again. On this day, Han went on a killing spree In all directions, all the hooligans who wanted to kill Han¡¯s family died tragically. Corpses were everywhere, and blood flowed like a rivert More than 30 people died tragically! Han moved like a Grim Reaper walking through piles of corpses and rivers of blood. Wherever he went, not a single thug could escape his de. Cold! Heartless! He was decisive in killing¡¯ After killing them, Han stood among the corpses of the hooligans. His entire body was filled with an iparably cold murderous aura, and his eyes were like des. He threw away the steel knife in his hand and sat on the pile of corpses He muttered, ¡°This time, it¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± Just now, he was furious. He only wanted to kill these peoplepletely and protect his parents. Now that he had ughtered all of these people, he looked at the corpses covering the ground and was ovee with distress. He had just killed so many people right at his own doorstep. If someone were to find out, it would cause a lot of trouble. However, Han was overthinking. In order topletely exterminate Han¡¯s family without leaving any traces, Hugh had already used his connections to invite everyone near Han¡¯s family to leave. At this moment, there was no one around the Jaber¡¯s house. Han thought for a moment and took out his phone. He called Shawn and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Zane, I need your help with something¡± On the other end of the line, Shawn was yawning in his pajamas. When he heard the phone ring, he was a little impatient. When he saw that it was Han, his expression changed, and he immediately sat up. ¡°Mr. Jaber, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tve killed more than 30 people. Do you have any way to help me deal with them?¡± Han asked. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Shawn¡¯s expression changed drastically. He stood up on the spot with a shocked expression. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you, what did you say?¡± More than 30 people! Was this Han really a divine healer, or was he a homicidal maniac? ¡°You¡¯re right. I killed more than 30 people near my house, Han said. Shawn was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a moment. I-I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, he thought about it seriously. Then, he immediately made a call and said, ¡°Killian, help me deal with something¡± Half an hourter, Mercenary King from the Zabel family arrived at the scene. When he saw the corpses all over the ground, he was instantly dumbfounded. He looked at Han ¡°Mr. Jaber, did you kill these people?¡± Han was smoking at this moment. His expression was calm as he nodded lightly. When Killian heard this, his mouth opened, but he couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. This person was even more ruthless than him! He was the real Super yer! up Han stood and handed Killian a cigarette. ¡°You¡¯re the person sent by Mr. Zabel, right? I need your help with something. How should I address you? Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Killian took the cigarette and said calmly, ¡°My name is Killian.¡± Han helped Killian light a cigarette and said, ¡°Killian, I¡¯m counting on you to handle this.¡± Killian put the cigarette in his mouth and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He took a drag on his cigarette and waited for his mood to return before he said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, how do you want to handle this?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said. ¡°After cleaning up the scene, help me move these corpses to someone¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Whose house?¡± ¡°Hugh Croydon!¡± Killian¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. The cigarette in his mouth almost fell to the ground. By doing this. Han waspletely provoking the Four Kings. If this matter blew up and attracted the attention of Robert Bard behind the Four Kings, things would be very troublesome. Once Robert got involved, the Zabel family might have to make a big sacrifice to keep things under control. Han was too bold! Han looked at him. ¡°Killian, do you find it difficult?¡± Killian shook his head and said. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll definitely help you deal with it.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave it to you Tell Mr. Zabel that I owe hun a favor.¡± ¡°Also, take this bag. You¡¯ll need it when you throw the corpse in front of Hughter!¡± Han extinguished his cigarette, handed Killian a bag of powdered drugs, and turned back to his own house. He entrusted the situation to Killian to handle. Killian took a pull of his cigarette, put on his gloves, and began to deal with the scene. However, there was a limit to a person¡¯s ability. After cleaning up one or two people, he looked at the corpses all over the ground and sighed. He took off his gloves, took out his phone, and made a call. About thirty minutester, arge truck drove over. Killian called arge group of people to the scene. Those people were wearing gloves and holding various tools and chemical reagents. These people moved the bodies and then dealt with the bloodstains on the ground. What shocked them was that during the process of disposing of the entire corpse, not a single neighbor appeared. With their teamwork, they easily moved the corpses. Moreover, their methods were especially professional. After moving the corpses, they even cleaned up the bloodstains left behind by the corpses There was no blood on the ground, nor was there any smell of blood. It was as if nothing had happened. Most importantly, they took all kinds of chemical reagents for testing. After confirming that all traces had been erased, they left. Han sat in his room and watched those people deal with the corpses. He felt emotional. It was indeed arge family. This team was really amazing. They couldpletely destroy the corpses without leaving any traces ¡°Professional¡± Han looked at the backs of those people and praised them from the bottom of his heart. These people¡¯s specializations were really amazing! He thought that even the professional team of his mercenary group might not do as well as the Zabel family¡¯s team in handling this situation. Moreover, they nade very little noise and wouldn¡¯t wake up the people who were sound asleep. *If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let my parents sleep so soundly.¡± Hanmented in his heart. Before Han proceeded to take down John and his men, he had already hit sleeping acupoint on his parents, sister, and Tracy, to help them enter a deep and peaceful sleep after attaching amulets to protect them. It was also because of this that when Han fought with those people, the entire family would not wake up, nor would they had experien t?. let alon ately They did sur¡± Han? There These pepleurales High thought that theynald definately kill Hen. After expelling everyone, they even druroyed the ¡°Aar yon observed the of John and the others. He realize people n they died. vit sparit Ged Bry Han? hari They dates 1 However, ren of they were front, they tape Day were still killed by Hen. This means that Han is faster ¡°If I¡¯m ring. He ky to lense than ten manates to kill people four direction. These people didn¡¯t even have alect butterly anal re better than Han or him¡± As a general level expert, he had traveled extensively and was knowledgeable. However this was the first time he had The result of has deshtshed ham greatly? More than 30 people in four directions. Even of Han killed one person per second, it would take more than 30 seconds. cime than 300 yards in four directions. The Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In addition after Han killed someone there would definitely be people who wanted to escape in fear it would only take a avond or two to catch up so them After careful deduction, he felt that even if he used all his strength to kill more than 30 people in these four direction t would take at least it outes. He could not be sure that it would be a one-hat kill arel in waste any attacks On the other hand, Haydanpleted a in two maniates. Everyoor was killest in one hat. He was simply a Booster! Even though he was a General after careful desfaction, Killian felt a chill run down his spine. He was even more of Han Chapter 208 Chapter 208 ¡°Are you sure Shawn was stunned when he heard Killian¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m really no match for him¡¯ Killian nodded seriously Hearing this, Shawni was shocked again. Then, he fell into a deep silence In the Zabel family, Killian was considered the strongest fighter and an actual expert at the general- ss level. Even on the battlefield, he was capable of leading troops and achieving significant aplishments. Based on his knowledge of Killian, he knew that within Lightdom City, only Landon couldpete with him. Without Roberts intervention, even if the Four Kings were to join forces, they still wouldn¡¯t be a match for Killian Furthermore, Killian had always been a person with high self-esteem and great pride. He considered himself superior to others and was rarely impressed by anyone. As a result, after Killian saw the bodies of those thirty-odd people, he was unexpectedly terrified by Han. It could be inferred that Han¡¯s strength was incredibly terrifying A momentter, Shawn smiled. ¡°Okay, okay¡± Killian looked at Shawn and suddenly realized something. He burst outughing and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! Come on, Mr Zabel, let¡¯s have a drink to celebrate¡± The two of them raised their sses, and as they clinked them together, it was as if they had hit the jackpot. Theyughed heartily and continuously Han and they were already on the same boat, and the stronger he became, the better it would be for them. Inside a vi in Lightdom City, one of the Four Kings, Hugh, was rejoicing He called another B-list female celebrity, and that night he yed particrly wild. After finishing his ytime, Hugh immediately sent the female celebrity away andy on the sofa, smoking a cigar, waiting for news of Han¡¯s death ¡°Damn, the bad luck. I yed with so many women and still think Suranne Jackson is the best. Her service attitude is just too ¡°Han actually dared to attack my people. He¡¯s courting death¡± Hugh sneered and smoked. Today, he had sent many experts to besiege Han, ensuring that he would bepletely crushed. This was a great opportunity to make an example out of Han and show the others what would happen if they dared cross him. However, he slowly started to feel very tired, and his eyelids were fighting to stay open. In the end, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. The next day when Hugh woke up, he felt dizzy and had a headache. ¡°What¡¯s going on ¡°I fell asleep on the sofa. Did I catch a cold?¡± Hugh shook his head hard and almost fell to the ground. He felt dizzy and disoriented. He twitched his nose and raught a whiff of an umon scent. He pushed open the door and walked out of the courtyard. His expression changed drastically, and he was stunned. More than thirty people were lying in his courtyard. The person in the lead was John. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people in my yard?¡± Hugh¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, his eyes widened in shock, and his expression was incredibly unpleasant All of these people were sent out by him to deal with Han, but overnight, all of these people ended up in his yard. What the hell was going on? At the same time, he broke out in cold sweat. Someone was able to sneak these people in without making any noise, and he didn¡¯t even know about it. If that person had he would have been dead long ago. wanted i Thinking about this, he became even more frightened and lost color in his face. He stood there, feeling as if he had fallen ave, his whole body chilled and sweating profusely on his forehead. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At this moment, he realized that there was a letter underground. He picked it up and opened the envelope Inside was aputer-printed line of text that read, ¡°Six days from now, go immediately to apologize to Noah Wrinkler and Perry Felicia, otherwise, you will bear the consequences.¡± After seeing this line of text, Hugh immediately understood who did it. He tore up the envelope, and his expression changed constantly At this moment, he was a little afraid He felt that Han was extraordinary and more terrifying than he had imagined. He returned to the room, at a cigar, ced it in his mouth, and began to look wary. He picked up the photo of Han and ced it on the table, frowning deeply, ¡°Who exactly is this Han?¡± On the second day, when Han woke up for his morning exercise, he realized that the entire street had been cleaned up. There was not even a trace of dust on the ground. He looked around and felt particrly satisfied. After morning exercise and breakfast, he reminded his parents to take their protective gem with them before leaving Then, he took the remaining protective gems and went to his siblings, giving one to each of m and reminding them to keep it with them at all times. After seeing everyone had put on their protective gem, he heaved a sigh of relief and went to work in peace. After being promoted to the department head of the security department, his work became much easier. After making his rounds, he would turn to his office to drink coffee, chat with colleagues, and wait until it was time to finish work for the day After all, everyone knew that he was not to be trifled with Even the people from the Muller family were under his control. so no one dared to provoke hum in thepany He was the only one resting himself. security room), as everyone else had gone out on patrol. He enjoyed having the ce to At that moment. David White walked into his office with a troubled expression. He looked at him hesitantly as if he wanted to say something but was struggling to find the words. ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡± Han asked in confusion. As far as he could remember, David had never acted so hesitant in front of him before. Moreover, he had noticed David pacing back and forth outside earlier, ncing over at him as if he was struggling with something and couldn¡¯t make up has mind. David gritted lus teeth and pleaded, ¡°Han, I am facing some difficulties at home. My son is sick and needs 200 thousand dors for treatment. Can you lend me the money?¡± ¡°Is the illness so serious? What kind of illness is it? Do you want me to help take a look?¡± Han asked, surprised by the amount needed for treatment. ¡°It¡¯s leukemia. He needs a bone marrow transnt and a lot of medication Han, I¡¯m really in a difficult situation here. Please, help me save my son¡¯s life,¡± David pleaded with desperation in his voice. His hands shook as he spoke In his hand was the medicine packet that Philip had given him. He had been tossing and turning all night, unable to sleep due to his dilemma. In the end, he suffered from insomnia. Philip had instigated him to kill Han. If it were in the past, he would have agreed without hesitation. However, since thest time Han had shared his profits with him and treated him equally, his opinion of Han had changed. He had gone from hating him to admiring him. He had no intention of killing Han! However, he knew that if he didn¡¯t kill Han, based on what he knew about Philip, Philip would not spare him and his family In reality, his son was not even sick. He had only said those things to give himself an excuse to kill Han. If he presented his situation in such a way and Han remained unmoved or declined to lend him the money, it would that Han was indifferent to his plight and did not care if his son died. It also meant that Han was pretending to be tolerant of him before. He was bluffing and lying to him! In this way, he could justify killing Han without feeling any guilt or remorse. It would help him ovee his inner turmoil and allow him to feel at ease with his decision. Therefore, he asked for 200 thousand dors. Asking for such arge sum of money would put Han¡¯s sympathy and true friendship to the test. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 David lowered his head and begged. At the same time, he clenched his fists and prayed in his heart, praying that Han would refuse his request Just as David was feeling uneasy, Han put down the coffee cup in his hand and said, ¡°Give me your ount number.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± David was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you need money? Give me your ount number and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you,¡± Han said. David trembled and said, ¡°Han, are you really willing to lend me money? Don¡¯t you hate me!¡± He had previously taken action against Han and even threatened him before. Now, Han was actually willing to lend. him such arge sum of money. Han remained calm and said, ¡°Hate you? Not to that extent. You maile mistakes before, and I have taught you a lesson. Although you threatened me, you neverid a hand on my family. You just spoke recklessly. ¡°Besides, the one I want to save is your son, not you.¡± ¡°After all, the child is innocent.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and give me your ount number.¡± After walking around the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, Han gained a lot. He only took the spirit stones he needed and sold all the emerald pendants he didn¡¯t need. Currently, 200 thousand dors was nothing to Han If it would cost 200 thousand dors to save a life, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to spend the money. ¡°Han!¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, David immediately knelt down in guilt. Tears streamed down his face as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Im sorry, Han. I¡¯ve let you down.¡± Han treated him so well, yet he wanted to kill Han with Philip. This made him feel touched, uneasy, and extremely guilty, and hated himself ¡°That¡¯s not important. Give me your ount number,¡± Han said. ¡°Han. Im not talking about this. My son is not sick. I¡¯m lying to you.¡± David knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face, full of regret. He held out the bag of powdered drugs in his hand and said, ¡®Philip found mest night and asked me to poison you. He wanted to kill you.¡± ¡°Han, Im not a human being. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As he spoke, he kept pping himself on the face, hitting himself until his face turned red. Therefore, he told Han everything that happened between him and Philip. Han grabbed David¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to change one¡¯s ways, but there is nothing greater than doing good. If you truly repent, I think it¡¯s good. Show me the powdered drugs.¡± ¡°No, this is poison. You can¡¯t touch it¡± David¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly wanted to take the powdered drugs back Han acted faster and grabbed the powdered drugs as soon as possible. He opened the bag, examined it, and sniffed it. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really poison. It¡¯s meant to be a fatal attack¡± ¡°Philip is really vicious. Is it just because I made him lose face that he wants me dead?¡± ¡°Sure you want me dead so much, I¡¯ll die for you¡± With that, he picked up the packet of powderd drugs and swallowed half of it. ¡°Han. That¡¯s poison. You can¡¯t eat it.¡± David¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly stood up and snatched back the packet of powdered drugs. He looked down and saw that half of that had been swallowed. He looked at the powdered drugs and then at Han. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Han, quickly spit out the powder.¡± He had previously asked someone to identify the poison and found that its toxicity was particrly strong. Just a small amount couldpletely kill an elephant within half an hour. W Han consumed half of the poison in one go, wouldn¡¯t he be doomed? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, poison won¡¯t kill me.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He even took a sip of water and swallowed all the poison. ¡°Han, w-what are you doing? Hurry up and spit it out¡± David was so anxious that he was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. My physique is rtively special and immune to many poisons. This bit of poison you brought, I used to eat it like food when I was with my master.¡± ¡°Eating poison as food? Han, you, you¡¯re not joking, right? David¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Really!¡± Han nodded seriously. ¡°Han, don¡¯t he to me. Quick, let¡¯s go to the hospital to wash your stomach. It¡¯s not toote.¡± David panicked and hurriedly pulled Han to the hospital to wash his stomach. If Han died, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. Han remained calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, and I won¡¯t die¡± He pulled David and sat him down on the sofa. He said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re a few years older than me. I¡¯ll call you David¡± ¡°David, thank you very much for telling me about this He knew that Philip was not fond of him, but he never thought that Philip would be so vicious and determined to kill him. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Go to the hospital and get your stomach pumped. There¡¯s still time.¡± David said anxiously. He was still uneasy, afraid that Han would be poisoned and die. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine. Look, a few minutes have passed, but I¡¯m still fine, right?¡± Han said. After saying that, he even spread has hands and jumped a few times on the spot to show that he was fine. David¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He sized up Han and was even more shocked. Is he really all right? Just like that, the two of them waited for 30 minutes. Han was still fine. David waspletely shocked, and his eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Han, are you really immune to all poisons? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before When I was with my master, I used to eat poison like food every day. This bag of poison from Philip is nothingpared to the poisons my master had Han said. David¡¯s mouth opened wide as he looked at Han, too shocked to say a word. His master gave Han poison to eat every day? This was too bizarre, wasn¡¯t it? After being shocked for a while, David finally asked the question that was on his mind. ¡°Han, who is your master?¡± He gave Han poison to eat and still managed to cultivate someone like Han, that master was truly extraordinary! Han nced at him and said. ¡°My master is not someone just anyone can inquire about. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t ask¡± ¡°Besides. you and my master are not people from the same world. Even if I tell you my master¡¯s name, you will never know who he is.¡± When David heard this, he moved his mouth but ultimately chose to remain silent As an adult who was good at observing others, David understood that he should not continue to ask further upon seeing Han¡¯s reaction. Han took the bag of powdered drugs and wrapped it up. He handed it to David and said indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business. Take this bag of powdered drugs. When the opportunity is right, poison me in front of Philip.¡± ¡°This way. Philip won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Han David was still in a dilemma. Before he could speak, Han interrupted him and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me.¡± ¡°Can you really swallow the anger of Philip using your family to threaten you?¡± David shook his head with a cold gaze. ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s take revenge on him. You can poison and deceive Philip to gain his trust. We can then find an opportunity to coordinate our efforts and obtain evidence of his crime and defeat him in one fell swoop, making him pay the price,¡± said Han David was taken aback Was Han asking him to be a double agent? Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Han looked at David and seemed to understand what David was thinking. Han went straight to the point. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want you to be a double agent.¡± Philip sent someone to Han¡¯s side to monitor Han¡¯s every move. Philip even wanted David to poison and kill Han. What a treacherous person Philip was! Han wanted to give Philip a taste of his own medicine. Han wanted to make Philip pay. ¡°Han, don¡¯t tell me you want me to poison Philip too! David eximed in fear. ¡°What are you thinking? Why would I let you do such a thing? All you have to do is report what Philip wants you to do.¡± Han nced at David and was a little speechless. Then, he took a stack of banknotes from his wallet and ced it in front of David. Certainly, I¡¯ll reward you well if you help me. Take this money.¡± ¡°Han, this-this won¡¯t do I can¡¯t take this money David hurriedly declined. David was coerced by Philip toe and kill Han, but Han still treated David kindly. David was extremely touched and felt guilty about taking this money. After all, David also hated Philip. It was David¡¯s own business to deal with Philip. David did not have the cheek to take Han¡¯s money ¡°Take it!¡± Han stuffed the money into David¡¯s pocket and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since we are colleagues, we should help each other. If you have any difficulties in the future, remember to tell me I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with Philip That old thing won¡¯t be able to create havoc for long¡± David was touched again. With tears in David¡¯s eyes, David said. ¡°Han, thank you.¡± David had worked for Quentin for a long time but had never received any decent benefits. Now. Han gave David money frequently and was so considerate of David David was touched. David wiped his tears an in front of Han again David vowed, ¡°Han, I promise you that I¡¯ll be your staunch follower from today onwards. Fil do whatever you say ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s fine as long as everyone knows what they re doing. Go get back to your work now¡± ¡°Remember, you must carry that packet of powdered drugs carefully and find an opportunity to put on a show for Philip¡± Han helped David to his feet and even patted David¡¯s clothes for him with a calm expression. David nodded He cas so touched that he wiped his tears and turned to leave After Han watched David leave. Han¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold. Han dialed Reign¡¯s number ¡°Ms. Labenz, may I know it Philip hase to work¡± As the vice president. Philip came to thepany at varying times. Sometimes, he would arrive at nine in the morning. sometimes at noon, and sometimes he did note for the whole day Uncle Philips went on a business trip today and didn¡¯te to work. What¡¯s wrong? Do you need something from him?¡± Reign¡¯s melodious voice sounded ¡°It¡¯s nothing I was just asking¡± ¡°Hell only be back three dayster. Do you want me to help you arrange an appointment with him?¡± ¡°No need¡± ¡°Also, are you free tonight¡± Reign asked again ¡°Tonight I have an appointment tonight, Ms. Labenz Why? Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a contract. The other party might go back on their word. Id like you to go with me to sign the contract,¡± Reign said. ¡°Is the other party very unreasonable? Han frowned. Unless it was arge contract or a rather important coboration, otherwise there was usually no need for the CEO to sign a contract personally Reign wanted Han to apany her because she wanted him to be her bodyguard. This meant that the other party was so powerful that even Reign feared them. ¡°The other party is the Five Tigers Group from Westion. They owe ourpany a huge sums of money. I want to collect it,? Han suddenly understood when he heard that Westion was next to Digdom City It was the provincapat of her per The Fe Tigers Group there was faren for being fierce and running Electing money bars from the For Tigers Group with w ¡°I might not be very free recently How about that Make an appevanna Han was dayster po with you¡± Hayian savd ith the Zabel family try. He had to gend of H imer and for Apanying Keign to collect the money had in be done sur dayster ¡°Alrigh dayster, you¡¯ll go with me then¡± Reign needded After hanging up the phone. Hen frowned slightly He fete that wething was als If Reign were really in a hurry to collect the final paymer, taking 1 andon wing was also a good open Han believed This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. option. that Landon would be able to contr the situation Why did Kr ¡°I really don¡¯t get it¡± Han serate hed his head and thought. However, that old thing Phillip was lucky to have fed so quickly Otherwise. I would definitely teach that old thing a lesson¡± Han was a person who distinguished between love and hate. If people kindness. If people wanted he would definitely not be Philip had odeviously understood this about Hen After condi If David attacked, he would In any case, no matter what the Philip had gone on a bu her kill Han or be exposed by Hen. drome was. Philip did no and to be involved. trip at this tim he would repay them with ark Han, Phillip Bed It was an uneventful day. There was nothing to do. However, in the afternoon, the Muller family came. All of them came to beg Han for the antidote The group of them knelt outside the security room in unison, which was especially ry ¡°This really affects the appearance of the city Han¡¯s expression was calm as he threw a bottle of to them fine pall for each of them and send the edy pill to William and said. ¡°Mr. Jach, distribute these remedy pill William took the remedy pall and went out to distribute them. After the peponed members of the Muller family received the antidote, they were all grateful to William and thanked him profusely William had never been thanked by big shots from such arge family. He was instantly ttered. When William returned to the security room, he still found it a little unbelievable. He felt Everything was so unreal ¡°Mr Jach you¡¯ve worked hard¡± if he was in a dream. Han patted William¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°In the future, every time the Muller familyes to ask for the medicine, I¡¯ll give these remedy pill to you, and you¡¯ll give them to the Muller family¡± To be honest. Han really did not want to deal with those people from the Muller family. ¡°Really William was delighted If that were really the case, he would be able to control those people from the Muller family in the future. He might even be able to leverage the power of the Muller family to make a fortune. ¡°Really¡± Han nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Thank you, Han. Ever since I was young. I¡¯ve felt that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You¡¯re simply an exceptional, unmatched talent William was overjoyed and praised Han repeatedly. Han smiled and did not say anything After work, Han drove his BMW car straight to the Zabel Vige. The Zabel family organized a banquet to thank Han torught Han had to attend this banquet so that the Zabel farruly Take care of his family more in the future. On the way, Han suddenly realized that the road ahead had be very congested. He turned on the GPS and saw that it was all dark red. The vehicles in front of him were also stuck Han got out of the car and stood on the roof of the car to look into the distance. He only saw mes burning at the end of the road and some traffic police directing the traffic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There was an ident. Do you see the burning mes? That¡¯s right. The Te car must have crashed.¡± ¡°The fire is so big. Will anything happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The person in front said someone was trapped in the car and hadn¡¯te out yet. I don¡¯t know if he was killed in the fire.¡± Beside Han, other car drivers were discussing. When Han heard this, his expression changed slightly. He immediately moved his body as fast as lightning and rushed over there. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Han ran on the rools of all the cars. He moved very fast but did m leave any trace. Some car neners did not even feel Han pumping over their caTS About a munuteter, Han arrived at the scene of the ident When Hayn saw the scene in front of him, he immediately frowned. This was isst a simple cat aident at all, but a massive pileup! ow of cars were all destroyed. At the froni, a Te car was already on fire, burning fiercely. Behind it, arge bus rear-ended and mmed into the Te car, causing an ident to happen to the bus as well. The door of the bus could not even be opened. husade the bus, a group of passengers were desperately smashing the windows, trying to jump out However, there was a problem with the windows of the bus. They were too sturdy. The passengers tried their best to break the ss, but they couldn¡¯t break it and open the windows at all Seeing that the fire had already reached the front door of the bus, all the passengers and driver screamed in fear In particr, the driver kicked the door and pressed the button frantically to open it, but it was useless. The door of the bus remained shut raffic jam In addition, there were many cars behind, and they crashed into the back of the bus, causing a Some drivers were distracted when they were driving and drove too fast. The airbags in the cars were all deployed, causing the drivers to be hit and knocked out However, these were not the most important things. The most important thing was that inside the burning Te car, a child was shouting amid the sea of fire. The child wailed. ¡°Help!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Arge group of police officers and firelighters were putting out the fire, and an ambnce was also on standby At this moment, a female police officer rushed forward without regard for the raging mes and fired her gun. She shattered the car door handle of the Te car and opened the car door to carry the child out of the sea of fire. ¡°Captain run. The car is going to explode.¡± The other police officers looked worried. The female police officer did not care. She rushed into the burning car, picked up the screaming child, and rushed out of the bre The child had been burned beyond recognition by the fire and was on the verge of death. He looked pitiful. As for the driver of the Te car, he had long been burned to death by the mes. The back of the female police officer who had rescued the child was still on fire, and half of her beautiful hair was also burned. However, she did not care about these at all. Instead, she shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Hurry, send the child to the hospital We have to save him¡± ¡°Captain, fire, your back is on fire¡± ¡°Your hair your hair is on fire too.¡± ¡°Hurry put out the fire!¡± The other police officers unmediately reacted and rushed forward to put out the mes on the female police officer¡¯s back and head At this moment, the female police officer¡¯s beautiful skin was also burned until it was red. Only half of her hair was left h was wiry and emitted a burnt smell Even part of her eyebrows were burned by the mes, making her look especially strange. However, she did not care about that. She sent the child to the ambnce and said to the doctor and nurses, ¡°Hurry, save him!¡± The doctor and nurses wanted to treat the burned child, but when they were about to treat him, they were all stunned. The child¡¯s skin had beenpletely burned. The burn area reached 80 percent, and many parts of his body were charred How were they going to save the child? Even if they wanted to give him an intravenous infusion, they could not do so at this juncture. ¡°Hurry up and save him. This child has already lost his father. He can¡¯t diel¡± The female police officer shouted anxiously. ¡°Hurry, take the oxygen mask. Maintain his blood pressure and vital signs. Send him to the hospital for treatment.¡± The cow to and nurses swapped out of then thoughts and immediately set about rescuing the ld. They even ced the chu stretcher and prepared to send him to the hospital orrai they cant save this patient. Let me do it Han appearest beside the female police officer, the doctor, and the mrses Han looked at the female police officer with The female police officer in front of Han was the one he had met previously in the hospital where Velena worked. She had been exceptionally gorgeous She had big eyes, delicate facial features and tanned skin finitely have like her could have relied on her looks to make a living and wo tifortable life However. she chose to step out of herfort zone Instead, she chose to join the police profession and devoted herself to serving the people Moreover, a beautiful woman like her would definitely pay attention to her looks and not let herself he disfigured However, Lusda had risked everything to save the chuld just now. Even if her hair and eyebrows were burned and her face was red, she was not worried about her condition She was a good cop! This made Han admuir Linda from the bottom of his heart When the doctor heard what Hayn sand be immediately red at Han ¡°kid, what Who did you say cant save this, hild are you talking about? ¡°If you could have saved the child, you would done so long ago. Would you still ne go to the hospital¡± Han nced at the doctor with a salm gaze Han walked forward and took out the ulver needle he carried with him. He stabbed the child¡¯s acupout at lightning speed Then Han patted a few acupoint spots on the child¡¯s body and transferred his vital energy to the child to protect the child¡¯s heart and bram and ensure that the child¡¯s life was not in dan After doing this, he found a pen and paper from the doctor¡¯s body and wrote down a prescription He handed at to Linda and sand. Officer Korran, your face is burned. If it¡¯s not treated in time blisters will definitely develop If your face isn¡¯t treated properly, you might end up scarred and distigures. ¡°This prescription is for you. After you buy the medicine, crush it directly, mix it with water and apply it to your face. I assure you that your appearance will be line the next day¡± When Landa saw Han, her eyes were filled with shock. After taking the prescription, she was still a little skeptical. ¡°Are you sure my face will be healed the next day! Linda was very clear about her injuries. The mes had already injured her skin It wouldn¡¯t be long before it became swollen and blistered. There was no way to heal it without taking seven to eight stays. Han¡¯s prescription could allow her face to be healed the next day. Was that possiblet ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure Han nodded Han returned the paper and pen to the doctor He was preparing to rescue the passengers trapped in that bus Han could see that the front of the bus had also been set aze The mes might reach the engine or the fuel tank at any Once the fuel tank was ignited, it was very likely that the bus would explode. If Han did not save the passengers now, the consequences would be unimaginable once the bus exploded A smashing wind was heard Just as Hans was about to make a move, a crisp sound was suddenly heard. A tall and beautiful woman dressed in casual clothes had already appeared in front of the bus. She waved a sharp iron pipe in her hand and shattered the ss of the bus door Smashing sounds were heard. The beautiful woman continued to smash the ss and quickly destroyed the bus door and windows. She shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen up. The bus is about to explode. Hurry up and jump out of the bus!¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The beautiful woman was valiant and heroic. She held a sharp iron pipe and kept waving for the passengers to jump out of the bus. At the same time, she helped the passengers jump out of the bus. As she pulled them, she shouted, ¡°Everyone, get out of the bus quickly. Remember, maintain order. Don¡¯t rush, there¡¯s no need to panic. The bus won¡¯t explode within the next three minutes. ¡°We will be able to escape as long as we calm down and get out of the bus in an orderly manner.¡± Her voice seemed to have a magical power that could convince people. The passengers in the bus were originally extremely flustered. However, after hearing her voice, they immediately calmed down and began to jump out of the bus in an orderly manner. Within two minutes, almost all the passengers jumped out of the bus and left the area quickly under the guidance of the police. However, one passenger had a disabled arm and was unable to jump off the bus. This person¡¯s hands had been fractured before, and his injury had been exacerbated because he did not receive treatment in time. He had no strength in his hands and he could not hold the bus window at all. ¡°Jump out of the bus, quickly!¡± The valiant beauty looked at this person anxiously. She could see that the mes at the front of the bus had already spread to the fuel tank. The consequences would be unimaginable if he did not jump out of the bus now. ¡°Get out!¡± A policeman who was close to the bus shot at the switch of the bus door, shattering it. He rushed in and carried the disabled person, then immediately rushed down the bus. At this moment, the fuel tank waspletely ignited. The beauty¡¯s expression changed. She immediately threw away the metal pipe and pulled the police officer and the disabled person away quickly. Boom! At this moment, the fuel tank waspletely ignited, which caused the bus to explode violently. mes swept out, and the shock wave rushed over extremely quickly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh no!¡± The beauty¡¯s pupils constricted violently when she saw this. Her eyes were filled with shock. The shockwave of the explosion would be immense. She wanted to throw the police and the disabled to the ground. However, the shockwave was too fast for her to react. There would be unimaginable consequences if they were hit by such a shockwave. At this critical moment, Han descended from the sky with a police shield in his hand. He blocked the beauty, the police, and the disabled person behind him and raised his shield to protect them. Boom! With an earth-shattering boom, a terrifying shockwave swept out like a tsunami and hit the shield. Han was like a pir amidst the turbulent waves. He was like a mountain blocking the entire shockwave. The beauty, police officer, and disabled person escaped unscathed under his protection. However, when the shockwave first hit the shield, the beauty still pushed the police officer and the disabled person down to the ground, trying to minimize the damage. ¡°This woman is quite something.¡± Han nced at them with admiration in his eyes. This woman must not be an ordinary person, to be able to lie down and avoid harm under such circumstances. It was likely that she had experienced such a big explosion before. After the shockwave of the explosion ended, Han heaved a sigh of relief. He threw away the shield and looked forward. The bus had already been set aze, turning into a pile of scrap metal. The disabled person might have been blown up if he had not been brought out. Seeme that everyone had escaped the cmity. Linda and the firefighters who were watching nervously at the side heaved a sigh of relief Their hearts had been in their throats when they saw the bus explode. They broke out in cold sweat for the beauty and the others The stone in their hearts finally fell when they saw that the beauty and the others were safe and sound. The woman lying on the ground also heaved a sigh of relief and secretly wiped her cold sweat. ¡°Fortunately, everyone is Han threw away the shield and extended his hand to the beauty. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The beauty held Han¡¯s hand and stood up. She looked behind her and then at the shield on the ground. Her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°You used this shield to block the shockwave of the explosion?¡± Han nodded. The beauty s eyes were filled with shock when she heard this. She looked at Han with even more shock and muttered, ¡°Bro, y-you must be a monster, right?¡± The shockwave produced by the explosion was quite terrifying and destructive. Moreover, the impact was especially powerful, enough to send a bus flying In the end. Han managed to block such a terrifying power with a shield? Moreover, Han did not even budge when facing such an impact. This meant that Han¡¯s strength was stronger than the shockwave! Only a monster could have such power. ¡°I was just lucky,¡± Han said matter-of-factly. The beauty looked at Han and grabbed his hand. Her eyes were filled with admiration and shock as she said, ¡°My name is Grace Zabel Nice to meet you.¡± She was very beautiful and had a good figure. At the same time, it was obvious that she had some muscles. She was fit and cheerful. She looked especially lively and passionate, She was beautiful and toned. ¡°My name is Han Jaber. Nice to meet you¡± Han shook her hand with a smile. To be honest, he admired this woman too. This person was the same as Linda. They were both risking their lives to save people. They deserved admiration and respect. Grace was rather liberal. After shaking hands, she pinched Han¡¯s biceps and asked curiously, ¡°Han, your muscles don¡¯t look very strong. How can you have such terrifying strength?¡± Han was speechless. He thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t she too liberal? ¡°She¡¯s pinching my arm even though we¡¯ve just met. Isn¡¯t she afraid of being misunderstood?¡± Facing Grace¡¯s curious and puzzled gaze, Han could only say, ¡°Power is not determined by the number of muscles or strength¡¯ Grace seemed to have recalled something when she heard this. Her eyes widened as she said, ¡°I know. Is it something called ¡°energy¡± in traditional martial arts Han looked at Grace in shock. ¡°You believe in that?¡± With the advent of all kinds of modern fighting techniques, many people now felt that traditional martial arts were something people used to deceive themselves into thinking they were strong. They didn¡¯t believe in the use of the so-called ¡°energy¡± in traditional martial arts. Many people felt that these were all lies. Looking at Grace¡¯s serious expression she really believed in the use of energy ¡°Of course I do My grandfather told me that in martial arts, the usage of energy makes one the strongest fighter. He told me that a person¡¯s strength will increase greatly and they will be extremely strong once they master the usage of energy.¡± Grace looked at Han with anticipation in her eyes. ¡°However, I¡¯ve only heard of these things. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an expert who can use this energy. Han, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp and be friends. ¡°When I¡¯m free in the future, I¡¯ll ask you about the use of energy.¡± Her eyes were filled with excitement as she spoke. She took out her phone and looked at Han as if she was looking peerless treasure. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll talk about it when fate allows it. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Han nced at Grace. He frowned slightly when he saw Linda walking over and quickly turned to leave. The banquet was about to begin. He did not want to be dyed by Linda and the others. ¡°Han, wait- Grace hurriedly chased after him, but Han was too fast. She could not catch up at all. Soon, Han had already disappeared from her vision. Her eyes were filled with disappointment. Then, she chuckled and said. ¡°Han Jaber, right? Hehe, now that I know name, you won¡¯t be able to escape me within Lightdom City!¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Grace looked in the direction Han left with confidence in her eyes. She was a rich second-generation heir with quite a background in Lightdom City. It was really easy for her to find someone once she knew the person¡¯s name and appearance. At this moment, Linda was relieved after seeing all the victims¡¯ conditions. She wanted to walk over to thank Han and Grace, but she found that Han had already left when she arrived at the scene. She could not help but frown. ¡°Where¡¯s Han?¡± ¡°Officer, you know him too?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met him twice.¡± Linda nced at the scene and asked. ¡°Miss, where did Han go?¡± Grace pointed in the direction where Han left. He left in this direction. I don¡¯t know where he is exactly.¡± ¡°Officer, since you know Han, tell me his story.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know him too? Why are you still asking me? Linda frowned. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met him. I just met him and don¡¯t know him very well, but he¡¯s so handsome. He helped me avoid a cmity, so I want to get to know him better.¡± Grace was extremely excited. Her eyes were filled with love when she spoke. Linda was speechless It seemed that Grace had fallen in love with Han. She really wanted to tell Grace about Han¡¯s background, but for some reason, a mysterious force in her heart stopped her. She said, ¡°Im sorry, I have only met Han twice. I don¡¯t know much about him.¡± She was a little shocked when those words escaped her mouth. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why would I say such a thing?¡± In the past, she had always answered the questions people asked her. Moreover, she had also investigated Han after Yelena¡¯s incident. However, she felt a little resistant when she saw that Grace wanted to understand Han better. She really did not want to help Grace understand Han. She thought, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m jealous? ¡°No, I¡¯m not in a rtionship with Han. I definitely won¡¯t be jealous because of this. I don¡¯t have the right to be jealous. ¡®I don¡¯t want other women to understand Han and even feel ufortable when they mention that. Could it be that I¡¯ve fallen in love with Han?¡± Thinking of this, Linda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It felt strange. Did she like Han? It was just two encounters. It was impossible for her to fall in love with Han. She must only have a good impression of Han and treated Grace as a potential love rival. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Seriously, Linda, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you treat the people as love rivals?¡± Linda thought as she shook her head. She threw this thought to the back of his mind. Just as she was about to tell Grace everything, Grace¡¯s eyes were already filled with disappointment. ¡°Alright, then, officer, Ell take my leave first.¡± With that, Grace left in a carefree manner as Han did. No one listened to what Linda was about to say. She opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say anything. However, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief and felt especially d. Grace did not ask further, so it was impossible for Grace to find Han in such a vast sea of people. Linda picked up the prescription Han had given her and muttered, ¡°Is this prescription really useful?¡± At this moment, a male police officer walked over and said with concern in his eyes, ¡°Captain Korran, your injuries are also very serious. Hurry up and go to the hospital for treatment.¡± Linda had paid a huge price to save the victims. Her hair was burnt, and the skin on her face was scalded. Her face was red and she might be disfigured if she was not treated in time. The male officer looked at Linda with admiration and adoration as he spoke. Such a beautiful woman should have been guarding the backlines and peacefully enjoying herself. However, Linda had taken the lead and sacrificed herself to save someone. Such behavior and spirit touched him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°Samson, send more police officers to direct the traffic and clear the road as soon as possible.¡± Only then did Linda realize that her back and face were burning with pain. She also realized that her hair was charred. She put away the prescription and immediately walked into the ambnce to the hospital. Not long after Linda left, the traffic police quickly cleared the road. Han drove his BMW through the road to the Zabel Vige. In arge vi in Zabel Vige. Dominic and the others had already prepared a banquet and were waiting for Han toe. The higher-ups of the Zabel family were all gathered here. It was extremely lively. ¡°Dominic, are you sure that Doctor Jaber has amazing medical skills?¡± A white-haired old man looked at Dominic with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Of course! Let me tell you. Doctor Jaber is the best doctor Ive ever seen¡± Dominic replied. That¡¯s right, Francis. Han is the most powerful divine healer there is today. I can testify¡± Lucy also said with a nod. That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± Franciss is eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡°If his medical skills are really that good, my old legs might be saved.¡± ¡°I wonder if he can cure my asthma and COPD, Martin said aloud. ¡®COPD ¡°Chronic obstructive pulmonary disease. This disease has been bothering me for many years. I feel suffocated every time 1 catch a cold in winter. Now, I even have a left heart failure and can¡¯t sleep at night¡± Martin sighed. ¡°And my high blood pressure. If only I can get it under control.¡± ¡°And my rheumatism and lumbar disc protrusion. I wonder if he can treat them.¡± ¡°If Han¡¯s medical skills are really that amazing, I think he might be able to treat my viral hepatitis too.¡± ¡°Your ailments can be managed as long as you take medicine, only at the cost of some liver function. My migraine is extremely troublesome. It hurts like hell every day, but there¡¯s no medicine to treat it. I¡¯ve been on painkillers all these years almost to the point of addiction ¡°If Han can cure my migraine, I¡¯m willing to marry my granddaughter to him!¡± ¡°Calvin in your dreams. Even I want to snatch a top divine healer like Han¡± All of the elders of the Zabel family were discussing and looking forward to Han¡¯s arrival. Shawn and Lucy looked at these white-haired elders who were gued by illnesses and felt rather upset. No matter what kind of hero or prodigy a person was, they would more or less have some diseases like high blood pressure, high lipids, rheumatism, arthritis, and lumbar disc protrusion as they grew older. This was especially true for Calvin. His migraine was very serious. He had seen many famous doctors and professors, but they still could not treat the illness. Be it acupuncture, medicine, or physiotherapy, they were all ineffective. In a desperate situation, he even found a priest to exorcise evil spirits, bought a piece of protective gem, and burnt incense to calm his mind. However, it was to no avail These elders were constantly suffering from illness. After knowing that Dominic¡¯s illness had been cured by Han, they all saw hope and immediately rushed over, hoping that Han could also cure their illness. Shawn looked at the elders with worry in his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Lucy, are you sure Han can cure so many These elders came with great hope. How disappointed would they be if Han could not treat them? Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Lucy looked at the white-haired elders and said with a solemn expression, ¡°At this time, we can only trust Han¡± Since Dominic took Han¡¯s prescription, his heart disease had slowly improved. Today, after a detailed examination at the hospital, they found that Dominic hadpletely recovered from his heart disease The illness that had gued him for many years had beenpletely eliminated. Dominic was overjoyed. He praised Han when he saw his old brothers who were also gued by illness. It was also because of this that when they found out that Dominic was hosting a banquet to entertain Han, all the elders in the family came over to seek Han¡¯s treatment. These people were all highly respected and powerful people. They were rich and powerful. However, no matter how outstanding they were when they were young, their physical function deteriorated when they got older. They were all tortured by illnesses in some form. Now that they saw how energetic Dominic was, they had high hopes for Han. Shawn sighed helplessly. Lucy was right. At this point, they had no choice but to believe in Han Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, Dominic walked over and asked, ¡°Shawn, where¡¯s Grace?¡± ¡°She¡¯s on her way back, Lucy replied. ¡°Lucy, quickly contact your sister and ask her toe back quickly. This time, I will definitely matchmake her with Doctor Jaber.¡± Dominic said excitedly. ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you going to ask for her opinion? Lucy frowned. ¡°Dad, what era are we in now? Do you still want to force an arranged marriage?¡± Shawn looked displeased. He wanted Grace to marry the young master of the capital so that the Zabel family could get affiliated with an influential family in the capital and soar to new heights. Although Han was also very powerful, he had an awkward identity. He was just a security guard and could not step into the upper circles, let alone lead the Zabel family to a higher peak. He thought it was fine as long as he treated Han as the Zabel family¡¯s esteemed guest and maintained a good working rtionship with Han. As for marriage, he felt that Han was still not worthy of his daughter. ¡®Of course. Doctor Jaber is young and promising. His medical skills are outstanding. This child will definitely be an exceptional and unmatched talent in the future. We have to rope him into the family as soon as possible, before he rises to the top.¡± When Dominic mentioned Han, his eyes were filled with excitement as he said, ¡°I have a feeling that if we can tie Har? to the Zabel family, we will definitely be able to stand at the peak in the future. We might even be one of the top 50 tycoons in the country!¡± He had personally experienced the wonders of Han¡¯s medical skills and knew how amazing Han was. After learning more about Han during this period of time, he felt that Han was even more unfathomable. He had to rope in such a young genius by all means, Shawn looked at his father¡¯s excitement. He remained silent, but there was extreme disdain in his heart. ¡°Dad, Grandpa, Lucy!¡± At this moment, Grace appeared at the door and walked in happily. She hugged Dominic, Shawn, and Lucy warmly. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Lucy, long time no see.¡± ¡°Grace, you¡¯re finally back. Go change into a nice gown,¡± Dominic urged. Grace did not change her clothes. Instead, she looked at Dorninic excitedly and said, ¡°Grandpa, guess who I met today?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°An expert who uses ¡°energy¡±. He doesn¡¯t have such strong arm muscles, yet he can directly withstand the shockwave of a explosion without being injured. He¡¯s really powerful. I even want to get him to be my master!¡± Grace said: ¡°Grace, you¡¯re always so crazy. Girls should be gentle and refined. Learn the arts. Why do you always like to fight and Shawn frowned From a young age, he had nurtured Grace to be a cultured and refined youngdy from a wealthy family. Who would have thought that Grace would develop in an area beyond his control? She was very active, just like a boy. She especially liked fitness, martial arts, riding, billiards, diving, etc. She was well-versed in all kinds of physical activities. As for music, chess, calligraphy, and the like, she had never practiced them before. In a fit of anger. Shawn had sent Grace to study traditional art, hoping that Grace would be more demure under the influence of the masters of traditional art. In the end. Grace did not study at all and skipped all of her sses. In fact, Grace even made use of the Zabel family¡¯s connections to obtain the opportunity to study abroad. She went overseas and escaped Shawn¡¯s control Overseas, Grace was like a wild horse that had run out of control. She became even wilder and more passionate than before. She did not have the gentleness and elegance of a girl at all. All that was left of her was an unrestrained and lively passion. She was like a boy ¡°Hehehe, Dad, don¡¯t forge my path for me. I have my own pursuits. I have my own path. Grace smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care what path you take. No matter what, for the sake of the family, you have to go to Ulinas in ten days to meet Mr. Minas!¡± Shawn dered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Go yourself if you want to go. I don¡¯t like those guys from rich families, and I don¡¯t want to marry into a rich family. I like to live a free life, Grace rebutted. ¡°You-Shawn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Dominic immediately stood between the two of them. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the two of you do in the future. Now, Grace, go change into a proper set of clothes and pay attention to the asion! ¡°We have to entertain our saviorter. We mustn¡¯t be rude! ¡°As for you, Shawn, your children have their own destinies. Let them take their own path. As a parent, you have to learn to let go!¡± ¡°Grandpa is right. Grandpa, I love you!¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. She hugged Dominic and kissed him. Then, she made a face at Shawn and ran into the house to change. Shawn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Dad, you spoil her too much.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t girls meant to be pampered? I¡¯m warning you, you can let Grace meet that man, but her marriage has to be her choice. You mustn¡¯t force her. You have to respect her choice! Dominic red at him. Shawn was speechless, As was Lucy. Dominic couldn¡¯t wait to tie Grace and Han together. In the end, Dominic now said to respect the child¡¯s choice. His attitude had changed really quickly. Dominic looked in the direction where Grace left and then looked out the door. His eyes were filled with joy and anticipation. ¡®Grace is back. If Doctor Jaberes, they might really take a fancy to each other.¡± Lucy and Shawn were both speechless. This old man was just short of writing ¡°arranged marriage¡± on his face. How could he have the cheek to say something like respecting the child¡¯s choice? At this moment, Han¡¯s BMW 8 Series stopped at the door. Han walked out of the car. ¡°Doctor Jaber!¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up with joy when he saw Han. He immediately rushed forward enthusiastically and personally weed Han. He held Han¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Doctor Jaber, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry, hurry,e in¡± Everyone in the Zabel family looked at each other in shock when they saw this. Dominic was the pir of the Zabel family. He was the most influential person in the family. Even Shawn had to listen to him. Everyone in the Zabel family had to be respectful to him Yet, such an influential man was so enthusiastic about Han¡¯s arrival? Was the sun rising from the west? Chapter 215 Chapter 215 ¡°Doctor Jaber. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come,e in.¡± Domrarar vas full of enthusiasm. He held Han¡¯s hand and pulled Han The more he looked at Han, the more he found him pleasing to the eye. Haydan was young handsome, and promisis powerful in terms of martial arts. He could more powerful than grandson-inw only did he have godly medical he was also extremely multiple men sent by the Four Kings on his own. He was also many times Zane. He would wake up from his dreamsughing if such a young talent became his ¡°Mr Zabel I can walk on my own¡± Han smiled bitterly ¡°Today¡¯s banquet is sperially hosted for you. You must sit beside me Ill introduce you to my granddaughterter. She¡¯s lively and cheerful I thank you¡¯ll definitely like her Domarur was overjoyed Shawn and Lury te speechless. ¡°What happened to respecting Grace¡¯s choice they thought Han had no choice but to let the old man pull him to therge table When they reached i Noah Wrinkle hile he realized that Dortunae had not only invited him, but he had also invited Perry Felicia and Noah and Perry were also sitting on the main seats. Their expressions were restrained, and they were a little uneasy and Over the years, the two of them had experienced the painful life of the people at the bottom. Their youthful arrogance had long beenpletely worn away They no longer had the lofty asperations of their youth, nor did they have that kind of toughness and unyieldingness. They no longer thought of themselves as the greatest in the world hat they were sitting among a group of the Zabel family¡¯s big shots, they kept feeling like they were out of ce After seeing found their fan cornung over the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. They immediately waved at Han as if they had r of support ¡°Han, over here? Hayfan? unuled and immerfiate walked toward them. At this moment. Shawn also came forward and said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you came at the rig for you for a long time. Come,e take a seat quickly Under their enthusiastic wee. Han? sat beside Noah and Perry 1. We¡¯ve been waiting Noah¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Han ut down. He said softly. ¡°Han, you came at the right time. We were so nervous just ¡°I feel ufortable sitting here¡± Perry added. After a day or two of recuperation, althor be as before very thin and weak, hisplexion was much better and not as pale ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous Just treat it as having a meal with a friend¡± Han srruled. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no need to be so nervous? This is the Zabel Vige Moreover, there are so many big shots here. These people are influential figures in Lightdom City. The city shakes when they stomp their feet, Perry exined. ¡°If this them Noah whispered the past, we ont be qualified to meet them at all. It¡¯s all thanks to you that we can sit on the same people with Han had sent the two of them to live in Zabel Vige Dominic wanted to thank Han, and so he would not forget to invite Han¡¯s friends. He immediately invited the two of them over and served them well Before Han arrived, he even arranged for a professional masseuse to massage Perry¡¯s muscles and try his best to improve Perry¡¯s condition Even Perry was a little ttered by such treatment. Therefore, he looked at Han with gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for Han, he would never have enjoyed such treatment in his life, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re brothers. We have gone through hardships together, and so we¡¯ll share the blessungs too, Han said with a smile. While they were talking. Dominic, Shawn, and Lucy took their seats. The big shots of Zabel family also sat down, but their gazes fell on Han. They uired him up and discussed. ¡°Is this the divine healer who saved Dominic? I thought he was an old man. How is he so young?¡± ¡°Could it be that it was luck he managed to save Dominic?¡° ¡°I think that¡¯s possible. After all, he¡¯s too young. He doesn¡¯t look like a divine healer.¡± ¡°I think that we shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Perhaps this Han is really capable. We mustn¡¯t underestimate him* ¡°I heard that there are always geniuses in other influential families. These people might be young, but they are much more impressive than many of the older generation. Perhaps this Han is also a genius!¡± The older generation all looked at Han. Some suspected him, some despised him, and some felt that Han might really be capable. Everyone sat down. Dominic looked around and his expression darkened when he saw that Grace had note out. He immediately whispered to Lucy. ¡°Lucy, quickly call your sister over Although Lucy did not agree with the old man¡¯s ¡°arranged marriage, she did think that Han was a good candidate. If Han and Grace got together, she would also approve of this marriage. Therefore, as soon as the old man finished speaking, she immediately stood up and walked into the vi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anyone else who hasn¡¯t arrived yet? Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eat first Dominicughed and called for Han and the others to start eating Lucy jogged all the way out of the main hall. After passing through another corridor, she finally reached room Grace and rushed in ¡°Grace, the banquet is about to begin.¡± However, she was stunned when she saw Grace. ¡°Grace, why aren¡¯t you changing?¡± Gracey on the bed and yed with her phone. As she yed, she said disdainfully. ¡°Why should I change my clothes? Grandpa asked me to go out clearly because he wants to introduce me to some eligible bachelor. ¡°It¡¯s my love! I make my own decisions! ¡°I don¡¯t need Grandpa and Dad¡¯s arrangements. I won¡¯t see those people! ¡°Lucy, you came at the right time. Go and tell Grandpa that my stomach is not feeling well. Tell him that I¡¯m having diarrhea and I won¡¯t be attending the banquet As she spoke, she sent a message to a friend on WhatsApp. ¡°How is it? Did you find anything about Han?¡± She had been asking her good friend to investigate Han as soon as she met him. As for the eligible bachelor that Dominic wanted to introduce to her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to take a look. To her, those rich people, those young masters, and those business geniuses were not important. What was important was that they had to be powerful. Their martial arts prowess and stamina had to be stronger than hers Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lucy was speechless. She thought, ¡°Diarrhea? ¡°You have the check toe up with such an excuse? ¡°She was clearly trying to disgust Mr. Jaber!¡± She was ndering Grace in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She said, ¡°Grace, the man Grandpa is going to introduce to you today is great. He must be your type.¡± ¡°Oh? Then can be deadlift 450 pounds?¡± Grace asked Lucy¡¯s expression darkened. She knew that Han was very strong, but she did not know if he could lift 450 pounds. However, her sister¡¯s attitude made her very ufortable. She took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Grace, although you don¡¯t like arranged marriages, you still have to pay attention to Grandpa¡¯s reputation. He has always doted on you, and he has made you very willfult ¡°Now, he¡¯s throwing a banquet to thank his savior, but you¡¯re pretending to be sick and won¡¯te out to meet him, hat that a little too much?¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Upon hearing Lucy¡¯s words, Grace sat up and looked at Lucy with interest. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. You¡¯ve be sensible. Not bad, not bad.¡± Lucypletely ignored what Grace said and replied seriously, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m really doing this for your good Today, Grandpa wants to introduce you to that person. He¡¯s very powerful and he has great medical skills. I¡¯ve investigated him. He¡¯s considerate and loyal. He treats his family and friends very well! ¡°If you miss him, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Grace was stunned. She walked up to Lucy and touched her forehead. She then said, confused, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. ¡°Grace. I¡¯m not joking with you! Lucy pped her sister¡¯s hand away, her gaze serious and calm. This is really rare. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you praise a man like this. It seems that I have to meet this man,¡± Grace said in surprise. Lucy had been extremely intelligent since she was young. She had high standards and was extremely arrogant. She did not like anyone and felt that most men were lower than her. Now that Lucy had praised Han like this, Grace was especially curious about what the man Lucy was describing looked like and why he was worthy of such praise. ¡°Really? Then hurry up and change your clothes. Grandpa and the others are waiting¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up. Grace pinched Lucy¡¯s cheek andughed loudly. ¡°Alright, my sister has already invited me out like this. How can I not give her face? Wait for me. I¡¯ll go change into a beautiful set of clothes¡± Lucy pouted and pped Grace¡¯s hand away. She said unhappily, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m already an adult. Don¡¯t pinch my face anymore!¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re in your seventies or eighties, you¡¯re still my sister. I can still pinch you.¡± Graceughed and pinched Lucy¡¯s check again. Then, she walked into the changing room with a smile to look for beautiful clothes She had been exercising, working out, boxing, and swimming all year round. She had trained her figure especially well. She was curvaceous and had an exquisite frame. Also, despite her high-intensity exercise, her skin was not tanned. It was still so fair and delicate. She looked extremely alluring. Grace chose a deep V-neck dress and put it on. She looked at the mirror and was especially satisfied. She turned around and looked at Lucy with a smile. ¡°Lucy, what do you think of this?¡± It was a tight ck V-neck dress that entuated Grace¡¯s exquisite curves. In particr, the deep V in the middle exposed arge area of her fair flesh. She looked beautiful as a painting Lucy looked at Grace¡¯s figure and her pupils constricted violently. Then, she looked down at her chest with an ugly expression She thought, ¡°We are both women, so why is the difference so big? ¡°Grace¡¯s figure is 100 amazing!¡± ¡°You sure have grown up. You even know how topare your figure with mine. Don¡¯t worry. We have the same genes. When you grow up, you will be troubled about how to maintain your boobs and choose a bra,¡± Grace said teasingly. Grace nced at Lucy and then looked at herself in the mirror. She was quite satisfied and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there now and see how the man you mentioned is doing.¡± With that, she flipped her hair and prepared to leave. ¡°No way!¡± Lucy immediately stopped Grace. She nced at the deep V on her chest and said in a low voice, ¡°Today is a serious asion. Many of the Zabel family elders are here. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to dress like this. ¡°Change your clothes!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll wear this. This way, I can see if that man is a gentleman?¡± Grace smiled. After saying that, she put on her high heels and made herself even taller. Then, she walked past Lucy toward the banquet. Although she was wearing high heels, she was still walking very fast. ¡°Grace, wait for me.¡± Lucy hurriedly chased after her. Just as Grace was about to enter the banquet, her phone suddenly vibrated. It was a call She picked up the phone and answered ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Miss Zabel, I found it. I found information about Han Jaber. Falso found where he lives.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the phone ¡°Really?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up The man on the phone sounded extremely excited and hurriedly said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Han lived overseas for eight years. and is working as a security guard in the Mapleturz Group after returning to the country. In just a few days, he had been promoted from a lowly security guard to the department head of the security department. ¡°I heard that he suppressed the Muller family in the office of the Mapleturz Group. The next day, the Muller family even came to the security department and knelt on the ground to beg him for mercy. ¡°This Han guy is too manly. He¡¯s so suave! I can¡¯t help but want to acknowledge him as my big brother! ¡°Also, Ive investigated his residence. I¡¯m about to go over there. He is a real man. I have to curry favor with him.¡± Hearing this. Grace was overjoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t go so quickly. Wait for me!¡± ¡°Okay, then where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up now,¡± ¡°Wait for me at the intersection in front of the Zabel Vige. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After Grace hung up the phone, she turned around and hugged Lucy tightly. She even kissed Lucy¡¯s forehead and said in surprise. ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already found my perfect husband, my destined one, my unparalleled hero. Therefore, I¡¯m going to see him now. ¡°Tell Grandpa that I have diarrhea.¡± After saying that, she kissed Lucy excitedly. Then, she took a step forward and turned in a different direction, quickly rushing out of the door. Lucy stood rooted to the ground, confused. She was so close to getting Grace to attend the banquet. How was she going to exin this to her grandfather? ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s all Grandpa¡¯s fault for spoiling Grace too much. She¡¯s even more willful than me,¡± she said to herself. Lucy looked at Grace¡¯s back figure and gritted her teeth. She said with a solemn expression. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you still don¡¯t know how to consider the big picture and the interests of the family. You¡¯re really not sensible at all! ¡°I really want Grandpa to hang you and beat you up!¡± After saying that, she took a deep breath and sorted out her thoughts. She returned to the banquet and whispered what had happened to Dominic¡¯s ear. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. A fine gentleman like Han was right in front of her. Instead of cherishing him, she had to run off to find some unparalleled hero. His granddaughter was messing around! ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Shawn asked softly. ¡°Grace ran away, Lucy whispered. Shawn was delighted and said. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± He had already made an agreement with the people in Ulinas. As long as the young master of that influential family took a fancy to Grace, the two families could have an alliance in marriage. He had been shocked when Dominic wanted to y matchmaker to Han and Grace, but he could not persuade his father otherwise. Now that Grace had run away, he did not have to worry about Grace falling in love with Han. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Dominic¡¯s gaze turned cold. He red at Shawn and said, ¡®What do you inean by ¡®that¡¯s great? You brat, shut up!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he asked, ¡°Mr. Zabel, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Facing Han¡¯s question, Dominic pretended to be calm. He smiled and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I originally wanted to introduce you to a greatdy. I didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take the time to come.¡± ¡°Dominic, calm down for now,¡± someone said. Then, he stood up and tapped his ss to silence the scene. Everyone at the scene immediately looked at Dominic. Dominic coughed and cleared his throat. He raised his ss and said to Han, ¡°Today, I especially held this banquet to thank Mr. Jaber for saving my life. ¡°This is my toast to Mr. Jaber. I can¡¯t express my gratitude for saving my life in words. I¡¯ll definitely do anything in my power to help Mr. Jaber in the future if he needs anything¡± With that, he drained his ss. Han also stood up, poured himself a ss of wine, and drank it in one gulp. Dominic poured a second ss of wine and said to Han, ¡°Secondly, I have a presumptuous request. I hope that you can help me fulfill it.¡± ¡°Mr. Zabel, please speak your mind I won¡¯t refuse as long as it¡¯s within my ability, Han vowed. Dominic bowed solemnly to Han and said. ¡°I wish to ask you to treat my brothers of the Zabel family. ¡°They are the pirs of the Zabel family. They have gone through hell and high water for me and have contributed greatly to the Zabel family. Now they are all suffering from some illness or another Mr. Jaber, please help them relieve their pain¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of the elders of the Zabel family turned red. They were extremely touched. Dominic was doing this for the benefit of the retired older generation. Although they didn¡¯t really believe in Han¡¯s medical skills, Dominic bowing and begging Han to help them was enough to move them Han looked at Dominic and sighed in his heart. ¡°As expected of the old man who has been in charge. He knows how to appeal to people¡¯s hearts¡± The older generation of the Zabel family had already achieved sess. They did not need to worry about money or power. Many of them also had many descendants These people no longer pursued worldly wealth or power Instead, they wanted health and longevity. To them, nothing was more important than health and longevity Domine¡¯s actions were enough to make all of the Zabel family¡¯s elders fall head over heels for him. However, this method of winning people¡¯s hearts was verymon. The main reason was that Dominic was sincerely thinking for the sake of the older generation. His attitude was very sincere ¡°No problem.¡± Han nodded. ¡°Great Thank you, Mr. Jaber Come,e, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Also, Mr. Wrinkler, Mr. Felicia, you should eat too. These are the delicacies that the Zabel family specially made for you. Try them Dominic was overjoyed and quickly called Han to eat. He also treated Noah and Perry enthusiastically and served them food. Noah and Perry were ttered and hurriedly stood up to bow. Han smiled and lowered his head to eat. After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, Dominic found Han a vi to use as a consultation room. The elders of the Zabel family who were gued by illnesses queued up for Han to treat them. Moreover, in this consultation room, Dominic had also prepared a precious set of me Dragon Needles for Han There was a lifelike fire dragon carved on each golden needle. Moreover, the materials used to make the golden needles were very special. Not only were they made of gold, but they were also mixed with very special materials, making the golden needles even more effective. Tve specially procured this set of me Dragon Needles for you, Mr. Jaber. Please ept it, Dominic said respectfully These are great needles. Thank you, Mr. Zabel Han praised. He could tell at a nce that this den tire Any golden needle could clear ones meridbine the needles with his vigorous was extraordinary. There were traces of spiritual energy on them. ald have an easier time achieving the desired results if he were to tal energy ¡°That¡¯s what I should do Mr. Jaber, as long as you like it Domine smiled ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with you I¡¯ll take your pulse first Han nodded and epted the set of extraordinary golden needles. Then, Han took Dominic¡¯s pulse for a while before prescribing a medicine that would allow Dominic to strengthen his body¡¯s core functions Then, he took the pulses of members of the Zabel family one by one and treated them. He would treat the serious illnesses he encountered with the golden needles. With his godly medical skills, he got rid of all the illnesses and eliminated the pain of many of the members of the Zabel family He even gave patients with chronic illnesses prescriptions for them to recuperate their bodies. At first, the elders of the Zabel family were suspicious of Han. They felt that Har¡¯s medical skills might not be that great However, their illnesses disappeared after being treated by Han with acupuncture They looked at Han in a new light and were grateful. ¡°Mr. Jaber is indeed a divine healer Impressive Admirable¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber is really young and promising. He¡¯s an exceptional, unmatched talent.¡± *Doctor Jaber, please feel free to contac us if you face any difficulties in the future. We will do anything within our abilities for you Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The elders of the family were overjoyed when they were cured of their illnesses. They guaranteed that they would not stand by and do nothing when Han was in trouble in the future. There were also many people who held Han¡¯s hand and immediately added him on WhatsApp. They whispered, ¡°Doctor Jaber, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, right? My granddaughter is very beautiful and has a good figure. I guarantee that you will like her. Let me introduce you to her¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber don¡¯t listen to his nonsense His granddaughter weighs more than 220 pounds. Let me introduce my granddaughter to you. My granddaughter is now a postdoctoral student.¡± ¡°A woman doing a postdoctoral must be a strangedy. How can you introduce her to Mr. Jaber? Mr. Jaber, my granddaughter is a university teacher. She¡¯s very smart. I guarantee that your descendants will be extremely intelligent if you marry her¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, my granddaughter is even better!¡± ¡°Shut up. Francis. I was here first!¡± The elders looked at Han as if they were looking at a rare treasure. They all expressed their desire to introduce their granddaughters to Han They argued until their faces turned red to find Han a girlfriend. They almost started fighting. They could see how great Han¡¯s medical skills were after being treated by him. They would profit greatly if they managed to make Han their grandson-inw. They would not have to worry about being sick in the future. This was especially true for the elders who had been tortured by high blood pressure, diabetes, and migraines. After being treated by Han, their heads no longer hurt, and their waists no longer ached. They felt that they were full of vitality, so they naturally treated Han as a treasure. They even dreamed of pulling Han to their side when they were sleeping. Han looked at them and smiled. He had attended the banquet and treated the illnesses of this many people because he wanted to obtain a backer for his family Looking at the expressions of the many old men of the Zabel family, he knew that he had seeded. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened when he saw his old brothers fighting for Han to be their grandson- inw. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lucy, where did your sister go?¡± He originally wanted to introduce Grace to Han and y matchmaker to the two of them. In the end, Grace ran away at thest minute. His brothers then took advantage of the opportunity to snatch Han for themselves. This made him extremely nervous and uneasy. He would miss out on an outstanding grandson-inw if his brothers¡¯ granddaughters beat Grace to Han! Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Lucy¡¯s expression became a little ugly upon hearing Dominic¡¯s words ¡°She said that she was going to find her destined one. I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s going exactly ¡°Grace is getting more and morewless Shawn, go and find her immediately! Dominic said in a low voire ¡°Tll see to it immediately Shawn nodded and turned to leave. Dominic looked at his old brothers surrounding Han and was so angry that his liver hurt. Grace had missed such a good young man, and a divine healer at that ¡°I mustn¡¯t pamper Grace anymore. I have to teach her a lesson¡± Dominic gritted his teeth unhappily He was the one who wanted to pull Han into the family as his grandson-inw, but his old brothers were beating him to it. It made him very unhappy and ufortable However, he might be thinking too much. Han was not tempted by the fawning of the Zabel family¡¯s elders at all. He only smiled and promised to give their granddaughter a chance. After the elders received Han¡¯s WhatsApp number, they were overjoyed and left one after another to contact their granddaughters. They wanted their granddaughters toe and meet Han as soon as possible. However, most of their granddaughters were at work or studying overseas. They could note over in a short period of time Han was also happy and rxed. He found Dominic and said with a serious expression, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zabel¡± ¡°For what?¡± Dominic asked. ¡°Forst night,¡± Han said Last night, Killian¡¯s dealing with the 30-odd people must have been authorized by either Shawn or Dominic. No matter who it was, Dominic definitely knew about the entire matter and must have given his approval. Dominic looked calm and said. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s fine¡± ¡°We, the Zabel family, are a powerful n in Lightdom City. We¡¯re not afraid of the mere Four Kings. Even if Robert Bardes, the Zabel family has the strength to fight back!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth it to stand against Robert for me?¡± Han asked. ¡°The Zabel family has always advocated for reciprocity. You saved my life, so you are my benefactor. Even if Godes to smite you, we will stand on your side,¡± Dominic said solemnly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Han heard this, his heart skipped a beat and he said, ¡°Thank you.¡± To be honest, he was especially touched. Ever since he returned to the country, only the Zabel family had stood firmly on his side. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯ve done us a great favor. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I believe that in the future, you will also help us unreservedly when the Zabel family is in trouble, Dominic said. Han nodded in gratitude and remained silent. They looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, silence was better than words. ¡°Mr. Zabel, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± said Han. ¡°Don¡¯t leave so soon. Stay for a while more. I¡¯ll show you around Zabel Vige,¡± Dominic said in a hurry. Grace had yet to return and meet Han. How could he let Han leave just like that? Originally, Han did not really want to tour Zabel Vige. However, it was difficult to refuse Dominic¡¯s kind invitation. Faced with the old man¡¯s kind invitation, he could only tour Zabel Vige with the old man. The two of them chatted as they strolled around, chatting about their daily lives. While walking around, Dominic kept bombarding Shawn with messages, urging Shawn to quickly bring Grace back. However, after more than an hour, Shawn still did not bring Grace back. ¡°What is this little brat doing?¡± Dominic was furning with anger. He thought. ¡°So many of the Zabel family elders want to marry their granddaughter to Han. Why isn¡¯t Shawn anxious at all? ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how amazing and great Han is? ¡°He¡¯s a genius divine healer! ¡°The family of whoever married such a genius would see a meteoric rise!¡± In fact, he had guessed correctly. Shawn had never considered Han as his son-inw. He only treated him as a business partner. In his heart, Grace was a good match for the young master in Ulinas. Two hourster, Grace still hadn¡¯t returned. Helpless, Dominic could only let Han go, After watching Han walk into the vi where Noah and Perry lived, Dominic¡¯s expression darkened. He said, ¡°Lucy, call your father and sister immediately. Tell them that if they don¡¯te back within an hour, they can forget abouting back!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Lucy¡¯s expression changed as she looked at her grandfather¡¯s back. She knew that her grandfather was really angry. She hurriedly picked up her phone and contacted Grace and Shawn. ¡°Dad, Grandpa is furious. Come home quickly.¡± ¡°Grace, Grandpa is really angry this time. If you don¡¯te back soon, will you bear the responsibility if anything happens to Grandpa? ¡°Stop fooling around outside ande back quickly!¡± Zabel Vige, in a vi. Han took out the me Dragon Needles and performed acupuncture treatment on Perry. The healing effect was even better with the me Dragon Needles. While receiving treatment, he looked at Han expectantly and asked, ¡°Han, have you found the woman I asked you to find: Han shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m very busy during this period of time. I¡¯ll help you find her soon.¡± Perry looked a little disappointed when he heard this. Noah stood at the side and looked at Perry. He frowned and said, ¡°Perry, don¡¯t be like this. That woman isn¡¯t worth it.¡± ¡°But I love her. I¡¯ll definitely find her. I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with her!¡± Perry¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to help you find her when I get backter,¡± Han said with a nod. Since his brother was so devoted, he had to support him. When Noah heard that, he wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he did not say anything. ¡°You guys stay here and recuperate. Remember, don¡¯t go out for the next six days. After six days, I will definitely get Hugh to personally apologize to you!¡± After treating Perry, Han treated Perry and Noah¡¯s parents and gave them a lot of advice before leaving. Noah sent Han out. When they reached the vige entrance, he said seriously, ¡°Are you really going to help Perry find that woman?¡± ¡°You know what kind of person Perry is. If he has set his mind on something, nobody will be able to pull him back. Moreover, he¡¯s so devoted. How can I not help him?¡± Han said. ¡°But that woman doesn¡¯t love Perry at all.¡± Noah lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her for the past few years. She¡¯s been following a man around and mixing with all kinds of situations. She¡¯s dead drunk every day and changes partners like she¡¯s changing clothes! ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about Perry. She has never even mentioned him. ¡°Moreover, as far as I know, two years ago, that woman¡¯spany encountered a problem. Now, she¡¯s reduced to a slut who loves money as much as her life! ¡°This slut is not worthy of Perry! If she finds out that Perry is doing well, she mighte and harm Perry again Han frowned when he heard that. ¡°The woman Perry likes is someone like that?¡± he thought. He also lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll go and look for her first. ¡°If she really loves money as much as you say and doesn¡¯t love herself, I naturally won¡¯t let her meet Perry.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Han also had his considerations. He believed in Perry¡¯s taste. A woman that Perry was so devoted to wouldn¡¯t be too bad. If that woman was really as slutty as Noah said, he would also think of a way to let Perry meet that woman. He wanted to make Perry see her for who she was and dash his dreams. Then, he would arrange a good partner for Perry. Noah sighed and took a puff of his cigarette. He said, ¡°In fact, if it weren¡¯t for that woman, Perry and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this¡± He did not hate Perry. After all, Perry was his good friend. Even if he had to die for Perry, he would have no regrets. However, he hated that woman. He wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if that woman hadn¡¯t provoked Hugh¡¯s nephew The most hateful thing was that the woman did not care about them even when the two of them had fallen into such a state. She did note to visit them even once. Noah hated that woman from the bottom of his heart. If he could, he really wanted to kill that woman. How could he let Perry meet that woman? ¡°Let¡¯s just do what we can and leave it to fate.¡± Han patted Noah¡¯s shoulder and said calmly. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s the person Perry chose. No matter how much you hate her, you have to let me meet her, right? ¡°Seeing is believing. I want to see that woman with my own eyes¡± Noah smoked his cigarette in silence. After a long time, when the cigarette was about to go out, he said, ¡°Her name is Ashlee Chace. She currently works in a dance hall called ¡°Amazing Dance Hall. She lives at 360 Easttown Street, Marroh Vige. Hand. ¡°If you want to find her, you should be able to find her in those ces.¡± Han nced at Noah. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite concerned about this woman. You really don¡¯t mean what you say!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before he could look for her, Noah had already investigated Ashlee¡¯s address and workce. It was obvious that although Noah said that he hated this woman, he still cared about her in his heart. He just did not say it out loud. ¡°Let me give you onest piece of advice. This woman is not a good person. When you go look for her, you must be careful,¡± Noah said. ¡°Understood.¡± Han nodded. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± With that, he finished his cigarette in one go and walked out of Zabel Vige. Behind him, his designated driver came to pick him up in his BMW. Noah watched Han from the entrance of Zabel Vige. He sighed and returned to the vi when he saw that Han¡¯s car hadpletely disappeared in front of him. Rune District, near Han¡¯s home. Grace, who was wearing a V-neck dress, looked at Han¡¯s house in shock. ¡°No way. My master lives in such a ce?¡± Beside her were Lightdom City¡¯s rich yboys. There were three men and two women. The three men looked at Grace¡¯s figure and drooled. Their eyes were filled with lust. However, they became serious when Grace turned around to look at them. There was even a hint of fear in their eyes. Grace was very beautiful, beautiful enough to make their hearts race. However, Grace was also very powerful. Each punch she threw contained more than 600 pounds of power. A simple punch from her could send them flying and make them vomit blood. They had wanted to cause trouble for Grace in the past, but Grace had defeated them all easily After that battle, Grace became their boss. No one dared to show any impropriety in front of Grace, Otherwise, what awaited them would be Grace¡¯s iron fist. ¡°Master? Miss Zabel, Han is your master? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± A rich yboy looked puzzled Nunienie. Do I need to tell you who my master is?¡± Grace red at that person and said coldly, ¡°Let me ask you, does my master really live here?¡± She had been in awe of Han ever since she saw the power Han disyed. She had long decided that Han was her master This time, she came to look for Han She wanted to look for Han to learn from him. If it was possible, she wouldn¡¯t mind having rtions with Han. After all, she had received a modern education since she was young. She had an open personality and worshipped the strong deep down. She felt that this society was a ce where the strong preyed on the weak. Since Han was a powerhouse, she would not mind marrying Han and having his child. ¡°Miss Zabel, I¡¯m really not lying to you. When you mentioned this person to me, I used all the resources in my family to investigate him Han lives here¡± The rich yboy vowed, ¡°But he¡¯s been out for a long time. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯lle back.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait here today until he appears. If I find out that you lied to me, you¡¯re dead,¡± Grace said. The young yboy was sweating profusely. At this moment, a Ferrari drove over. Lucas appeared in front of them and looked at Grace in disbelief. His eyes were filled with shock ¡°Miss Zabel, when did youe back?¡± ¡°Lucas Dude, why are you here? Did youe to look for me?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. Before she went overseas, Lucas was her most loyal underling. He often followed behind her. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to look for my master¡± Laicas smiled. ¡°Your master?¡± ¡°Yeah, my master lives here.¡± Lucas pointed to Han¡¯s home. Grace¡¯s expression became a little interesting. ¡°Is your master Han Jaber?¡± ¡°Miss Zabel, you know him too?¡± There was even more shock in Lucas¡¯s eyes. He wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Grace go overseas for many years? Why does she know his name as soon as she returned?¡± When the other yboys heard this, they all looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They thought, ¡°What the hell was going on? ¡°Grace is Han¡¯s disciple. Why is Lucas also Han¡¯s disciple?¡± Grace jumped out of the car and hugged Lucas¡¯s shoulder affectionately. She asked, ¡°Punk, the person who can make you obediently acknowledge him as your master must have an extraordinary background or extraordinary skills. Tell me quickly, what skills does your master have?¡± As soon as she approached, a refreshing fragrance immediately entered Lucas¡¯s nose, making Lucas feel a little light-headed. Her deep V-neck outfit, which asionally revealed her breasts, made Lucas¡¯s nose feel warm and he almost vomited blood. However, at the mention of Han¡¯s ability, his eyes immediately lit up and he said excitedly. ¡°Of course, my master is impressive. ¡°Miss Zabel, you¡¯ve watched TV series about martial arts, right? Do you know about striking an acupoint? ¡°My master¡¯s ability to strike an acupoint is especially powerful. He can immobilize people with a casual touch. He¡¯s impressive. In the past, I waspletely immobilized by him. ¡°I just want to that skill of his. In the future, I¡¯ll strike anyone who pisses me off¡± As he spoke, he gestured and poked the air with his two fingers. ¡°Striking an acupoint?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. Striking an acupoint was a skill in traditional martial arts! Coupled with the use of ¡°energy¡± mentioned by Han previously, could it be that Han was a legendary descendant of traditional martial arts? Thinking of this, she became even more excited and passionate. She thought to herself, ¡°Great, great. Today, I¡¯ll go all out. Even if I have to use my body to exchange for it, I must learn his skill to strike an acupoim!¡± As a martial arts enthusiast, she had dreamed of being able to strike acupoints since she was young. She yearned for that kind of life. However, reality told her that it was all fake. Now that her dream was reflected in reality, how could she miss out on a person who knew traditional martial arts and could strike a person¡¯s acupoints? Chapter 220 Chapter 220 In order to confirm it Han was powerful, Grace caught Lucas and asked about hitting an acupoint in detail. Lucas became even more excited when Grace mentioned that, and he immediately told her everything that had happened that night. However, Lucas ignored the rtionship between initiative to show him the skill of striking an acupomt and Yvonne and even said on purpose th an took the Hearing that, Grace was even more curious and kept asking for details and which acupoint Han had hit Lucas did not remember it very well. ording to his memory, he tapped a few acupoints on his body. ¡°It should be these Although Luxas could not see Han¡¯s movements clearly, he could feel and roughly knew where Han¡¯s finger had hit day. Lucas had been thinking about Han¡¯s skills every day. Grace¡¯s eves hit up when she saw where Lucas was pointing at his body ¡°CV 14, CV 8, S. 32 * Grace likod tr martial arts very much and started to study them when she was young. Thus, she knew much about cupoints in the human body In fact, Grace had secretly studied striking an acupoint before and knew a lot about it. So, when she saw the acupoints Lucas was pointing at, she could guess what they were immediately. Out of curiosity, she made a move and hit the acupoints mentioned by Lus as in the order By the time Grace let go. Lucas stood where he was, motionless Lucas eyes widened and his jaw almost dropped ¡°Grace, you You know how to hit an acupoint either?¡± ¡°Huh¡¯ I made at Grace was stunned. cas just curious and wanted to give it a try, so she stroke Lucas¡¯s acupoints. In the end. Lucas couldn¡¯t move. What happened? ¡°Grace hurry up and release my acupoints. I can¡¯t move.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression was gloomy, and he looked at Grace, stunned. He thought. ¡°I only demonstrated it briefly How could Grace learn it in such a short time ¡°Oh my goodness¡± Is Grace self-taught? Could it be that Grace is a one-in-a-million martial arts genius? ¡°Did I really make it?¡± Grace was still in disbelief and pushed Lucas. ¡°Alright, I know what kind of person you are. Stop pretending ¡°Hahaha, Lucas. It¡¯s been so long since west met. How did you suddenly be so mischievous? You even know how to act and make Miss Zabel happy¡± ¡°Your acting skills are not bad. After finishing your SAT, you can engage in the entertainment industry¡± ¡°Excellent acting alls Miss Zabel, you should treat Lucas to a meal this time¡± When the rich yboys saw the scene, theyughed out loud, all believing that Lucas was acting and wanted to make Grace happy ¡°Im not joking Miss Zabel, quickly release my acupoints¡± Lucas¡¯s expression was not that good. ¡°Alright stop acting¡± Grace¡¯s face darkened. Without another word, she exerted more strength and pushed Lucas away, wanting to stop Lucas from yoking However, after she pushed Lucas hard, Lucas maintained the same posture and fell to the ground heavily When he fell to the ground, his hand was still in the same position ¡°Are you still acting¡¯ Lucas, it is not fun Grace¡¯s face darkened. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Tm not acting Grace, you really managed to hit my acupoints,¡± Lucas smiled bitterly. Lucas wanted to move, but even if he used all his strength, he failed and could not even move his fingers, which was exactly the same as when his acupoints were attacked by Han before. ¡°Still acting!¡± One of the rich yboys walked over and kicked Lucas jokingly. Then, he ran away immediately. He thought. ¡°In my impression, Lucas would fly into a rage. He would chase after me and beat me up!¡± Unexpectedly, after the yboy ran away. Lucas did not chase after him. Lucas did not even move and maintained his previous posture. ¡°No way? Are you doing this to please Miss Zabel?¡° The yboy walked back and kicked Lucas again. ¡°Sheldon, you better remember what you did well. You bastard! Once my acupoints are released. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lucas said viciously When Sheldon Walton saw the scene, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Miss Zabel, Lucas doesn¡¯t seem to be acting¡± Grace was stunned Lucas, you can¡¯t move?¡± Hearing that, the other rich yboys also walked over, surrounding Lucas and looking at him. To confirm that Lucas was unable to move, they used various methods to torture Lucas. However, no matter what they did. Lucas maintained his previous posture and did not move at all. Sheldon looked up with a stunned expression ¡°Miss Zabel, did you really hit Lucas¡¯ acupoints?¡± Grace looked down at her hands and then at Lucas, who was lying motionless on the ground. Her eyes were filled with astonishment as she said. ¡°I know how to hit an acupoint?¡± Grace recalled her technique just now carefully, and her eyes glinted with excitement. ¡°Miss Zabel. you know how to strike an acupoint!¡± Another rich young yboy walked over and looked at Grace with burning eyes. He ttered, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Zabel. You¡¯ll be a super expert among us from now on¡­¡± ¡°Watch me now!¡± Before the good-for-nothing yboy could finish his words, Grace took action once again and attacked the boy¡¯s acupoints as she had previously done Lucas. In an instant, the rich yboy was stunned on the spot and could not move at all. ¡°Arthur?¡± Grace waved his hand in front of the yboy¡¯s eyes. Arthur¡¯s eyes moved and he looked shocked. ¡°Miss Zabel, what¡­ What are you doing? Hurry up and release my acupoints.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you move, either?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Zabel, stop joking. Hurry up and release my acupoints. I can¡¯t move,¡± Arthur said hurriedly. Bang! Before Arthur could say more, Grace kicked him away in a sh. Arthur screamed miserably, and after he fell to the ground, his posture remained unchanged. ¡°Holy shit! It worked¡± Grace was overjoyed when she saw the scene. If Arthur was pretending that his acupoints were attacked, he would change his posture after being kicked away and injured. However. Arthur¡¯s posture did not change, and he did not move at all It meant that Grace had indeed learned the skill of hitting an acupoint skill! Graceughed. ¡°What a wonderful skill! ¡°Traditional martial arts are so awesome!¡± Grace looked at her hands,ughing and jumping up excitedly. She had been pursuing traditional martial arts for so many years, but unfortunately, all she had learned was Master Caiden¡¯s so-called Lightning Whip, which was not practical at all Now, after just one sentence from Lucas, Grace had learned hitting an acupoint, such an unfathomable skill of traditional martial arts! It was so awesome! It could be seen that Han¡¯s martial arts were reall ¡°Hahaha! Lucas, thank you so much!¡¯ Grace was so excited that she pulled Lucas up from the ground and held him tightly. She even jumped a few times and said excitedly. ¡°Since you¡¯re Master Han¡¯s disciple, you should know his whereabouts. Tell me, where is he now?¡± Grace could not wait to find Han to learn traditional martial arts! Chapter 221 Chapter 221 ¡°If I knew where Master Han was, I would have gone to look for him long ago. Is there a need to wait here?¡± Lucas put on a long face and said, ¡°Miss Zabel, please help me release the acupoint.¡± Some time ago, Lucas had just been hit by Han, and now, he was hit by Grace What was worse, this time, he was hit on the street. If hey on the ground for a few hours without moving, wouldn¡¯t he freeze to death? In Lightdom City, it was quite cold at night. ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Zabel, quickly release our acupoint,¡± Arthur said in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to release acupoints,¡± Grace said. She had only seen Lucas¡¯s demonstration of striking an acupoint just now. Out of curiosity, she tried it and did not expect herself to seed. Releasing acupoints was impossible as Grace did not know how to do it at all. When Lucas and Arthur heard Grace¡¯s words, their faces darkened. Theyined in their hearts, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to release acupoints, why are you messing around?¡± ¡°Are your acupoints indeed attacked?¡± The remaining rich yboys witnessed everything Grace had done to Lucas and Arthur. They looked at each other and were all stunned. Was Grace so powerful? ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? Come here. I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Grace stared at the rest of the rich yboys, her eyes filled with joy and excitement as she raised her finger. ¡°No, no, no. Miss Zabel, we all believe you.¡± When those rich yboys noticed Grace¡¯s fingers, their expressions changed drastically, and they shook their heads hurriedly. ¡°If you believe it, that¡¯s even better. Come and experience it too,¡± Grace said with a smile. After saying that, Grace rushed over, followed the previous method she had memorized, and attacked those rich yboys¡± acupoints randomly. Soon, those rich yboys who came with her all froze. They stood in ce and could not move at all. They all widened their eyes in disbelief, frightened. They roared inwardly, ¡°Oh my goodness! Grace actually knew how to attack an acupoint. ¡°Mummy! ¡°Help!¡± At that moment, the rich yboys all panicked, and their eyes were filled with even more fear. The feeling of not being able to move was especially ufortable. Moreover, it was terrible that Grace didn¡¯t know how to release the acupoints. No one knew how long they would have to maintain motionless. A few people felt their muscles almost twitch. They felt so ufortable as if they were about to die. ¡°Sister, hurry up and help us remove our acupoints.¡± ¡°Miss Zabel, even if you want to practice martial arts, you can¡¯t treat us as punching bags.¡± The rich yboys all had terrified expressions and begged Grace to release their acupoints. However, how could Grace know how to release acupoints? She did not take those rich yboys¡¯ words seriously. Instead, she jumped excitedly andughed. ¡°Nice! ¡°Traditional martial arts are awesome! ¡°Traditional martial arts are so awesome!¡± Ever since Grace was born, this was the first time she had experienced the power of traditional martial arts. She was so happy that she almost forgot herself. At that moment, Lucy called Grace. After Grace noticed Lucy¡¯s call, her face darkened, and her expression changed slightly Grandpa is angry? Is his heart unwell Although Grace liked traditional martial arts and was open-minded, she was also filial. When she found out that Dominie was quite angry, she was worried about his health. ¡°Not yet. Grandpa is really angry. If you don¡¯te back soon. Grandpa might have a heart attack, Lucy said worriedly. When Grace heard that, her expression changed, and she said hurriedly. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Lucas, lend me your car With that, Grace snatched the key from Lucas¡¯ hand, got into Lucas¡¯ car, and left quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Miss Zabel. Even if you don¡¯t know how to release acupoints, you have to move us to a safe ce. It¡¯s cold here!¡± ¡°Miss Zabel, can¡¯t you see that Im under the air conditioner? The water is dripping on my head. Hurry up and move me away.¡± Lucas, Arthur, and the others froze, their faces turning ashen. Especially Arthur. He was kicked under the air conditioner by Grace, and water from the water droplets of the air conditioner dripped on his head, making him feel especially ufortable. If Arthur stayed for a long time, he would catch a cold or fall ill However, Grace did not care about Arthur and the others words at all. She left them behind and drove away without a trace. Lucas, Arthur, and the others didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mom, save me!¡± Everyone wailed in their hearts. Han got the designated driver to drive to the Amazing Dance Hall. After getting there, he got out of the car and gave the driver a sum of money, saying that he woulde outter and asking the driver to wait for him for a while. Then, Han lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and walked into the dance hall. Since he had promised Perry that he would look for Ashlee. he would not go back on his word. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. There was no time like the present. Instead of dying time, Han thought that he might as well look for Ashlee today. Upon entering the dance hall, Han heard deafening music and saw many men and women on the dance floor, constantly twisting their bodies to vent the pressure and unhappiness umted during work. On the highest stage, many women dressed in skimpy clothes were dancing and flirting with others, causing arge number of men to cheer excitedly. In the booths below the stage, many gorgeously dressed beauties were pleasing their guests, their smiles charming, and their voices sweet. Even if they were touched randomly by the guests, they did not care and still smiled obsequiously. Han walked around the dance hall and observed the surroundings. He took out his phone and looked at the photo Noah had sent. It was Ashlee¡¯s photo, which was taken many years ago. In the photo, Ashlee looked beautiful. Her eyes were filled with confidence, and she had a domineering aura of a capable woman, which attracted Han¡¯s attention immediately ¡°Perry has good taste. She is indeed very beautiful. It is just that I don¡¯t know what her personality is like, Han smoked and smiled. After ncing at the photo, he put his phone back into his pocket and walked inside to search for Ashlee among the crowd. Soon, he saw a woman dressed gorgeously who was drinking with arge group of burly men in a lively booth. Those men all looked fierce and had tattoos on their arms, necks, or faces, which looked quite terrifying. When they were drinking, they talked andughed loudly and noisily. However, no one in the entire dance hall dared to provoke them. Among those burly men, the woman looked delicate and helpless, like a little rabbit that had been surrounded by a pack of wolves. Being held and touched by all kinds of burly men, she still had a smile on her face. She allowed them to take advantage of her as if she did not care at all. Han¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw the scene. Although the woman had heavy makeup on, he recognized her as Ashlee immediately. Han took a deep breath and walked over Looking down from above, he stared coldly at the group of burly men and said coldly. ¡°Let go of her!¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Han¡¯s face was cold as he stared fixedly and coldly at the man who was holding Ashlee Ashlee and Perry had once been in a rtionship As Perry¡¯s friend. Han could not just stand by and do nothing when he saw another man hugging Ashlee. ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± The burly man who held Ashlee in his arms raised his head and stared at Han. He looked fierce and had a ferocious ck dragon tattooed on his face The ck dragon shared the same eyes as the man. The man¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce, which matched the ck dragon¡¯s eyes quite a lot. At a nce, one was able to tell that the man was a ruthless person who could make others shudder. At first nce, it was as if a ck dragon was circling the man¡¯s face. It was ferocious and eye- catching At that moment, the smiles on the faces of all the burly men in the booth suddenly froze, reced by a kind of terrifying coldness. They were all gangsters from the underground world, and there were countless scars and tattoos on their bodies, making them look especially fierce. It was obvious that they were not good people. Ashlee also raised her head and looked at Han in confusion. She didn¡¯t know Han, and she only felt that he was strange. Han was expressionless. He pulled Ashlee out of the man¡¯s arms directly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come with me.¡± He was certain that the woman was Ashlee. Although Ashlee had put on heavy makeup, she was born to be beautiful, and her figure was also sexy. She had curves, and her long legs could easily make men¡¯s imaginations run wild. She was a typical beauty with a pure face and a hot figure. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ashlee shook off Han¡¯s hand in an instant and scolded angrily, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t even know you. Why should I have to leave with you for no reason? Are you crazy?¡± Seeing the scene, the burly men looked at each other and burst intoughter. ¡°It seems that Ashlee has a lot of fans¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you see how many loyal fans Ashlee has on YouTube? Perhaps he wants to save Ashlee.¡± ¡°He has overestimated himself. Doesn¡¯t he know who Ashlee is?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s probably a brainless fan too.¡± ¡°With Mr. Hunt¡¯s efforts. Ashlee¡¯s fans on YouTube have reached millions, and her poprity is enough for her to be atpetent seller. In my opinion, this kid must be Ashlee¡¯s most loyal fan¡± ¡°How can there be such a stupid man in the world?¡± Those burly menughed loudly with mocking eyes. Some of them eveny on the sofa andughed until their tears streamed down The burly man who had been holding Ashlee also sneered. He picked up the cigarette on the table and took a deep putt Then, he patted the seat next to him and stared at Ashlee coldly, ¡°Ashlee,e here!¡± His voice was not loud, but he said with amanding tone. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His eyes were as sharp and cold as an eagle¡¯s. Ashlee trembled and smiled charmingly. ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m here.¡± With that, she walked toward the burly man with a fawning expression. Han¡¯s face sank He grabbel Ashlee¡¯s wrist again and said in a deep voice, ¡®Miss Chace, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°You bastard¡¯ I don¡¯t even know you. Why are you grabbing me? Let me go!¡± Ashlee said angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done. Han¡¯s eyes were firm, and he refused to let go of Ashlee. ¡°Let go!¡± Ashlee struggled angrily. However, even after using all her strength, she still could not break free from Han¡¯s hand. When the burly man saw that Han was still holding onto Ashlee, his expression suddenly turned cold, and his gaze was as sharp as a knife. A cold killing intent spread out, causing the atmosphere at the scene to be even colder and making everyone tremble as if they had fallen into an icehouse. When Ashlee saw the change in Timothy¡¯s expression, her expression became panicked, and she red at Han. ¡°Take your hand away! I have nothing to say to you!¡± Han didn¡¯t know about Timothy¡¯s character, but Ashlee did. Timothy¡¯s full name was Timothy Markus. He was fierce and vicious, and once someone provoked him, he would cut off that person¡¯s ear and force that person to eat it. Once someone angered him. Timothy would do anything to kill that person and throw him into the sea to feed the fish. Ashlee was afraid of Timothy to the extreme and did not dare to provoke him. ¡°I have something to say to you. Do you still remember Perry?¡± Han asked. Perry? At the mention of Perry¡¯s name, Ashlee¡¯s expression changed, and her pupils shrank. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. Let go!¡± Soon, Ashlee returned to normal and kicked Han in the abdomen. Han allowed her to kick him but refused to let her go. He said seriously, ¡°Follow me to a quiet ce. I¡¯ll leave after a few words.¡± When Han mentioned Perry¡¯s name, Ashlee¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained herposure. Although the change in Ashlee¡¯s expression was imperceptible, Han noticed it. He could tell that Ashlee still had feelings for Perry. Perhaps she still loved Perry in her heart. Han wanted to help Perry to save his rtionship with Ashlee. When Timothy saw that Han was ignoring him, his gaze became even colder. He said coldly, ¡°Chop off his hand!¡± ng! As Timothy spoke, a burly man with two tattooed arms stood up. He picked up the knife on the table and shed at Han¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He waved his hand and stabbed a silver needle into the burly man¡¯s acupoint in a sh. Bang! Before the burly man¡¯s saber could hit Han, he had fallen to the ground and was on the verge of death. ¡°I hate others interrupting me the most when I¡¯m talking. So noisy!¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Bastard!¡± Timothy and the others¡¯ expressions turned cold. They suddenly stood up and surrounded Han with unfriendly eyes. Timothy¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife as he said fiercely, ¡°Kid, how dare you cause trouble in front of me? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Han red at Timothy coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Timothy¡¯s gaze turned even colder. He had lived for so long, and this was the first time he had been looked down upon. Han snatched Timothy¡¯s woman and beat Timothy¡¯s subordinates to the ground in front of Timothy. Moreover, he even told Timothy to get lost, not taking Timothy seriously at all. ¡°I said, get lost!¡± Han said coldly. Timothy was so angry that heughed. He red at Han and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really bold. Do you know who I am? ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Han was expressionless. Timothy sneered, and his eyes turned cold as he said with a strong killing intent, ¡°Kid, listen carefully. My name is Timothy Markus. I¡¯m the boss of the dance hall. My sworn friend is Jason, the nephew of Hugh, who is one of the Four Kings under Robert! ¡°Ashlee is Jason¡¯s ything. She has to stay in the dance hall and is never allowed to leave my sight. ¡°If you dare to take her away, I guarantee that you will die miserably!¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Timothy red at Han savagely with a murderous killing intent Hearing his words, all the tattooed men roared and took out their weapons, In their hands were a stool, a microphone, a wine bottle, an iron rod, and a dagger They were like ferocious wolves and tigers, their eyes cold, and th alling intent on their bodies was strong, which frightened others quite a lot Surrounded by those burly men, Ashlee trembled in fear and said hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Markus, don¡¯t don¡¯t be like this. There must be something wrong with the fan. Don¡¯t be angry I¡¯ll deal with him, okay?¡± Ashlee broke free from Han¡¯s hand and walked back to Timothy¡¯s side She picked up a ss of wine and drank it in one gulp, smiling apologetically. ¡°Mr. Markus, everything I want to say is in the wine ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll deal with him, okay?¡± As she spoke. Aslilee stroked Timothy¡¯s chest and tried to calm him down. p! Before Ashlee could say more, Timothy pped her hard in the face, so hard that he knocked her to the ground. ¡°You will deal with him? You damned bitch! What kind of bullshit are you? In my eyes, you¡¯re just Mr. Hunt¡¯s ything Tran sleep with you whenever I want. What right do a bitch like you have to interlere in my matters¡± Timothy still hadn¡¯t vented his anger. He kicked Ashlee¡¯s abdomen viciously and said coldly, ¡°Today¡¯s matter has nothing to do with you. ¡°Move aside. If you dare to say another word. I¡¯ll kill yout Ashlee had a pained expression on her face as she clutched her abdomen and curled up on the ground. She spat out all the wine she had drunk earlier, reeking of alcohol and being in a sorry state. However, she did not dare to say a word, and her eyes were filled with fear When Han saw the scene, his gaze suddenly turned as cold as a knife. The moment Ashlee fell, he saw many scars on Ashlee¡¯s inner thigh under the dress, including cigarette burns, knife wounds, handprints¡­. Those scars were clearly not caused by the games of the so-called sadomasochism. Instead, someone had hurt Ashlee deliberately. In other words, Ashlee might have been like Perry, living in pain and torture all these years. ¡°Bitch!¡± Timothy nced coldly at Ashlee. Then, he picked up a fruit knife on the table and pointed it at Han, saying, ¡°Young man. I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. ¡°Kneel right now and crawl under my crotch. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to stain the krufe with blood today.¡± Han did not even look at Timothy. Instead, he walked forward and helped Ashlee up. He asked with concern in his eyes, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you! Get lost!¡± Ashlee red at Han. In her opinion, everything was Han¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for Han, she wouldn¡¯t have been beaten at all. She did not dare to re up at Timothy and the others and could only vent all her anger on Han Han stood in ce with a solemn expression Being ignored, Timothy felt embarrassed, and the ck dragon tattoo on his face began to be even more ferocious. With the blood vessels on his forehead bulging, the ck dragon seemed toe alive and looked terrifying ¡°How dare you look down on me? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened. He tightened his grip on the dagger in his hand and stabbed it fiercely at Han¡¯s waist. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Han¡¯s back was facing Timothy, so he could not see Timothy¡¯s movements at all. ¡°Be careful!¡± Ashlee¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as she cried out Han did not dodge and did not even move when he heard that At that moment, Timothy¡¯s dagger reached Han¡¯s back and touched his clothes. Timothyughed sinusterly. Ashlee¡¯s eyes widened, and her pupils contracted as she covered her mouth. The others alsoughed sinisterly as if they could see the scene of Han¡¯s waist being pierced and dripping with blood. Bang¡¯ However, just as everyone thought that Han was going to suffer. Han seemed to have eyes on the back of his head and dodged the attack. The next moment, he grabbed Timothy¡¯s head and smashed it against the ss table in the booth. Because of the huge force, the ss table was shattered into pieces. Timothy¡¯s head was bleeding, and he fell to the ground, unconscious. Blood streamed down from Timothy¡¯s head and dyed the ground blood red. ¡°You¡¯re as noisy as a fly Han¡¯s eyes were cold. All of a sudden, the scene fell into a dead silence. The tattooed men were all dumbfounded and looked at Han and Timothy in disbelief, unable to say a word. They originally thought that Han would be stabbed in the heart, but in the blink of an eye. Timothy fainted just like that. Ashlee was also dumbfounded. She had never expected Han to be so bold as to beat up Timothy in his dance hall. This way, things would be more troublesome. After all, the person behind Timothy was Hugh! If Han fought there and alerted Hugh, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Mr. Markus, are you joking with us? Hurry up and stand up. Otherwise, we¡¯re going to attack,¡± a tattooed man said in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Markus, stop joking.¡± ¡°Mr. Markus, stand up! Kill him!TM The other tattooed men spoke one after another, thinking that Timothy was joking with them. However, no matter what they said. Timothy was still lying on the ground, motionless and unconscious. ¡°Stop calling him. He won¡¯t wake up anytime soon.¡± Han was expressionless as he nced at the tattooed men coldly. ¡°Who else wants to stand out and fight me?¡± His gaze was sharp, colder than frost, and sharper than a de. When Han¡¯s eyes swept over, all the tattooed men trembled as if they had been electrocuted. They felt cold as if they were being stared at by an ancient azure dragon ¡°What¡¯s going on? After being looked at by him, I feel like my skin is hurting¡± ¡°Not only my skin is hurting, but I also feel like my soul is trembling.¡± ¡°Who exactly is him? Why is his gaze so terrifying?¡± When the burly men met Han¡¯s eyes, their eyes were filled with fear. At that moment, they all understood one thing Han was powerful enough to care less about Timothy¡¯s power. He was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to fight, get lost!¡± Har? said coldly. ¡°Bastard! How dare you be so presumptuous here? How dare you hurt Mr. Markus? ¡°Everyone, even if we can¡¯t beat him, we have to kill him. Kill¡± When the remaining hooligans heard Han¡¯s words, their eyes turned cold. They tightened their grip on the weapons in their hands and let out roars through gritted teeth. They charged at Han crazily, and their attacks were as quick as lightning. Their attacks were like a storm as they aimed at Han¡¯s vital points. Heavy and powerful, with strong killing intent, every attack was enough to take Han¡¯s life. The remaining hooligans didn¡¯t intend to give Han any chances to live. ¡°Be careful!¡± When Ashlee saw so many people pounce on Han, her eyes were filled with fear, and she screamed subconsciously. Timothy¡¯s men were all hooligans in the underworld and usually lived dangerous lives with their heads against the edge of the des at any time. Now, from their fatal attacks, one could tell that they wanted to kill Han. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 them look quite strong The group of tattooed men was all burly, then arins were muscr. As they held the cudgels their kalling intent surgest Once the weapons in their hands hit Hari, he would be seriously injured even if he didn¡¯t die Ashlee watched as those vicious vims rushed over, so frightened that the closed her eyes cubconsciously and even screamed in tear In her opinion, if they attacked together they could press Han to the ground and beat harm to death in an instant Therefore, after letting out a scream, Ashlee closed her eyes, not bearing to see what happened next Bang¡¯ Bang¡¯ Bang¡¯ When Ashlee closed her eyes, she only heard a series of muffled sounds as if sor had struck someone¡¯s body Then, there was the sound of arge pale of heavy objects falling to the ground Finally, a series of screams could be heard one after another Ashlee closed her eves and covered her ears. She felt that Han might have been beaten into a miserable state However, a momentter, she realized that something as wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does the voice sound so familiar? Ashlee opened her eyes and her expression changed. Her mouth was agape and she could not speak for a long time Not far away from her. Han stood steadily, his body as stra The tattooed men who had attacked Han were all lying on the ground, wailing in pain ¡°What happened?¡± Ashire opened her mouth wide and looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°You beat all of them ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of small fry It¡¯s easy to beat them up in minutes¡± Hari helped Ashlee up. With a serious expression, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Chace, can we talk now! Ashlee frowned and turned to look around. What she saw stunned her After Han¡¯s actions, the entire dance hall tell silent, and almost everyone oking at him. Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard Many of the security guards in the dance hall were holding iron cudgels and rushing over fiercely. Ashler¡¯s expression changed. She pushed Han and roared. ¡°I have nothing to talk to you. I don¡¯t even know you. Get lost!¡± As Ashlee stretched out her hand to push Han, the scars on her arm were revealed. Ashire was wearing a thin long-sleeved blouse and had applied some liquid foundation on her arm. Even so, Han¡¯s eyes were slurp enough, and he could immediately tell that there were also dense scars on Ashlee¡¯s arm. They were all caused by the burning smoke ¡°Who did this?¡± Han grabbed Ashler¡¯s arm, his eyes cold He could tell that Ashlee must have had a hard time over the years. At the very least, she must have been tortured, which waspletely different from what Noah had said ¡°It has nothing to do with you Get out of here!¡± Ashlee shouted angrily ¡°You keep to get lost. It is because you are worried about my safety, right?¡± Han stared into Ashler¡¯s eyes and said word by word with certainty. ¡°In truth, you¡¯re not a slut at all, nor are you the kind of woman who would grovel to others and sell her body. ¡°I can see it. There¡¯s a strong sadness hidden in the depths of your eyes ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must have your own difficulties, right** ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡± Aslider said angrily Han¡¯s expression was serious as he said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re my friend¡¯s girlfriend and the woman he¡¯s set his heart on for the rest of his life If you¡¯re in trouble, how can I stand by and do nothing ¡°Miss Chace, I know you don¡¯t want to tell me about your current situation. It is probably because you are scared about someone very much. ¡°In the past. Perry was not capable enough to change your current situation. Now it¡¯s different Im back With me around. no one can run your rtionships ¡°Otherwise, the person who hurt you will end like this¡± As Han spoke, he suddenly stomped on the floor. Bang! Han¡¯s is huge strength caused the ground to crack inch by inch, and the floor also turned into pieces, which flew into the air and hit the security guards who rushed over. The security guards all fell to the ground and began bleeding heavily, unable to approach Han and Ashlee at all. Not long after, more than 30 security guards fell to the ground. They were wailing and could not even stand up. ¡°How could this be possible? Ashlee was dumbstruck. When others present saw the scene, their eyes were filled with shock. To have such terrifying destructive power with a stomp of his foot. Han must be a legendary martial arts master! No one dared to make a sound. The scene fell into a dead silence once again. The customers, security guards, and the others were all dumbfounded. They looked at Han with fear and shock in their eyes. ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± Ashlee asked with a trembling voice Tm Han Jaber, Perry¡¯s friend. I¡¯m here to take you away: Believe me ande with me. I promise Perry will bring you happiness, Han said seriously. Hearing that, Ashlee roared hysterically. ¡°Take me away? Do you know where we are? ¡°This is Jason¡¯s dance hall, and Hugh is behind him. If I leave here, I¡¯ll die. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Perry¡¯s name in front of me. Get lost! Get lost immediately! Don¡¯t ever let me see you again! ¡°You bastard! You son of bitch! Get out of here! Scram far away immediately!¡± As she spoke, Ashlee punched and kicked Han crazily. She tried her best to chase Han away. At that moment, the heavy metal musicpletely stopped. A loud apuse sounded from the second floor. ¡°Hahaha, well said. Ashlee, I didn¡¯t expect you to know your end so well. ¡°You chased Perry¡¯s friend away and even said so many harsh words to him because you don¡¯t want him to die with you. Am I right?¡± Apanied by the apuse, a cold man¡¯s voice sounded. Then, a young man in a suit appeared on the second floor. With a cigarette in his mouth, he looked down at Han, his gaze was as cold as a venomous snake¡¯s. ¡°You said you¡¯re Perry¡¯s friend, right? ¡°You know that this is my territory, yet you still dare toe here and even want to take my Ashlee away Young men, is there something wrong with your brain?¡± ¡°Jason!¡± Seeing the man, Ashlee¡¯s entire body trembled, and her eyes were filled with fear as she fell to the ground, trembling Clearly, Jason had brought Ashlee non-negligible psychological trauma, which was why she was afraid at the sight of him. Han frowned and looked up at Jason. ¡°You¡¯re Hugh¡¯s nephew and the culprit who tortured Perry and Noah badly?¡± Jason had a cigar in his mouth, and his eyes were arrogant. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. I was the one who beat up your two friends. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be the same as them soon.¡± With that, Jason snapped his fingers. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thud! A burly 6.5-foot-tall man walked out and stood in the middle of the dance floor. His eyes were cold and filled with killing intent. The muscles all over his body seemed to contain explosive power which seemed to be able to crush steel. Jason pped his hands and said loudly, ¡®It¡¯s time to clear the scene. Everyone, go to the counter to settle the bill and leave immediately.¡± Hearing Jason¡¯s words, all the customers at the scene left. Immediately after, all the doors and windows were closed. Many thugs with metal bats walked out from all corners of the dance hall and formed arge circle, surrounding Han and Ashlee. Ambush from all sides! In an instant, the atmosphere became tense. Jason stared at Han and said coldly, ¡°You are helping Perry to look for Ashlee? I think you¡¯re courting death! ¡°Today, don¡¯t even think about leaving here alive.¡± Han sneered and looked up at Jason. ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t think of letting you leave here alive!¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Han stared at Jason, and killing intent surged in his eyes. It was Jason who caused Noah and Perry to suffer so much and live a hard life. Even in his dreams, Han wanted to stand up and seek justice for his two friends. Today, Han only wanted to take Ashlee away and find out more about her situation. He did not expect to bump into Jason. What a stroke of luck! Thinking that he was about to avenge Noah and Perry, Han smiled happily. ¡°Is this guy out of his mind?¡± ¡°He is surrounded, yet he still wants to attack Mr. Hunt. He is simply courting death.¡± ¡°This is Mr. Hunt¡¯s territory, and we have so many thugs. He is lying in encirclement on all sides, yet he still spits nonsense that he would not let Mr. Hunt leave here alive. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he will bite off more than he can chew?¡± ¡°I think he is the one who can¡¯t leave here alive tonight!¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, everyone burst intoughter. They looked at Han with schadenfreude and ferociousness on their faces as if they were looking at an idiot. In their opinion, Han was surrounded by so many thugs, and there was also a big man. Not to mention one Han, even ten Han would be dead meat! Ashlee looked up at Han with aplicated expression. Jason had so many people under him. Even if each of them only spat a mouthful of saliva, it was enough to drown Han. Han actually wanted to kill Jason. He was simply crazy. When Jason heard Han¡¯s provocative words, he was so angry that heughed. ¡°Good. You have a backbone indeed! Based on what you said, I¡¯ll let you die a little more miserably tonight. ¡°As for Ashlee, tonight, she¡¯s going to lose a hand¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What?¡± Ashlee was so frightened that her face turned pale. She had done nothing Why did Jason have to break her arm? Just as Ashlee wanted to say something, Jason red at her like a demon, and his eyes were as cold as knives, which made Ashlee scream in fear. Ashlee seemed to have thought of something terrifying. She squatted on the ground and held her head as she screamed incoherently, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t burn me with the cigarette butt. *I was wrong: I knew I was wrong. I¡¯ll be your ve from now on. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡± Han¡¯s face darkened when he saw the scene. ¡°Are you surprised to see her like this?¡± Jason looked at Ashlee who was squatting on the ground in fear. His eyes were filled with pride as he said, ¡°All these years, I have been torturing her, training her, and destroying her self-dignity. ¡°If she dares to resist, I¡¯ll burn her with cigarette butts and cut her with a knife. ¡°Do you have any idea how interesting she is? She didn¡¯t say a word about anything I did to her. And she held back her pain and glowered at me. ¡°However, once I threatened to kill Perry, she jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and begged for mercy. ¡°In order to protect Perry, that piece of trash, she gave up all her dignity and turned herself into a slut who was willing to sleep with any man. She would even lick my toes if I asked her to. ¡°I asked her to stay here with the guests, and she did as I said. ¡°She won¡¯t dare to leave here if I tell her not to. ¡°She is my proudest work and a rather obedient bitch! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jasonughed loudly. The more he spoke, the more smug he became. ¡°Did you see that? I want to use Ashlee¡¯s and Perry¡¯s examples to tell everyone that whoever dares to go against me will end up like them!¡± As Jason¡¯s voice grew louder, Ashlee crouched on the ground, covering her head and ears like a frightened rabbit, trembling. The scars all over Ashlee¡¯s body were especially unpleasant to see at that moment Seeing Ashlee¡¯s scars, Han felt ufortable. At that moment, he finally understood why Ashlee was in such a state. The reason why she had suffered so much grievance and had to bear so much pain was that she was protecting Perry What a loyal woman! Jason smoked his cigar and said with a mocking smile. ¡°Such a bitch is as cheap as a whore. Do you still want to save her! ¡°Ashler, stand up right now. Kneel in front of me and lick my feet ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll send someone to kill Perry.¡± Ashlee was originally squatting on the ground and screaming, but when she heard Jason¡¯s words, she raised her head. immediately, and her eyes widened as she shouted emotionally. ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill Perry! I¡¯ll lick. Ill lick your feet as you said!¡± With that. Ashlee stood up hurriedly and staggered to the second floor. ¡°Crawl over. Remember, crawl over like a dog. Jason said coldly. When Ashlee heard that, shey on the ground obediently. With both her hands and feet, she crawled on the ground like a dog. ¡°Hahaha¡±¡± When Jason saw Ashlee¡¯s posture, heughed even more arrogantly. Han looked at Ashlee and felt his heart ache as if it was stabbed by a knife. He walked forward and pulled Ashlee up. saying in a deep voice. ¡°Miss Chace, listen to me. I have settled Perry down in a safe ce. Jason can¡¯t kill Perry anymore. From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about Perry¡¯s safety or be threatened by Jason anymore.¡± ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They¡¯re powerful. I can¡¯t let them kill Perry. I can¡¯t let Perry die.¡± Ashlee shook her head as if she was possessed. She broke free from Han¡¯s hand immediately and continued to kneel on the ground. She crawled, her mind set on serving Jason. Han frowned. It seemed that Ashlee had been tortured to the point that she no longer dared to resist Jason and had no way to remove the trauma she had suffered. Han stepped forward and without saying a word, he knocked Ashlee unconscious with his hand. Jason smoked a cigar and saidcently, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you knock her out. When she wakes up, she will run back to Me¡± As he spoke, Jason even blew smoke with great enjoyment. ¡°Why did you hurt her? Han¡¯s eyes were cold, and the anger in his heart was burning ¡°Because I want to trample her under my feet and make her my most obedient dog¡±¡± Jason said coldly. As Hugh¡¯s nephew, Jason could get everything he wanted since he was young and could have any woman he wanted. Moreover, those women were all loyal to him and loved him. Only Ashlee was different. Jason had used every means at his disposal to try to win Ashlee¡¯s heart. He pulled her down from the high and mighty circle of millionaires and kept humiliating her. However, even so, Ashlee didn¡¯t love him. Even when he forced Ashlee to make love with him, Ashlee still muttered Perry¡¯s name unconsciously. Jason had never suffered such a defeat for losing to amoner like Perry who lived off a woman. How could he bear it? Therefore, Jason used his connections with Hugh to destroy Noah and Perry. He even broke Perry¡¯s hands and feet and made Perry live in hell. Moreover, Jason¡¯s love for Ashlee had turned into hatred. With all sorts of methods, he tortured Ashlee and treated her as his most obedient ything so that he could vent the displeasure in his heart. Han looked at the unconscious Ashlee. As he looked at the scars on Ashlee¡¯s body, his eyes turned even colder, and he almost couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. Han waved his hand. Silver needles shot out like lightning and shattered all the surveince cameras. Then, Han raised his head and stared coldly at Jason. ¡°You¡¯re dead today!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you get up here. Devan, kill him!¡± Jason sneered as he smoked his cigar. Thud! As Jason gave his order, the 6.5-foot-tall man took a step forward and walked toward Han like a ck iron tower. What followed was an oppressive and terrifying aura that swept toward Han. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 ¡°Holy shit! Devan is making a move.¡± ¡°Devan is the most powerful one among us. It¡¯s said that he was once a mercenary in a foreign country and killed a five-star Lord with a single punch. I guarantee that he can restrain Han¡± ¡°Restrain¡¯ Look at how thin and weak Han is, I¡¯m afraid Devan can kill him with one punch.¡± Seeing Devan walk toward Han, othersughed sinisterly and looked at Han with schadenfreude and sympathy. In their eyes, with Devan around. Han would definitely die. ¡°Young man, how dare you spit nonsense in front of Mr. Hunt? I think you¡¯re just courting death.¡± Devan¡¯s gaze was fierce. He walked to Han like an iron tower and said coldly, ¡°How do you want to die?¡± Han didn¡¯t even look at Devan but kept staring at Jason. ¡°Is he the one who brings you confidence? Do you think I can¡¯t kill you with so many people here?¡± Jason had a cigar in his mouth. His eyes were cold as he sneered. ¡°You have toe up to the second floor before talking to 1. ¡°Devan, attack!¡± Bang! As soon as Jason finished his words, Devan took a step forward. Then, he charged toward Han like a rampaging tank, and his arm was like a cannonball that was as fast as lightning as it headed toward Han. The wind howled, and the attack was like thunder. The power of Devan¡¯s punch was too terrifying to imagine. Before the punch hit Han, the wind brought by it whistled over. It hurt when it blew past Han¡¯s face and messed up his hair. ¡°If Devan makes a move. Han will definitely die.¡± Jason and all the thugsughed sinisterly as if they could imagine the scene of Han¡¯s brain exploding from a single punch. However, in the next second, the smiles on their faces froze. Bang! To everyone¡¯s surprise, Han didn¡¯t even turn around. He tilted his head, took a step back, and dodged Devan¡¯s punch. easily. Then, he jumped and kicked Devan¡¯s lower jaw hard. With a loud sound, Devan¡¯s sturdy body was sent flying 15 feet high before crashing heavily to the ground. *Pift¡­¡± After Devannded, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. In his mouth was arge amount of blood mixed with broken teeth. Devan felt a burning pain in his back as if his internal organs had shattered. He wanted to say something, but a heart-wrenching pain spread all over his head. He closed his eyes and fainted. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± The cigar in Jason¡¯s mouth fell to the ground, and Jason¡¯s eyes widened. The others at the scene also widened their eyes, their jaws almost dropping Such a ferocious and strong Devan was actually sent flying by a kick from Han and even fainted? How was that possible? Was Han that strong? Han was expressionless as he looked at Jason. ¡°Is he your ace fighter? How vulnerable he is. He can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡± Jason gritted his teeth and felt that he had lost all his face. He said angrily. ¡°You son of a bitch! Everyone, attack at the same time and kill him!¡± ¡°Kill¡± After Jason gave his order, all the thugs at the scene held the weapons in their hands tightly and rushed toward Han with a monstrous aura. In the face of the attacks from arge group of thugs, Han remained expressionless and unhurried. He took out a pile of silver needles and shoot them out. The silver needles shot out in all directions like a fairy scattering flowers. All the thugs were stabbed by acupoint and fell to the ground, unable to get up. Someone unlucky had their bodies pierced by their weapons the moment they fell to the ground, bleeding. ¡°What¡­ What happen?¡± When Jason saw so many people fall to the ground at the same time, his originally fearless and arrogant expression immediately changed and was reced by fear and shock. His people were all valiant thugs. Their strength was astonishing, and they could beat up three or four ordinary people. alone. Unexpectedly, Han just waved his hand, and those thugs fell just like that? What exactly happened? Puff! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Before Jason could react, Han picked up a sharp dagger from the ground and threw it over. The sharp dagger was like lightning as it flew to the second floor and pierced through Jason¡¯s shoulder. The strong strength from the dagger sent Jason flying, and with a ding, Jason was nailed to the wall and covered with blood. ¡°Ah!¡± Jason¡¯s expression was pained, and he let out a heart-wrenching scream. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡°Ouch! It hurt!¡± Jason¡¯s face was twisted in pain, and he was sweating profusely and screaming repeatedly. He reached out and tried to pull out the sharp dagger. However, even after using all his strength, Jason was still unable to pull out the sharp dagger. At that moment, Han appeared in front of Jason like a ghost and stared at him coldly. Apanying him was a murderous aura that was like a monstrous wave. In an instant, Jason was speechless. Jason looked at Han. His mouth opened, yet he could not say a single word. Jason felt that the one standing in front of him was not a person but a divine dragon standing majestically in the sea. Han¡¯s eyes were very cold, just like the eyes of a divine dragon. With just a nce, Jason felt as if his soul was also being cut by a dagger, and his entire body trembled as if he had fallen into an icehouse. After an unknown period of time, Jason finally asked in a trembling voice. ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°As I said just now, my name is Han Jaber, and I am Perry and Noah¡¯s friend.¡± Han was expressionless. He took out Jason¡¯s phone from Jason¡¯s pocket and handed it to Jason, saying indifferently. ¡°Call Hugh. Tell him that I¡¯m waiting for him here and ask him toe over immediately.¡± ¡°You¡­ Why do want to look for my uncle? Jason¡¯s pupils constricted out of shock. At that moment, he finally understood who he had provoked. Han was such a ruthless person! He kicked Devan who weighed more than 220 pounds and sent him flying about 25 feet high. He used hidden weapons to injure so many thugs instantly at the same time. Now, Han even asked Jason to contact Hugh, which meant that he wasn¡¯t afraid of and didn¡¯t take Jason and Hugh seriously at all. In the past, as long as Hugh¡¯s name was mentioned, all of Jason¡¯s opponents would be extremely afraid. However, Han was not afraid of Hugh at all and even continued to provoke Jason. It was obvious that Han was not there for Jason but for Hugh! ¡°Are you going to call Hugh or not?¡± Han asked coldly. Jason said angrily through gritted teeth. ¡°Han, I don¡¯t care who you are, but I can tell you that since you dared to hurt me and nail me on the wall. you would die soon!¡± Swish! Before Jason could finish his words, Han picked up a dagger from the ground and pierced Jason¡¯s other shoulder with it, nailing Jason to the wall once again. Jason widened his eyes in pain and screamed miserably. Han reached out and grabbed a fruit knife from afar, pressing it against Jason¡¯s left chest. ¡°Are you going to call Hugh? ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll call! I¡¯ll call him immediately!¡± Jason was in great pain. When he met Han¡¯s cold eyes, he was even more scared and nodded in a hurry. Han stuffed the phone into Jason¡¯s hand. ¡°Call him now!¡± Jason endured the pain and lowered his head to dial Hugh¡¯s number. He originally wanted to ce the phone close to his ear, but the intense pain prevented him from raising his hand. So, he could only press the hand-free button. After a while, the call was picked up, and Hugh¡¯s cold and dignified voice sounded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Uncle, save me!¡± Jason hurriedly shouted. ¡°Jason, what happened to you?¡± On the other end of the line, Hugh¡¯s expression changed. At that moment, Han snatched Jason¡¯s phone and said indifferently, ¡°Hugh, right? It¡¯s me, Han.¡± When Hugh heard Han¡¯s voice, his eyes turned cold, and a monstrous killing intent surged in his heart. ¡°You kidnapped Jason?¡± ¡°Jason harmed my friend and abused my friend¡¯s woman. ording to the rules, it¡¯s not too much for me to get even with him. Don¡¯t you think so? Han sand ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Hugh asked. ¡°I want to remind you that you still have five days. ¡°Also,e to the Amazing Dance Hall in thirty minutes. Otherwise, you can only see your nephew¡¯s corpse.¡± After saying that. Han clenched his big hand and crushed the phone into pieces. ¡°My phone Jason screamed. Han sneered and stared at Jason. ¡°Are you still in the mood to care about your phone now? Jason, tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Jason¡¯s entire body trembled. His eyes were filled with fear, yet he still pretend to be fierce on the surface. ¡°You, what did you say? I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to kill me, my uncle won¡¯t let you off¡± Swish! As soon as Jason finished his words, Han waved the fruit knife in his hand and cut off five fingers of Jason¡¯s right hand. Blood dripped non-stop. Jason screamed again, and his muscles twitched in pain. ¡°This sh was punishment for you from Noah,¡± Han said coldly With that, he raised his hand and shed Jason again. Jason¡¯s left hand was severed at the wrist. ¡°This sh was punishment for you from Perry¡± Han held the knife and said coldly, ¡°Next, it¡¯s made for Miss Chace!¡± As Han thought of all kinds of scars on Ashlee¡¯s body, his heart burned with rage. His anger was like a volcanic eruption that he couldn¡¯t suppress. In an instant, thousands of shes were made. Jason¡¯s skin was shed inch by inch, and he was covered in wounds. Han cut Jason thousands of times! It was a cruel punishment. ¡°Ah! No! Ah!¡± Under Han¡¯s dagger, Jason¡¯s previous heart-wrenching scream gradually turned into a hoarse one. Later, he was in so much pain that he could not even shout and was on the verge of death. Swoosh! In the end, Han pierced Jason¡¯s chest and nailed Jason on the wall again. Han¡¯s technique was ingenious. He knew well about the human body¡¯s structure as a butcher knew well about a livestock¡¯s body structure. Thus, every sh only pierced through Jason¡¯s bones and was not life-threatening. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After Han¡¯s punishment, Jason became bloody all over. He exhaled more often than he inhaled, and it was as if he could die at any moment. ng Han threw away the knife in his hand and nced coldly at Jason. Without saying anything, he walked down to the first floor and pulled down a piece of curtain. With it, he picked up the unconscious Ashlee and left the dance hall. Outside the dance hall, many people were still watching. When they saw Han carrying Ashlee out, they all looked at each other and discussed. ¡°No way¡± He actually came out alive?¡± ¡°What happened inside? How could such a terrifying person like Jason let him go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing he must have given Jason a lot of money to go out safe and sound.¡± ¡°Anyway, he dared to deal with Jason for the sake of Ashlee. He can be considered a real man¡± People looked at Han with different expressions. Han ignored them and carried Ashlee into the BMW, He said to the designated driver, ¡°Go back to Zabel Vige.¡¯ The driver looked at Ashlee and then at Han. He was sensible enough and didn¡¯t ask further, just fulfilling his duty and driving away. Twenty minutester, three Land Rovers arrived at the entrance of the dance hall. Hugh got out of the car and led John, Ben, and the others into the dance hall. ¡°Damn it! Hugh, one of the Four Kings, is here too. It seems there¡¯s a hugemotion this time.¡± ¡°Hugh is here. It means that the situation in the dance hall is beyond our imagination. Perhaps Jason has been killed!¡± ¡°No way? Jason is Hugh¡¯s nephew. Is there anyone who dares to hurt Jason? If there is, Hugh will fight him to the death¡± ¡°When the Four Kings were angry, people who were hundreds of feet around would suffer!¡± ¡°It seems that the situation in Lightdom City is going to change!¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 In the Amazing Dance Hall, Hugh led John and the others to the dance floor. As soon as they entered, they saw the mess everywhere. All the security guards and thugs in the dance hall had fallen to the ground and were motionless. Some of the security guards and thugs had wounds on their bodies and were bleeding. When Hugh saw the scene, his face suddenly darkened. John. Ben, and the others nced at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Devan was defeated Is Han that powerful?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes were solemn. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Devan was a terrifying expert and a six-star Lord who had once fought on the extraterritorial battlefield. Even John, Ben, and the others had to spend some effort to take down Devan. But now. Devan had fallen and cracked the tiles on the ground. Moreover, from head to toe, only Devan¡¯s chin was injured. His lower jaw was badly injured, and it was obvious that his jawbone had been shattered. On Devan¡¯s chin, a shoe print was clearly visible. ¡°Han defeated Devan with a single kick?¡± ¡°From the injury on Devan¡¯s chin, we can see that Devan is indeed defeated with a single kick.¡± ¡°Han is that powerful Everyone looked at each other in shock. ¡°That is not right. Look, since Devan¡¯s lower jaw was kicked and injured, he should have flown up or fallen back. If so, the strength wouldn¡¯t be enough to shatter the tiles.¡± Ben frowned. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Devan must have fallen from a height of at least 25 feet to shatter the tiles.¡± ¡°About 25 feet high?¡± When everyone heard Ben¡¯s words, their expression changed drastically, and they looked up at the second floor in unison. If Devan fell from such a high distance, he had to stand at least on the second floor. ¡°Do you mean Han kick Devan down from the second floor? John muttered. ¡°Han didn¡¯t kick Devan down from the second floor. Instead, he kicked Devan and sent Devan flying about 25 feet high before Devan fell down¡± Ben continued to analyze and said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Devan is from a foreign country. Jason hates foreigners the most and has set a rule that all foreigners are not allowed to go to the second floor.¡± When everyone heard that, their face became even more shocked. *Han kicked Devan so high. Oh my goodness! How strong is his foot?¡± John was amazed to the extreme. The others were the same. Their faces were solemn, and their eyes were filled with vignce. Devan weighed more than 220 pounds. Even a bomb couldn¡¯t blow him about 25 feet high, but Han could. Han was so powerful! Hugh¡¯s face darkened. He ignored everything else and strode to the second floor. At that moment, the ground on the second floor was drenched in blood. Then, Hugh saw the scene of three knives nailing Jason to the wall. Jason happened to wake up at that moment. When he saw Hugh, he opened his mouth and wanted to ask for help. However, when he was shed by Han just now, his voice became hoarse from shouting. He could not make a sound now and could only look at Hugh pitifully. Hugh looked at Jason who was covered in wounds. His eyes were gloomy and as cold as ice, and his fists were clenched so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. ¡°Mr Croydon, we don¡¯t know where Jason is¡­¡± John, Ben, and the others also walked up to the second floor. Just as they were about to report that they could not find any traces of Jason, they looked up and saw Jason, who was being nailed to the wall. The words were on the tip of their tongues, yet they could no longer say them. Bang! Hugh hit the roof. He suddenly stretched out his hand and shattered a solid wooden table into pieces. Burning with rage, he said ruthlessly through gritted teeth. ¡°Han, you¡¯re courting death!¡± John came back to his senses at that moment and ordered his men hurriedly. ¡°Hurry up and help Mr. Hunt down!¡± John¡¯s three subordinates moved forward immediately and wanted to pull out the three knives. However, even if they used all their strength, the three knives did not move the slightest. John and Ben frowned and went forward to push the three subordinates away. John grabbed two knives while Ben grabbed one. They took a deep breath and exerted all of their strength on it in one go. Bang! All of a sudden, a strong power swept out from the dagger and hit John and Ben hard. John and Ben flew backward immediately as if they had been electrocuted. They fell to the ground and spat out blood, their faces pale. ¡°It is Hidden Strength¡± John and Ben fell to the ground and quickly got up. They looked at the three knives stabbing into Jason¡¯s body with fear in their eyes. Han had left for at least 30 minutes. However, the Hidden Strength that was left on the two sabers by Han was still as powerful and terrifying as ever and injured both John and Ben Such strengt was so terrify ¡°Is there still Hidden Strength- ¡°I want to see how strong Han n Hugli¡¯s face darkened. He walked forward and grabbed the dagger that was stabbed into Jason¡¯s chest As soon as Hugh¡¯s hand touched the dagger, an iparably powerful force attacked him like a flood. ¡°Break¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes were cold. He circted his vital energy, wanting to dissipate the Hidden Strength left on the dagger Bang! At that moment, all the Hidden Strength in Jason¡¯s body burst out, and it shattered Jason¡¯s lungs and heart. The Hidden Strength pierced through Jason¡¯s chest, and his blood sprayed all over Hugh¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle Jason felt intense pain. He opened his mouth and wanted to say, ¡°Uncle, save me,¡± but when he saw his broken chest, his eyes widened in fright. In the next second, he felt the life force in his body fading rapidly Eight secondster, Jason¡¯s pupils dted, and his head lowered. He was dead. Hugh was covered in blood. He stood rooted to the ground and did not move for a long time. However, his muscles were trembling violently John, Ben, and all the subordinates present were silent and did not dare to say a word at all. Everyone knew that when Hugh was silent, it was when Hugh was the most furious. At that time, no one dared to provoke Hugh ¡°Ah!¡± A momentter, Hugh let out a heart-wrenching roar. His eyes were bloodshot, and his body was trembling Bang In bus anger, Hugh pulled out the dagger from Jason¡¯s chest and threw it out, which pierced through the wall. Imunediately after, he punched and kicked all the booths on the second floor to vent his anger. Not long ago. Han had thrown more than 30 people into Hugh¡¯s vi. Today, Han made a move and killed Hugh¡¯s nephew In Hugh¡¯s eyes, Han was so aggressive and had gone too far. After smashing everything. Hugh panted heavily, his eyes as red as those of a wild beast. He said coldly, ¡°Inform everyone and mobilize all of our forces to exterminate Han¡¯s family! ¡°Kill everyone in his family for me! ¡°Also, gather our men and head to Zabel Vige immediately. Catch Perry¡¯s and Noah¡¯s families! ¡°I want to torture them if they are still alive, and I want to see their corpses if they are dead!¡± ¡°Mr. Croydon, we can kill Han¡¯s family. However, don¡¯t you have to discuss with Mr. Bard about attacking the Zabel Vige?¡± John frowned. It was difficult to capture Noah and Perry silently in Zabel Vige. If there was a conflict with Zabel Vige, it would be troublesome. Once the Zabel family counterattacked, there would be a hard battle, and the consequences would be unimaginable. Swish! Before John could say more, Hugh appeared in front of him in a sh. Hugh took out a fruit knife and pierced John¡¯s shoulder. Hugh grabbed John by the neck and threw John to the ground. Hugh¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked crazy. He said coldly. ¡°John, are you Mr. Bard¡¯s subordinate or mine? ¡°My orders don¡¯t work for you anymore, huh?¡± event, bus and run Tough p¨¨re: hand. Bn¡¯s hand, at der feed red from the pine, John grabbed Hingis hand with all his might e How Hugh had fallen an extreme maturant was ?, joten ronded next move Hugh hard at all set that he w Ben Barrand berache and coldn¡¯t speak Praca sunce seemed to have a strange mugs. Hi originally furioKOA, back to his arrises fr be elige po of kibri aral strend upi The moment John broke from Hug through the gates of hell The began modenaby. He was parting and felt as if he had walked Hugh¡¯s eyes were still red and filled with rage John locked at handhof fear and resentment shed acrow john¡¯s Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ¡°What I said just now was considering the pective of the big almost killed me a leader was indeed a little disappointing John, do you have any questions?¡± Hugh n?rd coldly ordon. Ill follow all your orders.¡± John stood up i 1 berets desre the start of the battlerit 1. Not only dad Hu Hugh¡¯s eyes were cold and warlet. He und word by word, John, lead a team all of Han¡¯s family to thest man! me, but he also Han¡¯s family. Set off tonig! ¡°Ben, lead a team to the Zabel Vige now and think of a way to capture Perry¡¯s and Noah¡¯s families! propie ¡°The rest of you, get your weapons immediately and destroy the property of the Zabel famaly to attract the Zabels pergale and create i sondatavots for Ben¡¯ Hur arryone r tuve any objections to my arrangements¡± bus cold pa Wherever Thigh stad, two one dared to look at him Leon also walked upstairs. He happened to meet Hugh¡¯s gaze and also remained silent ¡°Alright, une e sei site has any objections, let¡¯s take action imamesfiately!¡± High said coldly Jule br Jo Baaton nodded and turned to go downstairs. The others followed them downstairs hurriesity Hugh was the traust armade one among the Your Kings Over hest has temper, he would even hart has subordinates, and the person by tas sade This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore whan Hugh was most furious, has subordinates would keep a respectful distance and dad oot dare to approach at After Hugh chased everyour away he walked to Jason andt there cigarettes. He ced them in front of Jason and said through grated serth Javon dont worry I will debraicty evenge you! As he spoke. H Although Hugh Moreover beer TII hei kill your murty tonigh and trans storail ad cruel, heartlen at like raindrop s he wailed. m¨¹ess, he was good to has family entire family died. Jason was Hugh¡¯s nephew and Hugh¡¯s only family! Over the years, Hugh had treated Jason as his son and watched Jason grow up, doting on Jason very much. Hugh would give Jason whatever he wanted. Whoever dared to bully Jason, Hugh would kill them or bring them to Jason Hugh would let Jason deal with them and vent his anger When Jason had a conflict with Perry and Noah, Hugh also took action and allowed Jason to torture Noah and Perry for so many years. Hugh never expected that it was because of Noah and Perry that Jason died today. ¡°Ah!¡± Hugh hugged Jason and wailed. Outside the dance hall. John, Ben, Lennon, and the others walked out with solemn gazes. ¡°Do you guys think Mr. Croydon has gone crazy? How can he start a fight with the Zabel family and even want to kill Han¡¯s family? Doesn¡¯t he know that the three big families are behind Han? Once they join forces, we have no chance of winning. John lit a cigarette andined with hatred in his eyes. ¡°Jason is Mr. Croydon¡¯s closest nephew and has been raised by Mr. Croydon since he was young. Mr. Croydon treats Jason as his son, and it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t crazy after seeing with his eyes that Jason was killed by Han. Ben said. ¡°Even if we want to take revenge, we have to think about it at length. After all, Han is strong, and the Zabel family, the Labenz family, and the Lynch family behind him are not to be trifled with. If we managed to kill Han today, it would be fine, and the three big families would not do anything to us. John took a pulf of his cigarette and said in a deep voice, However, if we failed to kill Han today, he might ask the three families to surround us. If so, even Mr. Bard might not be able to protect us! ¡°Mr. Croydon was controlled by his emotions. He¡¯s too impulsive!¡± ¡°Alright, stopining. Hurry up and prepare yourself. Otherwise, once Mr. Croydon goes berserk, we¡¯ll suffer!¡± Lennon said After saying that, Lennon left in a car immediately. He gathered his men and rushed to the various properties belonging to the Zabel family. Ben shook his head and patted John¡¯s shoulder. ¡°John, let¡¯s be more optimistic. We have no other choice. As our leader. although Mr. Croydon is a little impulsive, he¡¯s been quite good to us all these years. ¡°Your task is rtively easy, and you only have to attack Han¡¯s family. If Han isn¡¯t around with them, they¡¯ll be the weakest and easiest to deal with. ¡°However, my mission is more difficult. I was asked to attack the Zabel Vige. If I¡¯m not careful enough, I might stay there forever ¡°John, hope to see you again.¡± With that, Ben left. John watched as the two friends left, his eyes bing colder and colder. ¡°You know that you will lose the battle, yet you still want to fight. You¡¯re simply crazy! ¡°Since you never intend to give up, do as you please. I won¡¯t follow you to court death.¡± After finishing his cigarette. John waved his hand and called over his most capable assistant, Ryan Nelson, who was waiting at the door. ¡°Mr. Horton, what is it?¡± Ryan asked respectfully. John¡¯s full name was John Horton. He was not tall but was good at mapping out all kinds of strategies. He treated his subordinates very well, so, many of his subordinates respected and admired him. ¡°Mr. Croydon just ordered you to lead a team to kill Han¡¯s family,¡± John said. ¡°Me?¡± Ryan was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Croydon said that if you make it, my position will be yours.¡± John took out the token from his pocket and handed it to Ryan. ¡°This time, Mr. Croydon intends to nurture you. Don¡¯t let him down. ¡°Besides, it is also my hope for you. Work hard and don¡¯t disappoint me and Mr. Croydon ¡°Really?¡± Ryan was overjoyed. John took a puff of his cigarette and blew it on Ryan¡¯s face. He scolded Ryan with a smile, ¡°You good- for-nothing. When have I ever lied to you? ¡°Take the token and set off quickly. Remember, Mr. Croydon said that we must kill Han¡¯s entire family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Horton. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Ryan took the token and vowed. With that. Ryan bowed deeply to John, turned around, and left quickly. John looked at Ryan¡¯s excited back as he left, and his eyes turned gloomy. He blew the smoke and smiled coldly. ¡°What an idiot. He¡¯s still so happy even though he is on the way to court death.¡± When John was strangled and pressed to the ground by Hugh, he was dissatisfied with Hugh. Hugh ordered John to kill Han¡¯s entire family, yet John did not want to do such a thankless task. If John did well and killed Han, he would be an enemy of the Zabel family, the Labenz family, and the Lynch family. Once the three families joined hands and avenge John, with John¡¯s understanding of Hugh, Hugh would never stand for him and might even force him out to take the me. up Moreover, Han was such an expert. John didn¡¯t think that he could approach Han, not to mention to kill Han. Therefore, John gave the mission to Ryan directly. In any case, if anything went wrong, Ryan would be the scapegoat. John smoked and turned back to look at the dance hall. His gaze was cold as he said coldly, ¡°Hugh, if you want to act recklessly, I won¡¯t apany you. Hope you can bear the consequence.¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 John puffed out smoke from his mouth and looked at the dance hall with a colil gaze. He touched his neck which was still slightly red. His eyes became even colder, and he was even more disheartened. After following Hugh for so long, John helped Hugh solve many things and made great contributions. However, what did he get in return? What John received was Hugh¡¯s abuse and dissatisfaction. Just now, he was even pressed to the ground by Hugh in public and almost strangled to death. Even an ordinary person would be dissatisfied, let alone an expert like John. ¡°I can¡¯t work with an idiot¡± John finished his cigarette, threw the butt on the ground, and left quickly. Returning to the Zabel Vige, Han carried Ashlee out of the car. Just as he was about to go to the vi where Perry stayed, Ashlee suddenly woke up. She let out a scream and quickly jumped down from Han¡¯s arms. She looked around in horror and asked, ¡°Where¡­. Where am I? Why did you bring me here?¡± Han looked at her and exined, ¡°Miss Chace, calm down. This is the Zabel Vige, a safe ce. ¡°Perry lives here too. I¡¯ll take you to him now.¡± As soon as Perry¡¯s name was mentioned, Ashlee cried out in horror. ¡°No! I can¡¯t do that. Without Jason¡¯s orders, I can¡¯t leave the dance hall. Otherwise, Perry will die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the dance hall. I have to go back¡± As if she was possessed, Ashlee rushed out of Zabel Vige in a frenzy Han stopped her and said in a deep voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Jason can never control you anymore. Perry is really here.¡± When Han left the dance hall just now, he left with Hidden Strength on Jason. As long as the time was up, Jason would definitely die. Han was so ruthless to Haris two friends, so Han would naturally not spare Jason¡¯s life. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Jason won¡¯t die. I want to go back. Please let me go back.¡± Ashlee¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and anxiety. She knelt in front of Han and begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, although I don¡¯t know who you are, I beg you. Please let me go. ¡°If I leave the dance hall, Jason will send someone to kill Perry. ¡°Mr. Jaber, please.¡± After saying that, Ashlee lowered her head in front of Han, and Han failed to stop her. ¡°Ashlee?¡± Just as Ashlee was pleading in pain, a voice suddenly rang out. When Ashlee heard the familiar voice that she yearned for in her dreams, she felt stunned as if she had gotten an electric shock. A momentter, she turned around and looked in the direction of the voice, trembling. Under the streetmp. Noah pushed a wheelchair over. Perry sat in the wheelchair and looked at Ashlee in surprise. ¡°Ashlee, is that you?¡± ¡°Noah, hurry up and push me over.¡± ¡°Perry¡­ Perry?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Ashlee saw Perry, her eyes widened, and tears streamed down her face. She muttered to herself, ¡°Great. He¡¯s still alive. He¡¯s still alive. That is great.¡± Ashlee was crying andughing at the same time and seemed to have gone crazy. Han squatted down and helped Ashlee up from the ground. He said, I told you, he¡¯s still alive. Jason will never hurt you again. ¡°Now, you can go hug Perry It would have been better if Han hadn¡¯t said anything. As soon as he said something, Ashlee remembered something and muttered, ¡°No, I can¡¯t see him now. I can¡¯t see him yet.¡± With that, Ashlee stood up and rushed out like a lunatic. ¡°Ashlee!¡± Perry panicked and said hurriedly. ¡°Noah, be quicker. Hurry up and push me over.¡± ¡°Tm pushing you as fast as I can!¡± ¡°Be quicker!¡± ¡°Be quicker? Don¡¯t you worry about my legs?¡± ¡°But Ashlee is leaving soon. I have to meet her. Noah, hurry up¡± Before Noah could rush over with Perry, Han blocked in front of Ashlee. ¡°Miss Chace, Perry truly likes you. Just meet him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m in such a sorry state, and I¡¯m covered in wounds. With such an ugly appearance, how can I see him right now?¡± Ashlee¡¯s face was covered in tears, her eyes filled with fear and guilt. All these years, she had dreamed of meeting Perry again. The wonderful wish in Ashlee¡¯s heart supported her to hold back day after day, and it was the only hope in her dark life brought by Jason. Now, Ashlee finally had a chance to meet Perry. However, although Ashlee still looked good, she was covered in injuries and was wearing skimpy clothes and heavy makeup. She felt that meeting Perry like this would be embarrassing for Perry. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty. Perry¡¯s current situation isn¡¯t much better than yours. His legs were broken. and he can¡¯t walk now. He is still undergoing treatment. It¡¯s his honor that you don¡¯t despise him,¡± Han said. When Ashlee heard that, her body trembled. ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± She turned around and looked at Perry seriously. Sure enough, Perry was sitting in a wheelchair, and his legs looked unnatural. Looking at Perry who was rushing over excitedly, Han sighed. ¡°All these years, Jason has been sending people to torture Perry and doesn¡¯t give Perry enough food every day. Perry is so hungry that his face is sallow. After his legs are broken, he is crippled. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t returned in time, I¡¯m afraid he would have lost both his legs. ¡°He has been missing you all the time. Just like you ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to meet each other. I hope you won¡¯t despise him.¡± As Han spoke, Noah pushed Perry in front of Ashlee. Noah had run too fast, and he could not stop the wheelchair. If it wasn¡¯t for Han stopping the wheelchair, Ashlee would have been sent flying. ¡°Ashlee!¡± Arriving in front of Ashlee, Perry unbuckled the seatbelt of the wheelchair and pounced forward. Perry¡¯s legs hadn¡¯t fully healed, and he still couldn¡¯t walk. As soon as he stepped out of his wheelchair, he nearly fell to the ground. But he didn¡¯t give up and continued to stagger toward Ashlee. He hugged Ashlee tightly, tears streaming down his face. ¡°That¡¯s great, Ashlee. It¡¯s so great to see you.¡± Perry was crying out of joy. Perry was so excited that his entire body was trembling. He hugged Ashlee tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Perry¡­¡± Ashlee trembled when she was hugged. Then, she reacted and hugged Perry tightly. They reunited after a long separation. Tears streamed down their faces as they hugged each other, unwilling to let go. Noah panted heavily. He looked at Perry and Ashlee hugging and then at Han. Her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°How did you bring her back?¡± As far as Noah knew, the Amazing Dance Hall was Jason¡¯s territory, and it was difficult for one to bring Ashlee out from there. Noah told Han that Ashlee was working at the Amazing Dance Hall, and he only wanted Han to visit Ashlee. He didn¡¯t expect Han to act so quickly and bring Ashlee back. ¡°Since I know the address, I certainly have to bring her back,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Are you sure she¡­¡± Noah furrowed his brows. Han pulled Noah aside and said in a low voice, ¡°Ashlee has also suffered a lot because of Jason. What a pitiful couple she and Perry are.¡± Then, Han told Noah everything that had happened to Ashlee over the years. ¡°Really?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true. You can tell just by looking at the burn scars on her arm,¡± Han said. Noah looked over and saw many burn scars on Ashlee¡¯s arm. He was stunned and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Noah never imagined that Ashlee wouldpromise and suffer such pain in order to protect Perry. Instead, he misunderstood Ashlee and thought that she was a slut who was willing to sleep with anyone. Recalling what he had said, he felt a strong sense of guilt. Han patted Noah¡¯s shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell them that after tomorrow, I will think of a way to help Miss Chace remove the scars.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer?¡± Noah was surprised to hear Han¡¯s words. Han¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°No. For some reason, I keep feeling that something bad might happen today, so I have to go home and ensure my family¡¯s safety.¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 to happen Thay sent Ashler to the Zabel Vige. Han had a pretonation that something ba When Noah heard Han¡¯s words, his expression changed lightly He nodded and said, ¡°Alright your family is mere important of Perry and the others here It pa Han patted Noah¡¯s shoulder, indicating that Noah could contact him if anything happened. Then, he quickly ide designated driver to drive toward the Rune District On the street outside Han¡¯s house in the Rune District, Lucas was lying on the ground. His likes were staff, and he could not nove Arthur also fell to the ground, not moving at all The remaining two boys and three girl, whose acupoints we als attacked by Grace, stood rooted to the ground and did Arthur¡¯s Lace was filled with malignation as he mared angrily. ¡°Turas, why are you demonstrata acupomis for Miss Zabel? It hurts so immich. This posture for king tiring how to do it with just Tee you? Lur Took Arthur, if also said angrily ¡°Stop rning me for that I never knew she was so talented that she would k you say another word do you believe that I will hat you every Upon hearing that, Arthur unmediately kept quiet out of fear He thought. ¡°For me, the skill of harting ar upirits is too terrifying to endure such pam¡± The other nich youths looked at each other. Although they were as ¡°Lucas, your master taught you how the strike an aruprint-Jodi¡¯ he ¡°It¡¯s so cold now Can you think of a way?¡± The three girls couldn¡¯t it anymore and asked Lucas for help. At night, it was cold, and everyone felt chilling me every time he saw me. I would not be able dignant as Arthur, they did not dare to say anything teach you how to release an arupeant? The several rich youths had never exercised before. Now, they had to remain motionless and kept the same posture, they were so cold that they could not stand it. Tin cold too. Just bear with it. In another three hours, the acupoints will automatically be released¡± ¡°Three hours? a colde Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When the three girls heard Lucas¡¯ words, their expressions changed drastically. Juras said. They could not move for another three hours! It would be fine if nothing happened, but if rats and cockroaches en them, it would be terrible. Just now they had seen many rats and them aches i rawling away in the surroundings and seemed to be rushing toward Just take told medicine if you have a cold. What¡¯s the big deal? Lucas said. After an unknown period of time, just as Lucas and the others could not stand the cold anymore, footsteps sounded. Ryan led a group of people and charged over aggressively acas, Arthur, and the others all looked in the direction of the voice. When they saw Ryan and his team, their expressions changed drastically ¡°I know him. He is Ryan, John¡¯s subordinate. And John is one of the Big Four under themand of Hugh. What are they doing here? ¡°It seems that they are here to beat someone up¡± ¡°Look, they¡¯re holding sharp weapons¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re here to cause trouble for us? We can¡¯t even move now. What should we dor Lucas. Arthur, and the others paled with fright Their foreheads were covered in sweat as they struggled with all their might However, under the restraints of acupoint being hut, they could not move at all. As they watched Ryan and the others approach, their eyes became more and more terrified At that moment, a crisp sound suddenly came from Lucas¡¯s body. Immediately after, he found that he could move. He stood up from the ground immediately with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why can I move suddenly?¡± When Han attacked Lucas¡¯ acupoints, Lucas could not move for the entire night. Now, only about two hours had passed, and Lucas could move again. Lucas didn¡¯t know that the strength Han had used to hit his acupoint waspletely different from Grace¡¯s. Grace had just learned how to hit an acupoint, and she didn¡¯t know how to control her strength. So, the effect of her hitting an acupoint didn¡¯tst long, at most two hours. However, Han was powerful and could control his vital energy freely. He could even set the time as long as he wanted. Lucas did not know the rules, so he naturally could not figure it out. Without thinking much about it, Lucas rushed forward immediately and pulled Arthur and the others into a dark alley to hide. Then, he stuck his head out and looked at Ryan and the others with a solemn expression. Gradually, Arthur¡¯s and the others¡¯ acupoints were also released one after another. After they could move, they checked. their hands and feet before getting up immediately. They did not have time to be confused or shocked. Like Lucas, they stuck their heads out and looked at Ryan and the others who were approaching aggressively, and there was fear in their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? We have no enmity with Ryan. Why are they causing trouble with us?¡± They don¡¯t even look at us here. It seems they are not targeting us.¡± Arthur and the others guessed in horror, their faces solemn. Just as they were guessing, Ryan and his men rushed over like ferocious beasts. They did not even look at the alley Lucas and the others were in and rushed straight to Han¡¯s house. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re going to trouble Han?¡± Arthur and the others were ready to escape or beg for mercy. When they saw Ryan and his men rushing toward Han¡¯s house, they were both shocked and relieved. ¡°That¡¯s right. They are targeting Han. They walked forward with hesitation,¡± A girl said. ¡°I was almost scared to death. I thought they were here to look for us.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Arthur and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They sat on the ground and panted, feeling that they had escaped a disaster. As long as Ryan and his men weren¡¯t here to deal with them, that would be the best. They are here to trouble my master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they will just trouble your master. From the looks of it, they want to kill someone!¡± Lucas looked at Ryan¡¯s ferocious expressions and hadplicated feelings in his heart. In that house were the parents and rtives of the girl Lucas liked the most and the person he admired the most. Lucas thought, ¡°Should I help? ¡°However, if I stood out, would those people turn around and hack me to death? ¡°They are all ruthless and live a dangerous life with their neck against the edge of knives. Once they were angered, they would chop me into pieces in minutes!¡± Lucas struggled internally. After three seconds, he gritted his teeth and made a decision. He walked out of the dark alley and stood behind Ryan and the others. He took a deep breath and shouted at them, ¡°Ryan, stop right there!¡± In the silent night, Lucas¡¯ voice was especially loud and clear, and it broke the silence in an instant. ¡°Fuck! Lucas, are you crazy?¡± Seeing Lucas walk out, Arthur and the others were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They hid in the darkest corner hurriedly and looked at Lucas in horror. They had better dodge in time. Unexpectedly, Lucas still stepped out and shouted at those hooligans. Wasn¡¯t he courting death? ¡°Ryan!¡± Lucas did not care. He raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said Stop!¡± Ryan was walking at the front of the crowd. When he heard Lucas¡¯ voice, he frowned slightly and stopped, turning around and staring fiercely at Lucas. The people behind Ryan also turned around and red at Lucas. Their cold and ferocious eyes seemed to pierce through Lucas¡¯s body. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Mr. Lynch, What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ryan said coldly. In the face of the fierce gazes of those people, Lucas felt terrified. However, for the sake of Han and Queenie, he suppressed his fear and said in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to do to the people in that house? ¡°I¡¯m warning you, my master and my girlfriend are living there. You¡¯d better leave immediately! ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Lucas looked at Ryan and the others. He suppressed the panic and fear in his heart and tried his best to appear fierce and domineermg, hoping to stop Ryan and the others. However, it was useless. Lucas was just a young man from a rich family and might be able to intimidate some small fries. In front of people like Ryan who was fierce and fearless, Lucas was nothing Ryan¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Mr. Lynch, it has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better get lost immediately. ¡°Otherwise. Ill beat you up too!¡± ¡°Mind your attitude toward me. I have the Lynch family, one of the ten great families, backing me. How dare you talk to me like that? Are you courting death? Lucas¡¯s expression darkened. Ryan¡¯s gaze became even colder. He said fiercely, ¡°Mr. Lynch, if it was any other time, I might show some respect to you, but not today! ¡°Irvin, Derick, kill him!¡± Following Ryan¡¯s order, two burly men walked toward Lucas with weapons in their hands, their eyes hostile. ¡°You. What are you doing? Lucas¡¯s expression changed. Without another word, Irvin Benton and Derick Cornell held their weapons and pounced at Lucas. They waved the iron rod in their hands and smashed it at Lucas¡¯s head. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression changed drastically as he dodged hurriedly. Bang! The iron rods were smashed into the wall behind Lucas, causing the wall to crack. It was obvious that if the iron rod hit Lucas¡¯s head, Lucas would be seriously injured even if he didn¡¯t die. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucas looked at the crack in the wall and was shocked. He roared inwardly. ¡°Fuck! ¡°They are not joking. They really want to kill me!¡± Before Lucas could react, Irvin and Derick attacked again, striking Lucas with their iron rods viciously Facing such heartless hooligans, Lucas did not dare to retaliate. He turned around and ran forward desperately. As he ran, he shouted. ¡®Help¡¯ They wanted to kill me here! ¡°Mr. Charlie, get up quickly. They areing to kill your entire family!¡± Lucas even took out his phone and called the police immediately. He reported his location and shouted, ¡°Officer, there is a group of people who want to kill me! Hurry up and save me!¡± In the darkness, Lucas¡¯ voice was loud and clear, which attracted many people¡¯s attention. Many of the neighbors opened their windows to watch outside. However, when they saw so many people, they were scared, and their expressions changed drastically. They closed the windows hurriedly. When Ryan saw the scene, his face darkened. He originally wanted to take advantage of the darkness to attack and kill Han¡¯s parents and rtives directly. Ryan didn¡¯t expect Lucas to make such a scene. With so many witnesses, the matter suddenly became moreplicated. Moreover, following Lucas¡¯s shout, many lights lit up in the alley. Even if there was a household that didn¡¯t turn on their lights, they might be hiding behind the door and watching outside quietly Lucas called the police, and the police would arrive quickly. ¡°Mr. Nelson, what should we do? Do we still attack?¡± One of Ryan¡¯s subordinates asked. Ryan hardened his heart and said coldly. ¡°It will take at least five minutes for the police to arrive. Let¡¯s act quickly and finish the battle in five minutes! ¡°Do it!¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, the hooligans¡¯ gazes became even fiercer. They gritted their teeth and tightened their grip on the weapons in their hands, rushing toward Han¡¯s house with a murderous aura. ¡°Irvin, Derick, kill him¡± Ryan pointed at Lucas¡¯ fleeing figure and roared, his eyes filled with endless killing intent. If it weren¡¯t for Lucas, things wouldn¡¯t have gone on like this. Ryan wished he could tear Lucas into pieces! Hearing Ryan¡¯s order. Irvin and Derick became even more ferocious. They threw away their iron rods, took out their sharp weapons, and rushed toward Lucas. Although Lucas was a presumptuous and domineering bully in school who wanted to p everyone he saw, he had never seen such a scene or been chased and beaten by two burly men with weapons before. Irvin¡¯s and Derick¡¯s gazes were so fierce, and it made Lucas feel terrified and his hair stand on end. Lucas did not dare to fight with Irvin and Derick at all. He ran wildly and shouted as he ran, ¡°Help! Help me!¡± However, no one dared to save him. Arthur and the others hid in a dark corner, not daring toe out or do anything. The residents of the Rune District were all timid and did not dare to pay attention to Lucas. Soon, Irvin and Derick caught up to Lucas. They brandished the weapons in their hands and shed at Lucas¡¯s back ruthlessly. The de was sharp and wrapped with strong killing intent. Puff! After running out of the alley. Lucas was shed in the back, which was covered in blood in an instant. It was so painful that he gritted his teeth and fell to the ground, his face twisting. The moment Lucas fell, Derick pounced on him like a wolf. The weapon in Derick¡¯s hand was raised high and shed at Lucas¡¯ head. It was a life-and-death moment. Lucas¡¯s pupils constricted, and his entire body turned cold as if the shadow of death had engulfed his entire body. Lucas wanted to dodge, but he had just been shed and fell to the ground. He could not react in time and could only watch as the knife shed toward him with despair in his eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ting At the critical moment, a toothpick flew over and shattered the knife in Derick¡¯s hand. The strong strength forced Derick to take a few steps back. Lucas originally thought that he was doomed. Now that he had escaped death, he felt like he had walked through the gates of hell. His heart was beating like a drum, almost jumping out of his chest. His entire body was covered in a cold sweat. ¡°Who?¡± Derick felt that his hand holding the knife was numb. He flew into a rage and looked in the direction of the toothpick flying over. What greeted his eyes was a pair of gradually erging shoes. Bang! Before Derick could react, he was kicked hard in his face. He was sent flying more than 15 feet away andnded heavily on the ground. Blood flowed from his seven orifices, and he fainted. Unknowingly. Han appeared in front of Lucas. He patted his feet and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Lynch, why are you suddenly being chased? What happened?¡± Just now, the designated driver had sent Han back. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Lucas being chased by two people, so he immediately kicked out and dealt with Derick. ¡°No¡­ No way¡­ Irvin watched from the side with shock and disbelief in his eyes. Derick weighed 176 pounds, but he was sent flying by Han just like that. How powerful Han¡¯s kick was? At the thought of that, Irvin¡¯s turned pale out of shock, and he turned around to run away. not daring to face Han ¡°Master!¡± Lucas was overjoyed because of Han¡¯s arrival and shouted, ¡°Master Han, don¡¯t worry about me. Go home quickly. Ryan and the others want to kill your parents!¡± When Han Jaber heard that, his expression changed. Without saying a word, he activated his movement technique and rushed into the alley like a gust of wind. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Han was as fast as the wind. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared as if he had vanished into thin air. Because Han was running too fast, the gusts of wind blew Lucas¡¯ clothes and hair backward. Lucas stood in ce with his mouth agape. He was so shocked that he could note back to his senses for a long time. After a long time, he muttered. ¡°Damn it! Master Han¡¯s movement technique is so amazing.¡± The moment Han ran out, Lucas felt as if he was standing behind a sports car and his face was blown by the exhaust. It was unbelievable that a human¡¯s speed could reach such a level. In the alley, outside Han¡¯s house, Ryan and the others had rushed into the courtyard. Many of them kicked the door and wanted to break in. However, their kicks didn¡¯t work at all. They couldn¡¯t kick the door open even after trying it for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryan frowned. ¡°Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s something heavy behind the door. I think they¡¯re holding it up with a table or something. We can¡¯t kick it open.¡± Ryan¡¯s subordinate replied. ¡°Fuck! Haven¡¯t they sleptte at midnight? How dare they block the door? Use a knife to cut through the door. Also, find a motorcycle and crash into it!¡± Ryan said coldly. In order to get promoted, Ryan had toplete his mission perfectly. He had to kill Han¡¯s family at all costs. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the motorcycle right away.¡± Ryan¡¯s subordinate nodded and went to look for a motorcycle, wanting to hit the door. Behind the door, Charlie pushed a table over and blocked the door. He pushed the table hard and shouted, ¡°Be quick. Think of a way to escape.¡± They were sleeping soundly just now and did not realize that danger wasing Fortunately, Lucas¡¯s roar woke them up from their dreams. When seeing so many people rushing over through the crack in the door, Charlie moved things and blocked the door immediately. ¡°We¡­ We have nowhere to go.¡± Felicia and Floris¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as they trembled. Especially Floris. She hugged the afraid Tracy and trembled all over. ¡°Charlie, what¡¯s going on? Why are those people attacking us in the middle of the night?¡± Felicia¡¯s teeth were trembling out of fear. Charlie gritted his teeth and struggled to hold on. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s probably those guys who required. violent demolition Lawless bastards! How dare they do such a thing? ¡°I¡¯ll hold on. Hurry up and call the police. Think of a way to leave. Also, tell Han and the others not to come back during this period of time!¡± ¡°We have no way to escape from here,¡± Felicia said with fear on her face. Although there were windows in their house, the windows were obscured by wire mesh. Felicia and the others could leave through them. Bang! Bang! Bang! While Charlie and his family were talking, the people outside were still banging on the door. The huge force made the table and Charlie¡¯s body tremble. ¡°Quickly think of a way to leave!¡± Charlie did his best to block the door. He understood one thing very well. Once the door was knocked open, they would die without a doubt. No one knew what those hooligans would do. Therefore, even if Charlie had to face great danger, he would try his best to protect his family. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Tracy had never experienced such a terrible thing before. When she heard the urgent noises outside the house, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She threw herself into Floris¡¯s arms and cried repeatedly. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t cry, It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be fine. Floris hugged Tracy andforted her in a gentle tone. Floris was also looking at the door worriedly. Once the door was broken, her family of four would be beaten up, and death was their only end. Bang! Bang! Bang! While Floris and Tracy were talking, the sound of motorcycles suddenly came from outside. ¡°Terrible!¡± Charlie and Felicia looked at each other and had a premonition in their hearts. ¡°Take Tracy to hide, Charlie said hurriedly. Without saying a word, Floris picked up Tracy immediately and hid in the room. Felicia walked over and blocked the door desperately with Charlie. Outside the door, Ryan¡¯s men had found three motorcycles. The riders rode the motorcycles at the maximum speed. ¡°Knock it down!¡± Ryan said coldly. The three motorcycles rushed toward the door of the Jaber¡¯s house like wild horses. Bang! At that moment, Han appeared. He picked up the three stones on the ground and threw them out. The stone shot across the sky like lightning and hit the back of the three riders¡¯ heads, knocking them to the ground. The motorcycles wentpletely out of control. One hit the wall, and the other two fell to the ground. The door remained intact. ¡°Who dares to interfere in my business?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression turned cold as he turned around. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Han walked toward them step by step. ¡°Your business? What do you want to do?¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold. Although he was alone, the aura on his body was as strong as an army of thousands of soldiers and horses, terrifying beyond Buzz! A murderous aura shot up from Han¡¯s body like a huge pir of light, dispersing the dark clouds in the sky. With Han as the center, killing intent swept out and shattered all the cockroaches, rats, insects, and birds in a radius of 3 miles into a blood mist. Plop! The thugs brought by Ryan could not withstand the terrifying pressure and were forced to kneel on the ground, trembling as if they had fallen into an icehouse. Other than them, even Ryan felt great pressure as if he was in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He was not facing Han, but a terrifying bloodthirsty demon. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Han walked over step by step. As he advanced, his aura became stronger and stronger. By the time he stood in front of Ryan, his aura had reached its peak. Plopl Ryan felt as if a mountain was pressing down on his body. He bent his knees and knelt in front of Han, unable to withstand the pressure any longer. Ryan¡¯s eyes were filled with fright, and cold sweat covered his forehead. His heart was beating wildly and almost jumped out of his chest. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? ¡°It¡¯s over. Everything is over. He is so strong!¡± Ryan was terrified and uneasy, his pupils constricting and his heart sinking. Han¡¯s aura alone was so terrifying. It was obvious that Han¡¯s strength was unimaginably powerful. Ryan wondered, ¡°Is he a general? ¡°No. He must have surpassed the general-ss expert. He is likely to be a god-ss expert or is at a higher level!* At the thought of that, Ryan became even more terrified, and his hair stood on end. At that moment, he finally figure out why John had given him such a mission. John was so smart. He must know that Han was powerful, so he did not dare to cause trouble for Han. Ryan was being used by John! ¡°This¡­¡± Lucas ran over and happened to see the scene of Ryan and his men all kneeling on the ground. Lucas waspletely dumbfounded. In the dark corner, Arthur and the others also widened their eyes. They were so shocked that their eyeballs were about to fall out. Han did not do anything and just stood there. Even so, he forced Ryan and the others to kneel on the ground. How powerful was he? ¡°What an imposing aura. It is the pressure of the general ss. As expected, my master is always awesome.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes lit up. As the eldest son of the Lynch family, Lucas knew that there was a special way to fight. That was to use his aura to squeeze the enemy until they knelt down. It was an attack unique for general-ss experts. In other words, Han was at least a general-ss expert! Thinking of that, Lucas was excited. As he looked at Han¡¯s back, his eyes were filled with even more admiration and worship. Han looked down from above and said coldly. ¡°What did you want to do just now? Kill my parents?¡± His voice was cold and soul-stirring like that of Super yer that came from hell. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Ryan broke out in cold sweat when he heard Han¡¯s words. Ryan had followed John and Hugh for a long time. When he heard Han¡¯s indifferent tone, he knew that Han wanted to kill him. Ryan was quick-witted and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir. you¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡­ We were just following orders and came here for the matter of demolition. We just wanted to scare your family. We didn¡¯t intend to kill anyone.¡± ¡°Just scare my family? If so, do you have to bring so many weapons with you? You are even using a knife to sh people.¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. We just wanted to scare them¡­ Ryan hurriedly exined. Bang! Before Ryan could finish his words, Han kicked him so hard that Ryan was sent flying like a rag doll. He fell to the ground and spat out blood. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. ¡°All of you, get out of here right now!¡± Han scolded. In reality, he had long seen through where Ryan and the others came from. Previously, thepany in charge of demolition was under Den¡¯s name. Now that Den had been killed by Han, how could someone mobilize so many people to threaten Han¡¯s family? Moreover, Han had just killed Jason, and Ryan and the others came to his house to cause trouble. Obviously, it was Hugh¡¯s revenge n! Han wanted to do the same thing as before and kill all of Hugh¡¯s people at the scene. However, the situation today was different. Han¡¯s parents were still at home, and there were so many neighbors watching. If Han killed all of Hugh¡¯s people, he would have no way to exin. Therefore, Han could only chase Ryan and the others away. After saying that, Han withdrew his imposing aura. As the pressure on the thugs decreased, they all fell to the ground, panting heavily and sweating profusely. Han¡¯s murderous aura just now brought them a rather terrifying pressure. Hearing Han¡¯s words, they all felt as if they had been pardoned. They stood up immediately, threw away their weapons, and fled fast like rabbits meeting lions. Ryan also wanted to leave, but after being kicked by Han, he felt as if all his internal organs had shattered. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and could not move. He wanted to ask his subordinates to take him away, yet his subordinates were frightened by Han¡¯s aura and ran away fast without even paying attention to him. The three motorcyclists even abandoned their motorcycles and fled quickly. ¡°Bastard¡± Ryan gritted his teeth, his heart sinking into an abyss. At that moment, he felt what it was like to be betrayed. The feeling of being betrayed was quite unpleasant. Han took a step forward and walked in front of Ryan. He lifted Ryan up with one hand like an eagle catching a chick and walked out of the alley. ¡°Han, it isn¡¯t my fault. John asked me toe. ¡°No. It was Mr. Croydon who asked me toe. I¡­ I can¡¯t disobey him. I¡­ I¡¯m innocent.¡± Ryan¡¯s neck was being strangled, and he found it difficult to breathe. His eyes were filled with fear as he hurriedly begged for mercy. Bang! Han threw Ryan into the air and punched straight into Ryan¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying more than 26 feet away before he fell to the ground. ¡°Pth!¡± Ryan spat out a mouthful of blood and felt as if his internal organs had been shattered. His face was twisted in pain, and he curled up on the ground, unable to speak. It hurt so much. Han¡¯s fist was like a hammer that was used to break the entrance of the city, making Ryan feel like his entire body was falling apart Ryan was in so much pain that he felt life worse than death. ¡°You should be d that my parents were present, so I didn¡¯t kill you!¡± Han was expressionless and said coldly. ¡°It I¡¯m not wrong. Hugh sent you here, right? ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Go back and tell High that I¡¯ve changed my mind. Tomorrow, he has to go to Zabel Vige to apologize to my two friends. ¡°Otherwise, I guarantee that he won¡¯t live past tomorrow! ¡°Piss off¡±¡± With that, Han kicked Ryan and sent him flying once again. Then, he turned around and returned to his house. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awesome. You are like a Gog of War from heaven!¡± When Lucas saw Han return, he rushed up immediately and looked at Han with burning admiration. Lucas roared excitedly in her heart, ¡°A general-ss expert! ¡°Han is at least a general-ss expert! ¡°Moreover, such an expert is my crush¡¯s brother. What a wonderful coincidence! Queenie and I must be fated to meet each other¡±¡± Lucas made up his mind. Even if he had to spend all his efforts, he had to acknowledge Han as his master. ¡°Did I say that I would ept you as my disciple Han nced at Lucas. ¡°Master Han, you can¡¯t say that. Think of your rtionship with my sister and my rtionship with your sister. We¡¯re so close. Even if you¡¯re not my master, you¡¯re still my future brother-inw, Lucas said. Han was speechless and nced at Lucas. ¡°Does your sister know that you betray her just like that?¡± ¡°I think my sister is willing to be with you!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s just your wishful idea. Don¡¯t call me master anymore. Your face is so pale. Go to the hospital¡± ¡°Master Han, my sister has never brought a man home before. Since she brought you home, she must like you!¡± As Han and Lucas talked, they returned to the entrance of the house. At that moment, Charlie. Felicia, and Floris opened the door and walked out. Tracy was still hugging Floris in fear and refused to let go. There were still traces of tears on her face. ¡°Dad, Mom, Floris, are you alright?¡± Han asked. ¡°We¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just that Tracy was a little frightened¡± Felicia shook her head. Charlie looked at Lucas and said gratefully. ¡°Fortunately, Lucas shouted and warned us. We woke up and had the time to block the door. Otherwise, we might have suffered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lucas, are you alright?¡± Felicia also looked at Lucas gratefully. ¡°Mr. Charlie, Mrs. Jaber, I¡¯m fine, Lucas smiled. ¡°Mom, Lucas¡¯s feet are bleeding a lot,¡± Tracy said timidly. Everyone looked down. Sure enough, one of Lucas¡¯s feet and his pants were covered in blood. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucas hurriedly said. However, before he could finish his words, he felt dizzy and he fell straight to the ground. Han reacted quickly and supported Lucas immediately. On a closer look, there was a deep wound on Lucas¡¯ back, and blood was gushing out. Han recalled that Derick had just shed Larcas on the back! ¡°What a deep wound! Han, hurry up and send Lucas to the hospital. He was injured because he helped us to attract the bad guys¡¯ attention. We can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.¡± Felicia¡¯s and Charlie¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They asked Han to send Lucas to the hospital for treatment. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯ll deal with it. Nothing will happen,¡± Han said calmly. After saying that, Han moved at lightning speed and hit some acupoints near Lucas¡¯ wound to stop the bleeding. Then, he found the disposable suture pack from the first aid kit brought back by Yelena. He debrided and sutured Lucas¡¯ wound skillfully and quickly. ¡°Han, you know how to suture the wounds?¡± Charlie, Felicia, and Floris were all shocked. Han¡¯s medical skills were so brilliant, and after his treatment, Lucas¡¯ was seamless. If there were no sutures, Charlie and the others couldn¡¯t see a trace of suturing at all. Moreover, from Han¡¯s skilled movements, it could be seen that Han was experienced in treating such wounds. Han cleaned up the medical waste and smiled at Charlie. He said, ¡°My medical skills are good to begin with. I¡¯ve sutured this kind of wound thousands of times. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want me to be a doctor.¡± ¡°You¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me so earlier? If I knew that your medical skills are so awesome, I wouldn¡¯t have lowered myself to beg others!¡± When Charlie heard that, he regretted it immediately and said, ¡°You are originally capable of being a doctor, yet you be a security guard now. This is a waste of your talent.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Doctors and security guards are the same. It¡¯s just a job. I just have to do what I am supposed to do.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he nced around. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Dad, Mom, those bad imed to demolish our house maye again. guys who ¡°Fortunately, I came back early today. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°We can¡¯t live in this house anymore. Let¡¯s move to a safer ce. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 His family lived in the demolition area. Hugh and the people he had offended knew that his family lived there. Although Han had equipped everyone in the family with a protective gem, in a dangerous environment for a long time, even the protective gem would lose its effect for a short period. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Moving out from that area was the best choice. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe here either.¡± Floris was the first to agree. Liam had used to pester Floris, and his scoundrels had even bullied her. That was why she moved out of Liam¡¯s and rented a house for herself. But that was not helpful, as Liam still came to her ce and pestered her. Now that they were living in that area, they did not know when the other residents would cause trouble for them again. Floris was not scared of that. She could protect her parents. However, as a mother, Floris could not let anything endanger her daughter. Charlie and Felicia looked at each other and knew the other did not want to leave their home. Yet, Charlie and Felicia were reasonable people, so they agreed with Han¡¯s suggestion. ¡°The question is, where should we move to?¡± Felicia looked troubled. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I will take care of it. Wait for my good news tomorrow,¡± said Han. After discussing this matter, Charlie looked at Lucas lying on the bed. ¡°What should we do with this boy?¡± ¡°How about we send him to the hospital? After all, this boy stood up and saved us.¡± Felicia said. ¡°I will call his sister and ask her to pick him up.¡± Han took out his phone and called Yvonne. He exined the ins and outs of what had happened and asked Yvonne to pick Lucas up. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Charlie looked confused. ¡°He is Queenie¡¯s ssmate, and he is also my colleague¡¯s little brother.¡± ¡°Your colleague? Is his sister also a security guard?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you thinking about? His sister is the director of the research and development department in our Mapleturz Group. She is the one who developed Mapleturz Group¡¯s blood-tonifying pill and scar removal ointment. She is a scientist!¡± Upon hearing this, Felicia asked Han curiously and expectantly, ¡®Is she beautiful? Do you like her?¡± Han looked at his mother, and a wry smirk lifted a corner of his lips. He knew that Felicia was trying to matchmake him and Yvonne. Therefore, he did not answer. Half an hourter, Yvonne drove there. When she saw that Lucas was so seriously injured, her face darkened. ¡°Is his life in danger?¡± ¡°Tve treated him before. His life is not in danger. He just lost a lot of blood and energy. After he recovers, he will be fine after good nourishment,¡± said Han. Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief. There was no problem as long as Lucas was not in mortal danger. She immediately called two men over and carried the unconscious Lucas away. She ced him in the car and prepared to leave. Han saw them off. When they were about to drive, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Lynch, this kid is not bad. Tell him I agree he can be my disciple when he wakes up.¡± If not for Lucas stepping forward today, Han¡¯s father might not have woken up to block the door. Perhaps there would be a danger. Lucas was willing to risk his life to save the others. Han thought a man with such a quality was worthy of his guidance. ¡°Are you sure you want to teach him?¡± Yvonne was surprised. As far as Yvonne knew, Lucas always worshipped Han and had begged Han many times to take him in as a disciple, b¨²t Han refused every single time. She did not expect that Han actually agreed today! ¡°Consider it a blessing that he deserves,¡± Han said without much emotion. ¡°Okay. I will tell him when we get back. Also, remember, you still owe me a meal and a movie. Take me out next time.¡± Yvonne smiled. With that, she stepped on the elerator and drove away. Han made a little grimace. He thought. ¡°Women really like to hold grudges!¡± ¡°Han, are you close to Ms. Lynch?¡± Felicia asked. ¡°I think Ms. Lynch is nice. She is beautiful and graceful. Moreover, she is a scientist from the research and development department. She must be intelligent. I think she is more suitable for you than Lydia,¡± said Floris. ¡°Celebrities are eptable, but I heard their private lives are messy. They kiss during filming. No, that¡¯s not good. What if they get those illnesses during their job? I think Ms. Lynch is right for you, too.¡± Charlie nodded in agreement. Then, the three of them turned to stare at Han. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Those are your opinions, not mine. ¡°I will decide who I like. ¡°Alright, I will go look for a house now. You guys can take a rest.¡± Han was ufortable under such gazes of his family and fled. Han knew he would face his parents¡¯ endless questioning if he did not leave. After Han left. Charlie. Felicia, and Floris stood gazing at one another and gathered around to discuss. ¡°If I remember correctly, a girl called Evelyn came looking for Hanst time.¡± ¡°Not long after, he brought back a girl called Lydia.¡± ¡°Now, there¡¯s Ms Lynch. All three girls are so beautiful. When did Han be so charming?¡± ¡°That is not the point. In short, he should decide who he wants to be with. After confirming his rtionship, he should stay away from the other two. I don¡¯t want him to two-time.¡± ¡°Right, right. Which girl is the right one for Han, Mom?¡± ¡°I think Ms. Lynch is perfect. Although Evelyn is also kind and polite, I keep feeling she is not good enough.¡± ¡°How about Lydia? What do you think of her?¡± ¡°She is fine, but she is a rich and distinguished celebrity. She flies around all day to film, and I don¡¯t think Han can control her. Such beauty will have too many pursuers. Ms. Lynch is the best. She is pragmatic!¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s true! Great minds think alike. I also think Ms. Lynch is the best.¡± ¡°When Han returns, we must persuade him and get him to woo Ms. Lynch as soon as possible.¡± The three had a heated discussion about how to get Han and Yvonne to be together. Not far from home, Han smoked a cigarette by the side of the road and blew out a mouthful of smoke. He said that he was going to find a house. but in fact, he did not leave. He only hid in the dark and secretly protected his family, and prevented Hugh from taking the next move. Therefore, he circted the vital energy in his body and all sensations to the peak. He observed around and listened to everything. Nothing within a radius of 3 miles could escape his ears. He listened to every word of the discussion between Charlie, Felicia, and Floris. ¡°Thinking about it carefully, Yvonne is indeed a good match for me,¡± Han mulled as he smoked. She was a golden girl, a scientist, a general manager, and the daughter of a big family, the Lynch family. She was the daughter of a middle school principal and a great beauty. No matter which title of her, Yvonne was a girl from a wealthy family that many men would dream of. She could be considered the perfect wife. Moreover, Yvonne had always taken special care of him It would be a good choice for Han to be with Yvonne. ¡°Seriously, I still don¡¯t know what mission master gave me. It is too early for me to start a family. I will consider it after Han shook his head and put the thought aside. He took out his phone and sent a message to Lydia. [Do you have time for exercise tomorrow morning at seven o¡¯clock?] [There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.] Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why can¡¯t we talk over the phone?¡± Lydia¡¯s sweet voice sounded. ¡°I think it will be better to talk in person, Han said. *Alright, I will see you at Cloud Mountain at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay, see you then.¡± After hanging up the phone. Han took a deep lungful of smoke and let it pour out of his mouth. His eyes became more vicious. Hugh had already sent people to his house twice, trying to kill his family! From the looks of it, the 30-odd people fromst time did not manage to suppress Hugh! ¡°Hugh, it seems like you do have a death wish. After I relocate my parents, tomorrow will be the day you die.¡± Han had the cigarette in his mouth, and his eyes flickered with terrifying killing intent. At that moment, Han really wanted to destroy Hugh! Hugh was so crazy. If Han did not kill Hugh, his family¡¯s lives would be in jeopardy. Hugh must be dead! While Han was immersed in his thought, Lucy called. Her voice was filled with worry. ¡°Han, are you alright?¡± ¡°What happened? Why did you call?¡± ¡°Today, Hugh¡¯s subordinates went mad and attacked our vige. They wanted to capture your two ssmates.¡± ¡°What? Are they all right, then?¡± When Han heard that, his expression suddenly changed drastically. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Our vigers are not to be trifled with either. We have captured all of those people. However, many of ourpanies have been destroyed. Hugh has lost his mind mad and is attacking us crazily. What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I have killed his nephew, Han said calmly. On the other end of the phone. Lucy fell silent instantly. In Zabel Vige, Dominic, Shawn, and the others were seated beside Lucy When they heard Han¡¯s answer, they all looked at each other in shock. Their mouths were wide open, and they were speechless for a long time. They had thought of many possibilities but never expected Han to be so bold as to kill Jason, ¡°Lucy, are your father and grandfather there with you? Tell them for me that after tomorrow, I will take down Hugh. As for Hugh¡¯s territory, they can divide it up however they want.¡± Han stubbed out his cigarette and continued word by word, ¡°As my allies, I only want you to protect the families of my two ssmates. ¡°Wait for my good news tomorrow!¡± With that, he ended the call Shawn, Lucy, and Dominic were eyeball-to-eyeball with each other in Zabel Vige. ¡°Dad, what does he mean? Does Han want to fight Hugh alone? Is he mad?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. He said anxiously, ¡°Hugh¡¯s strength is at least at the seven-star lord-ss level. Moreover, it is said that there¡¯s a general-ss assassin hiding around him! ¡°If Han wants to fight Hugh alone, he will get killed!¡± Dominic¡¯s ¡®s expression was also solemn. He said in a deep voice, ¡°We respect Mr. Jaber¡¯s choice. Since he dares to say such words, he must have the power and confidence to do it. ¡°However, we should not just protect Noah and Perry. We also need to protect Mr. Jaber¡¯s family. ¡°Shawn, you should split up our men of the lord-ss level into four teams to protect Yelena, Queenie, George, and Harris.¡± ¡°Dad, are you sure you want to do this? Is it worth it for Han?¡± Shawn¡¯s look changed. Fighting against Hugh meant going against Robert. It was very likely to cause a battle between two large factions! Once Robert decided to fight them to the end, the Zabel family would suffer heavy casualties. Perhaps, members of the Zabel family might even die because of this! Shawn did not know if it was worth it to help Han. Dominic¡¯s eyes were serious as he said slowly. ¡°Our family has always repaid kindness with kindness. Han saved my life and even treated so many of our elders. ¡°No matter what happens, we have to stand by him!¡± Shawn frowned and remained silent. Shawn knew his father was a man true to his word. Once Dominic decided on something, no one could change his mind. With resignation, Shawn could only stand up and mobilize his men to protect the four people his father demanded. Dominic knocked on the table. After mulling it over, he boomed, ¡°Sam, call Kent and Cory back from the military department. Also, ask Karen out. He is in seclusion. ¡°We must be prepared to fight Robert¡¯s main team at any time.¡± Everyone was in a very sober mood when they heard Dominic¡¯s instruction. The atmosphere at the scene turned to be oppressive and murderous. Karen was the most talented martial artist in the Zabel family. He was already a two-star General at the age of 30! In time, he would undoubtedly break through to the three-star level! Once Karen cultivated to the three-star level, he would immediately attract the attention of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s highest military department. When he entered the highest military department, Karen would be the youngest general! As long as Karen became the general, the Zabel family¡¯s strength would rise to another level. It was just a matter of time before they became one of the top ten families in the country! Therefore, over the years, the Zabel family spent a lot of resources on Karen so that Karen could cultivate without any distractions and break through to the three-star level as soon as possible. Now, Dominic even summoned Karen, who was in seclusion, which meant that Dominic had foreseen the seriousness of the matter. Everyone presented knew that a storm might being! It was highly possible that they would have to fight to the death with Robert! At the underground bank. far away from the entrance. John smoked a cigarette and held his phone in his hand. His gaze was solemn. On the phone, someone had taken a video of Han kicking Ryan away. Then, Ryan endured the pain and left while coughing up blood. Other than that, there was also the scene of Han in the alley frightening everyone. ¡°Sure enough, this Han is not an ordinary person. The assassination mission failed.¡± John flicked his cigarette butt, and his gaze became more threatening and grave. He muttered, ¡°Han has just arrived and has not done anything, yet Ryan and the others have already knelt. ¡°This means that a terrifying aura, or probably a mental attack, has crushed Ryan and the others. ¡°And the only thing that can do this is the unique aura of a general-ss expert, the imposing aura. ¡°Han must be a general-ss expert!¡± Thinking of this, John¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and deep horror appeared in his eyes. He kept murmuring. ¡°I knew he would not be so simple. He is at General-ss level, but at which star level is he?¡± Ever since Han defeated Sam, John knew that Han was not ordinary. Now that he watched the video, John was even more astonished. General-ss level experts were called by that title not only because of their powerful cultivation. Every general-ss level expert had once fought and trained on the battlefield. Experts of this level had their hands stained with blood. They stepped on the corpses of their enemies and fought one war after another. They had acquired powerful killing skills and had richbat experience. Their mental fortitude was even more potent At this level, as long as an expert was willing to surrender, no matter which country or organization they went to, they would receive the highest level of treatment. The general sses were divided into nine different levels. The one-star level was the lowest, and the nine-star level was the highest. The difference between each star was huge, like the difference between heaven and earth! As far as John knew, Robert was a five-star general-ss expert. That was already the most formidable person John had ever seen. However, from the video, the aura on Han seemed even more terrifying than Robert¡¯s. ¡°Hugh, you lunatic! You have provoked the wrong person!¡± John gritted his teeth, his eyes full of fear. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Horton!¡± Ryan fell from a car. He was still vomiting blood. Ryan looked at John in dread and said tremblingly, ¡°Quick, tell Mr. Croydon. Han said that he ising to kill Mr. Croydon tomorrow.¡± John gazed at the miserable Ryan and was wordless. Ryan staggered over to John. His eyes were red as he red at John. ¡°Bastard, I¡­ I¡¯ve been working for you for so many years, but you¡­ you tricked me!¡± John put out his cigarette, and a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Buddy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After that, he pulled out the dagger he had been carrying and stabbed it into Ryan¡¯s abdomen. ¡°You!¡± Ryan covered his wound and goggled at John in disbelief. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 ¡°Mr. Horton, you, why are you doing this to me?¡± Ryan looked at his wound and then turned his gaze at John. His eyes were filled with terror. He could not believe what had happened to him. He had always been loyal to John. Whatever John told him to do, he would do it without the slightest demur. Now that Ryan was beaten up by Han so badly. John even stabbed him! ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t be able to live. Ryan, go die yourself. Don¡¯t implicate me,¡± John said meanly. With that, John exerted more force and stabbed Ryan in the heart. Ryan spat out a mouthful of blood and grabbed John¡¯s clothes tightly. His eyes were ferocious as he roared. ¡°John, you¡­¡± Before Ryan could finish his sentence, John made his move again and stabbed Ryan many times. Atst, Ryan¡¯s mouth was bleeding profusely, and his grip on John¡¯s clothes ultimately loosened. ¡°Ryan, you better not me me. Your injuries are so severe. With Han¡¯s ability, he will leave Hidden Strength on you. Therefore, you are doomed. No one can save you. Instead of being shattered by Han¡¯s Hidden Strength, it will be better for me to kill and free you! ¡°If you don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t be able to live either!¡± John¡¯s gaze was stony as he took another stab at Ryan¡¯s heart. After ensuring that Ryan was dead. John bit his lips hard and stabbed himself in the abdomen. He even slit his neck, causing it to bleed. Then, he pretended to be extremely terrified and imitated Ryan¡¯s staggering steps as he rushed toward the underground bank. In the underground bank, Hugh had already covered Jason¡¯s corpse with a white cloth. He sat at the side, his eyes red and his gaze cold and enraged. In front of him were three phones. One of the phones was in the middle of a call. Ben¡¯s panting voice came from the phone, ¡°Mr. Croydon, our mission has failed. We can¡¯t enter Zabel Vige.¡± Then, in the next second, another phone rang. Lennon¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Croydon, I have done it. We have destroyed many of the Zabel family¡¯s industries, including their entertainment industries! ¡°But the strange thing is the Zabel family did not send any reinforcements. ¡°If they don¡¯t send reinforcements, our smashing and snatching will be meaningless. The Zabel family only needs to get the stock price higher so that they can solve the problem perfectly. They can also earn another sum from it.¡± Upon hearing these reports, Hugh¡¯s eyes turned even scarlet, and the veins on his forehead bulged. It was a diversionary tactic that Hugh sent people to destroy the Zabel family¡¯s shops and entertainment venues. He wanted the Zabel family¡¯s experts to take charge of the situation so that he could prepare for Ben to kill Noah and Perry. Now, all members of the Zabel family were in Zabel Vige. Benr¡¯s operation had failed. The only thing Hugh could now was to wait for news from John. ¡°Mr. Croydon, I¡¯m sorry. We failed to assassinate Han¡¯s family.¡± Abruptly, John clutched his neck and rushed in, covered in blood. His eyes were filled with fear as he said in a shaking voice, ¡°Han is a general-ss expert. We are not his match. ¡°He killed Ryan. If it weren¡¯t for me to be stronger than Ryan, I probably would not have been able to escape. I¡­¡± With that, he fell to the ground with a bang. Blood oozed out of his abdomen, dyeing the ground red. John even pretended to be seriously injured and on the verge of death, falling into aa. When Hugh saw the scene, his expression was even more gloomy than earlier. He seethed with rage. With a boom, he punched the table beside him into pieces and roared in a low voice, ¡°Han Jaber!!!¡± Since Hugh became one of the Four Kings, this was the first time he had suffered such losses. A small potato had killed his nephew. Now, even though he used all his power, Hugh still could not do anything to Han It was a shame! A tant humiliation and a p in his facel ¡°A general-ss expert? Do you really think there is not much I can do to a general-ss expert?¡± Hugh said through his gritted teeth. His expression was as cold as ice and filled with killing intent. He picked up the third phone on the table and made a mysterious call. He said in a deep voice, ¡°ck Robe, I will give you three hours toe back ¡°No matter what method you use, you must kill Han tonight! ¡°After you get this done, we are even¡± A spooky voice came from the phone. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Lightdom City for a mission. Send me the information about Han Jaber. I promise that his head will appear on your desk tomorrow morning.¡± His voice was chilly and murderous. Just the sound alone sent shivers down John¡¯s spine. ¡°ck Robe? Could it be the legendary general-ss assassin who followed Hugh? ¡°Judging from Hugh¡¯s tone, it seems this killer didn¡¯t listen to Hugh but only owed Hugh a debt. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Many questions shed through John¡¯s mind. Another loud bang rang out. John was still immersed in his thoughts when Hugh suddenly walked over and kicked him out of the door. Hugh smoked his cigar and ground his teeth. His gaze was cruel as he huffed, ¡°Damn it! ¡°How do you have the guts to see me after failing the mission? You even dyed the mourning hall I set up for my nephew red. What the hell is this? You¡¯re simply useless! ¡°Guards, throw him out!¡± Immediately, two men walked out, lifted John from the ground, and threw him out the door. John fell to the ground and pretended to wake up from the pain. He looked around in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Croydon said that you failed him and you are trash. We don¡¯t want trash here. Get lost!¡± A trusted aide of Hugh scolded with a stern gaze John gritted his teeth, stood up, and staggered away. After disappearing from the sight of everyone in the underground bank, John immediately took off his belt and tied it to the wound on his abdomen. His eyes became even harsher. Especially when he thought of Hugh¡¯s kick, his eyes were filled with fury. ¡°Hugh, I have followed you for so many years. Even if I don¡¯t have any credit, I have worked hard. I have helped you do so many dirty things. ¡°Is this how you treated me? ¡°Alright, you¡¯re heartless, and I won¡¯t let you get away with this. You will pay a price for treating me like dirt.¡± John furrowed his brows and narrowed his eyes. He picked up his phone and entered the number of Han. He sent a message to Han, warning Han that Hugh had asked ck Robe to kill Han and wished Han good luck. After sending the message, he put his phone in his pocket and touched the wound on his throat. He heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m smart. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. ¡°I can use this opportunity to leave Hugh! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hugh, I won¡¯t let you off for treating me like this!¡± John lit a cigarette and took out a sh drive from his pocket. He said coldly, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the video of you taking advantage of Robert¡¯s interests appear in front of Robert. ¡°Even if Han can¡¯t kill you, Robert will make you suffer.¡± John was a cautious and sly person. He would keep a record of everything he did. He silently recorded all the dirty things that Hugh did, saved it in a sh drive, and carried it with him to preserve evidence. John found a delivery station and sent the sh drive to Robert. He smoked a cigarette and nced sharply in the direction of the underground bank. He sneered and turned around, disappearing into the darkness Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Longhard Kingdom, at sea. A bright moon hung high in the sky, shining silver light to the sea. Between the moon and the sea, a civilian helicopter was flying toward Lightdom City from overseas. On the helicopter, a man in a ck robe stared at theptop in his hand with a cold gaze. There was Han¡¯s information on the screen ck Robe lit a cigar and closed theptop. He said icily, ¡°Hugh, you are indeed a good-for-nothing. You can¡¯t even handle someone like Han ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you saved my life back then, I would not have given a shit about you.¡± While piloting the ne, the pilot asked, ¡°ck Robe, Hugh has been ordering you around for the past few years. This is intolerable. Not everyone can order our Hell¡¯s Gate assassins around.¡± ¡°No matter what, Hugh saved my life.¡± ck Robe turned his sharp gaze into indifference. He said, ¡°Besides, Hugh still has some influence in Lightdom City. We can use his connections to obtain information and money. ¡°Moreover, we did not return home this time for Hugh but to investigate Jonathan¡¯s whereabouts!¡± When the pilot heard that, his eyes turned solemn. ¡°Jonathan has been out of contact for a few days. I¡¯m afraid he is already dead. ¡°How dare someone attacks a member of our Hell¡¯s Gate? We must investigate thoroughly and kill the person who killed Jonathan!¡± ck Robe smoked his cigar and nodded. He fell into deep thought, and a hint of fear shed across his eyes. The assassins of Hell¡¯s Gate all had amunicator on them. Even if they were killed, as long as they turned on themunicator, they could take photos of the murderer. Jonathan¡¯s strength was extraordinary. His reaction speed was fast, and he was agile and powerful. However, when Jonathan died, he had no time to turn on hismunicator to record the killer. He had no way to leave behind any information about the murderer. That meant that the person who killed Jonathan was even more incredible. A long timeter, ck Robe said, ¡®I have a feeling that this is going to be a tough battle!¡± If he could think of it, so could the pilot. The ne fell into silence. ¡°No matter what, I will return Hugh¡¯s favors first when we arrive at the destination.¡± Take your time. I will rest for a while.¡± ck Robe was quiet for a long time. After finishing his cigar and throwing the cigar butt into the ashtray, he immediately closed his eyes to rest and conserve his energy. The helicopter was as fast as lightning. It flew through the vast sea and headed straight for Lightdom City. In Lightdom City, at Rune District. Han stopped in the distance and watched, protecting his family¡¯s safety. At that moment, he got a message from a stranger, reading, ¡°Hugh is looking for an assassin to kill you. The assassin¡¯s name is ck Robe, and he is at the general-ss level. Wish you good luck.¡± ¡°ck Robe?¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. He seemed to have some impression of this name. He thought for a while and made a call to the texter. However, the owner of the phone number did not answer the call. Han knew the person had blocked his number. ¡°This man did not answer my call but texted me. Who is this guy? What is his motive for reminding me?¡± Han looked at the message on his phone and frowned slightly. Han did not know many friends in Lightdom City other than the Labenz family, the Zabel family, and the Lynch family However, the one who texted knew that Hugh was looking for a killer and even told Han the killer¡¯s name. He must be someone close to Hugh. ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping me?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t get through. Han still sent a message to this number. Even if the texter blocked Han¡¯s number, the message could be sent to the texter¡¯s phone. As for whether the texter would read his questions, Han had no idea. However, after learning this information, Han became even more cautious. He decided not to sleep. He stood in the middle of the street, circted the Internal Strength in his body to maintain his peak state, and kept on his toes all the time. At six in the morning, he called Killian. ¡°Killian, do you have time? I need a favor.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Help me protect my family. I have something to do.¡± Han was not fear of the assassins attacking him. He was afraid after he left, Hugh would send people to hurt his parents again. ¡°No problem. I will be there in thirty minutes, said Killian. Killian was punctual. Thirty minutester, Killian arrived at Han¡¯s location. Thank you¡± Han patted Killian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°When this is over, I will tell you what¡¯s wrong with Heart Cultivation that has been troubling you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Killian was confused. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Heart Cultivation you are cultivating, so you¡¯ve been feeling frustrated recently. Every time you cultivate to a critical moment, you will feel a sharp pain in your heart and liver, right?¡± ¡°How, how did you know?¡± When Killian heard this, his expression changed drastically. He looked at Han in shock. The problem of Heart Cultivation had been troubling him for a month. Killian had never mentioned this to anyone. How did Han know? ¡°I can tell, of course. There¡¯s something wrong with your vital energy cirction. Listen to me. Don¡¯t cultivate for the time being. When I settle this down. I will help you solve the problem of Heart Cultivation,¡± said Han. When he met Killian for the second time, he could tell that there was something wrong with the vital energy trajectory in Killian¡¯s body, but he did not have the time to mention it to Kim. With that, Han returned home and took a shower. He had been standing on the street for the entire dayst night and still sweated a little. He could not go and meet Lydia with the smell After showering, he changed into a set of casual sports clothes before going out to the BMW car at the side of the street. He started the car and drove toward Cloud Mountain. Twenty minutester, Han arrived at Cloud Mountain and bought a cup of fresh milk and two doughnuts. When he arrived, he found that Lydia was already waiting for him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lydia was wearing a sports suit with tight yoga pants. There were a body-hugging top and a thin coat on her upper body, and she was also wearing a pair of shock-absorbing sneakers. The way she dressed fully disyed her tall and graceful figure. Especially her yoga pants, which were seductive. Even Han, experienced, knowledgeable, and had seen countless women, was a little infatuated. She was wonderful! The pair of long legs was simply a work of art meticulously carved by God. They were too exquisite! Han couldn¡¯t help but think of a widespread and sexy scene on the Inte about how alluring a girl was to wear yoga pants and climb a mountain. This moment was exactly like the scene described on the Inte. Yoga pants, mountain climbing, and exercise! Han stared at the pair of fine long legs and then at Lydia¡¯s beautiful face. He swallowed his saliva with difficulty and let his imagination run wild. ¡°Does Lydia dress like that to exercise because she also yearns to have something else with me? For example, sex?¡± Thinking of it. Han was actually looking forward to climbing the mountain next. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 ¡°Ms. Riley¡± Han walked over and sized 1 ydia up. The more he looked at her, the more attracted he became. Be it her face, figure, or pair of long legs, Lydia was gorgeous! Lydia saw Haning over and then looked down at her watch. She said smilingly. ¡°You¡¯re very punctual¡± Han refocused and regained hisposure. He walked to Lydia and handed the cup of fresh milk and the doughnuts to Lydia. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you¡¯ Exercising on an empty stomach is not good for your health. Eat something to fill your stomach before exercising.¡± Lydia beamed and shook her head. ¡°I already ate half an hour ago. You should eat.¡± Han had to drink the cup of fresh milk and a doughnut alone. As he ate. Lydia surveyed Han¡¯s figure up and down and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you wear too much? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the heat when we climb the mountainter?¡± Han had changed into casual sportswear. It was rtively loose, and he was wearing a jacket. It seemed ipatible with Lydia¡¯s tight yoga clothes. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the weather at Lightdom City. It¡¯s cool in the morning and hot at noon. I think it¡¯s good to have an extra coat.¡± Han smiled and took off his jacket. He tied it around his waist, revealing the white singlet underneath. Two evenly muscled arms appeared in front of Lydia. The wounds on his arms were especially eye-catching. Against the backdrop of his singlet, Han¡¯s eight-pack abs and huge chest muscles were shapely, revealing the beauty of his masculinity. Lydia stared at the wound on Han¡¯s arms. After a short moment of shock, a hint of sadness shed across her eyes. ¡°Why are there so many wounds on your arms?¡± ¡°They are presents from my previous job, Han said calmly. ¡°What kind of job was that? Was it that dangerous?¡± ¡°I was a mercenary.¡± ¡°You? Really?¡± Lydia was shocked again. She had thought that Han was an assassin or a professional bodyguard, but she never thought he was a mercenary. ¡°Doesn¡¯t I look like one?¡± Han asked. Lydia sized up Han again and said earnestly, ¡°I should have guessed it long ago. Your actions and posture do indeed look like a soldier.¡± Then, she asked curiously. ¡°We live in a high-tech society now. Mapleturz Group has a scar removal ointment that can effectively remove scars. Why don¡¯t you get rid of those of yours?¡± Han waved his arm and did some warm-up exercises. He said, ¡°Scars are a man¡¯s medal. Why should I get rid of them? ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t rely on my look and figure to make a living. ¡°I work as a bodyguard and a mercenary. The more scars I have, the more satisfied the employer might be. They might think I¡¯m experienced, and I make more money in that case.¡± Lydia was speechless. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Han had a point that she could not refute. A momentter, Lydia came back to her senses. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s run and climb the mountain¡± ¡°You should do some warm-up exercises first. This way, you can better protect your body Han nodded. Lydia nodded in agreement. Immediately, she started to jump on the spot, bend down, and press her legs. She was ravishing. Her skin was fair, and she was in great physical shape. Even if Lydia was only doing some warm-up exercises, she was still attractive. Any action she made exuded charm. Especially when she bent over to press her legs, her hips were perky and incredibly alluring. Han knew that he was not a gentleman. When he saw such a beautiful scene, his heart raced, and he could not help but swallow his saliva. How stunning she was! ¡°By the way, you are looking for me for more than merely a morning exercise, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to discuss with you, but we will talk about it after the exercise. You haven¡¯t been in any danger recently, have you?¡± ¡°Ever since you took care of that assassin, Xavier hasn¡¯t troubled me again. My job is going well now. Let me guess, are you looking for me about the house?¡± ¡°Yes, Lam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re straightforward.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be direct.¡± The two of them chatted as they warmed up. After the warm-up exercise, they ran along the mountain path around Cloud Mountain and toward the top of it. Although Lydia was a star and busy at work, she was physically fit. She ran steadily, breathed evenly, and her posture was standard. Han could tell that Lydia usually took time out to work out and was a seasoned gym-goers. Moreover, Lydia had a sexy figure. When she ran, her boobs heaved. Although Han kept looking straight ahead, he still felt his lips and tongue dry up when he nced at Lydia asionally. Such a lovely scene was sensuous. After running for nearly 1.8 miles. Han¡¯s face was still not red, and he was not out of breath. However, Lydia was already panting a little. Her face was rosy from the exercise, and her forehead was sweating The two of them ran around the road. At that moment, they were still far from the top of the mountain, at least 1.2 miles away. Lydia stared at Han. ¡°Do you dare to y something exciting?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han asked. Lydia pointed at the staircase that led straight to the top of the mountain. She smiled and said, ¡°This staircase goes to the top. There are more than 2.000 steps in total. Let¡¯s run the stairs. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll agree to what you say next.¡± ¡°Ms. Riley, aren¡¯t you ying with me? Ordinary people will probably lose their legs if they finish the 2,000 steps, right?¡± Han said. Ordinary people would be exhausted after walking 2,000 steps. But Lydia said she wanted to run the 2,000 steps! ¡°Let¡¯s run together. Whoever wins will have to agree to the other¡¯s condition. How about it? You¡¯re a mercenary. You won¡¯t be afraid of me, right?¡± Lydia smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish it, and I will have to carry you down the mountain. If the reporters take photos of you, there will be news and stories about you,¡± Han said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Do you want topete with me or not?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± *So, are you ready? Let¡¯s begin!¡± After Lydia finished speaking, before Han could react, she had already run up the stairs toward the top of the mountain. Han could not help butugh. Lydia was so adorable even when she cheated. Han did not know which man would be lucky enough to marry wife. ¡°Han, if you don¡¯t catch up, I will win the championship.¡± As Lydia ran, she turned around and looked at Han smugly. such a Han eyed Lydia¡¯s back. Specifically, her hips, which were swaying when she was running. He was yearning for her. From the bottom up, the view from that perspective was so captivating. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Without another word, he immediately gave chase. Han was fast and caught up to Lydia in less than a minute. He was only ten steps away from Lydia. ¡°You! How can you be so fast?¡± Lydia was surprised. She hurriedly elerated, wanting to get ahead of Han as soon as possible. However, because she was too keen on winning, Lydia identally missed a stone step and sprained her ankle. ¡°Ouch!¡± Lydia cried out in pain and lost her bnce. She hit the stone steps and rolled down the mountain. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Lydia was extremely terrified. She hurriedly reached out, trying to grab something. However, when she fell, she could not hold on to anything. Her entire body rolled down like a watermelon. ¡°Be careful!¡± Han was quick-witted. He rushed forward in an instant and hugged Lydia. Lydia was tall and voluptuous, and weighed 120 pounds. Therefore, the impact was especially great when she rolled down. However, Han could still hug her firmly, his body unmoving This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The only thing embarrassing was that, due to the sudden incident, the way the two of them hugged was a little off. Lydia¡¯s back was tightly pressed against Han¡¯s chest. Coincidentally, Han¡¯s hands were ced on the most inappropriate part of her body. For a moment, the two of them froze on the spot, not daring to move. Lydia was injured and dazed from the fall. Her brain was buzzing, and the part where she sprained her ankle was in extreme pain. She could not recover in a short period of time. Han, on the other hand, thought that this was an awkward position and did not know what to do. He didn¡¯t know if he should put his hand down or not.. If he did, Lydia would definitely fall again. Han thought for a moment and finally threw Lydia up slightly. He wanted to change his position and hug Lydia again. ¡°Ah!¡± Unexpectedly, ns could not keep up with changes. When Lydia was thrown up, she let out a scream and moved her body, her arms iling around in the air. With this movement, Han¡¯s hands, which were about to catch her waist, were ced right on the part of Lydia¡¯s body that should not be touched. ¡°Oh!¡± Lydia almost jumped up as if she had been electrocuted. Her face was red. Han was embarrassed as well. He quickly put down Lydia and stabilized her body. Then, he said awkwardly. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Lydia¡¯s face turned red, and her heart was beating wildly, almost jumping out of her chest. Although her sprained ankle still hurt, thinking of the awkwardness just now, she felt that her face was burning, and her mind was a nk. They had not interacted much just now, but the intimate physical contact and Han¡¯s strong arms made her feel a special feeling in her heart. It made her heart flutter. The air around them seemed to have frozen Han looked at Lydia and did not know what to say. After a long time, he said. ¡°Um, are we still going to climb the mountain?¡± Lydia¡¯s expression was pained. She said reluctantly, ¡°You know¡­ My heels¡­ I don¡¯t think I can keep doing this.¡± As she spoke, she sat down and covered her sprained ankle. She was sweating profusely from the pain. ¡°Let¡¯s go down then,¡± said Han ¡°No!¡± Lydia shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, but I¡¯ve never climbed a mountain, let alone had the chance to look down at the Lightdom City from up here. I want to see it!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Han squatted down and signaled Lydia to jump up. Lydia blushed. In the end, she endured the pain andy on Han¡¯s back. Han grabbed Lydia¡¯s thighs and adjusted her position. Then, he said, ¡°Hold me tight.¡± Without saying a word, Lydia immediately wrapped her arms around Han¡¯s back and hugged his chest tightly. Originally, she wanted to hug Han¡¯s neck, but when she realized that he had to climb the stairs, she could only hug his chest to prevent him from suffocating. Han carried Lydia on his back and felt Lydia¡¯s body press against his. His heart itched. How soft! He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then, he immediately took a step and climbed in the direction of the top of the mountain. In less than ten minutes, the two thousand steps werepleted. The two of them appeared at the top of the mountain. Just as Han was about to put Lydia down, Lydia pointed at the viewing tform and said, ¡°Go over there. We can see the beautiful scenery there. Hearing that, Han immediately walked over. When they reached the viewing tform, he put down Lydia and let her sit on the stone chair. He said, ¡°Let me give you a massage¡± ¡°You know about this? Lydia asked. ¡°Im a mercenary. I know a little about medical skills like this, said Han. Lydia hesitated, but in the end, she chose to believe Han. She pointed at her right foot and said. ¡°This ankle is sprained.¡± Han squatted down and gently took off Lydia¡¯s right shoe. He also took off Lydia¡¯s socks. At this moment, Han saw a small and exquisite foot. It was like a meticulously carved work of art! Han narrowed his eyes. He had never expected a woman¡¯s feet to be so beautiful. So attractive! This foot of hers was so breathtakingly beautiful that it was indescribable! The ankle swelled with arge bulge. Han forced himself to calm down and pressed on the swollen area. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lydia gritted her teeth in pain. ¡°Be gentle. It hurts.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a massage to relieve your swelling as soon as possible. It might hurt a little at first. Bear with it.¡± With that, he circted his vital energy and condensed it at the tip of his finger. He grabbed Lydia¡¯s ankle and began to massage, press, rub, and tap it. ¡°Ou-ouch! Ouch!¡± In the beginning. Lydia gritted her teeth against the pain, her expression twisted. Later on, she felt a trace of cool power flowing around her ankle, immediately cooling her originally burning ankle. The pain gradually disappeared, reced by a particrlyfortable feeling. In the end, she could not help but exim. This voice was incredibly seducing! When Han heard her voice, his entire body trembled, and he almost lost his senses! Lydia was indeed a superstar. Just her voice was enough to make people adore her and lose control. This voice made all the men exercising on the mountaintop tremble and look over. Fortunately, Lydia¡¯s back was facing them. Otherwise, once they saw Lydia here, it would probably be all over the news the next day. ¡°Ms. Riley, I know you feel veryfortable, but this is a public ce. Keep a low profile, will you?¡± Han gave a wry smile. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it. It¡¯s toofortable.¡± Lydia bit her lips and insisted on not making that sound again. However, there was still an electric feeling at her ankle that made her feel especiallyfortable. Her muscles were also trembling due to thisfortable feeling. At this moment, Han let go and said, ¡°Alright, the swelling has gone down. You can walk now.¡± Lydia let out a long breath of relief and said, ¡°This is amazing. It was toofortable just now. I tried my best to endure it and didn¡¯t scream. It was really exhausting¡± Han was speechless. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®tried your best?¡± he thought, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. ¡°You¡¯re a super star, girl. Can you stop being like this? ¡°If word got out, your reputation would be ruined. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Han stood spy, ppest his hands, and said, ¡°Try standing op Lydia looked down at her Her ankle whis hy was feel any pain red and moment ago, hadpletely recovered. Furthermore, she could no longer She put on her socks and shoes and tried to stand up As expected, when her feetnded on the ground as she walked, it no longer lurt She could walk normally She was even more shocked, and she lookril of my wound with just a short tim Han in dislehet ¡°Han, you¡¯re so amazing. You can reduce the swellin Your medical skills are simply shocking!¡± As a celebrity, she was often nured during filming In her production team, there would be the most Lamous doctors in the country at any time. There were orthopedic and general surgeons, as well as many experienced doctors majoring in traditional melu ie who were good at treating bruises. Once there was a problem with These doctors were all famous in the country, and their medical skills were superb. ctors, the doctors would immediately take tion to treat them. hant their medical skills were After Lydia had personally experienced the medical skills of those doctors and knew how their treatment, they would often be able to start work after resting for a day However, Han only massaged her for five minutes before the swellingpletely subsided! Compared to Han massages, thuse people¡¯s medical skills were simply nothing! ¡°It¡¯s not a skill worth olling. Han sand ¡°You¡¯re too humble You know, excessive modesty is pride,¡± Lydia said with a smile She walked toward the observation tform and looked down at the tall buildings of Lightdom City At this moment, the tall buildings seemed to have shrunk, and the city looked especially small. One could see the edge at a nce Even the tallest building, Sky Tower, was not as tall as people had imagined. It was still so small at this time. ¡°Compared to nature, human society is really too small!¡± I ydia sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. In front of nature, humans. such small things¡± Han nodded in agreement. He experienced countless hardships and catastrophes when he was overseas. Especially one time, when he was carrying out a mission in a great snowy mountain, he encountered an avnche At that time, he was lucky enough find a stone protrusion to shelter Jumself and help him survive. However, all the enemy mercenaries who were chasing after him were buried in the snow. He killed more than a hundred super experts who were brave and good at fighting without spending any effort. It was also from that battle that Han began to realize how terrifying nature was. He also used the power of nature to cause considerable damage to the enemy in many battles. At this moment, I ydia turned to look at Han and said, ¡°Alright, the exercise is over. You want me to transfer that house, right ¡°That¡¯s right. Is it okay?¡± Han asked. ¡°No problem I¡¯ll call the agencyter and entrust them with full authority,¡± Lydia said generously ¡°Thank you,¡± Han said. ¡°Why are you being so polite? You saved my life and helped me solve a big problem. I should be the one thanking you¡± Lydia handed Han a movie ticket and said, ¡°I¡¯ll finish filming in eight days. To express my gratitude, at that time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. And then we can also watch a movie. Is it okay?¡± ¡°No problem¡± Han epted the movie ticket without hesitation. Eating and watching a movie with a beauty like Lydia was also a great joy in life. Besides, this was a celebrity¡¯s invitation. He had to give her face. Lydia stuck out her little finger. Okay, then it¡¯s a deal. Let¡¯s make pinky swear. Whoever skips the appointment will be an asshole¡± In baldish Han smiled bitterly However, he will stretched When their handh his pinky and hooked it with Lydia¡¯s. if he had been cuted for a long time on top of Cloud Mountai In order to express has gratitude to Lydia, Han even Techiques. Diamond ¡°As long as you practice this don technique 20 times a day when the sun rises, it will guarantee your longevity and health Your bodily four tions will also slowly improve¡± Han said. siques were a set of cultivation ter liniques passed down from an ancient sect. It could train the prac toner healthier and live longer Coupler l the breathing te nique, if one continue to train, one would be able to cultivate vital energy. What an ught Eydia was the Diamond Cultivation Techniques that he had modified and added the breathing technique Lydia trusted Hanpletely She would learn whatever Han taught her. Initially, she was only learning out of curiosity. However, after practicing the Diamond Cultivation Techniques once, she realized that her entire body felt indescribablyfortable. She was mu amore energe ¡°This cultivation techniq Lydia was imm Tenques When her moven so amazing!¡± interested. She immediately grabbed Han and asked him to teach her Diamond Cultivation were not standard, she would also ask Han to correct her Han didn¡¯t pretend to be polite either. He reached out directly to correct her movements, allowing Lydia to do it properly While doing one of the hand movements to stabilize her waist and kidney, Lydia lowered her body, and Han helped her correct her movements His eyes inadvertently saw Lydia¡¯s fair chest, which was a scenery he could never forget, through r of dia¡¯s clothes. How beautiful he thought Han adhered to the principle of being a gentleman. After taking a nce, he retracted his gaze and stopped looking Alter another 30 minutes of training. Lydia was covered in sweat. The sweat streaked across her beautiful face and finallynded on her fair long neck. It was a feast for the eyes Lydia was too beautiful Moirover, she was a ssic beauty, elegant, quiet, and intellectual. Even though she way wearing modern casual clothes and sweating, she was still so breathtakingly beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her ¡°Alright, T¡¯in going back to the set to film. As for the house, you can just go and transfer the ownership¡± Lydia took out a set of keys from her pocket and ced it in Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, you can carry your bag and move in.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Han took the key. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. It will be a little distant if you say thank you again. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go to the toilet first,¡± Lydha said With that, she took out a packet of tissues from her fanny pack and walked toward the public toilet at the top of the After Han watched her enter the toilet, he put the key in his pocket and looked coldly at the turn at the southeast corner of the mountaintop. He said coldly, ¡°Stop hiding. I¡¯ve already sensed your killing intent. Come out!¡± When he was chatting with Iydia just now, he sensed a wave of killing intent locking unto him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In order not to weare Lydia, he remained calm and pretended that nothing had happened Now that Iydia had entered the toilet, he had no scruples. Buzzi With that, an iparably majestic killing intent emanated from Han¡¯s body and suppressed toward the bend in the southeast corner. Boot! The moment Han¡¯s killing intent appeared, another wave of majestic killing intent swept out from the corner and collided with Han¡¯s, causing a muffled sound to explode in the air. Apanied by this muffled sound, a man in a ck robe walked out from the corner. His sharp and cold eyes stared at Han indifferently with burning killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re Han Jaber, right? No wonder you gave Hugh a headache. You¡¯re really something.¡± ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Buzz! As this person appeared, an iparably cold killing intent spread out from his body. Like a surging river, it swept towards Han The temperature rapidly decreased With him as the center, all the pedestrians within a radius of 06 miles trembled as if they had fallen into an icehouse. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it suddenly so cold? ¡°This ce is abnormal. Let¡¯s go Let¡¯s go Many people walking on the top of Cloud Mountain felt the temperature drop and left in a hurry. After a while the top of the mountain became deserted. Faced with this person¡¯s question, Han lit a cigarette and took a puff. He said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the assassin ck Robe that Hugh found You are something, but not much¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill me Go back!¡° ¡°Go back and tell Hugh that after I move. I¡¯ll take his life¡± ¡°I will kill you What He was Hell¡¯s Gates ar arroga guy! Do you know who I am?¡± ck Robe could not help butugh. 1. He was powerful and had never lost Even a three-star General was no match for him and only to be killed by him in person. He could easily deal with a small security guard in the city. ¡°Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s are assassin, ck Robe, has carried out thirty-one missions and killed three general- ss characters. Thetest missio was a week ago when you assassinated a big shot in the Blue Pce in the Limbourg Kingdom,¡± Han said calmly ck Robe¡¯s expression changed as he stared coldly at Han ¡°Who are you?¡± At this moment, he was no longer looking down on Han Instead, he was filled with vignce. His mission was a rather private matter that ordinary people could not find our about. For Han to know about this, it was obvious that his background was extraordinary. He was not as simple as a small city security guard ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I¡¯ve given you the chance to survive. Fuck off,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Since you know my background, you should know my principles. Once I ept a mission, I will complete it even if I die.¡± ck Robe¡¯s gaze was frigid. So, you still want to kill me? Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m an assassin and you¡¯re the target. One of us must die today,¡± ck Robe said frigidly Han smoked a cigarette and said with a sharp gaze, ¡°Are you carrying a gun?¡± ¡°I never use firearms to kill people.¡± A mulitary triangr file appeared in ck Robe¡¯s hand. His eyes were as cold as knives. On the military triangr file, a cold light flickered, and the killing intent rushed into the sky. This kind of weapon was the most terrifying one. Once someone was stabbed by it, his blood would not stop flowing out and he was destined to bleed to death. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As soon as ck Robe finished speaking, his figure suddenly disappeared. In the next second, he appeared in front of Han like a ghost. The triangr file was like a poisonous snakeing out of its hole, stabbing at Han¡¯s throat as fast as lightning Facing this attack, Han did not move at all, but his eyes became even colder. Just as the triangr file was about to pierce Han¡¯s throat, Han took the initiative to attack. He attackedter but arrived first. He grabbed ck Robe¡¯s face and ruthlessly struck him to the ground. Boom! The huge force sted a deep pit with a diameter of 20 inches into the hard mountain rock ground. ck Robe¡¯s head was bleeding and burring. Before ck Robe could react, Han had already kicked him about 25 feet away. He rolled on the ground for a long time and hit the railing, almost falling off the cliff. ¡°Puff¡­¡± The moment he sat up, ck Robe spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt as if his internal organs had shattered, and he felt a burning pain. He clutched his chest and looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°You, who are you?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Han had already appeared in front of him. His huge feet were like axes as he ruthlessly struck down ck Robe¡¯s expression changed drastically. He rolled on the ground and quickly dodged the kick. Bang! Han kicked the railing into two pieces and then the two pieces rolled down the cliff. ¡°This ck Robe¡¯s eyes widened. It was so fast Han was so fast that he could not react. Moreover, the power of this kick was iparably powerful. It could break the steel railing. If it hit him, wouldn¡¯t his chest be shattered immediately? However, before he could react. Han had already appeared in front of him like a ghost. Han¡¯s hand was like an iron w as he grabbed ck Robe¡¯s throat and lifted him up with one hand. ck Robe immediately felt suffocated He was indeed an expert. The triangr file immediately stabbed at Han¡¯s heart, wanting to force Han to save himself. ng! Han was expressionless. He extended two fingers with his other hand and snapped the triangr file into three pieces. ¡°What ck Robe¡¯s pupils constricted again. And his eyes were filled with shock. The triangr file was forged from a very sturdy material. It could not even be broken by ten shots. Now, it was shattered by Han¡¯s two fingers How was this possible? He looked at Han and his eyes were filled with horror ¡°You, who are you?¡± To possess such terrifying strength. Han was definitely not as simple as a small security guard. He was a monster ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am What¡¯s important is th gave you a chance But you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m begging you Please give me another chance. I¡¯m Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s ace assassin. If you kill me. Hell¡¯s Gate won¡¯t let you off.¡± ck Robe said in horror He struggled desperately with all his might, trying to break from Han¡¯s hand choking him. He had used all the power he had to kill a general-ss expert, but he was unable to move Han at all At this moment, he looked at Han with even more fear in his eyes. He finally understood that he had provoked a monster. He had put in all his strength just now. In the end, he could not even withstand a single move from Han before he was sent flying. Now that his throat had been controlled by Han, he had no way to retaliate. Han was even more powerful than he had imagined. Perhaps his strength far exceeded the general- ss, What a horrible monster! He must be a monster! Crack! Before he could finish his sentence, Han exerted force and crushed ck Robe¡¯s throat. Even ck Robe¡¯s cervical vertebrae were broken. He was dead as a doornail Han was expressionless. It was as if he had killed a chick. He threw ck Robe down the chif inediately and said coldly, ¡°So what if you are from Hell¡¯s Gate! You shouldn¡¯te to kill me!¡± After doing all this, Han came back from the cliff and sat outside the public toilet, waiting quietly as if nothing had happened. About three minutester, Lydia walked out of the public toilet and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down the mountain. ¡°Ouch¡± However, when she approached Han, she cried out again with a pained expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked. ¡°I still feel a little pain where I sprained my ankle. I feel like I can¡¯t walk. What should I do? How can I go down the mountain?¡± Lydia frowned slightly Han threw the cigarette on the ground and crushed it with his feet. He said, ¡°How about I carry you down the mountain?¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ¡°Really¡± Lydia blushed. Just now, Han had carried her up the mountain. Now, Han offered to carry her down the mountain. She felt a little embarrassed ¡°If you can¡¯t move your feet, you can¡¯t go down the mountain. We have limited time. We can¡¯t stay here, right? ¡°Come on¡± Han did not say anything else. He just stood up and lowered his body, signaling Lydia toe up to his back Lydia¡¯s face was red. But in the end, she stilly on Han¡¯s back. Han held Lydia¡¯s butt and lifted her up. Then, he carried Lydia and walked down the stairs one step at a time As Han carried Lydia down the stairs, Lydia and he trembled with every step he took. With this tremble, Lydia¡¯s body kept colliding with Han¡¯s back However, Lydia did not feel any bumps. She still telt especially sate She leaned against Han¡¯s back and smelled the fragrance emanating from Han¡¯s body. She was especially enjoying it. This feeling wasfortable and safe Moreover, the smell was pleasant She hugged Han tightly. Even when she looked at the distant foot of the mountain, she did not feel any fear Strangely enough, she was also a little afraid of heights Usually, when she went down the mountain, she would be a little afraid. However, now that she was lying on Han¡¯s back, she only felt safe and calm. ¡°Han, please slow down. I¡¯m a little scared. Lydia whispered There were more than 2,000 stairs. But ording to Han¡¯s speed, he would soon finish it. However, she wanted to spend more time with Han ¡°Well Han nodded and immediately slowed down Lydia was secretly delighted She leaned against Han¡¯s back and then took out her phone to take a selfie. In the photo, she was smiling brightly, while Han only showed the back of his head. Lydia held her phone and slightly edited the picture Then, she posted this picture on social media with the following words, ¡°I sprained my ankle while climbing the mountain today. Fortunately. Han carried me down the mountain. His back gives me a sense of safety. I feel happy.¡± After posting it, she immediately put her phone away. Her beautiful eyes were filled with slyness. In fact, she did not sprain her ankle. She deliberately said that she was injured and could not move. So that Han could carry her and there would be more time for the two of them to stay together. ¡°Han, how could you avoid my trap this time? Lydia smiled smugly inwardly. After Lydia posted this message on social media, it sparked heated discussions online. For a moment, all of Lydia¡¯s fans saw this post and immediately flooded social media withments. ¡°Damn it. Who is this man? How dare he taint my muse?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dig him up online. I want to kill him!¡± ¡°I want to carry Lydia too.¡± ¡°Who is this man? Is Lydia going to announce their rtionship?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t these Cloud Mountain¡¯s stairs? Is Lydia on the Cloud Mountain? I want to go to the Cloud Mountain too.¡± ¡°Hurry up. Find out this man¡¯s background.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hateful of him to win Lydia¡¯s heart. Don¡¯t stop me. I want to fight this person one-on-one. I want to kill him.¡± The entire Inte was in an uproar. All of Lydia¡¯s fans exploded in anger. Especially those male fans, their hearts were all broken. Those crazy fans threatened to kill that man one after another. Their angry conuments directly destroyed the operations of social media. There were even many fans who drove straight to the Cloud Mountain to meet Lydia. The Cloud Mountain instantly became an Instagram-Worthy Location. ¡°What is Lydia doing? Why did she privately publish such a photo on the official ount?¡± At the same time. Lydia¡¯s agency was also in an uproar Her agent was even more furious and shouted, ¡°Go ahead. Contact her immediately and ask her toe back to the production team to film ¡°Also, inform the public rtions department immediately. We must make sure that this matter is handled wlessly. ¡°Remember to get the public rtions department to make a statement saying that Lydia is ungle¡± Following the agent i angry mar, the entirepany immediately got busy. The agent stood on the spot angrily and gritted her teeth. She thought inwardly. ¡°Is Lydia crazy? Why did the do such a thing? How precious is a single persona nowadays? She is so indifferent about her career that she posted such a mevage on the inte. She¡¯s simply making her fans leave her Damnit Doesn¡¯t the want to continue earning money?¡± After thinki for a moment, the agent reacted and said loudly. ¡°Quickly, log into Lydia¡¯s social media ount and delete that post Different from the agent i e All the enterta rated attitude, all the media reporters were excited about the heated news. reporters went crazy ¡°Hurry up Edit the content. We must attract the public¡¯s attention as much as possible¡± The original title is 1 yedia Churbs the Mountain with a Strange Mani. No, it¡¯s not eye-catching Change it to Lydia Wears Yoga Pants for a Tryst Mysterious Man and write it in an ambiguous ¡°Editor-in-chief, my title in Lydia Climbs the Mountain with Yoga Pants and Get Wet ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You must posible this. Think of a few more good titles. You must attract the public¡¯s attention as much as ¡°It¡¯s shocking that innoeent Lydia should have done such a dissolute thing¡± That morning all the entertainment reporters were excited. They started to edit the news and add fuel to the fire, making the rtionship between Han arad ? yetia look especially unsightly Moreover, some of the reporter on addled many male celebrities in the n to attract attention and gain poprity. sent industry was forming A storm of gossip that swept through the ¡°Oh, my god. No way¡¯ Is Lydia that bold?¡± ¡°Damn it. Who is this man? ¡°Beautiful Lydia, who even looked down on Leo¡¯s prarsixit, is non going to have sex with this man?¡± ¡°Fuck, who could win Lydia¡¯s heart! Could it be that Jaber!¡± ring yoga pants and going hiking with this man. Is she ¡°Impossible. Lydia is so arrogant that she doesn¡¯t like that Jaber I must be someone else.¡± Not only the entertainment reporters were excited, but the entire entertainment industry was in an uproar. Many male celebrities looked at the back of Han¡¯s head with ery and hatred While the Inte and the entire entertainment industry were in an uproar and the entire Inte was discussing the back of Han¡¯s head, Han had already carried Lydia do the mountain and sent her to sit in a Toyota Elfa. Lydia sat in the car and looked at Han ¡°Han, remember our agreement.¡± ¡°Alright, see you then Han nodded. Lydia nodded in satisfaction and ugnaled the driver to drive At this moment, she was already looking forward to her third meeting with Han Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After Han saw her leave, he drove back to Rune District. After finding the intermediary to settle the transfer procedures, he went home and found Killian. He uid in a deep voice, ¡°Killian, please help me deal with a corpse on the Cloud Mountain.¡± ¡°Huh? Who did you kill this time? Kin was sturned for a moment. In the nest second, be was a little confused ¡°Why did I say ¡®this time¡¯?¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Although has strength was undparable to ck Robe, as a follower of ck Robe, he was confident that he could beat Hugh Croydon up and therefore did not take him seriously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hugh looked at his phone and waited for a message Early this morning. ck Robe arrived at Laglindom Caty and asked Jam about Han Jaber¡¯s specific whereabouts and addre After learning that Han Jaber had gone to loud ountain. ck Robe set off immediately to assassinate him. Jaber. I¡¯m going to make sure you die an ignominious death Hugh Groydon smoked his cigar, his eyes cold. ck Hole was a god. once killed three general-ss figures Tayl was powerful, so what? As long as ck Robe made a move, Han Jaber would definitely be beheaded. However, after smoking our cigar after another and waiting for a long time, he still didn¡¯t receive the news of Han Jaber¡¯s death nor any on from ck Robe ¡°Holy shut Lydia Riley actually made an official announcement! Just as Hugh was feeling vexed, the palot suddenly seemed to have thought of something incredible. He suddenly stood up nd imed, ¡°Oh my god, Lean¡¯t believe it! ¡°My goddess, how can you make love in the open with another man? ¡°You¡¯re still wearing yoga pants Booboot He looked at the videos and the overwhelming news on his phone. He wanted to cry but had no tears and felt extremely heartbre Although he was a foreign assassin, he loved Longhard Kingdom¡¯s culture and liked Longhard Kingdom¡¯s movies and female ven more. In particr, an elegant, quiet, lively, and extremely exotic goddess like Lydia Riley caught his eye. He only took a look at the poster of Lydia Riley and was instantly captivated. He then became Lydia¡¯s most fervent fan. He had watched every movie of Lydia no less than ten times. He would take time to attend every business event of Lydia Riley. As for some male celebrities who had hurt Lydia before, he would secretly punish them to avenge Lydia. However, due to his identity as an assassin, he dared not express his love for her and could only keep this love hidden in his heart, silently moved by it He felt that this could make Lydia feel happy. However, Lydia had actually personally posted a photo to announce her rtionship. She was even lying so intimately on the man¡¯s back, revealing such a happy smile. Such a blissful salepletely pierced the pilot¡¯s heart, making him feel like his heart had been shattered into countless pieces ¡°Bastard, who is this man? I¡¯m going to kill him!!¡± The pilot looked at the pictures on social media and various apps. He was furious, and the veins on his forehead bulged. He wished he could chop the man in the photo into pieces immediately. Especially when he saw the dress Lydia was wearing, he felt his heart was being torn apart. It was as if his favorite toy had been yed by someone else first! ¡°Any normal man would know that if you wear these pants out, it¡¯s definitely because you¡¯ve had sex after sex in the s ¡°Especially when facing a beauty like Lydia Riley, the man would definitely not let her off¡± The thought of the woman he loved being treated like this by another man made the pilot feel like a knife was stabbed into his heart. He was furious. Hugh was shocked. Then, he stared at the killer pilot with dissatisfaction in his eyes. ¡°This is my nephew¡¯s mourning hall. Can you be quiet¡± The assassin also stared at Hugh Croydon coldly. He didn¡¯t say anything but walked out of the door. At this moment, he was already filled with killing intent. He wanted to investigate who was climbing the mountain with Lydia Riley today and kill that person. Hugh looked even more displeased. If ck Robe had treated him like this, he could still ept it. Now, ck Robe¡¯s subordinate dared to disregard him like this. It was simply too hatefull If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t beat the pilot, Hugh would have taught him a lesson long ago. He saw the killer pilot walk out and frowned slightly. He stood up and walked out of the door too. In this situation, it was obviously not suitable to stay at home. It was better to go out for some fresh air and wait. Just as the killer pilot and Hugh walked out of the door, a car drove over and stopped in front of the underground bank. The car door opened, and ck Robe¡¯s body was thrown out,nding in front of the pilot and Hugh Croydon. Then, the car drove away. ¡°Bastard,e back here! What do you mean? What do you take here for? A morgue?¡± Hugh was furious. At this moment, the pilot¡¯s expression changed drastically as he eximed, ¡°Mr. ck Robe!¡± ¡°ck Robe?¡± Hugh¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly lowered his head to take a look. As expected, the person lying under their feet was ck Robel The pilot immediately squatted down and examined ck Robe¡¯s body. With this examination, he was shocked on the spot, and his face turned extremely pale. ck Robe was dead! His neck was broken! His cervical vertebrae werepletely broken! There was no breathing, no heartbeat. He was long dead. Hugh also checked the body. His pupils constricted violently, and his face turned pale with shock. ck Robe was dead! This was a general-ss expert, but he was dead now? Hugh¡¯s hair stood on end as cold sweat trickled down his face. At this moment, he began to realize that something was wrong. After ck Robe arrived, he immediately went to Cloud Mountain to assassinate Han Jaber. In the end, only two hours had passed, and he was already dead. ¡°Who? Who killed Mr. ck Robe? The pilot¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, and his entire body trembled uncontrobly. He was a five-star lord-ss assassin and had been ck Robe¡¯s follower for a long time. Now, ck Robe had been killed not long after hended. Moreover, his corpse had been thrown at Hugh Croydon This meant that the person who killed ck Robe knew who sent ck Robe and was especially familiar with everything about ck Robe. ¡°If Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s enemies came looking for me, didn¡¯t that mean that I was in danger too? ¡°Run!¡± he thought. At the thought of this, the pilot trembled and broke out in cold sweat. Without saying anything, he immediately ran away like a stray dog and quickly disappeared from Hugh¡¯s sight If he could think of it, Hugh could naturally think of this possibility as well. He was also an frightened that he cold sweat, Frar appeared in his eyes for the first time as he muttered, ¡®Could it be that Han Jaber killed ¡°How, how can he be so powerful?¡± Hugh¡¯s voice was trembling as he spoke. His heart was filled with shock. ¡°Han Jaber had the ability to kill ck Robe. If he came to cause trouble for me, would I follow in ck Robe¡¯s footsteps?¡± he said inwardly. Drip! At the thought of this, cold sweat broke out on his forehead and dripped to the ground. He knew that he had provoked a demon! Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Thud Thud Thud When he looked at ck Robe lying quietly on the ground, Hugh¡¯s heart raced, almost pumping out of his chest. He could even hear his heart beating. It was deafening At the same time, cold sweat broke out on his forehead For the first time in his life, he felt a bone-chilling feart His greatest reliance was Robert Bard and the general-ss assassin, ck Robe. However, the god- ss assassin was killed like a chicken now. His neck was broken and thrown in front of Hugh This was a warning, a threat, and more likely a hint Swear dripped onto the ground, wetting ¡°Mr. Croydon, bad news!¡± At this moment, the injured Ben rushed over and said in a panir, ¡°The Zabel family¡¯s Karen Zane has come out. The lord-ss experts in the Zabel family¡¯s military department have also returned. ¡°They re leading arge group of people and rushing over. It looks like they¡¯re getting serious!¡± As he spoke he handed the video taken in Zabel Vige to Hugh. In the video, many majestir young talents of the Zabel family led the n members of the Zabel family and rushed out of the Zabel Vige in a mighty Karen walked at the front He wasn¡¯t even 30 years old, and has figure wasn¡¯t very robust. However, he emanated an extremely overbearing imposing aura, and his eyes : re like bolts of lightning Moreover, his entire body was suffused with a terrifyingly imposing aura. Even through the video one could feel that this person was extraordinary At this moment. Lennon also ran over from afar and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Hugh, ording to my investigation, Han Jaber is also rushing ower When Hugh heard this, has fare turned pale, and his heart sank to the bottom Karen Zane was one of the foundations of the Zabel family. He was also a legendary genius who was at his peak. Moreover, he had fought Robert Bard oncest year. That battle was earth-shattering. In the end, Robert won in half At that time, Robert had also said that young men were more vigorous. If Karen really fought with all his might, it was still unknown who would win Now that Karen had practiced in seclusion for over a year, has strength was clearly even more brutal. Such an expert had led so many young talents here. He was clearly trying to annihte Hugh! ¡°Hugh, what should we do now?¡± Ben and Lennon looked at Hugh with pale fares. They all knew how terrifying Karen was. Once such a person attacked, no one could stop him except Robert Bard. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think they¡¯re just bluffing. Don¡¯t forget that we have the unfathomable Robert Bard behind us. Even the Zabel family doesn¡¯t dare to fight Robert desperately. Don¡¯t panic!¡± Hugh wiped the sweat from his forehead and lit a cigarette. He pretended to be extremely calm and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll call Robert Bard now and ask for backup¡± ¡°If the Zabel family wants to y, we¡¯ll y with them until the end?¡± ¡°You guys guard here. Whoever dares to invade will be killed without mercy!¡± His voice was extremely cold and filled with killing intent. After saying this, he turned around and walked into the underground bank with a cold expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Hugh really going to fight the Zabel family to the death¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, he is definitely getting serious this time.¡± Ben and Lennon looked at each other and saw the shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes If they really fought with the Zabel family, they would definitely not be the match! Moreover, the most important thing was that they had attacked the Zabel family first before the Zabel family took revenge Even if Robert Bard were asked toe out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help them. Because they were not in the right at all ¡°Huh? Who is this person? Why is he lying here? He looks like he¡¯s already dead?¡± ¡°Whoever it is, get rid of him!¡± Ben and Lennon worked together to throw ck Robe aside. Then they called for their subordinates to get rid of ck Robe¡¯s corpse. They sat down, each lighting a cigarette, looking into the distance with heavy hearts. Against a colossus like the Zabel family, there was no chance of winning unless Robert was willing to stand on Hugh¡¯s side and gather the Four Kings Otherwise, with Hugh¡¯s strength alone, he would definitely not be the Zabel family¡¯s match. ¡°Ben, what do you think? Do you think Robert Bard will really help us?¡± Lennon asked as he smoked. ¡°He won¡¯t''¡± His business Ben shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°When ites to being in the business, apart from loyalty, the most important thing is to focus on profits. Robert Bard is already old, and it¡¯s time for him to enjoy his retiremwork has spread throughout Lightdom City and even overseas! ¡°If he were to start a war with the Zabel family, hus business would suffer greatly. Therefore. Im certain that Mr. Croydon is going to suffer this time.¡± ¡°Huh? If Robert Bard isn¡¯t on our side, how can we win against the Zabel family¡± Lennon¡¯s expression changed. ¡°So, I want to run away! Ben stubbed out his cigarette and looked at Lennon. ¡°Do you want to defend with Mr. Croydon and fight the Zabel family head-on, or do you want to run away and save your life!¡± When Lennon heard this, his eyes instantly showed a hint of conflict. Ultimately, he gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re here for money, not to die. Mr. Croydon is clearly asking us to risk our lives with him! ¡°Whoever does such a job is a fool. It¡¯s every man for himself. Our own survival is the most important. Everything else is nonsense. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± The two looked at each other. They were both uncertain and could not feel any chance of winning This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, they hit it off and left immediately. Before leaving, they instructed the subordinates of the underground bank that they were just going to rest for a while and to call them if anything happened. With that, they quickly disappeared without a trace. In the CEO¡¯s office of the underground bank. Hugh walked in with a terrified expression. His eyes were solemn, and he kept muttering. ¡°Bastard, how could this be? How could this Han Jaber be so powerful? Even a general-ss assassin was killed by him?¡± When he thought of ck Robe¡¯s death and the hellish death of more than thirty people in his vist time, he was even more shocked. At this moment, hepletely understood. Han Jaber was very strong. If he didn¡¯t borrow Robert Bard¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Han Jaber even if he used all his strength. Moreover, now the Zabel family had also taken action! Robert would never stand on his side! ¡°Damn it, if I had known that Noah Wrinkler and Perry Felicia had such a strong brother. I would have killed them back then and destroyed their corpses. No one would have been able to find them!¡± Hugh was filled with regret. However, it was useless to regret now, He turned on theputer in his office and took out a bank¡¯s U-shield. The first thing he did was to transfer all the money in the underground bank ount to his private ount. After doing all this, he stood up and looked at Jason Hunt¡¯s corpse, which was covered by a white cloth. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Jason Hunt, I¡¯m sorry. The enemy is too strong. I can¡¯t avenge you this time. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. I will always remember this hatred. When the time is right, I¡¯ll kill Han Jaber and avenge you!¡± With that, he ignored Jason Hunt and opened the secret door hidden in his office. He walked in and quickly left through the secret passage. In the underground bank, all the big shots had run away, leaving only a group of underlings guarding. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 He was a general-ws expert. When many people heard of this title they find over hem and wished they could kneel on the ground to curry favor with han. They were even filled with fear for ham However, not only did Haytan not feel fear se respect for hins, he even ward that there was a problems with his cultivation technique Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s all for small talk Nest, we have to return to the main i ¡°Destroy the undergrouted bank and capture Hugh alive Wich chat be ma deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you don¡¯t have to do this in pers toward the underg At the same time, Karen waved his hand and said coldly. ¡°Attack!¡± Following his words, two cars immediately rushed out like lightning and smashed the entrance of the underground bank into pieces. ¡°Bastard¡± What¡¯s going on? Is the Zabel family crazy? Do they really want to start a war with us?¡± ¡°Quick, prepare for battle. Quick!¡± In the underground bank, all the gangsters were stunned. They originally thought that the Zabel family was just blulling. They never expected that the Zabel family would really attack them. However, they quickly came back to their senses. They picked up their weapons and rushed toward the entrance with killing intent These people had lived a life of bloodshed. They reacted quickly and arrived at the entrance. They waved the weapons in their hands and smashed them fiercely at the two cars of the Zabel family. In an instant, the windows of the two cars were smashed into pieces. The two drivers in the cars were injured on the spot. However, the two drivers of the Zabel family were not the people who could be dealt with easily either. They suddenly opened the car door and rushed out to fight those people. However, the other party had the advantage in numbers. The two drivers were no match for them at all and were drowned by the crowd. Just as they were in a desperate situation, Killian rushed into the crowd like a war god. The iron crutch in his hand was like a dragon swimming out of the sea. He hit, smashed, hacked, and swept with it in the crowd. In an instant, he sent all the gangsters in the underground bank flying, forcefully opening a path With his arrival, Karen waved his hand, and the descendants of the Zabel family immediately rushed over. Like a flood of steel, they crushed all the gangsters in the underground bank and pushed them over. ¡°Bastards, are your Zabel family crazy? How dare you attack us? Are you going against Mr. Bard?¡± When a captain-level expert of the underground bank saw how fierce Killian was, his eyes were filled with fear. Then, he let out a shocking roar. Immediately after, he shouted to his subordinates, ¡°Quick, inform Mr. Croydon, John, Ben, Lennon, and the others that there are powerful enemies attacking us!¡± Following the captain¡¯s words, someone at the scene contacted Hugh and the others, However, they were surprised to find that Hugh was already gone. They could not find him in the office at all. It wasn¡¯t just Hugh Even John, Ben, and Lennon were gone. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Mr. Croydon and the Big Four have run away.¡± ¡°On the surface, they asked us to defend and fight to the death with the Zabel family¡¯s people, but they fled¡± ¡°Damn it. Mr. Croydon and the Big Four have betrayed us. They abandoned us¡± ¡°Oh no, oh no. Mr. Croydon and the Big Four have run away. Brothers, stop resisting. Hurry up and surrender. Don¡¯t get injured!!* After knowing that Hugh and the Big Four had all run away, many gangsters ran out and shouted. In fact, many people had already knelt down and shouted, ¡°Brothers from the Zabel family, we¡¯re wrong. We admit defeat!¡± ¡°What? Mr. Croydon and the Big Four all ran away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could Mr. Croydon betray us?¡± Hearing this, the expressions of the gangsters in the underground bank changed drastically, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true. They¡¯re gone and their rooms are empty. Don¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices anymore! Those who knew the truth. shouted However, Hugh¡¯s loyal followers were still unwilling to believe that this was true. At this moment, the ountant ran out and said in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over. Mr. Croydon transferred all the money in the ount away. We¡¯re finished here!¡± Boom! As soon as these words were heard, everyone present was stunned. All the money in that ount was Hugh¡¯s lifel Hugh had transferred the money away, and now that he did not even appear after they had been fighting for so long, it could be seen that Hugh had really run away! At the thought of this, all the gangsters lost their will to fight. They threw away their helmets and armor and squatted on the ground, no longer resisting. ¡°Hugh ran away?¡± Han walked in. When he heard this, his face darkened. He immediately rushed over and found Hugh¡¯s office. He pushed open the door and took a look. As expected, other than Jason¡¯s corpse, there was no one else there. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. Killian walked over and took a look. He said with his face darkened, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he should know that he¡¯s not our match. He went to look for Robert!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Karen also walked in. Looking at the scene in front of him, he frowned slightly. ¡°If he goes to look for Robert, this matter might not end so easily.¡± He had fought with Robert before and knew how unfathomable Robert¡¯s strength was. He was a giant who could suppress all Lightdom City ns by himself! As far as Karen knew, Robert had once participated in the founding war 90 years ago! His strength and status were beyond imagination. Moreover, it was said that there was a terrifying super giant behind Robert. This was also one of the reasons why Robert could guard the variousrge families! Once Robert stood up for Hugh, it would not be easy for the Zabel family to win. Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Jaber, where are you going?¡± Killian asked ¡°I¡¯m going toe to Robert!¡± Han said coldly without turning back. If he did not kill Hugh, his family would be in danger. He had to get rid of Hugh. Karen¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly stopped Han and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Hugh asked Robert for help. Once Robert is involved, the consequences will be unimaginable. If you still look for Robert at this time. it¡¯s very likely that you will continue to expand the matter!¡± Killian¡¯s expression was also solemn as he said word by word, ¡°Mr. Jaber, leave this matter to us. We will definitely give you a good answer!¡± ¡°What answer¡± Han frowned. ¡°Negotiation!¡± At this moment, Dominic walked in from outside. His eyes were calm, and his entire body was filled with the authority of a superior. ¡°Negotiation?¡± Han frowned even more. ¡°If another conflict breaks out, it will be disadvantageous to both our Zabel family and Robert.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was calm as he said faintly. ¡°Next, I will negotiate with Robert and ask Robert to hand over Hugh or call him out. We¡¯ll sit together to have a peaceful talk¡± ¡°I believe Robert feels the same way.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Han frowned. Dominique said. ¡°Three days at the most. If it goes well, it will be done tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Han nodded and looked at Dominic. ¡°Mr. Zabel, thank you for standing up for me today.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with us. We¡¯re in the same boat now. We naturally have to help each other,¡± said Dominic. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your good news tomorrow,¡± said Han. With that, he left without looking back. Dominic watched as Han left. Then, he turned to look at Killian. ¡°Are you sure he killed ck Robe?¡± Killian nodded solemnly. ¡°Ipared the palm print on ck Robe¡¯s neck. It¡¯s exactly the same as Mr. Jaber¡¯s!¡± When Dominic heard this, his pupils constricted violently. He muttered. ¡°It seems that Mr Jaber is even more mysterious than we imagined. Standing on his side will definitely be beneficial to us, the Zabel family¡± ¡°Mr. Dominic, Mr. Jaber seems to have noticed something wrong with our Zabel family¡¯s cultivation technique,¡± Karen said. ¡°Really? Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s true! We didn¡¯t even mention it to him, but he could tell at a nce that there is something wrong with our cultivation techniques, Killian said. Dominic¡¯s expression changed. His eyes became brighter and brighter, and his gaze became more and more joyful. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Pass down the order. Spread the news of Hugh¡¯s defeat. Remember, you must focus on describing how High attacked us first!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away¡± Killian nodded. On this day, under the deliberate spread of Killian, the news of Hugh attacking the Zabel family and then losing spread throughout Lightdom City The moment this news came out, it immediately shocked Lightdom City¡¯s various families and factions. ¡°Have you heard about it? Hugh actually dared to attack the Zabel family and smashed many of the Zabel family¡¯s merchandise stores. He¡¯s simply bold¡± ¡°Hugh has Robert behind him. He¡¯s extremely powerful. The Zabel family dares to fight him head-on, they¡¯re also tough guys!¡± ¡°Hugh is clearly a piece of trash who only knows how to cause trouble. Among the Four Kings, he¡¯s the weakest. Now that he¡¯s defeated and lost the underground bank, it¡¯s simplyughable.¡± Someone sneered. ¡°Hugh, one of the Four Kings, is just trash who bullies the weak and fears the strong. He gave up his castle and fled. He¡¯s simply a coward!¡± ¡°If the two forces really start a life-and-death battle, a huge storm mighte. All the forces might not be able to avoid it.¡± ¡°We have to be prepared. If they start fighting, we¡¯ll all suffer.¡± A storm was brewing! All the organizations, forces, and families rted to these two forces felt immense pressure. They were all prepared to face a chaotic battle at any time. In Lightdom City, within the vi of Damian Wales, another king of the Four Kings under Robert, Hugh was there. ¡°Fuck¡± ¡°What does it mean I lost the underground bank? What does it mean that I¡¯m a coward?¡± Tm only here as a guest. If I had known that they woulde, I would have definitely fought them and beaten them until they peed their pants¡± Hugh sat on the sofa and listened to the news. He smoked a cigar and his expression was gloomy. His expression was extremely ugly as he cursed Damian sat opposite him and sneered, ¡°Alright, Hugh. Everyone knows what kind of person you are. There¡¯s no need to pretend here.¡± Damian was burly and had a rough face. He even had a beard and a huge belly. He was especially eye-catching. However, his gaze was sharper than an eagle¡¯s and more ruthless than a wolf¡¯s. It made others shudder. ¡°Damian, what do you mean by thus Hugh raged. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own property. You escaped to my ce to hide. You¡¯re just a street rat.¡± Damian said bluntly. ¡°Daman, are you seeking death?¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stood up and red at Damian. ¡°You want to fight with me? Can you beat me?¡± Damian¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Hugh looked at Damian¡¯s physique and a hint of fear shed across his eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Among the Four Kings, the strongest and most defensive was Damian, known as the iron rampart, the undefeated Damian¡¯ He had fought with Damian many times, but in the end, he could not even break through Damian¡¯s defense. On the contrary, he would suffer internal injuries when every time Damian attacked him. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t lower myself to your level Hugh suppressed the anger in his heart and sat down. At this moment, he was fleeing and living in Damian¡¯s vi. If he fell out with Damian, there might really be no ce for him to hide After all, the Zabel family was looking for him all over the city. Damian sneered and took a sip of milk. He said coldly. ¡°Hugh, to tell you the truth, I took you in not because I pity you, but because Mr. Bard asked me to leave you here. ¡°He wille to you in a while.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hugh¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him know that I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t cause trouble for him I¡¯m leaving now¡± With that, he stood up and was ready to run away. Before he could open the gate of the vi, an iparably majestic aura swept over from the gate like a tsunami, instantly engulfing him. At some point in time, a fat old man with white hair had already appeared at the gate and was staring coldly at Hugh. Those eyes were as cold as knives, cold and heartless. ¡°Mr. Bard, what what brings you here?¡± Hugh¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his face turned pale with fear. Facing this old man, he felt as if he was in a tsunami, facing an evil dragon that was causing trouble. The hair on his body stood on end, and his face was pale as he trembled. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Karen also walked in. Looking at the scene in front of him, he frowned slightly. ¡°If he goes to look for Robert, this matter might not end so easily.¡± He had fought with Robert before and knew how unfathomable Robert¡¯s strength was. He was a giant who could suppress all Lightdom City ns by himself! As far as Karen knew, Robert had once participated in the founding war 90 years ago! His strength and status were beyond imagination. Moreover, it was said that there was a terrifying super giant behind Robert. This was also one of the reasons why Robert could guard the variousrge families! Once Robert stood up for Hugh, it would not be easy for the Zabel family to win. Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Jaber, where are you going?¡± Killian asked ¡°I¡¯m going toe to Robert!¡± Han said coldly without turning back. If he did not kill Hugh, his family would be in danger. He had to get rid of Hugh. Karen¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly stopped Han and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Hugh asked Robert for help. Once Robert is involved, the consequences will be unimaginable. If you still look for Robert at this time. it¡¯s very likely that you will continue to expand the matter!¡± Killian¡¯s expression was also solemn as he said word by word, ¡°Mr. Jaber, leave this matter to us. We will definitely give you a good answer!¡± ¡°What answer¡± Han frowned. ¡°Negotiation!¡± At this moment, Dominic walked in from outside. His eyes were calm, and his entire body was filled with the authority of a superior. ¡°Negotiation?¡± Han frowned even more. ¡°If another conflict breaks out, it will be disadvantageous to both our Zabel family and Robert.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression was calm as he said faintly. ¡°Next, I will negotiate with Robert and ask Robert to hand over Hugh or call him out. We¡¯ll sit together to have a peaceful talk¡± ¡°I believe Robert feels the same way.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± Han frowned. Dominique said. ¡°Three days at the most. If it goes well, it will be done tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Han nodded and looked at Dominic. ¡°Mr. Zabel, thank you for standing up for me today.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with us. We¡¯re in the same boat now. We naturally have to help each other,¡± said Dominic. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your good news tomorrow,¡± said Han. With that, he left without looking back. Dominic watched as Han left. Then, he turned to look at Killian. ¡°Are you sure he killed ck Robe?¡± Killian nodded solemnly. ¡°Ipared the palm print on ck Robe¡¯s neck. It¡¯s exactly the same as Mr. Jaber¡¯s!¡± When Dominic heard this, his pupils constricted violently. He muttered. ¡°It seems that Mr Jaber is even more mysterious than we imagined. Standing on his side will definitely be beneficial to us, the Zabel family¡± ¡°Mr. Dominic, Mr. Jaber seems to have noticed something wrong with our Zabel family¡¯s cultivation technique,¡± Karen said. ¡°Really? Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s true! We didn¡¯t even mention it to him, but he could tell at a nce that there is something wrong with our cultivation techniques, Killian said. Dominic¡¯s expression changed. His eyes became brighter and brighter, and his gaze became more and more joyful. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Pass down the order. Spread the news of Hugh¡¯s defeat. Remember, you must focus on describing how High attacked us first!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away¡± Killian nodded. On this day, under the deliberate spread of Killian, the news of Hugh attacking the Zabel family and then losing spread throughout Lightdom City The moment this news came out, it immediately shocked Lightdom City¡¯s various families and factions. ¡°Have you heard about it? Hugh actually dared to attack the Zabel family and smashed many of the Zabel family¡¯s merchandise stores. He¡¯s simply bold¡± ¡°Hugh has Robert behind him. He¡¯s extremely powerful. The Zabel family dares to fight him head-on, they¡¯re also tough guys!¡± ¡°Hugh is clearly a piece of trash who only knows how to cause trouble. Among the Four Kings, he¡¯s the weakest. Now that he¡¯s defeated and lost the underground bank, it¡¯s simplyughable.¡± Someone sneered. ¡°Hugh, one of the Four Kings, is just trash who bullies the weak and fears the strong. He gave up his castle and fled. He¡¯s simply a coward!¡± ¡°If the two forces really start a life-and-death battle, a huge storm mighte. All the forces might not be able to avoid it.¡± ¡°We have to be prepared. If they start fighting, we¡¯ll all suffer.¡± A storm was brewing! All the organizations, forces, and families rted to these two forces felt immense pressure. They were all prepared to face a chaotic battle at any time. In Lightdom City, within the vi of Damian Wales, another king of the Four Kings under Robert, Hugh was there. ¡°Fuck¡± ¡°What does it mean I lost the underground bank? What does it mean that I¡¯m a coward?¡± Tm only here as a guest. If I had known that they woulde, I would have definitely fought them and beaten them until they peed their pants¡± Hugh sat on the sofa and listened to the news. He smoked a cigar and his expression was gloomy. His expression was extremely ugly as he cursed Damian sat opposite him and sneered, ¡°Alright, Hugh. Everyone knows what kind of person you are. There¡¯s no need to pretend here.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Damian was burly and had a rough face. He even had a beard and a huge belly. He was especially eye-catching. However, his gaze was sharper than an eagle¡¯s and more ruthless than a wolf¡¯s. It made others shudder. ¡°Damian, what do you mean by thus Hugh raged. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your own property. You escaped to my ce to hide. You¡¯re just a street rat.¡± Damian said bluntly. ¡°Daman, are you seeking death?¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stood up and red at Damian. ¡°You want to fight with me? Can you beat me?¡± Damian¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Hugh looked at Damian¡¯s physique and a hint of fear shed across his eyes. Among the Four Kings, the strongest and most defensive was Damian, known as the iron rampart, the undefeated Damian¡¯ He had fought with Damian many times, but in the end, he could not even break through Damian¡¯s defense. On the contrary, he would suffer internal injuries when every time Damian attacked him. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t lower myself to your level Hugh suppressed the anger in his heart and sat down. At this moment, he was fleeing and living in Damian¡¯s vi. If he fell out with Damian, there might really be no ce for him to hide After all, the Zabel family was looking for him all over the city. Damian sneered and took a sip of milk. He said coldly. ¡°Hugh, to tell you the truth, I took you in not because I pity you, but because Mr. Bard asked me to leave you here. ¡°He wille to you in a while.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hugh¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him know that I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t cause trouble for him I¡¯m leaving now¡± With that, he stood up and was ready to run away. Before he could open the gate of the vi, an iparably majestic aura swept over from the gate like a tsunami, instantly engulfing him. At some point in time, a fat old man with white hair had already appeared at the gate and was staring coldly at Hugh. Those eyes were as cold as knives, cold and heartless. ¡°Mr. Bard, what what brings you here?¡± Hugh¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his face turned pale with fear. Facing this old man, he felt as if he was in a tsunami, facing an evil dragon that was causing trouble. The hair on his body stood on end, and his face was pale as he trembled. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Looking at the old man in front of him, Hugh¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and his entire body was trembling. Robert retracted his sharp gaze and revealed a particrly benevolent smile. ¡°Hugh, since you¡¯re already here, why are you in a hurry to leave? ¡°Come and have a seat. It¡¯s just as well that we can talk.¡± He smiled amuably like a really kind person. He looked harmless and benevolent. However, in Hugh¡¯s eyes, that smile was as terrifying as a devil¡¯s. Hugh knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Mr. Bard¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°Hi. Mr. Bard.¡± Damian walked over and knelt on one knee respectfully. Unlike Hugh, he had been looking at Robert openly after kneeling. ¡°All right, get up.¡± Robert looked calm. He walked past the two of them to the sofa in the hall and sat down. Behind Robert were two other kings among the Four Kings. They were the de King of Northern Deseret, Tomas Berry. and the Eagle King of Dragon Hole, Zac Hond The two of them stood beside Robert. They did not speak, but their gazes were like lightning, and their temples bulged high With their bodies filled with an iparably terrifying aura, others would shudder just by ncing at them. Clearly, these two people were also very powerful. Damian also stood up and served coffee to Robert. Then, he stood respectfully behind Robert. When the three of them stood together, the aura emanating from their bodies was extremely terrifying. Compared to the three of them. Hugh seemed much weaker. It was their existence that made Robert look even more majestic and terrifying. He sat there quietly and tasted coffee. He looked at Hugh, who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°Hugh, why aren¡¯t you getting up** Hugh stood up. He did not dare to look into Robert¡¯s eyes at all. He lowered his head and trembled. Robert pointed to the seat opposite him. ¡°Sit down.¡± Hugh did not dare to disobey. He quickly sat down in that seat with a nervous expression. Robert took a sip of coffee and gestured for Damian to pour Hugh a ss of coffee. Hugh held the coffee cup and was at a loss. Robert¡¯s expression was calm as he said calmly, ¡°Hugh, tell me, why did you attack the Zabel family?¡± When Hugh heard this, his body trembled, but he still mustered his courage and said in a low voice, ¡°Han killed my nephew I want revenge!¡± ¡°Han killed your nephew. Why did you find trouble with the Zabel family instead of Han? Robert asked. ¡°L. Hugh¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He did not know what to say for a long time. To be honest, he was indeed regretting it now. After Jason died, he was furious and lost his mind. No matter who was on Han¡¯s side, he wanted to destroy them all. Therefore, when he learned that the families of Perry and Noah were in Zabel Vige, he immediately attacked the Zabel family. After calming down, he began to regret it. Going against the Zabel family was definitely the stupidest thing to do, ¡°You can¡¯t say it, can you?¡± Robert took a sip of coffee. Then, he stared coldly at Hugh and said in a deep voice, ¡°Zac, show him the data of our losses Zac walked out and took out a tablet. He ced it in front of Hugh and said in a deep voice. ¡°thigh, take a look Hugh¡¯s expresion changed. Then, he mustered his courage and looked at the tables, Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The data showed that after he attacked the Zabel family¡¯s industries, the Zabel family alsounched a rather powerful attack. His underground bank had lost a lot of money. At the same time, all the industries under Robert suffered losses. The total losses were up to two billion dors! At this point. Hugh was sweating profusely Two billion dors! Although it was only a drop in the oceanpared to the huge assets of Robert. However, this was also an astronomical amount. Robert¡¯s showing him such data, was definitely not just to tell him that he suffered a loss. Bang! At this moment, Robert¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He smashed the cup of coffee on the table and berated. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Hugh trembled and knelt down immediately. He was drenched in sweat and begged for mercy in fear, ¡°Mr. Bard, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Please spare my life!¡± Robert¡¯s face darkened. He said coldly, ¡°Do you think I came to look for you just for the two billion dors loss?¡± ¡°Tomas, take that thing out and show it to him,¡± Robert said coldly. Tomas stared at Hugh coldly. Then, he took out a USB sh drive and ced it in front of Hugh. ¡°W-what is this?¡± Hugh¡¯s expression changed. Although he did not know what was in the USB sh drive, he had a rather bad premonition. It was as if the USB drive was a sharp de hanging above his head and it seemed that it could cut off his head in an instant. ¡°Hugh, check it yourself.¡± Robert said coldly. Hearing this, Hugh¡¯s expression became even more terrified. He reached out with a trembling hand, picked up the USB sh drive, and connected it to the tablet. After opening the USB sh drive, he immediately saw a series of documents. The name of the document almost made his heart jump out of his chest. One of the documents was called. ¡°Hugh Reced Robert¡¯s Goods with Bad Ones¡±. Swoosh! Cold sweat broke out on Hugh¡¯s forehead. Large beads of sweat kept dripping onto the ground from Hugh¡¯s body. He quickly nced at it and saw that all the documents were filled with his name. The content was all about how he stole Robert¡¯s benefits, how he transferred Robert¡¯s goods, how he monopolized them, and how he deceived everyone¡­ Moreover, after opening the documents, there were videos and other documents. The videos recorded how he cheated Robert and the detailed steps in which he transferred the money away This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°How, how, how did you know about these things?¡± Hugh¡¯s voice was trembling, and even his teeth were chattering. This was proof of his guilt. Legally, it was just a crime that couldnd him in jail for more than ten or twenty years. However, on Robert¡¯s side, it was a capital offense! The most terrifying thing was, who actually recorded these things? This piece of evidence was enough to send him to hell! ¡°Hugh, how dare you! How dare youmit this crime and steal Robert¡¯s assets? You¡¯re simply seeking death!¡± Tomas red at Hugh. His eyes were as sharp as knives, and his killing intent soared into the sky. Without another word, Zac stepped forward and kicked Hugh until he vomited blood. ¡°Mr. Bard, it¡¯s all my fault. Please, spare me. I beg you!¡± Hugh¡¯s chest was burning with pain from the kick. He did not know how many of his ribs were broken, but he did not care. He got up and knelt on the ground. He kept kowtowing under Robert¡¯s feet to admit his mistake and kowtowing until his head was bleeding. Robert¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife. He picked up a knife and threw it in front of Hugh He said coldly, ¡°Cut off two of your Eingers!¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Hugh knelt and looked at the shiny de on the ground. His pupils constricted and his face was filled with fear. Cut off two of his fingers? If he lost two fingers, how could he face others in the future? ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Robert asked coldly. Because Hugh offended the Zabel family, it led to their counterattack, and his business was destroyed. Everything was Hugh¡¯s fault! He stared at Hugh, his eyes shing with surging killing intent and anger. Not only did this piece of trash damage his business, but he was also secretly embezzling his money. He deserved to die for being a traitor. If not for the fact that Hugh was his distant rtive, he really wanted to kill Hugh with one sh, ¡°Mr. Bard. I was really wrong. Please, can you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡± Hugh knelt on the ground and begged for mercy in fear. ¡°Three!¡± Robert said coldly. ¡°Mr. Bard¡­¡± Hugh¡¯s expression changed. Before he could finish. Robert continued. ¡°Four!¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and aimed at Hugh. A sharp stream of vital energy flew out from Robert¡¯s thumb and shattered Hugh¡¯s middle finger on his left hand with a pfft. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± The nerves of the fingertips were linked with the heart! Now that one of his fingers was unexpectedly shattered, such a heart-wrenching pain immediately made Hugh¡¯s face contort in pain as he let out an excruciating scream. When Damian, Tomas, and Zac saw this scene, their pupils constricted violently, and their expressions were shocked. After vital energy left his body, he could make attacks through the air! Robert¡¯s cultivation was even more powerful and unfathomable than before. Perhaps he had already surpassed the general-ss and reached a higher realm. This was the legendary Six Divine Sword! Thinking of this, they looked at Robert with even more respect and admiration. Robert was expressionless. He said coldly, ¡°Hugh, you have one more chance. Sever three of your fingers immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life next time!¡± When Hugh heard this, his face paled in shock. He did not dare to hesitate anymore. He picked up the de and steeled his heart. He gritted his teeth and cut off all three of his fingers. In an instant, the heart-wrenching pain made his expression contort in pain. His face was pale and he was drenched in sweat. When Robert saw this scene, the killing intent and anger in his eyes lessened a little. He said coldly. ¡°You loser, this is only your punishment. After the negotiation tomorrow, I¡¯ll slowly settle the score with you.¡± ¡°Negotiation Hugh¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°I¡¯ve made an agreement with Dominic Zabel. Tomorrow night at nine o¡¯clock in the Charm Lounge, all the grudges between you and Han Jaber will be discussed openly at the table, Robert said in a low voice. With their statuses, they had long lost the youthful vigor they had when they were young. They only wanted to do business and earn money steadily. No matter what, the Zabel family was a famous family in Lightdom City. Once the Zabel family wanted to oppose him, his forces would definitely be damaged. At that time, his other enemies would definitely move with the wind and attack him. When the time came, his forces would be attacked from all sides, and he would be unstable. Therefore, he did not want to blow things up. Sitting down to negotiate was the best way to minimize losses! It was also because of this that he did not kill Hugh after learning that Hugh had betrayed him so many times. Otherwise, with his personality, he would have chopped Hugh up and fed him to the dogs long ago! Hughes expression changed when he heard that. His heart sank again. He knew that Robert spared his life because he wanted him to pay the price and bear all the consequences at tomorrow¡¯s negotiations In other words, Robert would use him to appease the Zabel family¡¯s anger. Thanking of this, he felt even more despair. Robert seemed to have expected Hugh¡¯s thoughts. He stared coldly at Hugh and said word by word, ¡°Hugh, I didn¡¯t kill you because of my sister¡± ¡°But you have to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve caused.¡± ¡°If you dare to escape. I¡¯ll kill your entire family! ¡°Also, you have to transfer the money you took from me back to my ount tonight. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences¡± After saying that, he ced a few photos in front of Hugh. He took the lead in leaving with Tomas and Zac following behind. Hugh looked at the photos and fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with despair as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± In the photo, there was a beautiful woman and two rather good-looking and cute girls. These were the wife and children that Hugh had secretly hidden away. He had never mentioned them to anyone, nor had he let has ldren and wife know about his job. He had also not brought his wife and children with him. Instead, he had sent them overseas, far away from the underworld. He never expected that Robert would actually investigate such a thing. He knew Robert¡¯s personality very well. If he really escaped, Robert would really attack and tear his family into pieces. At the thought of this, he waspletely disheartencil. At this moment, he finally understood that everything he did was not wless. Robert had already seen through everything. This old thing! Hugh gritted his teeth. THUD! Damian took out a medical kit and threw it in front of Hugh. He said coldly, ¡°Wipe the wound. Don¡¯t let the blood dirty my Bloor.¡± Hugh gritted his teeth and opened the medical kit. He stopped the bleeding and bandaged the wound. After doing everything, he sat up and wiped the sweat off his forehead. His expression was hideous. ¡°Do you have wine?¡± Darnian nced at him and took out a bottle of whiskey. He ced it in front of him. ¡°This is from my secret stash. I can¡¯t even bear to take a sip. Today, I will crack it open to say farewell to you. Drink it.¡± As one of the Four Kings, he knew that Iugh hadmitted a huge crime this time. If it wasn¡¯t for the negotiation, Robert would have killed Hugh long ago. Even if Hugh survived tomorrow¡¯s negotiations, and the Zabel family did not do anything to him¡­. Hugh opened the bottle of whiskey and immediately raised his head. He gulped down a few mouthfuls, causing his originally pale face to regain some color. He put down the wine ss, his face as dark as water. ¡°Since it¡¯s a farewell party, there has to be food, right?¡± ¡°Look at how useless you are. Even if you die, you want to die with a full stomach, right?¡± Damian nced at Hugh and immediately made a call. He got his chef to prepare arge table of dishes and ced them in front of Hugh. Hugh wolfed down the food and wine on the table. Only then did he regain some strength and sit on the sofa in a daze. A momentter, he wiped his mouth and asked, ¡°Damian, what do you think people live for in this world?¡± ¡°Earn money, enjoy life, and gain power, Damian said, ¡°But what good are these things when you¡¯re facing death?¡± Hugh sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Tve worked hard for most of my life, but I have to return all the money to Mr. Bard. 1 can¡¯t take away what I earned ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve been busy for so long. I seem to be high and mighty, but in fact, I don¡¯t even have a friend that I can talk openly to. ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to get close to my wife and children.¡± ¡°Why am I so busy? Is it just to give money to my children and wife? What about me?¡± Damian smoked a cigarette and nced at him disdainfully. ¡°We¡¯re all people who might die any day, so we live for the day. Don¡¯t talk philosophy with me here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in this mess because you¡¯re an idiot. You did something wrong and went down the wrong path.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°If you do something wrong, you have to pay the price. This is the underworld!¡± Hugh looked at him in annoyance. ¡°Can¡¯t you fucking let me rant?¡± Damian threw a pack of cigarettes to Hugh. ¡°Think about your own path. I don¡¯t want to hear your long- winded words.¡± With that, he left. Hugh looked at the cigarettes in front of him and fell into a long silence. A momentter, he took out his phone and sent a message to his wife, who was overseas. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I won¡¯t migrate anymore. You guys have a good life there. Don¡¯t think about me.¡± After sending the message, he smashed the phone with a bang. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 gritied his teeth. A trace of sadness shed across his eyes, mud two As someone from the underworld, he knew who he had offrin Even if he could escape. tations, Robert won He opened the bottle of whiskey that he had not finished before and aggrieved he felt. Tears reamed do us face and hos sly trei This was his fear of death! drind wildly. The more he dra The next day. Han woke up He opened the window and looked down at the scenery of Lightdom Cary He felt refreshed. Although his old ce was qui warm and the people were friendlier it was morefortable to live in such a vi! Opening the window would give you a view of the city and an intimate encounter with the sunlight Moreover, the furniture and decorations here were especially luxurious ¡°Lydia Riley has good taste. This renovation is especially to my liking¡± Han looked at everything at home and sighed As expected of a superstar Her taste was really good. It was especiallyfortable to live here. people feel more happy. He went into the bathroom and started brushing his teeth and washing his face just as he was changing his clothes, Lucy turned on her phone ¡°Han, the time for the negotiation has been confirmed Tonight at nine o¡¯clock, at the Charm Lounge¡± ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Han said. ¡°Han, you have to be mentally prepared ording to the information I received. Robert will be here this time! Lucy¡¯s voice was filled with worry. Robert Bard. He was someone that could suppress all the powerful families in the entire Lightdom City Even if it was the Zabel family, the Labenz family, the Lynch family, or the Richards family, no faction dared to fight Robert alone! This person waspletely the uncrowned king of Lightdom Cary. He was enough people in the city! suppress an entire generation of When such a person came out to negotiate, even big shots like Dominic and Shawn were a little afraid when facing Robert Their faces would get filled with worry. ¡°I understand.¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Han, that¡¯s Robert Bard Aren¡¯t you afraid? Lucy asked. ¡°Negotiation is about arm-wrestling. Whoever has the strongest fist has the final say What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Han and calmly ¡°That¡¯s Robert Bard, okay? Are you really not afraid?¡± Im not afraid.¡± ¡°Han, you¡¯re really amazing. I¡¯m going to watch your negotiation tonight.¡± ¡°Tadvise you not toe¡± Han said calmly. Tonight would definitely be a game between the various forces. If things went their way, it would not be a big deal. However, if they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, then it would be a bloody battle. Lucy was a girl. If she saw that blood, it would definitely have a bad impact. ¡°No, I want to see your brilliant negotiations¡± Lucy said willfully. Then, she hung up without waiting for Han¡¯s reply. Han did not know what to say. Were all the daughters of big families so willful? There would definitely be blood. What was there to see Didn¡¯t they have anything better to do? Han was speechless. After washing up, he changed into a set of casual clothes and went downstairs. At this moment, he saw that his mother, Felicia, was already preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Charlie was also boxing in the courtyard. ¡°Dad, why are you in such a good mood?¡± Han smiled. ¡°Han, you¡¯re awake.¡± Charlie turned around and spread his arms. He smiled and said, ¡°Hey, this big courtyard is so comfortable. The air is fresh. I ran a few rounds just now and my entire body feels so rxed.¡± Han smiled and thought to himself. I personally set up the geomancy formation. Of course, it can make your body and mind happy When he moved in. he had already changed theyout of the geomancy setup here. He had even set up a spirit gathering array to continuously gather spiritual energy within Heaven and Earth here. To put it bluntly, their residence was currently the ce with the most abundant spirit energy in Lightdom City. As long as they lived here for a long time, it would greatly improve his parents¡¯ health ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve learned some boxing techniques too. Let me teach you.¡± Han smiled and walked over to personally guide Charlie in boxing. ¡°Dad, remember, when you¡¯re doing this, you need to take a deep breath.¡± ¡°When this punch is thrown out, you have to exhale a little. Then, take a deep breath and let it sink into your belly¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°Hmm, how should I put it? Just feel the changes in your body and imagine a breath going down your stomach¡± ¡°Also, Dad, this move of yours is not good. Lower your fist a little more. Although boxing cultivates the body and nurtures the mind. this is also a set of fist techniques that contains strength armidst softness. You should use strength in this punch!¡± Han was especially patient. He taught his father a breathing technique and also how to practice real boxing. Under his guidance, Charlie was still a little ufortable at first. However, after 20 minutes, he finallyprehended something. His fist technique was powerful, gentle, and tough. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m impressed! You really have a talent for boxing,¡± Han said with a smile. Seeing his fatherprehend so quickly, he suddenly understood why his cultivation level had advanced by leaps and bounds under his master¡¯s guidance. It seemed that his boxing talent had been inherited from Charlie! ¡°Of course. Your father was the smartest student in our vige back then. If your grandfather hadn¡¯t been sick back then, your father would definitely have been the top scorer for the SATs, Charlie said proudly. Felicia walked out and red at Charlie. ¡°Keep bragging. Back then, with your results, you could only get into an undergraduate program at most.¡± ¡°In our era, undergraduates were already very impressive, okay? You didn¡¯t know about this guy from the neighboring vige. Back then, he went to a vocational program. He¡¯s already a leader of a department now,¡± Charlie looked smug. ¡°Besides, I might not be as good at studying as those geniuses, but maybe my talent is elsewhere?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you make any achievements in other industries either,¡± Felicia said. Charlie went speechless. ¡°Felicia, can you cut it out? Can¡¯t you just let me show off in front of the kid?¡± ¡°Mom, every field is different. Maybe Dad¡¯s real talent is boxing? Han smiled. ¡°Just coax him if you want. Just make sure he doesn¡¯t end up like Master Caiden, who created that ridiculous technique.¡± Felicia was speechless. ¡°Mom, I promise that this won¡¯t happen,¡± said Han. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not the kind of person who seeks fame.¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°Alright,e back for breakfast, Felicia said, smiling- With that, she returned to the vi. Han and Charlie looked at each other andughed. Then, the father and son walked into the room side by side. Arshox noem. Thus and Tacy had alwady washed up and were sitting at the dining table Usa weng Tan enter. Itay mumedletely pommed over and hugged Han She was all smiles. ¡°Han, our room is wysuburtable Thove it here. The bed is sit and the nket smells good Can we live here forever in the future?¡± This was the first time she had slept on such a coloniable bed in her life Last night, dhe sheyst esses tally woundly and wanted to stay here forever expex ¡°Thux ix our home course, we can live here forever Hair stroked Tracy¡¯s hair with a doting expression ¡°That¡¯s great. Han I love your Tracy was overjoyed She immediately hugged Han tightly and siniled happily and excredi Han smiled and stroked her hair He picked her up and sat her in a chair The family ate breakfast happily After breakfast Han was about to go to work Felicia Boursd him and sand anxiously. ¡°Han, apany me back to our old ce¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong¡± ¡°I left the family¡¯s official documents at our old ce Bring me back to get it¡± ¡°Sure¡± Han drove Felicia back to their old ce. When they returned to the alley at their old ce, they found a police motorcycle parked in front of their house. A police officer in a police uniform stood at the door. ¡°Sir, what brings you here? Did anyone in our familymit a crime?¡± Felicia¡¯s heart trembled when she saw this scene. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Felicia was an honest woman who did things with a conscience. Many years ago, when she set up a small business by the roadside, she was often evicted by some urban management ollicers In the 90s, she was chased by the Family nning Office and the police and was almost dragged away for an IUD because of the number of children she had. In that era, she had experienced too much. This also caused her to feel afraid of people wearing this uniform. She was very afraid of dealing with the police! Every time she saw the police, she felt uneasy. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± said Han. He stopped the car and helped Felicia toward the old house. At this moment, the police officer turned around. This was a policewoman¡¯ She was very beautiful, had bright eyes and white teeth, and was natural and unrestrained. However, her eyebrows were a little sparse and they looked a little miserable. ¡°Officer Korran? Why are you here?¡± Han immediately recognized her. This was Linda, who had tried her best to save people at the scene of the car ident yesterday. When Linda saw Han, her eyes lit up. She immediately walked forward and said gratefully. ¡°Doctor Jaber, thank you so much forst night.¡± With that, she held Han¡¯s hand and shook it hard, her eyes filled with gratitude. Yesterday, because she wanted to save people, her hair and eyebrows were all burned. Even her face was red from the heat. When she returned home, there were many blisters on her face, extremely painful She originally thought that she was disfigured and was hiding in the toilet, crying to herself. Later, she used Mapleturz Group¡¯s scar removal ointment, but the effect was not ideal Later on, she remembered the prescription from Han and used the prescription as a part of her skincare with a skeptical attitude Over the course of the night, her eyebrows and hair had grown out a little. They were sparse, but they were growing fast. Moreover, on the second day after the medicine was used, the blisters magically formed scabs. Even the red and painful skin became smooth and cool. She looked at herself in the mirror and removed all the scabbed blisters. She realized that the skin on her face had returned. to its original state. In fact, it was even more snow-white and tender than before. This was simply magical! Therefore, she was grateful to Han. After breakfast, she immediately came to look for Han to express her gratitude. ¡°How did you know I live here?¡± Han asked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a police officer. Moreover, I presided over your sister¡¯s matterst time. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to find out where you live?¡± Linda smiled and shook hands with Han. Then, she walked to the police motorcycle and picked up the fruit she had bought. She handed it to Han. ¡°I don¡¯t have much money either, so I bought you some fruit. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I was just helping, so it was nothing. Officer Korran, you didn¡¯t have to.¡± Han smiled. ¡°No, no, no. You must take this. Also, this is my phone number. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, feel free to contact me. As long as it¡¯s not against thew, I¡¯ll definitely help you,¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Linda was especially enthusiastic. She stuffed the fruit into Han¡¯s hand and exchanged contact information with Han before saying. ¡°That¡¯s all. I still have to work. I¡¯ll go patrol first.¡± ¡°Thanks again!¡± After saying that, she looked at Han with her watery eyes. Then, she stood up straight and solemnly saluted Han. Only then did she get on the motorcycle and leave quickly. She came and left in a hurry. ¡°What a good police officer¡± Han sighed as he carried the fruits. Landa was indeed a very good police officer. If there were a few more such police officers in society, it would really be a blessing for the people ¡°Han, you, you know a police officer Felicia asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯ve only met twice. We¡¯re not too familiar with each other, said Han. Felicia looked at I da¡¯s back and then at Han. Her eyes burned as she said, ¡°Han, I think Officer Korran is much better than Lydia, Evelyn, and Yvonne It¡¯s good to know people working for the government. This girl is from the government. Looking at her clothes, she must be an official employee Her job is stable and she¡¯s quite pretty. Do you have any thoughts?¡± Previously, she was very afraid of the police, but she was also envious of the power those people had. If her son also married such a woman, their family would be considered to have connections with the rich and powerful Han did not know what to say This mother was really too much. Every time she saw a woman, she wanted him to woo her There were so many beauties in the world. How could be woo everyone? ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about this Let¡¯s go back and get the family¡¯s official documents. I still have to go to workter. Han changed the topic. ¡°Yes, yes, yes Wait for me I¡¯ll go right away¡± Felicia r stly retracted her gaze and hurriedly walked into the old house. She found the family¡¯s official documents and left with Har? The two of them had just driven away when a pink Maserati immediately drove over and stopped in the alley outside Han¡¯s house The stylishly dressed Grace got out of the car and knocked on Han¡¯s door. ¡°Master, are you home?¡° No one answered ¡°Master. I¡¯m ¡°Is anyone Grace kept knocking on the door, but no one responded. She wanted to the neighbors about the uncation, but she realized that many people were moving here She pulled a young man who was moving away and pointed in the people in this family have gone ¡°You mean Mr. Jaber¡¯s faraly They moved away yesterday,¡± the young man replied. Huld Moved away Why did they move away? ¡°This ce is going to be demolished. Many people in our vige have moved away¡± ¡°Then you know where they moved to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They moved away in the middle of the night. No one knows where they went. Why are you looking for them ¡°It¡¯s all right Thank you¡± Grace let go of the young man¡¯s hand and immediately stomped her feet. She muttered with regret. ¡°It¡¯s all Grandpa¡¯s fault. If he didn¡¯t pretend to be sickst right, I would have been able to see Master¡± The young man stood at the side and looked at Grace, who was stomping her feet. He was in a daze. How beautiful! Grace was very beautiful and had a good figure. She looked especially good when she stomped her feet and pouted. Just as Grace was feeling regretful, a BMW car drove over. Lucas got out of the front passenger seat and walked over excitedly. He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t hide the strule on his face He had been shedst night and was seriously injured. He rested in the hospital for a night. When he woke up, his sister, Yvonne, told him that Han had agreed to take him in as a disciple. This was simply great news! Therefore, he chose to leave the hospital immediately and came here to pay respects to Han as his master. ¡°Lucas Lynch?¡± When Grace saw Lucas, her eyes lit up. She immediately rushed over, grabbed Lucas, and asked, ¡°Lucas Lynch, you must know where my master is, right?¡± ¡°Tell me, where is my master?¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Lucas was originally extremely excited, but when he saw Grace, he was stunned. When he heard Grace¡¯s words, he was even more stunned. ¡°What did you say? Master isn¡¯t home again?¡± ¡°Your master has already moved. You don¡¯t know?¡± Grace was also stunned. ¡°Master moved Where did he move to?¡± Lucas expression changed. ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Upon hearing this, Grace¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that your master has moved. To think you said that you¡¯re master¡¯s disciple. You were just talking big.¡± ¡°Miss Zabel, you¡¯re wrong. Master saidst night that he wanted to take me in as his disciple!¡± Lucas said proudly. ¡°You heard it yourself?¡± ¡°No, my sister told me!¡± ¡°Are you sure your sister isn¡¯t lying to you? In my opinion, your aptitude is average. Master definitely doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Your sister must be lying to you!¡± ¡°This Lucas was still feeling smug about Han taking him in as a disciple. However, after hearing Grace¡¯s words, he was a little uncertain After all, he had been trying to figure it out for so long but still hadn¡¯t grasped how to attack using acupoints. Grace had learned it with just a nce. Compared to Grace, his martial arts talent was really too poor! Would Han really ept him as a disciple? At the thought of this, Lucas was a little nervous. He quickly picked up his phone and called Yvonne to ask about the situation. ¡°Did Master really say that he wants to take me in as his disciple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. I heard everything!¡± Yvonne said. That¡¯s good. Do you know where Master moved to?¡± ¡°No, did he move?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask him for youter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up, Lucas couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He picked up his phone again and called Queenie. ¡°Queenie, where did your family move to?¡± ¡°Ah? Our family moved Queenie was also a little puzzled when she heard this news. Since a few days ago, she had been staying in the school and had no idea that her family had moved last night. ¡°You don¡¯t know that your family is moving?¡± Lucas was stunned. What was going on? They suddenly moved without Queenie knowing. If Queenie came back from school and saw that her home was gone, what would she think ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll call my parentster. By the way, why are you going to my house instead of going to school?¡± Queenie asked. When Lucas heard this, he realized that Queenie was at schoolst night. Thinking of this, he suddenly patted his thigh. Fuck! If Queenie was not herest night, then wouldn¡¯t he have suffered a stab for nothing? If she could not see his efforts, her attitude toward him would not change. Lucas felt like crying. ¡°Lucas Lynch, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to go to my house!¡± Queenie¡¯s voice sounded again. There was anger hidden in her voice. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go Luu as hung up the phone and chuckled. He thought to himself. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me, at the very least, I can make you anery¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get any answers either? Grace frowned. ¡°Of course I have answers. My sister and Master are very good friends. As long as my sister makes a call. I will know where he is¡± Lucas nced at Grace and quickly returned to his car. He said to the driver, ¡°Drive¡± After saying that, he looked at Grace who was standing on the spot, and chuckled. His eyes were sly as he said smugly in his heart. ¡°Miss Zabel, you want topete with me over Master? No way. I won¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°Miss Zabel, bye-byel¡± Grace¡¯s martial arts talent was so powerful. If Grace also acknowledged Han as his master, how could hepare to Grace! Now that Han had agreed to take him in as a disciple, he had to firmly grasp his position as the eldest senior brother! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even if Grace wanted to be his disciple, she had to be ranked behind him and be his junior sister! At Mapleturz Group, Han drove the BMW and parked in the parking space at the entrance of the security department. Then, he got out of the car and walked over. ¡°Wow, Han When did you buy such a luxury car?¡± ¡°Awesomel ¡°Han, how much is the down payment on this car?¡± Wane, David, and the others had already changed their clothes ande to work. When they saw Han driving such a luxury car, their eyes lit up, and their faces were filled with envy and hatred. BMW 8 Series. This was a car worth millions. Ordinary employees could not afford it in their lifetime. Han had just be the department head, but he had already bought such a car. This made them all envious ¡°Down payment?¡± Har¡¯s expression wasposed as he said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just a car worth a mere million. Is there a need for a loan? I paid To hum, this kind of car was just a small matter. In his mercenary group, any armored tank would cost tens of millions. Even a fighter jet would use tens of millions as a unit of calction Therefore, he did not treat this BMW as a car at all. He simply treated it as a means of transportation. When Wane, David, and the others heard this, they all looked at each other with strange expressions. A mere million! He bought it in full! Listen, would any normal person talk like this? Even some rich second-generation heirs did not speak like this. ¡°David,e with me to my office,¡± Han said in a deep voice. With that, he walked straight to his office. Without another word, David immediately followed. The others all looked at Han¡¯s back with different expressions and talked. ¡°Say, do you think Mr. Jaber is too arrogant? He just became the department head, but he has already bought a car and paid in full. Do you suppose he took a loan?¡± ¡°Hehr, do you know how much a department head¡¯s sry is 10 thousand dors a month, plus bonuses, performance, and year-end bonuses. He earns 200 thousand dors a year. Also, he suppressed the Muller familyst time. Now, Ms Labent likes him very much!¡± ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if I borrowed 400 thousand dors to buy a car. At most, it would be one or two years¡¯ worth of sry!¡± *Taking a couple of years¡¯ sry to get a car is still a little too much¡± ¡°He¡¯s young, sessful, and promising. If it were me, I would be arrogant too!¡± ¡°Although Mr. Jaber is a little cocky, I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t hate him.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I don¡¯t hate him either. Just on ount of the fact that he doesn¡¯t take half of our sry. I like him very much.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I think so too. It doesn¡¯t matter to us if he¡¯s arrogant or not. As long as he can pay us, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°If he raises our sry by 1,000 a month and he drives a Rolls-Royce, I¡¯ll think he¡¯s very handsome!¡± While these people were discussing. Han had already arrived at the office and asked David to close the door. He changed into his work clothes and boiled another pot of water. He made a pot of coffee and poured a ss for David. He ced it in front of David. ¡°Han, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± David was ttered and quickly said. Han also poured himself a ss of coffee and said calmly, ¡°How are things going? Has Philip Labenz given any orders. recently?¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 David shook his he Ever since Philip went on a business trip yesterday, he had not received any instructions from Philip It seemed that Philip had forgotten about this matter ¡°That¡¯s good. When that old thinges back. I¡¯ll deal with him,¡± Han said coldly. If Philip wanted to poison hum to death, he would be his enemy! mon could not be let off! David looked at Hayn and hesitated. ¡°What What¡¯s the matter Han asked quizzically David gritted his teeth and mustered his courage to say, ¡°Tan, my wife is sick. Can you lend me some money?¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing it again¡± Han went quiet ¡°Han. I¡¯m not joking or testing you this time. My wife is really sick. I just found out yesterday that she has leukemia!¡± David was so anxious that his eyes turned red. He hurriedly exined. The doctor said that the condition is very serious Now we can only wait for the bone marrow transnt while undergoing chemotherapy: The cost is at least 60 thousandThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. dors¡± ¡°Moreover, this doesn¡¯t include the various postoperative treatments after the bone marrow transnt. ¡°Han 1-I¡¯m not lying to you 1 brought all the medical forms¡± After saying that, David took out the medical test results that he had prepared beforehand from his pocket Han took it and looked at it. As expected, all the results pointed to one disease leukemia¡± Moreover, it was leukemia that was about to undergo the st phase¡± ¡°Han. I really have no choice. Just taking medicine for this illness costs hundreds every month. It also costs hundreds for my kid to study. Coupled with the monthly mortgage and food, the money I have to spend every month is at least 4.000¡± David¡¯s eyes were red and filled with tears. Then, with a p, he struck himself hard and scolded. ¡°I was such an idot. Why her Why did I say she was sick?¡± did 1 This is all my fault!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t spout nonsense, my wife definitely wouldn¡¯t have this illness¡± Thest time he tested Han, he used the excuse that his wife was sick. He did not expect that it would reallye true today At this moment, he really wanted to beat himself to death! He should not have said such nonsense. He had jinxed her When he thought about how his wife¡¯s condition was so serious, but he had never noticed it, intense guilt and grief drowned. hurr He was a grown man, but he was actually crying in front of Han. He cried so hard that he couldn¡¯t stop his tears. Han looked at him, not knowing what to say. Previously, when he beat up David, he had never seen David cry like this. Now that has wife was sick, David was crying. It could be seen that David¡¯s nature was not bad. He pushed the tissue toward hum, sighed, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that Your wife¡¯s illness has nothing to do with your stupid ¡®She must have been sick a long time ago since it got so bad. She just didn¡¯t tell you¡± ¡°Also, you have to pay attention to your family environment. It¡¯s best to buy some radiation detectors to check. If you suddenly get leukemia, it might be caused by some radiation ¡°For example, the marble in your sink might have strong radiation that can cause people to fall ill ¡°Marble David¡¯s expression changed Three months ago, his wife hadined that the wooden furniture at home was not good. She changed them to a marble dining table and dressing table. She said that it would keep them warm in the winter and cool in the summer. Furthermore, it did not depreciate as quickly. Could those stones be the cause of her illnes ¡°There are too many factors causing leukemia Im just raising one of the possibilities Han exined Then he took out his phone and operated it for a while before saying ¡°Alright. I sent so thousand dors to your card. It should be enough for your wife to treat her illness¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, let me know Daval was stunned. He quickly turned on has phone and saw the transfer record His eyes turned red again, and he knelt on the ground with a plop. He said gratefully. Thank you. Han. I will definitely remember your kindness and repay your kindness in the future¡± Last night when be found out that his wife¡¯s leukemia was so serious, he tried borrowing money from all his rtives and friends, but he only managed to borrow 10 thousand dors Han was not rted to him at all, but he lent him 80 thousand dors in one go. How could he stay unmoved? ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all colleagues Don¡¯t kneel for no reason¡± Han similed and helped David up. He wrote down another prescription and handed it to him. This is a herbal medicine prescription for leukemia Prepare it with four bowls of water. Let it untiles down to one bowl. Take it three times a day. It will be helpful for your wife¡¯s illness¡± ¡°Thank you. Han. In the future. I David was touched and wanted to swear again. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t swear anymore. I¡¯ll believe you¡± Han stopped him from continuing. He made him another cup of coffee and said. ¡°We¡¯re all adults. Life is not easy. I understand¡± Ill give you a day off Hurry up and go back to take care of your wife. Go to the hospital and pay the fees. Come back to work tomorrow¡± Thank you, Han Thank you!¡± David was moved to tears. He solemnly bowed and thanked Han. Then, he quickly turned around and left. He went to the hospital to visit his wife and quickly disappeared without a trace. Han looked in the direction he left and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult for a man his age. He has parents and kids to take care of and he can¡¯t afford to even fall sick. It¡¯s not easy for him.¡± At this moment, he was even more grateful to his master. If Master had not saved him and taught him such powerful cultivation techniques, martial arts, medical skills, spear techniques, and other skills, he would probably be worse than David and would not be able to bring happiness to his family At the thought of this, he immediately called Master. He wanted to ask how the old man was doing and what he was working on In the end, he could not get through to Master Helpless, Han could only give up contacting Master Only then did he remember Master¡¯s habit Only Master could contact him unterally. Under normal circumstances, no one could 1 the mysterious old man. ¡°Hey, Han, why did you suddenly move? Just as Han put down his phone and was about to work hard, Yvonne suddenly pushed open the door of his office and looked at him reproachfully ¡°My brother went to look for you this morning, but he couldn¡¯t find you ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were moving¡¯ ave gone over to celebrate Did you not consider me a friend?¡± ¡°Something happenedst night and I moved in at thest minute I didn¡¯t have time to inform my friends and family. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely inform you when I hold the housewarming party! Han said ¡°That¡¯s more like it * Yvonne brought over a stool and sat beside Han. She took out a parchment scroll and a tranted text of a remedy and ced it in front of Han. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to do now, right? *Our department has just deciphered the words in this ancient remedy Come, help me take a look. What should I do about medicinepatibility¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Han looked at the remedy and frowned slightly. He stared at Yvonne. ¡°You¡¯re still studying this?¡± He could tell that the ck aura on Yvonne¡¯s forehead was getting thicker. These were all the ominous energy carried by the parchment scroll that had invaded Yvonne, causing her to be tainted. If Yvonne still insisted on studying the contents of the parchment scroll, the ck aura would condense to a certain extent, and Yvonne¡¯s life would definately be in danger ¡°Of course I spent a lot of effort to get these. How can I give them up so easily?¡± Yvonne nced at Han and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and help me see how to make the medicinepatible for this remedy¡± ¡°Our department is filled with good-for-nothings. We¡¯ve been researching for a few days but haven¡¯t been able to figure it out.¡± Han nced at the parchment scroll and the trantion and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is not important now. The ck aura between your eyebrows is the most important.¡± ¡°Give me a minute.¡± He took out his phone and called Jerry ¡°Mr. Griffith, do you still have any top-grade gems over there? I need a small piece of gem. The price is not a problem, but I need a high-quality one ¡°Yes¡± Jerry¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Can you send it to me in 40 minutes? I¡¯m at the security department of Mapleturz Group,¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, thank you. Fll transfer the money to you after it¡¯s delivered.¡± After hanging up. Han put down his phone and looked at Yvonne with a serious expression ¡°Just record the contents of those parchment scrolls. After you are done, find a chance to return them.¡± ¡°Otherwise, there will really be a big problem.¡± ¡°I told youst time that within three days, you will suffer a bloody cmity. Haven¡¯t you experienced it before?¡± As he spoke, his gaze fell on Yvonne¡¯s waist. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± When Yvonne heard this, a trace of fear and trepidation shed across her eyes. Thest time she invited Han to her house to see the remedy on the parchment scroll, Reign was also there At that time. Han had said that this parchment scroll was an ominous item. She had been tainted by the aura of the parchment scroll, and there would be a bloody cmity within three days. She did not believe it, but three dayster, she really met with a bloody cmity. At that time, she was on the way somewhere when her purse was statt hed away by two robbers riding motorcycles. The culprit held a krufe in his hand and used it to cut the belt on her waist pouch at that time Because he swung the knife too quickly, he cut her waist. It was dripping with blood, causing her to go to the hospital for seven stitches. The doctor also said that if the wound was 1 inch deeper, it would probably hurt the kilney. It would not be as simple as debridement and suturing. She might be hospitalized Previously, she did not believe Han¡¯s words, but after this incident, she began to believe in these superstition ¡°If you¡¯ve already experienced it, why are you still holding onto the parchment scroll Han was speechless. ¡°But these prescriptions are really good. I can¡¯t bear to part with them¡± Yvonne pouted. She had risked her life to get these ancient remedies. If she had to take the risk all, let alone do it willingly them, she would not bear to do so at Han¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°You can¡¯t ear to? This is a matter of life and death. Once the ck aura between your eyebrows reaches a certain level, you will Yvonne looked at Han with a sly look in her eyes. She said fearlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t I still have your ¡°You can tell that I¡¯m gued by a ck aura. There must be a solution, right? Han nced at her ¡°Do look like some kind of priest to you?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up in joy hearing thi She knew that Han was outstanding and would definitely be able to help her. Her eyes were snug as she said. ¡°I know we are true friends. Han, right? ¡°Enough already Ill make you a protective gemter. When the timees, carry it with you,¡± Han said. Yvonne suddenly realized that Han had called to buy the gem because of this She was touched. Thank you ¡° After a pause, she pushed the parchment scroll and trantion to Han and smiled. ¡°Come, take a look at how to decipher this Han frowned. In the end, he could not dissuade her and picked up the trantion to read. The two of them chatted andughed in the office. The atmosphere was extremely harmonious and pleasant. Outside the office, Wane, William Jach, and the others were dumbfounded ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Yvonne, who used to look down on all men, is actually so good to our department head?¡± ¡°They¡¯re talking andughing. From the looks of it, the two of them are very close. Could they be together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Look, Yvonne looks at our captain differently. When she looks at us, her eyes are as cold as knives. When she looks at our captain, they are as gentle as water. Her eyes are even smiling¡± ¡°Is the sun rising from the wrong side?¡± ¡°Captain is awesome!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Our captain is an awesome person with an ability that suppresses the Muller family. He¡¯s also a big hit with Ms. Labenz. He¡¯s naturally good¡±¡± Everyone looked at the two of them, their faces filled with envy and hatred as they talked Yvonne was famous for being difficult and cold. Every time a security guard went to patrol the research and development department, she would capture those security guards and experiment on them. Whoever disagreed would be beaten up. She was a witch in their hearts. Now, Yvonne had be friends with Han and was all smiles. This was a real eye-opener and it felt unbelievable. At this moment, they were even more impressed by Han 30 minutester, the courier from the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market arrived. He personally delivered the gem to Han¡¯s office. ¡°Thank you¡± After Han received the gem, he prepared to pay. At this moment, the courier stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re now the supreme VIP at our market. The boss has instructed that this gem is a gift for you. There¡¯s no charge.¡± ¡°Alright, then go back and thank him for me.¡± ¡°Also, it¡¯s been hard on you making this delivery. Here are 40 dors for your efforts. Thank you.¡± Han finally took out 40 dors and ced it in the courier¡¯s hand. Although the money was very little, the courier felt a sense of care and gratitude. After receiving the money, he thanked Han repeatedly before leaving in a hurry. Han checked it after he received the gem, and found that the quality of this gem was indeed especially good. Its spiritual energy was also very sufficient. He closed the door and inscribed an array into the gem. Then, he injected his purest vital energy into it and activated the array. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He picked up a red string from the drawer and put it through the gem. He handed the gem to Yvonne ¡°Alright, take it.¡± ¡°Remember, you have to carry it with you at all times. You can¡¯t take it off even when you¡¯re bathing¡± Yvonne took the gem and it felt cold to the touch. As soon as she touched ut, she felt a cold aura sweep through her entire body, making her spirits high and her mind clear. Something that she could not understand in the past was instantly figured out. Good stuff! Yvonne looked at the protective gem in her hand, her eyes shuning She could feel that this protective gem was especially powerful. If she could always wear it, it would definitely be of great help to her in the future. ¡°Put it on,¡± Han said. ¡°Han, I like this gift very much. Thank you.¡± Yvonne put on her protective gem and looked extremely excited. She hugged Han excitedly and kissed him fiercely. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Han was instantly stunned. After kissing Yvonne realized that she was too excited. Her face instantly turned red, and she was so ashamed that she almost wanted to find a hole to hide in What was wrong with her? Why did she suddenly kiss Han in the office! There were sei [15. people watching outside. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t she be too ashamed to face anyone? What would her colleagues in thepany think of her? Thinking of this, Yvonne¡¯s face turned even rediler ¡°I-I still have something to do in the department Ill get going first¡± Yvonne blushed and quickly found an excuse Then, she opened the office door and walked out. However, when she got to the main hall of the security department, her expression became even more unnatural. In the security department, all the security guards were standing there and looking at her strangely. Yvonne instantly felt ashamed. With so many people around, wouldn¡¯t her kiss be seen by these people? At this moment. Yvonne even wanted to die She took a deep breath, stomped her feet, and scolded coldly. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and go to work.¡± With that, she fled After walking out of the security department, she felt her heart beating wildly. Her forehead was drenched in sweat, and her back was drenched in cold sweat as well After Yvonne left. Han wiped the red lipstick marks on his face and walked out. At this moment. Wane, William, and all the security guards looked at him with admiration. ¡°Han, awesome! ¡°You took down the best female manager in ourpany. I¡¯m impressed!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Han, I have to take my hat off to you. You¡¯ve earned my respect ¡°Han, do you have any secret techniques for picking up girls Teach me!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Han, you¡¯re the king of picking up girls. Hurry up and start a ss to pick up girls. I¡¯m willing to pay for the ss ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Han. I¡¯ve been single for 8 years. Teach me how to get out of singlehood.¡± At this moment, everyone gathered around and looked at Han with burning admiration. Especially the bachelors, their eyes were shining. They looked at Han as if they were looking at a god. To be able to settle the high and mighty witch, Yvonne, in the eyes of these bachelors, Han was a god-like existence! ¡°Stop fooling around and go to work!¡± Han frowned. The king of picking up girls? What kind of stupid title was this? If Charlie and the other mercenaries knew about this title, wouldn¡¯t theyugh their heads off? ¡°No, Han, hurry up and tell us the secret.¡± The single security guards still refused to give up. They pestered Han, wanting to learn how to pick up girls. It seemed that they would not stop until they achieved their goal. Han was helpless and could only say, ¡°h¡¯s very simple to pick up girls. There are only two factors to fulfill. First, you need to be handsome. Second, you have to be rich.¡± ¡°Huh Everyone was disappointed when they heard that. What was going on! If they were handsome and rich. Was there a need to pick up girls? Girls would even deliver themselves to their doors at this rate! ¡°Therefore, I can¡¯t teach you this Hurry up and go to work!¡± Han said in a deep voice. At this moment, he was no longerughing and joking with these people. Instead, he straightened his face and his entire body emitted the might of a superior with a majestic aura. The security guards still wanted to fool around, but after sensing the change in Han¡¯s aura, their expressions changed. They did not dare to continue fooling around and could only leave quickly to patrol. After they left, the security department finally went back to normal. ¡°They really get carried away when I¡¯m nice¡± Han shook his head. He was the best at managing people! Usually, he couldugh and joke, but at the critical moment, he had to show his authority and use his clout. He had to show kindness and power at the same time. When it was time to be ck-faced, he had to do it. When it was time to teach them a lesson, they had to be taught a lesson He had to be harsh and impartial! Only then could he control the situation. Otherwise, those security guards wouldn¡¯t care about him at all! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Benevolence did not help to train good troops! Han naturally understood this principle after experiencing life-and-death situations. He lit a cigarette and looked at the backs of William. Wane, and the others. He frowned. The team is loose and undisciplined. Looks like we have to train them¡± erwise, with their current state, they won¡¯t be able to protect Mapleturz Group!¡± Since it s as his job he had to do it! Han had already be the department head of the security department, even if it was just a transition or retirement, he had to make some achievements and submit an answer that satisfied him. He returned chus office and began typing security training manual¡± He typed our the content of the uing training one by one, as well as the team discipline. From tomorrow onwards, he wanted to train this loose security team unit into a group of Special Forces who were brave, good at fighting, organized, das splined, and could win battles! Just as he was writing furiously, Reign called ¡°Mr. Jaber,e to my office for a moment¡± Han frowned slightly and saved the document immediately. He turned off theputer and left the office. He came to Reign¡¯s office and sat opposite Reign Ms Labenz, why are you looking for me? Today. Reign had put on some light makeup. With just a little makeup, she was already so beautiful that she could cause the downfall of a city Her bright and lively eyes were like a soft pool of water Her facial features, which looked like they had been carefully carved by God, were so beautiful that there was nothing wrong with them. Han had spent some time alone with Reign overseas, so he had already developed a little resistance to Reign¡¯s beauty, However, it had only been a few days since theyst met. When he saw Reign again, he was still stunned. His heart suddenly skipped a beat uncontrobly. How beautiful! She was as beautiful as a fairy! In terms of her appearance, figure, skin, or temperament, she was wless. Han was stunned for a second before he regained hisposure. He thought to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful after dressing up. However, she¡¯s still better looking in the forest.¡± Although Reign was ungured when she was fleeing in the forest overseas, she was naturally beautiful. When she ran through the forest, she was like a fairy in the forest. She was so moving. Especially when he escorted Reign out of the forest, the scene of Reign washing her wounds between the mountain streame left a deep impression on him and made his heart beat faster. Reign put down the pen in her hand and took a sip of coffee. Then, she looked at Han and said seriously. ¡°Do you need ¡°Huh? What help?¡± Han was stunned. Reign nced at Han and said, ¡°Stop pretending. I already know about your negotiation with Robert.¡± ¡°Although you have the Zabel family backing you,pared to Robert, just the Zabel family alone is still a little weak.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go with you tonight! Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Reign looked at Han with a serious expression. She had been paying attention to Han and was especially concerned about him. Especially when she learned that Han had dered war on ount of his two friends and Hugh, she had already thought. of standing by Han¡¯s side For this reason, she even sent people to keep an eye on any news about Hugh. She knew everything that happened in the underground bankst night. She even had her own informant in the Zabel family. The informant also told her that Han wanted to negotiate with Robert. She secretly broke out in cold sweat for Han Therefore, as soon as she went to work today, she called Han to offer her help. ¡°You dare to go against Robert Han was stunned. Robert was famous for being the uncrowned king of Lightdom City. He had many industries under his name. Even the Zabel family could not fight Robert alone. He did not expect Reign to be so bold as to fight against Robert for him. ¡°You¡¯re now working for the Labenz family Group, so that makes you mine. If anything happens to you, of course, I¡¯ll protect you, Reign said calmly. Han went speechless. What did she mean by hers? He wished she could avoid being ambiguous. It was easy for people to misunderstand! Reign looked at her watch and said domineeringly, ¡°Since you¡¯re quiet, I¡¯ll consider this a silent agreement.¡± ¡°I have to go to a meeting. I can¡¯t chat with you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look for you at eight o¡¯clock tonight. Then, we¡¯ll go and see the mighty Robert together.¡± With that, she did not give Han a chance to refuse. She picked up the document and stood ¡°Ms. Labenz!¡± ??? to leave. Han hurriedly stood up and wanted to pull Reign. However, Reign walked very quickly. He only had time to see Reign¡¯s graceful back and her swaying hips. He could not catch her at all. Han frowned slightly. This matter was between him and Hugh. Originally, he only wanted to settle it with Hugh alone and did not want to implicate others. He did not expect more and more people to be involved. First, the Zabel family and Robert. Now, Reign was going to get involved too. Who knew how many big shots from prestigious families woulde tonight? This time, the negotiations tonight were going to be lively! However, he was quite touched that Reign was on his side. After all, in Lightdom City, there were not many people who dared to go against Robert. By doing so, Reign was risking the entire future of the Labenz family to support him! ¡°Ms. Labenz, your courage is beyond my imagination,¡± Han thought to himself. Previously, when he was protecting Reign, Reign was trembling in fear when faced with bullets, like a little rabbit. He did not expect Reign to have such great courage and boldness after returning to the city. He could not help but look at Reign in a new light. Reign had gone to a meeting, so Han naturally wouldn¡¯t stay here forever. He left the office and patrolled the entirepany several times. After confirming that there were no safety hazards, he returned to the security department and prepared to make coffee and eat snacks until he got off work. When he returned. Wane, William, and the others had already finished patrolling. Other than the people standing guard outside, the others were gathered in the office, discussing animatedly. Their faces were filled with excitement, and they looked like they were watching a show. Chupke 201 ????? ???????????????? ????????? ? ????????¨²??? ????? ?? ???????? ??? ????????? ?????? ¡ª¨C==?? aring noter and walking in Campos. Va son and diar die ae f?r jada marted dating Could the Thank yone Pre fred happy ng with thes the other was Big p sana were also richesses of varying depens of poprity with corded seconds giving the?e following the gosp des ile had acred and bad an adepedent perinnstay He Waneughed and took the phone back. He opened a short video app and found the photo of Lydia¡¯s official announcement. He handed it to Han ¡°Check it out¡± Han looked over curiously and his face darkened. He did not know what to say Fuck! Wasn¡¯t this photo taken on Cloud Mountain? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Wasn¡¯t he the one carrying Lydia¡¯ For a moment, he stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to say. He had no words to describe how he felt now. He was listening to all this gossip, but they were both about him. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 When Wane saw Han¡¯s dumbfounded expression, heughed out loud and said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. When I saw this photo. I had the same expression as you. My face turned ck¡± ¡°It¡¯s really shocking. The goddesses suddenly both started dating¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. He lit a cigarette and remained silent. Within a day, without his knowledge, the two celebrities made public announcements about dating him. What was going on? The two of them suddenly doing this made him feel like he was two-timing. He had mixed feelings. Were they joking? ¡°Mr. Jaber, the goddess is just no longer single. You don¡¯t have to be so sad, right?¡± Wane teased. ¡°Hahaha, so Mr. Jaber also likes to read gossip news.¡± ¡°Of course. He is also a normal man and has emotions and desires as well. Of course, he likes to look at beauties.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really envious of their boyfriends for having such exquisite girlfriends. They must be having fun every night. When I think of this, I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°Your beloved goddess is having fun with another man every night. Why are you so excited? Do you like being cheated on?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± When William and the others heard this, they smiled and discussed it animatedly. They roared with laughter and were no longer as reserved as before. They looked at Han and smiled. When they first found out that Mia and Lydia were no longer single, they had the same expression as Han. They felt especially ufortable in their hearts as if their favorite toy had been snatched away by someone else. They were very unhappy Therefore, they felt that they were much closer to Han. At the very least, they had something inmon! ¡°It¡¯s better to read less entertainment gossip¡± Han nced at them and said calmly. ¡°By the way. I¡¯ve formted a training n. In two days, all of you will need to undergo the most professional training.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± William, Wane, and the others had just thought that they had the same interests as Han, but when they heard Han¡¯s words, they were instantly stunned. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do we still have to train?¡± Everyone looked at each other, then looked at Han with confusion. ¡°Of course, you have to train!¡± Han nced at them and saw that they were still so rxed and lifeless. His heart sank slightly. Such a person might be able to face some troublemakers normally, but once Mapleturz Group encountered a true cmity, these people would not be useful at all. ¡°Han, are we really going to train? How are we going to train?¡± Wane asked. Han looked at them and said in a deep voice, ¡°Special Forces training! ¡°Listen up. In two days, I¡¯ll hand out a training manual. I want to build the team into an iparably ferocious and invincible Special Forces unit! *All of you have been in the army before. You already have this potential. Now, it¡¯s time to rekindle the passions inside you!¡± When everyone heard this, their expressions turned ugly. In the past, when they were in the army, they had experienced quite a lot of hard work. They originally thought that they would be able to rx after retiring and bing security guards. In the end, they had to train again. Han frowned slightly when he saw them like this. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Ms. Labenz. If you can survive the training, your monthly sry will increase by another 2 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Really?¡± When Wane, William, and the others heard this, their eyes lit up on the spot. They looked at Han with even more excitement. ¡°Ill keep my word!¡± Han nodded confidently. Then, his face darkened as he said, ¡°However, don¡¯t be happy too early. You can get a raise afterpleting the training¡± After a pause, he changed his tone and said coldly, ¡°However, if you can¡¯tplete the training, your sry will be deducted:¡± With that, he ignored them and returned to his office. After brewing a pot of coffee, he continued to hammer on his training n. Outside the door, Wane, William, and the others looked at each other and saw the excitement and a trace of fear in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What kind of training is this? Why is he offering such a high increment?¡± ¡°The increment is so high. If we can¡¯tplete the training, won¡¯t the sry deduction be equally high? ¡°From what I know about Han, he shouldn¡¯t deduct too much from our sry¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to look forward to the so-called training. This is a great opportunity to increase my sry.¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. Amidst their nervousness, there was intense anticipation. In the office. Han was hammering on the n. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Mia called. Han picked up his phone. His face darkened as the phone was connected. ¡°Why did you¡­¡± He was about to ask Mia why she had posted his photo, but before he could speak, Mia¡¯s angry voice was heard. ¡°Han, Suranne is looking for trouble with me again! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Han was about to question Mia, but when he heard this, his eyes turned cold. ¡°She still dares to cause trouble for you?¡± Last time, he had already taught Suranne a lesson. Was this woman still unrepentant? ¡°That¡¯s right. I am so angry. She tantly snatched my scenes. When she was supposed to be acting, she even made it real and pped me a few times,¡± Mia said aggrievedly. Han said in a cold tone, ¡°p her back then!¡± ¡°Without you by my side, I don¡¯t dare to do it.¡± When Mia heard that, she felt even more aggrieved and said, ¡°Now, in the production team, she has be the female lead. The director, lighting technician, photographer, makeup artist, and even other actors are on her side. ¡°I can¡¯t beat her on the set.¡± Before Han could say anything, the director¡¯s voice came from Mia¡¯s phone. ¡°Mia, where the hell are you? It¡¯s your turn!!!¡± This voice was extremely rough, unreasonable, and even cursed! At the same time, there were many very soft sounds. Others might not be able to hear these voices clearly, but Han¡¯s hearing was extremely sharp. He quickly captured those voices. ¡°Hehe. Is Mia crazy or something? She even ran to the side to make a call during filming. Isn¡¯t she trying to drag us down?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. In the past, Mia was an A-lister. It¡¯s not even her scene yet and the director is clearly making things difficult for her.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s difficult for us. This is Lightdom City. I heard that there is a big shot behind Suranne. Even the director can¡¯t afford to offend him¡± ¡°This is the entertainment industry. When you are popr, everyone supports you. Once the sugar daddy doesn¡¯t want you, you¡¯ll quickly lose your poprity.¡± ¡°I heard that Mia is unwilling to ept the unspoken rules. That¡¯s why she was targeted. ording to my estimation, if she doesn¡¯t warm the beds of those big shots, the next step they take is to ban or hide her.¡± ¡°Not to mention the director, even some of Suranne¡¯sckeys dare to shout at her.¡± ¡°It seems that Mia will keep suffering before this movie ispleted¡± These were the whispers of the extras. They were very stall and mixed. Most people could only hear the murmurs and could not hear them clearly When Han heard these voices, his eyes became even colder. It seemed that Mia had indeed been bullied a lot by the production team. ¡°Got it, Director. Ill be right there.¡± After Mia shouted, she lowered her voice and said to Han, ¡°Alright, Han. I¡¯ll talk to you next time when I¡¯m free. I have to go.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Han asked. ¡°No need. Please don¡¯te over!¡± Mia hurriedly said. She had just posted a photo with Han on her official social media ount today. Now, many fans and media were paying attention to this matter. If Han came to the set at this time, their rtionship would really be exposed! Most importantly, she didn¡¯t know if Han liked her or not. If Han didn¡¯t like her and the media exposed them, it would definitely cause unnecessary trouble for Han. ¡°Can you handle it?¡± ¡°I can bear with it. It should be fine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to swallow everything. Hugh has already fallen. Suranne doesn¡¯t have a backer anymore. If she still wants to bully you, then hit her back. After tonight, I promise that the female lead won¡¯t be her anymore.¡± Han enunciated each word clearly. His voice was extremely cold. Although he and Mia weren¡¯t boyfriend and girlfriend, Mia was his ssmate and friend no matter what. Suranne bullied his friend, so he could not let her do that! ¡°Okay.¡± Mia smiled sweetly and hung up. Han put the phone back. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. Jason was Hugh¡¯s nephew who bullied his two brothers. Suranne was only Hugh¡¯s woman, yet she dared to do such a thing and bully his female ssmate. This was simply too much! During the negotiations tonight, he had to get rid of Milo and settle these old and new grudges! Chapter 260 Chapter 260 ¡°Everything ends tonight!¡± Han sat in his office. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Han¡¯s gaze became colder and colder. He picked up his phone and called Simon, asking Simon to help Mia. After some thought, Han called Lucy and asked the Zabel family¡¯s people toe and help. Mia was already being bullied. If Han waited until tonight, Mia might suffer a lot more. Therefore, Han had to ask someone to help Mia now. In a film studio in Lightdom City. After hanging up the phone, Mia came to the director. The director nced at Mia coldly and said, ¡°Next is the scene where you are pped. You scold Suranne, and Suranne ps you! ¡°This time, let¡¯s try to pass it in one go, do you hear me?¡± Suranne stood in front of Mia with a stig expression. She said arrogantly, ¡°Mia, it¡¯s hard to imagine that you would have such a day. You better obey the rules and let me p you hardter!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re injured like this Protect your makeup first,¡± Mia retorted. At the barbecue stall, Suranne was pped hard by Han. Suranne¡¯s Lace was swollen from the p. Now, even with makeup, Suranne could not hide her swollen face. ¡°Bitch, do you think you still have Han backing you up? ¡°How dare you use this to provoke me? I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bitch!¡± Hearing this, Suranne¡¯s eyes became even colder. She raised her hand on the spot and tried to p Mia¡¯s face heavily p! Before Suranne could reach Mia¡¯s face, Mia had already made the first move and pped Suranne¡¯s face. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Suranne froze on the spot. Ever since Suranne returned to the production team, she had be higher and higher up. Even the director had to listen to Suranne. Therefore, Suranne immediately recovered from her fear of Han, and she became even more arrogant and domineering. She bullied Mia even more. She used her privileges to get the director and screenwriter to arrange many scenes where she bullied Mia. Although the director and screenwriters were unhappy with Suranne¡¯s requests, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Suramme because she had a big shot like Hugh backing her up. The director and screenwriters could only let Suranne do whatever she wanted. During this period of time, Suranne had hit Mia many times. Mia had always been obedient. Mia neverined and did her job. Why did Mia suddenly attack Suranne today? ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what I did! ¡°Ive allowed you to do whatever you want for a long time! ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to vent my anger. Mia¡¯s gaze was cold. She quickly attacked from both sides on the spot, leaving many p marks on Suranne¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Suranne was stunned and furious. ¡°Mia, you bastard. How dare you hit me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, Suranne pounced on Mia. However, Mia reacted faster than Suranne. After dodging it, Mia stretched out her leg and tripped Suranne. Suranne fell on her face on the spot. She was in a sorry state. ¡°I held back before. Otherwise, faced with your temper, I would haveshed out a long time ago!¡± Mia said coldly. ¡°Director¡± Suranne fell to the ground, her face filled with anger as she roared on the spot. The director immediately stood up from behind the camera and said angrily, ¡°Mia, what are you doing? Do you want to be kicked out of the production team?¡± ¡°What do you mean by being kicked out of the production team?¡± Mia¡¯s face darkened. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay a moment longer in a lousy production teamn like yours. Now that I¡¯ve fired you, I won¡¯t do it anymore!¡± With that, Mia took off the decorations on her head and threw them on the ground. She turned around and was about to leave. The director was furious. He immediately mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Bastard, Mia, where do you think you are? Do you think you cane and go as you please? ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Apologize to Ms. Jackson now. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely use all my resources to ban you!¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 As soon as the director said this, Mia stopped in her tracks, and her expression changed slightly The director of this production team was a famous big shot in the industry. He had directed many best selling TV series, and his movies were even better. In the Longhard Kingdom film industry, the director was ranked in the top ten. Moreover, this director had a very high status in the industry. If the director really tried his best to ban Mia, she mightpletely disappear from the public eye. Seeing Mia stop in her tracks, the director smiled coldly and said word by word, ¡°Mia, what do you think the entertainment industry is? Do you think it¡¯s a ce where you can do whatever you want? ¡°Let me tell you, it takes connections, backgrounds, and rtionships to survive here. ¡°You hit Ms. Jackson. You¡¯re happy now. ¡°However, you hitting someone in front of me is no different than a p to my face. Now, you can either kneel down and apologize to Ms. Jackson or wait to be banned by me. It¡¯s up to you!¡± After a pause, the director threatened again, ¡®What I can tell you is that with my ability, as long as I give the order, I canpletely prevent you from appearing in public forever!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to apologize. Director, ban her. Ban her immediately!¡± Suranne stood up and red at Mia. At this moment, Suranne only wanted Mia to pay a tragic price. ¡°Apologize!¡± The director said coldly Mia stood rooted to the ground with aplicated expression. Should Mia apologize? Mia was so straightforward when she hit Suranne just now, Mia said that she wouldn¡¯t do it anymore. If Mia apologized now, she would be so embarrassed, However, if Mia did not apologize, what would happen to her in the future if the director really banned her? ¡°An apology is needed. But it¡¯s Suranne who has to apologize to Ms. Schmidt,¡± Just as Mia was in a dilemma, Simon appeared in the crew with a cold gaze. ¡®Who are you?¡± the director said angrily. ¡°My name is Simon Kwen!¡± Simon said in a deep voice. ¡°Simon? The legendary Lightning Emperor?¡± ¡°Oh my god, why did such an esteemed sire to Lightdom City? Moreover, he¡¯s standing up for Mia? What¡¯s their rtionship?* ¡°Mia made an official announcement this morning Could it be that her rumored boyfriend is Simon?¡± ¡®There¡¯s going to be some drama. I¡¯m afraid that even Director Chase could do nothing to Simon. I heard that Simon has a powerful background.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s watch the show.¡± Hearing the name Simon Kwen, everyone on the production team changed their expressions. Then, they revealed gloating smiles. The legendary Simon was in trouble with Director Chase. This was going to be a good show. ¡°And me!¡± At this moment, another extremely cold voice sounded. Killian appeared on set and stood in front of the director. Killian¡¯s gaze was sharp as a knife as he said coldly. ¡°Ms. Schmidt is a friend of the Zabel family. If you dare to touch her, you will be going against the Zabel family! ¡®Director Chase, if you have the guts, give it a try!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Killian Zane of the Zabel family? Director Chase¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. His eyes were filled with fear. The Zabel family was a top-notch family in Lightdom City. There were several general-ss experts in the family. The Zabel family was deeply rooted and had tens of millions of assets. Killian was the Zabel family¡¯s famous Mercenary King! Killian was truly undefeatable. Moreover, Killian¡¯s gaze was too terrifying Just a stare from Killian made Director Chase feel chilly all over his body. Director Chase was terrified, and he felt as if his soul trembled. ¡°The Zabel family? Oh my god, after Simon appeared, another big shot from the Zabel family has appeared. What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°From what I heard, didn¡¯t Miae from an ordinary family? Why are there two big shots supporting her?¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present was stunned. They looked at Mia with envy, jealousy, and fear. With Simon and Killian¡¯s protection, Mia could basically do whatever she wanted in the entertainment industry. ¡°How, how could this be?¡± Suranne¡¯s voice was trembling. Suranne had investigated and knew that Mia did not have any powerful background. Why did Simon and Killian suddenly appear? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mia was also stunned. Mia did not know Simon and Killian at all. Why would they stand up for her? While everyone was still in shock, Simon walked up to Director Chase and said coldly, ¡°Director Chase, do you know what to do now?¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 After Simon said the words, Killian¡¯s eyes became even sharper. Killian¡¯s entire body emitted a majestic killing intent that suppressed Director Chase. Plop How could Director Chase withstand such a terrifying aura? Director Chase could do nothing but kneel on the ground and tremble. He hurriedly said, ¡°, I know.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Killian asked. Director Chase¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He pped himself on the spot and said with a trembling voice, ¡®This is all my fault. I should have known better. I was a fool going against Ms. Schmidt! ¡°I was wrong. It will never happen again,¡± ¡°Say it to Ms Schmidt!¡± Killian said coldly. As Killian spoke, the murderous aura on his body became even more majestic. Director Chase¡¯s hair stood on end. He hurriedly came to Mia and knelt down. Director Chase begged for mercy in a trembling voice, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I¡¯m begging you. Please do not hold it against me. ¡°Please, please let me go.¡± Director Chase was an experienced person who had seen the world. He recognized the look in Killian¡¯s eyes very well. This was a murderous look! Moreover, the killing intent emanating from Killian terrified Director Chase even more. Director Chase immediately realized that Killian must have really killed someone to have such an aura. Therefore, when he faced Killian, Director Chase was terrified to the core. He immediately apologized to Mia, hoping that his apology could save his life. Mia was dumbfounded by this scene. She was in a daze. The famous Director Chase was actually kneeling in front of her begging for mercy? How strange was that? ¡°Director Chase, didn¡¯t you say you would ban Ms. Schmidt? Simon said in a cold tone. When Director Chase heard what Simon said, his face turned extremely pale. Just now, Director Chase said that he wanted to ban Mia in order to scare Mia. Now, Simon was clearly saying this to embarrass Director Chasel However, facing Simon and Killian, Director Chase did not dare to refute at all. Director Chase could only say in a trembling voice, ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ms. Schmidt, will you forgive him?¡± Killian looked at Mia respectfully ¡°Ms. Schmidt, we are here now. You can do whatever you want. We¡¯ll back you up. Don¡¯t be afraid! Simon also said. Mia was still in a daze, not knowing what to say. At this moment, Mia felt as if she was in a dream. Everything felt so unreal, The famous director, who had directed movies that had sold for more than tens of millions, knelt in front of her and begged for mercy. The famous Mercenary King Killian Zane of the Zabel family was asking for Mia¡¯s opinion. The esteemed rich young master Simon Kwen was backing her up. God, what the hell was going on? ¡°It seems that Ms. Schmidt is not satisfied.¡± Seeing Mia in a daze, Killian thought that Mia was dissatisfied. He immediately went to the shocked and frightened Suranne and pped her. Killian was extremely strong. He pped Suranne once. Then, Suranne fell to the ground and spat out blood. ¡°You!¡± After Suranne was hit, she immediately became angry. ¡°How dare you be so rude to our Ms. Schmidt? You deserve this!¡± Killian looked down at Suranne coldly Suranne originally wanted to scold Killian. But when Killian stared at Suranne, Suranne felt as if her heart was stabbed. Killian¡¯s gaze was bone-chilling, and it made Suranne¡¯s heart ache. Suranne could no longer curse. Suranne was terribly scared. Chill ran through her whole body. This gaze was too terrifying! Suranne had seen such a look on Hugh before! At that time, Hugh had such a look when he was dealing with an underling who had defrauded Hugh. Then, that underling died very miserably! Now, Killian was also looking at Suranne with such a gaze. Did Killian want to kill her? Thinking of this, Suranne¡¯s face turned pale. Her eyes were filled with fear as she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Zane, I, I¡¯m Hugh¡¯s woman.¡± Suranne was afraid and brought up Hugh, hoping to control the situation and save her life. ¡°What did you say? Hugh¡¯s woman?¡± Killian¡¯s eyes turned cold. Suranne thought that there was a chance! Suranne was overjoyed, thinking that she had subdued Killian. Suranne immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, my boyfriend is Hugh Croydon, one of the Four Kings of the Lightdom City. If you dare to touch me, Mr. Croydon will¡­¡± Bang! Before Suranne could finish speaking, Killian had already kicked her heavily in the face. Suranne¡¯s face was heavily hurt by the kick. There was blooding out of her mouth and nose, Suranne rolled on the ground a few times before stopping. ¡°Pfft!¡± After she finally stopped rolling, Suranne spat out another mouthful of blood. She felt a burning pain on her face. Her nose bones were broken. Suranne didn¡¯t know how many teeth were broken. Suranne¡¯s head was spinning, ears buzzing. She couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. At this moment, Suranne was even more confused. What was going on? Why was Suranne beaten up more after bringing up Hugh? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hugh¡¯s woman? Haha, I¡¯m just about to settle scores with Hugh, and you¡¯re using Hugh to scare me? Hugh is nothing. Consider yourself unlucky today to encounter me.¡± Killian¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with anger. Last night, Hugh sent so many people to destroy the Zabel family¡¯s properties and he even sent people to attack the Zabel Vige. This was a deration of war, and it was a humiliation and provocation to the Zabel family! Moreover, Hughs subordinates happened to injure one of Killian¡¯s teammates. Killian was furious about it. Killian had wanted to settle scores with Hughst night and tear Hugh into pieces. In the end, Hugh escaped from the secret passage. Killian was even angrier. Suranne mentioning Hugh at this time made Killian explode. Killian walked over, grabbed Suranne¡¯s hair, and threw her in front of Mia. He said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, this bitch treated you poorly. Now, I¡¯ll hand her over to you to deal with. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see her again, I promise she will not live to see tomorrow!¡± Killian¡¯s words weren¡¯t heavy, but they were ice-cold and filled with killing intent. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Sensing Killian¡¯s cold killing intent, Suranne immediately felt a sharp pain in her heart. She turned pale in shock and hurriedly bowed to Mia to beg for mercy. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I was wrong. ¡°I beg you. Please let me go.¡± Killian¡¯s gaze and killing intent were too terrifying Suranne was so frightened that she was about to lose her mind. Suranne was afraid that Killian would really kill her. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, please spare me too.¡± Director Chase also said hurriedly. The two of them were scared out of their wits by Killian. They knelt on the ground and begged for mercy nonstop. This scene stunned everyone on the production team. Mia opened her mouth wide and was speechless for a long time. ¡°Ms. Schmidt,¡± Killian repeated. Only then did Miae back to her senses. Looking at the two people who kept apologizing and begging for mercy, Mia felt a little strange. It was as if Mia had vented her anger, It was very satisfying! However, when Mia felt good, she also wondered if she had gone too far. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, you don¡¯t have to have any burden. Do whatever you want. We¡¯ll back you up,¡± said Simon. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you want to throw them into the sea to feed the fish, I can do it,¡± Killian said. Hearing this, Suranne and Director Chase were shocked and hurriedly begged for mercy again. Especially Suranne. After realizing that there was a grudge between Killian and Hugh, she was scared out of her wits and kowtowed in fear, causing her head to bleed. Mia already had Han. Now, with Killian and Simon backing Mia up, Suranne clearly realized that she couldn¡¯t defeat Mia! In order to survive, Suranne could only beg for mercy Looking at Suranne¡¯s miserable state, Mia felt happy. But at the same time, Mia couldn¡¯t bear to see Suranne like this. Mia thought for a while and finally said, ¡°Alright, I forgive you.. ¡®But, Suranne, you¡¯d better not appear in front of me in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, I promise I will never show up in front of you in the future.¡± Upon hearing this, Suranne felt as if she had been pardoned. She stood up and fled like a stray dog. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I. Director Chase also raised his head and looked at Mia expectantly. Mia nced at him coldly. ¡°Director Chase, didn¡¯t you want to ban me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Ms. Schmidt. I was just joking with you,¡± Director Chase said hurriedly. ¡°Joking? Director Chase, in the past few days, you¡¯ve been pressuring me with this Mia said. The thought of it filled Mia with anger. First of all, Mia¡¯s female lead role had been changed. It was fine if Mia yed the supporting role, but this Director Chase had been threatening Mia that he would ban her. And. Director Chase would shout at Mia and tell her to get out of the production team. When he faced Suranne, Director Chase was extremely fawning and ttering. During this period of time, Mia suffered greatly! Although the culprit was Suranne, Director Chase was also one of the sinners. When Director Chase heard this, he changed his expression Mia said that because she wanted to settle old scores! Director Chase hurriedly kowtowed and begged for mercy. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I was wrong. I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize you. I was really wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Mia could not bear to see Director Chase like this. ¡®Director Chase, it seems like you¡¯ve bullied Ms. Schmidt quite a bit.¡± Simon¡¯s gaze was cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing now? You did what you did. Ms. Schmidt has a kind heart and won¡¯t argue with you. However, don¡¯t think that you can fool her like this. ¡°p yourself a hundred times! Killian said coldly p? Director Chase¡¯s expression changed. ng! Killian took out a shiny dagger. Director Chase¡¯s expression immediately changed. He pped himself on both sides right away. Both sides of his cheeks turned extremely red and swollen. ¡°123456789¡­¡± Simon began counting carefully Director Chase¡¯s face turned ashy Fuck! Director Chase wanted to fool them with a few ps Unexpectedly, Simon was counting in detail. How could Director Chase fool Simon then? In order to survive, Director Chase had no choice but to p his own face. After a hundred strokes, Director Chase¡¯s cheeks were already swollen like a pig¡¯s. He felt burning hot and pain. After hitting himself, Director Chase was in so much pain that tears flowed out. Director Chase raised his head and looked at Mia with fear and sincerity Director Chase wanted to beg for mercy, but he could not speak due to the intense pain on his face. Killian made his move. Killian moved his dagger as fast as lightning, slicing a rock into pieces. Then, Killian looked down at Director Chase coldly. ¡°The Zabel family will invest in this series from now on. Remember, Ms. Schmidt must be the leading role. *Also, remember this. If you dare to disrespect Ms. Schmidt again, you will end up like this rock. ¡°Do you hear me?¡± Director Chase looked at the shattered rock and then at Killian. There was even more fear in Director Charse¡¯s eyes. He hurriedly nodded to show that he understood. ¡°Piss off¡± Killian retracted the dagger and kicked Director Chase so hard that he rolled far away. Then, Killian looked at Mia and took out his business card. He handed it to Mia and said, ¡®Ms. Schmidt, my name is Killian Zane. If you encounter any trouble in Lightdom City in the future,e to me immediately. I will definitely help you resolve it¡± The Zabel family had already decided to work with Han. Since Mia was Han¡¯s friend, she was a friend of the Zabel family. In the Zabel family¡¯s territory, Killian had to protect Mia. ¡®Ms. Schimidt, this is my business card. If it¡¯s a small matter, you cane to me first. There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Zane. If I can¡¯t resolve it, well contact Mr. Zane Simon also took out his business card and handed it to Mia. After saying that, Killian and Simon looked at each other and smiled. Then, they left, leaving Mia standing there in a daze. Mia looked at the two business cards in her hand, and she watched Killian and Simon leave with a dumbfounded expression. What was going on here? Mia clearly did not know these two people. Why would they stand up for her? Mia was dumbfounded and could not figure it out. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, you¡¯ve worked hard. Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I¡¯ll hold the umbre for you.¡± ¡°Ms. Schmidt, it¡¯s all my fault for offending you in the past. I¡¯m stupid. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Ms. Schmidt¡­ After Killian left, many crew members ran over to serve Mia. They held umbres, handed paper towels, and wiped Mis¡¯s sweat. There were also some staff members who had bullied Mia before. They immediately pped themselves and begged for Mia¡¯s forgiveness. They all knew that Mia, who had the support of Killian and Killian, would be the female lead in the future. Mia would be taken care of and could do whatever she wanted on set. As a result, the crew members all rushed over, and their attitudes also changed drastically. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Stay away from me. I want to calm down,¡± Mia said in a deep voice, When those people heard that, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran away. Mia sat on the stool that the crew member had brought over, her eyes filled with confusion. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± At this moment, Mia¡¯s assistant ran over from afar and looked at Mia in shock. ¡°When you said that you wanted to fire the director and the others just now, I was shocked. I didn¡¯t know that you know such big shots. ¡°You scared me to death. You should have told me earlier.¡± Mia put away the two business cards with a strange expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± ¡°Ms. Schmidt, don¡¯t be ridiculous. If you didn¡¯t know them, why would they stand up for you?¡± The assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Besides, even if it¡¯s not someone you know, it must be someone your friends know. That¡¯s why they came to help you.¡± The assistant¡¯s words made Mia realize something. Mia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as she thought, ¡°Could it be that Han is helping me?¡± Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The more Mia thought about it, the more she was convinced that she was right. Mia had no rtives or friends in Lightdom City. The only person who could do this for her seemed to be Han. Most importantly, someone came to help her as soon as Mia finished telling Han. Who else could it be but Han? Thinking of this, Mia felt sweet in her heart. Mia took out the protective gem that Han had given her. She smiled sweetly. Mia picked up her phone and wanted to send Han a thank you message. However, she ended up sending something different. [Han, are you avable tonight? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.] After sending the message. Mia took the protective gem that Han had given her and held it close to her face. Mia took a beautiful selfie and logged into the social media. Mia made a post. I¡¯ve received the gift. Thank you, darling Love you At the end of the text, Mia added a few heart emojis. After posting. Mia revealed a blissful smile and thought to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Han to be so concerned about my matters. It seems that he has feelings for me. ¡°This time. I must seize the opportunity to pin him down!¡± At this moment, the assistant walked over excitedly and said, ¡®Ms. Schmidt, good news. There is good news.¡± ¡°What good news? Mia was shocked. ¡°Just now, the Zabel family¡¯s investment was in ce. The maker and producer of this movie have be the Zabel family people. The producer specifically asked you to be the female lead. This is a new script.¡± The assistant took out a script from her bag and handed it to Mia. The assistant said excitedly. ¡°Also, I heard that the male lead is going to be reced. The new male lead is Mike Gutton He¡¯s the superstar, Mr. Gutton! ¡°This time, you will have a lot of love lines and kissing scenes with him.¡± At the mention of the superstar Mike, the assistant¡¯s eyes lit up Mike was a famous handsome guy in the industry. Mike had a good character, positive energy, and was very gentle. Mike was the perfect man in the eyes of many female celebrities. Many female celebrities dreamed of filming kissing scenes and sex scenes with Mr. Gutton. Moreover, Mr. Gutton was very popr. All the female celebrities who had worked with him would be famouster on. Therefore, when the assistant confirmed that the Zabel family was going to hire Mike as the male lead, she was extremely excited. She felt that Mia would definitely be famous this time! Kissing scenes? Mia¡¯s pretty face changed. She immediately picked up the script and read it. As expected, apart from the difficulties experienced by the male and female leads, there were also many love scenes in this script. There were at least 30 kissing scenes, ¡°Why are there so many kissing scenes?¡¯ Mia frowned. ¡°This is the conclusion of the screenwriter¡¯s research based on the rules of TV series and movies. As long as there are many kissing scenes of you and Mr. Gutton, you will be famous,¡± the assistant said. Mia¡¯s face darkened. Mia immediately returned the script and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine with the other scenes, but not the kissing scenes. Tell the director to delete all the kissing scenes!¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to film a kissing scene with Mr. Gutton? Ms. Schmidt, are you serious?¡± The assistant was stunned In the entertainment industry, there were countless female celebrities dreaming to film a kissing scene with Mike. Some people would even lower their sries to increase the kissing scene, But Mia refused. What was going on? Mia nodded seriously and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell May to get the studio to start drafting an announcement now. From today onwards, I reject all kissing scenes and sex scenes! ¡°Also, I¡¯ll reject the scantily-dressed styles and scenes.¡± Mia liked Han. In this life, other than Han, Mia would not allow herself to have intimate contact with any other man. Mia wanted to save the most precious thing in her life for Han. ¡°Ms Schmidt, are you going to take the innocent girl style? That way, how can you beat Lydia? The assistant frowned In the entertainment industry, Lydia was the only female celebrity who did not do kissing scenes, sex scenes, or any kind of revealing scenes. Now, did Mia want to mimic Lydia? This was not a good thing! After all, Lydia had be famous very early and had a high status. Lydia had the power to reject things she didn¡¯t like. Mia was just a newbie. If Mia decided to mimic Lydia, once the investors were angry, Mia¡¯s resources might plummet. I¡¯m being myself. I¡¯m notparing myself to anyone,¡± Mia nced at the assistant and said in a deep voice, ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and inform May to make an announcement.¡± May was the public rtions department manager of Mia¡¯spany May was in charge of reviewing and publishing many external businesses of thepany. ¡°Got it.¡± The assistant turned around and left. Then, sheined in her heart, ¡°Is Ms. Schmidt arrogant now? She¡¯s just about to be famous. And now she¡¯s announcing her rtionship and taking the ignocent girl style. Isn¡¯t she afraid of losing fans? ¡°No, I have to tell the boss of thepany about this. I can¡¯t let Ms. Schmidt be so different and ruin her future!¡± At the thought of this, the assistant did not go to May Instead, she went to a very remote ce and told the boss of thepany about this. In the assistant¡¯s opinion, only the boss could suppress Mia now. Mia did not care about her assistant. She wore the protective gem that Han had given her and began to study the script carefully. At this moment, Mia¡¯s phone vibrated slightly. There was a WhatsApp message. ¡°Is that Han?¡± Mia immediately picked up her phone and checked the message excitedly. In the end, the message was not from Han. Instead, it was a message from Mia¡¯s good friend in the entertainment industry, Ceci Lawson. [Mimi, I might have been possessed] This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mia found out that it wasn¡¯t Han. When Mia saw that it was Ceci¡¯s message, she was disappointed. However, after reading the content, Mia¡¯s expression changed slightly as she typed a reply. [Have been possessed? What do you mean?] Ceci replied quickly. [Yes, I¡¯ve been feeling that something is looking at me in the dark recently] ¡°Especially in the dead of night, I felt as if something was staring at me from the ceiling.¡± [Then, I could hear strange soundsing from under the bed. It sounded like someone was crying.] [But when I turned on the light, there was nothing on the ceiling or under the bed.] [I told some people about this. They all said that there must be some evil spirits pestering me. Mimi, I¡¯m so scared.] Behind these texts were some crying emojis. Mia looked at this line of words and could not help but have goosebumps. It was broad daylight, but Mia still felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse. Her scalp tingled. Even hearing about such a thing made Mia feel afraid, let alone Cecl, who had experienced such a thing. Mia took a deep breath and suppressed her fear. She typed and asked. [So what are you going to do?] Ceci sent a frightened emoji and asked, [I heard that there¡¯s a church in Lightdom City. The healing stones there have been blessed and have the effect of exorcising evil. Can youe with me tomorrow?] Healing stones? At this point, Mia¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the protective gem that Han had given her. A thought appeared in Mia¡¯s mind. ¡°Could this thing also exorcise evil?¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Mia looked at the protective gem and thought for a moment. Then, she immediately replied to Ceci, [Alright, when are you going tomorrow? [I¡¯ll pick you up at nine in the morning from the studio,] Ceci replied immediately [Okay. I go read the script first. See you tomorrow.] After replying, Mia put down her phone and started reading the script. Not long after, Mia¡¯s phone vibrated again. ¡°It should be Han this time, right?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately picked up her phone to look at it. However, Mia was disappointed again. It was still Ceci who called. Mia picked up the call. ¡°Ceci, what¡¯s wrong now?¡± ¡°Mimi, you¡¯re really too good to me. After this whole thing, many people were afraid and didn¡¯t dare to approach me. They didn¡¯t even answer my calls. You¡¯re the best to me.¡± Ceci¡¯s sorrowful cries came from the other end of the line. Her voice was clearly filled with fear. ¡°We¡¯re good friends. Don¡¯t cry¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid to sleep in my hotel tonight. Can Ie over and sleep at yours?¡± Upon hearing this. Mia¡¯s expression changed. Ceci was possibly possessed. If she came to live with Mia, wouldn¡¯t the evil thingse with her? Would Mia be hurt as well? To be honest, Mia was still nervous and afraid of such a thing. However, Mia did not stay silent for long. Mia quickly came back to her senses and said, ¡°Alright, do you want me toe and pick you up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Ah, Mimi, you¡¯re so great. I love you. I¡¯lle overter.¡± Ceci was overjoyed and immediately hung up the phone. Mia sighed. Her heart was in a mess, and she was extremely nervous. Mia looked at the protective gem that Han gave to her as a gift, and she thought to herself. ¡°Treasure, I¡¯ll rely on you tonight!¡± At this moment, Mia saw that there were messages from Han. Her eyes lit up, and she immediately picked up her phone to take a look. Han had indeed replied. But he only replied with two words, [Not avable | ¡°You¡¯re a man of few words, you blockhead!¡± Mia pouted unhappily At Mapleturz Group, inside the security department, Han hung up and continued typing. Tonight, Han and the Zabel family had to negotiate with Robert on dealing with Hugh. How could Han have the time to eat with Mia? Besides, Mia had posted Han¡¯s photos on social media, causing a huge uproar and pushing him to the center of attention. If Han went to have dinner with Mia at this time, he would definitely be famous if the paparazzi took photos of him. ¡°It¡¯s better for you celebrities to be famous. I don¡¯t need it,¡± Han muttered to himself. Han was already very satisfied that he had returned here to live an ordinary life. Moreover, Han still did not know what kind of mission the master had assigned to him. If Han was widely reported and attracted a lot of attention, his life would be destroyed. Han would be known by more people, and the chances of his identity being exposed would be higher. This was not good for a mercenary who was about to carry out a mission! Therefore, Han directly rejected Mia¡¯s invitation to a meal. By the time Han finished the training manual, it was already time to get off work. Han stretched and took a sip of coffee before getting up and leaving the office. Out of safety considerations, Han patrolled the entire Mapleturz Group. From CEO¡¯s office to the warehouse and parking lot, he carefully checked everything After confirming that there were no problems, Han got off work and went home While Hyn was on his way to the car, Reign came to Haylon¡¯s side and said in a deep voice, ¡°You want to sneak over?¡± Landon was standing behind Reign. Landon frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, no matter what, you are our savior. How can you face that kind of powerful enemy alone?¡± Reign immediately opened the car door and sat in Han¡¯s BMW. Reign said domineeringly, ¡°Drive!¡± Landon also got in and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, although it¡¯s a negotiation tonight, there might be a trap.¡± ¡°With Roberts personality, it¡¯s impossible for him to be willing to suffer.¡± ¡°The Charm Lounge is like a tiger¡¯s den. It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll die there, so Ms. Labenz feels that it¡¯s safer for us to go with you.¡± Han smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Gentlemen, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m not going to negotiate now. I just want to see my friend.¡± Han was moved by how Reign and Landon cared. However, there were still at least 4 hours before the negotiation. Why were these two following him? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Before the negotiation, Landon and I will always protect you,¡± Reign said forcefully. Han had no choice but to let them go with him. Han sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and rushed towards the Zabel Vige. About half an hourter, the three of them arrived at the Zabel Vige Han parked the car and went to Perry¡¯s house. Han found that Perry was not there. Noah was also at Perry¡¯s house. When he saw Han arrive, he immediately pointed upstairs. ¡°Upstairs.¡± Han walked to the top of the building and saw Perry and Ashlee sitting side by side with their backs facing Han. They were admiring the sunset and snuggling together. The afterglow of the sunset shone on them, stretching their shadows very long Their hands were tightly sped together. This scene was very sweet and beautiful. Seeing them like this, Han didn¡¯t say anything and returned downstairs. Han checked the time. It was 7 in the evening. The negotiation was at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Han still had 2 hours to prepare. However, Han couldn¡¯t bear to disturb Ashlee and Perry¡¯s warm embrace. The two of them lived for each other. In order to protect Perry¡¯s life. Ashlee endured all these years of humiliation and suffering Now that Ashlee and Perry were finally together, Han was happy for the two of them from the bottom of his heart. Noah walked over and was about to ask when Han nced at him and said, ¡®Noah, get ready. We¡¯ll set off in an hour¡± ¡°Where are we going? Noah was stunned ¡°To negotiate with Robert, of course. This time, the two of you are the main characters. You have to come,¡± Han said. This time, the reason why Han and Robert were on such bad terms was that Han wanted to avenge his two teammates. Now that Han had finally forced Robert to the negotiating table, Noah and Perry had to be present. Noah¡¯s expression changed Noah did not even dare to think about negotiating with Robert. Now that he was asked to confront Robert, Noah did not have that much courage. Moreover, Robert had always cared about his reputation. Han had made such a big fuss and left Hugh nowhere to run. Although it was satisfying and helped them vent their anger, Han actually humiliated Robert by doing this. Robert was such a strong person, but he agreed to Dominic¡¯s negotiations. From this, it could be seen that tonight¡¯s negotiations would be especially dangerous. Perhaps someone would die. if Han went over, he might be killed by Robert¡¯s people! Noah¡¯s eyes fluttered. Then, he looked at Han and gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± + Han indeed did this to avenge them. Perry had just gotten back together with his wife. Perry and his wife were very sweet and enjoyed happy days. As one of the victims of that incident back then, Noah should indeed go. If he didn¡¯t go, not only would Han be embarrassed, Han¡¯s life might even be in danger. Therefore, for the sake of Han, Noah had to go even if he had to face the high and mighty Robert. At the very least, he could take attacks for Han and save Han¡¯s life. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± At this moment, Perry¡¯s voice came from upstairs. With Ashlee¡¯s support, Perry gripped the railing of the stairs with both hands and limped down slowly. His eyes were bright as he said firmly. ¡°Han, you¡¯ve done so much for us. ¡°Now that it¡¯s the most critical moment, how can I not be by your side?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Ashlee said firmly. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Ashlee supported Perry, her eyes calm and determined. Perry¡¯s legs had recovered a little, but he still couldn¡¯t stand up. Ashlee brought Perry a wheelchair and asked him to sit down. Perry took a few deep breaths and tried his best to calm himself down. Then, Perry looked at Han seriously and firmly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Han frowned ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± The two of them said in unison. ¡°Han, you¡¯ve done a lot for us. Now that you¡¯re negotiating with Robert, we have to stand by your side.¡± Perry¡¯s eyes were iparably firm as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Tonight, even if we die, we will die together!¡± ¡°Seeing Perry again is the greatest hope of my life. Han, thank you. Let use with you. Even if we die, we will do it willingly¡± Ashlee said. Over the years, Ashlee had experienced too much pain and torture. Ashlee held on and endured all the humiliation because she had a hope to live and see Perry alive. Now that Ashlee saw Perry again, the two of them talked about everything with each other. Ashlee and Perry both felt that they had no regrets in life. If Ashlee and Perry died with Han tonight, it would be a very heroic and heart wrenching way to die. ¡°Well said! Even if we have to die, we will die together! We will never endure the humiliation to survive!¡± Noah nodded in agreement Han looked at them and felt a little touched. The three of them knew that the negotiation might be the start of the war with Robert, and they knew that they could die. However, they still wanted to go with Han without hesitation It was rare for a woman like Ashlee, who had seen the world, to choose to follow Perry and live and die together. Han lit a cigarette and smiled. ¡°The negotiations haven¡¯t started yet. It¡¯s hard to say who will live or die. Can you stop talking about death nonstop? ¡°That¡¯s bad luck!¡± ¡°Hahaha, everything is based on science now. Why do you still believe in this?¡± Perryughed. ¡°You never know. It¡¯s better to believe than not.¡± Han took a puff of his cigarette and said. ¡°There are still 30 minutes before we leave. Get ready. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± With that. Han turned around and walked out of the door. He smoked a cigarette on the side of the BMW and waited quietly. ¡°Han.¡± At this moment, Lucy walked over and greeted Han. ¡°You¡¯reing with us too?¡± Han frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not for a junior like me to participate in such a big negotiation. I¡¯m going out to look for my sister.¡± Lucy locked at Han with worry in her eyes. ¡°Han, I received news that Hugh has done many things to let Robert down, but Robert didn¡¯t kill him immediately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. *This means that Robert wants to keep Hugh. Your negotiations tonight might not be so smooth.¡± After a pause, Lucy looked even more worried and said in a low voice, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Robert agreed to the negotiation solely because he wanted to set up a trap. Maybe Robert wants to get everyone on your side. ¡°Tonight will be very dangerous!¡± Lucy came from the prestigious Zabel family and experienced more than many people. Lucy had been a smart girl since she was young. She knew the conflicts of society and the facts about human nature like the back of her hand. Lucy also knew the cruelty of the real world better than ordinary people. Therefore, Lucy was very worried about the safety of her grandfather, father, and Han tonight. Han smoked with a calm expression and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. ¡°Even if we¡¯re surrounded by enemies tonight, we are not stupid. No one knows what will happen for sure now. ¡°I will not be easily trapped.¡± When Lucy saw how confident Han was, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and said, ¡°My grandfather and my father have already gone. to familiarize themselves with the ce in advance. Don¡¯t bete. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to look for my sister. She hasn¡¯t been home since she came back. She probably has found a boyfriend and has been staying with him.¡± After saying that, Lucy shook her head, brushed past Han, and left. Han looked at Lucy¡¯s back and found it a little funny. ¡°She¡¯s really mischievous. People might mistake her for the older sister instead. ¡°It seems that not only poor children grow up early. The rich kids mature quite early too. ¡°If the rich heirs are all so sensible, kind, and smart, then I¡¯m afraid the poor will never have a chance to seed. Lucy was so calm and serious at such a young age. She knew the characteristics of different powers and the personalities of many big shots. like the back of her hand. Lucy was also able to get a lot of information. On top of that, Lucy could remain calm during a crisis. It was obvious that Lucy was raised by the Zabel family as the heiress. In time, when Lucy grew up, she would definitely be a powerful and rich woman who had things under control. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of man will be worthy of her in the future,¡± Han sighed. At this moment, Perry, Ashlee, and Noah came out of the vi together. They came to Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°We can go now.¡± The gazes of the three of them were so firm and fearless. Han put out his cigarette, and his eyes became extremely cold and sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end this tonight!¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 There were four people on Han¡¯s side, and there were also Reign and Landon. They could not all fit in one car In the end, Reign called another car and rode with Landon. 40 minutester, the six of them arrived at the neighborhood where the Charm Lounge was, At this moment, there was already a sea of people near the Charm Lounge. Two rows of cars were parked by the roadside, extending for about a mile. They could not drive cars in at all. On both sides of the road, there were some strange and cold eyed people behind the trees, beside the cars, or in the cars. Han and the others could only get out of the car and walk over. The moment they arrived, the people standing on both sides of the road looked over with unfriendly gazes. Ashlee and Noah had never experienced such a scene before. They were all nervous and uneasy. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ashlee was pushing Perry¡¯s wheelchair. She was so nervous that her heart was pounding Perry sat in the wheelchair, feeling uneasy. Noah was so nervous that he walked like a machine. He was drenched in sweat. As they walked thest mile of the road, people stared at them with fierce eyes, making them feel like they had returned to war times and walked into the enemy¡¯s base. And the gazes of these people made them feel as if they were stabbed in the back, hurting. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re really serious. They hired so many people.¡± Landon¡¯s expression was calm. He lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth to smoke. He said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just that they¡¯re a motley crew. I reckon it¡¯s the doing of the ather Four Kings¡± ¡°True strength never depends on numbers. This is not Robert¡¯s style Reign nodded. After all, Reign had experienced fatal dangers in the war zones. Coupled with her high status, although Reign was a little frightened by such an encirclement, she was still calm on the surface ¡°The fact that there are so many of them means that they are not confident,¡± Han said calmly. True experts would not bring too many people with them when negotiating. Now, before the negotiations even started, they had already sent so many people to guard the ce. This meant that someone on Robert¡¯s side was scared. Perry, Ashlee, and Noah looked at each other. There were enemies along thest mile. Perry, Ashlee, and Noah were already extremely afraid. They felt that the other party did not need to attack at all. They already lost before the fight even started. However, Han and the others said that the other party was not confident They must be too carefree. At this moment, Perry, Ashlee, and Noah realized something Han was already at a height that none of them could reach, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t be afraid. These people are just bluffing.¡± Han could also tell that Noah was afraid. He walked over and handed Noah a cigarette. Han lit the cigarette for Noah and said, ¡°When we go inter, you guys just sit there. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Noah nodded with a cigarette in his mouth. After taking a deep puff of the cigarette, Noah was finally not as frightened as before. Soon, the six of them arrived at the entrance of the Charm Lounge. After arriving, their expressions all changed. There were also many people guarding at the entrance of the Charm Lounge. However, these people were not Roberts people, but the Zabel family¡¯s Dominic, Shawn, Karen, and the Zabel family¡¯s elders were all gathered here. Every single one of them emitted a terrifying aura. In addition, there were also many helpers from the Zabel family. *Henry Sherlock, the Worn Shadow!¡± ¡°Goss of the West Height!¡± ¡°The general of the Starry Land, Wayne Dawson.¡± ¡°Vice Commander of the Lightdom Military Department, Felix Howard!¡± Upon seeing these people, the expressions of Reign and Landon changed. Any one of these people was a famous figure. In Lightdom City, they were domineering figures. They were either powerful and influential, or they were vagabonds with extraordinary strength. For example, Henry Sherlock, the Worn Shadow. He was very strong. He was very good with rifles. Henry¡¯s aims were unbelievably urate. and his power was fatal. What was even more terrifying was that this person had a twin brother named Hendrix. Hendrix was also a rather powerful sniper who had never missed. He could take someone¡¯s life from 1.2 miles away. It was impossible to guard against Hendrix. Henry¡¯s presence meant that Hendrix must be hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to make a move. ¡°To be able to invite so many big shots at once, the Zabel family has really invested a lot this time,¡± Landonmented. When Reign saw so many experts, she did not feel excited or surprised at all. Instead, her beautiful face darkened, and her eyes were filled with fear. Robert must be even more powerful so the Zabel family invited so many people. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Reign¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Dominic, Shawn, Karen, and the others The strong had always been lonely The Zabel Lamily had owned so many big shots. It looked impressive. But in fact, the Zabel family was scared and felt that they did not have the ability to defeat Robert That was why they lured a crew ??? like this really Hap Reigh frowned. Her heart sank to the bottom. Reign looked at the entrance of the Charmi Lounge and felt that the entrance was like the mouth of a huge beast. The brast was so big as if it could devour all of them Reigu felt uneasy ¡°Here are so many people!¡± Ashlee. Perry, and Noals were also stunned when they saw so many important figures. Their expressions were restrained and As three small fries, this was the first time Ashlee, Perry, and Noah had seen so many big shots. To put it bluntly, any one of those people was at a high status that Ashlee, Perry, and Noah could never reach in this life. ¡°Mr Zabel Hans expression was calms as he walked over and waved at Dominic ¡°Mr Jaber When he saw Han walking over, Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up. Dominic immediately held Han¡¯s hand enthusiastically and introduced Han to the others with extreme pride ¡°Everyone, this is the Han. He is the divine healer. Mr. Jaber, 1 ¡°He is also the protagonist of our negotiation with Robert today¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many people¡¯s gazesnded on Han They sized hum up with puzzled eyes. He looks even y than my youngest son Mr. Zabel, are you sure he¡¯s the divine healer?¡± ¡°Mr. Zabel, are you joking with mel ¡°Even someone like him can be a divine healer?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Zabel, are we here to stand up for hum tonight¡¯ Is he worth it?¡± Henry Wayne. Felix, and the others sized up Han with sharp eyes. Their gazes were filled with suspicion. In their munds, most of the divine healers were old people in their seventies or righties Divine healers should look especially .llly with white beards. Han was too young. He looked like he was not even 30 years old. How could he be a divine healer? As soon as the people saw Han, their minds began to waver. They felt that it was not worth it to fight against Robert for Han Jaber Donnie¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. Then, he looked at Han ¡°Mr Zabel, let me do it¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He walked up to Henry, who was the first to express his doubts, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your name is Henry Sherlock, right? There is an old injury in the third thoracic vertebra of your chest. Every time you circte your vital energy to this point, you will feel suffocated, and your bones will almost shatter, right When Henry heard this, his eyes widened in disbelief. He eximed, ¡°How, how did you know? Han stares at Henry and said word by word. ¡°Your injury was not caused by anyone else It was because you identally pricked yourself and injured your nerves while practicing a unique technique. ¡°Without a suntable treatment n, that bone will bepletely shattered in another three months. The nerves will also be damaged. ¡°And you will be paralyzed by then!¡± Henry¡¯s expression changed drastically. His mouth opened, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. What Han sand was all correci! It was fine if Han could only see Henry¡¯s injuries. Most importantly, Han could also see how Henry was injured. I was too amazing! Han ignored Henry¡¯s shock and turned to look at Wayne. ¡°Your problem isn¡¯t that serious. It¡¯s just that someone hit you in Marchst year and caused liver damage. ¡°The liver is an organ that can be regenerated. In three months at most, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± na pewterday, itsted mean kevand er if?ylen muder Homard puri kend at Hay you will feel a tu carly stages. If you pe diferency Fron sed There Kompimely. As long as promi Mur wday¡¯s treat you all ser by one¡± As he year. Han or and pushed Perry: He said solemnly ¡°Gays, Perry and Noah are my mured by Hugh and have been living in a for the past few years. Their loves were Jaloo want to stand up for them in today¡¯s negotiation ¡°We treat te your help y When carry beard Hanis words, they were all overjoyed Their ¡°Me Jahre, dust worry We¡¯ll definerty wagon your ¡°Even though we don¡¯t know you free long, we will respect Mr. Zabel. No matter what happens, we will live and die together¡± They all expersed that they would stand firmy on Han¡¯s sale tonight. When Drew this, he ended and looked at Han with even more admiration With just few simple words, Har geroved himself and made the heroes take his side. Han truly did a good jos Shawn¡¯s face and slightly when he saw Han mingling with those prople So it¡¯s amor unte for the tunn Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Dominic checked the time, and his face darkened. ¡°Alright, since Mr. Jaber and the other protagonists have arrived, let¡¯s go in ¡° With that, Dominic came to Han, Perry, and Noah and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you don¡¯t have to speak later. Even if Robert is here today. I¡¯ll do my best to seek justice for you. I don¡¯t care if I die.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Perry and Noah said sincerely. Over the past few days, the Zabel family people had taken good care of Perry and Noah¡¯s families. Perry and Noah felt as if they had returned to their own homes Now, Dominic was still willing to go so far as to fight against Robert for their sake. ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony Dominic smiled. As he spoke. Dominic looked at Han with a consulting gaze. However, when Dorninie saw Reign and Landon behind Han, he was slightly stunned. Dominic¡¯s eyes were filled with shock Obviously. Dominar did not expect Han to bring these two big shots. Reign was the CEO of the Labenz family¡¯spany. And Landon was the divine General of the Labenz family. Reign and Landon were famous people in Lightdor City: Compared to the Zabel family, they were only slightly weaker. It was surprising that Reign and Landon were here for Han While Dominic was shocked, he had a whole new level of respect for Han As expected of Mr. Jaber, he was indeed amazing ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in Han nodded slightly without saying anything. If Domine could avenge Perry and Noah today, there would be no need for Han to make a move. If Dominic could not rear haro ensus with Robert, Han naturally would not let it pass easily. The group of people walked into the Charm Lounge and towards the room they had talked about with Robert After entering the Charm Lounge, everyone felt an iparably terrifying pressure sweeping over from all directions. In the hall, there were two guards in ck standing at every entrance. The guards were all experially tall, and their gazes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s Each one of the guards emitted a rather terrifying aura. There were also many guards in ck in the corners of the hall. Those guards were expressionless and extremely cold. They were like warriors walking in the darkness, filled with killing intent. ¡°The ck Dragons¡± When Dominic, Shawn, Karen, and the others saw these people, their faces darkened again. The ck Dragons was a mercenary group that belonged to Robert. Every one of the team members had fought in the extraterritorial battlefield before. Their hands were stained with blood, and they had iparably powerfulbat abilities The ck Dragons was Robert¡¯s strongest team that had fought many sessful battles on extraterritorial battlefields. They had once ughtered a general-ss group that the Whileal Kingdom had sent to invade their country. They were famous and had iparable strength. Once all the ck Dragons members gathered, even if the Four Kings attacked together, they would not be the ck Dragons¡¯ match. ¡°Even the ck Dragons members are here. Looks like Robert is serious this time. It seems that conflict is unavoidable. Landon frowned. ¡°Have you prepared your weapon? Reign asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to risk my life today, I will protect you and Mr. Jaber, Land Hearing this, Reign nodded slightly, but her expression was will solemn. Since the strongest team under Robert, the ck Dragons, hade, it meant that Robert them go. Or rather, Robert probably had no intention of letting Han, Nosh, and t Thee Under Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ki Depa puz Tie iparatio There ¡°Dad from ¡°Since Bruder I ba Bark Dog drpee w?rter she could see Hardan even with ber Marne, and the ch ri were expressionless. They walked through and the had experienced t burdened sediately sensed this is tough too. Dont forget, we also trace of fear faxed through his sole gate of so many ck Dragons experts, his entire body ¡°Let i ser at the end As he spoon scooking a fupreme bur Has Lps were tremble and bi evas pille The closer Noah The ck Dragons of the hall desputed by Robert, the re terrified he bec rben did not speak, but the gates of those people made Noah¡¯s scalp tingle It wasn¡¯t put Noah. Perry and Ashlee Perry and Ashlee clenched their fists tightly in fear her faces 55 Everyone prevent was under huge pressure. Everyone¡¯s eyes were Once the door was pushed open it meant that they became Roberti Once something was done, there might not be going back emy. And there were probably going to be deaths. Robert was a powerful person. No one would be willing to be the first to open this door even if they were mentally prepared. Even Domine didn¡¯t want his rtionship with Robert to be so tense Han was expressionless. He walked forward unmediately and pushed open the door with a creak The moment the door opened, an iparably ferocious and cold killing intent rushed surrounded Han like a ferocious tiger released from its cage. Robert had such an intimadating aura And his killing intent swallowed Han like a huge wave! As this monstrous killing intent spread, Dominic, Shawn, Karen, Wayne, and the others all looked as if they were facing a great enemy with solemn expressions. At this moment, all of them felt as if they were being stared at by a fierce and the others all felt that their bodies turned cold, and they had goosebumps. ry tiger. Domink, Shawn, Karen, Wayne ¡°Robert¡¯s aura is already so terrifying before he even arrived. His cultivation level i frowned Judging from this sura, Karen knew that Robert was still the po Karen Upon hearing this menu Shewn, and the others expression darkened Karen had been an seriusion for so long and his cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds. In the end, Karen still could One would smager here terrdying Robert was ¡°Hen¡± Krips lonend worriedly at Haylen ahead Robert was so strong that just Robert¡¯s murderous aura alone made Reign feel cold all over her body Then, how much pressure would Han, who was the first to bear the brunt, feel Just as Kragh was worried. Haylen had already stepped into the hall H?ysen did not sorm to be affected by this aura. He walked in expressionlessly and sat on a chair. Han stared at Robert, who was setting at the head of the table Han¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a krufe ¡°You asked us to negotiate, but you set so many people to guard Robert, you are indeed arrogant. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 There were only five people in the hall. Robert sat on the main seat like he owned the ce. His skin was fair and healthy. Robert was chubby, and his face was filled with a kind smile The Four Kings stood behind Robert, his entire body emitting an iparably terrifying aura. Damian Wales was stud like a huge iron tower, and his eyes were as sharp as des, de King of Northern Deseret Tomas Berry carried a saber on his back, and he was filled with killing intent as well. Eagle King of Dragon Hole Zac Hond was expressionless. His temples were puffed, and his gaze was as terrifying as a venomous snake. Zar¡¯s gaze made one shudder. Each of them was terrifying in their own way, and their murderous auras were overwhelming Meanwhile, Hugh, who was listed as one of the Four Kings, stood behind Robert. There was a hint of fear in Hugh¡¯s eyes as he trembled. However, when Hugh looked at Han, an iparably intense and terrifying hatred shed in Hugh¡¯s eyes. It was as if Hugh wanted to tear Han into pieces. ¡°Mr. Jaber is indeed a young hero. Im impressed.¡± Robert looked at Han with a smile. He was still as benevolent and amiable as ever. However, when Robert looked at Han, a hint of shock shed across Robert¡¯s eyesCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just now, Robert had deliberately released his killing intent to a terrifying degree. Robert¡¯s goal was to show off his strength and make the Zabel family members, Han, and the others scared. Moreover, after Robert released his killing intent just now, he had been observing everyone at the scene. Robert was sure that he had indeed scared many people. Even Karen could not help but tremble when Robert¡¯s aura swept past. However, only Han was an exception! Facing Robert¡¯s aura, Han walked in without even moving his eyes. Not only did Han sit opposite Robert, but Han¡¯s eyes were also like iron hooks as he stared at Robert coldly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯vee a long way. As the host, I¡¯ll treat you to a cup of coffee.¡± Robert smiled and made a cup of coffee. Then, Robert suddenly pushed the cup of coffee toward Han. The cup of coffee moved fast and suddenly. It arrived in front of Han in an instant. Han immediately made a move and caught the coffee cup. Buzzl Just as Han touched the coffee cup with his hand, a wave of vital energy that was like a tsunami came out from the coffee cup and swept over. It was fast! It was fierce! It was powerful! ¡°Is that Hidden Strength?¡± Han frowned and thought for himself. Seeing this scene, Tomas and Damian allughed sinisterly. Their eyes were ferocious as if they could already see the scene of Han being injured by the coffee cup. They all knew that the reason why Robert offered Han coffee was to test Han. In this coffee, there must be the terrifying Hidden Strength left by Robert Previously, Han had used Hidden Strength to deal with Hugh. Han had killed Hugh¡¯s subordinates and Jason. And Han left no evidence. Even though they knew that Han was the murderer, they did not have any evidence against Han. That was why Robert would give Han a taste of his own medicine. He wanted to use Hidden Strength to trich Har lesson. However, in the next second, the smiles on their faces from. Han took the cup of coffee and slightly bent his palm to let the coffee cup Strength in the cup, Han picked up the cup of coffee. At this moment, Han was not injured at all. He was still to steady and expressionless Han parked up the cup of coffee and said coldly, I¡¯vee from afar, and you only have a cup of coffee to offer. Is this how you treat your quests? Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed The Four Kings expression also changed The cup of coffee in Han¡¯s hand actually did not have any ripples. The surface of the coffee did not even move. ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate Since you¡¯re to stingy. I¡¯ll leave this cup of coffee for you to drink!¡± At this moment, before they could speak. Han suddenly pped his palm, sending the coffee cup flying toward Robert¡¯s face Chapter 271 Chapter 271 The speed of the cup moving iparably high Robert still had a smile on his face. He did not dodge. At this critic al moment. Fagle King of Dragon Hole Zac attacked. He took a step forward and grabbed the coffee cup his right hard which was like an eagle¡¯s w There was a buzzing sound with As soon as Zac grabbed the coffee cup, the Hidden Strength in the cup immediately surged out like a wave and rushed into ¡°Remove¡± Zac¡¯s expression changed. He bent his palm, wanting to remove the Hidden Strength in the cup However, it was useless. The Hidden Strength rushed into Zac¡¯s body like running water, causing cracks to appear on Zac¡¯s arm and blood gushed out Han¡¯s Hidden Strength was too powerful. Zac could not take it at all. This force was like a surging wave that rushed into Zac¡¯s body along his arm, destroying his internal organs ruthlessly ¡°What¡¯s going on Zac¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Zac had expected Han to be very powerful, but he did not expect Han to be so powerful Han¡¯s Hidden Strength was like a de that made Zac feel immense danger Zac no longer held back. He used all the vital energy in his body and used all has strength to suppress Han¡¯s Hidden Strength, which was like a de and a sword. However, at this moment, with a muffled sound, the coffee cup suddenly shook. The coffee was infused with a mysterious force, and it into a liquid arrow that aimed at Zac¡¯s face. The liquid arrow was fast and ruthless. ¡°It¡¯s over. Zac was desperately suppressing the Hidden Strength in his body. He did not expect such an incident. His pupils constricted violently, and his eyes were filled with despair. A shadow of death overtook Zac, making him feel cold all over his body. The Hidden Strength in Zac¡¯s body was surging. There was nothing Zac could do. He could only watch helplessly in despair as the liquid arrow arrived. Just as Zar thought that he was about to die, de King of Nothern Deseret attacked. He unsheathed his saber and shed at the liquid arrow ng A dull sound of metal shing resounded. The liquid arrow exploded Tomas took three steps back, his saber-wielding arm trembling slightly. ¡°Double Hidden Strength At this moment. Tomas and Zac¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They looked at Han in shock. Especially Zac, after the shock, his eyes were filled with fear Double Hidden Strength! This method was rather terrifying! Being able to use Double Hidden Strength meant that Han¡¯s control over Hidden Strength had reached a superb level! If not for Tomas, Zar¡¯s head would have been pierced by the liquid arrow. Tomas held the saber in his hand. His expression was dark as he stared at Han and muttered, ¡°Impressive!¡± The coffee cup had injured both of them. Han¡¯s strength had exceeded their imagination. Not only them, but Damian and Hugh¡¯s expressions also changed drastically. Especially Hugh. Hugh looked at Han with hatred and fear in his eyes. Double Hidden Strength! Han used an unfathomable attack method that even the Four Kings could not master. In the entire world, probably only Robert could master if In other words, Han¡¯s strength was already close to Robert¡¯s. However, Robert¡¯s strength was obtained through years of cultivation and battle. It took Robert more than 40 years to cultivate and reach such a realm. Han was not even 30 years old, but he was alreadyparable to Robert! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Han was simply a monster! ¡°No wonder he dared to be so unreasonable. It turns out that he has so much strength.¡± As Robert looked at Han, a hint of fear and admiration shed across Robert¡¯s eyes. An expert¡¯s strength could be seen by only simple moves. Han had used the Double Hidden Strength, which meant that his strength was at least general- ss! Perhaps Han was even stronger than Karen. But soon, Robert¡¯s expression returned to kind and benevolent. The smile on Robert¡¯s face was even warmer and more cheerful than before, making people feel warm andfortable. Robert looked at Han with a smile. ¡°That was impressive. Mr. Jaber, you are really a young hero. I¡¯m stunned.¡± As soon as Robert finished speaking, Dominic, Shawn, Karen, Reign, Landon, Wayne, Felix, and the others walked in. Henry immediately went to the window and pulled open the curtains. He stood guard by the window with a cold gaze.. The position Henry chose was excellent. It could provide a vision for Henry¡¯s teammates who were ambushing. If there was a conflict, Henry could even break out of the window and escape. Not to mention the eighth floor, the professional escape equipment Henry brought with him could allow him to escape safely from the eighteenth floor. After they entered, they took their seats. Noah, Perry, Ashlee, and Reign sat next to Han. Dominic and the others also sat next to Han, forming a confrontation with Robert. When the Four Kings saw this scene, their faces darkened. They immediately sat down beside Robert. After everyone took their seats, the division of factions was immediately clear! There were five people from Robert¡¯s side and more than ten people from Han¡¯s side. A murderous aura spread out. The atmosphere in the room was iparably oppressive and tense. Noah, Perry, and Ashlee were all nervous. They didn¡¯t dare to look at Robert. They lowered their heads and were drenched in cold sweat Although Robert had fewer people on his side, Robert and his people had umted prestige in Lightdom City for a long time. Just the aura and prestige of Robert and his people were enough to suppress Noah, Perry, and Ashlee. ¡°The Zabel family, there are Dominic, Karen, and Shawn. The Labenz family, there are Reign, Landon. ¡°And there are also Felix, Wayne, Henry¡­ When Tomas, Darnian, and Zac saw so many people, they darkened their faces. These people were all famous big shots in the martial arts world, but they were all on Han¡¯s side. If there was going to be a fight, even if the the ck Dragons came up, the oue would still be unpredictable. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Robert nced at these people. He was still smiling and appeared especially approachable. Finally, Robert¡¯s gazended on Dominic. ¡°Mr. Zabel, thank you for being here today. Tll be the host today. Everyone, please have a good supper.¡± With that, Robert pped his hands. As soon as Robert finished speaking, many beautiful waitresses walked in with the dishes. The waitresses served many steaming and delicious dishes. Soon the table was filled with all kinds of rarely rooked dishes How to one present was in the mood to eat. They kept staring at the other party Bard. are here to ¡°Even if you want to negotiate, you have to eat If you don¡¯t eat well, how can you have the strength to negotiate?¡± Robert smiled warmly and greeted ¡°Everyone must be exhausted from the long travel. It¡¯s time for supper Comte,e,e. Everyone, sit down and enjoy the meal¡± When Karen, Wayne, and the others saw this, they all felt kind of strange They were all here with an aggressive and murderous attitude They had prepared for a deadly fight with Robert Now, Robert was weing them with such enthusiasm and smiles. The previous hostile and aggressive people felt sotturwhat awkward It was hard for anyone to attack someone who was friendly Robert¡¯s attitude made it very difficult for them to be hostile for a moment The situation waspletely different from what they had imagined! ¡°Come,e,e Don¡¯t stand on ceremony Let¡¯s eat¡± Robert still smiled Domini, Karen Reign Landon, and the others looked at each other, not knowing what Robert was up to. ¡°Could he have poisoned the food? Ashlee asked in a low voice Upon hearing this. Noah Perry, and the others all changed their expressions. They did not dare to try the food at all. Just as everyone was at a loss for words. Han already got a bowl of soup for himself and took a few gulps. ¡°That Domine, Shawn, Reign, and the others all looked at Han with puzzled eyes. Was Han really going to eat it? Han¡¯s expression was calm. He took another sip of soup, picked up a piece of beef, and put it in his mouth. ¡°Mr. Bard is right Only when you re full will you have the strength to negotiate The food is not poisonous Everyone, eat now. We still have to fightter. If you don¡¯t have the strength, you won¡¯t be able to fight.¡± After saying that, Han picked up some seafood stew and ate it. As he ate, Han praised, ¡°Charm Lounge¡¯s seafood stew is indeed superb. It¡¯s so delicious¡± Sering Han eating, everyone was stunned. What was going on? The people wondered whether Han hade for the good or negotiation. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 After Han finished eating seafood stew, he ate another piece of BBQ ribs. And then, Han began to eat thesagna Then, Han had some more of the fruit tter and pancakes¡­. Han had a great time eating the food. The empty tes umted in front of him. As he ate, Han sighed. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve had authentic local food in Lightdom City after being back for so long. It¡¯s delicious¡± Other than Robert who was still smiling, everyone present was stunned. They could not understand what Han was doing. Damian, Zac, and Tomas stared at Han with rold and puzzled eyes. After exchanging the coffee cup with Han just now, they knew that Han was very powerful and terrifying. They had prepared to fight with Han Now that Han suddenly ate like this, they didn¡¯t know what to do. From the looks of it, it was as if Han was attending a ssmate reunion rather than a negotiation. Dominic, Shawn, and the others were also a little dumbfounded. Robert said that he would treat them to supper, but he might just be pretending to be polite and thinking of ways to kill them. And Han, who was supposed to be the enemy of Robert, actually started eating after hearing Robert¡¯s words? And Han was really enjoying the food. Robert smiled as he watched Han eat. His gaze became even more appreciative ¡°Han¡± Reign frowned slightly. She tugged at Han¡¯s sleeve and gave him a look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s not the right ce or time.¡± Reign said ¡°Han, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Perry also whispered. ¡°This is the enemy¡¯s ce, Noah quickly whispered. Even ordinary people knew that it was not good to eat in such a serious ce where a fight might break out at any time. ¡°Hahaha¡± Seeing them like this, Hanughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Negotiation is negotiation. Eating is eating. The enemy is the enemy. ¡°These three things are independent of each other. We don¡¯t need to mix them together at all. ¡°We¡¯ve been busy for so long. Of course, we have to eat first. We¡¯ll only have the strength to fight when it¡¯s time. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your spirit just because of the enemy¡¯s smiles and words!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Dominic, Shawn, Karen, Wayne, and Henry all had a shine in their eyes, and they emitted a terrifying glow ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll eat too.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber is as expected of a divine healer. He is amazing, let¡¯s eat too!¡± Karenughed out loud and also began to eat. Wayne, Felix, and the others also came to a realization. They sat down and ate heartily. At this moment, their auras soared again, and their eyes became iparably bold and determined. Seeing this scene, Robert¡¯s eyes lit up. However, no one could catch this sh of brilliance in Robert¡¯s eyes. Robert poured himself a cup of coffee. As he drank coffee, he stared at Han. While Robert¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration, a cold killing intent shed across them. The first time was always the best. The second time was slightly worse. And the third time was hard to seed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°When the other party is exhausted, I would be replenished. That is how I win!¡± This was the art of war Robert had used against the Zabel family! First, Robert arranged for many subordinates to surround the mile-long road leading to the Charm Lounge. Then, he asked the ck Dragons to guard the first floor of the Charm Lounge and the various staircases. Robert gave everyone in the Zabel family a wake-up call, making the people on the Zabel family¡¯s side lose their spirit and determination to win. The moment the door opened, Robert released his aura and intimidated everyone on the Zabel family¡¯s side. Robert gave them a show of strength and once again suppressed the aura and confidence of the Zabel family and the others. Then, Robert retracted his monstrous aura and faced them with a smule. Robert hid his toughness in his friendly attitude and invited them to eat, making them unable to resist or go against him. This way, Robert couldpletely weaken the aura of everyone on Dominic¡¯s side. Robert wanted to weaken their aura to the lowest level and create an ideal condition for the subsequent negotiation. The reaction of everyone on the Zabel family¡¯s side was all within Robert¡¯s expectations. However, Han was unaffected! Moreover, Han ignored all Robert¡¯s arrangements and ate heartily. Han even pointed out the core of today¡¯s matter! Eating was eating. The enemy was the enemy. Negotiating was negotiating! Dominic and the rest of the people were all very smart. They immediately understood Robert¡¯s intentions and regained their aura. In any case, they were going to fight next. Instead of fighting on an empty stomach, it was better to fight after eating. ¡°Mr. Bard¡­ Damian said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s eat too,¡± Robert said calmly. With that, Robert also began to cat Unlike Han, who ate everything heartily, Robert chose to eat food that was light. Damian, Tomas, and Zac looked at each other, but they soon understood and began to eat as well. Only when one was full would one have the strength! No matter what would happen next, they had the strength to deal with it. Everyone at the scene was eating! Only Hugh looked at the table full of dishes. He did not know whether to eat or not. Robert had a kind expression on his face. Robert called Hugh over and let Hugh sit beside him. Robert smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Eat first.¡± With that, Robert picked up a piece of steak and ced it on the te in front of Hugh. ¡°Mr. Bard, have have you forgiven me? Hugh looked at Robert and was so touched that his eyes turned red. Hugh had done so many things to let Robert down and even embezzled Robert¡¯s assets. Now, in front of so many people. Robert invited Hugh to sit together and even asked Hugh to eat so kindly. This meant that Robert no longer cared about Hugh¡¯s faults At this moment, Hugh recalled what Damian had said to him. Hugh was even more certain that Robert wanted to protect him in this negotiation ¡°This is the steak from Jarape. It¡¯s very delicious. Don¡¯t waste it. Eat it,¡± Robert said indifferently. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bard. I will do anything to repay you in the future.¡± Tears welled up in Hugh¡¯s eyes. Only then did Hugh obey Robert¡¯s request. Hugh picked up the knife and fork on the table and began to eat. Hugh cried as she ate. This was a cry of gratitude, but also of excitement and joy. The Zabel family and Han had sent so many people to deal with Hugh. It made Hugh so afraid that he felt that he might die a horrible death. Now that Robert was treating Hugh like this. It was definitely Robert protecting Hugh! How could Hugh not be excited to realize such an important message? When Dominic, Shawn, Reign, and the others saw this scene, their gazes instantly sank Especially Dominic, his heart sank to the bottom. Robert was obviously doing this to tell them that he would protect Hugh! Thinking of this, Dominic looked at Han again with a solemn expression. Based on Dominic¡¯s understanding of Han, Dominic knew that Han would not let it pass easily. In other words, a huge battle would definitely break out today! Bang! Just when everyone thought that Robert wanted to protect Hugh, Robert suddenly grabbed Hugh¡¯s head and mmed it on the table. Robert used so much force that it caused Hugh¡¯s head to bleed. The te in front of Hugh shattered. Hugh was in pain. He held onto the table and wanted to get up. At this moment, Robert picked up a knife on the table and pierced Hugh¡¯s palm, nailing it to the table. Immediately after, Robert pulled out the saber on Tomas¡¯s back. Robert raised the saber and cut off one of Hugh¡¯s ears. Then, Robert cut off one of Hugh¡¯s arms from the shoulder. Blood sttered all over the table. All of this was unimaginably fast. In the blink of an eye, Robert had already cut off Hugh¡¯s arm and put the saber back into Tomas¡¯s scabbard ¡°Ahhh!¡± At this moment, Hugh¡¯s dreadful scream suddenly sounded, Dominic, Shawn, and the others were eating. They did not expect Robert to attack so suddenly. They were all stunned. The entire ce was silent! Everyone was shocked. Just now, Robert was still acting as if he wanted to protect Hugh. Now Robert suddenly cut off Hugh¡¯s arm, they could not react in time. Han also stopped eating and looked at Robert. Noah, Perry, and Ashlee were so frightened that they covered their mouths. They had their eyes wide open, and they were iparably terrified. They couldn¡¯t say a word. Reign and Landon frowned. At this moment, Robert seemed to have done something extremely ordinary. Robert wiped his mouth elegantly and revealed a benevolent smile. He looked at Han with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you satisfied now?¡± At this moment, Robert¡¯s smile was like a demon¡¯s, iparably terrifying Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Blood sttered all over the table. There was even some blood dripping onto thesagna in front of Han. It was red and fresh. Robert sat opposite Han. Robert had a kind face like a saint¡¯s, and he looked at Han with a smile. This scene was iparably strange and terrifying. Anyone would be scared to see such a thing. Even the brave Wayne, Felix, Landon, Karen, and the others shuddered when they saw what Robert did. This person was a real devil among humans! Robert was so changeable! And he was vtile! Just now, when everyone thought that Robert would stand up for Hugh and protect Hugh, Robert suddenly attacked Hugh. How could anyone not be afraid of such a person? Not to mention Dominic and the others, even Damian, Tomas, and Zac, who were beside Robert, were a little afraid. ¡°Robert, what do you mean by this?¡± Han asked calmly. Robert was still smaling. He nced at Ashlee and said. Tve already understood the grudge between you and Hugh. Everything stems from this woman ¡°Because of her, Jason had a run-in with your two people, which led to everything that happened after that. ¡°For this matter, Hugh was in the wrong, so I punished him by cutting off one of his hands and one of his ears. Are you satisfied with it?¡± Ashlee felt as if she had fallen into an icehouse when Robert looked at her. Her scalp went numb, and she shivered. Perry still wanted to stand up for Ashlee, but before he could speak, Robert nced at him again, making Perry swallow all the words he wanted to say next. Although Robert was smiling, his gaze was iparably terrifying. It made Perry shudder. Perry felt his hair stand on end. Bang! Han picked up the cup in his hand and made a move immediately. He smashed the cup on the table, causing a muffled sound. With Han¡¯s move, the intimidation that Robert gave Ashlee, Perry, and the others immediately disappeared without a trace. Robert turned around and looked at Han. He said calmly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were calm. He put down the cup and said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not enough¡± Then what do you want? Robert asked. ¡°I want him to suffer the same pain. Cut off his feet, cripple his hands, and let him live in pain for the rest of his life.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t you think this is too much?¡± Robert¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Jason and Hugh have tortured my brother and his girlfriend for so many years. Haven¡¯t they been too much? Han said. ¡°But you already killed Jason. Now, Hugh has also paid the price. What else do you want?¡± Damian said in a low voice. Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Hugh and said, ¡°Jason deserves to die. He died too quickly. Without Hugh¡¯s help. Jason would not have the ability to torture my brother for so long. ¡°Hugh is the real culprit! ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t kill him. I want him to suffer the same pain. I want him to live in pain and torture for the rest of his life.¡± Following Han¡¯s voice, a cold killing intent swept over and suppressed Hugh Hugh was already in unbearable pain after losing an arm. Now that he was suppressed by Han¡¯s aura, he was even more terrified. Hugh sat on the chair and felt shattered. When Damian, Tomas, and Zac heard this, their eyes suddenly turned cold. Han was not trying to kill but to torture Hugh! Torturing Hugh was equivalent to pping Robert¡¯s facel ¡°Is there no room for negotiation?¡± Robert asked. Han shook his head firmly. There¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Robert smiled. His smile was even more benevolent than before. ¡°Actually, your condition is not too much. ¡°But do you know what negotiation is? ¡°The reason why both sides are sitting together to negotiate is that both sides have the power to make the other party suffer. ¡°You found the Zabel family and the Labenz family, and they invited so many experts. They are indeed a group of experts who can fight against my ck Dragons and the Four Kings. ¡°But have you ever thought that even if they swarm me, they might not be my match** Buzzi As Robert spoke, an iparably majestic aura spread out from his body. Robert¡¯s aura soared into the sky and shattered the clouds in the sky. With Robert as the center, everyone within a three-kilometer radius was forced to kneel on the ground by this aura. All the cockroaches, rats, and bugs within the range exploded at this moment, turning into a bloody mist. At this moment, all the ck Dragons knelt down and looked in the direction of Robert, their eyes filled with fanatical worship. Thump! Thump! In the hall, other than Dominic, Karen, Wayne, Landon, and Han, everyone present was suppressed by this majestic aura. Robert¡¯s aura made them kneel down and shudder. They looked at Robert with fear in their eyes. They felt pressure as if a huge giant mountain was pressing down on their shoulders. This kind of pressure made them unable to even raise their heads. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Was this Robert¡¯s real strength? Robert was too strong! ¡°Seven-star general-ss level. When¡­ when did you reach this level?¡± Dominic looked at Robert with shock in his his entire body trembling. Robert was powerful! He was too powerful! Judging from Robert¡¯s aura alone, Robert was at least a seven-star general-ss expert! eyes and ¡°How could this be? How could you cultivate faster than me?¡± Karen¡¯s pupils constricted violently. His face was filled with disbelief and shock. Robert was already very old. He was at the final stage of his life. However, this old man¡¯s cultivation speed was actually faster than a young person like Karen. How¡­ how was this possible? ¡°Seven-star general-ss level, how is this possible? How is this possible?¡± Wayne¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as his body trembled. The Zabel family and everyone present was also dumbfounded. Seven-star general-ss expert was superb and could look down on the entire country. This kind of expert could earn respect even if he was in the military department of Longhard Kingdom. Seven-star general-ss expert was simply an invincible existence Landon looked at Robert. Landon¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression was shocked. Landon was terrified and clenched his fists uneasily. Sweat oozed from Landon¡¯s forehead and dripped onto the ground, Landon had provoked the wrong person! Such a terrifying existence was rare in the entire country. Robert was so strong that ordinary people could not imagine. If Robert unleashed his full strength today, it was possible that everyone here would die. Reign was also extremely terrified and pale. The entire ce was silent. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Robert with shock and fear in their eyes Robert¡¯s gaze was cold as he pointed his index finger at Han. Puff! A sword beam came out of Robert¡¯s fingertips. It pierced a huge hole in the clothes on Han¡¯s neck. The sword beam did not lose its momentum and even punched a hole in the wall behind Har?. ¡°Sword beam?¡± ¡°Did the vital energy leave his body? Seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked. They looked at Robert with eyes filled with fear. A sword beam was shot out of Robert¡¯s finger. What kind of technique was this? The Sixth Divine Sword? The martial skill that only appeared in the novel was used by Robert How was this possible? At this moment, even Karen, Landon, and Wayne felt a strong sense of despair. It was over! Robert was too strong Even if they attacked together, they might not be a match for Robert. They were truly in despair! Endless despair filled the entire hall and enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts. At this moment, Robert looked at Han with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too naive to think that you can fight me just because you have so many people?¡± Han was expressionless ¡°What do you want?¡± Robert was still smiling, as kind and benevolent as he was previously. ¡°What I want is very simple. Hugh has already paid his price. ¡°Then, next, we should clear the debts of you and the Zabel family. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed my business by inviting so many people. We have to settle this score! ¡°Think about it carefully. How much do you owe me?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Robert had a smile on his face. He looked harmless and amiable. His voice was also so gentle However, there was a strong killing intent in Robert¡¯s voice. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present felt so cold as if they had fallen into an ice hole. And they were all trembling. Everyone knew that Robert was going to settle old scores. Instantly, everyone was terrihed and uneasy. At this moment. Dominic, Shawn, and the others¡¯ hearts sank to the bottom. Especially Shawn. He was even more terrified and regretful than anyone else there If Shawn had known that Robert possessed so much strength. Shawn would not have dared to go against Robert no matter what This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now, for the sake of Han, the Zabel family was going to be sacrificed! If Robert became angry and killed Karen and the others, the Zabel family would suffer a huge loss. ¡°Landon¡± Reign was also extremely shocked. She hurriedly turned her gaze to Landon. Landon gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. He forcefully broke free from the suppression of Robert¡¯s aura. He stood up and pounced at Han. Before he arrived here, Landon was already prepared to take Han away. Landon was ready to help Han escape. Just as Landon was about to take Han away, Robert sneered. Again, Robert extended one of his fingers. The sword beam carried great power. The sword beam crisscrossed and instantly arrived at Landon¡¯s chest. ¡°Damn it!¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could no longer care about Han. There was an iron weapon appeared in Landon¡¯s hand. Landon quickly ced the weapon across his chest. Bang When the sword beam hit the metal of the iron weapon, the sound of metal shing sounded. The powerful force sent Landon flying and crashing into the wall. Landon fell to the ground and coughed violently. Blood dripped from the corner of Landon¡¯s mouth, and he felt a burning pain in his chest. Landon looked down and saw that there were already two holes in the iron weapon in his hand. ¡°What the Landon¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his face turned extremely pale. He was iparably terrified. Robert¡¯s vital energy had left his body, but it could still cause such damage to an iron weapon. What kind of sword beam was that? Even bullets did not have such terrifying destructive power! Had Robert¡¯s strength already reached this level? Robert smiled and red at Landon. Then, Robert nced at Reign and said, ¡°Landon, I know you¡¯re very strong. But I¡¯ve been in the world for so long, and I have always differentiated love and hatred clearly. This matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better not interfere ¡°And you, Reign, you¡¯d better stay out of this. ¡°I have a not-so-bad rtionship with the Labenz family. I don¡¯t want to kill you!¡± After Robert stared at Reign, Reign immediately felt her hair stand on end. There were goosebumps all over her body. Reign opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but fear prevented her from saying a word. Robert looked at Felix, Wayne, Henry, and the others and said coldly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you! ¡°You¡¯d better not make a move. Otherwise, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here.¡± Henry, Wayne, and the others felt cold all over their bodies. They trembled and couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Mr. Bard¡­¡± Dominic suppressed his fear and wanted to plead for Han. *Mr. Zabel, you shut up tool¡± Robert also nced at Dominic coldly. In an instant, Dominic felt as if he was being stared at by a ferocious ghost. His body turned cold and he could not Robert nced at everyone present before looking at Han with a cold gaze. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Han asked. Robert smiled and nced at Hugh. Then, Robert looked at Han and said, ¡°In order to avenge your brother, I cut off an arm and an ear of my capable subordinate. ¡°In return, I want you to work for me! ¡°If you want to live, I want you to rece Hugh as my subordinate, one of the Four Kings.¡± Boom! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They looked at Han and Robert in shock. The matter had blown up so much that Robert had suffered heavy losses. They all thought that Robert would either kill Han or kill Han¡¯s two brothers. They did not expect that Robert wanted to subdue Han. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 ¡°You want me to work for you?¡± Han could not help butugh when he heard Robert¡¯s remarks. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Robert Bard smiled brightly and said naively, ¡°So long as you¡¯re willing to follow me, I guarantee that your friends will also live a good prosperous life in the future. No one will dare to mess with them in Lightdom City. ¡°I will also make sure that your family gets to enjoy wealth and prestige perpetually! ¡°How about this? To demonstrate my sincerity, I will give you 200 million dors right now! ¡°Also, the billions of dors circting in Hugh¡¯s underground bank will also be yours!¡± After saying that, Robert immediately pulled out a checkbook, wrote down 200 million dors, and handed it to Han as a form of guarantee. Everyone gasped. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. After all, the man decided to hand out 200 million dors in one go! On top of the 200 million dors, Hugh¡¯s underground bank, which certainly worthed over billions of dors and managed. the flow of various funds under Robert¡¯smand, was also a part of the deal. With that ginormous amount of cash, whoever owned it would be so wealthy that one would never have to worry about money again. Robert was going all out in order to recruit Han! Before the man of the center of attention could agree, many people present were already tempted. Even 200 million dors, instead of billions, could sustain them for the rest of their lives. Therefore, Hugh¡¯s expression changed drastically when he leard this. After all, he could not help but wonder what he would end up doing if Robert allowed Han to rece him. Gloominess appeared on the faces of Tomas, Zar, and Damian in the meantime. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. If Han did agree to work for Robert, that would imply that Hugh and Han would be working side by side in the future. One might wonder how they were going to get along in the future. ¡°Wait¡­ 200 million dors?¡± ¡°And a bank that is worth two billion dor?¡± When Noah, Perry, and Ashlee heard this, their eyes widened. Their mouths were agape in astonishment and they were rendered speechless. After all, this amount of money was an eye-opener for them. The most startling thing was that Han was, in fact, worth so much money that Robert was willing to do this. ¡°Work with me and you will be rich and powerful. You can also do whatever you want in Lightdom City. What do you think about this proposition, Mr. Jaber?¡± Robert asked. ¡°If you want me to work for you, this bit of money is not enough,¡± Han said as he lit a cigarette and smiled calmly. ¡°How much do you want? Say your price,¡± said Robert He looked at Han with bright eyes. Indeed, Han was very powerful. He was even stronger than his subordinate, the Four Kings. Moreover, he remained calm despite challenges and was meticulous in his way of doing things. Not only did he manage to force Hugh into exile, but also remain unintimidated by Robert¡¯s aura. In other words, his strength was beyond one¡¯s imagination. He was truly a talent! With the help of such a talent, Robert felt he might be able to rise to glory again, and perhaps he could fight his way back to that ce. Therefore, while this might seem like a negotiation, it was actually a nned encounter that enabled him to meet with Han. Everything he had done and all the faces he had put on were merely tests for Han¡¯s capabilities. ¡°You can¡¯t afford this,¡± Han sid. Robertughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. Then, he revealed his signature benevolent smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you have underestimated me ¡°With my wealth in Laghtdom City and around the world, I can get whatever I fancy at ease. ¡°I can afford whatever you want, no matter the price. Though there was no sternness in his voice, it carried unquestionable confidence and dominance. This was the confidence of a king! Han frowned slightly. I thought we were here to negotiate instead of making a deal.¡± He finally understood. He now realized that Noah and Perry were not a part of Robert¡¯s intentions, nor was he here to seek benefits. Rather, Robert was here for Han. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it Han shook his head. ¡°In this world, everything has a price. Everything can be bought so long as the amount is sound. Now, name a price,¡± Robert said ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t afford this,¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Han Jaber, don¡¯t be so shameless! Mr. Bard is thinking highly of you.¡± Tomas said angrily The expressions on Damman¡¯s and Zac¡¯s faces were also sullen. They had followed Robert for so long. They had paid a lot of prices and worked hard to climb to their current status. Robert went to great lengths to invite Han over, but to their surprise, the man still refused. This angered and frustrated both of them, rendering them feel like they had been underestimated Before Tomas could brush speaking, Robert had already turned his gaze toward him with a hint of coldness through his smiling eyes. ¡°Do not interrupt us. ¡°Mr. Bard, Han Jaber is trying to embarrass you. You know, he is our enemy. You¡­ Tomas said Robert remained smiling, but his gazer was getting colder gradually. Tomas, are you trying to lecture me and teach me how to do things Having been red at by Robert, the man in his question felt frightened in an instant and dared not say anything else. Robert ignored lum again and continued to look at the man he would to recruit with eagerness. He smiled and said, Tan, name your price ¡°You can¡¯t possibly afford it, Han emphasized He was not only the Sovereign of Shadows but also the Mercenary King, the top mercenary in the entire world. The mercenaries under hismand could sweep through many countries and even challenge those standing at the top He could follow his father¡¯s wishes and be a security guard, but he could not possibly work for someone like Robert Bard In this world, other than the master, his parents, and rtives, no one was worthy of his loyalty and obedience! Not even the god ¡°Say that again?¡± Robert¡¯s voice became a little cold. ¡°Tve already said it several times. If you have hearing problems, don¡¯t bother wandering around, old man,¡± Han said in deep voice. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was especially so for Perry, Reign, and Noah. Upon hearing the remark, they broke out in cold sweat. After all, the man had not only rejected Robert repeatedly but also spoken in such a manner. It was self-destruction, basically! ¡°How dare you be so ungrateful!¡± Robert narrowed his eyes as his gare became as cold as an ice dagger. ¡°Til give you onest chance. Either you follow me, all of you will die here tonight?¡± As he spoke, a cold killing intent swept in all directions, causing the temperature at the scene to drop rapidly. Dominic, Shawn, and the others felt a sharp pain in their skin as their scalp went numb Robert was truly furious! If Han still dared to sprat nonsens Han undeid and said he would probably not There is on way a negoti could be so peaceful, br li should be exiting and With thatceyes nedd cold in an instant. I¡¯ll give you one well Firstly, High Croydon must apologize to my friends. He will have to karel in front of their vige and beg for forgiveness. ¡°Seconlly, you. Robert Hard¡¯ Since you have hit Landon¡¯s friends just now, you will amends! ¡°Or you¡¯ll have to bear the o have to apologize and make Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Han¡¯s words were very calm, yet they apparently reached everyone¡¯s ears They were powerful andmanding! Just like thunderps! He did not emit any aura, whereas his voice carried a stern killing intent. It was like the voice of hell¡¯s Super yer, making everyone present shudder. Everyone was shocked as soon as these words were spoken. Everyone was astounded. They could not help but wonder what was going on. Despite the fact that Robert had already disyed such powerful strength, which could crush and ughter all of them, Han still decided to threaten the man. Therefore, it seemed to them that he was merelymitting suicide. ¡°Is it a threat? Robert¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You can think of it that way,¡± he replied. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been too kind to you. I must teach you a lesson today¡± With a cruel gaze. Robert formed a sword seal and suddenly pointed at Han. Swoosh! An invisible sword beam flew out of his thumb and charged toward Han like a lightning bolt ¡°Han, dodge it!¡± Reign, Landon, Dominic, and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically as they reminded him instantly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry, Felix, and Wayne also widened their eyes and subtly broke out in cold sweat for him. There is no way he could survive this!¡± Damian, Tomas, and Zac sneered unanimously. At this point, they enjoyed gloating over Han¡¯s misfortune, and it was as though they could already see the tragic scene of him being speared by Robert¡¯s sword beam. In the face of the attack, however, Han remained expressionless. He simply dodged it by tilting his head slightly. Then, the sword beam brushed past him and punched a huge hole in the wall behind him. ¡°What?¡± Robert was stunned. He wondered how Han had managed to dodge his invisible, lightning-speed sword beam. Luck! It must have been luck His expression remained unchanged as he stroke again. This time, he released two sword beams, targeting Han¡¯s arms and chest, His target, however, evaded the attack at ease by turning his body slightly. The sword bean punctured two more holes in the wall behind him, and one could tell that the attacks were more terrifying than bullets. Robert¡¯s expression turned gloomy. While Han might have been lucky the first time, the fact that he had dodged it twice proved that he was indeed capable. Robert, at this point, fixed his gaze on Han, hoping to see him through. However, he could not see through anything at all. It appeared to him that that man was like a mystery that he could not figure out. Han said coldly, ¡°Sword beam? Humph, this thing of yours is useless against me.¡± ¡°You think so? Robert¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he attacked again. This time, the sword beam was faster, hercer, and more lethal than before. Before the sword beam arrived, the strong wind had already blown past like a hurricane, blowing Han¡¯s hair back Han¡¯s eyes turned icy, and he held out his right hand like a sword, cleaving the sword beam in two. The shattered sword beam shot out in all directions, slicing through the walls, chairs, and tables with its extreme sharpness. ¡°Wh-whut¡± Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. They all widened then eyes and looked at Han in disbelief Folks like Danuan and Hugh were particrly dumbfounded. After all, Robert¡¯s visible sword beam was as fast as lightning and even more powerful than bullets, rendering it impossible to defend against Therefore, one could not believe that Han had indeed shattered the sword beam. One could not help but wonder how it was possible. ¡°What have you been through in the past eight years?¡± Robert¡¯s face turned grim. Meanwhile, his pupils contracted slightly as he stared at Han. He wondered how that man could break has attack so easily despite he had utilized 70% of his strength just now. ¡°Is that all you have got? Then, it¡¯s my turn¡± Han said with coldness. He also formed a sword seal and aimed it at Robert. ¡°What?¡± Robert¡¯s expression changed. Swoosh! Before he could finish speaking, a streak of sword beam flew across the sky, brushing past his arm, The sharp sword beam created a line of blood on his arm and then pujictured a hole in the wall behind him. ¡°You, how do you know to attack like this?¡± He felt the burning pain from the wound on his arm, and for the first time, his expression changed. At this point, his eyes widened as he looked at Han with astonishment. In fact, he had learned the sword beam attack from a mysterious old master. At that time, he had paid a huge price and nearly died. After that, he finally got the chance to acquire the attack from that master. It was by relying on this attack that has strength advanced by leaps and bounds, exining why he had been able to establish such a huge group in Laghtdom City. It took him decades of painful practice and perpetual cultivation in order to barely reach his current level! He originally thought that he could rely on his own strength to dominate the world, reigning over Lightdom City for decades. However, to his astonishment, he was dethroned by the man he would like to recruit the first time he made a move today. The most terrifying thing was that Han¡¯s sword beam was faster, fiercer, and more lethal than his! It was so fast that he almost failed to react If he had not dodged it immediately, Han¡¯s sword beam would have pierced through his chest. ¡°Extracting the vital energy to injure someone from afar, well, this kind of simple, ordinary attack is everywhere. Is it even special Han asked. When Robert heard this, he gritted his teeth as his expression became extremely sullen. ¡°Everywhere Robert thought to himself. ¡°To hell with that he muttered subtly. Back then, he had almost died before killing that mysterious old master and acquiring the technique. Over the years, he had treated this technique as a treasure. He had evenminated the secret manual and stored it in his safe, However, in the eyes of Han, this skill was considered simple, and ordinary. This was simply infuriating! At this moment, he could no longer beam his signature benevolent smile. Instead, he stared fiercely at Han. He felt that the person sitting in front of him was not a person, but an unfathomable Dragon In the meantime, the terrifying sura emanating from Han¡¯s body inadvertently made him tremble in fear. ¡°God damn it, who is this Han Jaber! so young Why is he ass fare reddened with anger and Robert ¡°This ¡°Han can deliver sword beam too?¡± When Robert was lent, Bonnie, Shawn, Karen, Reign, Mandy, Wayne, and the others were so shocked that their mouths were agape, and they could not utter a single word At this veryone looked at hun differently. ¡°How, how is this possible Han is so strong¡± Shawn was particrly shocked that his eyeballs were about to fall out. He was immensely shocked and in turmoil, finding it ¡°Hab, good, good Dumina Laughed in excitement. Han was, as he had het, very powerful With his strength, it was no wonder that he had the courage. allenge a man like Robert. He might even be stronger than Robert! Noal and Perry were also astounded They looked at the back of the man, concerned with disbelief and unfamiliarity. They wondered if thuat indeed the one they knew. be ¡°It is impossible How could he be stronger than Robert?¡± The Four Kings were equally astonished at the sight of this, looking at Han with fear in their eyes. Hugh, meanwhile, was extremely terrified, sweating profusely as his pupils constricted intensely He wondered if he would end up terribly in the face of a man as powerful as Han. At the thought of this, his heart palpitated and he was overwhelmed by anxiety Whale everyone was dumbfounded, Han stood up, picked up the fork with his hand, and suddenly threw it out. The fork pierced through Hugh¡¯s shoulder like a spear, rendering hum bloody. ¡°All All Abt 1ugh immediately let out a scream that reminded one of the pigs in the ughterhouse Ah! Ah!¡± Han walked toward Robert with a gaze as sharp as a dagger, staring fiercely as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Hugh Croydon will kneel in my friends vige for a full day. They will regain their dignity! Robert Bard, do you have a problem with that?¡± His tone was stern, powerful,manding, and extremely domineering! Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Han stared at Robert without blinking. His gaze was as sharp as knives while his killing intent was prominent and chilling. Though the sentence seemed to be a question, it was in fact a threat. As he spoke, a murderous aura enveloped Robert like a tsunami. Robert looked straight into Han¡¯s eyes with a distressed expression as he clenched his fists. At this moment, he was filled with grievance. He had guarded Lightdom City for so many years, and he had always been the one threatening others. Now, out of his expectation, he was threatened by Han. ¡°What a humiliation!¡± he thought to himself. Indeed, it was a tant humiliation. He wished to go on a rampage, fighting Han on the spot and stopping only if either one was dead. However, he could not do that! It was because he could see the killing intent in Han¡¯s eyes. If he did not agree, Han might make a move and start a massacre! Most importantly, the killing intent emanating from Han¡¯s body was too terrifying. Even though he was a powerful seven-star General, his heart tremble in fear, causing him to not dare to make a move rashly. Seeing this scene, Dominic, Shawn, and the others were shocked once again. They found it astonishing that Han had actually stunned Robert. To them, this was simply unbelievable. Han ignored the others and kept staring at Robert. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Does it mean you disagree?¡± No matter how much Robert clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, in the end, hepromised and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I agree. ¡°Mr. Bard, you can¡¯t do this. I am your follower, after all. If I kneel in front of everyone for a day and a night, not only will I lose face, but your dignity will plummet,¡± said Hugh hurriedly. ¡°Shameless!¡± Han¡¯s extended his hand as he stared coldly. In an instant, a fruit fork flew into the air at lightning speed and punctured Hugh¡¯s cheek,nding on his skin and flesh like a nail. ¡°Ouch!¡± Hugh¡¯s face twisted in agony. He wanted to scream loudly, but since the fork had pierced through his cheek, it felt as though both sides of his cheeks were being torn apart. when he opened his mouth. Meanwhile, the pain was like a fire that he was unable to scream at all. Seeing this, the expressions of Robert and everyone present changed. drastically again. It was Telekinesis! And it was shockingly powerful! Having disyed such a move, everyone once again witnessed how terrifying Han was. This was the skill of a seven-star General. Meanwhile, seeing the rxed expression on Han¡¯s face, it was rather likely that he was stronger than a seven-star General. ¡°Mr. Bard, this is Hugh¡¯s fault. You know, he simply broke an arm and injured an ear, which is in no way comparable to the hardships my friends and I have suffered. Do you agree with my point of view?¡± Han asked coldly. Robert was looking very gloomy, but in the face of Han¡¯s words, he could only nod in agreement. ¡°Since Mr. Bard thinks so, Hugh Croydon must pay the price ordingly.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he reached out to point. Two powerful sword beams swept across the sky and immediately shattered Hugh¡¯s knees. The man fell to his knees on the spot, screaming continually. Meanwhile, standing opposite him was no one but Perry and Noah. ¡°Apologize!¡± Han demanded coldly. As he spoke, he released a terrifying aura that squashed Hugh. Hugh was scared out of his wits, immediately kneeling on the ground and apologizing non-stop. He begged the duo in front of him for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°I promise. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± When Perry and Noah saw Hugh like this, they were so ttered that they did not know what to say. They could not believe that Hugh, one of the high and mighty Four Kings, was actually kneeling in front of them, apologizing and begging for mercy. This was something they could never have imagined before. It was unimaginable that it was actually happening today. When Robert saw Hugh like this. his fat body trembled as his heart was filled with humiliation. If words got out that Hugh, his subordinate, apologized like this, he would be the one losing face! When people hear about this, his reputation would plummet, and he might not even be able to control his other subordinates in the future. He walked over to Hugh with a grim face. ¡°Mr. Bard, save, save me¡­¡± Hugh raised his head and pleaded. Swoosh! But before he could finish his sentence, a vital energy wrapped around Robert¡¯s hand and transformed into a sharp, invisible de. The de beam was swift, disappearing in a sh. Hugh¡¯s body was instantly dismembered. His eyes were wide open. After all, he had never expected to die under Robert¡¯s de. After killing Hugh. Robert said coldly. ¡°Hugh Croydon, you have been embezzling and abusing your power to benefit yourself. You¡¯ve been nibbling away at my assets for many years, so you deserve a death sentence.¡± Han¡¯s expression darkened When Robert approached Hugh just now, he had a bad feeling. However, since Robert was too fast, Hugh was already dead by the time. he realized the man¡¯s intentions. He stared at Hugh¡¯s body, his eyes cold, and then he looked at Robert and asked. ¡°What was that?¡± His main purpose in this negotiation was to force Hugh to kneel in the vige of Perry and Noah so that the duo could receive an apology and regain their dignity. However, Robert had killed Hugh! This meant that he could no longer make use of the situation, that this matter had toe to an abrupt end. It seemed that the grievances Noah and Perry had suffered in the vige would not be alleviated and that they could not regain their reputation. It was ruthless of Robert! Robert looked at Han and did not speak to him. Instead, he turned to Perry and Noah and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Hugh had done to you, but he is dead now. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf. Please let this go. Is that okay?¡± After saying that, he nodded slightly at the duo. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡­ we will let it go.¡± Without a doubt, the duo dared not go against Robert. Instead, they were ttered when the man bowed to them, admitting his mistake. They felt like they were dreaming that they hurriedly said that they would not pursue the matter. Seeing this, Robert smiled slightly and turned to look at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor Now, Hugh has already paid the price. ¡°See, isn¡¯t this matter over today?¡± He was still a little afraid! If Han did force his subordinate to kneel in the vige and the matter was widely publicized, he would definitely lose face and be aughing stock in Lightdom City. Therefore, killing Hugh, stopping losses, andpletely ending all conflicts here was the best solution! Han¡¯s eyes turned cold and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Landon¡¯s injury. You have to apologize.¡± Robert turned to look at Landon. ¡°Mr. Katz.¡± Landon quickly stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You and I were just sparring, and I am indeed inferior. It is okay.¡± Although Han was very strong and capable of subduing Robert, the Labenz family would not be able to withstand it at all if Robert went berserk. For now, he only suffered a minor injury, so he did not dare to oppose Robert. Upon hearing this, Robert shed his signature benevolent smile and said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Hugh is dead, and your friends have vented their anger. This matter is over. ¡°I admire you. With your ability, being a security team leader in the Mapleturz Group is really a waste of talent. ¡°So, how about this? I will keep Hugh¡¯s position for you, not just the underground bank, but also the position of vice president in my group. You will get to manage everyone under you. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, you cane to work for me. ¡°I promise you¡¯ll enjoy the highest level of treatment! And I¡¯ll split all my assets with you!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked and gasped in awe. Robert¡¯s assets were calcted in the billions, and splitting them in half would be a huge sum of money It would be so much money that one could turn the world upside down. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Han. They were shocked, envious, and jealous. After all, suchrge amount of assets were very tempting to many people! Meanwhile, some were nervous, awaiting Han¡¯s response. It wasmon knowledge that this matter would carry significant. consequences. After all, Robert had offered such a high price, clearly trying to win over and bribe Han. Should Han choose to align with Robert, Robert¡¯s power would be uncontested, rendering him the sole dominant force in Lightdom City. At that time, Robert could take over any family he wanted, and no one could stop him. Robert looked at Han, his eyes sharp. ¡°Mr. Jaber, what do you think?¡± ¡°I am not interested,¡± Han replied coldly. Robert appeared unfazed by the rejection, wearing aposed smile as he uttered, ¡°Regardless of your decision, I will make sure that this. position remains avable for you.¡± With that, he nced at Damian, Tomas, and Zac and walked away. quickly. The trio looked at each other, but after seeing Robert leave, they quickly followed suit, leaving the restaurant as well. Han was very strong in the sense that not only could he make Robert back down, but he also threatened and injured Robert. Now that Robert had left, the three of them quickly left. After all, they were aware that they were no match for Han and that staying would only cause trouble. Soon, Robert, the ck Dragons, and others disappeared without a trace. He was the overlord of Lightdom City, the uncrowned king. He exuded the aura of a seven-star General overwhelming everyo pratent He had them feel as if there was arge stone pressing on their chest, rendering it hard to breathe. After he had gone, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Noah, Perry, and the others copsed to the ground, panting. Dominic, Shawn, and the others also stood up and wiped the sweat off their foreheads. With their backs drenched in sweat, they felt as if they had walked through the gates of hell. ¡°Robert Bard is a difficult man to handle.¡± Han looked at Hugh, who was lying on the ground, with cold eyes. Though he had made a lot of predictions, he had not expected Robert to do such a thing. Killing Hugh was a means to protect himself! Such a bold action had disrupted his n. Now he had no way to enable Perry and Noah to regain their reputation in the vige. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are really amazing!¡± ¡°You were able topete with Robert and outshine him, Mr. Jaber. I had no idea that you are so powerful. I admire you.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, this is my business card. If you need anything in the future, please do feel free to give me a call.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, my admiration for you is like a surging, endless river. It is now overflowing and beyond control.¡± At this moment, numerous individuals approached him, gazing at him with amazement, admiration, and reverence. They knew all too well that had it not been for him today, Robert might have seeded in suppressing everything, possibly subjecting them to brutal retribution and making them pay a heavy price. However, his aura and strength disyed today came to everyone¡¯s astonishment. Especially when he exhibited his Telekinesis, snatching objects from afar and inflicting harm on Robert from a distance, everyone gasped in awe. Consequently, everyone hurriedly fawned over and tried to ingratiate themselves with him, hoping to establish a rapport with him. ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Jaber, your strength has truly exceeded my expectations. It is really beyond my expectations.¡± Dominic chuckled loudly,ing to his side with excitement and looking at him with passion. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are my lifelong idol!¡± Shawn also looked at him with enthusiasm, extremely excited. After all, Han was not only capable of surpassing Robert but also possessed the fearsome power of a seven-star General. Thus, Han was the most powerful expert he had ever known. At this moment, he was almost going crazy with joy! At first, he thought that Han was not good enough for his daughter Grace, but now it appeared that he was not only worthy but also exceeded his expectations. ¡°What a wonderful husband material!¡± he thought to himself. He looked at Han, and the more he did, the more satisfied he became. He immediately changed his mind and felt that the young man in front of him was simply the best match for Grace! If Han could be his son-inw, it would be quite an honor! ¡°Mr. Zabel, this is not the ce to talk. Let us return to Zabel Vige first,¡± said Han. ¡°Okay, yeah.¡± Shawn was overjoyed. He immediately took out his phone and instructed, ¡°Quick, gather the experts. We are taking Mr. Jaber home.¡± ¡°Wait, I need to say goodbye to my friend,¡± Han said. He turned around, hoping to express his gratitude to Reign. However, he realized that she had left at some point. Looking at the spot where she was previously sitting, he frowned slightly. When everyone surrounded Han, Reign had already left her seat, walking out of the hall while no one was paying attention. Landon followed. After leaving Charm Lounge and walking for 0.6 miles, the two finally got into the car. Seated in the driver¡¯s seat, Landon turned to Reign in the back with a bewildered expression. ¡°Ms. Labenz, given that Han¡¯s power has be considerably stronger, and it is an opportune time for us to ally with him, why did you choose to leave now?¡± ¡°My only concern is to resolve the issue,¡± she responded. At the end of the day, she was eager to repay the debt of gratitude since Han had saved her once. Regrettably, they did not contribute much on this asion, as he had taken care of everything without the need of their assistance. Landon rubbed his wound and gritted his teeth. ¡°Han Jaber, that bastard. He¡¯s so strong. Why didn¡¯t he stop Robert Bard? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good lord, I had to endure two sword beams and almost died!¡± After making that remark, he continuedining while starting the car and pressed the elerator pedal all the way down, leaving Charm Lounge. After leaving, Reign turned back and smiled. It was great that Han was all right. During the journey, Landon eximed, ¡°I never anticipated that Han would possess such formidable power. Did you know that he is a seven-star General? ¡°If he were in the military department, he could at least be themander of a regional military department. Well, maybe not just a regionalmander. He might as well be a General in the special combat zone. ¡°This is real power!¡± ¡°Particrly in a specialbat zone, had Han served in any previous wars, he would have undoubtedly secured themander position with his sheer strength,¡± he added. Having brought this up, a touch of nostalgia shed in his eyes as he deeply missed the battles he had experienced on the extraterritorial battlefield and other major battlegrounds. There, he experienced real ughters and terrifying wars where many men sacrificed themselves to protect their country and home. If one could earn merits on the extraterritorial battlefield, there was a high likelihood of being ranked on the topmost page of the family tree! ¡°Everyone has their own aspirations,¡± Reign said lightly. Having witnessed Han¡¯s might, she was cognizant of how formidable he could be. At first, she was very curious about what Han was doing back in the city and what had caused such an incredibly powerful mercenary to leave the battlefield and return to the city. Later, she ran an investigation and found out that Han had returned home and had obediently followed his father¡¯s wishes to work as a security guard for her group. She immediately understood. What Han pursued was very simple ¨C family! This was also the reason why Han had returned! ¡°Ms. Labenz, it seems to me that you know Han very well. Well, have you fallen in love with him? Huh?¡± Landon teased with a smile. ¡°Mr. Katz, shut up already!¡± Reign red at him and did not continue speaking. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 In Zabel Vige. Driving over was a row of cars, in the middle of which was Han¡¯s BMW. As he drove protected by the luxury cars, it felt as though he was the shining star among all. Han parked the car in front of the vi where Noah and Perry lived. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you guys talk first, and we will be going now,¡± Dominic said. With that, he had the others drive him home to rest. Shawn got out of the car immediately to send Han and his party into the house. Then, he shook Han¡¯s hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Jaber, do not forget our appointment. Let us have some coffee tomorrow night.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Han nodded. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Also, remember to call Wayne, Felix, and the others as well. I promised to treat their illnesses.¡± Earlier in Charm Lounge, he had promised them that he would provide a helping hand. ¡°Alright, sure, no problem.¡± Shawn chuckled. He looked at Han, and the more he did, the more he liked him. After all, Han was a seven-star General, the king of the city! He would certainly rise above all even on the most dangerous battlefield. Moreover, Han was very young. A seven-star General under thirty years old, if given time to grow, would undoubtedly soar to new heights. At that time, he would definitely have more potential than the young man in Ulinas. Once the three elders of Longhard Kingdom found out that such a talent existed, they would probably come here to recruit him. Therefore, Shawn intended to strike first, tying Han firmly to the Zabel family, Only then could the Zabel family ride the wind and waves and be the top family across the nation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After repeated instructions, Shawn finally left. When Han and his threepanions entered the vi, it was already past 11 o¡¯clock at night, approaching 12 o¡¯clock. After they had returned home, Noah was the first to copse on the couch and let out a long breath, saying, ¡°Finally, we¡¯re back. I was almost scared to death at Charm Lounge just now!¡± Perry nodded, his eyes filled with fear. Ashlee¡¯s entire body went limp as her eyes filled with endless fear. As nobodies, they had never experienced such a scene. Even thinking about what had happened earlier made their hearts. palpitate. The fear they had experienced did chill them to the bones. Han looked at the trio with guilt in his eyes as he said, ¡°Noah, Perry, I am sorry. I did not expect Robert Bard to do this. Now that Hugh Croydon is dead, he cannot apologize to you at your vige, meaning you will not be earning back the respect of the people.¡± What happened was different from the negotiations he had nned. Noah struggled to stand up and looked at Han sincerely. ¡°Han, you¡¯ve already done a lot for us.¡± ¡°If it were not for you, we would not be where we are now. I would not. have been able to see Ashlee again, and my legs wouldn¡¯t have healed. Instead, we owe you an apology for dragging you into this.¡± Perry also expressed his gratitude. ¡°Anyway, now that the matter has been resolved, you three can stop being so polite.¡± Ashlee was thoughtful and had already taken out a case of beer from the kitchen, cing it in front of Han and the other two. ¡°Brotherhood. needs no words. Let¡¯s drink.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you are right, Ashlee. Some words do not have to be spoken out loud. Let¡¯s get drunk tonight.¡± ¡°Let us bid farewell to the difficult days. The future will surely be better. Cheers to our bright future!¡± Han and Noahughed heartily, opened the beer bottles, and joined Perry in drinking and having a good time. Ashlee watched the three of them and smiled along. She opened a bottle. of beer for herself, took a sip, and then went to the kitchen to prepare supper for the trio. After the meal and drinks, Han said goodbye to his pals, summoned a driver, and headed home. Perry sat in his wheelchair, watching Han leave. Noah stood behind him and sighed. ¡°Perry, don¡¯t you feel that Han. and we seem to be worlds apart?¡± Perry nodded in agreement. ¡°I feel like we¡¯re already very far from him.¡± Back when they were all high school students, there was no barrier between them. During that time, they got to y together and be close to one another. But after tonight¡¯s negotiation, they felt for the first time that Han was so distant from them and that he was as out of reach as the god. Even if they tried their best to catch up, they were doomed to fall behind. Therefore, they felt a little distant from him. They nced at each other to find the mutual feeling of helplessness and sadness. They both knew that they would never be as equal as friends again. At this moment, Ashlee came out, smiled, and said, ¡°You two are thinking. too much. Han is definitely still the Han you knew before. You know, loyal and trustworthy. The only difference is that he is a little stronger than before. ¡°In his heart, you two are still his best friends. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to go against Robert Bard. ¡°As his friend, that is all you need to know.¡± Having heard this, the two men looked at each other and came to a realization, bursting intoughter. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Honey, you¡¯re right.¡± Perry took Ashlee by the waist andughed heartily. Han sat in his BMW, leaving Zabel Vige and heading back to his vi. Hey on the back seat, snoring heavily as if he were dead drunk. However, when the car turned a corner, his eyes suddenly opened, leaving a sh through the darkness. This path was not the way home! Instead, it was the opposite direction of home! Upon entering the car, he had provided the driver with the address of his vi in the Rune District, and it was highly unlikely for the driver to have misremembered it. It was apparent that the driver was intentionally heading in that direction! ¡°Who sent him? Could it be Robert, or some other enemy?¡± he thought to himself. As he gazed at the driver¡¯s back, a frigid gleam flickered in his eyes. However, he did not show it. He remained sprawled on his seat with his eyes closed and continued to snore heavily. Han wanted to see who this chauffeur was and where he was taking him. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 The BMW soon arrived at a rtively remote location. The chauffeur parked the car at the entrance of a hotel and looked at Han. Then, he quickly got out of the car and made a call, saying in a sobbing voice, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve brought him to the designated location. C-Can you let me go now?¡± A woman¡¯s cold voice came from the phone. ¡°Nothing for you here now. Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The chauffeur was overjoyed and immediately ran away. He did not even bother to collect the driving fee. Han, meanwhile,y in the back of the car with a solemn expression. The woman¡¯s voice was very familiar and he seemed to have heard it somewhere before. Nevertheless, he could not remember who it was at the moment. Since that was the case, he might as well pretend to be asleep and wait for the other party to appear. After a while, a woman opened the car and sat beside him. She said calmly, ¡°Stop pretending. I know you¡¯re not drunk. Get up.¡± This woman was extremely gorgeous. Her skin was fair and delicate. Most importantly, although she was from the East, she possessed a foreign charm. She was so beautiful that she could cause the downfall of a country with her uniqueness and charm. Moreover, her figure was exceptional. Her curves were exquisite, showing the most feminine charm through her figure. Meanwhile, her entire body emitted a charming fragrance, making her incredibly attractive. However, her eyes were like knives and swords, carrying an iparably cold killing intent that made one shudder. The most eye-catching thing was her bright silver hair, which, under the light, emitted a faint glow that added to her mysterious aura. He opened his eyes, sat up, and after seeing the woman, he was slightly taken aback. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, he finally realized why the voice was so familiar. After all, the woman was his old acquaintance! Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s ace assassin, Silver Fox! In the extraterritorial battlefield, his mercenary group and Hell¡¯s Gate were irreconcble opposing forces. Yet by chance, he and Silver Fox had gone through life-and-death. situations together and experienced many hardships. Therefore, they were close as siblings in life and death. However, their rtionship was kept well hidden, and only a few people knew about it. What he did not expect was that Silver Fox, who had always been active in the extraterritorial battlefield and Central Europe, would suddenly appear here and find him. ¡°In the past month, two killers from Hell¡¯s Gate have died, and the organization¡¯s top management has taken notice, so they sent me here to investigate,¡± she said. ¡°Did you find out?¡± he asked. She red at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? Who else could it be other than you?¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Well, there are many hidden experts in Lightdom City. As far as I know, there are general-ss experts in the Zabel family, Labenz family, and Lynch family, and Robert has quite at few too. You know, they might have been the ones who killed your people,¡± Han said. Silver Fox cast him an aloof nce and said, ¡°The target of Jonathan Ricardo¡¯s assassination was celebrity Lydia Riley. Before he died, you just happened to appear beside her. ¡°ck Robe was ordered to investigate Jonathan¡¯s disappearance. Since he was an old friend of Hugh Croydon, he went to see him before carrying out his mission and ended up dead. ¡°As for you, you just finished negotiating with Hugh and Robert Bard, and under your coercion, Robert killed Hugh. ¡°Both of them died not long after you appeared. You said it had nothing to do with you, huh? Do you think I am a three-year-old child?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Han again with a teasing and mocking expression. ¡°Since when did Sovereign of Shadows dare to do something but not admit it?¡± Han scratched his head. ¡°Maybe it started when I met you. After all, you are my friend.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I am not like those idiots who fall for your sweet talk. You can¡¯t fool me.¡± Silver Fox laughed sarcastically. Han sat up straight andughed, ¡°Hahaha, just kidding. I am d Hell¡¯s Gate sent you. If they sent someone else, I might have gone on a killing spree. When the chauffeur changed directions just now, he realized that something was wrong. He had already circted the Internal Strength in his body to expel all the alcohol out of his system as a murderous intent. arose in his heart. If someone had attacked him, he would have fought back fiercely and killed the enemy. Fortunately, the person who came was an old friend, so there was no need to make a big fuss. Silver Fox took out a cigarette and handed it to Han. ¡°No wonder the extraterritorial battlefield has been so peaceful recently. It turns out that you have retired and returned to your country. With your status, being at security team leader is beneath you.¡± He took the cigarette, lit it himself, took a puff, and asked, ¡°Okay, enough small talk. What do you want me to do for you?¡± Silver Fox smiled. She was very pretty, and her smile was even more captivating, like a blooming orchid. However, what she said made the air freeze. ¡°I will help you keep this a secret from Hell¡¯s Gate, and in return, you help me kill someone!¡± Her voice was sweet, but it was filled with killing intent. ¡°When do we start?¡± ¡°In half a month.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Han agreed without hesitation. Silver Fox stared at him for two seconds, and her eyes were slightly red. As an assassin, she remained vignt and guarded around everyone, and naturally received the same in return. Yet he trusted her unconditionally and agreed to help her without asking whom she was going to kill. This trust moved her. She scooped over and hugged him tightly, kissing him softly on the face and saying, ¡°Thank you, see you in half a month.¡± With that, she turned around and got out of the car. ¡°Where are you staying now? Do you want me to send you home?¡± he asked. Silver Fox waved her hand without looking back and quickly turned into a small alley, disappearing into the dark corner. ¡°Looks like she is in a pickle.¡± Han smoked and stared in the direction where she had left, his gaze heavy. With her personality, Silver Fox would not seek help unless the difficulties were too great. It could be imagined that the person she was going to assassinate this time was either extremely powerful or being protected by someone who was extremely so. It was definitely a difficult challenge. ¡°Still so frugal, only giving me the cheap stuff. What a stingy woman.¡± After stepping out of the car, he finished his cigarette, carefully checked the brand of the butt, and then extinguished it before tossing it into a trash can. He got in the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, then turned around and drove in the direction of Rune District where he lived. Having been through thick and thin with Silver Fox, he had grown very close to her and knew her well. He was aware that she was an untainted and pure woman who had her own principles. Despite the fact that she was an assassin, the people she killed were all heinous. None of the people who died at her hands were innocent. Hence, when Silver Fox asked him to help her kill someone, Han agreed without hesitation. Back home, he treated it as if nothing had happened, took a shower, and went to bed. The next day, he got up as usual, did morning exercises, and cultivated. Just as he was about to go to work, Mia called. When he answered the phone, Mia¡¯s anxious yet excited voice came through, ¡°Han, do you have time? Can youe over to my ce? My friend is possessed!¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Han frowned slightly. ¡°Possessed?¡± ¡°Yes, I spent the night with her yesterday and we encountered something bad.¡± There was a trace of fear in Mia¡¯s voice. However, there was more excitement within. ¡°Tell me in detail. What happened?¡± He grabbed a French loaf and a carton of fresh milk, then got inside his BMW while nibbling on his breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to exin everything over the phone. How about this? Do you have time? Let¡¯s meet up and have breakfast while discussing it in detail,¡± Mia suggested. ¡°Will your friend also be there?¡± Han asked. ¡°Yes, I just booked a private room at Magpie Cafe. Will youe over?¡± ¡°The Magpie Caf¨¦?¡± Hearing this, Han immediately felt that the food in his hand was no longer appealing. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sure, send me the address. I¡¯lle over right now.¡± It was Magpie Caf¨¦! It was a restaurant he had always loved to go to during high school, but because the prices there were more geared towards the middle and lower sses, even just one person had to spend over 10 dors. 10 dors may not have been a problem for many families. However, for his family at the time, it was considered a lot. During high school, he had only been to that restaurant twice, once for a ss reunion and once when Noah and Perry treated him. After those two times, he could not stop thinking about all the food he had at Magpie Caf¨¦, especially seafood stew, sausage rolls, fruit tarts, as well as mac and cheese. After going abroad, he was always busy with the war, not having the chance to enjoy this food. Now, he simply could not refuse upon hearing that Mia had made a reservation at Magpie Caf¨¦. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it over right now.¡± She then sent the address to him. Han hung up the phone, immediately put down the fresh milk and French loaf in his hand, started the car, and drove toward Magpie Caf¨¦. He arrived at the restaurant about thirty minutester. He parked the car and went straight to Magpie Caf¨¦, the agreed location. He remembered that Magpie Caf¨¦ did not have private rooms in the past. After eight years, he found to his surprise that the restaurant had evolved and contained many private rooms now. He asked the waiter and found the private room where Mia was, pushed open the door, and got inside. This private room was not very spacious, but the sound instion was decent and the decoration was very refreshing. Mia and Ceci were sitting at a round dining table. Although the two were wearing masks, one could tell from their eyes and the shape of their faces that they were especially beautiful. Also, their skins were tender and fair. When Mia saw him, her eyes brightened and she waved her hand, saying, ¡°Han, over here!¡± As she spoke, she also patted the seat beside her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Han walked over and sat down next to her, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to film today?¡± ¡°Hehehe, the screenwriter is revising the script today, and the director is finalizing the shooting process, so I can take a day off,¡± she replied. She looked at him affectionately and thanked him, ¡°Thank you for yesterday.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all friends anyway. So, this is?¡± Han waved his hand and looked at Ceci with a puzzled expression. Although Ceci was also wearing a mask, one could easily tell from her eyes, face shape, and skin that she was gorgeous and celebrity-like. Ceci took off her mask and smiled. ¡°Hello, Han. I¡¯m Ceci, Mimi¡¯s best friend. Nice to meet you.¡± It was proven after she had taken off the mask that she was indeed especially beautiful. Unlike Mia¡¯s youthful vitality and liveliness, Ceci had a particrly gentle, elegant, and graceful demeanor. She spoke slowly and politely. One could clearly tell that she was a very gentle woman. ¡°So, the person Mimi was talking about is you, right? You have indeed been gued by a bad omen,¡± Han said. After all, he noticed a rather terrifying ck aura emitting from the woman¡¯s chest. This indicated that Ceci had recently encountered some very vicious evil spirits. This was a very bad omen! ¡°Mr. Jaber, please show some respect!¡± Ceci¡¯s said with displeasure. She wondered why he had looked at her chest and brought up nonsense like a ¡°bad omen¡±. It seemed to her that he was simply teasing her. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Ceci looked at her chest, then red at Han. Last night, when she encountered the evil spirit with Mia, she tried to utilize the amulet she had obtained from the church to evict it. Unfortunately, it waspletely useless. That evil spirit, which was iparably ferocious, destroyed those protective crystals, healing stones, and so on. At the critical moment, it was the protective gem that Han had given to Mia that worked. It saved their lives and even injured that spirit, scaring it away. Therefore, after the sessful escape, the first thing Ceci wanted to do was to meet Han, hoping to ask him for a protective gem. She did not expect him to look at her chest and bring up a ¡°bad omen¡± during their first meeting. She was especially disgusted by such a lecher. ¡°Don¡¯t I show enough respect?¡± Han, meanwhile, did not know that she had such thoughts. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Miss Lawson, I¡¯m telling you seriously that you are emitting an evil aura from your chest and there¡¯s a murderous. aura lingering between your eyebrows! ¡°It¡¯s a bad omen, a very bad omen. ¡°I reckon that there¡¯s a very fierce evil spirit pestering you. Ordinary people can¡¯t subdue it at all.¡± Ceci¡¯s expression turned sullen as she red at him. ¡°Omen? You lecher, how dare you bring up bad omens?¡± When Mia heard their conversation, she was first shocked, then she immediately understood what had happened and burst outughing. The other two immediately looked at her in confusion. Mia grinned and exined, ¡°Ceci, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The bad omen he mentioned is indeed extremely dangerous. That is why he looked at your chest. He didn¡¯t mean to be a lecher.¡± ¡°A lecher?¡± Han frowned. He thought about it and immediately understood. He realized that Ceci probably thought that he was being lecherous when he looked at her chest. He could not help but scratch his head, thinking to himself, ¡°Are all women so sensitive? I was just examining her. Why did she suddenly think of that kind of thing?¡± Ceci was slightly dismayed after hearing the exnation. She thought about it carefully and immediately understood that she had misunderstood Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she said in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I totally understand,¡± he said. ¡°Han, since your protective gem has such wonderful effects, you must be able to catch those evil spirits too. Perhaps you can also carve at protective gem for her so that she can be safe? Can you help?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Only because you are the one asking, okay?¡± he replied. In his mind, Mia was a good person, at least better than Evelyn. Back when he was a student, she often gave him snacks and even shared with him choctes imported from abroad. Those snacks, choctes, crackers, and so on were the sweetest and most delicious things he had in high school, and they provided him a bit of warmth in his impoverished life. Thus, of course, he would help when she asked. ¡°Really? Thank you, Han.¡± Mia was overjoyed. Ceci was also overjoyed and quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Han. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely pay you.¡± ¡°Money doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯m not that superficial of a person. Just treat me to breakfast here. You know, the food is pretty good,¡± he replied with a smile. Ceci was more than willing, immediately cing the menu in front of him. ¡°Han, feel free to order anything. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Han did not stand on ceremony. He immediately picked up the menu and ordered seafood stew, sausage rolls, pancakes, fruit tter, BBQ ribs, sd, rotisserie chicken, spaghetti carbonara, and so on. Soon, the dishes were served. He happily indulged in the food. Mia, who also missed the food here, started eating immediately as well. Ceci had something on her mind and did not feel like eating, but seeing the duo eat, she had a little as well. The three of them chatted as they ate. In the meantime, Ceci told him literally everything that had happened to her. After eating, he wiped his mouth and said nostalgically, ¡°That is exactly the food I have been missing. Magpie Caf¨¦. I¡¯ve been thinking about all these for eight years!¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± Mia smiled at him, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°No need, no need. I still have to go to workter.¡± He put down the napkin and tidied up his clothes, then he looked at Ceci with a serious expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you have treated me to this meal, I¡¯ll see it all through. ¡°I won¡¯t be giving you an emerald pendant. Instead, I¡¯ll help you resolve this matterpletely.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ceci was overjoyed. She immediately stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Jaber. I will definitely repay you in the future if you can help me solve it.¡± She had been haunted by evil spirits for a long time. Not only was she unable to sleep at night, but she was also tormented beyond one¡¯s imagination. In other words, she was exhausted physically and mentally. If Han could help her solve the problem, she would definitely do everything in her power to repay him. ¡°You¡¯re Mimi¡¯s friend, so I won¡¯t take your money,¡± he said calmly. She brightened up at his words and nced at Mia. Mia, hearing that, smirked with pleasure. Ceci raised her thumb to Mia and then turned to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, when can we start? Do you want me to exin the situation to you first? Perhaps you want toe to my ce to analyze the energy forces?¡± Han remained calm and stood up immediately, closing the door of the private room and looking around to make sure there were no cameras before he rxed. He returned to her side and said, ¡°There¡¯s no better time than the present. I¡¯ll help you solve it today. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get undressed!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Han, what did you say?¡± Mia was also confused. Han remained calm and determined, saying, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to solve the bad omen on your body, and that¡¯s to find the cause. Take off your clothes!¡± ¡°You lecher! I think you just want to take advantage of me!¡± Ceci gritted her teeth and red at him. ¡°Han, what are you doing?¡± Mia¡¯s expression changed, and she instantly stood up, trying to persuade him to go to a ce where there was no one. Without waiting for her to speak, Han said, ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood. I¡¯m not trying to take advantage of her, but to find the source. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason she encountered evil spirits was because of the tattoos on her body. ¡°I told her to undress because I wanted to see the tattoos on her body. ¡°Only if I see her tattoo clearly will I have a way to deal with it.¡± ¡°You, how did you know that I have a tattoo on my body?¡± Ceci was shocked. With a calm expression, Han said, ¡°During the meal, you said that you went to the tattoo parlor and encountered those evil spirits. ¡°I concluded that you must have a tattoo, and it¡¯s precisely because of the tattoo that you encountered these spirits. ¡°So, I want to see your tattoo.¡± ¡°Can I not show it to you?¡± Ceci¡¯s face turned red. The location of her tattoo was rather special, and if she showed it to him, she would be exposing everything to him basically. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that I can solve it if I don¡¯t know what the tattoo is,¡± he said seriously. With blushed cheeks, Ceci pondered for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± With that, she stood up and took off her clothes, revealing her tattoo in front of him. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 As Ceci¡¯s clothes fell, the tattoo on her body was revealed. Han and Mia quickly took a look. The tattoo was a colorful butterfly spreading its wings in the valley. It was particrly beautiful. However, within this beauty, there was a hint of ceriness. Mia looked at Ceci¡¯s tattoo, then looked at her own figure, feeling inferior byparison. She pouted and said, ¡°Ceci, why did you get a tattoo like this on that part of your body? Was it a male tattoo artist who gave it to you?¡± After all, the location was simply too embarrassing! For girls, it was definitely a forbidden zone that should not be touched by anyone. If it was a male tattoo artist, then he definitely had taken advantage of her! ¡°It was a female tattoo artist. At that time, my body was injured, and I had a cut over there. Later, I was left with a scar because the doctor was not professional. When I went inside that tattoo parlor, I was out of my mind and impulsively got the tattoo in the location of the wound.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She looked rather distressed as she said regretfully, ¡°But after getting the tattoo, I encountered evil spirits and my life was a mess.¡± Mia looked at her tattoo, then looked at Han and asked, ¡°Han, do you really have a solution?¡± Han stared at the butterfly tattoo and said in a low voice, ¡°Just by looking at it, this tattoo should not be a big problem, but the material used for the tattooing is problematic. Can I touch it?¡± ¡°Han, what are you trying to do?¡± Mia became angry. In her opinion, he probably wanted to take advantage of Ceci because he saw that the tattoo was very beautiful and appealing. ¡°Mimi and Miss Lawson, I dere first. I have no intention of taking advantage of anyone,¡± Han said seriously. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Ceci nodded. ¡°Please excuse me!¡± Han approached with a serious expression and carefully felt the tattoo. Seeing Han touch Ceci¡¯s tattoo, Mia gritted her teeth and felt especially ufortable. After touching it carefully for a minute, Han withdrew his hand, his eyes solemn, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand now. It¡¯s not the tattoo design that¡¯s the problem, but the materials used to make it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Mia and Ceci asked in unison. With a serious expression, Han said in a deep voice, ¡°Bamboo shavings, human skin, firey, skeletons, fresh blood¡­ these eight materials, which are the most likely to attract evil spirits, were ground together to make the tattoo. ¡°Eight ingredientsbined into one to produce extremely strong hostility. ¡°As long as they¡¯re on you, you¡¯ll be haunted by those evil spirits for the rest of your life, and you may even die because of it.¡± Hearing this, Ceci was so scared that her face turned pale as she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Then, then what should I do? Can I have it washed off?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to wash these materials off. It¡¯s been so long and they¡¯vepletely fused into your skin. If you want to remove them, you will have to cut off this whole piece of flesh,¡± Han said. ¡°What? That¡¯s so cruel?¡± Mia¡¯s face was filled with worry. If that whole piece of tattoo was cut off, it would definitely leave arge scar. If that happened, it might be possible that no one would want to marry her in the future. Ceci became more frightened and she asked with a tremble, ¡°Do we really have to cut it off? ¡°I, I have a tattoo on my thigh too. Do you want to touch it? Do you have to cut it off too?¡± Han and Mia became frustrated upon hearing this. They could not help but wonder why Ceci had to get so many tattoos, They were not particrly good-looking, after all. Even if they were pretty, there was no point because only a few would have the chance to look at them. Ceci panicked and quickly stood up, taking off her pants and showing the tattoo on her thigh, begging. Mr Jaber, please see if this tattoo is made of the same materials.¡± ¡°Please find a way to save me without cutting my flesh, please!¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Ceci was both shocked and scared, looking at Han with a gaze full of despair and pleading. If the skin of the tattoo was cut off, even if it was anesthetized, it would definitely leave a huge scar that could not be repaired. She could not help but wonder how could a superstar like her marry into a rich family if she was left with such a big scar. With a huge scar, there was no way for her to attract the young heir of a wealthy family. She did not want that, so she could only ask Han for help. Han frowned, looking at the tattoo on her thigh without saying a word. He was wondering what kind of vicious tattoo artist would do such a nasty thing. ¡°Han, Ceci is my good friend. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t have made it where I am right now. Can you think of a way to help her?¡± Mia also pleaded. Han looked at Ceci with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s not very difficult to save you, but¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With his medical skills, he could definitely remove these two tattoos, performing sutures and treatments in a way that ensured that no scars. would be left. However, this kind of treatment would take time. He needed to be by Ceci¡¯s side for three days, or up to seven days. However, he had been quite busytely and could not find time. It would not work if Ceci¡¯s health condition rendered it necessary for her to require seven days to recover. After all, in five days¡¯ time, he would go on a business trip with Reign. ¡°What is it?¡± Ceci¡¯s eyes lit up. T Han nodded and expressed his thoughts, ¡°If you really want to be cured, you can only stay at my house. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you will bepletely intact if the treatment is interrupted.¡± ¡°You mean to say that you¡¯ll be the one treating me and changing my dressing after I move into your house?¡± Ceci asked. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. Displeasure emerged on Mia¡¯s face immediately. She wondered if he was not content having touched Ceci once. Instead, he was proposing to touch her for seven days, after all. She immediately spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s ady, and it¡¯s inappropriate for men. and women to be too close. Can I move in and change her dressing every day?¡± Ceci gratefully nced at Mia upon hearing her words. It was because she had precisely been worrying about this matter. She was now a popr celebrity and the dream of many men. If she moved into Han¡¯s ce and was photographed by the paparazzi, she would be in big trouble. Not to mention that she would be treated and touched by Han for several days in a row. If Mia was there, everything would be much better. ¡°No problem. I just bought a new house with plenty of rooms, enough for you both to stay in.¡± Han nodded. ¡°Great, then we¡¯ll move in,¡± Mia eximed with joy. Living in his house would allow her to spend more time with him and, most importantly, build a good rtionship with his family, securing her ce in the household. ¡°Not these few days. I¡¯m going on a business trip in five days, and I¡¯ll be gone for at least three days, so it has to be eight dayster,¡± he said. Hearing this, Mia suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°I just remembered that I have to finish filming for the drama this week. Ceci, don¡¯t you have a movie to film too? I heard that you¡¯ll be joining the production team tomorrow.¡± Ceci was disappointed since she had hoped to quit the drama and focus. on healing. Now that she was aware that her treatment would be postponed, she could not help but wonder if she would have to face the attacks from those evil spirits for a long time. Thinking about this, she felt a chill down her spine and shuddered. Han noticed her fear and said, ¡°Miss Lawson, I miscalcted earlier. I apologize for not solving your problem today. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you an amuletter. ¡°As long as you keep it with you, no evil spirit can get close to you in the next eight days. ¡°Also, you can put your clothes on now.¡± Hearing this, Ceci realized she had not even put her clothes back on. Her cheeks reddened as she hurriedly got dressed with a pounding heart. This was the first time she had done this in front of a man, and it was so embarrassing. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll prepare a dragon talismans for you.¡± After Ceci had finished dressing, Han left and found a stationery store where he bought a special piece of paper. He then returned to the restaurant, bit his finger, and drew a majestic dragon on the paper. Then he wrote some talisman characters next to the dragon. After that, a mysterious aura immediately filled the air as he finished the talisman. The dragon on the paper seemed to have a special spirituality, depicting a lifelike and sacred dragon that seemed to want to break out of the paper. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 ¡°Han, your handwriting is very good.¡± Mia said as she watched him write, her eyes shining. The dragon he painted was magnificent, with strokes resembling the movements of one. Each stroke seemed to contain a terrifying aura as if a real dragon was about to burst out of the paper. His painting skill was way ahead of many well-known artists. Most importantly, he did not paint with a pen but with his fingers. It could be seen that his skills were even more profound. ¡°I used to paint just for fun when I had nothing else to do,¡± he said. After all, when cultivating Internal Strength, he had to bepletely focused! In the past, when he had just started learning from his master, he often had a hard time concentrating and would daydream as soon as he closed. his eyes. At that time, his master told him to practice painting, read scriptures, copy books, and so on, in order to refine and cultivate himself. It was exactly because of years of practice that his heart became calm, allowing him to concentrate on practicing without any distractions, and thus, he was able to develop particrly good skills in both painting and calligraphy. After he had finished drawing the talisman characters around the dragon, he immediately stopped and pressed his fingers to stop the bleeding. Then, he blew the talisman dry and folded it into a very strange shape, cing it in Ceci¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°You must keep this talisman close to you. You can¡¯t be away from it even when you shower!¡± ¡°With it, all the evil spirits can¡¯t get within 32 feet of you.¡± ¡°32 feet?¡± Ceci was overjoyed. If that was the case, she would be able to sleep peacefully. ¡°Dragons rule over thunder and lightning, so they are the nemesis of almost all evil spirits. This dragon talisman has exactly such an effect, he ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it. How much is it? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Ceci quickly kept the dragon talisman as if she had obtained a treasure. ¡°You¡¯re Mimi¡¯s friend, so I won¡¯t take your money,¡± he said. She thanked Han again upon hearing this, then turned to her friend, saying, ¡°Mimi, your friend is really kind.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mia beamed with a big smile. Han looked at Mia and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not post this on social media. I don¡¯t want to draw attention to myself.¡± Mia stuck out her tongue, made a face, and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The matter is resolved. I have to go to work now. Thanks for the meal,¡± he said casually. With that, he opened the door and left. After he had left, Ceci carefully looked at the dragon talisman and said, ¡°Mimi, is this thing really so magical?¡± Mia proudly showed off her protective gem and said, ¡°This gem wast given to me by Han, and you did witness its magicst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ceci looked at Mia¡¯s protective gem, then at the dragon talisman, and immediately gained confidence, putting the talisman somewhere close to herself. The previous night, they had a terrifying encounter with the evil spirits. and were nearly attacked. However, Mia¡¯s protective gem suddenly glimmered and caused harm to the spirits, ultimately forcing them to flee and allowing them to escape without any harm. Since both the talisman and the protective gem came from Han, they must be very effective. Ceci stowed the dragon talisman away and expressed her envy, ¡°Mimi, you are so fortunate to have such a vast social circle and even have a friend who is such a master. You¡¯re really lucky!¡± Out of nowhere, she recollected what Han had mentioned before, and her eyes grew wide with incredulity as she gazed at Mia. ¡°Wait, did he say social media? Could he possibly be the one in the official promo picture with you?¡± Mia chuckled and said, ¡°You have sharp eyes, my friend. Yes, it¡¯s him. Handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡± Ceci sincerely replied, ¡°He¡¯s really handsome! You have good eyes. One can tell that he is very capable.¡± Mia looked even more smug, saying with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to film, to find him. This time, I¡¯ll definitely make him mine!¡± ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve found your Mr. Right,¡± Ceci congratted. However, for some reason, she felt a bit bitter when she said. congrattions. At the same time, her face turned slightly red. Her heart beat even faster, especially when she thought about how she had undressed and exposed herself to Han. This was the first time a man had seen her naked. It was also the first time a man had touched and stroked her tattoo like this. If it were any other man, it would be fine, but this man was Mia¡¯s love. interest, making her feel like she was a third wheel intruding on someone else¡¯s rtionship. If they were to get married in the future, she would not know how to face them both. Mia did not notice her friend¡¯s embarrassed and blushing expression. She looked at the man¡¯s departing back with a fiery gaze and said, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t miss my chance with him again!¡± It was already past ten in the morning when Han arrived at the Mapleturz Group. Fortunately, he was the department head and did not have to clock in. Otherwise, he would have had his pay deducted. After assigning Wane, William, and others their work, he returned to his office to continue reading the math training manual. At this moment, a call came in. He looked down and saw that it was from Evelyn. He answered the phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Han, have you moved?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice was filled with puzzlement. Ever since Han had offended Maxwell previously, she had been deliberately keeping a distance from him, avoiding interaction whenever possible. Later, when she saw that Han¡¯s stocks and funds had risen, she did not want to miss out on a wealthy husband like him, so she wanted to apologize. However, when she arrived at his previous ce, she found that he had moved away. After thinking about it for a long time, she finally mustered the courage to call him. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. He had no feelings for her and knew that she was a snobbish woman. However, since they were ssmates, he did not want to make things. difficult between them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were moving?¡± she asked. Han felt a little amused when he heard this. After all, the two were just ordinary ssmates, meaning they were not close enough. Naturally, there was no way that he would tell her about him moving somewhere else. It seemed to him that she was being overly sensitive. Han did not expose Evelyn¡¯s thoughts. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°Something happened and I moved away at thest minute. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Evelyn seemed to know that she could not dwell on this matter, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Han, I know you¡¯re very rich, but Maxwell isn¡¯t someone who can be defeated with money. He has some terrifying people behind him, and we can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I know,¡± he said calmly. However, in his eyes, there was no one he could not afford to offend. When Evelyn heard his words, she immediately knew that he was not very concerned about this matter. She frowned slightly and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯m still quite familiar with Maxwell, and I can organize a dinner party. Perhaps you cane and apologize to him?¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Evelyn had thought it through very clearly. Although Han was rich, Maxwell, whose father held great power in the military department, was currently in a very high position in the department as well. If Maxwell really wanted to get rid of him, he could simply give the order and the military department¡¯s experts would ensure that he was destroyed. Now she could not bear to see Han being targeted as she had feelings. for him, so she wanted to arrange a dinner party to help the two of them. reconcile. ¡°Thanks for your kind intentions, but it won¡¯t be necessary. He and I are not on the same page,¡± he replied indifferently. ¡°Han, don¡¯t be stubborn. Maxwell has already made threats in the student group, saying that he would make you pay the price. You know, his father is a high-ranking official in the military department, and once he intervenes, the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. It¡¯s just Maxwell Rivers. I don¡¯t take him seriously. That¡¯s all. I have something to do. Bye now.¡± Han hung up the phone after thanking her and telling her that there was no need. On the other end of the line, Evelyn looked at the phone that had been hung up and said unhappily, ¡°You! Han Jaber! How could you not appreciate it when I try to do what is best for you!¡± She stomped her feet in anger, feeling quite irritated. As a woman, this was the first time Evelyn had summoned the courage to do something for Han. In the end, he did not appreciate her kindness but made her feel humiliated! ¡°If you don¡¯t appreciate it, so be it. After you¡¯re crushed by Maxwell, don¡¯te begging for my help,¡± Evelyn thought to herself with anger. In her opinion, the fact that Han had offended Maxwell and sided with Noah meant that he had also offended Hugh, one of the Four Kings. If these two big shots teamed up, they would be able to crush him. At that time, Han would definitely have a hard time and would surelye to her for help. Inside the department head¡¯s office at the security department, the Mapleturz Group. Han hung up the call and continued typing out the training manual. At this moment, Wane rushed in and said in a panic, ¡°Han, bad news, bad news.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so flustered?¡± he frowned. Wane¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. ¡°The military department¡¯s cars are here. It seems like a major leader ising, and he seems to be looking for you Before Wane could finish speaking, a panicked security guard named Donald Zellman ran over and eximed, ¡°Mr. Jaber, bad news, terrible news. The Northern Region Army¡¯s convoy is here, and it looks like General Wayne Dawson is with them.¡± Following closely behind him was William, who also had a terrified look on his face. ¡°Mr. Jaber, bad news. The twin brothers from Worn Shadow havee. Wherever these two brothers go, there is always a bloodshed,¡± he said. The three of them were extremely frightened, with sweat pouring down their foreheads. They looked as if they had seen the most dreadful thing in the world, bringing them into a state of panic and confusion. When Han heard this, he removed his hands from the keyboard and paused. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a few people. Why are you making such a big fuss?¡± ¡°With such attitude, how can you maintain any dignity?¡± he continued. ¡°If otherpanies see you cowards, won¡¯t you embarrass Mapleturz Group?¡± ¡°Just a few people?¡± the trio thought to themselves. Hearing this, Donald, Wane, and William all looked at each other in confusion and continued to be scared out of their wits. After all, those were the famous big shots of Lightdom City! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Apart from Felix and Wayne, the twin brothers from Worn Shadow were also formidable characters in Lightdom City, and few people dared to provoke them These two had a perfect understanding of each other, allowing them to cooperate in an excellent manner, and anyone who opposed them would be killed without exception In Lightdom City, people called the two brothers the Grim Reapers! These people possessed terrifying power, meaning they were not the kind of people that nameless security guards like them could contend with Now that so many people hade together, it was obvious that they did note with good intentions If they were to fight, they would absolutely die. Therefore, they were terrified. However, what shocked them was that Han did not take those people seriously Han saved the file and turned off theputer, then said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Calm down They¡¯re here for me.¡± ¡°Han, are they here to cause trouble for you?¡± Donald asked with a tremble. ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked. Donald was speechless. ¡°Hahaha! Mr. Jaber, so you¡¯re working here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Before Donald, Wane, and the others could continue asking questions, vicemander Felix Howard of Lightdom Military Department had already walked over. He walked past them and chuckled as he walked toward Han, shaking his hands with extreme enthusiasm. ¡°Mr. Howard,¡± Han said in a manner that was neither humble nor overbearing. ¡°There you are, divine healer Mr. Jaber. It has been a long time.¡± Wayne also walked in with a smile, full of enthusiasm. ¡°Mr. Jaber.¡± Henry also walked in, looking at him respectfully with great enthusiasm. Seeing this scene, Donald, Wane, and William were all stunned. They realized that these people were so enthusiastic about Han, so enthusiastic that there was a hint of ttery within. They had no idea what exactly was going on. Also, they wondered why did they call Han a ¡°divine healer¡± while he was the head of a security team. Countless questions swirled in their minds, making them puzzled. ¡°Wane, make us a pot of coffee. After that, you guys can go on patrol. Close the door. I have something to discuss with our guests,¡± Han instructed. Only then did Wanee back to his senses, quickly responding, and headed outside to make coffee. Donald and William immediately reacted and hurriedly left to patrol. No matter what these people wanted from their boss, it was not something they could interfere with. After Wane had made the coffee and poured it for each of the bigwigs, he went out and took the opportunity to close the door to the entire security department. ¡°Jeez, Han is awesome!¡± ¡°Even themander of the military department is so respectful when he sees our Han. It appears that a great master hase to our security department!¡± ¡°We might be able to reach the pinnacle of life if we follow Han.¡± ¡°Right, yes. Han is awesome!¡± After they had gone outside, they gathered together and discussed with admiration in their eyes. At the mention of Han their eves filled with admiration and awe. Inside the department head¡¯s office in the security department, Han smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some coffee.¡± Henry, Felix, and Wayne did not stand on ceremony, raising their sses. and sipping on coffee. After finishing their coffee, Wayne looked at Han with a fiery gaze and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you help me with what you mentionedst night?¡± Felix and Henry also immediately looked over with equally fiery gazes. After what had happenedst night, they all knew that Han was very powerful and had incredible medical skills. Therefore, they admired him greatly. In addition, they were all tortured by some kind of hidden illness and did not want to endure the pain. Therefore, they came to find Han as soon as possible today, hoping to have him treat their own illnesses quickly. ¡°I promised youst night, so, of course, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Han took out the golden needles and silver needles that he carried with him and ced them on the table. Next, he treated these four one by one. With his acupuncture and the infusion of powerful vital energy, the hidden illnesses in these people¡¯s bodies were greatly improved. Henry¡¯s spinal bones and nerves were greatly improved. Meanwhile, Wayne¡¯s liver was also half healed. Also, Felix¡¯s situation improved the most dramatically. It was now noon, and with ample yang energy, his organs were like being burned by mes before treatment. However, after Han¡¯s acupuncture treatment, he felt as if his burning organs were covered by refreshing cool water, and he felt afortable chill throughout his body. At this moment, they looked at Han with even more admiration and gratitude. Shawn was right. Han¡¯s medical skills were truly incredible! Han put away the gold and silver needles and said, ¡°Mr. Dawson, pleasee again tomorrow and you will be fully healed.¡± ¡°Henry, you need toe three more times to solve the problem.¡± After a pause, he turned to look at Felix and asked, ¡°Mr. Howard, I heard that in the Lightdom Military Department, there is a man named Maxwell Rivers and he is the son of a five-star Lord. Do you happen to know who that Lord is?¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 If Evelyn had not mentioned Maxwell just now, Han would have long forgotten his grudge against him. Maxwell even said in the ss chat group that Han would be made to pay a price, which was so arrogant and domineering. Therefore, he decided to ask when he thought of Felix¡¯s identity as vicemander of the Lightdom Military Department. He wanted to see how high of a status Maxwell¡¯s father had to have made Evelyn and the others so terrified. ¡°Maxwell Rivers?¡± Felix¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly as he carefully recalled, then he shook his head and said, ¡°I remember that there is indeed a smallmander surnamed Rivers among the live-star Lords. ¡°But I don¡¯t know the name of his child.¡± Felix¡¯s gaze turned cold as he asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, has this man named Maxwell Rivers offended you? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately investigate when I get back. I will make sure that he pays the price if that brat does have offended you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m afraid that I will have to trouble you with that. This Maxwell is like a fly, buzzing around and annoying me,¡± Han said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find that brat and teach him a lesson when I get back!¡± Felix assured, patting his chest. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go too hard on him. You know, just teach him a lesson, and that should be enough.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Felix said. Han then smiled and did not continue speaking. At this moment, Henry also stood up and said, ¡°Maxwell Rivers, right? Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ll go find him and beat him upter. We¡¯ll throw him into the military department and let Commander Howard teach him how to be a proper person. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright, do as you see fit. Just don¡¯t get anyone killed,¡± Han said with a smile. Henry smiled sinisterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I assure you that he will find this lesson very memorable.¡± Wayne said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for not getting the matter resolved for youst night, Mr. Jaber. Still, you were willing to treat me, so count me in.¡± After saying that, they immediately bid farewell to their healer, then left in a menacing manner. Han gazed at their backs, smiled slightly, andy down on the couch, closing his eyes to rest. After taking a break for a while, he opened hisputer again to continue improving the training manual. In his opinion, Maxwell was just a small potato that did not deserve his attention. After all, a bunch of people could deal with him on his behalf. At this moment, in a vi in Lightdom City, Maxwell suddenly felt a chill behind him, shivering and sneezing. He held the woman in his arms and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do I suddenly feel a bit cold?¡± The woman looked up and said gently, ¡°Could it be the air conditioner? Is the temperature set too low?¡± Han would definitely be shocked if he were here. It was because the woman sleeping with Maxwell was a married. ssmate of theirs, and she was somewhat attractive. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not stop having fun.¡± With the woman in his arms, the man turned off the lights in the room. hastily. He had no idea that he had already been targeted due to Evelyn¡¯s words. Inside the security department¡¯s office at the Mapleturz Group. About two hourster, Han finally finished writing the security training manual andpiled a list of contents. After everything was done, he breathed a sigh of relief and checked the time. It was already twelve noon, time for a lunch break. He walked out and went to thepany cafeteria for lunch. After finishing his meal, he tried to look for Reign but found that she had. note to work today. Upon inquiry, he learned that she was on leave today. ¡°Friday off? Who does that? How strange,¡± he thought to himself. He had wanted to thank Reign for her assistancest night. Unexpectedly, she was not around. ¡°It seems that I will have to wait for the next time.¡± Helpless, Han could only return to the security department. After sorting out the security training manual, he transferred the file to his cell phone, preparing to get it printed and bound. ¡°Han!¡± Before he could leave, an extremely surprised voice was heard. Yvonne rushed in, overjoyed, and said, ¡°Your protective gem is so effective! How incredible! ¡°Ever since I started wearing this protective gem that you gave me, I have not had any bad luck.¡± Ever since she came into contact with the parchment scroll, she had been having bad luck. At best, she would fall. At worst, she would have life-threatening misfortunes. However, ever since she started wearing the protective gem given by Han, she had been feeling particrly refreshed and nothing threatening had happened in the past day or two. Therefore, she specially came over today to thank him. As she spoke, she even ced a gift basket in front of Hyn, smiling joyfully as she said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to know such a move. It¡¯s really amazing. How can you be so versatile?¡± ¡°I only know a little,¡± he said humbly. ¡°To express my gratitude, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tonight. It¡¯s also to hold an apprenticeship banquet for my little brother,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your brother¡¯s matter. Let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s discharged from the hospital,¡± he said. ¡°Master, don¡¯t wait for me to be discharged. I¡¯m already here.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just then, a hearty voice came. Lucas walked into the security department and stood in front of Han. ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have ss?¡± Upon seeing her brother, Yvonne coldly red at him. Lucas trembled and hastily said, ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m sick now, so I don¡¯t have to go to school. I¡¯ll only go back to school after I recover in a few days. ¡°I¡¯m here today for an apprenticeship!¡± The young man immediately walked to Han and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master Han.¡± ¡°Master, please ept my courtesy!¡± With that, he gave Han three solemn bows in a row. Han nced at him and smiled. ¡°What day and age are we in now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. In any case, I want to be your disciple,¡± Lucas said. firmly. ¡°Alright, I have been observing you and I will ept you as my disciple. Now get up.¡± ¡°Thank you, master,¡± Lucas said with delight, standing respectfully next to Han. Han nced at him and asked, ¡°The SAT ising soon, right?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. There are still two months left.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re my disciple, I have some rules for you. Firstly, you¡¯re not allowed to disturb my sister! ¡°Someone like you, born into wealth, doesn¡¯t need to take the SAT and can still live an incredibly exciting life. But my sister does have to take it.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll listen to anything my master says,¡± Lucas replied. Han said, ¡°Good. Secondly, it¡¯s Saturday tomorrow, and your injuries are almost healed. Come to me tomorrow morning for some military training!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas thought something good wasing, but when his master brought up ¡°military training,¡± he was immediately confused. ¡°Military training?¡± Lucas thought to himself. Not to mention Lucas, even Yvonne was stunned. They could not help but wonder what Han was nning to do. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 ¡°Master, I thought there would not be military training until university?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°What, do you have a problem with that?¡± Han nced at him. ¡°No, no, as long as it¡¯s what you say, I have no objections at all, Lucas. quickly replied. ¡°Good. I¡¯m going to hold military training in the security department. I¡¯ll go print a training manualter, so you will take one home and read it carefully. Remember to arrive on time at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll start the training at nine, Han said. ¡°Do you really want to have military training?¡± Yvonne asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right. These security guards are sozy. You see, they don¡¯t have any spirit at all. Since I¡¯m now the security team leader, of course, I have to nurture their spirit and abilities so that they can better protect thepany¡¯s property and colleagues¡¯ personal safety.¡± After a pause, Han asked, ¡°Does ourpany cooperate with the printing factory? Can you give me a rmendation? I want to print. and bind the manuals.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few books? There¡¯s no need to go to the printing factory because ourpany has the equipment. Come to my office, Yvonne suggested. ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± said Han. He stored the file in his phone and followed her to the research and development department¡¯s office, printing out 35 copies of the training manual. ¡°There are 30 people in the security department, and plus Lucas, that¡¯s 31 people. You have four extras here,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡± Han smiled. He organized the 35 books and packed them in a box. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight,¡± Yvonne quickly asked. ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight. Maybe next time.¡± He waved his hand and immediately left with the box. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m leaving with my master now.¡± Lucas hurriedly greeted his sister and followed behind Han. ¡°This dumbo rejected me again!¡± Yvonne red at Han¡¯s back with gritted teeth and displeasure as he left. For her, there were definitely no fewer pursuers than Reign. The young talents from prestigious families would invite her every day, wishing they could spend time alone with her as much as possible. Despite her multiple invitations, Han had rejected her again and again. It was simply infuriating to her. ¡°Han, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t ask you out!¡± Yvonne gritted her teeth. After returning to the security department, Han immediately gathered all the security guards. After everyone had lined up, he pulled Lucas out and said to all the guards, ¡°This is Lucas Lynch, the younger brother of our manager at the research and development department, Yvonne Lynch. He¡¯s also my disciple. ¡°From today onward, he will join our security team and participate in a month of preliminary training with you. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucas, distribute the training manuals.¡± Lucas, whose back injuries had almost healed, immediately picked up the bound training manuals and distributed them one by one to all the security guards. After all the manuals were distributed, he stood in front of Han. The security guards looked at each other in confusion when they received the training manuals. They wondered if Han did mean to give them military training. At the same time, they looked at Han with even more admiration. They eximed in their hearts, ¡°How amazing is our team lead!¡± Han not only could make big shots like Felix and Waynee to pay their respects, but he could also make the son of a rich family like Lucas be his disciple, obeying his every word. It appeared to them that he was not just a security team leader but an idol! ¡°Everyone, this training manual contains various tasks, rules and regtions, and, most importantly, the breathing techniques. When you get home today, focus on the breathing techniques. You¡¯ll need them. during the training afterward,¡± Han said as he stepped forward. He then added, ¡°And as I said before, if you canplete the training sessfully, I will persuade Ms. Labenz to give each of you a sry increase of 2 thousand dors and double the bonus. I will make sure that it happens every month!¡± Everyone was overjoyed upong hearing this. It was an additional 2 thousand dors per month, after all. Besides, the bonus would be doubled. This was definitely a marvellous benefit! Besides, they could train their bodies while making money, so why not? At the thought of this, everyone was filled with enthusiasm and shouted in unison, ¡°Mr. Jaber, we will definitelyplete the training tasks!¡± ¡°Remember, you must focus on the breathing techniques in the training manual and practice them ording to it tonight, got it?¡± Han said. ¡°Yes!¡± All the security guards were full of enthusiasm and shouted loudly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to work. Come and gather at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning,¡± he said. The security guards left with the training manual, feeling ecstatic. Han picked up a training manual and ced it on David¡¯s desk, then sent him a text, reminding him toe over from the hospital to get itter. David had taken leave to apany his wife, who had leukemia. Han had checked the route, confirming that David would pass by thepany on the way back, so it was likely that he woulde and pick up the manual. ¡°His wife¡¯s leukemia hasn¡¯t worsened, and with medication, she should recover well, though it will take quite some time. I should make time to visit her.¡± Han looked at his colleague¡¯s empty seat and fell into contemtion. Lucas, who followed beside him, asked eagerly, ¡°Master, can you teach me how to hit an acupoint?¡± ¡°You want to learn this?¡± he asked. ¡°I want to. I really want to!¡± Lucas hurriedly nodded. Knowing that this was a skill that only existed in martial arts novels, he could brag about it for the rest of his life if he managed to learn it. ¡°This is neither easy nor difficult. Well, let us seize the day. Come to my office and I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Han said calmly. Striking an acupoint was not some kind of profound skill; on the contrary, learning it was quite a piece of cake. Since he had epted Lucas as his disciple, of course, he was willing to teach. The disciple was overjoyed and immediately followed. Soon, Lucas realized that his martial arts talent was shockingly poor. His master had taught him many times and even demonstrated it to him several times, but he still could not learn it. He had been learning for an hour, yet he still failed to sessfully strike an acupoint. With a disappointed and dejected expression, he said, ¡°Master, do I have no martial arts talent?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve learned the method, which means that you do have the talent, but your speed and strength are not enough. ¡°Your finger strength cannot close the enemy¡¯s acupoints in a short period of time, which exins why you have not been able to strike a sessful one. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s already good enough for a beginner like you to learn this much. As long as you follow my training, you will be able to learn acupoint and acupressure techniques within a week. ¡°Come, let me first teach you the basics, namely breathing technique and Heart Cultivation.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucas¡¯ eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Breathing technique and Heart Cultivation? Master, if I learn these, can I cultivate the legendary vital energy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Han nodded. ¡°Quick, teach me!¡± Lucas was overjoyed and hurriedly added. ¡°I will do anything for you, even be a ve for you if you teach me how to cultivate vital. energy!¡± Ever since he was young, Lucas loved watching TV and reading novels. He was especially envious of the martial arts heroes who could perform lightness skills and strike with thunderous force on TV. Therefore, he had dreamt of having vital energy and bing a chivalrous hero. However, as he grew up, he realized that those were all fake and that there was no such thing as vital energy in the world. His dream was shattered, and he became disappointed, no longer reading martial arts novels. Instead, relying on his father¡¯s prestige, he became a bully at school knowing that, since he could not be a hero, he might as well be a viin and wait for a real hero to emerge and defeat him. Aftering into an encounter with Han, who managed to hit his acupoint, his childhood dream of bing a martial arts hero was reignited. Han nced at him. ¡°A ve? No one wants that. Just focus on improving yourself first.¡± Then, Han taught him breathing techniques. Within thirty minutes, he had learned them thoroughly. He felt the flow of energy in his body and was ecstatic, saying, ¡°Master, I feel an energy in my abdomen. Is this vital energy?¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Dream on! Vital energy isn¡¯t so easy to cultivate. ¡°This is just a sense of energy. Remember to practice the breathing techniques in the training manual and Heart Cultivation that I have just taught you. Apply your Internal Strength every morning at seven o¡¯clock and evening at nine o¡¯clock. ¡°Within a year, you might be able to cultivate vital energy ¡°Huh? That long?¡± Lucas looked disappointed. ¡°Everything is difficult at the beginning. Once the foundation is stable, it will be faster in the future.¡± Han taught him patiently, but suddenly his gaze flickered, and he saw Silver Fox standing on the other side of the street opposite the security department. He frowned slightly. Silver Fox nced at him and made a gesture. After a car drove past, she disappeared without a trace. Han¡¯s face sank. After all, it was still a long time before Silver Fox was supposed tomit murder. Nevertheless, her sudden appearance and gesture for a meeting implied that something had gone wrong. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ¡°Lucas, you can continue practicing on your own. Remember about. tomorrow morning¡¯s military training. I have something to attend to and will leave now.¡± Han took off his security uniform, changed into his own clothes, and went out, running toward the ce where Silver Fox signaled him to meet up. The other security guards were all reading the training manual. Therefore, no one noticed his movement. He left thepany, avoiding the surveince cameras, and went into a rtively dark alley. Silver Fox was hiding in a corner. He walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Thetest news is that ck Robe¡¯s death has caused a huge sensation within Hell¡¯s Gate, and they have decided to send three seven-star Generals to investigate and avenge ck Robe and Jonathan,¡± she said solemnly. Silver Fox then took out her phone and handed it to Han. ¡°These are the three people.¡± He took the phone and carefully looked at the pictures. One of them had blond hair and blue eyes, and his gaze was very cold. He was tall and muscr, a typical westerner. The other was an oriental man who was handsome but lean. Meanwhile, his hooded eyes, which reminded one of a venomous snake, gave a very sinister and cunning feeling. Even through the screen, it was terrifying. Thest person was shrouded in a huge white robe, wearing a mask that only revealed a pair of lifeless eyes. It was impossible to tell if it was a male or female. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Still, that person exuded a terrifying, murderous intent. Silver Fox¡¯s expression was grave as she said, ¡°The blond one is named Wilson, a general-ss expert from the Whileal Kingdom. He joined Hell¡¯s Gate a year ago, and he is so powerful that he can assassinate a seven-star general-ss expert alone. What¡¯s more, he can escape unscathed after seeding. She added, ¡°The one with hooded eyes is named Milo Clinton and is a member of the Southern Beasts from the Whirlwood Kingdom. It is said. that they can control animals, attacking their enemies with very bizarre methods. ¡°Finally, the one in the white robe is called White Robe. That person and ck Robe are both from Hell¡¯s Gate and together. They are known as the Ambassadors of Death. This person is so mysterious that even I do not know his or her details. Well, I don¡¯t even know if it is a male or female. ¡°This person¡¯s methods of attack are also a mystery. All we know is that everyone who has seen this person has died.¡± As she spoke, she lit a cigarette, cing it between her red lips. She took a puff, exhaled a cloud of smoke, and then continued, ¡°Hell¡¯s Gate has sent three top experts all at once. Their intentions are not good.¡± She turned to Han and asked, ¡°Can you handle this?¡± Although they were bound by life and death, and Han was an expert in the mercenary group, he had only shown her the kind of level of power she was at, which was one-star general-ss. Now that three seven-star general-ss assassins wereing, it appeared to her that he was in trouble. ¡°When will they arrive?¡± he asked with a frown. ¡°They each have their own mission. It could be as fast as seven days or as slow as a month.¡± ¡°Do you have their contact information or address?¡± ¡°No!¡± Silver Fox shook her head while smoking. She did not have a very high status in Hell¡¯s Gate, so she did not know much about seven-star general- ss assassins. In fact, she only found out by chance that three top assassins wereing to Lightdom City. ¡°I see. Let theme,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Silver Fox looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? When I killed Jonathan and ck Robe, I was already prepared. I¡¯ll deal with whateveres my way. If they dare toe, then I surely dare to kill them!¡± He also lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said coldly, ¡°If theye in pairs, I¡¯ll kill them both!¡± He added, ¡°If theye together, I will kill them all!¡± His voice was cold and murderous. Silver Fox looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Howe I did not know that you were so confident?¡± Han smiled and returned the phone to her. ¡°Anything else?¡± She shook her head and continued to look at him without blinking. ¡°Those are three seven-star general- ss experts. Are you really that confident?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Is there nothing else?¡± he replied nonchntly. Silver Fox shook her head again. ¡°No.¡± Han handed her a business card thepany had made for him. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to the company to find me in the future. Just call me.¡± Silver Fox took the card and nodded, staring at him and asking. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± At this moment, she was still smoking, with her red lips and alluring beauty enhanced by the smoke. She was beautiful, to begin with. Meanwhile, her cold, proud temperament as well as her faint killing intent added even more charm and allure to her existence. Amidst the smoke, her face looked even more mysterious and beautiful, indescribably stunning. Especially when she looked at him, her eyes were full of tenderness and strong expectations.. ¡°Anything else?¡± Han was startled, his eyes innocent. The expectation in her eyes disappeared in an instant, reced by coldness. ¡°No, get lost!¡± ¡°Alright, see youter then.¡± He took a drag of his cigarette, waved his hand, turned around, and disappeared from her sight. Meanwhile, Silver Fox stood in the dark corner, staring at his back while thinking to herself, ¡°What a blockhead!¡± With that, her figure disappeared into the dark as well. Han returned to the security department and drove Lucas out to practice outside. Then he closed the door and smoked one cigarette after another. After pondering for a moment, he finally made up his mind and called his master. Unfortunately, he could not get through to his master¡¯s phone. He took a puff of smoke and knocked on the table. Finally, he called Killian and said in a deep voice, ¡°Killian, let¡¯s meet at seven o¡¯clock at the Golden Age Square tonight. I¡¯ll help you perfect the Zabel family¡¯s cultivation technique.¡± He added, ¡°Also, help me get an unauthenticated SIM card. At the very least, get me one that belonged to a dead person. I have great use for it.¡± Killian replied, ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Killian did not ask further and agreed immediately. After hanging up the phone, Han recalled the mistakes in Killian¡¯s Heart Cultivation, picked up a pen and paper, and wrote a modified version of the techniques based on the Zabel family¡¯s method. After finishing, he put the paper away, then smiled as he looked at Lucas and the others, who were practicing outside the door. If these people were serious, obedient, and diligent about their training, they would definitely be an elite force in the future. After work, he checked the time and went straight to Golden Age Square. Killian had already arrived before seven o¡¯clock, waiting for him. ¡°Mr. Jaber, the SIM card you requested.¡± Killian respectfully gave the SIM card to him. Han took the SIM card and handed the Heart Cultivation instruction to Killian. ¡°Read it carefully. It is going to help a lot when I do teach you how to cultivate.¡± Killian was excited, quickly unfolding the instruction and reading it carefully. After reading, his pupils contracted in shock, and then he became ecstatic, almost jumping up with excitement. It was profound! It was amazing! It seemed to contain some kind of absolute truth! After just reading it once, he felt his vital energy stirring within him, as if it was about to move on its own. And it was just the beginning! He was in shock once again after Han had taught him how to practice. Heart Cultivation previously. He found that this cultivation technique was exceptionally powerful, he felt immense refreshment all over his body just by running it once, and the bottleneck that had troubled him. for many years had actually started to loosen up. He had a feeling that if he continued to cultivate for a long time, he could break through to a new level within a month! This was indeed an incredible cultivation technique! After practicing thetest Heart Cultivation for a week, Killian grabbed Han¡¯s hand and tearfully said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much. You have done a great deal for the Zabel family.¡± He added, ¡°The Zabel family will never forget your kindness, ¡°On behalf of the family, I thank you. Please ept my gratitude.¡± With that, he knelt on the ground and thanked Han. He had a strong feeling that if everyone in the Zabel family acquired this cultivation technique, the Zabel family would be powerful enough to crush Robert in less than a year, bing the dominating force in Lightdom City! This was a great kindness that would rebuild the family! ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. Besides, this is also my promise to your family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Han helped Killian up. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. Mr. Jaber, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if you ever need anything. I will certainly be at your service,¡± he said gratefully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything. You can go back and report to Mr. Zabel now,¡± Han said. Killian expressed his gratitude again before quickly leaving with the martial arts instructions. Han took out the SIM card and reced it with the one Killian had given him. Using a series of encryption methods, he dialed the number of the Vice Commander of the mercenary group. Then, in a hoarse and cold voice, he said, ¡°Jeremy, it¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 His voice was hoarse, cold, and aged. It was like the voice of a septuagenarian, filled with mystery. This voice belonged to Sovereign of Shadows. After Han Jaber became Sovereign of Shadows¡¯ disciple, his initial identity was as a Medic who followed the mercenary group and gained experience while doing all kinds of wound treatment. Han also wore a mask and named himself with a mysterious code a yearter, following his master to go on the battlefields. His strength increased step by step, and Han gradually became a leader of the mercenary group. He had also made a name for himself in all sorts of battles. After mastering his cultivation, the master felt that Han could take on a heavy responsibility. Therefore, Han was asked to leave the team by faking his own death. Then, he put on the mask of his master¡¯s and took charge of the entire mercenary group, bing Sovereign of Shadows. Only Han¡¯s two junior male fellow apprentices knew his true identity. Because of this, when Han returned to the country, his two junior male fellow apprentices would fly an invisible fighter jet to send him off. The reason Han used this particr SIM card to call Jeremy Porter was to avoid exposing his identity. After all, his return to the country was prominent. Han could not let the others in his bloodline know his identity. Otherwise, once Han¡¯s identity was exposed, all the enemies who had a grudge against Sovereign of Shadows woulde over to attack his family and friends, resulting in unimaginable consequences. Therefore, except for his master and two junior male fellow apprentices, Han had to hide his identity as Sovereign of Shadows. Even when facing the Vice Commander of the mercenaries, he chose to keep it a secret, ¡°Commander, you¡¯ve finally contacted me.¡± There came Vice Commander Jeremy¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Commander, where have you been these days? Are you contacting me for a new mission?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on a secret mission at Longhard Kingdom.¡± Han, still in his hoarse and aged voice, said coldly, ¡°Three experts from Hell¡¯s Gate are nning to head towards Longhard Kingdom to mess with us. They are White Robe, Milo Clinton, and Wilson. I order you to kill them!¡± With that, Han hung up the phone, removed the SIM card, and reced it with his own. The SIM card of the deceased, which had not yet been canceled, was crushed into powder and thrown on the ground by Han. After doing all this, Han drove home and even went to the market to buy some fine streaky pork. One day in the hotel. Maxwell Rivers was having a wonderful time with his old ssmate. Just as he felt like being about to reach the climax, suddenly, with a bang, the door was kicked to pieces. Henry Sherlock carried a rifle on the back, walking in with a sullen expression. Maxwell was almost scared to death by the sound. He hurriedly let go of the woman in his arms and looked at the door, scolding Henry in a fury, ¡°Bastard, who are you?¡± ¡°How dare you break my stuff? Do you want to die?¡± The woman hurriedly covered her body with the nket with fear in her eyes. ¡°You are Maxwell Rivers, right?¡± Henry said coldly. ¡°That is right. I am Maxwell. Now that you know my background, how dare you not show me respect?¡± Maxwell¡¯s face went gloomy. ¡°You are Maxwell Rivers, then fine.¡± Henry turned into a cold gaze. With that, he moved like lightning andnded beside Maxwell. ¡°You¡­¡± Maxwell¡¯s expression changed, and he attempted to block the attack in a rush. However, Maxwell was obsessed with sex just a few moments ago, so how could he react promptly? BANG! Henry punched Maxwell¡¯s right eye hard, causing it to swell. ¡°You fucking bastard¡­¡± Maxwell was furious. Before he could finish speaking. Henry attacked again. He pressed Maxwell to the ground and beat him crazily. Maxwell got bruised all over his face, suffering so much pain that he would rather die. In the end, Maxwell was beaten to the ground. He could hardly breathe. His face was so swollen that it even became unrecognizable. ¡°You blind asshole! Next time, think twice before you offend someone. There is always someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Learn your lesson.¡± Henry said coldly. With that being said, he turned around and left. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Maxwell struggled to get up and almost wanted to cry. He felt really wronged. Why did such a mighty expert suddenly beat him. up for no reason? ¡°Maxwell, are you alright?¡± The female ssmate stood up. With a worried expression, she helped Maxwell get on his feet from the ground. ¡°Not dead yet. Damn it, don¡¯t let me find out who this guy is. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Maxwell gritted his teeth, with hatred filling up his eyes. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, another terrifying aura swept over from outside. Wayne Dawson strode in wildly. His gaze was sharp as a bloodthirsty wolf filled with killing intent. He stared at Maxwell and said coldly, ¡°You are Maxwell Rivers, right?¡± ¡°Again? Who are you?¡± Maxwell¡¯s heart trembled. BANG! Before Maxwell could finish speaking, Wayne had already appeared in front of him like a ghost. A tsunami-like murderous aurapletely engulfed him. In the next second, Wayne grabbed Maxwell¡¯s head, pressed it to the ground, and kept smashing it until bleeding. Immediately after, Wayne attacked from all directions, punching and kicking Maxwell until he got bruised all over his face, making it far more bloated than before; his nose, eyes, ears, and mouth were bleeding, revealing a tragic look. ¡°Remember, this is the consequence of offending Mr. Jaber. The next time you meet Mr. Jaber, you must kneel to him and apologize a few times. Understand?¡± Wayne said coldly. Maxwell was beaten so badly that he could not even speak. He got an extremely gloomy look and struggled to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Who, who is Mr. Jaber?¡± Damn it! Maxwell swore he would kill that so-called Mr. Jaber after recovering from his injuries. ¡°Han Jaber, also known as Mr. Jaber!¡± With a cold look, Wayne said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to mess with Mr. Jaber. This is Wayne Dawson, one-star General of the Northern Region Army. If you have the guts,e on and mess with me.¡± With that being said, Wayne kicked Maxwell again and left. Maxwell spat out another mouthful of blood. Holding his stomach, he was too painful to speak. Maxwell gritted his teeth with his eyes as scarlet as blood. He thought to himself fiercely, ¡°Han Jaber, you bastard! It turns out to be you!¡± ¡°How dare you have someone beat me. I am going to kill you!¡± ¡°Also, the person who dares to im himself as a one-star General is simply a humiliation to the General. I remember your look. You are doomed.¡± Maxwell was furious and wished he could tear Han Jaber into pieces immediately. Resting for some time, Maxwell wiped the blood off his face and stood up while enduring the pain. He staggered out of the door and drove directly to Lightdom Military Department. Maxwell came to his father¡¯s office and kicked open the door. He shouted, ¡°Dad, I was beaten up by a guy pretending to be the General. You have to stand up for me.¡± Maxwell¡¯s father was originally a five-star Lord in the northwest war zone; however, he was now working in Lightdom Military Department due to a job transfer. Maxwell wanted to use his father¡¯s power to dispatch his troops and kill Han Jaber! However, he was stunned the moment he entered. The vicemander of Lightdom Military Department, Felix Howard, was actually staring at Maxwell¡¯s father solemnly in thetter¡¯s office. On the other hand, his father¡¯s face had already turned pale while the man trembled in fear. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Seeing this, Maxwell¡¯s anger instantly vanished but got reced by fear, ¡®What is going on here?¡± Why did the vicemander get such a solemn look? Was the vicemander here to mess with his father? At the thought of this, Maxwell became even more terrified. Although he was somehow capable, it was not much. He dared to he tyrannical in Lightdom City merely because of his father¡¯s influence in the military department. If Maxwell¡¯s father was removed from office by the vicemander, wouldn¡¯t he lose the sponsor? Although Maxwell did not know Felix, thetter¡¯s superior vibe and the respect and fear from his father, Zyan Rivers, were enough to show that Felix was somebody. When Zyan heard his son¡¯s words, he was so frightened that sweat covered his forehead. He scolded angrily, ¡°Max, are you talking nonsense?¡± After that, Zyan was stunned when he saw Maxwell¡¯s bruised and swollen face. At this moment, Maxwell also realized the situation and said immediately, ¡°It is nothing, Dad. I was merely joking with you.¡± Felix also turned to look at Maxwell. ¡°If I have not got it wrong, you must be Maxwell, right?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Maxwell was shocked. Today was Maxwell¡¯s first visit to Lightdom Military Department. Basically, he only knew his father. How did Felix know him? ¡°Looks like it is you.¡± Felix smiled and looked at Maxwell. He also wanted to give Maxwell a good beating. However, when seeing the swollen wound on Maxwell¡¯s face, Felix slightly knitted his brows. He could not find a clear spot to start with. Henry and Wayne were too ruthless. Every inch of Maxwell¡¯s face was swollen, and Felix couldn¡¯t find anywhere to pack a punch. Ultimately, Felix kicked Maxwell into a bow-backed shrimp, making him fly several feet like a rag doll, landing on the ground and vomiting badly. ¡°You!¡± Maxwell¡¯s facial expression was distorted in pain. Holding his stomach, he looked at Felix in shock. Maxwell could not figure it out. There was no enmity between him and Felix, so why did Felix treat him. like this? ¡°Commander Howard, did my son do something wrong?¡± Zyan hurriedly asked. ¡°I am afraid it is more than a mistake?¡± Felix sneered. His gaze was as cold as a knife pointing towards Maxwell. ¡°Zyan, you have raised a great son. This little bastard actually dared to attack my savior. Do you think he deserves to be beaten?¡± he said. When Zyan heard this, his face turned pale in an instant. Maxwell¡¯s expression was also gloomy. Did he offend Felix¡¯s savior? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t he remember? ¡°Commander Howard, is this a misunderstanding? We just moved here not long ago,¡± Zyan said in a rush. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Commander Howard, this must be a misunderstanding. I do not know your savior at all,¡± Maxwell hurriedly said. ¡°You do not know him? Well, Maxwell, you know Han Jaber, right?¡± Felix sneered. Upon hearing this, Maxwell¡¯s expression turned gloomy as if he had swallowed a rat. Was Han Jaber Felix¡¯s savior? How, how was this possible? ¡°Han Jaber, also known as Mr. Jaber, is my savior. He is even a god to me. How dare you offend him and even announce in the ss group chat that you want Han to pay a huge price. Maxwell, how rampant you are!¡± Felix said coldly. Hearing that, Maxwell broke out in cold sweat. He must be over. He had bumped into someone who he could not afford to offend. Originally, Maxwell had thought that Han was just an expert with an ordinary background and that he could rely on his father¡¯s prestige and power to suppress Han. However, Felix¡¯s words sent Maxwell straight to hell, leaving him. dumbfounded. At this moment, Zyan finally understood what had happened. It turned out that his son had made all the mess. Zyan was furious and kicked Maxwell until he puked blood. Then, the former said respectfully, ¡°Commander Howard, I failed to educate my son well. Please let me handle this. I promise I will give you and your savior a perfect solution.¡± ¡°Mr. Rivers, when a son makes mistakes, his father is always to me. Maxwell, your boy, even dared to use your authority to bully themoners. What does it mean? Do you think a kick in his ass can solve all the problems?¡± Felix said coldly. After hearing this, Zyan¡¯s heart raced immediately; with a gloomy facial expression, his back was drenched in sweat. The meaning behind Felix¡¯s words was rather explicit! The matter could beplicated or trivial! If Felix made a big fuss, Zyan could lose his current position! Thinking of this, Zyan was once again frightened into a cold sweat. He knelt with a thud. ¡°Commander Howard, I have fought hard in the northwest war zone all these years and contributed a lot to the country, he said in a quivering voice. ¡°My son did make a mistake this time. I will definitely treat him strictly in the future.¡± ¡°Please give me a chance to make up for my mistakes. Please!¡± With that being said, Zyan knelt to Felix. Felix nced at Zyan and then at Maxwell, who had been beaten miserably. Felix knew that this guy had already paid the price. It was probably enough to freak the shit out of Maxwell this time. Felix took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Rivers, you did have done a meritorious deed to protect the country. As your superior, I won¡¯t use my power to bully people. I will definitely allow you to make up for your mistakes.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I have to tell you something significant. Han is not just my savior. He is also the savior of the one-star General Wayne from the Northern Territory, plus the savior of Mr. Zabel from the Zabel family.¡± ¡°You should know Mr. Dominic Zabel, right? He is also the vicemander of our military department!¡± Upon hearing this, Zyan and Maxwell¡¯s faces turned pale in an instant, and they were down in the dumps. Especially for Maxwell, he was so scared that his heart was about to jump out. Oh, my goodness. How could Han be the savior of so many big shots? In that case, Maxwell¡¯s attack on Han was equivalent to striking a ho¡¯s nest! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thinking of this, Maxwell immediately trembled in fear. Seeing Zyan and his son frightened to death, Felix¡¯s said indifferently with a cold gaze, ¡°I will let you off this time, but whoever started the trouble should end it!¡± ¡°Mr. Rivers, you¡¯d better have your son apologize to Han and get Mr. Jaber¡¯s approval.¡± ¡°Only when Mr. Jaber forgives you will the other big shots not attack you again.¡± ¡°Otherwise, even if I let you all go, the others might not do so.¡± ¡°I am done with all my speech. Behave yourselves.¡± After saying that, Felix nced at Maxwell coldly and turned to leave. After Felix walked away, Zyan and Maxwell were still stunned in ce. They were dumbfounded and could not react for a long time. Especially for Maxwell, he muttered to himself, ¡°How is this possible? How can it be?¡± ¡°That guy called Han Jaber, isn¡¯t he just a shitty security guard? How did he suddenly be a divine healer?¡± Max was stunned. He could not understand why Han suddenly became the savior of numerous big shots. ¡°You stupid boy, all you know is to fucking make trouble for me!¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± Before Maxwell could figure it out, a furious roar came to his ears. Zyan had already pounced over like a ferocious tiger. The father pressed down on Maxwell and smashed him. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 The next morning. Han woke up early and started his morning exercise. However, he was not going outdoors for the morning exercise this time. Instead, Han decided to work out in his courtyard. He ran, practiced martial arts, and swam many rounds in the swimming pool after he put on a swimsuit. After Han exercised for an hour, Charlie also woke up. Seeing his son having such an energetic morning exercise, Charlie was also interested. He warmed up in the courtyard and began to practice boxing. Previously, Charlie could not master the standard posture of boxing, and many of his moves were out of ce. However, after Han¡¯s guidancest time, Charlie¡¯s boxing actually became natural and authentic. yin and Active or still, tough or calm. Every move was abination of yang, strength and release Charlie had made a significant improvement. When Han came out of the pool and saw his father¡¯s boxing in such a state, he was shocked again. Han had learned breathing and Heart Cultivation from his master for over a month. After the master taught him for real for a day, Han could finally use breathing in boxing He yed it well, catching its authentic vibe of strength and release. By doing this, Han¡¯s master was really shocked and saw him as at genius! Now seeing Charlie¡¯s boxing, Han felt that his martial arts talent was inferior to his father¡¯s. Charlie had only studied for an hour or two. Now, he could actually use breathing in boxing in a perfect manner. His inhale and exhalebined. with movements were especially authentic. ¡°It seems that my martial arts talent is indeed inherited from Dad.¡± Han thought to himself. ¡°Seriously, Dad is so talented. If he had begun learning martial arts in the early years, he would be a heroic-level expert at least. Then Dad could easily earn money in the entertainment industry,¡± Han looked at his father practicing boxing and felt sentimental. In order to see how talented his father was, Han changed his clothes. and walked to Charlie¡¯s side. ¡°Dad, I see that you are almost done with boxing. Why don¡¯t I teach you another set of boxing techniques?¡± ¡°You know other boxing techniques?¡± Charlie was stunned. ¡°Of course. Our security department consisted of many experts. They taught me quite powerful skills,¡± Han said. ¡°Alright. Then teach me right now. I feel energized from practicing boxing today. My waist and legs do not hurt anymore. This set of martial arts is fantastic as it strengthens my health. Impressive!¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°If I can master boxing well and learn a few more skills, I might be able to live a long life.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you Eight Trigrams Palm then,¡± said Han. Eight Trigrams Palm was also a traditional skill. After a series of inheritances, it had long lost its actual combat ability. However, it was still beneficial in strengthening one¡¯s health. While Han was teaching Charlie this skill, he intentionally added one or two killing moves to increase the difficulty. Unexpectedly, by watching Han¡¯s demonstration once only, Charlie couldplete the whole set himself without the former¡¯s exnation. Although Charlie was not fully in standard postures, his moves were wless. ¡°Genius!¡± Han looked at his father with shock in his eyes. At this moment, Han did confirm one thing. His martial arts talent was 100% inherited from Charlie! Perhaps Charlie¡¯s talent was even above and beyond his! ¡°Dad, do you want to learn the truly killing martial arts?¡± Han asked. ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Charlie nodded without hesitation and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ever since your mother was beaten upst time, I have started to hate my ipetence.¡± ¡°At that time, I could not defeat those bastards. If you had note back in time to resolve the crisis, your mother might have been injured to challenged.¡± ¡°Han. I also want to reach your skill level. When I fully master it, I cant protect your mother and siblings afterward.¡± After a pause. Charlie looked at Han with a solemn look and said, ¡°If possible, I still want to protect you!¡± ¡°Dad. I am an adult now. I do not need your protection. It should be my turn to protect you.¡± Han smiled. He was now Sovereign of Shadows, a terrifying existence that surpassed the general-ss. He could be considered upying a lofty position. Other than his master, Han was invincible in the world. Why would he still need his father to protect him? Charlie stared at Han with a determined gaze. ¡°If I knew martial arts, other than your mother, you would be the one I want to protect the most!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°Do you think I cannot see what you¡¯ve been through just because you wear clothes at home all day and even swim in a swimsuit?¡± Charlie stepped forward and grabbed Han¡¯s clothes. He ripped it open. and pointed at Han¡¯s scars. ¡°I have long seen these scars of yours!¡± Charlie looked at the wounds on Han¡¯s body, and his eyes turned red. The father said with a quivering voice, ¡°Kid, although you did not say anything, you must have suffered a lot over the years.¡± ¡°As your dad, I feel distressed when seeing your wounds. ¡°Han, I am sorry. I am really sorry.¡± At this point, Charlie could no longer control the tears in his eyes. They streamed down his face. He hugged Han tightly. His eyes were filled with guilt, and his voice was trembling. ¡°It is all my fault for being so useless. It is all my fault.¡± ¡°If I could be as powerful as those legendary figures, you would not to leave your homnd and live elsewhere. You would not have to suffer so much. ¡°It is all my fault. I could not protect you well. ¡°I hate it! ¡°I hate myself for being ipetent!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As Charlie spoke, he cried even louder and sobbed frequently. He even reached out his hand guiltily and pped himself hard. ¡°Dad.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were also red. He hurriedly grabbed Charlie¡¯s hand, and his tears could not help but flow down. ¡°It is not your fault. It is all my fault. I asked for it. ¡°You do not have to me yourself. It is all my fault. I have let you down as well. I did not contact you due to the special attributes of my job for the past eight years. I have made you worry. ¡°It is all my fault! Please do not me yourself.¡± Han¡¯s voice was also choked, making some of his words iplete. Han had never thought that his father would have such a fragile side. He did not expect his father to see the wound hidden for years. Han did not expect his injuries to make his father feel guilty and self-me to a great extent. Han did not even think that although he was already so powerful and wealthy, his father still wanted to protect him and prevent him from being hurt again. His father¡¯s love was like a mountain that touched him. The father and son hugged each other tightly and sobbed. The distance between the father and son was infinitely shortened at this moment. They became iparably intimate and close to each other. At this moment, the two men let go of all their strength and let their tears flow. About thirty minutester, the sound of washing came from the root Only then did the father and son let go of each other. ¡°Your mother got up. Hurry up and wipe your tears off. Don¡¯t let her see us like this.¡± Charlie wiped his tears and said, ¡°Also, put on your clothes as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let your mother see your injuries. Otherwise, she will definitely cry so badly.¡± ¡°The life of our family is already great. We cannot let your mother cry anymore.¡± Han quickly straightened up his clothes and wiped his tears. Later, he realized that it was useless to wipe the tears away as there would still be traces. ¡°Dad, stop wiping your tears. Let¡¯s go for a swim so Mom will not find out!¡± Han was quick-witted. He immediately pushed Charlie into the swimming pool and soon followed his father. The father and son enjoyed sshing water in the swimming pool. At this moment, Felicia walked out. When she saw two men having fun in the water, she immediately revealed an unhappy look and scolded, ¡°Hey, how old are you two? You are not youngsters anymore. Why are you still ying with water early in the morning? Grow up, please.¡± ¡°The water is cold in the morning. Get up quickly so that you would not catch a cold!¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We will get out of the water right now.¡± Charlie and Han swam one more round before going ashore. At this moment, although their eyes were a bit red, they were drenched. all over. It was impossible to tell that the father and son had cried before. Felicia did not suspect anything and red at the father and son. ¡°The weather in the morning is freezing, and the water is cold. Don¡¯t you know? Swimming? What is the problem with you two? Go take a shower and get changed!¡± With that being said, Felicia went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Charlie and Han looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Han, when you are free, teach me boxing. I want to learn some practical andbative skills,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Han nodded. They went to wash up. By the time they got dressed, Felicia had already finished making breakfast. Homemade pasta, fresh milk, eggs, oatmeal, take-away French loaf, Fettine, and so on, all of which were Lightdom City¡¯s specialty breakfasts. At the same time, it was also Charlie and Han¡¯s favorite breakfast. Floris and Tracy had also woken up, washed up, and sat at the table. having breakfast. ¡°It is Saturday today. Why aren¡¯t Queenie and the others home yet? Don¡¯t tell me they are still unaware that we¡¯re moving?¡± Han asked as he ate. ¡°They usuallye home on weekends,¡± said Charlie. ¡°They already know about our move. I will pick them up this afternoon.¡± Felicia nodded. After breakfast, Felicia took out another stack of money and handed it to Floris. ¡°Floris, Tracy years is three years old. It is time for her to go to kindergarten. Take the money for registration.¡± ¡°Remember, you must find a nice school for Tracy Curlew quine banery. He din the fed the money into Floris & hands Seancul and frond het to take it Them her coad ¡°The foameal can of our family is better than before We are n living in a bug house Vou do not have to worry about money anymore¡± ¡°Select a nice school and tell Tracy to work hard¡± Siner Han? bought such a luxurious house, it had already resolved their worrIEL With such a building the Jaber brothers would not have to worry about getting married in the future As for the one million dor revenue from selling the food stall at Dragon Holest time. Charlie and Felicia were still hading it. They did not spend a penny for themselves and could not bear to use it However, they had zero hesitation when spending money on their granddaughter Florn was touched and epted the money ¡°Thank you. Grandpa and Grandma,¡± Tracy said with a smile ¡°Good girl Tracy¡± Charlie and Felca were overjoyed when they heard Tracy call them grandpa and grandma. Both of them stroked Tracys hair in an adoring Han was also full of smiles when he saw his parents like this Letting his parents live a carefree life and enjoy time with loved ones w also one of has goals in returning to the country His parents happiness even maste Haytas hapgary than winning the prize tamself After breakfast, Han drove Floris and Tracy to the kindergarten. After sending the two of them in their destination, Han emphasized. ¡°Floris, we are getting rach now We must find the best preschool for Tracy. Don¡¯t worry about natury¡¯ ¡°Okay¡± Floris nodded with reddened eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes. Most poor families in Lightdom City were patriarchal and felt that married daughters were like nobody. After many women got married, their maternal family would cut off all contact with them. Even if they encountered great difficulties, their maternal family would not be there to help. Now that Floris had fallen out with Liam and brought her daughter home, her parents did not despise her at all. Her younger brother did not evenin. Han still cherished and protected her so much that she was almost moved to tears. ¡°Floris, cheer up. Go and see if you can sign up. They are about to start recruiting students.¡± Han pointed at the kindergarten behind them. After repeatedly reminding Floris, Han drove away. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Security department, Mapleturz Group. When Han arrived, all the security guards were already in position. Even David had rushed back from the hospital to get prepared for training. ¡°Hello, master.¡± Lucas was also standing in the team, looking at Han excitedly. Lucas cultivated overnight yesterday and did not sleep at all. The further cultivation he went, the more excited he became; the more he felt the power produced by the cirction of vital energy in his body, the more he admired Han. Although Lucas stayed up for the entire night, he was iparably energetic. After breakfast, he rushed over immediately to participate in the training. In Lucas¡¯s opinion, as long as Han was in charge of the training, he would definitely benefit from it. ¡°Queue up!¡± Han roared. His voice was like thunder. Wane, William, David, Donald, and all the others ran out to line up. Although they were security guards, most had been in the army before. A few of them were even retired from Special Forces. Hence, the line was quite neat. Although Lucas had never been a soldier, he reacted quickly and imitated Han well. At this moment, all members¡¯ eyes were filled with anticipation and excitement. Once they passed the training, their annual sry would increase by 20 thousand dors. Why not? There was only one motivation for adults, which was making money! ¡°Have you all read the training manual? Did you practice breathing after you returned home?¡± Han nced at them. ¡°I do!¡± Lucas and David answered in unison. Donald, Wane, and the other security guards looked at each other but did not dare to answer. Clearly, they did not cultivate breathing. Han had already expected such a result. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, then. We will start training for breathing today.¡± ¡°Pick up your training manuals and follow me.¡± When all the security guards began to read and concentrate on studying, Han corrected them one by one, letting them follow the pace of his breathing. After an hour, almost all the security guards had mastered this breathing technique. Next, Han started training again and began a six-mile long run. ¡°Remember, when you run, cooperate with your breathing and control your pace.¡± Han also ran with them. Along the way, he trained those people¡¯s breathing pace. The six-mile run was quite far and tiring. However, as long as everyone thought they would be paid, they were all pumped up and trained diligently. David admired Han even more. Due to his sincere gratitude, David also trained hard and yed the role of a good leader. All members did not feel tired after running for 6 miles with the breathing technique. They looked at each other and were overjoyed. However, this was only the beginning. Subsequently, Han¡¯s training became even more brutal and intense. Running with heavy weights, enduring strong resistance, and all kinds of physical training kept torturing them until they were exhausted. Every time they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Han would show up and tell them that afterpleting the training this morning and passing the assessment, they would receive a reward of 60 dors. In an instant, everyone was revived. ¡°Not bad. If they continue being trained like this, they will definitely be a strong army within a month. By then, they can fight against many experts.¡± Han watched the group training and nodded slightly in admiration. While letting those people train themselves, Han carried some slices. of cured meat to the CEO¡¯s office. He handed the cured meat to Reign and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, thank you for your help when we negotiated with Robertst time.¡± ¡°I specially brewed this cured meat yesterday. Please take it as a small token of my appreciation, and it would be great if you ept it.¡± Landon was also reporting to Reign. When seeing the cured meat in Han¡¯s hand, his face fell. Landon had seen people send out gifts, but it was his first time seeing such a type. Cured meat! Which woman would like to have cured meat? Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Landon nced at Han and speechlessly thought, ¡°He¡¯s really powerful, but it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have taste. ¡°He didn¡¯t trade his EQ for his power, right?¡± Reign really went all out to support Han, even risking her own and her family¡¯s reputation. This was a gesture of great loyalty. Moreover, Reign was a peerless beauty. Her looks were stunning and breathtaking. If someone truly wanted to thank Reign, the typical way that most men would think of was to invite her to a meal as a gesture of appreciation. However, instead of doing that, Han came over with several pieces of cured meat to express his gratitude. Landon thought, ¡°What a weirdo! ¡°What does he take Reign for? ¡°A glutton?¡± When Reign saw those pieces of cured meat, her eyes showed a hint of surprise. However, she quickly smiled and epted the meat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take these pieces of cured meat,¡± she said. ¡°I happen to be craving for some meat recently. Is there anything else? ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to go to a meeting now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Han said. ¡°I just wanted to give you something to express my gratitude. I personally marinate these pieces of cured meat. They taste really good,¡± ¡°You can leave it there,¡± Reign said. ¡°I¡¯ll stir-fry the meat and eat it when I get back at noon.¡± Reign smiled, organized her documents, stood up, and said, ¡°You can chat with Mr. Katz. I¡¯m going to a meeting now.¡± After pausing for a moment, she turned around to look at Han and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, apany me on a business trip in a few days.¡± With that, she took the documents and left the office. Han put down the cured meat and turned to look at Landon. Then, he said. ¡°Mr. Katz, why do I feel that Ms. Labenz seems a little unhappy? What¡¯s going on?¡± Landon was left speechless. He nced at Han speechlessly. Landon thought. ¡°As a woman, even if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be happy to receive cured meat as a thank-you gift! ¡°What else was going on? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Heined silently in his mind, but did not show it on his face. He walked over to the sofa and sat down. Then, he made a cup of coffee for Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you think Ms. Labenz is beautiful?¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful!¡± Han said sincerely. The beauty of Reign was among the top ten of all the beautiful women he had seen. Moreover, Reign was also the wealthiest person in Lightdom City. Her assets surpassed those of the Richards family and the Zabel family. She was like the legendary young wealthy woman with fair skin and beauty. Landon sighed and said. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s also a pitiful person.¡± Han sat down and took a sip of coffee. He did not say anything. After waiting for a long while and not hearing any response from Han, Landon said gloomily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Han said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask then?¡± Landon said. Han put down his coffee cup and looked at Landon with a puzzled expression. ¡°You suddenly brought up Ms. Labenz, so you must be going to tell me her life story,¡± Han said. ¡°Am I not waiting for you to tell me?¡± Landon was left speechless. He made himself a cup of coffee and drank it in one gulp. After organizing his thoughts, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Labenz¡¯s bodyguard and her godfather. I¡¯ve watched her grow up since she was young. Godfather? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In this era, it was not appropriate to say that because it could easily be misinterpreted. If the word ¡°godfather¡± was pronounced with a different intonation, there would be a big problem. Han was left speechless. Landon seemed to be immersed in his memories. He sighed again and said, ¡°Reign has always been very lonely. She hasn¡¯t had many friends. since she was young. Now that she is in this position, she faces many struggles and challenges, including open fighting and secret scheming. It is very tough for her.¡± ¡°Indeed, she has to face a lot of difficulties in her position,¡± Han said as he nodded. The Mapleturz Group was a behemoth that dominated a significant. portion of the legitimate business landscape in Lightdom City. Its daily. profits were ridiculously high. As the head of the Labenz family, Reign earned a considerable amount. of wealth. This position naturally attracted a lot of attention from many people. This was especially the case for Philip, who probably dreamed of toppling Reign so that he could take her ce as the head of the Labenz family. After pausing for a moment, Han continued. ¡°In order to attain a position of power, one must be willing to endure the challenges and responsibilities thate with it. It¡¯s normal for Ms. Labenz to face such challenges.¡± Landon nodded in agreement. Over the years, he had seen all the hardships that Reign had endured. He felt tremendous heartache for her. ¡°However, Ms. Labenz has a lot of resources and plenty of funds,¡± Han said. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be considered a pitiful person.¡± Reign¡¯s achievements certainly made her a sessful person and a cut above the rest. She had reached a pinnacle that many people could never reach in their lifetime. How could such a person be pitiful? ¡°Don¡¯t assume that she¡¯s not pitiful just because she¡¯s very sessful.¡± Landon said. ¡°As she holds a high position, she has to deal with a lot of challenges and difficulties, both obvious and hidden. This results in her having very few friends.¡± ¡°Why must she hold onto this position and not let go then?¡± Han said. ¡°If she were to step down from her current position of power, she would still be considered sessful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she wants to hold onto this position, guard the Labenz family, and wait for her father to return,¡± Landon said. ¡°Her father?¡± Han said. ¡°This is the reason I said that she¡¯s pitiful,¡± Landon said. ¡°Since Ms. Labenz was young, her mother was seriously ill. Her father is my sworn brother. He went missing when he went to seek medicine for Ms. Labenz¡¯s mother. Ms. Labenz was very young at that time. ¡°Before he left, my sworn brother left a message for Reign, asking her to take good care of her mother and her younger brother. He promised toe back. ¡°But, three years ago, her mother passed away due to a serious illness. Her younger brother was admitted to the ICU because of a serious illness.¡± ¡°Younger brother?¡± Han said. He was stunned again. ¡°Reign has a younger brother?¡± Han thought. Landon nodded and said, ¡°Yes. her younger brother also contracted the same strange illness as her mother. His condition is very serious and he is in aa. He is currently in the ICU. Every day, arge amount of money is needed to keep him alive. ¡°That¡¯s why she wants to hold onto this position and earn a lot of money. She will then be able to save her brother¡¯s life by paying for his medical treatment. ¡°What kind of strange illness is it?¡± Han asked. ¡°Which hospital is he in?¡± Landon sighed and said, ¡°He is in a hospital overseas. ¡°The medical standard in the country is not advanced enough to treat that kind of strange illness. A year ago, Ms. Labenz transferred her brother to a hospital overseas for treatment. Every day, arge amount of money is needed for his medical expenses. ¡°But unfortunately, his condition hasn¡¯t improved. ¡°Most importantly, the other party treated Ms. Labenz¡¯s younger brother out of respect for Mapleturz Group and the Labenz family, ensuring that her brother¡¯s illness is under control. ¡°If Ms. Labenz is no longer the CEO, the hospital there may revoke the treatment for her brother. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s trying so hard to keep her position. ¡°Over the years, other than Yvonne and me, no one has supported Ms. Labenz. However, in terms of business, there is very little we can do to help her. ¡°All these years, she has been the only one navigating the business world, putting in much more effort than others and enduring much pain. That¡¯s why she has built herself a cold exterior to conceal her fragility.¡± Upon hearing this, Han fell into a long silence. He did not expect that Reign would have such a life experience. Han drank some coffee and asked, ¡°In which hospital is Ms. Labenz¡¯s brother being treated?¡± ¡°Massach General Hospital at Whileal Kingdom,¡± Landon said. ¡°This is the best hospital in the world. Only they can save Ms. Labenz¡¯s younger brother¡¯s life.¡± Han frowned, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°Can we get ess to her brother¡¯s medical records? I want to take a look.¡± Landon was overjoyed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately!¡± He knew that Han¡¯s medical skills were amazing, which made everyone in the Zabel family admire him and address him as ¡°Mr. Jaber the divine healer¡±. If Han were to treat Reign¡¯s younger brother, he might be able to gi her younger brother a chance of survival. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Landon moves quickly After half an hour of busying himself outside, he immediately returned with a tablet. He looked at Han seriously and asked, ¡®Mr. Jaber, do you understand this foreignnguage? ¡°I understand a little bit, Han said. Lawrence Labenz¡¯s medical records are written in this foreignnguage Landon said as he handed the tablet to Han. If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll hire a trantor for you! It¡¯s okay, Han said. Tll take a look first.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He took the tablet and looked at it carefully. Landon sat down, drinking coffee and looking at Han with a puzzled expression. He had just looked at the medical records, which were all in a foreignnguage with many medical abbreviations and technical terms. Even though he had passed the sixth grade of the foreignnguage, he still could not understand the technical terms. ¡°Han is just a security guard, Landon thought. ¡°Can he really understand this foreignnguage? Han looked carefully. His expression became somewhat serious, Lawrence¡¯s illness was indeed very strange. Judging merely from the medical records and various research results, he was indeed on the verge of death. The functions of various organs were also deteriorating. As to what kind of illness it was, there was no exact diagnosis here. It was only mentioned that there was a problem with the brain. CT scan equipment, MRI equipment, electroencephalogram equipment, and various advanced instruments could not detect any lesions in the brain. It was only known that the brain was shrinking every year and its function was gradually weakening. It was especially rare. Generally speaking, this kind of disease mostly urred in elderly people. However, Lawrence was only twenty-two years old. His life had just begun, but his brain had already aged to the state of someone who was ny-eight years old. Furthermore, it was still shrinking and aging. Massach General Hospital had created a new disease name. It was called. Young Brain Aging Syndrome. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The general meaning was that the brains of young people were bing aged, simr to people in their nies. Moreover, they had included this disease in the list of intractable diseases, and many experts were studying it. To put it bluntly, Lawrence was like a guinea pig in that hospital. He was subjected to various studies and experimental drug treatments by those people. Landon let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Over the years, Lawrence has been a guinea pig. ¡°Ms. Labenz feels particrly heartbroken whenever she sees him being subjected to such research. ¡°Unfortunately, only Massach General Hospital has the ability to save Lawrence¡¯s life. Even though Ms. Labenz feels heartbroken, there is nothing she can do. She has no choice but to ept it.¡± Landon then looked at Han expectantly and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, have you figured out what disease this is?¡± Han put down the tablet and shook his head. ¡°Based on these medical records, I can¡¯t see any specific features,¡± he said. ¡°I need to see the patient in person to determine if he can be treated.¡± Traditional medicine emphasized the importance of observing, listening, questioning, and feeling the pulse of patients in diagnosis and treatment. The word ¡°observation¡± meant that one had to see a patient in person to see what was wrong with that patient. After all, he wanted to observe not modern data but the vital energy in a patient¡¯s body. He wanted to observe whether the patient¡¯s vital energy was bnced and whether any harmful energy had invaded the patient¡¯s body. This was because vital energy was invisible and colorless. Even electroencephalograms, CT scans, MRI scans, or other medical examinations could not detect it. If diagnostic methods of traditional medicine were used, he might be able to see the distribution and changes of vital energy in Lawrence¡¯s body. ¡°See the patient in person?¡± Landon said. ¡°Would a video call work?¡± Han shook his head and said, ¡°No. I have to see him in person.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Lawrence¡¯s head on theputer and said in a deep voice, ¡°I dare to conclude that there must be something wrong with his brain. A mysterious and invisible creature is eating away at hist brain, causing his brain to shrink and its functions to deteriorate. ¡°However, through a video, I can¡¯t tell what it is. I need to personally see the patient to determine what kind of force it is and whether he can be treated.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon was shocked. ¡°An invisible creature in the brain?¡± he said. ¡°A parasite?¡± Han shook his head and said, ¡°If it is a parasite in the brain, modern medical equipment would be able to detect it. ¡°This creature is invisible and colorless, so it cannot be detected by medical equipment.¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed. It was invisible and colorless! Medical equipment could not detect it. However, it could consume one¡¯s life! Landon thought, ¡°Is there such a strange creature in this world? ¡°Or is it just Han making things up?¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Landon drank coffee and savored it carefully. After remaining silent for at long while, he raised his head to look at Han, saying, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s such a strange creature in Lawrence¡¯s brain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, that¡¯s why I need to see the patient before making a decision. Han said. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Landon said. ¡°I¡¯ll make time and go with you to Whileal Kingdom.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we discuss this matter with Ms. Labenz?¡± Han asked as he frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to experience disappointment again,¡± Landon said. Over the years, Reign had experienced many moments of hope, with doctors telling her every one or two months that there was a new medicine that might cure Lawrence. However, they failed every time. These repeated disappointments made her heartbroken and sad. Therefore, before Han waspletely sure that he could cure Lawrence¡¯s illness, Landon did not want to tell Reign, nor did he want Reign to experience despair and disappointment again. ¡°Got it,¡± Han said as he nodded. Landon thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? After you apany Ms. Labenz on her business trip, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go to Whileal Kingdom.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it after you arrange it,¡± Han said as he nodded. ¡°I need to go for training now.¡± Landon looked at Han and said in confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the training manual you wrote. Are you trying to turn all of them into Special Forces?¡± ¡°No, I want to turn them into a top-notchedbat team that¡¯s even more powerful than Special Forces!¡± Han said. ¡°How powerful do you want them to be?¡± Landon said. ¡°A team that can defeat general-ss experts,¡± Han said. Han smiled. He looked at Landon and said, ¡°After I train them for a month, you will be the chief examiner, specifically responsible for verifying their progress.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really looking forward to their progress,¡± Landon said with at smile. A team that could defeat general-ss experts! If these security guards really became as capable as described, it meant. that Reign would have a group of loyal and capable subordinates. She would have more power and influence in the Labenz family in the future. ¡°You should also train well these days,¡± Han said indifferently. ¡°Otherwise, you may get beaten up one monthter.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I really have to train hard,¡± Landon said. His eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll beat up those weak soldiers that you train and get them defeated in a sorry state.¡± At this moment, he reckoned that Haning to work at Mapleturz Group was simply a great blessing for Reign. With him around, it might not be so easy for other members of the Labenz family to plot against Reign. Han patted Landon¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Remember to tell Ms. Labenz to bring home the cured meatter. I marinated it carefully. It tastes great. ¡°If you like it, take one piece for yourself too. It¡¯s really delicious. Don¡¯t miss out.¡± At the mention of this, Landon was speechless. Han brought up cured meat again! Landon thought, ¡°Han¡¯s emotional intelligence is really terrifyingly low. ¡°Giving cured meat as a gift and still being so self-satisfied. Does he treat the cured meat as treasure?¡± He picked up the pieces of cured meat and said, ¡°Are you sure this is really good stuff? ¡°Han, you¡¯re a man after all. If you¡¯re pursuing a girl, you have to know a little bit of logic and romance, right? Who on earth would give a beautiful girl a gift of cured meat? ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s practical,¡± Han said. ¡°It can be eaten. Moreover, I made it myself. It¡¯s a unique and delicious dish that cannot be bought even with money. It¡¯s a priceless treasure!¡± Sovereign of Shadows personally made the cured meat. It was a treasure that could not be bought with money. In the past, many overlord-level figures in the extraterritorial battlefield had spent tens of millions of dors trying to buy his cured meat, but he refused to sell it. Now that he had personally made so many pieces of cured meat, he could be deemed to have shown Reign much respect. ¡°Priceless treasure?¡± Landon said. ¡°Even if you give it to me, I wouldn¡¯t want it. I¡¯m already sick of it.¡± ¡°Take it,¡± Han said. ¡°The cured meat I made myself is definitely a delicacy. It¡¯s priceless.¡± With that, he left. Landon looked at the cured meat on the table, feeling confused. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯d like to find out how good your cured meat is,¡± he said. In the end, he picked up one of the pieces of cured meat and walked out of the door to thepany¡¯s canteen. He handed the cured meat to the chef in the canteen and said, ¡°Kevin, here¡¯s a piece of cured meat. Make me a few dishes with it. I want to eat now.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Kevin said. Kevin took the cured meat and smelled it slowly. His eyes lit up and he immediately eximed, ¡°It smells so good.¡± He ced the cured meat in front of his eyes and looked at it seriously. The more he looked at it, the more excited he became. ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± he said. ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s just a piece of cured meat,¡± Landon said. ¡°Do you have to be so excited?¡± Kevin said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Katz, people who work in different professions will find it difficult to understand each other. You¡¯re not a chef, so you don¡¯t understand. This cured meat is definitely the best cured meat I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°The process of making it can be considered perfect. ¡°And I just smelled it. It does smell very good! ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll make you a few dishester. You can then taste it.¡± With that, he immediately picked up a knife and began to cut. Then, he divided the cured meat into several portions. One portion was used to make pasta. Another portion was used to make soup. Thest portion was used to make risotto. After a while, he brought these three delicious and steaming dishes to Landon. He picked up a piece of cured meat and said, ¡°Mr. Katz, look. This cured. meat is translucent and clear like a crystal, but it¡¯s not very fatty. It¡¯s definitely premium-quality streaky pork. Try it first.¡± Landon looked at the three dishes in front of him and tasted them all. Then, his eyes widened. He hurriedly took a few bites before praising. ¡°Amazing,¡± he said. ¡°This cured meat is indeed delicious. A delicious food that is out of this world. ¡°Kevin, your culinary skills are not bad.¡± This cured meat was fatty but not greasy. When one took a bite, it was fragrant and delicious with many different vors swirling in the mouth, leaving a lingering aftertaste. ¡°My culinary skills are one thing, but the most important thing is that the ingredients are good,¡± Kevin said. ¡°This cured meat has a moderate vor. Adding any simple ingredients can make it delicious and tasty.¡± Kevin rubbed his hands and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Katz, I want to learn how to make this cured meat. Can you introduce the maker of the cured meat to me?¡± As a chef for many years, he immediately recognized the quality and market potential of this cured meat. If he could learn this skill, he could open a cured meat shop and make a lot of money. There would be endless business opportunities. However, Landon ignored him. Instead, he concentrated on eating. He quickly devoured the pasta, risotto, and the soup. After finishing the food, he even licked his chin and savored the taste. Overwhelmed with emotion, he said, ¡°Looks like that guy didn¡¯t lie to me. This cured meat is indeed superb. No wonder he dared to give it to Reign.¡± As a general-ss figure and pir of the Labenz family, he had eaten. many delicacies and all famous dishes from all over the country. The cured meat was definitely a unique and one-of-a-kind dish. The delicious vor made him unable to stop and he wanted to eat more even after finishing it. This was simply the most delicious thing in the world! He looked at the empty basin in front of him and thought of what Han had said. He thought to himself, ¡°Where did Hane from? He¡¯s so good at fighting, his medical skills are amazing, and now he even makes cured meat so perfectly. ¡°Is there anything that he can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, can you introduce me to that master?¡± Kevin said. His eyes were still lighting up as he looked at Landon. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Landon wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Um, Kevin, I know you really want to cook well. ¡°However, if you want to get to know this person, I also need to ask for his opinion. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll bring another piece of cured meat over. You can prepare some more creative dishes. Send the dishes to Ms. Labenzter and ask her Shell detinutely tell you.¡± ¡°Is that person Ms. Labenz s friend¡± Kevin asked. ¡°Yes¡± Landon said. ¡°This cured meat was originally given to her by that guest. I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, so I brought one over to try it out¡± ¡°Okay. Mr. Katz Kevin said. Then quickly bring the cured meat to me. I guarantee that Ms. Labenz will be pleased when she eats the dishes that I cook¡± Landon did not say anything else. He immediately got up and went to Reign¡¯s office. He took another piece of cured meat and gave it to Kevin to cook. He had been apanying Reign today and knew that Reign was so busy that she had not even had lunch. Calcting the time, by the time Kevin finished cooking. Reign¡¯s meeting should have also ended. This time around. Kevin did his best to make five dishes. He ced them neatly on the dining cart. He also prepared two vegetarian dishes. Together with Landon, they headed to Reign¡¯s office Just as Landon expected when they arrived. Reign happened to walk out of the conference room. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡± Kevin said as he smiled fawningly Tve prepared some food for you.¡± ¡°Okay, bring it in Reign said. Reign nodded and turned around to look at her secretary, who was behind her. ¡°Lily, call Ms. Lynch and ask her toe over for lunch¡± she said. ¡°Okay¡± Lily said as she nodded. She immediately began to contact Yvonne, who worked in the research and development department. By the time Yvonne arrived. Kevin had already ced all the dishes on the table that Reign used for eating. ¡°Ms. Labenz, these dishes are made with the cured meat given by your friend,¡± Kevin said. ¡°It tastes really good.¡± Kevin ced the dishes on the table and looked at Reign with anticipation. He asked. ¡°Can you tell me the name of your friend and where he lives¡± ¡°Cured meat Reign said, looking stunned. Landon picked up the remaining three pieces of cured meat from Reign¡¯s desk and said. ¡°Ms. Labenz, I ate one piece just now There are three more here. I have taken one piece for Kevin to cook for you, and I¡¯ll take the other two pieces. After saying that, he wrapped two pieces of cured meat in a newspaper. Afraid that Reign would refuse to let him take the remaining two pieces of cured meat, he immediately slipped away, not giving Reign a chance to refuse He could not help it. The cured meat was too delicious. For the first time in his life, he wanted to eat more. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kevin said. ¡°It¡¯s this cured meat, Ms. Labenz. Can you tell me who made it?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Reign ¡°Oh, you mean this cured meat?¡± Reign said. ¡°It was given to me by Han Jaber, department head of the security department. Do you want to buy some from him?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber Kevin said. ¡°Got it. Thanks. Thank you, Ms. Labenz.¡± Kevin was overjoyed. He immediately nodded and thanked Reign before turning around and leaving. Reign, Lily, and Yvonne looked at each other with puzzled expressions, not knowing what Kevin was up to. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°The cured meat looks pretty good today.¡± ¡°Oh, this is made by Han,¡± Reign said. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious. Let¡¯s try it, everybody.¡± Yvonne was the first to take the cured meat and taste it. She widened her eyes in surprise and eximed, ¡°This cured meat is so delicious! As the second generation of a wealthy family, she was used to eating delicacies. Now that she had eaten a piece of cured meat, she found it to be especially distinctive and delicious. Lily also took a bite. It was so delicious that she could not help but exim in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡± she said. ¡°Ma Labenz,e and try it.¡± As she spoke, she took several more bites. However, she was still rtively restrained. Yvonne had already let loose. She ate a few mouthfuls of cured meat in a few seconds ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Reign asked. Reign was skeptical. She also pickrid up a fork aiul took a bite This bite immediately made her eyes light up In the next second, without saying a word, she began to quickly use a spoon to take more food. She said. ¡°Leave me a piece! ¡°This cured meat is too delicious. It¡¯s a delicacy ¡°Yvie, you¡¯re eating too fast. Leave some for me!¡± The cured meat was so delicious that the three women could not care less about their image They ate greedily and fought over it without any grace. After eating. Yvonne even licked the te and said with strong feelings. ¡°Delicious This is really a delicacy¡± Then, she immediately picked up the remaining piece of cured meat and said, ¡°Rei, can you give me this cured meat?¡± Reign wiped her mouth and red at Yvonne. ¡°No way!¡± she said. ¡°I still want to eat. I¡¯ll give you half¡± As she spoke, she had a strange look in her eyes. She thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected Han to have such skills in making cured meat¡± As this thought crossed her mind, she smiled. Life was never about work and fighting and killing Instead, it was about the simple pleasures of everyday life, such as eating. Han¡¯s gift had a practical quality that was closely rted to everyday life. She liked it very much. Meanwhile, she began to have wild thoughts in her mind. Han gave me such a gift that is closely rted to everyday life,¡± she thought. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s hinting to me that he wants to live with me?¡± Thinking of this, she immediately blushed and quickly pretended to lower her head and eat. She was afraid that Yvonne and Lily would see that she had let her thoughts run wild. Yvonne pouted and rebuked. ¡°How stingy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it then.¡± Reign said. ¡°I¡¯ll get Han to make a few pieces for meter.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the security department, Han had just finished training the security guards and Lucas. He let them sit aside to rest. Today¡¯s high-intensity training was satisfactory. No onegged behind. After this round of training, these security guards had basically mastered the breathing technique. ¡°Lucas, Han said as he waved. ¡°Master.¡± Lucas said. He immediately walked over. Han took out a stack of banknotes from the office and handed it to Lucas. ¡°Everybody passed today¡¯s training,¡± he said. ¡°You may give out the money. 60 dors each person.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Lucas said. Lucas took the money and went to distribute it to David, Wane, Donald, William, and others. When David and others received the money, they were all overjoyed. At this moment, Kevin rushed over with great joy. He looked at Han excitedly and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, can, can you sell me the recipe for the cured meat?¡± ¡°Cured meat?¡± Han said. ¡°The cured meat I gave to Ms. Labenz?¡± ¡°Right, right, right, Kevin said. ¡°It¡¯s that one. Ms. Labenz asked me to cook it just now. This cured meat is so delicious. I want to use it to do some business. Your recipe¡­¡± ¡°Oh, give me a minute,¡± Han said. Han walked into the office and picked up a piece of paper. He quickly wrote down the recipe for making cured meat and handed it to Kevin ¡°Here is the recipe.¡± he said. ¡°Take it ¡± Kevin was overjoyed. He took it as if it was a treasure and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, how much is this? I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you the recipe, Han said ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with how you sell it. In exchange, can you add a serving of beef or chicken drumstick for each of us in the security department for lunch in the future? If these security guards wanted to intensify their training, their energy had to keep up. Therefore, meat was indispensable. Upon hearing this, Kevin was overjoyed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright, no problem ¡°I guarantee that from tomorrow onwards, every lunch for the security department will have an extra portion of beef 1 assure you that the portion will be sufficient.¡± ¡°Did you hear that Han said loudly. ¡°Hurry up and thank Kevin!¡± Upon hearing this, all members of the security department were overjoyed. They said in unison. ¡°Thank you, Kvind Add more food! There was money to be paid! This training was very effective! At this moment, all the security guards were overjoyed. Kevin took the recipe and ran away happily. Han looked at the clock and said, ¡°Okay, the security guard on duty stays. The rest of you can go home.¡± With that, he went to the changing room to change into his own clothes. Then, he left the security department. Just as he stepped out of the door, he was immediately blocked by Maxwell. At this moment, Maxwell¡¯s face was so swollen that he was barely recognizable. However, the way he looked at Han was even colder, His eyes were filled with hatred and fury like a raging beast. It was as if he wanted to tear Han into pieces. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Han said coldly. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Maxwell stared at Han with cold eyes. He wished he could tear Han into pieces. Last night, not only was he beaten up by Henry, Wayne, and others, but when he returned home, he was also heaten up by his father. Zyan He was even punished by his father to kneel in the living hall for the entire night and fainted. Upon regaining consciousness, he deeply hated Han. However, before he could react, Zyan immediately pulled him up and rushed over, forcing him to apologize to Han He looked at Han with a gaze that was full of hatred. He felt a great sense of humiliation. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Han said. ¡®Are you here to make me pay the price?¡± Maxwell gritted his teeth. Eventually, he made up his mind and knelt down with a thud. Then, he said, Tm sorry, Han. I was wrong I was really wrong¡¯ ¡°Please spare me and let me go¡± Han stared at Maxwell¡¯s face andughed involuntarily. From the looks of it, Maxwell had clearly been taught a lesson by a group of people. That was why he came to apologize to Han in fear. Zyan also walked over and looked at Han respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m Zyan, Maxwell¡¯s father,¡± he said. ¡°My soncks good judgment. Hence, he offended you. ¡°He was already taught a lessonst night, and he knows he was wrong. ¡°As his father, I now offer you my sincerest apologies. May you be magnanimous and not hold it against him. Is that okay?¡± With that, he shook Han¡¯s hand. His attitude was especially sincere. ¡°Your sincerity is appreciated, but your son jsn¡¯t here to apologize,¡± Han said. ¡°His gaze looks like he wants to devour me¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Zyan¡¯s expression turned cold. He pped Maxwell¡¯s head hard and angrily scolded him, ¡°Bastard, behave well!¡± Maxwell felt dizzy after being hit. When he saw his father¡¯s gaze, his eyes were filled with fear. He quickly changed his attitude and looked at Han sincerely. Then, he said, ¡°Han, I was wrong. ¡°Ick good judgment. I disrespected someone that is actually of great importance. Please forgive me. I was really wrong.¡± ¡°Kneel down before Han!¡± Zyan said angrily. Maxwell had no choice but to kneel down before Han to apologize. Zyan looked at Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you think the change in my son¡¯s attitude is sufficient to resolve the issue?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Han said. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he nced at Zyan and said, ¡°Mr. Rivers, I won¡¯t hold it against him this time, but you have to properly discipline this son of yours next time. ¡°He offended me. I¡¯m magnanimous and won¡¯t stoop to his level. I believe Felix and the others won¡¯t trouble him again. ¡°However, if he offends someone that is more powerful, the consequences will be unimaginable. *Maxwell, remember this. There are many people who are stronger and more capable than you. Don¡¯t look down on others like this in future. ¡°All of you, behave yourselves.¡± As soon as Haylen finished talking, he patted Zyan¡¯s shoulder and left quickly. It was only then that Zyan heaved a sigh of relief. The issue was finally resolved. Maxwell struggled to get up. He stared at Han¡¯s back, gritting his teeth. His eyes were filled with hatred. He had always felt that he was superior and much more noble thanmoners like Han. Now, a proud and arrogant man like him had to kneel down before Han and apologize to him. This was simply a humiliation. Because of this grudge, he was determined to take revenge. In the car park. Han opened the door of the BMW car and sat down. At this moment, Reign called. Her voice was solemn and worried as she said, ¡°Han, ording to my reliable sources, there are some unusual movements with people from Robert¡¯s side. ¡°This person is temperamental and unpredictable. Once he decides something, he won¡¯t change his mind. This time, his people are acting strangely. It¡¯s very likely that they will attack you. ¡°You have to be careful! ¡°What kind of unusual movements?¡± Han said as he frowned. Reign¡¯s voice was filled with worry as she said, ¡°He¡¯s doing his best to investigate your experience overseas. Moreover, he has brought in a very powerful sessor of traditional martial arts in the country. That person is very mysterious, but he¡¯s very powerful and unfathomable. ¡°If my guess is correct, this person may be your strongest opponent.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Han said. ¡°Thanks¡± ¡°By the way, I like the cured meat very much,¡± Reign said. ¡°Since you like it, I¡¯ll get you a few more pieces next time,¡± Han said. ¡°Okay.¡± Reign said. ¡°I want three more pieces of cured meat the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Han said. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend. You definitely won¡¯t be at work. I¡¯ll give it to you in the morning the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, see you in the morning the day after tomorrow,¡± Reign said. After hanging up, Han drove off. It was the weekend the next day. Thepany was closed. Employees did not have to go to work. Han woke up for his morning exercise. He taught his father how to punch. This time, the boxing technique he taught his father was Eight Extremities Punches, a powerful and aggressive technique with particrly strong lethality Han hid the killing move and taught Charlie how to control the lethality and how to attack the opponents in such a way that the opponents would only lose theirbat ability but not die or be severely disabled. ¡°So powerful¡± Charlie said. After practicing for an hour, Charliepletely felt the terrifying lethality of Eight Extremities Punches. He was both shocked and pleasantly surprised. Heughed out loud. With this kind of skill, he could protect his wife and children in the future ¡°Dad, take your time.¡± Han said. Tm going to deliver medicine to Perry. Noah, and others.¡± Charlie stopped practicing and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why bother going to deliver the medicine now? You can go tomorrow. Today, your uncle and grandmother got their permanent resident cards, so they made a special trip back to the country. They want to bring a portion of the members of the Labenz family to settle down in Whileal Kingdom. ¡°So, this time the Labenz family is throwing a banquet to wee them back, and our family will also go there today.¡± ¡°In that case, does that mean Grandma and Uncle have lived abroad before?¡± Han asked. He was taken aback. As far as he remembered, although his grandmother and uncle were economically well-off, they had not gone overseas. Hence, he wondered why they suddenly went overseas now. ¡°You¡¯ve been overseas all these years, so you don¡¯t know,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s business has expanded on arge scale and it is doing very well now. She has made a lot of money.¡± After pausing for a moment, he sighed again and said. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we won¡¯t face any more mockery and ridicule when we go there this time around.¡± Over the years, whenever he attended a family gathering with Felicia¡¯s family, he would be ridiculed and belittled. He would be looked down upon and treated with disrespect by members of the Labenz family, as if he was nothing but a tiny speck of dust. Upon hearing that, Han turned serious. ¡°In that case, does that mean my parents have also suffered a lot of humiliation from the Labenz family?¡± he thought. As he recalled Yasmin¡¯s arrogant attitude at the luxury store, his gaze turned even colder. Upon thinking for a moment, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s change our clothes. We¡¯ll go over and congratte Grandma today.¡± *I¡¯m really envious,¡± Charlie sighed and said. ¡°They can emigrate to Whileal Kingdom. I wonder when our family will be able to go abroad.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just emigration?¡± Han said. ¡°We can do it anytime.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Have you ever heard of the phrase ¡®the poor can¡¯t be moved? It means that lowly people who are poor can¡¯t emigrate!* Han did not say anything. He was left speechless. He thought, ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? ¡°The poor can¡¯t be moved. How is this exnation even usible?¡± ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t understand why people want to emigrate,¡± Charlie said with strong feelings. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to live on our forefather¡¯snd? If they leave, who will clean up the graves of our ancestors in the future?¡± Han said calmly, ¡°Perhaps, in the eyes of those who emigrate, they have long lost their ancestors. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Upon hearing that: Chathe¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He said. ¡°This is simply nonsense? The things left behind by our ancestors are a legacy that should be passed down from generation to generation. Idn¡¯t have existed! They wouldn¡¯t have existed either! ¡°I not for our ancestors, ¡°Remembering our ancestors and cleaning their graves are signs of respect Those people have some money, so they go abroad to live. If no one clea they have a clear conscience toward their ancestors? ¡°These people are useless descendants¡± He was furious. He kept cursing our forefathers Cup the ancestors graves, that is improper. Can Dad, there¡¯s no need to get so worked up, Han said calmly. ¡°Whether to emigrate or stay put is just a matter of personal choice and ability. In one¡¯s lifetime, it¡¯s enough to live with a clear conscience Although many people went overseas to live, he did not think was a big deal. He thought them Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. was no need to condemo ¡°Even if they have a clear conscience, they must still live up to the expectations of their countrymen, their ancestors, their country, and their own sense of cultural identity¡± Charlie said, feeling furious. ¡°Yes, yes yes Han said. ¡°We strongly condemn them¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡± Charlie sand angrily Strongly condemn them!¡± Han could not help butugh. His fathers reaction was beyond his expectation But upon reflection, it was also within his expectations. Most of the people of the older generation, despite facing hardships in life had a deep love for Longhard Kingdom. o matter how tough their lives were, they had never thought of leaving this country. As they spoke, the two of them arrived home. At this time. Felicia, Floris, Yelena, Harris, and George were all dressed and ready ¡°Where¡¯s Queenger Charlie asked ¡°While the two of you were practicing some punching techniques, she had already gone to school. She said she wanted to do be self-study. The SAT ising up. She wanted to study hard¡± Fria nced at Han and Charlie. Then, she urged. ¡°The two of you, quickly go take a shower and change your clothes. We¡¯re about to leave¡± Charlie and Han each went to take a shower. In less than ten minutes, they changed their clothes and walked out of their bedroom There were seven of them in the family. One car was not enough to fit all of them. Han had to call Kin to drive a Rolls-Royce car over to pick them up Killian then hurriedly took them to the ce where they would wee and entertain Mr. Labenz ¡°At Fickery City in Porash¡± This was Felicia¡¯s hometown. It was the town where the Labenz family resided. At Hilton Hotel After a two-hour drive. Han and Killian¡¯s car finally arrived at the entrance of the hotel, ¡°Mr. Jaber. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance, Killian said respectfully Since obtaining the divine Heart Cultivation technique from Hanst time, Killian¡¯s cultivation had been advancing rapidly. He had also gradually ovee the stage in which his progress reached a teau. of this that he looked at Ha ast gratitisde His attitude toward eau abur particrly respectful. bom can we possibly scorpi this kust harlie vind feeling Battered Mills was most pour Mervesy King of the Zabel family in 1 ghidom tay He was also a general ss expert Having Ankle-ag a promosi bgune diving them personally and serving as their dedicated chauffeur made Charlie feel as Kiin wand beard this, they looked at each other in confusion Jan Bad been Dammannic v savior they were still surprised and overwhelmed by the kindness soward them. They felt that they could not bear usch enthusiasm. Haba. Did she bring her whole family here to prooch food again?¡± ind sarcastic tone could be beard. wer and stopped in front of them. kes back hair stepped out of the car. He looked at Felicia, Charlie. T cat this person then ousins, ran a small a ampa sturned serioUS Fickery City With the help of the Labenz family, his business was as a xisob who Dawwied the rich and despised the poor. He ttered and townseddover Mrs. Labenz, but ebitled (harlesmb. He never treated them kindly Homever Jantan a deep vote. ¡°Wharic shop preversing Morsian sand Janden Hav vears, whenever the Labenz family holds any events, didn¡¯t you abs und others with disdain and mos kod. ¡°fir the past, you used tose bere in tattered clothes. And pa to time was mould take a lot of food home in your bags, mooching food like a beggar You caused the Labenz family to lue live have wine selt this year Yo know that you need to wear decent clothes. ou people sek like l?sers event if you are d in lus ous clothes¡±. contemps and worn, belittling the Jaber family to the point of humiliation. a Upon hearing this are and helista lookost extremely displeases! tuves that pierved their hearts. They really wanted to refute Jordan, but when they thought of what they had done previously, they could not refute ham at past, when they were poor, despite being mocked every time they came to a gathering, they would pack a lot of food back for Queer George and other children to eat bring mos ke they could not refute the mocking statements. Jordan mmend at Han¡¯s BMW ansi Kary¡¯s Rolls-Royce. He then steerest and said. ¡°You poor people are quite willing to gfs You hauryars to save face Why Are your stating Charles, the lower in that movie who goes to a ss reunion by driving a havury car that doesn¡¯t a moment, he poked Charlie¡¯s chest again and said. ¡°Charlie, if you want to imitate Charles, you shoukl bnatate has more closely. Where¡¯s Chachs grined his teeth and pusbest jun awAY i won yan have got a temper, huh? Jordan said Charlie you loser? You really want to imitate Charles today. huh! How dare you push oil heat you to death Jordan¡¯s expression turned cold he swung his hat at Charlie. Charlie died not expest Jordan would strike. He was stunned and did not know how to dodge It was at this onent that Hay bai paliest his father away and then quickly struck with lightning speed With a load ps fiercely pped Jordan. Jordan then staggered back several steps with a burning pain on his face. Han¡¯s gaze was furious and sharp as he stared at Jordan coldly. ¡°No good words are to be expected from a scoundrel,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Han stared at Jordan with anger in his eyes. The person had an arrogant attitude and kept using the word ¡°loser¡±, belittling his parents to the extreme. This made him furious! It was bad enough that Jordan insulted Han¡¯s parents like that, but he actually had the audacity to hit Charlie. Therefore, Han could not take it anymore. He immediately struck and pped Jordan. Jordan was stunned by the p. The enormous force made his head buzz, and his face was in excruciating pain. Jordan covered his face and looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°Who are you?¡± he said. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°Han,¡± Han replied. Felicia was also caught off guard by her son¡¯s sudden action. Her expression changed, and she quickly tugged at Han¡¯s clothes. ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t interfere,¡± Charlie said in a low voice. ¡°I think Han did the right thing. This kind of person deserves to be beaten¡¯ ¡°Han Jordan said. ¡°Are you the Han who went missing for eight years?¡± Upon hearing this, Jordan¡¯s expression turned cold He stared fiercely at Han. ¡°The child of a bitch is a bitch,¡± he said. ¡°You little brat, think you can do whatever you want without fear of consequences now that you have grown up? How dare you hit me? Are you courting death?¡± Smack! Han¡¯s gaze was cold. He took a quick step forward and pped Jordan, sending him flying into the air. Then, he fell hard to the ground with his limbs facing the sky. He was in an extremely sorry state Jordany on the ground, feeling as if his body had fallen apart. The pain was unbearable. His head was buzzing, and he was dizzy. He could not get up for a long time. ¡°Watch yournguage Han said coldly ¡°Han.¡± Felicia said. Her eyes widened. She never thought that Han¡¯s temper would be so violent and that he would beat someone without hesitation. She could not even stop him. ¡°Han, you did a great job beating him?¡± Yelena said. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Floris. Harris, and George said as they nodded. ¡°Well done! They felt that they had vented their anger. ¡°Two ps arent en h to relieve my anger Charlie said as he gritted his teeth. Help me p him again?¡± Jordan had always looked down on their family At every family gathering, he would make the Jaber family look bad and embarrass them Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This was especially the casest year Jordan even mocked Yelena for sleeping her way into her job at the hospital. This angered Yelena greatly This was a tant humtion! Yelena would always remember this incident. As they came from a weaker family background, they dared not speak out despite their anger. Now that Han had returned, their family had be wealthy. Just a building alone that they owned was worth multi-mullion dors. The cars they drove were also worth over 200 thousand dors. They were much more well-off than Jordan Therefore, they suddenly became confident. As for Jordan, who looked down on them and had always embarrassed them, they naturally wanted to beat him up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Jaber to do this kind of thing¡± Killian said. ¡°Let me do it.¡± With that he walked forward with a sullen expression. At this moment, Jordan had just struggled to get up from the ground. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared fiercely at Han, Felicia, and others ¡®Bastard, how dare you hit me?¡± he said ¡°You¡¯ll be dead meat. I¡¯m going to tell Mrs Labenz Til make you pay for it. L Before Jordan finished talking. Killian had already walked over to him, standing tall and coldly staring down at him. ¡°Fuck. are you¡± Jordan said. Jordan was furious. He cursed at Killian Thwack! Killian was a man of few words. He immediately attacked, throwing a punch that shattered Jordan¡¯s teeth. Thwack! Another punch was thrown Jordan¡¯s nasal bone was broken, causing blood to flow profusely. Thwack¡¯ Thwack¡¯ Thwack! Thwack! Killian kept punching. Jordan¡¯s nose and eyes were swollen. Instantly, he was severely beaten and his face was so swollen that it looked like a pig¡¯s head. He fell to the ground, wailing endlessly. Killian did not care. He continued to punch and kick. In his eyes, Han was the Zabel family¡¯s greatest benefactor. ¡°This bastard dares to treat Han¡¯s parents like this, so he deserves to be beaten!¡± he thought. Looking at her cousin being beaten like this, Felicia seemed to have thought of something. Her expression turned unpleasant. He pulled Han and shook her head. Han immediately understood and said in a deep voice, ¡°Killian, just teach him a lesson. Stop beating him before it causes serious harm.¡± With a kick, Killian sent Jordan flying 10 feet away. He then turned to Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, the Zabel family is a major shareholder of Hilton Hotel. If any fools dare to offend you, would you like me to¡­¡± As he spoke, he made a gesture of offering help. The way he saw it. Han¡¯s presence at the gathering with the Labenz family was a huge honor for them. Even if the Labenz family had brought their entire n to greet him, it would still be considered a low-level reception. As for Jordan, who belittled Han¡¯s family in every way upon meeting them, he was simplycking in good judgment and extremely detestable. Therefore, he wanted to help Han. ¡°Il contact you if I need you, Han said. After saying that, he put his arm around Felicia¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Alright, Mom,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s just a little incident. Jordan asks for it. He deserves it. Let¡¯s go and see Grandma.¡± Felicia frowned and said, ¡°You can beat him. He does deserve to be beaten, but today is the day your grandmother gets her permanent resident card. I don¡¯t want Jordan toe here with blood all over his face and upset your grandmother.¡± She was very kind, but she was also clear-headed. Jordan had treated her family like that before. No matter how badly he was beaten, she would not pity him. However, thinking that Jordan woulde to congratte her old mother soon, she felt that this was a little inappropriate. Her eyes were filled with self-reproach. When Han. Floris, and others heard this, they looked at each other. Forget about this! ¡°Since things havee to this point, there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Let¡¯s move forward.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Grandma for a long time, but I remember she has never been good to our family,¡± Han said. ¡°I don¡¯t really like spending time with Grandma either,¡± Floris said. Yelena, George, and Harris nodded as well. ¡°Your mother favors boys over girls,¡± Charlie said. ¡°She gives all her love to your brother. She beats, scolds, and belittles you at every turn. She has never been nice to you. Felicia, we have never done anything to let her down. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s still my mother.¡± Felicia said. ¡°If she really emigrates overseas, I won¡¯t be able to see her again.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first and talk about itter, Han said. Charlie nodded. Afterforting Felicia, he led her into the hotel and headed straight for the private room where Mrs. Labenz was in Killian watched Han and the others leave. He then picked up his phone and immediately asked the manager of Hilton Hotel to find out which private room Felicia¡¯s mother was in. After confirming the private room, he contacted the manager again and said, ¡°Make arrangements inunediately. Give ten bottles of Romani Conti red wine as a gift. Remember, it must be the one produced around the year 1992. ¡°Just say it¡¯s a gift given out of respect for Charlie and Felicia. Remember, you must make Charlie and Felicia feel respected!¡± Killian was good at observing and analyzing people¡¯s words and behavior. He could tell from the conflict between Jordan and the Jaber family earlier that Charlie and his wife were not weed by members of the Labenz family. He could also tell that Charlie and his wife were looked down upon by them. If he made Charlie and his wife feel respected, that would also please Han. Han and his family arrived at the designated private room. Upon pushing the door open and walking into the private room, their facial expressions could not help but change. At this moment, the room was already filled with guests. It was crowded. Mrs. Labenz and a very ssy middle-aged man were surrounded by everyone in the center. They were all smiles andughing heartily. Yasmin was also among them. Her face was filled with ttering smiles. The members of the Labenz family were all wearing fashionable clothes. They were all wealthy individuals. After Charlie and others walked in, all the guests were attracted by the sound of the door opening. They looked over. When they saw Charlie and his family, they stopped smiling and their expressions became serious. This was especially the case for Mrs. Labenz and the ssy middle-aged man. They looked displeased. A middle-aged high-statusdy who looked somewhat simr to Felicia stepped forward and sneered. ¡°I wonder who arrives.te,¡± she said. ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s the beggar¡¯s family. ¡°Why? You know that Mom is going to emigrate to Whileal Kingdom, so you and your family rush over to borrow money. Is that correct?¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The woman¡¯s words instantly turned the previously joyful atmosphere into a tense one. In the next second, there was a roar ofughter. ¡°Hahaha, Marilyn is right. Mrs. Labenz is about to emigrate. This family of beggarses to beg for money¡± ¡°If they don¡¯te to beg for money today, they won¡¯t be able to do so in the future, so they will of course seize this opportunity¡± ¡°Look, in order to make Mrs. Labenz happy, they even specially buy clothes Look at the quality. The clothes are obviously counterfeit clothes!¡± ¡°Why do Charlie and Felicia still have the audacity toe? Why would uncultured poor people like theme to a gathering of high-end elites like us They¡¯re simply trying to lower our status!¡± Theard that their daughter, Yelena, sleeps her way into getting a job at a hospital How shameles!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Han, right? I heard he spent eight years abroad and was living like a loser. He only came back because he couldn¡¯t make it there¡± ¡°I heard from Yasmin that Han also worked as a gigolo overseas. How immoral!¡± ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. If Felicia didn¡¯t have a bad character, she wouldn¡¯t have married Charlie. This family is the scum of society. They¡¯ve disgraced the Labenz family¡± The people inside the private room were all talking about it. They looked at the Jaber family with disdain, disgust, and ridicule They even stared at Han and Yelena, sizing them up. Yasmin and her husband were previously beaten by Han and Killian Yasmin felt humiliated and held a deep grudge against Han. When she returned to the Labenz family in Fickery City, she spread malicious rumors about Han, Yelena, and others. The rumors quickly spread and became more widespread as more people heard and shared the rumors with other people. As a result, Han¡¯s inability to survive abroad, being a gigolo, hanging out in nightclubs, and so on spread among members of the Labenz family. Now that they saw Han, everyone in the Labenz family mocked and despised him. Mrs. Labenz in particr was displeased. She red fiercely at Charlie¡¯s family. Her eyes were filled with even more disgust. Upon hearing these people¡¯s voices, Felicia¡¯s expression became particrly unpleasant. She stared at the woman and said in a low voice, ¡°Marilyn, our family is here to congratte Mom, not to beg for money This woman¡¯s name was Marilyn Labenz. She was Felicia¡¯s elder sister. However, their rtionship had been particrly bad since they were young When they were kids, Marilyn would often snatch Felicia¡¯s toys. If Felicia did not give her toys to Marilyn, Marilyn would hit her As they became adults, Marilyn also picked on Felicia and ostracized her. This was especially the case after she married Charlie and did not live well. Marilyn would seize every opportunity to mock her every time they met. Until now, she still did not understand why Marilyn would treat her like this. The middle-aged man beside Mrs. Labenz sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Congratte? Haha. Given your financial strength, what can you give to congratte Mom? ¡°If your family goes back now and doesn¡¯t cause trouble for Mom, it would be the best congrattions for us.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand like he was chasing away a fly and said impatiently, ¡°Given your status, you¡¯re not qualified at all to attend the farewell party for me and my mother in celebration of our emigration. Get lost!¡± When Felicia saw this scene, she looked sad and tears welled up in her eyes. Charlie got angry and said loudly, ¡°Harry, what kind of attitude is that? She¡¯s your sister after all. Can¡¯t you be a little more respectful? ¡°My sister?¡± Harry said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re now citizens of Whileal Kingdom. We can¡¯t bepared to lowly citizens of Longhard Kingdom like you.¡± Harry sneered. He then said arrogantly, ¡°So, you can buzz off now.¡± Upon hearing this, Charlie got even angrier. He sneered and said, ¡°Whileal Kingdom citizens! Haha. Even if you are a citizen of Whileal Kingdom, your roots are still tied to Longhard Kingdom¡¯s heritage! ¡°Do you think you¡¯re high and mighty just because you have some money and a permanent resident card? ¡°Im sorry.¡± Harry said arrogantly. ¡°We have money. We can emigrate. We can get out of this pit called Longhard Kingdom and live carefree and worry-free lives. That¡¯s what makes us superior. Poor people like you are not in a position to emigrate yet even if you want to.¡± ¡°You¡­ Charlie was furious ¡°You are willing to disown your ancestors just for a permanent resident card,¡± Han sneered. ¡®Is bing a citizen of Whileal Kingdom something to be so proud of?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s something to be proud of Harry said. ¡°This isn¡¯t something someone like you who only knows how to wash dishes and sell his body overseas could ever achieve. Han, I think you¡¯re just jealous of us.¡± Harry sneered. His eyes were full of disdain as he looked at Han He even took out his permanent resident card and waved it in the air. ¡°Do you see that?¡± he said. ¡°This is a permanent resident card. It¡¯s something a poor loser like you can never get in your entire lifetime!¡± ¡°Jealous of you because you have a permanent resident card?¡± Han thought. Han was so angry that he almostughed. He had killed more than a dozen of Whileal Kingdom¡¯s generals and countless soldiers. How could he possibly envy him for emigrating abroad? Han wondered where this uncle of his got his confidence and sense of superiority from ¡°Just because of this permanent resident card?¡± he thought. Han stared at Harry and gave him a piercing look. He then said coldly, ¡°Having a permanent resident card means that you have sworn allegiance to Whileal Kingdom. If there¡¯s a war in the future, you will point the gun at your ownpatriots and kill them! ¡°In other words, if we meet on the battlefield, you and I will be mortal enemies who will fight until one of us dies. ¡°When the timees. I guarantee that I will behead you and make you a corpse!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Buzz! As this sentence was spoken, a majestic aura of killing intent emanated from Han and swept through the entire room, causing the temperature to suddenly be extremely cold and making everyone tremble with fear and feel like they were in an icehouse. ¡°Why is it so cold¡± ¡°This hotel is too good, isn¡¯t it? Even the central air conditioning can be so cold¡± ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Hurry up and get someone to raise the temperature a little.¡± All the guests at the venue were shivering from the cold. They discussed animatedly, lustily asking for the temperature of the air conditioning to be adjusted. However, Harry¡¯s experience was different from others. Han¡¯s killing intent was focused directly on Harry, Harry felt as if he was being stared at by a prehistoric beast. His entire body turned cold, and all the hairs on his body stood on end The muscles in his body became extremely stiff in an instant. His heart felt as if it had been stabbed by an invisible dagger. It was extremely painful. He looked pained. He tried to speak, but could not utter a word. His eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Han. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s happening? What has Han done to me? Why do I feel like there¡¯s a knife hanging over my head, ready to chop off my head at any moment? ¡°And how did Han know the contents of the oath that we made when we received the permanent resident card?¡± When Marilyn saw her brother making a grimace, she stood up on the spot and said angrily, ¡°Han, what nonsense are you talking about? Your uncle is a patriot and a native of Longhard Kingdom. How could he possibly aim a gun at his own. people?¡± Han sneered and stared at Harry, saying, ¡°Uncle, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t say it?¡± Then, he looked at Mrs. Labenz and said, ¡°Other than the two of you, we are all citizens of Longhard Kingdom. ¡°You both swore that in times of war, you would aim your guns at citizens of Longhard Kingdom. So does that mean that in the event of a war, you both would aim your guns at all of us who are present here? ¡°Grandma, you have also gotten the permanent resident card. Do you dare to say you didn¡¯t say anything about killing the people of Longhard Kingdom?¡± Mrs. Labenz and Harry fell into silence immediately upon hearing this. Their expressions became serious and unpleasant. When they took the oath, they did indeed say that they would not hesitate to kill citizens of Longhard Kingdom in the event of a war However, in front of so many rtives, they did not dare to say these words at all. Otherwise, their rtives would definitely condemn and turn against them. After all, they still needed the help and support of these rtives and friends for their business in the country. Harry coughed and hurriedly exined, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to Han¡¯s nonsense. How could a poor guy like him know the contents of Whileal Kingdom¡¯s oath? ¡°We merely think that the environment at Whileal Kingdom is better than Longhard Kingdom. The air is even more pleasant, so we emigrate there.¡± Han could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Uncle, you are free to emigrate and choose to live in the city you like. and I have no objections. ¡°However, after you emigrate, you said that thend that raised you is trash. You said that the residents living on thisnd are lowly and poor. That¡¯s wrong of you then!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Han, what do you want to say?¡± Harry said angrily. ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± At this moment, Mrs. Labenz stood up and mmed the table, looking displeased. She stared at Charlie and Felicia. Her eyes were filled with disgust as she said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that youe to send me off. I appreciate your filial piety. ¡°But this is not a ce for people like you toe on this asion, so leave!¡± Among the people present, only Han had gone abroad. Hence, he might have a clear understanding of the oath for the permanent resident card in Whileal Kingdom. She also wanted to use rtives and friends of the Labenz family to make money for her and her son so that they both could live a particrly good life in Whileal Kingdom. If Han ruined everything, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, she must drive away Han and his family. Felicia¡¯s expression changed when her mother said that. It was as if a huge rock was pressing on her chest, making her feel extremely ufortable. Mrs. Labenz was Felicia biological mother! She hade this time to see her mother off. She would give the most valuable thing she could offer to Mrs. Labenz to repay Mrs. Labenz for raising her up. In the end, it turned out that Mrs. Labenz would drive her away like this. It made her feel especially upset. Her nose was runny, and her eyes were teary. She was about to cry. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll leave,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°We¡¯re not weed here, but there will be other ces where we are weed. I¡¯m only here out of respect for my mother, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even have bothered toe.¡± ¡°Felicia, let¡¯s go!¡± Charlie said. He also grabbed hold of Felicia¡¯s hand, breathing heavily with anger. After he finished talking, he wanted to leave. However, Felicia did not leave. Instead, she broke free from Charlie¡¯s grasp, took out a jewelry box, came to Mrs. Labenz¡¯s front, and said, ¡°Mom, I know that all these years you have been looking down on me, thinking that I¡¯m worthless, and marrying an even more worthless man. You think that I would burden you and make you lose face. ¡°However, all these years, I¡¯ve been thinking of you and remembering your kindness in raising me up. ¡°You¡¯re going to settle down at Whileal Kingdom. I don¡¯t have anything good to give you. ¡°This emerald was given to me by my son. I¡¯ve asked someone to appraise it. This is a priceless treasure. It also has the effect of warding off evil spirits. ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving it to you as a gift. I wish you peace, good health, and happiness in the future.¡± With that, she opened the jewelry box and handed it to Mrs. Labenz. Lo and behold, inside the jewelry box was the emerald pendant that Han had given to Felicia. ¡°Mom!¡± Han said. His expression changed. This was a spirit stone. It was a top-grade spirit stone that he had spent a lot of effort and energy cultivating. It had very powerful effects. Not only could it nourish Felicia¡¯s body and prolong her life, but it could also save her during critical moments. Now, Felicia was actually going to give this spirit stone to the sarcastic and mean-spirited Mrs. Labenz. Besides, she was already a foreigner! If there was a war, given Mrs. Labenz¡¯s personality, she might shoot Felicia. ¡°Did Felicia actually give a gift? Does the sun rise from the west now?¡± Marilyn and Harry looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. After so many years, this was the first time they saw Felicia give a gift. Harry immediately came over. When he saw the emerald pendant, he was slightly stunned. This emerald pendant was very beautiful, naturally formed, and pleasing to the eye. One look and he could tell that it was expensive. This made him shocked. However, he soon snapped out of his thoughts. Then, he sneered and spoke sarcastically. ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re really willing to spend money to buy such a lousy fake emerald pendant as a gift,¡± he said. ¡°What do you take Mom for? A lousy mother?¡± This emerald pendant looked very valuable at first nce, but based on his understanding of Felicia, she could not possibly afford to buy such an emerald pendant. Therefore, he concluded that this emerald pendant must be fake. ¡°Fake emerald pendant?¡± Marilyn said. ¡°Felicia, how dare you give a fake to Mom? How unfiliall¡± Marilyn stared at Felicia angrily and immediately used her. ¡°If this thing contains radiation, won¡¯t Mom get cancer if she wears it for too long?¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re simply unfilial and vicious!¡± ¡°This is real,¡± Felicia said. ¡°I have an appraisal certificate!¡± Felicia was anxious. She quickly took out the appraisal report that had been done at a professional agency and handed it to Mrs. Labenz. Ripl Mrs. Labenz did not even look at the report. She immediately tore it into pieces. Then, she picked up the jewelry box and aald angrily, ¡°Felicia, are you deaf? I told you to get the hell out of here with your family!¡± With that, she lifted the jewelry box and mmed it to the ground with great force The emerald pendant also fell out after the box was thrown on the ground. Upon seeing this scene, Han was instantly enraged He thought. Grandma is simply regarding one¡¯s good intention as ill intention! ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate one¡¯s kindness!¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Han was furious as he looked at the emerald pendant on the floor. It was a top-grade spirit stonel It was a protective treasure! This was a peerless treasure that he had specially made for Felicia. It was a true priceless treasure. He had repeatedly reminded Felicia to wear it on her body and never be separated from it. Felicia had also had the emerald appraised. She knew its value, yet she still gave such an expensive and unique treasure to Mrs. Labenz as a farewell gift In the end, Mrs. Labenzt ked good judgment and actually smashed this emerald pendant. This was not just about shattering a stone. It was clearly shattering Felicia¡¯s filial piety. Anger spread in Han¡¯s chest. He turned around and stared at Mrs. Labenz with raging anger. If the other party were not his grandmother, he would have pped her. After smashing the jewelry box, Mrs. Labenz red at Felicia and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your lousy thing. Take your fake stuff back and get the hell out of here, you jinx! ow on, don¡¯t appear in front of me again¡± Felicia¡¯s entire body trembled. Her face was pale, and tears flowed from her eyes. She was extremely sad. Mrs. Labenz¡¯s throw did not sharter the emerald pendant, but it shattered Felicia¡¯s heart. Felicia looked at Mrs. Labenz with red eyes and tears. She chokingly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter too. Why haven¡¯t you loved me at all nce I was a child? ¡°I got first ce in the exam, but you made me cat alone in a corner and let Marilyn and Harry, who rankedst in the exam, eat at the table and have chicken drumsticks! ¡°Meanwhile, I ate leftovers from the previous day in the corner! ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done since I was young, you don¡¯t like it. You often scolded me, beat me, and speak harsh words to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to ask in the past. I always feel that I haven¡¯t done well enough. ¡°Now, I want to ask you. What did I do wrong? Why are you treating me like this? Why?¡± At first, Felicia asked in a choked voice. Toward the end, she became more and more agitated. Tears streamed down her face as she roared hysterically. All the grievances, doubts, and humiliation she had umted over the past few decades burst out at this moment. She mustered up the courage and stared at Mrs. Labenz with red, teary eyes. Her voice, however, was quavering. It was filled with sorrow and despair. Anyone who heard it would be moved. ¡°Mom¡± Floris, Yelena, and Harris hurriedly went forward and pulled their mother. Their eyes were filled with worry. Charlie also turned teary. He hugged his wife and could not say a word. He knew his wife too well. For the past few decades, Felicia had always yearned for Mrs. Labenz¡¯s love and the warmth of a family. However, no one on the side of Mrs. Labenz¡¯s family took Felicia seriously. Neither did they care nor love her. All they gave Felicia were mockery, disdain, contempt, and hurt. The scariest thing was that neither he nor Felicia knew why Mrs. Labenz was so prejudiced against Felicia. Was it because they were poor? Mrs. Labenz was expressionless and calm as she looked at Felicia crying like this. There was even a sense of cold anger shing in her eyes. In her eyes, Felicia¡¯s crying like this on such an asion was clearly a way of humiliating her and making her lose face. Looking at Felicia, who was heartbroken and in despair, Mrs. Labenz¡¯s eyes were cold. She coldly scolded her, saying, ¡°Why are you crying? Tl be emigrating and this is my farewell banquet. Felicia, you¡¯re here to deliver fake stuff to not dead yet. Are you crying as you go to the grave? ¡°You disgraceful thing. Stop crying!¡± Her voice was cold. It was filled with condemnation and disgust. There was no sense of affection between a mother and a daughter at all. Upon hearing this, Felicia could not help but cry even more. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Mom, I just want to know why you treat me like this?¡± ¡°You want to know why, huh?¡± Mrs. Labenz said. ¡°Let me tell you!¡± Before Mrs. Labenz spoke, Marilyn stepped forward immediately and said coldly, ¡°Felicia, that¡¯s because you¡¯re a jinx who can harm the Labenz family!¡± ¡°Jinx?¡± Felicia said. She was stunned. Mrs. Labenz¡¯s gaze was cold. She said in a serious voice, ¡°Marilyn is right. Felicia, the astrologer said that your astrology chart shes with the Labenz family. You¡¯re the jinx who can bring misfortune to the Labenz family! ¡°If you lead afortable life, then none of us in the Labenz family will lead afortable life. Some may even die. ¡°On the contrary, if you were to die, our whole family would live happily, abundantly, and prosperously¡± Crack! This remark was like a bolt from the blue, leaving Felicia almost dumbfounded. She had originally thought that her mother and sister had treated her so badly because she had done something wrong. She had always med herself and felt that she had not done well. It turned out that the real reason was so ridiculous. ¡°Astrologers¡¯ words are outdated superstition,¡± Charlie said in a deep voice. ¡°How can you believe them?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mrs. Labenz said. Mrs. Labenz red at Charlie and said coldly, ¡°When she was five years old, she had a stroke of good luck and found 20 dors on the street. She used the money to buy a lot of delicious food to eat at home.. ¡°As a result, on that day, everyone in our family, except for her, suffered from diarrhea and had to be hospitalized! ¡°On another asion, she scored a perfect hundred on her exam. Our family business plummeted and almost went bankrupt!¡± ¡°The most significant asion was when she dated a wealthy scion.¡± Harry added. ¡°As a result, Mom and I almost got hit by a car!¡± ¡°After she came of age, she was epted into the best university in the city,¡± Marilyn added. ¡°On the day she received the admission letter, everyone in our family caught a severe cold. All of us were hospitalized, and she was the only one who was fine!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other. ¡°There are actually such incidents?¡± they thought. Mrs. Labenz gritted her teeth and said in a serious voice, ¡°The astrologer said that her destiny shes with ours. When she has good luck, we¡¯ll have bad luck. ¡°We¡¯ll only have good luck if she has bad luck. ¡°We didn¡¯t believe it at first, but as she had more and more good luck, the Labenz family¡¯s life did indeed be more and more miserable. ¡°Felicia, this is all your fault. It¡¯s because of you that the Labenz family has suffered, and you almost cause the death of me and your younger brother! ¡°Therefore, I will never treat you well in this lifetime. I was the one who broke up your marriage with the wealthy scion. I was the one who personally sent you to the side of a poor loser like Charlie. ¡°For the sake of the Labenz family, and for the sake of your brother, I have to constantly torture you and make your life increasingly miserable! ¡°In fact, I look forward to your death every day. Why aren¡¯t you dead yet? ¡°If you really want to treat me well, get out of here immediately and never appear in my line of sight again. Be poor forever. It¡¯s best if you get cancer and die without a resting ce!¡± Stabl These words were like sharp knives stabbing into Felicia¡¯s heart, making her heart hurt so much that it felt like it was about to split. Every sh drew blood! Every sh was fatall Felicia fell to the ground as if she had been electrocuted. Her pupils dted, and her face was very pale. She had never thought that her mother would want her dead! In an instant, she was overwhelmed with grief Tears streamed down her face, and she could not say a word. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Felicia!¡± Charlie rushed over to help Felicia up. His eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he said. ¡°Mom.¡± Floris, Yelena, and others were also worried. Han looked even more furious. Hurtful words could have a profound impact on someone¡¯s emotions. Mrs. Labenz¡¯s wordspletely shattered Felicia¡¯s heart. Even a normal person would not utter such cruel words! ¡°Is this something that a human would say?¡± Han thought. The person who said such cruel words was his very own grandmother. Han¡¯s gaze was cold. He stretched out his hand. The emerald pendant on the ground was then drawn into his grasp. He stared coldly at Mrs. Labenz and said in a serious voice, ¡°Out of respect for my mother, I address you as ¡®Grandma¡¯ ¡°You are wrong about this matter, and your mistake is quite outrageous. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t a jinx. You¡¯re the one whocks good judgment and has no knowledge about emeralds. ¡°You are simply unworthy of being a mother!¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 ¡°Han, she¡¯s your grandmother,¡± Harry angrily rebuked. ¡°How can you say that? You have no manners and upbringing! ¡°Such trash breeds a trashy son! Han, how dare a piece of trash like you speak in front of us nobles?¡± Marilyn sneered and said domineeringly, ¡°How dare a person like you, who washes dishes, does menialbor, and sells your body overseas, speak to your grandmother like this? How improper! ¡°p yourself in the face and apologize to your grandmother immediately!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Han said, ring at them coldly. This time around, he was furious. His gaze was as sharp as a knife and as ferocious as a dragon. With just a nce, Marilyn and Harry were scared out of their wits. They had lived for so long, but this was the first time they saw such a terrifying gaze. It was cold and heartless. It was as cold as the edge of a de. It was as if a ferocious dragon was looking down at them from the sky. They felt like ants in front of Han. They felt like they could be trampled to death by Han at any moment. They kept quiet out of fear, not daring to say a word. It was only then that Han directed his gaze back to Mrs. Labenz and said coldly, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re really not worthy of being a mother!¡± ¡°What did you say? Mrs. Labenz said angrily. Han sneered and said in a deep voice. ¡°You favor boys over girls and are superstitious. Just because of a few words from an astrologer, you attributed all the misfortunes to my mother, iming that she brought you bad luck. ¡°Have you ever thought that it¡¯s your fault? ¡°My mom found some money and bought some food to eat. She didn¡¯t have diarrhea, but you guys have diarrhea after eating it. Didn¡¯t you guys think that you ate something else that day that caused you to have diarrhea? ¡°My mom scoring a perfect score on an exam and your family business declining have absolutely no connection whatsoever. ¡°How does my mom receiving an eptance letter rted to all of you getting a severe cold? ¡°To put it bluntly, you guys have preconceived notions. You believe in the words of the astrologer, thinking that it was my mom who brought you misfortune. ¡°The fact is that all the misfortunes you¡¯ve experienced are your own business. They have nothing to do with my mother. ¡°You look down on my mother and think that she is very poor and can¡¯t afford expensive gifts, so you threw my mother¡¯s gift away. However, do you know how much this emerald pendant is worth?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As he spoke, he lifted the emerald pendant in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Even if I were to sell every single one of you in the Labenz family, the price still wouldn¡¯tpare to the astronomical value of this emerald pendant!¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just a broken stone and a fake,¡± Mrs. Labenz sneered and said. ¡°How much could it be worth?¡± ¡°Um, Mr. Jaber, can I see it?¡± At this moment, a white-bearded old man walked out from the crowd. His eyes were filled with excitement. Han immediately handed it to him. The white-bearded old man looked as if he had obtained a treasure. He carefully took it and examined it closely. ¡°Frankie Norton, professional appraiser. Why is he here?¡± ¡°Frankie¡¯s appraisal skills are top-notch in Longhard Kingdom. He has never misjudged the value of an item before. Han holds his guy in high regard. He¡¯s going to make a fool out of himself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a broken stone. How dare he im that it is of astronomical value? He truly has no idea what he¡¯s talking about.¡± Upon seeing Frankie¡¯s actions, the members of the Labenz family began to discuss among themselves. Their eyes were filled with mockery and ridicule as they looked at Han. It was as if they already saw Han making aplete fool out of himself. Mrs. Labenz sneered and said with disdain, ¡°Mr. Norton, appraise it. How much is this fake worth?¡± ¡°Mr. Norton, don¡¯t feel obliged to show us respect,¡± Marilyn said coldly. ¡°Boldly speak up and embarrass this loser. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Marilyn¡¯s gaze was cold. Her remarks were hurtful and sarcastic. In her eyes, the gifts given by Han and Felicia must be trash and worthless junk. Therefore, she really wanted Frankie to get the results so that she could fiercely undermine Han, Felicia, and her family and embarrass them once again. Harry, Yasmin, and others also sneered, wearing expressions of gloating, eager to watch the show. As Frankie looked at the emerald pendant, he trembled with excitement. ¡°Treasure, this is a peerless piece of treasure,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s a priceless piece of treasure.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Marilyn had initially wanted to watch the show, but her expression changed slightly upon hearing that. She hurriedly said. ¡°Mr. Norton, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake? How could this be a treasure?¡± ¡°It is naturally formed and of excellent quality, Frankie said. ¡°Moreover, it is also brimming with spiritual energy. Not only is this emerald peerless, but it is also capable of nurturing its owner, dispelling misfortunes, and prolonging life. It is truly a treasure among treasures!¡± As Frankie stroked the emerald pendant, his eyes lit up. He was so excited that his beard was trembling. He said, ¡°If I must provide a specific valuation for this piece of emerald, I would say it¡¯s worth at least a minimum of 200 million dors! ¡°If it falls into the hands of someone who is knowledgeable about the item, perhaps it could be sold at an even higher price.¡± Crack! This remark was like a bolt from the blue, stunning everyone present. Mrs. Labenz was dumbfounded. Marilyn and Harry were stunned and speechless. All members of the Labenz family and the guests who came to congratte Mrs. Labenz widened their eyes. Charlie. Floris, and others were also stunned. Felicia¡¯s crying also abruptly stopped. Her eyes were filled with extreme astonishment. She could not believe that the emerald pendant she had worn was so valuable. ¡°Mr. Norton, are you, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± Mrs. Labenz said as she looked at the emerald pendant in Frankie¡¯s hand. Her voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve got no other talents, but when ites to appraising treasures, I dare say I¡¯m second to none,¡± Frankie said. ¡°This emerald pendant, without a doubt, can bring longevity and it has astronomical value!¡± After a pause, Frankie spoke firmly. ¡°In my opinion, 200 million dors is just the starting price!¡± If it was just a naturally formed emerald pendant, then it would not be worth much. However, when he took the emerald pendant earlier, it was cold to the touch. He felt all the pores on his body open up, all the cells in his body were filled with a sense offort. He felt refreshed all over, and even his high blood pressure, which he had suffered for many years, seemed to have disappeared in an instant. Therefore, he concluded that this was a treasure that could prolong life and that it had unparalleled value, making it a priceless treasure. Wheeze. and The crowd, upon hearing his words, inhaled in astonishment and looked at the emerald pendant with eyes that were filled with awe. They thought, ¡°A small piece of emerald pendant is actually worth so much? ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Good stuff,¡± Mrs. Labenz said. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Mrs. Labenz was even more ecstatic. Her eyes lit up and she rushed over immediately to snatch the emerald pendant from Frankie¡¯s hand. Swish. Han was one step ahead. He grabbed the emerald pendant and distanced himself from Mrs. Labenz. ¡°Han, this is my treasure, Mrs. Labenz said as she red at Han. ¡°Give it back to mel At this moment, she regretted it deeply. If she had known that this emerald pendant was so valuable, she would not have thrown the gift away even if it cost her life. It was worth 200 million dors! Even if it was converted into the currency of Whileal Kingdom, it would still be worth 140 million dors. This amount of money was sufficient for her and her son to live a carefree and luxurious life in Whileal Kingdom, enjoying the privileges andforts of the upper ss. ¡°Grandma, I remember that you didn¡¯t ept this gift just now,¡± Han said. ¡°Moreover, you even threw this gift away. Can it still be considered your gift?¡± Han sneered and said, ¡°Youck good judgment. Since you threw it away, why do you want it back? Don¡¯t embarrassed?¡± you feel ¡°I. I just wanted to test the quality of the gift,¡± Mrs. Labenz said angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t reject it. Quick, give me this treasure.¡± As she spoke, she even pounced on Han, wanting to snatch the emerald pendant in his hand. Han¡¯s movement was swift. He dodged Mrs. Labenz¡¯s pounce and returned to Felicia¡¯s side. He put the emerald pendant on Felicia¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Mom, I gave you this gift. How can you give it to someone else?¡± Upon seeing the emerald pendant being worn by Felicia, Mrs. Labenz got angry. She knew that Han might not give her the emerald pendant, so she immediately used a commanding and domineering attitude to speak to Felicia. ¡°Felicia, I order you now to immediately give me the emerald pendant!¡± she said. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Mrs. Labenz ced her hands on her waist and red at Felicia. She spoke in a reprimanding and domineering tone. As she spoke, her eyes lit up as she stared fixated at the emerald pendant on Felicia¡¯s neck. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This was an extremely valuable piece of jewelry worth 200 million dors. Mrs. Labenz felt that a country bumpkin like Felicia did not deserve to have such a piece of jewelry. ¡°That¡¯s right, Felicia. You are not worthy to wear this pendant. It doesn¡¯t suit you at all. Take it off immediately and give it to Mom!¡± Marilyn Labenz said quickly. ¡°Right Right! Mrs. Jaber, it¡¯s really not suitable for you to wear the emerald pendant. Hurry up and give it to Mom.¡± Harry Labenz¡¯s eyes were burning with greed. He could not take his eyes off the pendant. If he had possession of this emerald pendant, he would sell it and need not worry about money for the rest of his life! ¡°L. Felicia Jaber touched the emerald pendant. For a moment, she did not know what to say. In the past, she only knew that this pendant was very expensive, but she did not expect that it was worth so much money. Now that she was asked to give the emerald pendant away again, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Felicia wanted to sell the pendant so that their family would be able to live a good life. Her son would be able to get married as soon as possible, and their daughter would marry into a good family. ¡°Felicia, didn¡¯t you want to give it to me as a gift to show your filial piety? How can anyone take back a gift? Bring it over quickly!¡± Mrs. Labenz said angrily. Felicia gritted her teeth and held on to the pendant tightly. She did not say a single word. Seeing that Felicia was reluctant, Mrs. Labenz looked at Charlie again and said, ¡°Charlie, as Felicia¡¯s husband, persuade your wife to give me the pendant. ¡°After this, I will treat all of you equally, and I will love your family even more.¡± ¡°This is my wife¡¯s pendant. She must decide for herself, Charlie said in a deep voice. He thought, ¡°What the crap are you talking about? Where is the equality? Where is the love that you should have given us?¡± He didn¡¯t believe anything that Mrs. Labenz had said because he was not bothered. Mrs. Labenz had always despised her poor daughter and loved her other rich children. She was superstitious and favored boys over girls. When she said those words, it was obvious that she only wanted the emerald pendant. Felicia and her family would never get any love from her! If Mrs. Labenz really loved their family, she would not have ignored them for decades. She then looked at Floris, Yelena, and George. She smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Grandma really likes this emerald pendant. Please help me beg your mother to give it to me, is that okay?¡± Floris and the others¡¯ eyes were cold. They turned their heads away and ignored Mrs. Labenz. Just now, Mrs. Labenz¡¯s attitude toward Felicia was terrible, and she even said that she could not wait for Felicia to die soon. Now she had the cheek to beg Floris and the rest to persuade Felicia to give her the pendant. They chose to ignore herpletely. When she realized they were ignoring her, Mrs. Labenz¡¯s expression turned very ugly. Han¡¯s expression was cold when he said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re blind and choose not to see the good in our family. Instead, you dote on the others who are vicious and not sincere. Our family hase to send you off today sincerely. My mother even wanted to give you a precious gift but you threw it on the ground as though it is a piece of trash. ¡°You still allow these people to nder our family and ruin our reputation. Now that you know how expensive the gift is, you want it back? ¡°Haha, it¡¯s toote! ¡°The dissidence of opinions makes it useless to talk. Since you hate us so much that you don¡¯t even want to see us, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± With that, he held Felicia¡¯s hand and walked toward the door. Charlie, Floris, and the others also left with indifferent expressions on their faces. ¡®I¡¯m really old and muddle-headed. How could I have ignored such an expensive item?¡± Seeing Felicia leave with her family, Mrs. Labenz turned red with anger. She thumped on her chest and stamped her feet. She was filled with regrets. She came to the realization that when she threw the gift, she had lost 200 million dors. ¡°I¡¯ll go after them!¡± Harry did not give up. He turned around and was about to run after the Jaber family. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Mrs. Labenz pulled her son back with a cold expression. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s a big lump sum of money! That 200 million dors belong to us, Harry eximed anxiously. ¡°What belongs to us wille back to us. There are so many guests watching now. Do you want to be embarrassed some more?¡± Mrs. Labenz red at her son and said in a low voice, ¡°I understand Felicia¡¯s character. She is soft natured. Let them leave this time. Before we go overseas, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to trick her into giving me the emerald pendant.¡± Harry was overjoyed when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s a good n!¡± Felicia had always yearned for Mrs. Labenz¡¯s love. The reason why Mrs. Labenz did not get the emerald pendant was because Han was there. If Mrs. Labenz could ask Felicia out and shower her with some concern and use some loving words, Mrs. Labenz would definitely be able to fool Felicia. After that, Harry coughed a few times and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, that was just a trivial incident. Please continue with your meal and have fun.¡± Then he asked Mrs. Labenz and Marilyn to join him at the side of the room. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, Marilyn, why do you think Felicia suddenly has such an expensive item that is worth 200 million dors?¡± At this point, his eyes were filled with greed. ¡°She must have gotten lucky to strike it rich!¡± Marilyn replied. ¡°Luck? Yes, that must be it. No wonder my luck hasn¡¯t been good recently. It turns out that luck has gone to their side.¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she said in a deep voice, ¡°We have to think of a way to make Felicia give me the emerald pendant willingly again. Do you have any ideas?¡± Marilyn shook her head, as she could not think of any ideas at that instant. Harry had a ruthless look in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t Felicia living in Lightdom City? I remember that Landis knows Hugh Croydon, one of the Four Kings over there. We can get Landis to call Hugh to get his men to beat the hell out of Han and Charlie and then kidnap them. ¡°After that happens, we will let Felicia know that we can solve her problem. She will definitely beg us for help and give us the emerald pendant in return.¡± Landis was Harry¡¯s son. He wasn¡¯t interested in studying but enjoyed hanging out with scumbags. He didn¡¯t make it to university and hence, he spent most of his time with people of shady characters. He also got to know people from the underworld. Harry felt that he could ask Landis to handle this matter. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do that. Call Landis immediately. We have to get that pendant before we go overseas.¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll call him now.¡± Harry nodded and immediately took out his phone to call Landis. At this moment, the door opened, and Han appeared at the door again. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when Han appeared. ¡°Han Jaber, why are you back again? Do you want to pack some food for that poor family of yours?¡± Marilyn asked sarcastically. Han nced at her coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to settle scores!¡± With that, he strode over to Yasmin who was standing in the crowd. Han stared at her coldly. ¡°You were the one who spread the rumors that I was a gigolo overseas, and that try sister had the money to go to the hospital by prostituting herself right?¡± When Han left just now, he got someone to investigate and immediately knew who spread the rumors. He could not be bothered about what Yastnin said about him. However, he would not tolerate the fact that Yasmin had made such a humiliating remark about Yelena. How could Yelena face anyone in the future? ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Yasmin¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and her voice was trembling. The sound of someone getting pped was heard. Before Yasmin could finish speaking. Han had already given her such a tight p that her teeth cracked, and she spat out blood. Yasmin was sent flying more than 10 feet away andnded on a dining table. She could not get up for a long time. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Yasmin fell onto the ground from the table. She could hear buzzing sounds and was dizzy. When she tried to get up, she could not see very well as she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. Her ears were bleeding too. As shended on the dining table, Yasmin had food all over her, making her look especially disheveled. When Mrs. Labenz, Harry, Marilyn, and the others saw this scene, they were all stunned. All the guests were also shocked. No one expected Han to return just to hit someone. For a moment, no one could react. ¡°This p was for Yelena!¡± Han¡¯s re was cold as he said very clearly, ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± With that, he turned around and left. After he left, everyone came back to their senses. ¡°Bloody bastard! Han Jaber is too much! Marilyn was furious. Mrs. Labenz and Harry looked embarrassed and awkward. Han had pped Yasmin in public. It was really humiliating for the Labenz family. They were now filled with grievances, anger, and displeasure, instead of the joy they felt when they found out that their application for emigration was sessful. However, they were unable to do anything to Han. After all, they had not gotten the emerald pendant yet. If they were to deal with Han in public, it would be more unlikely for Felicia to give the emerald pendant to them. ¡°Damn it! After I get my hands on the emerald pendant, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Harry stared at the back view of Han and gritted his teeth. His re was fierce and full of hatred. ¡°They only got that emerald pendant by luck. What¡¯s there to be proud about?¡± Mrs. Labenz also looked cold and vicious. In their opinion, the Jaber family was just lucky enough to have picked up such a precious pendant. They did not have any wealth or power at all. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The Labenz family nned to kill Han once they had obtained the emerald pendant. ¡°Bastard! How dare he hit me like this! I¡¯m going to kill him!!¡± Yasmin was finally conscious. She endured the pain and sat up. Her eyes were reddish as she roared angrily. Han had pped her in front of so many people. This really humiliated her. If she did not get back at him, she would definitely lose face in the family in the future. ¡°Alright, you disgraceful thing. Shut up and eat!¡± Mrs. Labenz scolded. Yasmin immediately kept quiet out of fear. At this moment, the hotel manager walked inughing heartily. There were twenty respectful waiters carrying tes behind the manager. On each te, there was an extremely expensive bottle of Romani Conti. The manager said enthusiastically, ¡°May I know who is in charge here?¡± Harry stepped out and asked puzzledly, ¡°It¡¯s me. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°This is the red wine that our boss has chosen to give you as a gift. We hope you have a good time,¡± the manager said with a smile. Then he gave the waiters a signal. The waiters immediately brought the red wine over and ced it on the table. *This, this is Romani Conti. Look, the red wine was either from 1992 or 1993. These are all limited editions, especially those from 1992. All have been sold out. They¡¯re now worth more than 40 thousand dors.¡± The Romani Conti from ¡¯93 and 94 are also very valuable. They were made avable a long time ago, but now they are in great demand. They¡¯re also worth 20 thousand dors a bottle.¡± There are so many bottles here, and they¡¯re all above 400 thousand dors. This boss seems too generous!¡± He can actually get the boss of the Hilton Hotel to give him so many bottles of wine. Good lord! The Labenz family in really well-connected and respected in the upper ss society.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of Labenz family. It¡¯s because of Mrs. Labenz. After all, she¡¯s the one who is in charge of the Labenz family.¡± After seeing these bottles of red wine, some people who knew their stuff immediately recognized the wines and started their discussion. Having the chance to taste this wine was a real luxury as each bottle was so expensive. At this moment, everyone looked at Mrs. Labenz, Harry, and the others with envy, jealousy, and maybe hatred. To be able to get the boss of the Hilton Hotel to send over such expensive wine, the Labenz family was really powerful. Even Mrs. Labenz and Harry were shocked. ¡°Are these wines for us?¡± However, they did not know the boss of the Hilton Hotel at all. Why would he give them such expensive wine for free? ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s for me?¡± Harry asked doubtfully. ¡°Is your name Charlie Jaber?¡± the manager asked. ¡®Charlie Jaber?¡± Mrs. Labenz, Marilyn, and Harry were all stunned. When the manager saw their expressions, he frowned slightly and nced at everyone. He asked, ¡°Excuse me, may I know who Charlie Jaber is?¡± His boss called him and said that he wanted give the wine to Charlie Jaber and his family. The manager originally thought that Charlie was the host of this banquet. However, it did not turn out that way. The manager took a look, but there was no response. He understood immediately. He took out his phone and called Killian Zane. ¡°Mr. Zane, Charlie Jaber doesn¡¯t seem to be at the banquet. Do you still want to proceed?¡± At the entrance of the hotel, Killian was sitting in the car, enjoying the cool air from the air conditioner. When he heard the news, he frowned slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he immediately saw Charlie, Felicia, and the othersing out of the hotel angrily. His eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Do not proceed. Take back all the wine.¡± ¡°Also, give a tight p to whoever¡¯s in charge there!¡± Killian had been in the underworld for a long time and was especially good at reading people¡¯s expressions. He could tell at a nce that Charlie Jaber¡¯s family was unhappy. They must have been bullied by the Labenz family, and that was why Charlie and his family were so aggrieved. Hence, Killian wanted to stand up for Charlie and his family. A private room in the hotel. When the manager heard the words on the phone, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Then, he said, ¡°Listen up, everyone. Remove all the bottles from the tables, and we¡¯ll bring them back.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Harry¡¯s expression changed. His face darkened as he asked, ¡°Manager, what do you mean? Is this a joke?¡± ¡°Are you Harry Labenz, the person in charge here?¡± the manager asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Manager, you¡­¡± Harry wanted to continue asking. A pping sound was heard. The manager didn¡¯t waste his breath on him. He pped Harry so hard that he spat out blood and fell to the ground. Harry was dizzy and couldn¡¯t get up after quite a while. ¡°Our boss says that the wine is for Charlie Jaber. The rest of you who behave worse than animals are not worthy of these bottles of wine. ¡®Also, this p is for Charlie Jaber! Harry Labenz, you don¡¯t know who you are messing with, you scumbag!¡± The manager nced at Harry, Mrs. Labenz, and the others coldly and said, ¡°As the manager here, I¡¯ll give you 20 minutes to pack your things and leave immediately!¡± ¡°If you are still here after 20 minutes, don¡¯t me me for having to throw you out!¡± After giving the order to leave, the manager turned around and left. The waiters took the wine away and left, leaving the guests in a state of confusion. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Mrs. Labenz was furing mad. She red at the manager, and then at Harry, who was bleeding from the corner of his mouth Fury surged in her heart. ¡°Mom, I think there¡¯s something fishy going on¡± Marilyn¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Fishy?¡± ¡°Charlie Jaber has always been poor. He¡¯s been poor for more than 30 years. In the Jaber family, he¡¯s the poorest of them all. Why would the owner of the Hilton Hotel suddenly send him so many bottles of expensive red wine? And why did he want to stand up for Charlie Jaber ¡°Are you saying that Charlie Jaber has suddenly be rich?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, even if he has not be rich, he might have connections with some rich people. That¡¯s why the boss here is treating him well¡± Marilyn¡¯s expression was solemn as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re very angry and want to tear Charlie Jaber into pieces, but we still have to consider this matter at length and investigate thoroughly.¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s eyes were still filled with anger, but she nodded as there was nothing else she could do. At this moment, the lights in the private room suddenly dimmed, and the surrounding became pitch ck. The manager¡¯s cold voice sounded from the surrounding speakers. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. You have three minutes to leave this private room. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Bastards¡± They¡¯re too much!¡± When Mrs. Labenz heard this, her face turned ashen. This was the ultimate humiliation and payback! ¡°It looks like the Labenz family has offended the owner of the Hilton Hotel. Let¡¯s leave quickly so that we don¡¯t get implicated.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I thought I could get to know someone more powerful. I didn¡¯t expect the Labenz family to be so cowardly. After they were humiliated and attacked, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything ¡°Also, that Mrs. Labenzcks good judgment. She actually threw away the valuable emerald pendant. Look at the way she behaved. It was so myopic. I don¡¯t think such a mean and spiteful person can survive when she emigrates to Whileal Kingdom.¡± At this moment, all the guests except the Labenz family members were talking about themotion animatedly before they left quickly. After hearing those people¡¯s words, Mrs. Labenz¡¯s face turned even darker. Since when did she be mean, spiteful, and someone whocked good judgment? In the beginning, these guests were all ttering her. After Han and his family arrived, her status in their hearts plummeted. On top of that, she had be theughingstock of these people! This was simply too infuriating! ¡°It¡¯s so dark. We have to leave quickly.¡± ¡°The manager has already ordered us to leave. If we don¡¯t leave, we might get beaten up.¡± The Labenz family members were also terrified. They hurriedly took out their phones, pressed on the torch icon, and made their way to the exit. Mrs. Labenz¡¯s expression changed. Although she felt very indignant, she still had topromise in the end. Together with Marilyn, she helped Harry up, and all of them left. It was not enough that they had decided to leave the private room. The manager even arranged for security guards who stood along the corridor, eyeing them disdainfully and ready to kick them out of the hotel. After the Labenz family was kicked out of the hotel, Mrs. Labenz had a very sullen look on her face. When Mrs. Labenz arrived at the hotel earlier, she looked vibrant and high-ssed. But now, she had been kicked out of the hotel like a dog. She felt very humiliated. Mrs. Labenz simply could not take all these. She was so infuriated that she almost vomited blood. ¡°From today onwards, the Labenz family from Fickery City is on the cklist of our hotel. The official announcement will be made soon ¡°These people pretend to be in the upper ss of society, but they are people with narrow views. They are not worthy of entering our hotel!¡± The manager printed a notice and pasted it directly on the ss door of the hotel entrance. The notice had phrases that were conspicuous indicating that Mrs. Labenz and Harry Labenz were both cklisted by this hotel. It also mentioned that they were myopic, arrogant, mean, and spiteful. The sound of someone vomiting could be heard. Upon reading the notice, Mrs. Labenz immediately felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She was outraged and felt an acute pain in her chest. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Her vision became blurred, and she lost consciousness and fell onto the ground. ¡°Mom!¡± Marilyn and Harry became worried. They hurriedly carried Mrs. Labenz and rushed her to the hospital in a state of panic. In a five-story vi in Rune District. Killian and Han brought the entire family back here. The Jaber family felt very upset in Fickery City, especially with the rude and arrogant attitude of Mrs. Labenz, Marilyn, and Harry. When they returned home, they heaved a sigh of relief and felt rxed. However, Felicia still hadn¡¯t recovered from the incident in Fickery City. She sat on the couch with teary eyes and tears. continued to roll down her cheeks. She was still very hurt by her mother¡¯s words. She never thought that Mrs. Labenz would treat her like that, cursing her to die soon Mrs. Labenz was Felicia¡¯s biological mother! ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t think too much about the incident. We¡¯re the ones who will apany you for the rest of your life.¡± Charlie hugged Felicia andforted her gently. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Grandma and the other rtives have never treated you as family at all. We¡¯re your family,¡± Han added ¡°Mom¡± Floris handed Felicia a packet of tissues. Yelena, Harris, and George also came over and sat beside Felicia. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t cry.¡± Tracyy on Felicia¡¯sp and blinked her big eyes at Felicia. She choked and said, ¡°When I see you crying. I also want to cry!¡± After saying that, she hugged Felicia¡¯s leg and started crying uncontrobly. Felicia cried as she felt sad. However, when she saw Tracy crying, she quickly wiped her tears and carried Tracy. ¡°Alright, alright. Grandma is not crying anymore. Tracy, be a good girl. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± As Felicia spoke, she gently wiped Tracy¡¯s tears. ¡°Be a good girl. You won¡¯t look pretty if you cry.¡± Han stood at the side and watched this scene. He sighed in his heart. ¡°Both are grandmothers, but why is there such a big difference?¡± Ever since Han was young, he had never felt the love of the Labenz family, especially Mrs. Labenz. All he felt was indifference, sarcasm, and contempt. There were also beatings and scoldings. Felicia loved Tracy. She doted on Tracy and gave her whatever she wanted. If Han could feel such warmth when he was young, his childhood might have been perfect. As Han was still reflecting with a tinge of regret, he saw Tracy and Felicia still crying. He could only change the subject and said, ¡°Mom, your family name is Labenz. The Labenz family has so many rtives. Are they rted to Reign Labenz¡¯s family?¡± Charlie nced at him and said, ¡°What are you talking about? This other Labenz family was sent into exile to live in Lightdom City by the King 300 years ago. It was recorded in their family tree. Ive also seen the family tree of the Labenz family in Fickery City. The Labenz family moved over from Willery City 100 years ago. The two families have no connections at all.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I was just wondering if Ms. Labenz and I are rted. Since we are not rted, there will be no problem if want to woo her ¡°Ms. Labenz? Which Ms. Labenz?¡± Charlie immediately raised his head and looked at Han happily. ¡°Reign Labenz, who is in charge of our Mapleturz Group. I¡¯m going on a business trip with her. Maybe something good wille out of it, Han said. ¡°You are going on a business trip with Ms. Labenz?¡± When Felicia heard that, she stopped crying immediately. She wiped her tears and stood up. She looked at Han with glowing eyes and asked excitedly. ¡°Is it just the two of you going or are there many people going on this trip?¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell Felicia. Are there only two of you? Charlie was also ecstatic. As parents, they dreamed of seeing Han get married and have children. Over the past few days, Han had brought Evelyn Schuber, Lydia Riley, and Yvonne Lynch home. The three beauties had different personalities and backgrounds. Felicia and Charlie were troubled because they didn¡¯t know who to choose. Moreover, Han had yet to express his feelings for any woman. When Charlie heard that Han wanted to woo Reign Labenz, he immediately ignored everything else and kept asking Han all kinds of questions. Han found it funny when he saw his parents behaving like that. He also knew that this n would work. His mother would stop feeling sad when she heard that he had a girlfriend or was going after a girl. Therefore, he was happy to cooperate with his parents and answer whatever they asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charlie. Let¡¯s go to the church and pray for Han¡¯s sess. He must marry Ms. Reign Labenz.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After listening to Han¡¯s answers, Felicia and Charlie were overjoyed to know that their son and Reign Labenz, the richest woman in the city, might be a couple. They suddenly seemed to have no more troubles. Felicia and Charlie immediately went to the church to pray. Han was speechless. Then he thought, ¡°Will their prayers work?¡± Moreover, this was about love and marriage. Its sess depended on many factors. Han was doubtful that prayers alone. would work. If it really worked, it would really be a miracle! However, there weren¡¯t many miracles in the world. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Floris walked over and scrutinized Han. Her eyes sparkled with gossip. ¡°Han, are you really going to woo Reign Labenz** Yelena, Harris, and George also looked up curiously. Reign Labenz was a rather legendary woman in Lightdom City. She had been in charge of Mapleturz Group since she was in her twenties. Her industries involved real estate, fashion, shopping malls, food and beverage, supermarkets, retail, cars, renovation, education, medicine, and other fields. Recently, Mapleturz Groupunched two medicines, the blood-tonifying pill and scar removal ointment, that took the entire country by surprise This raised Reign¡¯s reputation to another level. Netizens named her the national goddess. She was young, beautiful and wealthy. Thisbination made her the perfect goddess for all men. Now that Han had to apany such a goddess on a business trip, and he even said that he wanted to pursue her Han¡¯s siblings became very curious. They stared at Han, wanting to know more. ¡°I was just trying to make Mom happy. You guys don¡¯t really think I¡¯m going to woo Reign, do you?¡± Han said helplessly. ¡°Han, Ms. Labenz is indeed a woman worth considering. She¡¯s prettier than Lydia Riley. Moreover, she¡¯s very rich. She will definitely be a good wife and mother,¡± Yelena said. ¡°I think so too,¡± Harris added. ¡°Come on, Han! You can do it!¡± George encouraged. ¡°If Ms. Labenz bes my sister-inw, I¡¯ll be very happy too,¡± Floris said. ¡°Hehe, Uncle, find me an aunt quickly.¡± Tracy chuckled. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Han became speechless. He also wanted to find a woman and lead a stable, happy, and blessed life. However, he was waiting for the mission to be assigned by his master. He did not know what kind of mission it was Han was worried that if he was going steady with a woman and suddenly had to go to an extraterritorial battlefield or carry out a mission overseas, it would be unfair to the woman as he would not know when he would return In the past eight years, the missions he carried out had always been dangerous and many times, he escaped death narrowly. Each mission took him about ten to twenty days toplete. When Han was carrying out his missions, he could never contact the outside world. If he really had a rtionship, the woman would be very lonely, leading life like a widow. And that was only a rtionship. What about marriage? Hence Han was afraid tomit to a marriage. Therefore, before receiving the mission, he would not dare confirm his rtionship with any woman so as not to disappoint the woman. ¡°Alright, I have my own ns. You guys have fun. ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll leaving now.¡± Han looked at the time and red at Yelena and the others. He turned around and left. He went out and headed for Zabel Vige. The scar removal ointment that he had meticulously developed was on the back seat of his car. This ointment was enough topletely remove the scars on Ashlee¡¯s body and restore her smooth and tender skin. ¡°Do you think Han is really not attracted to Ms. Labenz?¡± Floris took out a cup of pudding from the fridge. As she was enjoying it, she saw Han¡¯s BMW leaving. Her eyes were burning with curiosity. ¡°I think he is interested in her.¡± Yelena also took a cup of pudding. She analyzed, ¡°Even if Han isn¡¯t interested in Ms. Labenz, Ms. Labenz should be interested in Han ¡°Otherwise, Ms. Labenz wouldn¡¯t ask Han to apany her on a business trip. There¡¯s always something fishy about a man and a woman going on a business trip alone!¡± ¡°Yelena¡¯s analysis is correct.¡± George and Harris also started eating the pudding, and their eyes were filled with anticipation. Han drove his BMW at lightning speed in the direction of Zabel Vige. Before he went on the business trip, he must heal Perry¡¯s legs. If Perry did not receive treatment for a few days, it would be even harder for his legs to recover. Just as Han was driving, two cars suddenly shot past him like racing cars. They drove so fast as though their speed was the speed of light. ¡°Who are these people? How dare they drive so fast on this road? It¡¯s so inconsiderate of them.¡± Han frowned. The speed of those two cars was at least 93 miles per hour. They would definitely knock down someone at this speed. Before Han started cursing, the sound of police sirens suddenly came from behind. More than ten police cars let out deafening roars as they sped by Han¡¯s car. They were going toward the two speeding cars. In one of the police cars, Han saw Linda Korran. Linda was driving the car and looked very focused ahead. She had a gun at the side of her waist. She stepped on the elerator and passed by Han¡¯s car. ¡°What is happening?¡± Han was astounded. The criminals in the two speeding cars must be extremely dangerous and vicious for the police force to mobilize so many police cars at once. A loud bang was heard. Before Han could react, gunshots could be hearding from the front. The two masked criminals leaned out of the car windows. They were both holding guns and aiming at the car Linda was driving. They fired at her car crazily. It was like a bullet storm. The bullets fell on the police car that was right behind the criminals, causing it to explode. The impact of the explosion caused the car to overturn and roll to the side, causing many cars to collide, like a domino effect. It was a very serious ident. The police cars that followed quickly slowed down and dodged the other vehicles. ¡°Captain Chevez!¡± Seeing the police car explode, the other police officers were infuriated. However, some of the policemen seemed to be having cold feet. ¡°Haha, damn cops. If you continue toe after us, we¡¯ll blow up all your cars!¡± The two criminals who opened fireughed loudly. They were extremely arrogant. As the criminalsughed, they got out of their cars and fired crazily at the cars around them. The bullets hit the tires of many cars. Some drivers were also shot, and they crashed into the railings. It was precisely because of this ident that caused the road to be blocked. ¡°Damn cops, there¡¯s no way you can get us. Bye-bye!¡± The two criminalsughed viciously and even pointed their middle fingers at Linda. Then, they quickly got into their cars and zoomed off. ¡°Bastards! Stop!¡± Linda looked at the police car that had exploded and Captain Chevez who died in the explosion. Linda was furious. She suddenly stepped on the elerator and knocked all the cars in the traffic jam to the side. She drove off in pursuit of the two criminals. ¡°Captain Korran!¡± Some police officers shouted and wanted to drive off to follow Linda¡¯s car. Finally, another captain shouted, ¡°Two teams, go after them. The rest of you, stay behind and direct the traffic. Hurry up and call the ambnce! We have people to save!¡± Upon hearing these instructions, many police cars stopped and took out fire extinguishers to put out the fire in some cars, and they managed to save some people. Only two teams sped out, following Linda¡¯s car. However, there were not many people in these two teams. In total, there were only about 20 people. Han thought for a moment. He stepped on the elerator and followed. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 The cars sped off as fast as lightning and were hot in pursuit of the criminals. Linda was very determined to arrest the criminals. She drove very fast and managed to tailgate their cars. In fact, during the chase, she even took her gun and aimed at the car windows of the criminals. She fired two shots. Linda managed to shoot and kill one of the criminals. ¡°Bastard¡±¡± ¡°This damn cop actually has the guts to provoke me. She must have a death wish!¡± The rest of the criminals in the two cars were furious. They immediately stuck their heads out and aired their guns at Linda¡¯s car They fired savagely As they fired. Linda turned the steering wheel and slowed down, narrowly dodging the attacks. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After the bulletsnded on the ground, she started speeding again. She called the traffic bureau. ¡°On the third passageway in the neighborhood of Tantem, criminals are on the run. They are heavily armed. ¡°Seal the exit of this neighborhood now!¡± As she spoke, one of the criminals leaned out of the car window with a rocketuncher in his hand and aimed at Linda, ¡°S¡­Seriously?¡± Linda¡¯s expression changed drastically. How did these people get such a weapon? A deafening sound was heard. One of the criminals suddenly pulled the trigger. The bazooka immediately flew toward Linda like a bolt of lightning ¡°Damn it!¡± Linda reacted in time and quickly steered in the opposite direction. She avoided the bazooka attack in the nick of time. However, the bazooka hit one of the cars behind Linda¡¯s. There was a loud booming sound. The car burst into mes. It flipped over 6.5 feet high and turned in the air several times. The mes engulfed the car, and everyone in that car perished. Following that, cries of pain were heard. The other police cars were also affected by the shock wave. Fragments of the bazooka shattered the windows of another car and went straight into the lungs of the other police officers, causing them to scream in pain. ¡°Bastard!¡± When Linda saw this scene, her eyes turned red. She was enraged. ¡°Haha! You damn cops, I¡¯ll blow you up if you continue toe after me!¡± The criminal whounched the bazookaughed arrogantly. There was a loud sound. While the criminal wasughing savagely, Linda fired and shot the criminal in the shoulder. Blood sttered, and the criminal¡¯s rocketuncher fell to the ground. ¡°Bastard!¡± After the criminal was injured, he became like a provoked beast. He took out a machine gun from the car and fired at Linda. Linda tailed the criminals very closely at a high speed. The windows and the hood of her car were all riddled with holes. She crouched under the steering wheel, dodging the bullets, but still pressed on the elerator to catch up. The criminals did not attack again. Instead, they sped away at a maximum speed. Linda gritted her teeth and continued to go after them. ¡°Captain Korran, stop chasing.¡± The radio in the police car transmitted the voices of other police officers. Linda didn¡¯t answer. Her face darkened as she continued to give chase relentlessly. These people robbed the bank, shot her colleagues, and harmed so many innocent people. As a police officer, she had to bring this group of people to justice even if it meant risking her life. The police officers caught up with Linda When they saw their colleagues who were injured by the bazooka, they all stopped chasing and got out of the cars to attend to their injured colleagues. At the same time, they looked at Linda¡¯s speeding car. They were very worried. ¡°Why is Captain Korran going after the criminals herself?¡± ¡°That group of people is extremely vicious, ruthless, and cruel. They also have many weapons. If she goes after them, she is courting death¡± ¡°Quick, report to headquarters. Call for backup and the SWAT Team. We need to provide assistance to Captain Korran The police officers started a discussion as they were concerned about Linda¡¯s safety. The police officers heard a loud sound. As the police officers were talking. Han¡¯s BMW whizzed past, going after Linda. ¡°Who is this? Why is he tailing Captain Korran?¡± ¡°Is he their aplice?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t attack us. He should be someone who wants to help and not the criminals¡¯ aplice.¡± When the police officers who were attending to their injured teammates saw this scene, they all looked at each other in shock. ¡°Quickly get the ambnce to send the injured officers to the hospital. I¡¯ll bring Captain Korran back safe and sound.¡± Just as they were discussing. Han¡¯s voice came from afar, and everyone could hear him loud and clear. All the police officers looked at each other in shock. The BMW was already so far away, but the driver¡¯s voice could still be heard so clearly. How did he do it? However, after confirming that Han was here to help, the police officers heaved a sigh of relief. They were relieved that someone was going to help Linda Korran, and hence they focused on helping their injured colleagues. The driver in the criminals¡¯ car kept stepping on the elerator, and the car sped far away. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, that policewoman is still following us closely. What should we do?¡± The criminal who had been shot in the shoulder earlier had a cold re as he stared fiercely at Linda¡¯s car. In the front passenger seat, a man wearing a monkey mask had an even colder gaze. He said clearly, ¡°We just charge in front and get to the mountainous area. Then we abandon the car and escape. After we go over the mountain, someone will be there to help us. ¡°If she continues toe after us, we¡¯ll kill her!¡± With that, he threw a bomb. The bomb exploded, blowing up several cars on the road and that caused a massive traffic jam. Linda¡¯s car was immediately blocked. In that short period of time, it was impossible to catch up with the criminals. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the two cars disappeared from the road. Linda watched them leave. She was so angry that she smashed the steering wheel of her car. At this moment, the criminal who had been shot in the shoulder stared at Linda and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Mr. Hackbart, don¡¯t kill her so quickly. I just realized that this policewoman is very beautiful. Before killing her, let me have a good time with her!¡± ¡°Benson Shawe, you really can¡¯t change your ways, can you? Why are you still thinking about that at a time like this?¡± Mr. Hackbart asked angrily. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, just let me know if its okay.¡± ¡°If she reallyes after us again, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Yes! Thanks, Mr. Hackbart.¡± ¡°Take care of your wound first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I won¡¯t die.¡± Bensonughed sinisterly. He used somepression bands to press on the wound to stop the bleeding. However, his eyes became even more ruthless.. He turned around and red at Linda, who was getting further away. ¡°Come on. Come after me. I¡¯ll make you regret that you have ever lived.¡± Soon, the two cars arrived on the road near the mountain. Mr. Hackbart, Benson, and the others got out of their cars. They took their weapons and the haversacks that containe money they had robbed from the bank. Then they rushed toward the mountainous area. Before leaving, Mr. Hackbart specially put the two cars in D gear and let the two car move forward before he left. After they left, the two cars lost control and moved forward. One of the cars crossed the divider and swerved onto another road. The traffic wasing in the opposite direction The car was crushed by arge speeding truck. The other car crashed into a car that was on the same road. This caused a car ident and another massive traffic jam. About two minutester, Linda arrived at the ce where the criminals abandoned their cars. She looked around and observed the surrounding for a minute. Without a word, she got out of the car and ran toward the mountain area. There was no trace of the criminals at the scene of the car ident, so there was only one possibility. The vicious criminals had escaped into the mountains. Not long after, Han also arrived. He threw a nce at the scene, got out of his car, and walked towards the mountain area. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Eight criminals rushed into the mountains through the forests with guns in their hands and haversacks on their backs. They were clearly well-trained as they ran very swiftly. Some were leading the way, some were on the look out for the left and right sides, and some were behind, keeping an eye in case someone came after them. The gang of criminals was clearly experienced. Each of them knew what to do. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Their positions allowed them to attack, retreat, and defend! Even as they were escaping, they set traps on the way. Mr. Hackbart, the leader of the criminalsid 7 mines in the forest. His movements were skillful and fast. It was obvious that he was a seasoned criminal. After setting up thendmines, he smiled sinisterly and quickly left. ¡°Mr. Hackbart, if you do this and blow up the pretty policewoman, I can¡¯t have a good time anymore,¡± Benson said. ¡°Stop your damn fantasies. Do you know this is the crucial moment?¡± Mr. Hackbart red at Benson. Benson kept quiet out of fear, not daring to say a word. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After Mr. Hackbart finished setting up traps andndmines, he immediately led his team and left. Not long after they left, Linda managed to catch up with them. She held a gun and chased after them fiercely. When she saw birds flying away from a spot frantically, she quickly ran toward that direction. There was a cracking sound. When Linda rushed over, she suddenly felt that she had stepped on something. There was a strange sound under her feet. Linda¡¯s expression changed drastically. She stopped on the spot and lowered her head to take a look. What she saw made her face turned extremely pale. It was andmine! Cold sweat instantly covered her face, and her heart beat very fast. She took a few deep breaths and frantically tried to breathe normally to calm herself down. Then, she slowly squatted down and pushed aside the weeds by her feet to take a closer look. When she realized what type ofndmine she had stepped on, her face became more pale. She had seen this kind ofndmine at the police academy. It was very powerful. If she moved her foot an inch away, thendmine would explode. If she were lucky, only one of her legs would be blown off. If it were a serious explosion, the explosion would kill her. There were no rocks around. Even if she wanted to take off her shoes and find rocks to add up to her weight, it was impossible. ¡°What should I do?¡± Linda gritted her teeth. She looked anxious as her mind raced toe up with a solution. No matter how hard she racked her brains, she could not think of a solution. Just as she was at her wits¡¯ end, footsteps came from ahead. A man wearing a demon mask with blood on his shoulder walked over from afar. He stared at Linda with a savage look in his eyes. It was Benson. When Linda saw himing over, she immediately raised her gun and fired at Benson. However, Benson was faster than her. The moment Linda raised his gun, Benson had already raised his gun and shot Linda¡¯s gun off her hand. The impact of that shot hurt Linda¡¯s arm. Her arm was sore and painful. ¡°Woman, you really followed us all the way here!¡± Benson looked around, and his gaze became even more sinister. He said, ¡°You have no backup but you dare toe after us alone. You¡¯re a lonely hero.¡± Pausing for a moment, his gaze turned cold as he said fiercely, ¡°You caused me to be injured. It¡¯s payback time.¡± With that, he raised his gun and aimed at Linda. It seemed that there was no way out for Linda. Looking at the ck muzzle of the gun. Linda¡¯s pupils constricted violently. She felt a strong sense of despair. As she realized that she was going to die, her heartbeat increased tremendously. However, after a long time, Benson did not fire. Cold sweat broke out on Linda¡¯s forehead, and her heart was still beating very fast. Then, she looked at Benson, feeling confused. Why didn¡¯t this person shoot? Benson put away his gun and said with a lusty smile. ¡°You shot me once. How can I let you off so easily?¡± ¡°You stepped on andmine, right? And you can¡¯t move, yes?¡± ¡°Now, you belong to me. I came back to have some fun with you.¡± With that, he took out a dagger and threw it toward Linda. The dagger seemed to have a life of its own, and it cut a huge hole in Linda¡¯s clothes, revealing parts of her attractive body. Linda¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She hurriedly covered the hole in her clothes. However, Benson had already caught a glimpse of Linda¡¯s fair and beautiful body. ¡°You¡¯re so fair!¡± ¡°You have really big assets!¡± Benson¡¯s eyes lit up. He was d that his decision toe back was correct. It would be a waste to let such a beauty die before he could have some fun. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Benson stared at Linda and scrutinized her from head to toe. His gaze became more lecherous and sinister. He thought, ¡°I have to think of a way to deal with thendmine under her feet before I can have my way with her.¡± Linda was very attractive, and her figure was curvaceous! She seemed to have the perfect body coupled with a beautiful face. Benson felt that she was the most beautiful and attractive woman he had ever seen. Benson had many women in the past, but none of their looks and bodies couldpare to Linda. Hence, he could not resist the temptation. Linda looked at Benson. She was struggling with some thoughts. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°You didn¡¯te back to kill me, you want me, right?¡± She had shot Benson. If he hade back for revenge, he would have killed her just now. However, Benson did not do that. Instead, he cut a hole in her clothes. It was obvious that he had despicable thoughts on his mind. Benson was stunned. He did not expect Linda to be so direct to say those words. Without any hesitation, Benson nodded and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right. I came back to mess with you.¡± ¡°Alright, as long as you tell me the identities of the others, I¡¯m yours!¡± Linda said. ¡°What do you mean? You want me to betray my brothers?¡± ¡°Why? Am I inferior to your brothers?¡± Linda seemed to have made a decision. She immediately let go of her hands that were holding her clothes together, exposing her naked body to Benson. Her eyes shone brightly as she looked at Benson and said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me, I¡¯ll be yours from now on.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here and we¡¯ll talk, okay?¡± Her voice was filled with charm. When she spoke, she even brushed her long hair away from her forehead and winked at him. She had obviously never done anything like this before. Her movements were stiff, and her coquettish eyes weren¡¯t as pretty. However, she was naturally beautiful, as beautiful as an angel. No matter what she did, she looked as beautiful as a painting. making the man¡¯s heart beat faster. When Benson saw the naked beauty, he seemed to have difficulty swallowing his saliva. Then, he suddenly made a move. A dagger flew out like a cold bolt of lightning and pierced Linda¡¯s arm. ¡°Ouch!¡± Linda¡¯s facial expression showed that she was in great pain. She looked at Benson in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hahal Damn cop, you do have some looks, but you¡¯re still a little inexperienced to use a honey trap on me.¡± ¡°You want to trick me into going over right? Then you¡¯ll hug me, step away from thend mine, and we perish, right? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m doing that.¡± Benson grinned hideously. He raised his pistol and pointed it at Linda. He said coldly, ¡°Take off your clothes immediately. Otherwise, I will shoot at you again and again till you die!¡¯ Linda had to make a difficult decision. She had indeed wanted to lure Benson over so that they would die when thendmine exploded. She had never expected that although this criminal was very cruel and evil, he was smart enough to see through her honey trap. A loud bang was heard. Benson¡¯s eyes became more ruthless. Without another word, he shot Linda¡¯s other foot that was not on thendmine, causing it to bleed. ¡°Damn you! Ouch!¡± Linda was in so much pain that she almost fell to the ground. However, considering thendmine under her foot, she could only hold on with all her might. With one foot on thendmine, she gritted her teeth and stared at Benson. ¡°You¡¯re still not willing to take your clothes off? Alright, I¡¯ll shoot you in the ear next.¡± Benson scoffed and raised his pistol, aiming at Linda¡¯s ear. Linda¡¯s pupils constricted violently. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She thought. ¡°I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯m at the mercy of this vicious and ruthless man!¡± At this moment, she felt a deep sense of helplessness and despair. Her entire body turned cold. ¡°Strip or die! It¡¯s your choice!¡± Benson said coldly. He enjoyed the feeling of having dominance over others. It was especially satisfying. Moreover, now that Linda had stepped on andmine and was at his mercy, he couldpletely break Linda psychologically and then think of a way to get Linda out of danger. Then, he could do anything to her. When Linda heard this, she looked even more disgusted. She clenched her fists as she was filled with humiliation. Humiliation! This was a humiliation to her. If she did as she was told, she would lose the pride of being a police officer. ¡°Hurry up and take your clothes off!¡± Benson roared coldly, his eyes filled with pride. He enjoyed seeing Linda in pain, feeling desperate, and helpless. It made him feel especially satisfying. Benson was still gloating when Han¡¯s indifferent voice came from behind him suddenly. ¡°T¡¯ll give you a choice too. First, you¡¯ll be mutted and die without aplete corpse. Second, you¡¯ll be decapitated. ¡°Take your pick. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 No one knew when Han had appeared behind Benson, with a cold gaze. Han¡¯s voice was like the Grim Reaper, sending chills down Benson¡¯s spine Benson shuddered, having goosebumps all over. When he came over just now, he did not notice anyone. He only saw Linda standing there alone. After firing the gun. he was on full alert, keeping an eye on the surrounding. However, Benson did not see or even sense anyone appearing behind him. How was this possible? ¡°Who is it?¡± Benson let out a low growl. Then, he turned around and held the gun, wanting to shoot. The sound of bones cracking was heard. As soon as Benson turned around, Han had already made the first move. His handnded on Benson¡¯s arm,pletely shattering the bones in his arm. Benson was in pain, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground. Han moved as fast as lightning. Then, he grabbed Benson¡¯s arm and threw him over his shoulder, sending him flying some distance away. Then, he grabbed the gun and pulled the trigger. The bullet was like lightning, hitting the bomb on Benson¡¯s body. There was a loud sound. The bomb exploded and mes soared into the sky, engulfing Benson. After the fall, Benson was burnt to a crisp. He was killed before he could even scream in pain. Han did not even look at Benson. He simply dismantled the gun into pieces and threw it on the ground. Then, he came to Linda¡¯s side and frowned slightly as he looked at Linda¡¯s injured foot. ¡°You! Why are you here?¡± Linda looked at Han. She was surprised to see him. She knew that Han¡¯s medical skills were very good, and he could revive the dead. The scar removal ointment that Han had previously given her was also very useful. However, she did not expect Han to be so powerful that he could kill Benson in one move. His movements were very swift, without any hesitation. Such skills were definitely professional! ¡°I just happened to pass by. I saw you guys chasing after the criminals, so I followed you to see if I could help.¡± Han said truthfully. ¡°I stepped on andmine, and I can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t worry about me. Leave quickly. My legs are giving way.¡± Linda¡¯s expression was painful. She gritted her teeth, and her forehead was covered in sweat. If she wasn¡¯t injured, she could still stand for a long time. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, her other leg was injured, and she could notst that long. ¡°Don¡¯t move¡± Han nced at Linda¡¯s feet and walked toward Benson¡¯s dead body. Beside the dead body, Han found a red-hot dagger He took out the dagger and buried it in the sand. After waiting for it to cool down after one minute, he pulled it out and walked toward Linda. He used the dagger to pierce through the sole of Linda¡¯s shoe and pressed it down with both hands. ¡°Alright, you can raise your foot now.¡± ¡°Are you sure this mine will not explode?¡± Linda asked doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯ll not!¡± Han said confidently. Linda was still skeptical, but she no longer had the strength to stand any longer. She could only listen to Han and mow her foot away before falling to the ground. The mine didn¡¯t explode! Linda heaved a big sigh of relief. Her body also fell to the ground, and she was panting and sweating profusely. At this moment, she felt as if she had just returned from the gates of hell. Her heart was beating very fast. ¡°Captain Korran, we¡¯re still not out of the danger zone. Can you run further away and find a rock?¡± Han asked. Linda finally came back to her senses. She quickly stood up straight and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go find the rock now.¡± With that, she endured the pain and limped away. She ran for more than 600 feet, but she couldn¡¯t find a big rock. She became extremely anxious. If she could not find a rock, Han would have to continue to press the mine with both hands. If his hands were tired and he could not hold on anymore, the mine might explode, and Han will be in danger. Boom! At this moment, an earth-shattering bomb sounded from where Han was. Han Jaber! Linda¡¯s expression changed drastically. She immediately turned over to look, and she felt a pain in her heart. Boom, boom, boom! More explosions sounded one after another, causing the mountain to tremble. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Linda¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at the explosion and the mes that soared into the sky. Linda thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there only onendmine? ¡°Why were there explosions one after another? ¡°Will Han be in danger with so many bombs exploding?¡± Thus, Linda cried, ¡°Han!¡± Linda¡¯s trembled when she stared at the mes. Her face turned paler, and she felt like someone had stabbed into her heart. When Linda came back to her senses, she ran to Han. However, just taking several steps, Linda felt extreme pain from her wound and fell. Linda gritted her teeth and endured the pain. Then she got up and kept running. At this moment, Han suddenly appeared before Linda. He looked at Linda in shock, asking, ¡°Officer Korran, the bombs. exploded over there. Why are you running over?¡± ¡°You¡­ You are fine?¡± asked Linda. Linda was stunned. She immediately stopped and looked Han up and down. Han said. ¡°I¡¯m fine. He spread his arms to show he was unharmed, and his eyes were calm. Linda was dumbfounded. Linda looked at Han in disbelief and muttered, ¡°You¡­ How did you survive when thendmines exploded and generated st waves?¡± Linda thought, ¡°I know pretty well about that kind ofndmine. It will instantly explode if a person lets go of it. No matter how fast one¡¯s reaction is, one will never escape the st wave generated by the explosion. ¡°Moreover, the terrain is t without any obstruction. It is impossible to jump behind a cover after throwing andmine. ¡°How did Han manage to stay safe and sound? ¡°The most shocking thing is that Han¡¯s clothes are unbroken. ¡°What exactly happened just now?¡± Han smiled and said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just quickly dealt with it. ¡°As long as I¡¯m faster than the st wave from the explosion, the st wave can¡¯t hurt me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. What you should worry about is your injury.¡± After saying that, Han squatted down and carefully checked Linda¡¯s wound. Han said inside, ¡°Linda must be shot at close range, so the wound is deep. ¡°The bullet lodges between the fib and the tibia. The powerful impact snaps the fib and the fib artery. ¡°Fortunately, having the bullet stuck there, the fib artery is blocked. That¡¯s why Linda does not bleed so much.¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± asked Han. ¡°It hurts but can¡¯t kill me,¡± said Linda. ¡°I¡¯ll help you bandage it. When you return, go to the hospital and take surgery to treat your wound,¡± said Han. Han had a silver needle. He could use it to stop bleeding, anesthetize, and remove a bullet. Han thought, ¡®No. Once I remove the bullet, the fibr artery will bleed profusely. I can¡¯t imagine the consequences. ¡°I have to find some tools and perform the surgery. ¡°At least, I need to perform bypass surgery on the fibr artery to ensure the blood supply in Linda¡¯s lower limb is sufficient. ¡°Otherwise, once the fib artery dies and the blood supply in the lower limbs is insufficient, Linda¡¯s foot will slowly necrotize. The worse situation is that Linda will have to amputate her foot.¡± Linda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No. I must continue to chase after them. I can¡¯t let those criminals escape.¡± With that, Linda took off her coat and tore it into strips. Then she bandaged the wound with those strips to prevent it from bleeding. Linda suffered so much pain when bandaging her wound that she gritted her teeth and sweated profusely. Han said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just call the SWAT Team or other forces and ask them to take action?¡± Linda endured the pain and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the SWAT Team. However, they need time to arrive here. ¡°The criminals ran in this jungle. They must have people here to pick them up. ¡°The criminals will escape if I don¡¯t catch them in time. ¡°No matter what happens, I can¡¯t let them escape!¡± With that, Linda gritted her teeth and stood up. Then she limped forward. Linda moved slower than before with an injury. At this speed, it was obvious that Linda could not catch up to the group of criminals. However, Linda did not give up. She carried on chasing after the criminals. Han had no choice but to chase after Linda. Then he squatted down and suggested, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± said Linda. Linda did not decline. She climbed up and said. ¡°Benson Shawe came from the southeast, so the others should be in the southeast.¡± Han ran wildly without saying a word. Carrying Linda did not affect Han¡¯s speed at all. It was like Han was not carrying anything. He was fast like lightning as he chased after the criminals. Linday on Han¡¯s back. She felt as if she was in a car. It was so stable that Linda did not feel any bumps. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Linda cried inside. This is unbelievable!¡± Linda hugged Han¡¯s neck tightly and looked at the back of Han¡¯s head. Her eyes were filled with confusion and shock. Linda had lots of questions and was curious about Han. Linda thought, ¡°Who exactly is Han? ¡°When Han killed Benson, Han was decisive. Han¡¯s skills were outstanding, his movements were proficient, and his killing was decisive. ¡°Such a powerful person is definitely not a security guard! ¡°How did Han escape unharmed when thendmines exploded just now? ¡°What exactly did Han experience when I left?¡± Countless questions arose in Linda¡¯s mind. However, it was not the right time to ask Han questions now. Han was very fast. He followed the tracks of those criminals and wildly chased after them. Han chased after the enemy fast and kept his senses sharp. He avoided the traps the criminals set up for the pursuers and did not fall into any of them. Thirty minutester, Han and Linda caught up with the criminals and saw their backs from afar. Linda¡¯s eyes lit up. She said, ¡°We finally caught up with them.¡± Han asked, ¡°Now, what do you want to do?¡± Linda said, ¡°Just follow them from a distance. I¡¯m reporting the location to my superior and asking for reinforcements.¡± With that, Linda took out her phone and took photos from afar. Then, she sent them to the headquarters to ask for reinforcements. Han thought, ¡°This woman focuses on her mission and does not care about her safety. ¡°How brave!¡± Han suggested, ¡®How about I kill them?¡± Linda replied, ¡°Stop joking. Those criminals are well-trained and have a lot of weapons. They should be strong foreign mercenaries. If you confront them alone, you are just seeking death¡± Linda hurriedly grabbed Han¡¯s cor and warned in a deep voice, ¡°Braveness and death are two different words. No rush. We¡¯ll just follow them closely behind.¡± Hearing this, Han was speechless. ¡°You are the one who chases after them recklessly. If I weren¡¯t here carrying you, you would have fallen into their trap and died!¡± However, Han did not say his thoughts out loud. He just followed behind those criminals silently. As he ran, Han narrowed his eyes and put all his vital energy into his eyes, staring at those criminals. The criminals were at least two miles away from Han. However, Han could see the logo on their clothes at a nce. A skull was embroidered on their clothes. The eye-catching and fierce-looking skull was sinister in a murderous darkness. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Han frowned and said, ¡°Wow They look like they are rebellious teenagers. Which mercenary group is this?? Is it newly established¡±* Logos with a skull element in the extraterritorial battlefield were countless Han could not recognize which faction¡¯s mercenaries the criminals were from Han had been into wark, seen experts, and encountered mercenary forces At least 50 factions had used skulls as their logos After the mercenary groups were wiped out, many factions no longer used skulls as their logos. After using it many times most factions would take such a logo as a sign of brainlessness. Using a logo like that was useless in showing a faction¡¯s lethality and deterrence Han did not expect such a mercenary force to appear in Longhard Kingdom¡¯s territory yearster. At this moment, the criminal gang leader seemed to have sensed something. He turned around and looked in the direction where Han and Linda were Han immediately noticed it and hid behind a big tree ¡°Whats wrong?¡± asked Landa Han exined. Those criminals are powerful. They sensed our presence ¡± Linda frowned and said. ¡°No way. They can sense us from so far away¡± She felt it was unbelievable ¡°Experts always have extraordinary senses. When you reach that realm, you will understand what I¡¯m saying¡± said Han. ¡°What kind of realm¡± asked Linda The general-ss¡± said Han Linda said. ¡°You must be joking General-ss experts are rare. In the Longhurd Kingdom, there are at most 300 general-ss experts. Is there such an expert in those criminals? Linda didn¡¯t believe Han and continued. Tve been tracking this group of criminals for a long time. If they had a general-ss expert. I would have died long ago Han said calmly. ¡°They must be afraid of something, so they didn¡¯t tangle with you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see the Han thought. ¡°That person can sense my gaze from two miles away. His team must extraordinary killers!¡± Hearing this. Linda pouted clearly unconvinced Suddenly. Linda seemed to have thought of something. She looked at the back of Hari¡¯s head and widened her eyes. Landa thought ¡°Suppose what Han said is true. Those criminals have general-ss experts who can sense our chasing. However Han can also sense their reaction ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Han is a general-ss expert?¡± When Landa thought of this her heart immediately beat faster. Landa cried inside. The general-ss! ¡°This in the realm I dream of¡° Landa bad learned martial arts and heart cultivation since she was young. With her family¡¯s resources, Linda trained herself well. She had grown from a police officer to the Captain of the criminal police team. Linda had fought countless criminals and developed her skills Sadiy. Larade wall had a long way to go to be a general-ss expert The sensors un Landa¡¯s family told Linda if Landa wanted to have a breakthrough and reach the general-ss, the would other have to go through countless life and death trials or have the guidance of an experienced general-ss expert. Linda would be a grueral can expert if one of the above condations was met During these years. Landa lud hovered between life and death many times When Linda went out for missions, the would rush to the front and Eight with the most vicious criminals. Unfortunately, Linda could not make a breakthrough The way Linda looked at Han changed when she realized Han might be a general-n expert The criminals were two miles away in the mountains They were running through the jungle. Suddenly, their leader stopped and turned around. His A criminal asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong¡± The other criminals also stopped and looked at their leader with confusion. The criminal gang leader said. ¡°Someone is following us!¡° His eyes were cold. ¡°That¡¯s the policewoman, right? ¡°That little girl does ow what¡¯s good for her. She¡¯s still chasing after us.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Benson go back to snipe the policewoman? I heard gunshots and explosions just now Someone must have stepped on our boss¡¯sndmines The criminals started discussing when they heard their leader¡¯s words. Suddenly they realized something and their expressions changed. Someone asked. ¡°So many landmines have exploded. Could it be that the SWAT Team arrived here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡± said the leader. The leader¡¯s eyes were cold and calm. He said in a deep voice. ¡°If the SWAT Team or other forces from the military departmentes here, there must be helicopters hovering above us Tve done the math. Even if the military department and the SWAT Team set off it will take them at least an hour to reach here¡± ¡°Therefore, it was definitely not the SWAT Team and the military department that caused the explosions. It muse be someone else ¡°That person knew the locations of all the mines and detonated them all at once ¡°Moreover, that person even chased after us. He seems strong. He must be an expert! ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a general-ss expert like me?¡± When the criminals heard these words, their expressions all changed. A general-ss expert was a formidable opponent. One of the criminals asked. ¡°Boss, are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Im very sure replied the leader The leader stared fixedly in that direction. His gaze seemed to be able to cross a distance of two miles. It was like he could see everything two miles away ¡°But I don¡¯t see any movement over there,¡± someone asked. Another criminal red at that person and said. ¡°Boss said there is an expert, so there must be one¡± ¡°Benson went to stop the policewoman and didn¡¯te back. He must be dead. Otherwise, Benson would have sent messages back ¡°Benson is a seven-star lord-ss expert. If a person can prevent Benson from sending messages, that person must be a general-ss expert Boss is right.¡± ¡°Bow, what do we do The other criminals all looked at their leader nervously. The criminals were capable, but they were far from general-ss experts. They would be the losers if they conflicted with a general-ss expert The leader said in a deep voice. ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll stay here to guard the team¡± The leader had a premonition that the tram would be destroyed if he didn¡¯t stay here to stop that general-ss expert Therefore no matter whas his opponent was the leader had to stay to guard has team. The leader did not give the uthers ¡°Leave now Thas is an order! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. to speak. He took off his haversack and threw it at one of the criminals, shouting, ¡°Remember, money is not unportant. What¡¯s in my baversack is important. You must keep my haverick safe and send it to the destination ¡°Otherwise, you will be dead¡± After saying that, the leader nced at everyoor coldly. The leader led the seam to rob the bank for the stem in the baversack If that itern disappeared, the leader and the faction behind him would start a The criminals were all scared. They nodded and promised that they would definitelyplete the mission. After saying that, they carried all the haversacks and rushed out at their fastest speed. Boom! As the team left, the leader¡¯s aura soared. His aura shot into the sky like a huge pir of light, tearing the clouds. With the leader as the center, all the birds, beasts, and insects within a radius of 0.6 miles turned into blood mist. It was the imposing aura! An exclusive symbol of a general-s expert! The leader only released his aura and did not say a word. He was like a demon with monstrous killing intent, staring in the direction where Han and Linda were. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Han carried Linda and hid behind a big tree. Han nned to chase after the criminals after they left. However, Han waited a while, and the criminals did not leave. Instead, Han felt a murderous aura suppressing him. A solemn expression appeared on Han¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Officer Korran, they discovered us.¡± Linda was stunned. She asked, ¡°What? Are they so powerful that they know we¡¯re tracking them from so far away?¡± ¡°General-ss experts have powerful abilities that you can¡¯t imagine.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He put Linda down and said, ¡°Officer Korran, wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Han thought. ¡°The enemy released such a powerful aura. He must being for me. ¡°As an expert, I have to respond!¡± Linda said, ¡°Han, wait!¡± Linda grabbed Han¡¯s hand and said worriedly, ¡°If the enemy is a general-ss expert, you can¡¯t go over. We have to wait for reinforcements.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s just a General. I got it,¡± Han said calmly. With that, Han pushed away Linda¡¯s hand and stood up. He rushed toward the criminal gang leader. As soon as Han stood up, he felt the enemy¡¯s sharp killing intent. The criminal gang leader fixed his de-like eyes on Han. However, Han was not scared. He ran like lightning and approached the criminal gang leader. The criminal gang leader stared coldly at Han and shouted, ¡°You are finally willing to show up, aren¡¯t you? Who are you with? Why do you have to make things difficult for us?¡± Han did not answer or exude any aura. He just kept running fast. The leader cursed, ¡°Bastard¡±¡± Seeing Han not reply, the criminal gang leader became colder. He immediately raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at Han. When Han entered the shooting range, the leader immediately fired. Gunshots arose out in the jungle. These bullets were fast and lethal. Sadly, they could not hit Han. Han had wonderful skills in changing his positions. Thus, he could always dodge bullets. It did not take long for Han to arrive 150 feet before the criminal gang leader. BOOM! Han released all his aura at this moment. Han¡¯s aura did not roar into the sky. He had no fancy moves. Han only focused on his target, the criminal gang leader. Han¡¯s terrifying aura was like a tsunami rushing toward the criminal gang leader. Instantly, the criminal gang leader felt he was in the raging waves and confronted a giant dragon. He also felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse under the cold gaze of the flood dragon. Then his body turned cold. The leader felt as if a sharp knife had stabbed his heart. An extreme pain came from his chest. Moreover, the leader could not move his body. The leader murmured, ¡°W¡­ What?¡± The criminal gang leader¡¯s pupils constricted violently. His fingers could not move as if an invisible force controlled them. The leader struggled with all his might and tried to escape. However, it did not help even if the leader had used all his strength. His body was still constrained in Han¡¯s terrifying aura, and he could not move. In the next second, Han arrived 40 inches before the leader. With Han¡¯s approaching, the aura became more majestic and turbulent. It suppressed the criminal gang leader¡¯s body, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Plop! The criminal gang leader had never experienced such an aura before. He was immediately suppressed to the ground, trembling. The leader felt every muscle tremble, and his heart was hurting. The leader looked up at Han with fear in his eyes. At this moment, the leader finally realized how stupid he was to stay and guard his team. The leader thought, ¡°How can I fight such a person?¡± The leader looked at Han with extreme fear in his eyes. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ Who exactly are you?¡± The leader continued his thought, ¡°I¡¯m general-ss. However, this man can suppress me to kneel only using his aura. I couldn¡¯t move under his aura. How terrifying it is! ¡°I think even a god-ss expert doesn¡¯t have such a terrifying aura.¡± When the leader confronted this man, he felt like he had been an ant in front of a giant dragon. The dragon could crush the leader with a finger if it wanted. The leader murmured, ¡°When did such an expert appear in the Longhard Kingdom?¡± The criminal gang leader was sweating profusely. He looked at Han, and his face turned pale. Han looked down at the criminal gang leader and said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is who you are. Why did youe to the Longhard Kingdom andmit a crime?¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Looking at Han¡¯s fierce gaze, the criminal gang leader gritted his teeth and did not speak. At the same time, the leader tried his best to pull out all his Internal Strength, attempting to break through the suppression of Han¡¯s aura. POOM! After using all his Internal Strength, the leader could move. The moment the leader could move, he attacked at his fastest speed. He aimed the gun at Han¡¯s foot and suddenly pulled the trigger. BANG! The bullet struck a stone, and sparks arose. The moment the leader fired, Han dodged the bullet. The criminal gang leader cried in shock, ¡°What?¡± His expression changed. The leader was afraid his movement would attract Han¡¯s attention. Thus, he only slightly moved his gun and changed the muzzle¡¯s direction. He wanted to catch Han off guard. The leader could not believe Han had noticed it. Han¡¯s eyes were cold, and he said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t push you if you¡¯re unwilling to tell me.¡± Han thought, ¡°Earlier, I wanted to get some information from the leader. Thus, I showed some mercy and did not kill him. *However, this person did not appreciate it and even tried to kill me. ¡°He is courting death! The criminal gang leader roared, ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Then he raised his gun with all his might and aimed at Han. BOOM! Before the leader could make a move, Han had already kicked the leader¡¯s left chest. The huge force sent the leader flying over 30 feet. Then the leader crashed into a big tree. *Pilt!¡± The criminal gang leader spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale. The leader wore a mask that perfectly hid his expression. The leader widened his eyes and looked at Han in disbelief. Then he fell straight down into the mountains. The leader never got up again. Han¡¯s kick was powerful enough to shatter the leader¡¯s heart. Thus, the leader died the moment he took Han¡¯s kick. Han walked forward and removed the leader¡¯s mask. Under the mask was a face of a middle-aged man. His face was an ordinary one. In other words, he would not attract anyone¡¯s attention on the street. Han looked at that face for a while but could not recognize the person. Thus, Han gave up. Instead, he stood up and looked in the direction where Linda was. Then he immediately saw Linda limping over. Although her foot was injured, Linda was worried about Han¡¯s safety. Thus, she endured the pain and rushed over. Han had no choice but to run over and meet Linda. Linda asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her eyes were filled with worry. After all, Han fought a general-ss expert. If Han was not careful, he might die. Han replied, ¡°No worries. I¡¯m fine.¡± Then Han picked Linda up and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to see a person.¡± Linda blushed and said, ¡°Hey. Let go of me.¡± This was Linda¡¯s first time that a man had carried her in his arms. Han exined, ¡°Your foot is bleeding. If I don¡¯t hold you, your wound will bleed even more. We all know the consequence of it.¡± After that, Han rushed over, carrying Linda in his arms. Then they arrived at the side of the criminal gang leader¡¯s body Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Han said, ¡°Check this guy. See if you can recognize him.¡± Linda frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s the king of thieves in the northwest, Deegan Morrison. Deegan was the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s most wanted criminal. He had killed many families, and the country had been searching for him. I didn¡¯t expect Deegan to be in Lightdom City and openly rob a bank.¡± ¡°Which bank did Deegan rob?¡± asked Han. ¡°The Lightdom Gem Bank,¡¯ replied Linda. ¡°You mean the bank that¡¯s established to store gemstones?¡± asked Han. ¡°Yes, it is the bank owned by Robert Bard,¡± said Linda. When Han heard this, he became serious. Han thought, ¡°These guys robbed Robert¡¯s bank? ¡°If I had known this before, I wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard to catch up with those guys! ¡°Fortunately, I just killed this the criminal gang leader and was not responsible for recovering the lost property. ¡°Otherwise, I would be working for Robert.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Your mission ispleted now. How about not chasing the other criminals?¡± said Han. ¡°Put me down first,¡± said Linda. Then Han put down Linda. Linda endured the pain and walked to Deegan Morrison¡¯s side. Then Linda searched around. She seemed worried and said in a deep voice, ¡°The things are not here. We have to chase the others now!¡± ¡°What things?¡± asked Han. ¡°Gemstones containing Uranium-235!¡± said Linda. Hearing this, Han was shocked. Han thought, ¡°Uranium-235 is the material to make nuclear weapons! ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what will happen if the criminals have Uranium-23.5¡± ¡°Why would Robert have such things?¡± asked Han. Linda said solemnly, ¡°To some extent, Robert is like a king of the Lightdom City. He has businesses in many industries, including gray industries. Damian Wales discovered stones containing Uranium-235 and presented them to Robert. ¡°Although Robert has power, he knows he can¡¯t keep these stones. Thus, Robert donated most gemstones containing Uranium-235 to the country. Because of it, Robert gained the appreciation of a big figure. ¡°But we didn¡¯t expect Robert to have a small part of those stones. ¡°What¡¯s more unexpected is that someone dared to rob Robert¡¯s bank and take those stones. ¡°Uranium-235 has strong radiation. It can be used to create terrifying weapons. Therefore, we must take those stones back!¡± Han nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± With that, Han picked up Linda again and ran. Han did not hold back this time. He went all out and rushed into the distance like lightning. Han ran so fast that he and Linda could hear the wind whistle! Linda felt like she was sitting on an off-road motorcycle fast like lightning. She also felt a strong wind blowing on her face. The scenery was running in the opposite direction. The strong wind was so strong that Linda could not open her eyes. Therefore, Linda had no choice but to turn around and bury her head deep in Han¡¯s arms. Han said, ¡°They split up.¡± Soon, Han and Linda arrived at a point that led to diverging paths. The messy footprints were on three paths. The criminals deliberately made this to confuse the people after them and avoid getting caught. Linda looked anxious. She asked, ¡°What should we do? Which path should we choose?¡± ¡°This way!¡± said Han. Han nced at three paths and analyzed them. Then, he chose the far right path without hesitation and ran wildly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Linda. Han said confidently. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Han ran for five minutes. Then Han and Linda suddenly heard the sound of motorcyclesing from ahead. Han and Linda looked at each other, and their expressions changed. The criminals must have met up with their contact. That exined why they had off-road equipment. Han asked, ¡°How¡¯s your shooting?¡± Linda said, ¡°I¡¯ve never missed a target!¡± Han said, ¡°Load the bullets and prepare to attack at any time.¡± Without another word, Linda held the pistol, loaded it, and released the safety. Han hugged Linda and turned into a bolt of lightning, rushing in the direction where the sound of the off-road motorcycles arose. At this moment, Han was faster than the motorcycles. Ten minutester. As Han expected, he saw three off-road motorcycles running ahead. One criminal put the haversack on his chest, stepped on the elerator, and sped into the distance. Han said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s the guy! Shoot him!¡± Han went all out and ran closer to the criminal. The distance between them was getting smaller and smaller. After the guy entered Linda¡¯s shooting range, she hugged Han¡¯s neck with one hand and held a pistol with the other. Then Linda aimed at the criminal and pulled the trigger. BANG! When the gunshot arose, the criminal fell off the motorcycle, rolling down the mountainside. Seeing a teammate fall, a criminal cried out his teammate¡¯s name, ¡°Eagle!¡± The other two criminals panicked when they saw this. They immediately turned their motorcycles around and took out their submachine guns, aiming at Han and Linda. Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, gunshots rang out. Bullets flew toward Han and Linda like a storm. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Han was like a bolt of lightning, running through the jungle. Each time, Han could dodge the bullets before they came to him. The bullets seemed to be following Han. Those bullets smashed flowers, trees, and even some rocks into pieces. However, Han and Linda were unharmed. A criminal shouted when firing. ¡°Hudson, I¡¯ll hold them back. Go and get the haversack! ¡°Also, ask the others toe and support us now!¡± The criminal named Hudson immediately stopped firing. Then he carried a submachine gun on his back, turned the motorcycle around, and rushed toward the mountainside. Soon, Hudson arrived at the side of the dead criminal. Hudson pulled the corpse up, picked up the blood-stained haversack on the corpse¡¯s chest, and carried it on his back. Then Hudson stepped on the elerator and rushed in another direction. Meanwhile, another criminal kept shooting at Han and Linda as if his bullets were free, Countless bullets rushed toward Han and Linda. Linda hid in Han¡¯s arms and said solemnly. ¡°The enemy¡¯s firepower is daunting.¡± Linda had been seeking an opportunity to fire. However, she could not aim because the enemy kept shooting. ¡°Leave him to me,¡± said Han Han calmly carried Linda and jumped up on a branch of a tree. Then he took a silver needle from his pocket and flicked it with his finger. Swoosh! The silver needle was as thick as a hair. It flew out like lightning. It was so small that the criminal did not notice it. The silver needle traveled half a mile in just a few seconds and hit the criminal¡¯s right hand. ¡°Ouch!¡± The criminal immediately felt the pain. The fingers on his right hand instantly became stiff. He could not bend his fingers, not to mention pull the trigger. The criminal cried, ¡°What¡¯s the hell?¡± Then the cruminal looked down to check his right hand and found a silver needle. Seeing the needle, he was shocked. The criminal was about half a mile away from Han. The criminal wondered how Han shot a tiny silver needle at him at such a distance. The criminal was shocked, but he reacted quickly. One second after knowing he was hit, the criminal realized he could not fight Han. The criminal immediately put the submachine gun on his back and pulled a silver needle out of his hand. Then he turned his motorcycle around and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, when the criminal was about to step on the elerator, another silver needle flew into the air and hit the front tire of the motorcycle. Then the front tire blew up. After that, a few more silver needles flew over and hit the back tire of the motorcycle. Then the back tire also blew up. Then a few more silver needles soared through the air and pierced through the criminal¡¯s chest, shoulders, and arms. The criminal¡¯s blood sshed in the air. The attack was so powerful that the criminal fell off the motorcycle. He rolled a few times before crashing into a big tree. Then he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was pale. The criminal wore a mask, but his eyes revealed his shock and fear. He murmured, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± The criminal thought, ¡°We were far from each other, and that man¡¯s silver needle was so powerful. Those silver needles blew up the tires and went through my body. That man must have terrifying powerl ¡°A legend warrior might not have such power! ¡°Crap. I encountered an expert! ¡°What¡¯s worse, that man is probably a seven-star general-ss expert!¡± The criminal was shocked and scared. He did not want to fight Han. He only had one thought in his mind. That was, runl However, the criminal felt a strong suppression before he stood up. It was like a tsunami rushing toward the criminal, making him unable to move. The criminal had no idea when Han had appeared before him. Han lowered his head and stared at the criminal coldly. The way Han red at the criminal was like a divine dragon in the clouds looking down at an ant on the ground. The criminal was shocked, and his face turned pale. His mouth was wide open, and he could not say a word. Han was about half a mile awayst second. The criminal could not believe Han arrived before him in such a short time. The criminal cried inside. ¡°This speed is insane! ¡°Is he a ghost?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. BOOM! Han did not give the criminal a chance to speak. Han kicked the criminal¡¯s chest. That kick was so heavy that it broke over ten of the criminal¡¯s ribs. Besides, the powerful force shattered the mask, revealing the criminal¡¯s face. When Linda saw this person, she immediately eximed, ¡°Johnathon rke! He¡¯s a member of the Bloody Devil! It¡¯s a mercenary group in the extraterritorial battlefield.¡± Linda was shocked! Linda thought, ¡°Such a vicious mercenary group appeared in the Lightdom City, and our system detected nothing about it. The consequences will be severe if the mercenary group Bloody Devil attacks the citizens.¡± Han was stunned. He asked, ¡°The Bloody Devil Linda was solemn. She looked in the direction where the other criminal had left. Then she frowned and said, ¡°Yes. It is a mercenary group on the extraterritorial battlefield. This organization has just been established for a year. They have been wandering in the Golden Circle area and working for various forces. ¡°This mercenary group always prioritizes benefits. They will work for anyone so long as they receive money! ¡°They¡¯re vicious. Wherever they go, they will take away everything in a ce. ¡°This year, they stand in the way when my colleagues carry missions on the extraterritorial battlefield. That¡¯s why I¡¯m quite familiar with the members of this mercenary group. ¡°Now they showed up and snatched the Uranium-235 from Robert. They definitely received an order from someone to do so.¡± Hearing Linda¡¯s introduction, Han was not confused anymore. Han thought, ¡®No wonder I¡¯m unfamiliar with this mercenary group. It turned out to be a new faction. Besides, their activity range is only in the Golden Circle area, not the dangerous extraterritorial battlefield. ¡°I¡¯m uninterested in them. They are not worthy of my attention.¡± Linda red at Johnathon and shouted, ¡°Johnathon rke, tell me, who are you working for? Who do you want to sell Uranium-235 to?¡± Johnathon was injured. It was difficult for him to breathe. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t catch up with my team. We¡¯ll take these things!¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± asked Linda. Linda was furious. She got down from Han¡¯s holding and pressed the pistol to Johnathon¡¯s head. The other criminal had run far away. It would take Linda and Han a lot of effort to catch up with that criminal. It was better to get some useful information from Johnathon than chase after the other criminal. Johnathon sneered and said, ¡°Haha. Come on, shoot me!¡± Linda gritted her teeth. Her eyes revealed that she was struggling. It was not easy to catch a criminal. Linda did not want to kill Johnathon just like that. She had to get information from Johnathon However, before Linda could make a decision, a gunshot suddenly sounded. Han shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡± Han¡¯s expression changed. He pulled Linda into his arms again and took a step aside. Swoosh! A bullet flew before Han and Linda and hit Johnathon¡¯s head. The bullet even went through the tree behind Johnathon and hit another tree, Johnathon¡¯s blood sttered all over Han and Linda. This bullet would have killed Linda if Han had not pulled Linda to the side. Linda was shocked and said, ¡°A sniper?¡± As soon as Linda finished speaking, Han picked her up again. Then he moved like lightning and rushed about 10 feet. After that, they hid behind a rock. BANG! A bullet flew past where Han and Linda were just now and went through a big tree. When Linda saw this scene, she was so shocked that her pupils constricted violently, and her face turned pale. Linda thought, ¡°It seems that the Bloody Devil has to finish this mission at all costs! ¡°They bring so many heavy weapons and have snipers in the ambush. They are probably out in full force.¡± Han and Linda kept chasing after the Bloody Devil and had be the Bloody Devil¡¯s enemies. At this moment, Han and Linda were not hunters but prey. A sniper hiding somewhere was watching Han and Linda. He would shoot at Han and Linda as long as they showed up. Linda asked, ¡°Han, what should we do now?¡± Han said, ¡°I think you should get up from me first.¡± His breathing sounded so heavy that it was like he almost suffocated Linda looked down and immediately blushed. Han carried Linda and hid behind the rock just now. Linda did not realize she was lying in Han¡¯s arms because things. were dangerous at thest second. Coincidentally, Han¡¯s head was buried in Linda¡¯s body. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ¡°Can you get up? You¡¯re on top of me. I can hardly breathe now,¡± Han said with difficulty. Hearing Han¡¯s words, Linda blushed and quickly got up. This stone was too small. Linda was afraid the sniper hiding somewhere would discover and shoot at her. Thus, Linda did not dare to get uppletely. She only lifted her body a little so that Han could breathe. ¡°Huff¡¯ Huff! Huff!¡± Han was panting and breathing the air after experiencing suffocation. Then Han looked at Linda in shock. Han cried inside. I can¡¯t believe this! ¡°Linda looks valiant like a man. I never expect her to have such a good figure.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Linda. Im fine. Still alive, replied Han Han took a deep breath and had a weird expression. Although Linda moved a little, she was still very close to Han. So long as Han breathed, he could smell the fragranceing from Linda. That smell made Han¡¯s imagination run wild. However, Linda did not realize that. Instead, she looked around with her sharp and vignt eyes. Then she said in a low voice. The sniper must be keeping an eye on us, but I can¡¯t find his location.¡± ¡°Left front. You eleven o¡¯clock,¡± said Han Linda was stunned and asked, ¡°What? How did you know?¡± ¡°I got his location when he fired the first shot,¡± answered Han. Han realized the sniper from the Bloody Devil was a noob. This was probably that sniper¡¯s first mission. A sniper should have changed his location if he missed the target when firing the first shot. However, that sniper fired about three shots in a row without changing his location. Han thought, ¡°If that sniper encounters the outstanding shooter named Skyfall in the mercenary group I used to work at, that sniper would probably have been killed when he fired the second shot.¡± Therefore, Han was totally uninterested in this sniper since Han knew the sniper was a noob. Hearing Han¡¯s words, Linda was shocked. She asked, ¡°Are you sure about it? Do you trust your eyes?¡± Han turned his body slightly and raised his hand to move Linda¡¯s arm away. He whispered, ¡°My reputation will be ruined if my judgment on such a noob is wrong. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯m going to finish that sniper. Then we¡¯ll continue to chase the criminals.¡± Previously, Han tilted his head and heard the sound of the motorcycle fading out. Han thought, ¡°There is only one way to go if we want to catch up to the criminals. That is, kill the sniper! ¡°The Bloody Devil should be all noobs. Thus, the sniper must have off-road transportation around him. ¡°If we kill the sniper and take the transportation, there is hope for us to catch up with those criminals.¡± Linda said, ¡°Are you crazy? A sniper is opposite us. If you show up now, you¡¯ll die.¡± Her expression changed, and she seemed very worried. Han said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I could dodge two shots with you just now. That means I¡¯m faster than the sniper. He can¡¯t kill ¦£¦© ¡°Officer Korran, that criminal called Hudson has gone with the jewelry and moved far away. We can¡¯t waste any more time. Otherwise, we can¡¯t catch up with him. ¡°Stay here and wait for me toe back.¡± Han nced at Linda. Then he stood up. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. BANG! The moment Han stood up, a gunshot sounded in the jungle. Han did not panic. He just slightly tilted his head to dodge the bullet. It flew past Har¡¯s face and hit the tree, Han was unharmed. The sniper murmured in shock, ¡°W¡­ What?¡± Seeing this, the sniper hiding somewhere immediately widened his eyes. His face was filled with horror as if he had seen the most unbelievable thing in the world. The sniper thought, ¡°A person can easily dodge a bullet from a professional shooter? ¡°This is insane!¡± Han stared at the sniper¡¯s location with his cold gaze. Han said, ¡°As I expected, you¡¯re such a noob! You still haven¡¯t changed your location. It looks like you¡¯ve underestimated me!¡± After that, Han took a step forward and ran to the sniper. The sniper cursed, ¡°Bastard! This guy must have gotten lucky just now. I don¡¯t believe he can dodge my bullets again!¡± Seeing Han rush over fearlessly, the sniper felt Han was provoking him. Thus, the sniper was furious and aimed at Han. Then the sniper fired three shots in a row! Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Three bullets flew at Han from three different directions. Han summoned inside. ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± Then Han¡¯s cold eyes emitted an eerie light. Han could see the directions of three bullets. The next second, Han slightly moved his body and dodged the three bullets. Then Han rushed over at lightning speed. The sniper was shocked and murmured, ¡°What?¡± The sniper¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his eyes filled with horror. The sniper thought, ¡°How is possible that man dodge three times? I¡¯m using a sniper rifle. ¡°Is this guy human? ¡°He is like a God! ¡°How did he do it?¡± The sniper was shocked. Whoosh! Soon, a gust of wind swept over. The sniper¡¯s camouge straw hats instantly flew away. Han appeared before the sniper like a legendary soldier. The sniper murmured. ¡°How is this possible? ¡°So¡­ So fast?¡± The sniper panicked. Crack! Before the sniper could react, Han had grabbed the sniper¡¯s cervical vertebrae. Then Han suddenly pressed it and pulled it down. In an instant, a series of crisp sounds arose. It sounded like firecrackers. The sniper shouted, ¡°Ahhh!¡± Han broke the sniper¡¯s entire spine. The snipery on the ground like a dead insect. The sniper was in so much pain that his pale face twisted. He was drenched in sweat and screamed out loud. Han kicked the sniper away. The sniper hit a rock, spat a mouthful of blood, and fainted. After that, Han picked up the sniper rifle on the ground. He nced at it and said, ¡°This sniper rifle is McMin Tac-50 with customized bullets. This sniper of the Bloody Devil is a noob, but he has a quite good weapon.¡± Han thought, ¡°This weapon is powerful and has a long range. ¡°This sniper is such a noob. He went so close to attack. ¡°If Skyfall carried this mission, he would lie in ambush over I mile away. A person can never dodge a bullet from Skyfall. ¡°Well, now I got this weapon. Everything will be easier!¡± Han picked up the sniper rifle and bullets and returned to Linda, Linda was shocked and stuttered, ¡°You¡­¡± Linda was uneasy and broke out in a cold sweat because she worried about Han. When Linda raised her head and saw Han get a sniper rifle, her eyes were filled with shock. Linda asked, ¡°You¡­ You killed a sniper of the Bloody Devil?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. I just made him unable to move. Let¡¯s go. We have to start the chasing,¡± said Han. Linda frowned and asked, ¡°Chase after the other criminal? You¡¯re carrying me and a heavy gun. Can we catch up!¡± Han said confidently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow too close. See? I got a sniper rifle. I can shoot anyone within 1.5 miles After saying that, Han immediately picked up Linda and rushed forward. Han was very fast. He rushed into the distance and arrived at a small hill with better views. Then, Han put down Linda. He set up the sniper rifle, loaded it, and aimed Linda was shocked, and her eyes opened wider. She asked, ¡°You also know how to use a sniper rifler Han replied, ¡°Well, I used to y real-life wargames a lot when I was abroad and had used a sniper rifle once or twice. You know. Many clubs abroad have certified gun permits and provide all kinds of weapons.¡± Han stared ahead and aimed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Han saw Hudson was driving fast. Linda said. ¡°I also learned something about sniping. I can measure the wind resistance and humidity for you¡­¡± Then Lindaid down and was going to collect specific data for Han. However, Han pulled the trigger before Linda started measuring. BANG! A bullet streaked in the air into the distance like lightning. When the gunshot rang out, the bullet went through Hudson¡¯s shoulder. Then Hudson lost control of his hand and could not hold the elerator handlebar. The motorcycle immediately got out of control. Hudson fell to the ground, with his shoulder dripping with blood. Hudson murmured. ¡°Howe?¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and he looked into the distance. Hudson said inside, ¡®A sniper rifle! ¡°Wait. Isn¡¯t that a sniper rifle owned by the Bloody Devil mercenaries? ¡°Why is there a sniper rifle aiming at me? ¡°Run! ¡°I gotta run!¡± Hudson was shocked and scared. He endured the pain and pressed on his wound. Then he fled away. Hudson was familiar with the bullets used by his mercenary group. The sniper¡¯s bullets had extra prative power, but their st was weak. A person would not die if those bullets did not hit the person¡¯s vital organs. BANG! Hudson just got up and took two steps. Then a bullet flew over and shattered Hudson¡¯s left kneecap. He screamed out loud and fell again. BANG! Another bullet flew through the air and shattered themunicator tied to Hudson¡¯s waist. Then Hudson could not contact others. The next second, another gunshot arose. This bullet shattered Hudson¡¯s right kneecap. He fell to the ground as if he had died and could not get up again. Linda stammered, ¡°This is¡­¡± On the small hill. Linda was stunned when she saw this from afar. Linda looked at Hudson and turned to look at Han. Her eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. Linda cried inside. ¡°Han¡¯s four shots all hit the target! ¡°What a sharpshooter! ¡°Han¡¯s shot is urate. It doesn¡¯t seem Han has just yed a snipe rifle twice. ¡°If so, it is insane!¡± Han raised his head and said calmly, ¡°Alright. Hudson can¡¯t move now. Officer Korran, we just need to approach Hudson slowly and take the things back. ¡°Also, when will the SWAT Team arrive here?¡± Linda was still looking at Han in shock. Han waved in front of Linda¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Onicer Korran?¡± Then Linda came back to her senses. She hurriedly said, ¡°ording to the procedure, the SWAT Team should be on their way now. Alright. Everything seeins fine. Then I¡¯m leaving now. You can let the SWAT Team take over this case,¡± said Han Linda was confused and asked, ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving? ¡°I want to live a peaceful life and am not interested in bing famous. I¡¯ve helped you a lot this time. If you get a promotion or a raise, invite me for dinner,¡± said Han. With that, Han ced the sniper rifle in front of Linda. Then he stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± said Linda. Linda quickly pulled Han back and said in a deep voice, ¡°No, this is your credit. You can¡¯t leave, and you should take the credit. I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Well, just report that you got these guys,¡± said Han. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! When Han was about to leave, the sound of motorcycles arose, deafening. Han and Linda¡¯s seemed worried. They immediately looked in the direction where Hudson was. Over there, a dozen off-road motorcycles drove toward Hudson, causing dust to fly in the air. At the same time, an aggressive armed helicopter drove over. Linda¡¯s pupils constricted violently. She said, ¡°These are their backup, right? What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many mercenaries getting here?¡± Han shouted, ¡°Oh, no. We gotta run!¡± Han¡¯s expression changed. He immediately carried Linda and jumped down the hill. BOOM! The moment Han and Linda jumped down, the armed helicopter dropped a missile. It flew over and blew hill. mes soared into the sky, and gravel flew in the air. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 With the small hill as the center, a terrifying shock wave swept in all directions, and mes roared into the sky Under the bombardment of that shock wave. Han and were blown far away The back of Han¡¯s clothes was burned out and turned into ashes. Han and Linda rolled alsout 100 feet in the forest and lut arge rock. Their backs were burning with pain. ¡°Are you all night¡± asked Han Han put down Linda and looked at her worriedly Linda replied. ¡°Sull Sull alive Her pretty face was pale, and her voice was trembling Although Han took most of the shock waves, those waves harmed Linda. Landa felt her internal organs burning and suffered extreme pam when breathing Linda stared at the hill that turned into a in, distressed. Linda thought. ¡°How dare they use such a weapon in the territory of Longhard Kingdom! ¡°The Bloody Devil is arrogant andwless! ¡°Han and I would probably have been sted to pieces without Han¡¯s quick reaction¡± Han said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡± Han looked Linda up and down. After confirming Linda¡¯s life was not in danger. Han heaved a sigh of relief. Han thought. ¡°Everything will be fine as long as I unda isn¡¯t dead Suddenly, Linda thought of something and cried, ¡°Oh no The Uranium-235 Linda thought, ¡°We were attacked by the armed helicopters and were injured. Thus, we can¡¯t catch up to the criminals. driving motorcycles. ¡°In other words, the Uranium-233 is taken away?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Our backup also arrives. Those criminals can¡¯t escape,¡± said Han. Hearing this, Linda was overjoyed. She asked, ¡°Our backup? Has the SWAT Team arrived?¡± She endured the pain and stood up to look around. However, Linda only saw the enemy¡¯s armed helicopters and did not see any backup from the Lightdom Military Department. Linda turned around and looked at Han with a puzzled expression. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say our backup has arrived! Where are they?¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! When Linda was asking in confusion, sharp arrowsing from another mountain shot into the sky like lightning. Those arrows went through the helicopters¡¯ propellers and fuel tanks The Bloody Devil¡¯s helicopters immediately lost bnce and fell. Linda murmured. ¡°What are these?¡± Her pupils constricted, and her eyes were filled with shock Linda thought, ¡°What kind of arrow is that? ¡°It can go through a helicopter? ¡°Even a sniper rifle is not that powerful!¡± Linda hurriedly looked at the mountain where the arrows came from. On the top of the mountain, a tall and graceful woman in a tight battle suit and a cool windbreaker stood like a statue. That woman¡¯s eyes were cold. She nocked the arrows to her bowstring and sent them out. Those arrows were as fast as lightning. Their range was 0.6 miles. They hit a criminal who was running on the ground. Swoosh! Before Landa could ser the woman¡¯s appearance, a de beam roared into the sky. A nearly 30-foot- long de beam shed and split an armed helicopter in half. The helicopter was cut in half and exploded like fireworks. mies spread wide in the sky. All the mercenaries in the helicopter were dead in the fre Linda was even more shocked and murmured, ¡°This is insane.¡± Linda said inside, ¡°A de beam running out of a sword! ¡°This is the symbol of a seven-star general-ss expert! ¡°When did such a terrifying expert appear in the Lightdom City?¡± ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± At this moment, a gentle voice sounded from behind Linda and Han. Linda turned around and found a handsome young man in a suit standing behind them. The man had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His facial features were delicate. He looked gentle with a smile on his face. His appearance made people feel pleasant. However, when the man stood there, Linda undertook considerable pressure and had the urge to worship this man. Linda looked at the young man, and her gaze fell on the dragon emblem on the young man¡¯s suit. Linda was shocked and eximed. ¡°Dragon Team! Are you guys the members of the Dragon Team?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Dragon Team was Special Forces with the highest rank in the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s military department. Every special force was a general-ss expert. The Dragon Team was also the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s most powerful weapon. Every General in the Dragon Team could summon all kinds of power. They could protect a city and keep the city safe. Bing a member of the Dragon Team was the highest pursuit and honor of all the police and soldiers in the Longhard Kingdom. Unfortunately, the members of the Dragon Team were mysterious. The Dragon Team would only take action when the country or society faced a huge threat. They would move like lightning and kill decisively. They would clear all threats to national security. Afterpleting a mission, the Dragon Team would quickly retreat. It was hard to see the Dragon Team since they were mysterious. Linda put so much effort into cultivation because she wanted to break through and be a general- ss expert. Then she would join the Dragon Team and be a Special Force. Linda dreamed of meeting the members of the Dragon Team. She even asked her father to create a chance for her. Sadly, none of those ways worked. Linda never expected to meet a member of the Dragon Team today. Thus, she became very excited. Linda looked at the young man with passionate admiration in her eyes. She said excitedly, ¡°Hello, my name is Linda Korran. I¡¯m the Captain of the criminal police in Lightdom City. What¡¯s your name?¡± The young man smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you are okay¡± Then, the man took a deep look at Han. The man¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. The man saw various injuries on Han¡¯s body and realized Han was not an ordinary person. Han smiled and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a citizen of the Longhard Kingdom. I¡¯m here to help Officer Korran.¡± As he spoke, Han took back his aura and realm. The young man looked Han up and down. Then the man said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ll take over this case. You guys can go back.¡± The man thought, ¡°From this guy¡¯s aura and realm, he should be just an expert like Linda. He is not very powerful. ¡°Besides, this guy and Linda fought the criminals. Thus, this guy should be righteous. I don¡¯t think he is dangerous.¡± After finishing his words, the man turned into a gust of wind and disappeared before Linda and Han?. Linda cried, ¡°Hey! Dragon Team guy! Wait for me!¡± Linda¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly stepped forward and wanted to chase after the man. However, Linda fell because she felt intense pain from her injured leg. Han said. ¡°Be careful.¡± He quickly caught Linda in time. Linda stared in the direction where the young man had left. Gunshots rang out, and many cannonballs exploded there. de lights soared into the sky. It seemed that the battle was intense. Linda¡¯s eyes lit up. She said, ¡°Han, hurry up. Bring me over to take a look.¡± ¡°The guy just told you his team will take over this case. Why bother going there?¡± said Han. Linda said, ¡°No! This is the Dragon Team. It¡¯s rare for me to meet the Dragon Team. I want to see their battle with my own Do Lim turned around and looked at Han pleadingly she begged, Han, please to me a favor Okay? As she spoke, Linda held Han¡¯s hand and kept swinging it Somehow, Han was scared of Linda¡¯s begging Han wanted to light a cigarette but realized the cigarette in his por ket was gone, and his clothes were torn. He couldn¡¯t find the lighter either Thus, Han gave up the idea of smoking Han calmly looked at the battle in the jungle and said. ¡°It¡¯s just the Dragon Team¡¯s battle. There¡¯s nothing to see¡± Linda looked excited and said, ¡°Han, it¡¯s the Dragon Team! They are all martial arts geraus, so their battle will be splendid We can learn something from them Han repeated inside, ¡°Learn something from theme¡± Han almostughed. He thought. ¡°They should learn something from me Landa wheedled again. ¡°Han. I¡¯m begging you. Please bring me there to take a look¡± ¡°Alright, but I have a condition You have to agree to it,¡± said Han ¡°Tell me I¡¯ll say yes. I promise ¡°When this case is over, just tell others you did everything. Im just an errand boy for you,¡± said Han Linda hesitated and said, ¡°Well¡­¡± Hearing Han¡¯s request, Linda was stunned. Linda had seen many people who did not care about fame and fortune in books. However, this was Linda¡¯s first time in real life knowing a person who didn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. Linda thought, ¡°This is a huge credit, and Han doesn¡¯t want it. Is he crazy?¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Linda asked, ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right? She looked straight into Hai¡¯s eyes with a solemn expressions. ¡°I mean it,¡± said Han. Han did not show his ability to the expert of the Dragon Team just now because Han did not want to be the Dragon Team¡¯s target Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After all, the experts of the Dragon Team were too powerful They had experienced hundreds of battles and had rich experiences. Besides, they had an extraordinary sense of smell and vignce Han¡¯s real identity would be discovered once he became the Dragon Team¡¯s target Therefore, Han did not want any credit to attract attention Han preferred to be a hero behind the scenes and let Linda take all the credit Linda said, ¡°But.¡± Han interrupted. I won¡¯t bring you there if you don¡¯t agree with my requirement Linda¡¯s expression changed After struggling for two seconds, she nodded in agreement. Linda said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal¡± Then Han picked up Linda again and rushed toward the battlefeld at lightning speed Unfortunately. Han and Landa werete The battlefield was covered with corpses. The invaders from mercenary groups were all killed. Some got killed by sabers. Some got sharp arrows going through their heads and hearts. The others lost too much blood and ded ¡°Only three motorcycles are here. It seems that they are ahead. Chave after them now, said Linda. Without another word, Han chased forward Soon, Han and Linda traveled about 9 miles. Along the way, they saw a lot of blood and corpses and heard messy footsteps. Following these traces, Han and Linda changed the direction and traveled 3 miles in the forest. Then they arrived at a mountain road outside the town. Linda¡¯s expression changed. She said, ¡°Oh, no. How could the Dragon Team let the criminals enter the town?¡± Han thought, ¡°Couldn¡¯t Three Dragon Team members stop the Bloody Devil¡± Han frowned and said. ¡°Only one exnation. The criminals were well prepared and expected the interruption from the Dragon Team. They made preparations for every step in advance. This case is not that simple!¡± Han thought, ¡°With all these costs and all that money, just for a tiny piece of Uranium-235? ¡°From any point of view, this is impossible! ¡°Uranium-235 is rare. However, if a person is willing to pay the price, he can buy it on the international market, especially on some ck markets on the extraterritorial battlefield. There is unnecessary to take a huge risk for Cranium-235! ¡°After all, the Longhard Kingdom is powerful in the world. Sending a mercenary group to the Longhard Kingdom and robbing Uranium-235 is considered as offending the Longhard Kingdom. The gains will not make up for the losses! ¡°In other words, the Bloody Devil¡¯s goal is not the stone containing Uranium-235. ¡°There must be a more important item in the criminals haversack!¡± BOOM! At this moment, an earth-shattering roar came from the forest behind. At the same time, over ten extremely powerful auras soared into the sky. Han said, ¡°Thirteen general-ss experts. They must be stopping the three members of the Dragon ¡°Team¡± Han sensed carefully, and his expression became solemn. Han cried inside, ¡°I was right! ¡°This case is not that simple! ¡°The Bloody Devil is a con. The real enemy is in the forest. ¡°That¡¯s why the Bloody Devil ran toward the forest at all costs. The main force is responsible for stopping the experts of the Dragon Team and covering the escaping mercenaries.¡± Han put down Linda. The he jumped on a streetmp aside the road. Han stood there to observe the situation. As far as Han could see, the criminals were driving motorcycles and splitting into two groups. One of them got out of the motorcycle, carrying the haversack. Then he changed his clothes, got into a car, and left quickly. The other criminals gathered together and rushed into the town. They smashed the shops and even fired, looking fearless. Han thought. ¡°They are trying to divert our attention!¡± The criminals in town kept making messes. Thus, all the police and members of the military department in that town went to surround those criminals while the car went freely in another direction. Han said, ¡°The item they took a huge risk to steal is in that car.¡± Han jumped down and exined the situation to Linda. Linda¡¯s expression changed. After thinking for a moment, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, go stop that car. ¡°The enemy made a big fuss just to get that thing. We can¡¯t let them seed¡± ¡°Then what about you?¡± asked Han. ¡°It¡¯s just a foot injury. I won¡¯t die from it,¡± said Linda. Han wanted to use a silver needle to treat Linda. Han reached into his pocket and realized his shirt had worn out, and the silver needle had been gone. Han had no other way but to bend down. He hit some of Linda¡¯s acupoints and said in a deep voice, ¡®I¡¯m hitting your acupoints to anesthetize your foot, so you won¡¯t feel any pain and can move as usual. ¡°But remember, the bullet is still in the wound. You can¡¯t move violently. ¡°Now, we should split up. You go to a hospital and find a doctor to treat your wound. I¡¯ll chase after that person. Call me if anything happens.¡± As Han spoke, he reached into his pocket and found he lost his phone. Han shouted inside, ¡°This chase cost me a lot!¡± Han stood up and looked at Linda, asking, ¡°Officer Korran, you didn¡¯t lose your phone, did you?¡± Linda shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Han nodded. Then he picked up Linda and rushed along the ring road into the town. After that, Han put and said, ¡°Officer Korran, go to a hospital and treat your wound. Linda down ¡°Im going after that criminal right now!¡± After finishing his words, Han disappeared from Linda¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye. He was like lightning. Linda stared at Han¡¯s back which was getting far away. Then Linda gritted her teeth and strode toward where another group of criminalsmitted crimes. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 ¡°Hahaha. Screw you, cops Come and get us¡± ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to do whatever we Whoah! The masked criminals were arrogant. They held guns and weapons and kept shooting along the way, creating damage. Some passersby got shot and fell bleeding Their behavior immediately angered all the police officers in the town. Many police cars drove over to stop and attack those criminals However, it did not help. These criminals ¨C ere all mercenaries who had experienced hundreds of battles. They were well-equipped and beat up many police officers. Some offi were scared and stepped bac Some police z ere blown up by the criminals weapons, resulting ¡°Hahaha! Lovers. I like you so much? a series of car ac idents. ¡°Cops Ive it up You The crim ughed fearlessly BANG! At this moment, a shest rang motorcycle n? fell. Ir ¡°Who as that The criminal driving the motorcycle in the front was shot in the head and fell. His the ground, and sparka shed along the way ¡°Bastard, how dare i When the Aer gena conarting death? Kill them all! saw thai, their expressions changpril. They beld the weapons and looked around warly. BANG! Another shot rang out, and another criminal died. mas pelled. 1. jatairs in the angtheast A Sniper! ?n an instant a he southeast and fired wildly, destroyint ¡¤ ce. Then Linda appeared barbara | dead cheer shasta in killed one of A criminal shouted. ¡°There¡¯s worsening berburet Before he could troush has undener Late At this moment the other cri mother sea. The bullet criminal¡¯s forehead. ally retired Lar. They quickly turned around, aimed at neda Korran, and shot crandy Bullets van tom 1 foresaw their reaction and out of their When the criminals she Licata, the poole super shot agai Linda and the police super cooperated several more criminals. eive crimanda inj ¡°Bastard¡±. These two are experts. Enter a school and get some hostages?¡± When the remaining criminals saw theirpaniona die one after another, their expressions changed. They becamtie terrified Comcidentally, they passed by a maddle school. Therefore, they turned their motorcycles around and entered the school After entering the school, they shot the school¡¯s security guards. Then, they rushed into the school building and closed all the entrann Within about one minute, the students in the school building became the crimunals¡¯ hostages Some students tried to escape. The criminals directly shot those running students. Then the students fell to the ground. biresting When students saw this, they were so frightened that they wreamed, and their faces turned pair ¡°All of you, get down and shut up!* The anal gang leader was cold. He raised the gun and fired ten shots at the ceiling These gunshots shocked all the students and teachers so much that they immediately squatted on the ground, trembling and terrified. They did not dare to move. The criminal gang leader gave the others a look. The criminals immediately understood and spread out. Sonn, they upied the building¡¯s all entrances, including the entrance to the rooftop. The remaining criminals ferociously aimed at the trembling students. At this moment, all the teachers and students were like captured prey. They were powerless to resist. Seeing this, the criminal gang leader sneered. Then he took out his phone and opened the map When he saw that the red dot on the map was getting closer and closer to the sea, his smile became bigger. The leader put away his phone and said to the other criminals, ¡°Keep an eye on the students. Remember, we must attract all the police, the military department, and the elites of the Dragon Team here. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we die. We will be remembered so long as we can transport that thing out of the Longhard Kingdom!¡± When the other criminals heard this, they looked determined and cold. It looked like they were not scared of death! The criminal gang leader put down his gun, removed his mask, and lit a cigarette. His gaze was cold. As a member of the expendables, the leader knew what his end would be. The leader thought, ¡°I will create an opportunity with my own life for our teammate to escape! ¡°I know a purgatory is waiting for me!¡± The leader smoked and looked at the jungle behind the town. His eyes were cold. He said, ¡°It won¡¯t be a loss to have a member of the Dragon Team as ourpanion to hell¡± The leader was a man with a particrly sharp and thin face. However, his eyes were cold and full of murderous aura. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The leader had a mark branded by hot iron on his head. It was a snake symbol. If Han had been present, he would have recognized that symbol. The Qesten Kingdom was a neighboring nation of the Longhard Kingdom. The Qesten Kingdom would iron that symbol on its criminals. After smoking, the leader covered his mask again, and his eyes revealed a stronger murderous aura. The leader¡¯s eyes turned red when he thought of his dead teammates. He was like a fierce, crazy, and bloodthirsty beast. filled with endless hatred. At this moment, Linda and the police officers entered the school. They were shocked when they saw the criminals upy the school building. Linda thought, ¡°Things are getting tricky now.¡± Sebastian Lang, the highest-ranking officer in the town, arrived at the school. His face instantly darkened when he saw the tall school building upied by criminals. Sebastian mobilized all the police and some members of the military department in the town and asked them to surround the school. Sebastian even appointed many snipers afar to wait for orders. Then, Sebastian asked furiously. ¡°Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Linda Korran. The Captain of the Criminal Police in the Lightdom City,¡± said Linda. Linda walked over and reported the case in detail. Sebastian frowned and said, ¡°You are saying the criminals are foreign mercenaries? Another criminal is fleeing with a treasure?¡± Linda nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked a person to stop that fleeing criminal. We just need to take down all the mercenaries here. Then everything will be over. ¡°If we can¡¯t do it, we have to do our best to buy some time for the Dragon Team. Then everything will be fine.¡± Sebastian was shocked and asked. ¡°Even the Dragon Team takes action for this case?¡± Sebastian thought, ¡°This case must be severe since the Dragon Team has to take action. Considering my low rank, I should probably not be the person to solve this case.¡± At this moment, the criminal gang leader pushed a student out of the ssroom. He hid behind the student and shouted, *Cops outside, listen up! ULU ¡°My name is Bruce Cale, and I¡¯m the leader of these people ¡°You have a policewoman who shot my teammates just now. Ask her to stand before us. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill a hostage every minute!¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Bruce made his request known loud and clear as he glowered ferociously at everyone To prove he meant every word, Bruce mercilessly fired a shot at the leg of the student whom he was using as a shield The student screamed in pain instantly Intuitively, the student tried to cover his wound with his hands, but Bruce grabbed him and used him as a shield. Sebastian, Linda, and the others grimaced at the student¡¯s screams ¡°Who is that policewoman he was talking about?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Linda stood up and said in a low voice, Leader, give me a bulletproof vest. I will go in and negotiate with them¡± ¡°Are you crazy? They are vicious people with murderous intents. If you go in, they will shoot you¡± Sebastian sized up Linda and continued. ¡°Also. You have injured your leg and your mobility is now affected You are courting death if you go in!¡± Han had already anesthetized Linda¡¯s calf by blocking her acupoint, and she could not feel any pain Nheless, the intense chasing and dodging just now had caused her wound to rupture and bleed, dyeing her pants red. It was a shocking sight. Linda veyes were calm as she said solemnly. Ive killed so many of their people. If I go in, they will surely not finish me off quickly but slowly torture me. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t kill me on the spot, I will find an opportunity to cooperate with you from the inside and kill them all!¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s safer if we wait for the experts from the Dragon Team ¡°We cannot afford to wait. Did you not hear what they said: They will harm a person every minute they wait. These people are demons and inhumane They will do what they say: Lives are at stake.¡± ¡°So is your life. It will be a nightmare for you if you go in. I can¡¯t watch whilst you enter the pits of hell¡± Sebastian refused Linda looked straight-faced at Sebastian and said, ¡°Leader. I cherish my life. But the lives of the students there are valuable as well. They are the pirs of the generation and the future of the country ¡°As a police officer. I have to protect my country, the lives of the people, and their assets! ¡°For this, I¡¯m willing to put my life on the line! ¡°Let me sacrifice for the country!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Linda¡¯s earnest-looking eyes were resolute and determined. She was not afraid to die. This sincerity moved Sebastian. It had been ages since he had seen such a passionate and steadfast police officer. Linda¡¯s gaze was as piercing as the brilliant Sebastian gritted his teeth and fell silent. He was conflicted and hesitant. Linda was undaunted, and her only thought was to save people. Her sense of patriotism moved Sebastian, but he did not want Linda to die. He was unable to decide. Seeing how Sebastian was unable toe to a conclusion, Linda walked to the side and snatched a bulletproof vest from a SWAT officer. She got into a car and wore the bulletproof vest under her clothes. Then, she came to Sebastian¡¯s side and said, ¡°Leader, tell the police at the front to move aside. I want to go in.¡± Sebastian gritted his teeth, still unable to make a decision. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. It was the sound of a gunshot, and it came from the campus. It was Bruce. He shot the student he was using as a shield and threw him down the building. He then hid behind a cover and shouted, ¡°Listen carefully. As long as I don¡¯t see that policewoman, you guys will see a body every thirty seconds! From afar, Linda saw the student falling to the ground. Her eyes widened at the bloodied sight. She was incensed, and her eyes turned red. What did these people take Longhard Kingdom for? These unscrupulous criminals had barged into her country and started a massacre. They even dared to commit crimes in one of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s schools now! That was unforgivable! Without another word. Linda ignored Sebastian and shoved aside all the police officers in front of her. She walked towards the school alone and stood at the school building. She opened her arms and eximed loudly. ¡°Tm Linda Korran, the policewoman who killed your men just now. ¡°If you guys want revenge, juste at me. Let those innocent children go.¡± There was another loud bang Before Linda could finish speaking, one of the fugitives had fired a shot. The bullet hit her in the shoulder, knocking her to the ground with a grunt. Fortunately, she was wearing a bulletproof vest. Though that shot slightly fractured her bones, her life was not in danger. Before she could react, the criminal shot her in the thigh again. Instantly, blood gushed out of her thigh. It was so painful that she screamed and curled up. Upstairs. Bruce stared angrily at the man who made the shots and roared. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Boss, this bitch killed so many of our buddies. I am avenging them¡± the criminal said with red eyes. ¡°Are you fucking courting death? If you kill her this fast, won¡¯t you be letting her off too easily?¡± Bruce said harshly. When the other criminal heard this, his expression changed. ¡°Boss, that bitch isn¡¯t dead yet,¡± another criminal who was on the staircase reported. When Bruce heard that, the stare in his eyes became savage. Tony, bring that bitch here immediately,¡± he said to the criminal at the staircase. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the hostages. They won¡¯t dare to shoot!¡± Upon receiving the order. Tony immediately opened the door and walked out. Sebastian shouted, ¡°One of our men is going out now! If you dare to shoot and hurt him, I will retaliate with ten students!¡± As he said that, he got the other criminals to push and line ten students up along the corridor. Outside, Sebastian initially wanted to take this opportunity and let the sniper kill that criminal. However, when he heard what Bruce said, he retracted and burrowed his brows. He wanted to catch the criminals, but he could not do anything harsh. He could only watch as Tony dragged 1.inda into the school building. Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned somber, and he said. ¡°Bastards. Listen up, everyone. Be alert and get ready forbat.¡± ¡°Wait for the signal from Officer Korran. We¡¯ll coordinate from the outside!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± All the police officers nodded, their eyes sharp. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± In the shadow, all the snipers in position replied coolly. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already searched her. She¡¯s not carrying any weapons.¡± Within the school building, Tony grabbed Linda¡¯s hair and threw her into a ssroom violently. Linda¡¯s scalp was bleeding from the forceful tug. The wound on her thigh was also bleeding profusely, and blood was dripping from her leg. It was a messy sight. She could only kneel on the ground in pain after being thrown in. Nevertheless, she did not cry out in pain. Instead, she wasted no time and observed her surroundings. There were three criminals in the ssroom, about 30 students, and a female teacher. She heard the sound of bullets loading. Bruce pointed his gun at Linda¡¯s head and was smiling sinisterly. ¡°Bitch, I bet you did not expect this to happen to you.¡± ¡°Come to me if you have any grievances. Let those innocent students go!¡± Linda said. ¡°What rights do you have to negotiate with me?¡± Bruce¡¯s gaze was cold. He saw the bulletproof vest under Linda¡¯s clothes and shot her in the chest. Although the bulletproof vest blocked the bullet, the powerful impact still broke two of Linda¡¯s ribs. It was so painful that she fell to the ground screaming. ¡°Tony, Pat. You¡¯ve never slept with a policewoman before, right? I¡¯ll leave the policewoman to you two. Make sure to serve our police officer well!¡± Bruce said coldly. After he finished, he stood up and looked at Linda callously. He wanted to torture Linda to a state where she wished she was dead instead. ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Tony¡¯s and Pat¡¯s eyes lit up. At once, they walked over to Linda with ill-boding smiles. They ripped her clothes off on the spot and pounced on her. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 They tore her clothes apart. The thuggish Tony and Pat pressed down on Linda¡¯s hands and started to rip her clothes apart, tearing them into shreds. ¡°Bitch. You killed so many of our buddies. Today, the two of them will show you what they are capable of ¡°Do it!¡± Both of them looked at Linda¡¯s attractive face with lust. The lecherous pair became aggressive and even took off their masks Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. to kiss her Bruceughed simisterly as he looked at them perversely. However, at that instant, something unexpected happened. As both of them continued to kiss her, an astounding power suddenly swelled from within Linda¡¯s body. Out of nowhere, her arms gathered strength, and she broke free from Tony and Pat¡¯s restraints. She then kneed Tony in the groins with her other good leg. Tony¡¯s expression became contorted from the pain. Before he could let out a scream, Linda struck him again, hitting him hard in the temple with an elbow. That strike came down heavily on him, weighing like a million weights. Tony¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot at that instant, and he copsed to the ground. Linda¡¯s actions were lightning-fast. She grabbed the gun from Tony¡¯s hand and aimed it urately at Pat¡¯s forehead. She pulled the trigger. In the blink of an eye, Linda had killed two people, ¡°What?¡± Bruce¡¯s expression changed in an instant. He immediately raised his gun and aimed at Linda. At the same time, Linda also pointed her gun at Bruce There was a loud bang. Both of them fired at the same time. The two bullets collided in midair. Linda and Bruce switched their positions and aimed their guns at each other again. Just then, the female teacher suddenly stood up at that moment. She picked a chair up and smashed it hard on Bruce¡¯s head, stunning him. Bruce turned around and looked at the female teacher in confusion. ¡°You dare to hit me? Do you want to die?¡± Still, he had been hit on the head by the chair. The chair smashed hard into his head with a bang, and he slumped onto the floor. Bruce¡¯s head started to bleed, and he was unable to get up. Linda was startled. She did not expect the female teacher here to be so brave as to attack the criminal under such circumstances. The female teacher put the chair down and looked at Linda worriedly. ¡°Officer Korran, are you alright?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Linda was surprised. ¡°Officer Korran, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Grace. We met previously when we were fighting the fire and saving the people on the bus¡± The female teacher brushed her long hair from her forehead and said, ¡°I was just visiting my best friend and happened to be substituting for her. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing.¡± She walked over and helped Linda up. Linda took a closer at her and realized who she was immediately. Indeed, the female teacher was Grace, whom she had met before. Linda endured the pain and stood up. She snatched the gun from Pat¡¯s hand and handed her pistol to Grace. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. We can¡¯t chat.¡± ¡°Do you know how to use a gun?¡± Grace took the pistol and said excitedly, ¡°I learned a little when I was overseas.¡± As she said that, she aimed out of the window and fired a shot on the spot. Outside, one of the criminals who was running over fell to the floor in a pool of blood. Linda was shocked Did she say she only learned a little? Why were people so humble these days? Han had also said that he only knew a little about using guns. But he turned out to be a marksman. Now, it was Grace! What kind of people were they? They were too humble. Before Linda could respond, Grace aimed again and fired three shots at Bruce. All her shots were executed urately and decisively. She did not miss a single one. Blood gushed out from Bruce¡¯s body and flooded the floor. There was no way he could recover from those shots. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Linda was bewildered. Grace looked emotionlessly at her and replied, ¡°Better safe than sorry! ¡°That¡¯s what all the TV series and movies depicted. You have to make sure the bad guy is dead. Otherwise, he might get up anytime and stab you in the back. ¡°To prevent him from doing that, I am making sure that he is dead! ¡°This person is cruel and vicious. He has killed several students. He does not deserve our pity! Then, Grace fired several more shots at Bruce¡¯s body. It was not until she was convinced that Bruce was dead for good that she heaved a sigh of relief That was the first time she had killed someone. She was trembling, and her expression was different from before. Fortunately, Grace could not see Bruce¡¯s face, and that alleviated her fears. Moreover, Bruce was an extremist. Therefore, she felt neither guilt nor distress when she shot him. At most, there was just a little anxiety. Linda looked at Grace in disbelief At first, she thought that Grace was an overzealous citizen. She did not expect her to be this tenacious and could kill without flinching! ¡°Officer Korran, snap out of it. The enemy ising!¡± Grace picked up Bruce¡¯s gun and aimed at the door. Her instinct and intuition told Grace it was not a time to be traumatized because she had killed someone. She had to remain calm to stay alive. Linda finally came to her senses, and she raised her gun too, preparing forbat. ¡°They killed Bruce. Everyone,e over quickly The irate criminals mored outside. The sound of footsteps then followed. There were a series of gunshots. As soon as the criminals appeared, Linda and Grace started firing. The bullets pelted down like rain, shattering all the doors and windows. The criminals quickly ducked for cover, and some of them were hit in the process. Linda and Grace continued their attacks. Suddenly, someone released two smoke grenades, White smoke filled the air and blocked their vision. Lastly, someone threw a grenade. ¡°Grenadel¡± ¡°Everybody, get down!¡± When Linda saw the grenade, her expression changed drastically. She immediately lunged toward Grace and pulled her to the ground. At the same time, she dragged Bruce¡¯s corpse as a shield in front of them. The grenade exploded, and a shockwave reverberated through the building The beate fregnes few in all directions Some students could not dodge in time and were injured. Linda and Grace were unharmed because they had Bruce¡¯s body as a cover However, their ears were ringing from the loud explosion. While the two of them were covering their ears, a group of criminals rushed in aggressively with guns. They passed through the thick white smoke and pointed their guns at Linda and ¡°Oh no¡±¡± Linda¡¯s and Grace¡¯s pupils constricted as adrenaline rushed through their bodies. They looked bleak as the situation turned dire. As much as they wanted to take cover, their bodies would not move They thought of shooting the criminals first, but they were slower than them. They could only watch helplessly as the criminals aimed their guns at them, and they were unable to do anythin It was over. Despair swept through them, and their bodies turned cold. There was nothing they could do. Something moved swiftly through the smoke. At this moment, more than ten silver needles flew in midair and stabbed the criminals Those criminals immediately lost consciousness and cked out onto the floor witho ¡°What?¡± Linda and Grace looked at each other. They were dumbfounded. What was going on? Why did the criminals drop to the floor suddenly? ¡°Are you all right?¡± They were still trying to figure out the situation when they heard Han¡¯s familiar voiceing from the smoke Chapter 326 Chapter 326 ¡°Han?¡± Linda¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard his voice. ¡°Han?¡± Grace was overjoyed as well when she heard Linda call that name. She tried to peer through the hazy white smoke. Out of nowhere, arge hand reached out from the white smoke, waving the smoke away at the same time. Soon after, Han emerged from the smoke with a bloody haversack on his back. He looked at the two of them. When his gazended on Grace, he was taken aback. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Han!¡± Grace was ted to see him. She ran up to Han and hugged him tightly. ¡°I have finally found you. Where have you been these few days?¡± ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you?¡± ¡°Well. Miss Zabel, let go of me first. I have urgent things to settle ¡°What urgent things?¡± ¡°Saving a life! Can¡¯t you see that Officer Korran is in bad shape?¡± ¡°What?¡± Grace quickly her head to look at Linda upon hearing that. Sure enough, Linda was looking as pale as a sheet of paper. She copsed onto the floor, panting Blood was gushing out of her thigh. To begin with, Linda was already injured. But because she had set her sights on saving the people and teaching those criminals a lesson, she disregarded the pain and fought with all her might. She had put her life on the line. Now that Han was there, she knew they were no longer in danger. It was like being relieved of an enormous burden, and the tension in her body dissipated. The moment she rxed, fatigue creeped over her. Now, her energy seemed to be sapping out of her. She became breathless and began to heave heavily. She was on the verge of ck out. ¡°Officer Korran!¡± Grace panicked. She quickly let go of Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Quick! Check on Officer Korran and see how she is doing.¡± Han hurried to Linda¡¯s side and checked her pulse. Finally, he heaved a sigh of relief Linda did not sustain any life-threatening injuries. Her body was in shock due to the severe blood loss from her deep thigh wound. And that caused her to be so weak. Fortunately, the bullet did not hit any major blood vessels or nerves. If Han could stop the bleeding and take the bullet out, Linda would not be in any life danger after a blood transfusion. ¡°Apologies, Officer Korran. I¡¯m afraid I need to do a medical procedure on you,¡± Han said. Heid Linda down on the floor and tore her pants apart. He then extended her legs apart so that the wound was in clear view. The wound was nearly 0.4 inches in diameter, and blood was still oozing out. Haylen hit her acupoint and applied pressure on the wound to cease the bleeding. Then, he pressed down on her wound with some clean cloth. He approached the criminals and found a military knife Luckily, those criminals also had first-aid kits on them. Han first removed a bullet from the criminal. He took the bullet¡¯s casing apart and emptied the gunpowder in it. After sweeping the powder into a pile, he lit it up and sanitized the knife with the fire. He then grabbed what remained of Linda¡¯s pants. ¡°Wait. What are you trying to do?¡± Linda was shocked and quickly grabbed Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Your wound is too deep. I need to unbutton your pants and disinfect the wound to prevent bacterial infection. This for your good,¡± Han exined. ¡°But.¡± Linda¡¯s face reddened. Linda had only this pair of pants on now. If she took it off, she would be naked. That was too embarrassing for her. ¡°Officer Korran, treating the wound is of utmost importance now. If we dy any further in removing the bullet, you will die, Grace urged. She was pressing down on Linda¡¯s wound, and her hands were dripping with blood. Linda would be in danger if she continued to lose any more blood. Linda hesitated at first. Finally, she released her hands from the pants. Her face was as red as a tornato. However, when she saw the haversack on Han¡¯s back, her eyes became ecstatic. ¡°Han. You managed to get that treasure back?¡± Hanposedly ced the haversack in front of Linda and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I took care of it.¡± He then unbuttoned thest of Linda¡¯s pants and disinfected the area around the wound. After he cleaned the area, Han cut into the wound and retrieved the bullet. Then, he ligated the blood vessels on her thigh and stitched the wound after cleaning it. When he had finished, Han threw the bullet aside and bandaged Linda¡¯s wound. He then said, ¡°I have needles and thread here. I¡¯ll treat your calf wound too.¡± Han used the silver needles he bought from the shop to anesthetize Linda. After which, he performed the treatment on Linda¡¯s calf wound. After cleaning and washing it, he closed the wound up. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After dressing the wound, Han transferred some of his vital energy to Linda to protect her heart meridians. Finally, he ced one end of the haversack in Linda¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Those police officers outside areing in. I don¡¯t want to cause a bigmotion.¡± ¡°Officer Korran, remember our agreement. I¡¯m going back. See you again.¡± As soon as he finished saying that, Han turned around and left. ¡°Han, wait for me. Grace hurriedly after Han. Han looked at Grace and frowned. ¡°You drove here, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the license te number?¡± ¡°CAxxx98¡± ¡°Take care of Officer Korran first. Put your coat on her. I¡¯ll wait for you in your carter.¡± Han pointed at Linda¡¯s wounds as he said that. He then turned around, striding into the white smoke. Grace nced back at Linda and burrowed her brows slightly. Han had removed Linda¡¯s pants earlier to treat her wounds, and she waspletely exposed now. If the other police officers walked in on them, they would see Linda naked. ¡°Han.¡± Grace pondered for two seconds and looked back at Han. To her surprise, Han had disappeared. Linda stared into the ball of dispersing white smoke. Admiration and worship flooded her eyes. He came, did what he needed to do, and left suavely. He was not there to boost or im credits. Han was indifferent to fame and fortune, even though his attainments were out of this world. She respected him for that wholeheartedly. There were movements outside the ssroom. Outside, rhythmic and heedful shuffling of footsteps could be heard. Grace had no choice but to swiftly return to Linda¡¯s side. She took her coat and put it over Linda¡¯s legs, covering her private arcas. As soon as she did that, Sebastian barged into the room with the police officers on his lead. They moved quickly, and in no time, they restrained all the criminals on the ground. Sebastian¡¯s gaze swept through the crime scene. Instantly, he ordered the police to carry all the injured students out and send them to the hospital for treatment. Then, he came to Linda¡¯s side and looked down at her. His gaze was worried and respectful. ¡°Officer Korran, are you When he asked that question, Sebastian saw the haversack in Landa¡¯s hands. Amusement shed across his eyes. Linda did not have such a haversack with her when she came in. Did she snatch that from the criminals? ¡°I won¡¯t die yet¡± Linda gripped the bloody haversack tightly and took a deep breath. Her eyes were on alert as she asked, ¡°Are the Dragon Tram¡¯s experts here?¡± Han went through the trouble of getting it back. There must be something valuable in it that the criminals would risk their lives for it. She could only be at ease if she handed the sack personally to the Dragon Team Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Sebastian shook his head, indicating that they were not. Linda¡¯s face turned crestfallen upon hearing that. The members of the Dragon Team were still not there. Could something have happened? There were a lot of deafening sounds around the town when Linda entered with Han just now. She knew those were the muffled sounds ofbats between the Dragon Team and other experts. The other party hade prepared. It was very likely that they had set up an ambush for the Dragon Team! The Dragon Team could not have foreseen this trap! There was a probability that the members of the Dragon Team perished. After all, those were brutish criminals and could do anything. Killing was a piece of cake for those people. ¡°Leader, go and rescue the other hostages first. I¡¯ll be fine, Linda assured Sebastian. Sebastian nced at Linda, then at the haversack in her hands, before turning to leave. ¡°By the way, leader. By any chance, did youe across a very handsome man who was topless and with wounds all over his body on your way in? Grace asked. ¡°No.¡± Sebastian shook his head. ¡°Really¡± ¡°Our troops only saw the criminals and the school teachers and students when we marched in. Other than Officer Korran, we didn¡¯t see anyone else¡± When Linda and Grace heard that, they looked at each other. They could see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Han had walked into the white smoke again just now Logically speaking, he should have encountered Sebastian and the police. However, none of them saw Han. How did Han leave then Sebastian did not probe further He speedily brought his men to the other ssrooms to save the other people. Linda endured the pain from her wound and stood up, trembling Grace quickly supported her and said, ¡°Officer Korran, your leg is hurt badly. Can¡¯t you just lie on the ground and wait for help?¡± As she said that, Grace used her free hand to secure the coat that she had draped over Linda¡¯s legs to make sure that they were secure ¡°This is not the time to be resting. We must hand this thing over to the Dragon Team as soon as possible.¡± Linda gritted her teeth. She clenched the haversack with both hands, her eyes fervent The Dragon Team was in the forest outside the town. She had to reach them. ¡°Officer Korran, we¡¯re right here.¡± A gentle voice called her name at this moment. It was that young man wearing a traditional suit. Linda had seen him in the forest previously. He was now standing at the door to the ssroom and smiling at her. He was a dashing and charming man, with a smile as bright as sunlight. He appeared amiable and gave off friendly vibes. Standing behind him was a peerless beauty with a bow and arrow on her back. There was also a young man with a crew cut and earnest-looking eyes. This young man had a long saber on his back. There were wounds and blood on all three of them. However, their clothes were a more horrid sight. They were practically drenched in blood. Obviously, those were the enemy¡¯s blood! Although the three of them looked young, they possessed a sharp glint in their eyes. They emanated an ominous aura around them that no one dared to disregard. ¡°Who are you?¡± Grace asked cautiously as she shifted and stood in front of Linda ¡°They are experts from the Dragon Team. They are the guardian deities of Longhard Kingdom and our most lethal weapons Linda heaved a sigh of relief at their presence and immediately passed them the blood-stained haversack she was holding In a respectful tone, she said. Tve retrieved the stolen treasure. Please take a look¡± ¡°Thank you¡± The young man in the traditional suit walked over and took the haversack from Linda. After opening the haversack and confirming its contents, he took a medicine bottle from his pocket and handed it to Linda. ¡°Officer Korran, you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡°These are remedy pill especially made by our Dragon Team. They are very effective for healing external injuries.¡± As he spoke, he passed the haversack to the young man with the long saber. The young man with the long saber took the haversack and slung it on his back. Linda looked at the young man with the saber with ardent respect. Was he the incredible expert in the forest who split the ne in half in just one move? Linda turned her gaze to the beautiful woman with the bow and arrow on her back, and her eyes burnt with even more admiration. Her sharp arrows traveled at lightning speed. Their range was further than machine guns, and their attacks inflicted more damage than sniper rifles. They could pierce through steel-reinforced armed helicopters. She was the legendary, unrivaled shooter They were unbelievably strong. They were her idols! The young man in the traditional suit stared at Linda with bright eyes and said, ¡°Officer Korran, did you snatch this haversack back?¡± Linda was about to reply truthfully that it was Han when she remembered their agreement. In the end, she replied with a slight frown, ¡°That¡¯s right. I did!¡± The expression of the young man changed when he heard this, but he did not pursue the matter. Smiling, hemented, ¡°Officer Korran, you have done a great job this time. As a reward, we will specially recruit you to be a member of our Dragon Team However, Linda was impassive and only replied sternly, ¡°Thank you. I admire the Dragon Team very much. I even dreamed about joining the Dragon Team. ¡°Nheless, I will only join the Dragon Team with my own efforts and not rely on your special recruitment.¡± Joining the Dragon Team was her dream, but she wanted to rely on her own efforts to achieve her goal and not on others. If she entered the Dragon Team by iming another person¡¯s credits, she would never be genuinely proud of herself. Moreover, the main contributor to this task was Han. She was already guilty of going against her conscience and iming the credit that belonged to Han. How could she still agree to such a request? She was still someone with ethics and integrity! ¡°Officer Korran, you havemendable integrity. I¡¯m impressed!¡± The young man in the traditional suit took a good, long look at Linda upon hearing her reply. After giving his thanks again, they turned and left. The three of them came and went like the wind. They soon vanished within the school. Linda stared at their departing silhouettes with longing in her eyes. The anxiety in her body loosened a little, and she sat hard on the floor. She took a long breath in A sense of foreboding overcame Linda just now when Sebastian glimpsed at the haversack. Her heart was in her throat. Atst, the haversack was finally in the hands of the Dragon Team. Linda could finally be at ease. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Now that the dust had settled, Linda could no longer hold out. After lying on the ground, she fainted on the spot. Grace was thrown into a state of rm. She screamed, ¡°Is anyone around? Help!¡± Outside the school, the young man in the traditional suit, the ageless beauty, and the man with the saber got into a luxury car. They put their weapons in the car¡¯s boat. The man with the saber wrapped his arms around the haversack and looked toward the young man in the traditional suit who was in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Leader, that Linda is obviously lying. She is incapable of retrieving these two treasures on her ¡°In my rejanion, Pamirni The bow and arro 17 After dealing with these contracted experts the three of them had immediately overted the multery degree of Langhard Kingdom and heard information about Linda Bere they were familiar with her burgund The young man in the traditional suit nced at them and sat Tan you know when is helping here nang man They hard aver met Ban and Linda before Naturally, they would not have known when Man The young triat ¡°Among the do you ¡°An 8-star general ss expert One of the three magar assassins on the extraterritorial barriefied Me is the gifted are The boorand-arron auty and the saber t Azure Dragon Demon Lord He against burn force and w Even if the three of them attacked together, they might not be Aure Dragon Demon Lord¡¯s match Then people actually hired so many experts for these two treasurest The bow and arrow beauty seemed to have thought of something, and the nd in her eyes stufted. ¡°Leader, do you mean. The young man continued driving but pulled up a parture on the car¡¯s disy sereen. He sad solemnly. ¡°ording to the Latest news, Azure Dragon Demon Lord died in our strike The picture was the corpor of a ferocious-looking marielle-aged man with a green dragon tattooed on his face And there was a hole between his brows whirh hard pierced through has heard Blood was oozing out of the hole There was terror in the corpor¡¯s eyes, as if he had seen a horrific meter just before his death The expressions of the beauty and the young man with the long saber turned grim when they saw the picture Who was this person who could kill Azure Dragon Demon Lord in one mense and make him so terrified. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡°Leader, are you saying that the man with Linda was the one who killed Azure Dragon Demon Lord and then handed this treasure to her?¡± The bow-and-arrow beauty rified. The young man in the traditional suit nodded. The young man with the long saber took out his phone and checked the information on it. A momentter, his expression became even graver. He said in a deep voice. ¡°He finished Azure Dragon Demon Lord like it was nothing, and the surveince cameras did not even capture any footage of him. This person must have possessed some extraordinary skills.¡± ¡°Perhaps only that unparalleled genius of our Dragon Team can rival that murderer!¡± When the bow-and-arrow beauty heard this, her expression changed again. The Dragon Team itself was a pot full of simmering geniuses. Many of its members had already attained the general-ss level at a young age. But among the geniuses in the Dragon Team, there was an unparalleled genius. At the age of 18, he was already a general-ss level expert. At 20, he had broken through to the nine-star general-ss level. Since his 25th birthday, he had already broken through to god-ss His strength was unfathomable! And yet, this acquaintance of Linda actually hadparable capabilities? ¡°Who is that person¡± the young man with the long saber asked. ¡°Han Jaber!¡± The man in the traditional suit disyed Han¡¯s information on the disy screen. Other than over is news, all information about Han within the country was documented in details. ¡°You can¡¯t find any overseas information on hum?¡± The bow-and-arrow beauty and the young man with the long saber looked at the information and frowned. The Dragon Team was the elite of the Special Forces in Longhard Kingdom. They had ess to the most advanced technology in the country, and had veryprehensive information. But they could not even find any overseas information about Han. There was definitely more than meets the eye about Han The young man in the traditional suit said in an icy tone, ¡°Either he¡¯s a higher-up!¡± ¡°Or. he is that mysterious killer that we are unable to uncover so far!¡± ¡°Otherwise, he is an otherworldly king-ss level existence¡± ¡°No matter what he is, he¡¯s someone we can¡¯t afford to offend¡± As the man in the traditional suit thought of this, his expression became more sullen. The sudden appearance of such a big shot in the country put him on guard. He could feel immense pressure weighing down on him. ¡°Should we report this to the higher-ups? the bow-and-arrow beauty asked. The young man in the traditional suit pondered quietly for a few minutes and finally said. ¡°Judging from his actions, Han does not seem to be causing trouble within the country. On the contrary, he is on our side.¡± ¡°Moreover, since he allowed Linda to im the credit for his work, it seems he does not want to reveal his identity but maintain a low-profile.¡± ¡°Therefore, there is no need to report this matter to the higher-ups for the time being.¡± ¡°Once the higher-ups identify him as a suspicious candidate, they will not let him continue his peaceful life. They will definitely send people to test him or monitor him.¡± ¡°This is an expert who killed Azure Dragon Demon Lord in one move. No one knows what will happen if he was pushed into a corner and flipped out.¡± Trepidation appeared in the his eyes as he borated. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve recovered the two treasures, the mission is considered a sess. Let¡¯s leave this matter at that. Remember, don¡¯t disrupt Han¡¯s life,¡± the young man in the traditional suit said. In the school, the police officers were beginning to retreat orderly. They brought away matry unconscious criminals and covered the corpses with a ck cloth before bringing them out. Several ambnces arrived to send the injured teachers and students to the hospital for emergency treatment. Linda had also been brought to the hospital by an ambnce for treatment. After giving her statement, Grace hurried to the parking lot, where her Mersrati was Han was already sitting in her car, smiling at her. Grace took her car keys out and was startled by him. Eventually, she opened the car door and got in. She asked curiously. ¡°Han. How did you get in?¡± She remembered that she had locked the car. How did Han get in without a key? Han¡¯s expression was calm as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s a small car and not a problem for me. Drive. I have something urgent to do. I have to go back to Lightdom City quickly.¡± He had parked his BMW by the roadside earlier. The scar removal ointment that Ashlee gave him was in that car. If the traffic police towed away his car, he would have to queue up toplete the procedures for retrieving his car. That would be especially troublesome. Grace looked at Han with even more curiosity and admiration. It seemed that Han was not only an expert in martial arts, but he also had impressive lock-picking skills. Incredible! Grace got into the driver¡¯s seat and thought of a n. ¡°I can send you back if you want, but I have a condition. You have to agree to it!¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Han frowned slightly. ¡°Take me in as your disciple!¡± Grace¡¯s eyes were burning with enthusiasm as she looked at him. ¡°Alright!¡± He nodded. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s that simple?¡± She was stunned by his response. She found it a little difficult to process this sudden arrival of happiness. In her impression, most experts would set up many tests when they took in disciples, such as moral tests, talent tests, mental tests, and so on. Therefore, she could not help but wonder why he had agreed so quickly. ¡°Yep.¡± He nodded. Although they had only met twice, she had left a good impression on him. The first time, she risked her life to save someone else. The second time, she stood up and helped Linda when she was in her moment of danger. From this, it could be seen that she had good character. Moreover, since he had keen eyes, he could tell at a nce that she had excellent aptitude, making her good material for martial arts training. She would be a strong and powerful guardian for the Jaber family if he could train her before carrying out the master¡¯s mission. ¡°Thank you, master,¡± she eximed in joy, quickly changing her address. ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and drive,¡± he replied. As he spoke, he took out a brand-new phone, unlocked it, took a look, then his expression turned solemn. This was Azure Dragon Demon Lord¡¯s phone, which was filled with messages in foreignnguages. Someone was inquiring whether he had seeded and mentioned that the ship was already waiting in international waters, urging him and others toe quickly. After reading the messages, he forwarded them all to Linda. After informing her of everything, he crushed the phone and threw it out of the window. This group of people had put in tremendous effort, mobilizing so many general-ss experts and well- equipped mercenaries, all for a haversack. It could be inferred that the contents of the haversack were extraordinary. However, he did not care what was in there. After all, he did not even bother to open the bag after killing Azure Dragon Demon Lord. He preferred to be less involved in such matters, to stay out of it as much as possible. To avoid trouble, he decided to destroy Azure Dragon Demon Lord¡¯s phone, which certainly came with a tracking system. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on today? Why are there so many criminals all of a sudden?¡± Grace asked. ¡°Just focus on driving. Don¡¯t meddle in matters that are not your concern! Once you get involved, it will be troublesome,¡± he said. She nodded in agreement and remained silent, concentrating on driving. The car rushed out of the town and onto the highway, heading toward Lightdom City. Half an hourter, he suddenly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the weekend today? Why is your school still in session?¡± ¡°I heard it was supposed to be a day off, but they called the students back for makeup sses due to some issues,¡± she exined. He furrowed his brows slightly but did not continue questioning. At this moment, her phone rang. She nced at it and her expression became extremely impatient, hanging up the call immediately. However, even after hanging up, the phone continued to ring. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The more she hung up, the louder the phone rang. She reluctantly answered the call, annoyed, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at work. Can you please stop calling me?¡± ¡°Grace, your father is doing this for your own good. Come back quickly. He has arranged for you to meet Mr.) Chapter 329 Chapter 329 guarantee you¡¯ll like him!¡± Shawn¡¯s voice came through the phone. She nced at Han in the backseat and became even more displeased with her father. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve told you hundreds of times already. I don¡¯t like arranged marriages, I don¡¯t need blind dates. I have the final say in my marriage, in my love life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Bye!¡± With that, she hung up and turned off her phone. ¡°Was it your dad?¡± Han asked. She nodded, looking a bit uneasy, and exined, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not that I disrespect my father, but he always arranges meetings for me and sets up blind dates. It annoys me.¡± ¡°I understand. My parents sometimes pressure me to get married too.¡± He nodded in empathy. Although Charlie and Felicia did not force him to go on blind dates, they would tell him about their marriage from time to time as long as he was at home, subtly hinting at their desire to have grandchildren. She felt a sense of relief upon hearing his understanding and asked, ¡°Master, what type of woman do you like then?* He fell silent, images of Lydia, Yvonne, Reign, Mia, the Princess of Whileal Kingdom, and the Queen of Deend Kingdom shed through his mind. He ponded what type of woman he liked. Over the years, he had seen too many beautiful women, and he was tired of aesthetics. At this point, he could not really say what type he liked. Seeing him silent, she felt a mix of unease and anticipation as she cautiously asked, ¡°Master, what do you think of me?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± He nodded subconsciously. She was beautiful, graceful, and vibrant. Furthermore, she had a fit, healthy, and curvaceous figure. Moreover, she had a carefree personality. She was kind, lively, pure, and passionate. This kind of beauty was indeed ideal. She was physically strong, and he would not have to worry about her during childbirth if he married her. Her eyes brightened with joy, and she asked again, carefully, ¡°Master, if, that¡¯s an ¡®if, if we were to date, would you be willing to marry me?¡± ¡°I really like children. I can have seven or eight with you, enough to form a ser team!¡± Her master was left speechless. He wondered what kind of nonsense was this. He said in a helpless manner, ¡°What era are we in now? Why should one have so many children?¡± ¡°It is not like having a lot of children is a fun thing to do, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very stressful to raise children these days. It requires a lot of energy and money.¡± She replied. ¡°We can hire a nanny or a childcare teacher. Anyway, I have money. No matter how many children I have. I can afford to raise them.¡± He became speechless again. He had almost forgotten about this! When it came to giving birth and raising children, most of the people under pressure weremoners. In other words, it was not difficult for rich people. ¡°Master, do you like children?¡± she probed. ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t want to give birth to so many,¡± he replied. ¡°Master, shall we try for a baby?¡± she probed again. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Han did not know what to say He wondered whether he had taken a monster as a disciple He thought to himself. ¡°Trying for a baby! How dare she suggests that.¡± ¡°Was she flirting with me?¡± He wondered. He fell silent for a moment and gave her a stern look. ¡°I am your master. Don¡¯t make such jokes. And stop assuming so many what ifs Were on the highway, so focus on driving!¡± She was disappointed to see him like this. While she had sincerely made the proposal, he treated it as a joke. This indirectly confirmed one thing he had no improper intentions toward her. Therefore, she was tactful and did not bring up the matter again. He closed his eyes to rest. The atmosphere inside the car became awkward. More than an hourter, they returned to the mountainous road they had been on earlier. He could still see his BMW parked on the side of the road when they had just arrived in the area. However, as they approached the edge of where his BMW was parked arge truck arrived and towed his car away, driving off into the distance Seeing this, the duo looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± she asked. He scratched has head and said helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall¡± He was still shirtless, and even has pants were stained with blood and gunpowder residue. It was obviously inappropriate to meet Noah and the others in such a state. She did not think too much and drove straight to the mall. After buying him a set of clothes, she returned and handed thei to him. He changed into the clothes and immediately felt much morefortable. She looked at him and asked. ¡°Master, where are we going next?¡± ¡°I know some people at the traffic bureau. Why don¡¯t we go and get your car back?¡± ¡°Not for the time being. Let¡¯s go to the Zabel Vige, he replied. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh? The Zabel Vige ¡°I have a few friends over there. I need to go over¡± ¡°Master, who are they?¡± she probed ¡°My former high school ssmates, Noah and Perry,¡± he said. She heaved a sigh of relief, feeling d that they were not her father¡¯s or brother¡¯s friends. In recent days, her father had been pressuring her to go on blind dates and meet various young gentlemen. Not long ago. he had been asking her to meet a so-called young divine healer. She felt repulsed by her father¡¯s actions and was desperate to break free from the string of arranged blind dates. Based on their earlier phone conversation, she could sense her father¡¯s rage. If she were to bring Han back to Zabel Vige, he would likely face a brutal assault. She drove straight to the Zabel Vige. During their journey, Han made a brief stop at a roadside traditional medicine store to purchase the necessary herbs and silver needles. Afterward, he continued his way toward the vige. During the journey, he nced at her and said, ¡°You seem quite familiar with the Zabel Vige. You don¡¯t even need navigation She smiled and made up an excuse, saying, ¡°My family lives nearby, so I often visit. Im familiar with the roads.¡± He did not say anything and continued to rest with his eyes closed. Inside a vi in the Zabel Vige Shawn put down his phone extremely annoyed. ¡°Grace is so rebellious! How dare she hang up on meir Lucy sat at the side, smiling and not saying anything. Dominic nced at him and said. ¡°It is because you keep trying to arrange blind dates for Grace. Of course, she dislikes you ¡°Dad why are you saying matched with our family¡± The blind dates Larranged for Grace were all outstanding young gentlemen, perfectly ¡°It¡¯s still not as good as Mr. Jaber¡± ¡°But this time. I want to arrange for Grace to meet Mr. Jaber, and yet she still hung up the phone.¡± ¡°You want to matchmake Mr. Jaber and Grace? Dominic¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yeah, Lin very optimistic about Mr. Jaber now! Shawn nodded. On the night of the negotiation with Robert, he saw infinite potential in Han. Setting aside everything else, just the seven-star prowess, the kind possessed by general-ss experts, disyed by Han was enough to drive him crazy If such an expert entered the military department, he would at least be a member of the Dragon Team, with limitless prospects. Moreover, the young man possessed profound and miraculous healing techniques that could revive the dead, which made lum gaspin dmiration In particr. Han Jaber had given the Zabel family divine Heart Cultivation techniques, which had benefited everyone in the family After Karen embarked on his cultivation journey, his progress skyrocketed, propelling him to the rank of a five-star general and allowing lur to cultivate tirelessly. Many older generation experts who could not advance their cultivation also broke through the stagnation, immediately going into seclusion to achieve the maximum benefits of cultivation. The overall strength of the Zabel family¡¯s upper echelons had made a great leap forward! This was all thanks to Han! It was worth noting that he managed to produce such Heart Cultivation techniques so casually. It could be imagined how unfathomable his martial arts cultivation was! If he and Grace could be together, the Zabel family would bepletely tied to him, and they would soar to new heights, further enhancing their strength. ¡°Alright, alright I¡¯ll call Grace right away.¡± Domanic¡¯s face lit up with delight. Without wasting a moment, he retrieved his phone and dialed his granddaughter¡¯s number ¡°Grace, your grandpa has cooked fried pork chop. Come home and share a meal with me.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Grace¡¯s sweet voice sounded. When Dominic heard this, he hung up the phone and looked at his son smugly. ¡°You¡¯re really useless as a father. It¡¯s still me. the grandfather, who¡¯s useful Shawn did not know what to say. Lury was holding the phone, and her eyes lit up as she said, ¡®Gregory just said that Mr. Jaber wille over today¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber ising Excitement surged through the old man as he swiftly rose from his seat, addressing Shawn, ¡°Hurry, issue the instructions. Instruct the chef to prepare the most exquisite dishes and finest wines. We must properly entertain Mr. Jaber today.¡± ¡°Also, matchmake Mr. Jaber and Grace¡± Shawn was also ted and immediately went to instruct the chef to prepare the banquet. ¡°By the way, bring out that bottle of whisky that I¡¯ve been treasuring. I am going to have a good time with Mr. Jaber today,¡± Dominic said. Shawn, upon hearing this, could not help but give his father a thumbs up. ¡°The older the wiser, indeed! Dad, you¡¯re amazing! This move is impressive!¡± Dominic¡¯s whisky was an absolute top-notch liquor, incredibly mellow and with a lingering aftertaste. Just three or four shots of it could easily intoxicate even a drinker. If both Han and Grace got drunk and were ced together on the same bed¡­ Everything would naturally fall into ce! The future would then be secured! If they were lucky, Grace might even conceive Han¡¯s child, firmly binding the Zabel family to Han. Thinking of this, Shawn smiled so widely that his eyes could not be seen as he immediately went to make arrangements. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Insides a vi in the Zabel Vige. Under Han¡¯s guidance, Grace drove the Maserati to the entrance of the vi where Noah and Perry resided. ¡°Thanks¡± ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be backter, he instructed He then got out of the car ¡°Master, here¡¯s my phone number. I¡¯ve never been to Zabel Vige before, so I¡¯d like to explore a bit. When you¡¯re ready to leave, give me a call¡± She handed him a business card. She even pretended to be very interested in the vige. He epted it and said calmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay, see youter. She smiled slightly and drove into the depths of the vige. She did not want him to know that she was Shawn¡¯s daughter, fearing that if he found out, he would not dare to teach her martial arts in a strict manner, and then she would not be able to learn the profound techniques. She took her martial arts training seriously and solemnly, determined to train hard, rejecting any advantages that her background might produce. She went straight home, and as soon as she got out of the car, Dominic and Lucy walked out together. ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, Lucy, you don¡¯t have toe out to pick me up personally. She smiled. ¡°Miss Zabel, you¡¯re thinking too much. We¡¯re not here to pick you up. Instead, we¡¯re here to pick up a distinguished guest.¡± Lucy said with a smile. ¡°What? In the Zabel family, is there someone more esteemed than me?¡± she was taken aback. ¡°Grace, do you know that the Zabel family has obtained a brand-new divine Heart Cultivation technique, Heart Cultivation? Many of your older brothers, uncles, and even your grandfather have already made breakthroughs. We¡¯re going to pick up a master now.¡± Dominic Zabel chuckled and said to her, ¡°Wait at home. We¡¯ll bring the expert back, ey? He can teach you a lot of martial arts.¡± ¡°Expert? Hehe. Grandpa, it¡¯s useless no matter how many experts you invite. I¡¯ve already found myself a master, who is invincible!¡± she said proudly. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯ll only know who is truly formidable, whether it¡¯s your master or the master I know after I bring that person back. The grandfather smiled, his gaze calm. After saying that, he and Lucy left, heading toward the vi where Noah and Perry resided. ¡°What kind of trick are they up to now? Could it be another blind date?¡± She frowned. At that moment, she felt the urge to run away. She was different from other girls. She did not idolize celebrities or pursue luxury goods, instead, she only admired heroes in her life. However, for the past twenty-something years, she had nevere across a true hero. It was only after returning to the country and witnessing Han¡¯s actions that she immediately became interested in him. Especially a couple of hours ago, when he killed those thugs and retrieved the lost item, handing it over to Linda before leaving without seeking any recognition. It was simply awesome! This was awesome! This was the behavior of a legendary herol After learning about him from Linda, she was even more convinced that he was an extraordinary hero who perfectly matched her aesthetics and ideals. He was the Prince Charming in her heart! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Therefore, she had already made up her mind that he was the man she would pursue in this lifetime, and she dismissed. other men even more disdainfully. ¡°Grandpa is so happy today. Well, I can¡¯t ruin this for him.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t me me for what I might do if Dad takes this opportunity to arrange a blind date for me She pondered for a moment, but in the end, she decided not to run away. Instead, she walked into her room. Suddenly, a bright idea shed in her mind. She thought. ¡°If Dad insists on introducing me to a young man, then I can make myself look very ugly and act stupid to scare him off ¡°If he s still not scared away, then I¡¯ll give him a goodd beating!¡± With this thought she smirked her eyes gleaming with mischief She immediately entered the vi and went into her room, taking out all her makeup items to ¡°ugly herself up¡± In reality, she did not need to make herself ugly at all. She just thought it would be fun to do so Inside the Zabel Vige, the vi where Noah and Perry resided in After Han arrived, he first performed acupuncture treatment on Perry, increasing the flow of vital energy in his body and greatly elerating the healing of his injured legs Once he hadpleted it, he started preparing ointments to treat Ashlee¡¯s scars. He devoted himself wholeheartedly to his friends, and the results of his treatments were immediately evident Under his treatment. Perry¡¯s feet hadpletely recovered. He could even use his hands to support himself on the stairs and force himselt to stand up Ashlee¡¯s scars also began to fade under the application of the ointments. ¡°This Perry and Ashlee were overjoyed,ughing heartily, and then they gratefully held Han¡¯s hand, saying. ¡°Han, thank you We¡¯re so grateful to you¡± Especially Perry, whose eyes turned red while tears streamed down has face He had thought that he would never be able to stand up for the rest of his life and would forever be a cripple. But now, Han had enabled him to stand again. It was like being reborn, and Han was his savior! He was extremely grateful! At the same time, he was filled with guilt. Previously, when he saw how powerful Han was, he felt that they were from two different worlds. He also felt that he was drifting further and further away from his friend and even harbored a bit of envy and jealousy toward him. At that time he wondered why Han was so mighty and all-powerful. As for him, he had be a cripple and could no longer stand up. He could not engage in intimate activities with a woman. He had once resented this and felt that fate was so unfair to him. Now. Han had exerted all his efforts to save him and allowed him to regain his new life, standing up again. All his previous resentment had disappeared without a trace, reced by deep gratitude. ¡°Han, thank you¡± Ashlee also wept tears of joy. She had once thought that she would live with these scars for the rest of her life, but now, she saw hope seeing the scars fade and her skin ber omning slightly smoother. ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be so polite¡± Han wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Jaber. Mr. Wrinkler, Mr. Felicia, the Zabel family has prepared a feast. Would you honor us with your presence?¡± At this moment, Dominae and Lucy walked in with smiles on their faces. Han was about to speak when his stomach growled loudly. After the battle in the mountains and running such a long distance, not to mention chasing after the Azure Dragon Demon Lord, he had be hungry after expending a great deal of energy Upon hearing the growl, Lury could not help but chuckle. ¡°Alright, then I shall not turn you down¡± Han smiled ¡°Mr. Jaber, you have done the Zabel family huge favors You are just like our savior. You know, we are willing to do anything for you, so treating you to a meal is nothing at all¡± Dominic said gratefully After all, his divine Heart Cultivation techniques could elevate the Zabel family to new heights. Led by Dominic and Lucy, Han. Noah, Ashlee, and the others arrived at Shawn¡¯s vi At this moment, Shawn and some of the higher-ups of the Zabel family were already seated. On arge round dining table, an array of delicious and visually appealing dishes filled the scene. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re finally here. Quick, please take a seat.¡± Shawn and the others stood up to greet Han with enthusiasm. At the same time, he signaled to Lucy with his eyes, ¡°Go and bring your sister here already!¡± Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Having lived with Shawn for so long, Lucy knew what he meant just by his expression Immediately, she turned around and left quietly to summon Grace. Upon seeing Lucy¡¯s departure, Shawn¡¯s eyes brightened, but he maintained his enthusiastic demeanor. He shook hands with Han and invited to take a seat Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Dominic smiled and sat down as well. Shawn was now the head of the family, thus, it was best to let him host the banquet. The old man knew that all he had to do was to observe his son After all, Shawn was now the head of the Zabel family Having witnessed many ups and downs and experienced countless storms, this kind of gathering was nothing more than a small air ¡°Gentlemen, sit down, please¡± Shawn was very enthusiastic, not only to Han, but also to Noah, Perry, and so on. ¡°Okay, okay. Mr. Zabel, you, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Noah and the other two were ttered and quickly waved their hands. Although they had already experienced this kind of treatmentst time, they still felt ufortable going through it again. After all, the other party¡¯s status was so high, far beyond what ordinary people like them could reach. They felt that they could not bear such a grand gesture. ¡°Alright, Mr. Zabel wants you to sit, so just take a seat. Treat it as if you¡¯re eating at your own home, ey? No need to feel restrained, Han said. ¡°Yes, right. Treat it as your own home,¡± Shawn said with a smile. Noah, Ashlee, Perry, and the others breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing their words as they cautiously took their seats. Han sat beside them and started eating. ¡°Mr. Jaber, here¡¯s to you!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are a great benefactor and blessing to the Zabel family. I toast to you.¡± ¡°Without you, Mr. Jaber, the Zabel family would have had to go through decades of hardship. You have our utmost respect.¡± Including Dominic, all the higher-ups of the Zabel family stood up and bowed deeply to Han. Then, they raised their sses, toasted, and downed their sses in one gulp with iparable respect and gratitude. This was a manifestation of their sincere gratitude! The divine Heart Cultivation techniques that Han had bestowed upon them were without a doubt the Zabel family¡¯s powerful weapon, the treasure of their family. With the cultivation techniques, the family would undoubtedly rise to fame within a few decades, and their strength and influence were destined to extend beyond Lightdom City, making them a prominent force in the entire Longhard Kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re too humble.¡± Shawn walked over, smiling. ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Jaber is still unmarried, right? I have a daughter who is exceptionally beautiful and has a great figure.¡± ¡°She has heard about you and has admired you for a long time.¡± Han¡¯s head spun upon hearing this. It was as he had expected indeed! Last time, all the elders of the Zabel family wanted to introduce their daughters or granddaughters to him, and now Shawn was doing the same. ¡°Mr. Jaber, my daughter is really beautiful. She exercises regrly and has a healthy body full of youthful vigor,¡± the father continued to promote his daughter to him. ¡°Dad. I¡¯m here!¡± Just as he was desperately listing Grace¡¯s virtues, Grace appeared at the banquet. At this moment, she had painted her face in a messy manner, ckened several teeth, and had disheveled hair. Moreover, she was pretending to be foolish, drooling from her mouth, and had a nk, dull expression in her eyes. At first nce, she resembled an incredibly ugly and mentally impaired clown, an unbearable sight to behold. Seeing his daughter like this, the head of the family could no longer continue praising her. Rather, his expression turned gloomy He swallowed hand and said, ¡°Grace, how did you end up like this?¡± Lucy walked out from belund Grace and nced at her, her face speechless. Dominic and the elders of the Zabel family were also dumbfounded. They wondered what was going on They were trying to fathom why did she suddenly be like this. After all, she was very ugly at this moment. Ignoring the gazes of others, Grace acted crazy and walked toward Shawn, saying, ¡°Dad, are you trying to introduce a man to me Where is he? I really like handsome guys¡± As she spoke, she winked at Shawn Her father looked immensely displeased now. He could tell that she was deliberately going against him! ¡°Dad, I want a handsome guy. I want to get married and have lots and lots of children, and feed them poop¡­. Seeing her father¡¯s expression, she felt delighted and made herself look even more like a fool, with mucus running down her nose, saying, ¡°Dad, where¡¯s the handsome guy?* Han, sitting next to Shawn, recognized her at a nce and looked puzzled, wondering what she was doing exactly. She wanted to push it even further, to the point where her father could not stop her, but her expression changed dramatically when she saw Han. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± ¡°Mr. Zabel invited me for dinner, Han said. At this moment, Shawn reprimanded, ¡®Grace, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Today, I invited Mr. Jaber for dinner, and you¡¯re causing a scene¡­¡± Suddenly, a question popped up in his mind. His expression changed, and he looked at Han and Grace. ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± She also froze. ¡°Dad, the person you wanted to introduce is Han?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± the father asked. ¡°Ahhhh-¡± Upon hearing this, she looked at Han, then at the elders sitting around the table, immediately feeling ashamed and embarrassed. She let out a miserable scream and ran away. It was very embarrassing! This was extremely embarrassing! Shawn¡¯s face was gloomy beyond description. He quickly apologized to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. I have beenx in disciplining my daughter. I hope you do not feel offended. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Han Jaber waved his hand and asked, ¡°Grace is your daughter?¡± Shawn nodded. Han suddenly understood. No wonder she wanted to have more than ten children. After all, the Zabel family¡¯s wealth, they could easily support a hundred children without any pressure. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I heard my daughter calling you master earlier. What¡¯s the story behind it?¡± the father asked. ¡°Oh, I suppose it¡¯s fate. Miss Zabel likes martial arts very much, so I took her in as my disciple.¡± He smiled Dominic and Shawn were overjoyed by this piece of information. They immediately picked up their sses. ¡°Mr. Jaber. I¡¯ll leave my daughter in your care. Let¡¯s toast to you.¡± With that, they drained their sses. Han politely finished his drink in one gulp as well. ¡°Ah, how did this happen? The man my dad wanted to introduce turned out to be my master?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ve made a big fool of myself. How will my master look at me now?¡± ¡°I would have appeared beautifully if I had known that the person was my master.¡± She quickly rushed into her room, removed the ugly makeup she had on earlier, took a shower, and applied light makeup while feeling immense regret. She left her room only after she had made herself especially gorgeous. At this moment, she seemed like apletely different person-gentle, charming, and emitting a captivating aura with every move. ¡°Grace, that¡¯s more like it. Come, raise a ss to your master.¡± Shawn picked up a ss of whisky from the table and poured one for Han, then poured another for Grace, signaling her to make a toast. ¡°Master, here¡¯s to you.¡± She toasted ordingly. He also raised his ss and drank. Following that, the atmosphere at the scene was especially lively under the deliberate efforts of Shawn and Dominic. Meanwhile, Han was also heavily influenced by alcohol and drank quite a bit. The alcohol was so rich that even he could. not resist it, eventually falling into a deep slumber. The next day, he was stunned when he woke up. He found to his surprise that Grace was resting on his chest like a cat, sleeping soundly and mumbling, seemingly having a pleasant dream. BOOM! He felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He wondered what was going on. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 The warmth and fragrance of Grace¡¯s presence filled the air. With every breath, a delightful aroma permeated his senses. Even Grace¡¯s smooth and long hair brushed against his nose. Han¡¯s head was buzzing at this point. He began to frantically recall the events ofst night. He remembered many senior executives from the Zabel family, including Dominic, Shawn, and even Lucy raising their sses to him. And then, he recalled that the liquor was particrly strong and potent, with a lingering aftertaste. After drinking a dozen of sses, his entire being sumbed to drunkenness,pletely intoxicated. He had no recollection of anything that happened afterward. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He had cked out from drinking for the first time in his life! ¡°What a powerful wine!¡± ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t do anything with Grace, did I?¡± He looked at her lying on his chest withplex emotions. Without dy, he checked his own body, his clothes, and her clothes, ensuring that both sets were intact. Only then did he feel a wave of relief wash over hum From the traces on the bedsheet and their attire, it was evident that nothing inappropriate had urred between them. Thinking about this, he let out a long sigh of relief Not having engaged in such activities was a great relief! Otherwise, he would not know how to face his disciple in the future. After all, it would be morally questionable to have such an encounter on the very first day of taking someone as his disciple. He cautiously moved Grace¡¯s head aside and gently ced her to the side. Then, he quietly got out of bed, tiptoed to the bathroom, and washed his face The liquor fromst night still had a lingering effect, and he felt slight dizziness even in his awakened state. ¡°Where did the Zabel family find such liquor? The aftereffects are really strong. ¡°If I could give this kind of liquor to my master, he would definitely appreciate it.¡± As Han washed his face, the aftertaste of the liquor reminded him of his master. He did not really like to drink and felt that drinking was a waste of time. However, his master was an alcohol addict. He never touched red wine or beer, only indulging in the finest spirits. Meanwhile, he could drink a thousand cups without getting drunk, earning him the title of Sir Spirits. Under the influence of his master, Han had also tasted various exquisite alcohols from around the world. The spirit served by the Zabel familyst night was undoubtedly a top-notch, exceptional liquor that qualified to enter his master¡¯s collection Han circted Internal Strength,pletely expelling the alcohol from his body, restoring his calmness, and alleviating the dizziness. After washing up, he walked out and looked at Grace, who was still sleeping soundly. Seeing this, he frowned slightly. At this moment, she let out a yawn and stretchedzily. She had worn rtively conservative clothingst night but changed into a home-style pajama set before going to sleep. Coupled with her love for fitness and her wonderfully shaped figure, she exhibited an alluring S-shaped curve. When she stretched, her shirt lifted a little. At this point, he could see a part of her slender waist. Bathed in the first rays of morning sunlight, she stretched gracefully, looking as beautiful as a painting. Han paused for a moment, but quickly regained hisposure and calmly said, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Startled by his words, Grace looked around, then at him, her expression dramatically changing. ¡°Master, have we¡­ slept together?¡± she asked. Han was speechless. He simply did not know how to respond. They did sleep together, but it was only embracing each other while sleeping, and nothing else happened. Seeing his reaction. Grace seemed to understand as she took a deep breath. She then earnestly said. ¡°Master, rest assured. I will take responsibility now that I¡¯ve slept with you¡± ¡°From today onwards, let¡¯s focus on our respective roles. You can call me your disciple, and I¡¯ll call you my husband,¡± the dered ¡°What do you think¡± Han remained silent, unable to reply. It was quite a nonsense, after all He wondered. ¡°Is the education she received really that open-minded?¡± Scowling, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Nothing happened between us. I suspect it was your father and grandfather who arranged for us to be together¡± Hearing this, a hint of disappointment shed in Grace¡¯s eyes. She stood up and walked over to his side, staring directly at him. ¡°Master, do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°A normal man would be moved by a woman like me, right?¡± Yes¡± ¡°If a normal man slept in the same bed as a woman like me, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and would¡¯ve done that thing with me, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my disciple He red at her impatiently and said, ¡°We have a master-disciple rtionship. How are we supposed to interact in the future if something were to happen between us? ¡°Also, don¡¯t think about such nonsense in the future. ¡°You should sober up today. Tomorrow,e to Mapleturz Group¡¯s security department to participate in the military training together. I¡¯ll introduce some seniors to you.¡± With that, Han pushed Grace aside, opened the door, and left straight away. He felt there had been a misunderstanding about him sleeping with her and wanted to exin to Shawn and Demonic. Unfortunately, the two had already left home for a meeting at thepany. Helpless, he could only leave. Meanwhile, Grace watched his departing figure with a look of disappointment. However, as soon as he waspletely gone, her disappointed expression immediately changed to one of great joy and satisfaction. She smirked and said, ¡°Master, you are so naive. Did you really think nothing happened between us? ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡± With that, she smiled brightly and walked into the bathroom. She picked up Han¡¯s used toothbrush without even washing it, squeezed toothpaste on it, and started brushing her teeth. In Zabel Vige, on the balcony of an eight-story vi, Shawn and his father stood there, watching Han¡¯s departing figure with excitement. ¡°Dad, we seededst night, right?¡± Shawn eximed excitedly. Dominic stroked his beard, his eyes filled with wisdom, and he chuckled. ¡°Han was searching for us everywhere, so he must have felt guilty. Maybe something really happened between him and Grace. ¡°Moreover, the way Grace looked at Mr. Jaberst night was different. She likes him, and she is very bold when ites to rtionships since she has received such education since childhood. ¡°I can conclude that with such a perfect opportunityst night, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let it slip by] ¡°So, our n seeded!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Shawn was overjoyed, almost jumping up. ¡°Dad, you stay here and enjoy the view. I¡¯ll go find Grace and ask about the situation. We must keep Han tied down!¡± After saying that, he did not even pay attention to his father and immediately went downstairs to his own house. He found Grace, who was doing handstand yoga, and eximed excitedly, ¡°Grace, did anything happen between you and Mr. Jaberst night?¡± As he spoke, he made a motion of crossing his hands. Grace had her hands on the ground, her feet pointing toward the sky,pletely still in a handstand. She nced at her father, her expression speechless, and said, ¡°Dad, what are you thinking? ¡°Nothing happened between me and my masterst night. The two of us are innocent!¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Shawn was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s right. My master is a gentleman, so he wouldn¡¯t take advantage of someone in a vulnerable state. We are pure,¡± she said earnestly. Upon hearing her words, Shawn felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He copsed to the ground, his eyes filled with disappointment as if he had fallen from heaven to hell in an instant. Innocent and pure! Nothing had happened between them! In other words, he worked so hard for nothingst night Chapter 334 Chapter 334 ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Han and you stayed alone in the same room. How could you do nothing to each other?¡± Shawn sat on the ground weakly and muttered to himself, his expression extremely embarrassed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. How could Han still control himself when he was drunk and facing a beauty like Grace? How was that possible? Suddenly, Shawn thought of a possibility, and his eyes widened. He guessed inwardly, ¡°Han could still restrain himself when he was drunk. ¡°He didn¡¯t have sex with Grace, either. ¡°Could it be that Han was not that capable in bed?¡± At the thought of that, Shawn asked without hesitation, ¡°Grace, is Mr. Jaber somewhat weak on the bed?¡± Grace was standing upside down. When she heard Shawn¡¯s question, she almost fell She red at Shawn and said, ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Shawn still had a fantasy of Grace being with Han and said, ¡°Am I spouting nonsense? Han and you were alone in the same bedst night. How could nothing happen? ¡°Also, you even changed your clothes! ¡°Grace, tell me the truth. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll make you marry Mr. Jaber immediately. I won¡¯t force you to go on blind dates anymore.¡± Grace didn¡¯t know what she could say. Sheined, ¡®Dad, can you stop thinking wildly? Mr. Jaber is just my master, and the rtionship between him and me is pure. Last night, he fell asleep after getting drunk, and nothing happened between him and me! After a pause, Grace nced at Shawn again and said unhappily, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always looked down on Mr. Jaber and wanted me to go on a blind date with the young men from rich families in Ulinas? ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want to seek a marriage alliance with the prestigious family and make the Zabel family be a powerful family?¡± Before Grace returned to the country, Shawn had arranged many blind dates for her. Almost all of the men were from big families in Ulinas. Shawn¡¯s goal was simple. He wanted to take those big families as springboards to make the Zabel family turn from a big family in Lightdom City to a big family in Ulinas. It was Shawn¡¯s dream. However, Grace hated blind dates very much. No matter what kind of blind date Shawn arranged, she would not go to attend it. Now, Shawn suddenly changed his usual behavior and wanted Grace to marry Han, which was so abnormal. ¡°You know nothing. Mr. Jaber is the most powerful young talent Ive ever seen. He alone is enough to be a peerless family and a top force!¡± Shawn looked at Grace with a serious expression and said in a low voice, ¡®Grace, I know you don¡¯t like marriage alliances. ¡°But you like Han, right? For the sake of the future of our Zabel family, please seize the opportunity to get close to Han and be with him. ¡°If possible, I hope you can get pregnant with Han¡¯s child and give birth to a boy for our Zabel family!¡± Shawn had traveled around. He had gone through all kinds of storms and had seen all kinds of young talents. However,pared to Han, those young geniuses were nothing. In Shawn¡¯s eyes, Han was a dragon soaring in the sky, while the other young talents could only be considered flood dragons at most. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m doing yoga. Can you not disturb me?¡± Grace said impatiently. ¡°Grace, since you are Han¡¯s disciple, there are many opportunities for you to interact with him. You have to¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll seize the opportunity. Don¡¯t disturb my exercise.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m relieved that you will seize the opportunity.¡± Shawn was afraid of causing Grace to rebel again, so he hurriedly left. His face was filled with excitement and ecstasy when he came, and he was dejected and depressed when he left. Lucy had just funshed breakfast. She carried a bag and was about to go out for shopping. When she saw Shawn, she asked with concern. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grace didn¡¯t seize the opportunityst night.¡± Shawn sighed. With that, he told Lucy about what happenedst night Lucy often lived and studied with Dominic. Although she was still young, under Dominic¡¯s influence, she developed a calm. personality and was sharp when she saw problems. She could always hit the nail on the head and was both young and mature. Sometimes, Shawn wouldin to Lucy when he was troubled. Lucy would give some proper suggestions. Therefore. Shawn often wanted to talk to Lucy After listening. Lucy smiled. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to look so sad. You were deceived by Grace¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Shawn was stunned. Lucy giggled and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber won¡¯t take advantage of others. I believe that ¡°But Grace isn¡¯t that kind of person. Based on my understanding of her, she won¡¯t let go of such a good chance. ¡°You said she was doing handstand yoga just now. Don¡¯t you think her behavior is abnormal? ¡°In all these years, when did you see her exercise in handstands in the morning? ¡°Handstand yoga Abnormal¡­ Could it be that¡­¡± Shawn seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Lucy in disbelief. It was said that the handstand posture was beneficial for a woman to get pregnant. Could it be that Grace had¡­ ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you think,¡± Lucy smiled. With that, she left. Shawn stood rooted to the ground as if he had been petrified. A momentter, he roared excitedly and jumped a few times. ¡°What are you doing? Dominic walked over and looked at Shawn in confusion. ¡°Dad, good news. Super good news! Our Zabel family might rise soon!¡± Shawn was overjoyed With that, Shawn told Dominic about Lucy¡¯s analysis. ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the news, Dominic alsoughed happily and almost couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He was excited and said hurriedly. ¡°Be quick. Hurry up and go to the church. Let¡¯s pray to the Lord to bless us with a boy! This time, Grace must be pregnant with a boy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to bring more sacrifices to the ancestral hall.¡± Dominic and Shawn looked at each other and were overjoyed. They rushed to the church immediately and prayed, hoping the Lord would bless the Zabel family. ¡°What happened to Mr. Dominic and Mr. Shawn?¡± ¡°It was rare to see Mr. Dominic to be so excited. Is there any good news?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I haven¡¯t seen them so happy in a long time. It must be a joyous asion.¡± ¡°Thest time Mr. Dominic and Mr. Shawn were so happy was when Mr. Shawn¡¯s wife was pregnant. Could it be that she is pregnant again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Mr. Dominic has a child in his old age.¡± ¡°How could that be possible? Shut up if you don¡¯t know what to say. Mr. Dominic is getting old. Do you think he will go out and flirt with women like you do?¡± In Zabel Vige, all the Zabels looked at each other in confusion and discussed when they saw Dominic and Shawn so excitedly. After someone suggested that Dominic might have a child at an old age, everyone at the scene red at the person with unfriendly eyes. However, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. Ever since Dominic recovered from his serious illness, he had be vigorous, and his physical fitness was excellent. With the enhancement of divine Heart Cultivation techniques, he became even more vital. It seemed possible for Dominic to have a son in his old age! Chapter 335 Chapter 335 In a certain valley in the extraterritorial battlefield, corpses littered the ground and stretched for 9 miles. Among those skeletons, there were humans and beasts. They were densely parked like snow, and there was no end to them. Many venomous snakes were crawling between the skeletons, and vultures hovered in the sky and let out terrifying cries. Some inexplicable miasma permeated widely in the valley. It was the base of the Hand of God, an assassin organization, and the purgatory of the human world. At the end of the skeleton hill, an angry roar came from a cave in the valley. ¡°Who? Who killed Azure Dragon Demon Lord and ruined my n? Apanied by the roar, a strong murderous aura spread and swept more than six miles. Within six miles, all the venomous snakes were shattered into a bloody mist, and the vultures were shattered and fell from the sky. Six miles away, countless venomous snakes crawled away quickly, and the vultures and birds also fled far away. The valley turned into a lifeless hell. In the cave, a man wrapped in a ck robe had an imposing aura. He was like a demon with a terrifying murderous aura who came from hell The man wore the mask of a weeping God, revealing only a pair of cold and emotionless eyes. He said to a huge screen, ¡°Pass down my orders and use all the connections of the Hand of God to investigate. ¡°I want to know who killed Azure Dragon Demon Lord and stole my treasure! ¡°Find him and tear him apart! ¡°Also, infiltrate the Longhard Kingdom at all costs. Snatch that treasure back!¡± The man¡¯s voice was colder than ice, sharper than the edge of a de. ¡°Understood!¡± A mechanical voice came from the screen. In Robert¡¯s office in the Lightdom City of the Longhard Kingdom. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bang! A young man in the suit, a graceful archer, and a young man with a long saber ced a haversack in front of Robert and red at Robert. In the face of their anger, Robert still had a smile on his face and was calm like a saint. He chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. Otherwise, once the treasures inside the haversack are snatched away, I¡¯ll be in trouble¡± With that, Robert was about to reach out to get the haversack. ng! The sharp saber was as fast as the lightning, nailed between Robert¡¯s hand and the haversack. The young man in the suit sat in front of Robert. His eyes were deep and wise as he stared at Robert and said, ¡°Old Fox, it¡¯s time for us to have a good talk.¡± When Robert heard that, his smile stiffened slightly. ¡°Mr. Tyler, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Old Fox¡± was the title Robert had used before he came to Lightdom City. Ever since he rose, he abandoned it and reced it with his current name. Since the young man in a suit knew about it, it meant that he had a deep understanding of Robert¡¯s background and identity. ¡°It¡¯s no use pretending to be stupid in front of me.¡± The young man in a suit sneered and pointed at the thing in the haversack. ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Where did you get the thing in the haversack?¡± On his way back to Lightdom City, he opened the haversack and checked the items inside. After confirming that Uranium-235 was not lost, the young man in a suit heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he couldpletely rx, something else in the haversack made his face turn pale and his heart in his throat. The thing was even more dangerous than Uranium-235! ¡°Uranium-235 is my personal item. Your superiors should know about it. Many years ago, when our countrycked such materials the most, I provided them for the country. In terms of credit, I can be considered a hero,¡± Robert said with a smile The eyes of the young man in a suit turned cold. The young man with a long saber mmed the table and stood up. He said coldly, ¡°Old Fox, we¡¯re not talking about Uranium-23.5 but about something else in the bag! ¡°Since you have such a thing, why don¡¯t you hand it to our military department? ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is?¡± Robert smiled even more happily. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This is my treasure. Why should I hand it to your military department? Am I breaking thew?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The young man with the long saber flew with anger. When he heard Robert¡¯s words, he became even more furious. His eyes were even sharper and filled with a murderous aura. He released a sharp murderous aura and tried to pressure Robert. Robert remained unmoved. He continued to smile and said. ¡°Tll ask again. Is there anyw that states that private collections must be handed to the military department?¡± ¡°It is not a matter of thew. Once the thing is exposed, it will bring a huge disaster to Longhard Kingdom. We have to help you keep it. The beautiful archer said in a low voice. Robert smiled and looked at the young man in the suit. ¡°I think you have misunderstood, especially Mr. Tyler. ¡°Since you know me so well, you should know that everything I¡¯ve kept has been specially approved by your leader in Dragon Team ¡°If you have any objections, you can go back and ask your team leader instead ofing to me.¡± With that. Robert took out several documents and handed them to Zachary Tyler, the young man in a suit. Zachary did not look at the documents at all. His gaze was fixed on Robert from beginning to end. His eyes were deep and sharp as if he wanted to see through Robert. Unfortunately, Robert wore a smile all the time. His smule was warm and amiable, which made him look like a saint. Zachary couldn¡¯t find any ws. The young man with the long saber and the beautiful archer read the documents and fell silent in an instant. The documents were indeed specially approved by their team leader. In other words, it was legal for Robert to keep those items, and he didn¡¯t need to hand them to the military department. ¡°Mr. Tyler, I think your team leader¡¯s order is to help me retrieve the lost item, not to let you interrogate me. Am I right?¡± Robert looked at Zachary with a smile. ¡°Old Fox, don¡¯t be arrogant. L¡­ The young man with the long saber said coldly. Robert suddenly stared at the young man with the long saber and maintained his smile, but his eyes turned cold and he said with a fake smile, ¡°Mr. Rodger, I don¡¯t like that form of address. Can you stop using it?¡± ke Rodger, the young man with the long saber, felt as if he was being stared at by an ancient demonic beast. He felt cold. all over his body as if he had fallen into an icehouse. Goosebumps appeared on his skin, and it hurt very much. It was a murderous aura from Robert. It was even more imposing and terrifying than ke¡¯s. For a moment, ke could no longer say what he wanted to say. Robert¡¯s murderous aura onlysted for a second before he recovered his amiable smile. He said, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for the kindness of you to help me find my lost item. ¡°In order to express my gratitude, I¡¯ve asked the chef at home to prepare a sumptuous meal for you. Please do me the honor.¡± Only then did ke feel the pressure lessen, and cold sweat covered all over his body. At that moment, the way he looked at Robert changed. Zachary stood up and said, ¡°No need. We¡¯ve eaten. Tve handed the things to you, and our mission ispleted. We¡¯ll take our leave now. Goodbye!¡± With that, Zachary left. ke pulled out the saber from the table, red at Robert, and followed behind Zachary The graceful archer did not say anything and chased after them immediately. After leaving Robert¡¯s residence, the archer said with a displeased expression, ¡°We¡¯ve been used by that old man again. I don¡¯t know why our team leader asks us to help him carry out missions every time.¡± ke wiped the sweat off his forehead and said gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Tyler, who is that old man? ¡°Also, what did you mean by calling him ¡®Old Fox¡±?¡± Zachary lit a cigarette and took a puff. Then, he turned around and looked at Robert¡¯s residence meaningfully, saying word by word, ¡°His background is even more terrifying than you think.¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 When Zachary mentioned Robert¡¯s background, his eyes were filled with vignce. Zachary was a special member of the Dragon Team and had ess to more information, so he knew more about Robert. Zachary had been observing Robert just now and felt that Robert¡¯s strength was stronger than he had imagined. Robert shouldn¡¯t be as simple as a seven-star General. It was very likely that Robert had been hiding his strength. ¡°How strong is he? Is he even more powerful than Katelyn, our sharpshooter?¡± ke was displeased, and as he spoke, even nced at Katelyn Baylor, the beautiful archer. Among them, Katelyn had the most powerful background. Under the nurturing of her family, Katelyn was super skillful at archery, and her shots never missed her targets. Her arrows were even more powerful than a Barrett sniper rifle, and her strength was quite intimidating. In an era where nes and cannons were widely used, it was a miracle that archers could still have such destructive power. ¡°ke, don¡¯t look at me like that. Katelyn red at ke. ke shrunk his neck and didn¡¯t dare to mention Katelyn¡¯s background anymore. He turned around and stared at Robert¡¯s residence and said unhappily, ¡°I just think Old Fox is pleasant to the eye. Even if he is prestigious in both the ordinary world. and the underground world. I don¡¯t care. It is just that treats the members of the Dragon Team the same way.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, stopining. Robert is more terrifying than we thought. He¡¯s rted to our team leader. Who knows if he has any contact with the other higher-ups? ¡°In short, we can¡¯t afford to offend him. Just now, Zachary had been staring at Robert. When Robert mentioned the leader of the Dragon Team, there was not the slightest change in his expression. It meant that he still had a trump card stronger than the leader of the Dragon Team and was not to be provoked. With that, Zachary left. ke and Katelyn followed him. They drove away from Robert¡¯s vi and rushed into the distance, speeding through the city. On the way. ke suddenly asked. ¡°Robert has such a powerful background, yet he is still inferior to Han. How strong is Han?¡± ¡°Mr. Tyler, I request to monitor Han. I feel that Han is even more dangerous than Robert,¡± Katelyn said. Zachary red at Katelyn. ¡®Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t provoke Han! Never! ¡°Alright, now that thing has been found and the foreign mercenaries have been dealt with, our mission isplete. Go back.¡± After saying that, Zachary stepped on the elerator and sped forward. Finally, he stopped at the entrance of a university and said to Katelyn, ¡°Katelyn, you can go back to school. I¡¯ll inform you when there¡¯s a mission in the future.¡± Katelyn nodded. Carrying her bow and arrow, she got out of the car and walked into the school. ¡°Hello, Katelyn.¡± ¡°Katelyn, you¡¯re going to practice archery again today. Are you going to win the championship in the Olympics?¡± ¡°Katelyn is so beautiful. She¡¯s the current sharpshooter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I also want to be someone like Katelyn who brings glory to the country¡± As soon as Katelyn entered the school, many students were stunned by her and discussed with each other. Almost everyone looked at Katelyn with envy or jealousy in their eyes. In the car, ke looked at Katelyn¡¯s back and sighed, ¡°Katelyn is indeed born to be a winner. She is born into a noble family and is talented. She entered the Dragon Team at a young age and even became an Olympic archer with so many fans. ¡°Even if she retires from the Dragon Team in the future, she can still be a celebrity and shoot endorsements and advertisements to earn a lot of money.¡± After a pause, ke seemed to have thought of something and sighed. ¡°Different people have different fates. I¡¯m also a member of the Dragon Team, but I can¡¯t even afford a house in the central Lightdom City.¡± ke¡¯s tone was filled with emotions andints. Zachary frowned slightly and said, ¡°I can lend money to buy you a house. How about it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can still distinguish between business and personal matters. If it¡¯s not arranged by the Dragon Team, then ke let out another long sigh and said, ¡°A house in the Lightdom City center costs at least 600 thousand dors, the down payment is close to 200 thousandrs, and the monthly allowance is least 2 thousand dors. Even if you are repay the loan¡± lend money to me. I cant atte Zachary remained silent. He drove out of the school and sped in a certain direction. ling to ke looked at the skyscrapers along the way with even more sadness and unwillingness in his eyes. He sighed, ¡°Our Dragon Team shed our blood, sacrificed our lives, and made great achievements for the country ¡°Why cant leven earn a bonus for buying a house? ¡°In ancient times, when warTER title of nobility. ritorious deeds, they would be rewarded with a few taels of gold and even the ¡°Now. Ive done so much, but in the end. I received only honorable titles and still didn¡¯t have the money to buy a house.¡± After a pause, ke said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand sometimes. Why are property prices so high?¡± Zachary nced at ke and sighed ¡°Alright, stopmenting. The country gives you a lot of bonuses. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t invested the money in the construc center ¡°You¡¯re just kind and can¡¯t bear to see those children suffer inous areas, you would have long bought a house in the city ¡°Captain, as members of the Dragon Team, we shouldn¡¯t just defend against foreign invasions. We have to make some contributions to society. Don¡¯t think that our country is so rich and strong. In fact, there are still many poor ces, ke said ¡°But you can¡¯t spend almost all of your money to help the poor,¡± Zachary said Tll help as much as I can¡± ke let out a long sigh. In his eyes, there was kindness, as well as a sense of helplessness. Zachary also fell silent. He certainly knew that there were many poor ces and many pour people in the country. Some ordinary people in the mountainous areas lived even poorer than those in Southburg However, an individual¡¯s ability was limited The Dragon Team had to monitor the various forces every day to guard against the invasion and threat of foreign mercenaries. They were prepared for battle at any time and did not have the time to improve the situation in person. Every time, ke would send people to the mountain area after the training and battles were over.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, because of limited efforts, he could not care so much alone. It was because of ke¡¯s kindness that he couldn¡¯t make ends meet every month and couldn¡¯t afford a house in Lightdom City He could only stay in the dormitory arranged by thepany. After a moment. Zachary said. ¡°Different people shoulder different responsibilities. I believe our country will make arrangements for the poor¡± ke looked out of the window andughed at himself, not responding to Zachary. Not long after, the car arrived at the entrance of a restaurant. ke ced his saber in a long box and walked into the restaurant. When the waiter saw ke, he greeted ke respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Rodger.¡± ke nodded, carried the saber on his back, and entered the kitchen. He put down the box, picked up a kitchen knife, and started chopping and cooking He was an expert hiding among the ordinary people. Many of the members of the Dragon Team did not live in the training base. Instead, they had been working or studying in the city center. On the surface, they were ordinary people. Zachary left the restaurant and drove straight to an official unit in Lightdom City. As he drove, he called the higher-ups of the Dragon Team ¡°Captain Lowe, I¡¯m applying for a sry increase from the team.¡± ¡°How much do you want to increase?¡± ¡°Each person¡¯s monthly sry increases by 20 thousand dors.¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Captain Lowe fell silent after hearing Zachary¡¯s suggestion A momentter, he said coldly. ¡°Zachary, are you out of your mind! people m Laghtdom Caty It will be 200 thousand dors in total give everyone a 20 thousand raise. Your team has 10 ¡°I¡¯ll need to go through all levels to request for such funds. And it¡¯ll be tough to get approval.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s tough, that¡¯s why I want to contribute privately to give everyone on the team a raise,¡± Zachary said. ¡°What do you mean by that? Captain Lowe asked in contusion. Ill give you a sum of money Help me figure out a way to increase their pay¡± Captain Lowe said in disbelief. ¡°Zachary. I think you¡¯re really out of your mind. There are ten people on your team. Excluding you, there are nine. If you pay 180 thousand dors a month, at Il be 2.16 million a year and more than 20 million dors for ten years¡­ ¡°Captain Lowe, Ill pay for 20 years¡± Zachary¡¯s words rendered Captain Lowe speechless. A few secondster, Captain Lowe said. ¡°Talmost forgot that you¡¯re a tycoon ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you with this.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thank you After hanging up the phone. Zachary let out a long sigh and thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is going to help ke and the others. These people are so annoying. They don¡¯t want my money. So I have no choice but to make up an excuse to help them. This is a real headache¡­¡± Zachary had wanted to sponsor his poor but passionate and loyal team members long ago. However, those people basically did not like to borrow money and ept financial support from others. They just wanted to make a career for themselves and achieve sess through their own efforts and create wealth with their own hands. So in desperation, he could only help them indirectly. Zachary parked the car and walked into a modern and stylish building in Lightdom City. Rune District, in a five-story vi. Han had returned home. After taking a shower, he sat on the balcony, watching the view while smoking a cigarette. He thought to himself with a solemn expression. ¡°Did I really sleep with Grace?¡± It was the first time in his life that he had been so drunk that he cked out and did not know what had happened after he became unconscious. When he thought of the situation in which Grace was lying in his arms, he felt that things were not that simple. However, Grace said that nothing had happened, so he could not ask further. ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of others when they are facing difficulties. Nothing should have happened,¡± Han thought. ¡°Han,e down for dinner!¡± Felicia was shouting from downstairs, Only then did Tane back to his senses. ¡°Coming!¡± He stubbed out his cigarette and went downstairs. When he got to the dining room, he found that the food had been served and the whole family had sat down and was ready for lunch. Haylen took a deep breath and cast his thoughts aside before sitting down with a smile. He looked at the table full of dishes and asked, ¡°Mom, what is the asion? Why do you prepare so much great food?¡± ¡°Everyone in the family is here today. Shouldn¡¯t we have some great food?¡± Felicia red at him, but there was unconceble joy in her eyes. ¡°Also, Queenie is going to take SAT soon. She needs to eat better to have a stronger body,¡± Charlie added. The two elders looked at each other and bearned with joy. ¡°Han,e. Have more food¡± They chatted andughed happily as if they had won a lottery. When they were talking, they kept putting food on Han¡¯s te. Their unusual behaviors puzzled Han even more Even when they moved to the new house, his parents had never been so happy. Hand couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°What is going on? However, no matter how he asked, his parents remained tight-lipped, and wouldn¡¯t disclose a thing. Han looked at Felicia and was surprised to find that the emerald pendant on her neck was gone. His face fell instantly. ¡°Mom, you¡­¡­¡­ you sold the emerald pendant that I gave you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Felicia was stunned. Then, she shot an angry nce at her son and said. ¡°Nonsense. It is such a precious thing. I want to pass it down to your children. How could I sell it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯tck money now. Why would we sell it? Charlie chimed in ¡°Then why are you guys so happy? Did you win a lottery or something¡± Han asked. ¡°Son, stop asking questions and eat. Here you go. Have some tonic soup. It¡¯s very nourishing¡± Charlie didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he scooped a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Har?. There were all kinds of herbal ingredients in the soup. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Han couldn¡¯t believe it. If he finished that super tonir soup, he would probably have an upset stomach. ¡°Your mother specially made this for you this morning. Hurry up and ear it Charlie said. That¡¯s right. Eat up. If it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll get more for you. Felicia urged. Han had no alternative but to eat it at his parents prodding. After they persuaded him again, he finished all the ingredients in the soup. ¡°Here, have some more.¡± As soon as Han finished eating. Felicia ced another bowl of soup in front of him. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t eat anymore. Han smiled bitterly. ¡°You have to even if you can¡¯t. Eat it quickly. Felicia urged. In frustration, Han ate another bowl. Seeing that Felicia wanted to scoop more soup for him, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really full¡± ¡°Young man, why do you have such a small appetite?¡± Felicia glowered at him unhappily. ¡°Mom, Ive already eaten two bowls.¡± Hanined aggrievedly ¡°Only two bowls. A young man should have a big appetite. I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re going to have another one.¡± Without any exnation, Felicia got another bowl of tonic soup for Han and kept urging him to eat it. Han could onlyply and eat the soup under his mother¡¯s coercion. After seeing Han finish it. Felicia was satisfied. She smiled and cleaned up the dishes before going out with Charlie ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with Dad and Mom?¡± Han asked, looking at Floris with a puzzled gaze Without answering the question, Floris scooped a bowl of tonic soup and ced it in front of Han. ¡°Eat it.¡± Yelena followed suit. ¡°Han, Eat in Queenie, George, and Harris all stood up and ced a bowl of tonic soup in front of Han respectively. ¡°Han, eat it.¡± Looking at the many bowls of tonic soup in front of him, Han burped. He stared at his sibling in bewilderment and asked, ¡°What is this about? What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Nothing The soup is good for you. Eat it. I¡¯m sending Tracy to school. With that, Floris carried Tracy, who was still eating. and went out immediately. ¡°Han, I¡¯m going to work too,¡± said Yelena. ¡°Han, we¡¯re going to school. Good luck¡± Queenie, Harris, and George spoke in unison. After that, they left quickly as if they were fleeing the scene. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han was deeply perplexed He felt that everyone in the house was acting weird. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. Isn¡¯t it toote for school? ¡°Also, why did they make me eat so much tonic soup? ¡°Do they want to give me diarrhea? ¡°What the hell?¡± He felt a little bloated from eating so much tonic soup. ¡°Han.¡± Just as he was thinking, a woman¡¯s sweet voice was heard. Dressed in skimpy clothes, Lydia showed up at the door and looked at him with a smile. She was wearing a low-cut, off-the-shoulder top and a pair of shorts. The high heels entuated her slender long legs and made them look even more curvaceous and alluring. ¡°Thump, thump¡­¡± Upon seeing Lydia¡¯s sexy look, Han¡¯s heart was racing uncontrobly. He felt as if his body was burning inside. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 When Han saw Lydia¡¯s graceful and seductive figure as she walked in, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. For some reason, he thought he was attracted to Lydia. Under the effects of the tonic soup, he felt different. ¡°Damn it, how did Mom know that Lydia wasing? She even made me eat the soup.¡± Han comined inwardly Lydia walked over and sat opposite Han, looking at the man with affection. ¡°Ms. Riley, what brings you here?¡± Han asked awkwardly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe over?¡± Lydia was surprised. ¡°Huh?¡± Han was equally shocked. After he returned from the Zabels house, he had been wondering if he had slept with Grace and he had not contacted Lydia at all. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Did my mom call you?¡± Lydia nodded. ¡°Your mother said that you wanted to see me. So, 1 canceled my shooting and came straight here. ¡°See! Am La good friend?¡± She rested her chin on her hands and looked at Han adoringly. ¡°By the way, what can I do for you?¡± Since she went hiking with Han in yoga pantsst time, she had developed inexplicable feelings for him. When Han carried her down the mountain, she felt a sense of security she had never felt before. And his presence gave her the peace she had never found before. On the days when she didn¡¯t see Han, she always felt as if something was missing. She felt lost and couldn¡¯t eat or sleep. except for thinking about him all the time. Now that she had finally seen him, her heart was filled with joy. It felt like forever after not seeing him for one day and because of that, she knew that she must have fallen in love with him. So, when she received Felicia¡¯s call, she put aside everything in the set and rushed over just to see him. ¡°No¡­¡± Han burped when he was about to say something. Lydia¡¯s gazended on the tonic soup in front of Han. Her expression changed slightly, and her face flushed. She was so embarrassed that she lowered her head. She looked at the ingredients in the soup and thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a herbal booster for men? ¡°Is he going to ask me to eat these. Aren¡¯t things moving too fast between us? ¡°What should I do? Should I reject him? ¡°He ate so much of the soup. Is he going to¡­¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°No, Lydia, what are you thinking? You¡¯re a beautiful decentdy. If you agree to him easily, will he think that you¡¯re an easy woman?¡± ¡°But why am I so looking forward to it? ¡°Ahhh, this is driving me crazy!¡± Lydia lowered her head with a red face while letting her imagination run wild. She did not dare to look into Han¡¯s eyes. However, she was full of anticipation, hoping that Han would hold her and pick her up in a domineering way. But Han did not make a move. He took a deep breath and started to work on his Internal Strength in an attempt to convert the energy of the tonic soup. To his appointment, he failed. His Internal Strength could absorb energy, but the essence of the tonic soup had beenpletely absorbed by him and reacted with his kidneys and other organs. No matter how he applied the Internal Strength, it achieved nothing. After all, the soup was not poison, so he could not expel it from his body. ¡°Does Mom want to screw me up?¡± Han smiled bitterly as he thought. He looked at Lydia who was sitting opposite him and felt his heart beating faster and faster. Just then, Lydia also raised her head and looked at him. The eyes met Lydia¡¯s face turned extremely red and her heart was pounding wildly, She could clearly see some affection in Han¡¯s eyes, which was undisguised and as clear as day. She had seen it in the eyes of many actors before. She detested those actors as she felt that they were hypocrites who wanted to take advantage of her in the name of acting However, when she saw Han¡¯s gaze, she did not resent it. Instead, her heart was filled with excitement and anticipation. ¡°Um. Ms. Riley. have you eaten? Do you want to have some soup?¡± Han tried to start a conversation. After saying that, he regretted it. ¡°The tonic soup is a supplement for men. What am I doing? ¡°Asking Lydia to nourish herself as well?¡± Lydia looked at the tonic soup and saw a ck mass floating on it. It felt strange. So, she quickly refused, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I already had breakfast beforeing.¡± In order to avoid further embarrassment, she stood up and looked at Han lovingly. Tll take a shower first. You¡­ you¡¯d better be quick She uttered thest sentence in a voice as soft and murmurous as wings, After saying that, her face turned red and her heart was racing so fast that it almost jumped out of her chest. Thereafter, she left the room in a hurry. ¡°Boom!¡± Lydia¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, striking Han until he became charred on the outside. ¡°What does she mean by that? ¡°This is killing me! ¡®Mom is trying to make an unsuitable pairing¡± Han felt that he could no longer keep his desire in check. Resisting his urge, he picked up the food cover and covered all the food. Then, he wanted to run away from the room. To be honest, if he was overseas and a beautiful woman threw herself at him, he would definitely y along. However, things were different back home. Not knowing when he would be going on a mission, Han had never started a rtionship with any woman because he wasn¡¯t sure if he could settle down and bring happiness to his partner. Therefore, he could not engage in something out of line. Just as he was about to slip away, Lydia shouted, ¡°Han, I came into the bathroom in a hurry. Can you go get my clothes for me? ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea?¡± Han said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If you don¡¯t give me my clothes, I won¡¯t be able to go out,¡± Lydia said. Han had no choice but to pick up the woman¡¯s bag on the couch. He opened it and took out her clothes. After that, he went to the bathroom and knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Riley, your clothes.¡± The door opened. Lydia stretched out her beautiful slender arm and grabbed the clothes in Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, she slipped and lost her bnce. In a panic, she instinctively grabbed Han¡¯s hand and pulled him in. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 On the bathroom floor, Han was lying on Lydia. Coincidentally, he fell andnded on thest ce he should have touched, which was right on Lydia¡¯s breasts. Even worse, his head was in between them. For a moment, he was stunned and did not dare to move. Lydia¡¯s head was about to hit the ground, but at the critical moment, Han¡¯s hand held her head in time and protected her head from being injured. However, she had fallen solidly to the ground on her back. The pain was too much to even breathe. A few seconds after the pain alleviated slightly, she realized what was happening. She looked down and saw Han on her body. Instantly, her face turned red, and her heart was beating so fast as if it was about to jump out of her chest. This was too embarrassing! At the same time, she felt warm inside. When she fell just now, Han immediately reached out to protect her so that she would not be injured. Although the two of them were in an awkward position, Han was beingpletely kind. Han quickly stood up and said, ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡± Lydia blushed and subconsciously pulled her bathrobe to cover her body. She was about to change her clothes before falling and only had a single bathrobe on her. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I¡¯m leaving now¡± Han wanted to run away immediately, but he stepped on a bar of soap the moment he took his first step. He immediately. Jost control and fell again,nding on Lydia¡¯s body. Coincidentally, it was still that position! For a moment. Han was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Am I doomed today?¡± He quickly looked up and apologized, ¡®Ms. Riley. Im sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this.¡± Just as he was talking, Lydia suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. BOOM! The kiss was earth-shattering. Han only felt that all the essence of the tonic soup he had just drunk rushed to his brain, making him feel a little unable to control himself. He took a deep breath and activated Internal Strength, forcing himself to regain consciousness. At this moment, lus phone rang. Han picked up. It was Wane. He sounded anxious. ¡°Han, things went wrong at thepany. Come back and check out.¡± ¡°Ms. Riley, I still have something urgent to deal with at thepany. I¡¯m sorry, I have to leave now.¡± Han hung up the phone and hurriedly stood up. He apologized to Lydia again, then opened the bathroom door and rushed out, disappearing in front of Lydia. Lydia was lying on the ground. Her face was red from shyness, and her heart was pounding. Her brain was overloaded for what had happened in such a short time, so she kissed him. Now that Han had left, she came back to her senses and thought of how reckless she was. She felt her face heat up even more. ¡°Seriously, why would I do this?¡± Tma big star. The people who pursue me are queuing up from all over the country to overseas. Why would I like him? This is so embarrassing!¡± She covered her face and hurriedly stood up. She closed the door and looked at her flushed face in the mirror with mixed feelings. She admired herself for a few minutes, then stomped her foot and said, Tm clearly so beautiful and in such good shape. Why didn¡¯t he fall for me? What a piece of wood!¡± Things didn¡¯t go as she wished. She felt empty and disappointed. In the end, she smiled again and thought to herself, ¡°He was so nervous just now. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s inexperienced. Moreover, I felt his heart beat faster just now. ¡°He must be interested in me. As long as I take it step by step, he¡¯s gonna be mine ultimately!¡± After saying that, Lydia blew a kiss at herself in the mirror. Then, she entered the bathtub and took a shower happily. Han rushed out of the door, still feeling very hot. Without another word, he jumped into the swimming pool and used the cold water to cool down. He took out a silver needle and stabbed it into has acupoint to expel some of the energy from the good stuff he ate before. About five minutester, he felt his body temperature return to normal, and his mind was clear Whoosh! Han let out a long breath and returned to his room. He quickly put on a new suit and immediately drove out to thepany. ¡°That call from Wine was a real lifesaver!¡± Han sighed as he drove If it weren¡¯t for Wane¡¯s call just now, he wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with the awkward atmosphere. He stepped on the gas and sped away. About forty minutester, lie arrived at Mapleturz Group¡¯s security department. He saw many people surrounding security department on first sight. Wane was surrounded by those people, nervous and uneasy. He frowned slightly, parked the car, and walked over. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Hearing this, those people immediately turned around. When they saw Han, they were overjoyed. They rushed to Han and begged, ¡°Mr. Jaber, please give us the antidote and save our family.¡± These people were the Muller family nsmen. Behind them, in the door and corridor of the security department, were all the other Muller family nsmen who were wailing in pain. Right now, those people were lying on the ground with especially painful expressions. They were drenched in sweat and looked at Han with pleading eyes. Han nced at those people and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the antidote we gave themst time stillst for a few days? Why did they suddenly act up again?¡± As soon as the Muller family heard what Han said, they all looked embarrassed and became silent. The expressions of the people lying on the ground were even stranger. In fact, they did not take Han¡¯s words seriously. They did not take the medicine immediately. Instead, they had the medicine tested. They wanted to analyze theposition and effects of the medicme and replicate it. Most of the people in the Muller family were nobles. They were used to being high and mighty. They did not want to be controlled by others at all. They did not want to be controlled by Han The pharmacist they found was professional. In just an hour, he had analyzed the ingredients of the pill that Han had given them clearly. Two hourster, arge number of medicinal remedy pill were replicated. At the same time, The Muller family also got many professional doctors to treat and detoxify them. However, no matter what they did, they did not achieve anything. Not only could they not figure out what poison they had been poisoned with, but also their indiscriminate use of medicine worsened their condition, causing the energy force left in their bodies by Han to act up in advance. They were in so much pain that they wished they were dead. They took the pill that the pharmacist had duplicated, but it was useless. They were still rolling around in pain. They tried countless methods to eliminate the pain, but it was useless. They made a fool out of themselves! With the intense pain, they all panicked! They had no choice but to get their rtives to carry them over and beg Han in advance. ¡°You think you can fool me by not talking?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Han snerred. He nced at them and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must have gone to find another doctor to treat you. hoping to detoxify the poison. However, it backfired and caused your illness to act up early, right?¡± As soon as the Muller Family heard what Han said, the expressions of everyone in the Muller family were as bad as if they had eaten a few dead toads. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Han stared coldly at the Muller family¡¯s nsmen. ¡°Do you think the poison I gave you is some regr poison? Let me tell you, if you treat them recklessly, you will only die faster ¡°As you have made your bed, so you have to lie on it. In any case, they won¡¯t die for the time being.¡± With that, he pushed away the Muller family nsmen and walked into the security room. ¡°Mr. Jaber, please be generous and save them.¡± The Muller family nsmen who were fine hurriedly chased after him and begged. However, Han was unumoved. Instead, he asked Wane to close the door and let them wail and beg for mercy outside. To deal with these people, one had to be ruthless! Otherwise, these people would not take you seriously at all! Wane looked at the people begging for mercy outside and then looked at Han. ¡°Han, is this really Okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let them suffer a little more and learn their lesson, Han said calmly. He looked at Wane gratefully and patted his shoulder. ¡°Wane, you¡¯ve done a meritorious deed this time. Let¡¯s go have a meal next time. My treat.¡± With that, he sat in his office and heaved a long sigh of relief. If not for Wane¡¯s call, he might not have been able to find a suitable excuse to leave the house. He might have already done something with Lydia. ¡°Seriously, master, what mission do you want me back for?¡± Han locked himself in lus office, feeling extremely vexed. For the first time in lus life, he felt that being surrounded by too many women was suffering! After all, this was at home, not abroad. Those women all knew his address. Once they had sex, he had no way of escaping. If he confirmed his rtionship with those women and was suddenly called to carry out a mission by his master, they would definitely think that he was a heartless mant Once those women came to his house to cause trouble, his parents would not be at peace. Especially Lydial The vi that the Jaber family was living in now originally belonged to Lydia. If he and Lydia had sex, and he ran away to carry out a mission and disappeared without a trace, what would Lydia think? If she got angry, the entire Jaber family would probably have nowhere to stay. This was also why Han was especially troubled! To be honest, Lydia. Reign, Yvonne, and Mia were all great beauties. Be it looks, figures, or background, they were definitely top-notch. It was already a huge blessing for ordinary people to have one of them. Now, these women were all around him, but he did not dare to make a move on any of them. There was nothing more torturous than this in the world! Han picked up his phone and called his master. However, it was still the same. Master¡¯s phone was turned off. And he could not be reached at all. ¡°Master, what are you up to? ¡°Give me a mission! To assassinate someone or protect my employer. Anything You have to give me a word. ¡°Now that a month has almost passed, you haven¡¯t given me any missions. What do you mean?¡± Han put away his phone andined to himself. At this moment, his phone rang. It was a call from Reign. ¡°Mr. Jaber, if we let those people from the Muller family cause such chaos, it will affect thepany¡¯s image. Please spare them.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your call¡± Han agreed. After hanging up the phone, he took out some glutinous rehmannia pills from the drawer and walked out. He fed them to the Muller family nsmen who were wailing and hit their acupoints to relieve the pain. After these, the nsmen of the Muller family finally stopped screaming andy on the ground, panting. The Muller Family ????? ?? pi hli et lill overpyed. They losertedly ????????? was spelle te the oppost Aomoloper How do you bouww M. Hiley nonstopst night. Di najed pa have boys mul invoquts, all at wluum engle is Fab. You got the wrong birddrse Dont believe inho How a au those cotes do this? Mont thick mundeading the public by ryle Mou the miOTHER ?:shi bslini Hoy boys and the Haylon was spoilless What m li listH ??????? shem. Your and Yostum die especially sumable It I have eight aghr children Did they think that Wonne was a breeilung machin wau tou Han to speak and counused. However, the nitrologer sandr ald ???? haunted by somethi Voine¡¯s Date is good, she The trologer but said that Reigy is the best choice for your wife If you get married, you ll have seven children tom boys, cize the opportunity and make things happen. I want to have a This mother were very persistent She went to the astrologer with three people¡¯s birth dates. It looked like she really wanted him to be mural in the astrologe ת wmwiling an ow vote. ¡°Moon did wa you wheu van Wel back from the assloger, she had been Today she vokes tonic ups and tried Lys She must have heard something That was why she did this Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Hearing Han¡¯s words. Felicia remained silent for a long time When Han saw that his mother was silent, he immediately understood and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Mom, did the astrologer tell you something else? Like when will I have children?¡± ¡°How do you know that Felicia¡¯s voice was filled with shock ¡°I knew it Han put his hand on his forehead. His face twisted. ¡°Did Blind Jo tell you that ¡°How do you know?¡± Felicia sounded even more surprised. Han¡¯s face twisted even more. Indeed, there was no smoke without fire! His mother was good at everything else, but she was very superstitious. Once she encountered something that did not go her way in life, she would think that an evil spirit might be haunting her. Every time, she would turn to a astrologer for help. That was fine. She only wanted to escape reality and find spiritualfort for herself. However, Felicia would always go to a astrologer to tell her fortune after talking with a astrologer. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Many astrologers were swindlers who knew nothing but how to read people¡¯s expressions and use flowery words to decrive old people. This was especially true for Blind Jo, who lived near Heaven Street. He wore a pair of sunsses all day long and pretended to be blind. However, he was not blind at all. He knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. And he was also very good at analyzing. He was also good at talking and often said pleasant words that made some olddies overjoyed. Moreover. Blind Jo¡¯s words were very logical. He wouldn¡¯t say anything for sure. Even if his previous words were not efficacious, he could still make himself sound reasonable, making many people believe him. This was pure deception! However, there were many people who did not have a good life and came to ask the gods for fortune- telling in an attempt to change their fate. They would fall for this! Those who had strong desires would be deceived by lum and believe lum. In addition, Blind Jo was very good at marketing. He often hired people to spread the word about how good he was at fortune-telling, causing many people to be convinced of him. In Rune District, there were still many people who called him the Deity Blind Jo! Felicia believed in him. Han said speechlessly, ¡°Mom, Blind Jo is a liar. Don¡¯t go to him next time.¡± Felicia¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She immediately scolded him. ¡°Han, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What Blind Jo said is very efficacious. He said you will have a child in the next few days. Before next year, you¡¯ll have a lovely son.¡± Han didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed that Felicia had gone to Heaven Street to ask about his marriage. Blind Jo had said some good words to trick Felicia into spending money. If he had it right. Blind Jo must have said he was about to get married and have a child. Then, Blind Jo changed his tone and said there might be some difficulties that needed to be resolved. He wanted Felicia to spend money. And he would help solve them. Han spoke out his thoughts and asked Felicia if that was the case. Felicia was stunned on the other end of the line. ¡°How did you know?¡± At that time, she had asked Blind Jo to help her. In the end, Blind Jo said some good words that Felicia might want to hear and then said that there would be hardships that could be solved if she spent some money on it She had spent more than 2 thousand dors for her son¡¯s well-being. Later on, after muttering something to God, Blind Jo said that the matter had been resolved and asked her toe back to cook bisque for Han to eat. Everything would be fine. She had never told Han about this. How did Han know it? ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve really been tricked. Blind jo ispletely tricking you into spending money.¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°A true believer of God is often cautious with what they say to God. They would not ask anything from God. Not to mention do that for money. ¡°And do you think it¡¯s possible to solve problems only by staring and talking to stars? If that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t have to work or study anymore Let¡¯s look up in the sky and hope meteors will help us. ¡°People like Blind Jo do that every day, deceiving people and revealing the secrets of God. If what he said is true, he¡¯ll probably have suffered from karma! ¡°Mom, next time if you have any problems,e to me. I¡¯ve learned a little about psychology. Im much better than Blind Jo ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry about my marriage. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll talk to youter. Bye!¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. His expression was dark, and he had the urge to tear down Blind Jo¡¯s stall. However, after thinking about it carefully, he gave up the idea. Although Blind Jo had cheated people of their money, his existence alsoforted many whose lives were not smooth. That kind of deception also brought hope to those people¡¯s lives. All these years, Han had never heard of Blind Jo harming anyone. Clearly. Blind Jo knew what he was doing. He had never acted recklessly before. He treated people differently. He would ask for more money from the rich people, and if they didn¡¯t have money, he would take less. He had never made anyone go bankrupt ¡°Mom is really unreliable. Why would she ask about the birth dates of Yvonne and Reign? ¡°Why did Yvonne give her her birth date? ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Han put away his phone and sighed. He looked at the time and gathered all the security guards to continue the military training. After the training, he gave money to all the security guards. After the security guards received the money, they beamed with joy and worked even harder. Han called David to his office and handed him a ss of coffee. He asked, ¡°David, how¡¯s the situation at your home? Is it better? David looked at Han gratefully and said, ¡°Han, thank you so much for this. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°With your prescription and money, my wife is much better. The doctor said that her condition is improving. It¡¯s practically a medical miracle. Perhaps she can recover without a bone marrow transnt. ¡°I know it¡¯s all because of your prescription¡± He looked at Han with even more admiration and respect. The person in front of him was powerful, fierce in fighting, and had top-ss physical condition. His medical skills could also be said to be superb. He was simply an insurmountable mountain. He suddenly felt that he was an idiot in the past. Why would he go against an expert like Han for Quentin? He was simply an idiot! ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Go to work. Also, if you need more money, feel free to ask. We¡¯re all in this together. There¡¯s no need to be shy.¡± Han smiled. David¡¯s eyes were filled with even more gratitude. He nodded and bowed to Han before leaving the security room to patrol. At this moment, Reign called. Her voice was very cold. ¡°Are you done with your training?¡± ¡°I just finished training. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked. ¡°Go take a shower, change your clothes, and apany me on a business trip,¡± Reign said. ¡°Hule Didn¡¯t you say a few dayster? The time has been brought forward??¡± Han was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not going out of the province. I¡¯m going to inspect a project from the Constrax District. We¡¯ll set off in an hour. Go and prepare, Reign said. With that, she hung up. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Han hung up the phone and looked at the time. Without wasting any time, he went straight to take a shower. He took off his security uniform and threw it into the bucket. These clothes would be washed and brought back by the cleanerdy. Then, he changed into his clothes and looked at the mirror carefully. Yes, this young man was quite handsome. After everything was done, he did not stay idle. He took a walk around thepany and patrolled. He memorized everything that went wrong with the equipment. After patrolling all the floors, 50 minutes had passed. He went straight to the office door of Reign and waited quietly. There were still ten minutes before work ended. Reign was still extremely busy and had a lot of documents to read. The documents on her desk were piled up like a mountain, waiting for her to sign then. Before long. Rreign walked out. She was wearing a casual off-white suit that entuated her sow-white skin. She looked at 11an and said calmly, ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I just arrived not long ago. Where are we going?¡± Han asked. Reign looked at the time on her watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°After dinner, we¡¯ll go there.¡± ¡°What project? You need to be there at night?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s just a small project¡± Reign let out a long breath and said. ¡°Han, do you know any nice restaur. delicious¡± I¡¯m hungry now and want to eat something Han stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to a nice ce. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡± Reign smiled. The two of them got out of the car. Han drove straight to the entrance of a university in the Constrax District and parked the car ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Reign was shocked. ¡°To eat.¡± ¡°In the cafeteria?¡± ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s a small ce called Mysonna Restaurant at the entrance of this school. The tacos and empanadas there are the best. Also, they have the best desserts!¡± ¡°Mysonna Restaurant, best desserts¡± Reign was stunned when she heard this. What kind of weirdbination was this? How could a small restaurant have so many signature dishes that all sounded of different styles? This was very strange! ¡°In a ce like Lightdom City, it¡¯s not strange to have anybination. The coffee shop next door also sells pizza, ice cream, and hot dogs.¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°The restaurants near the school sell whatever makes money. It¡¯s not strange. Those which are not good enough have been ruled out. They only try to make a living.¡± ¡°I came here for a meal with my ssmates when I was a college student. We were short on money and couldn¡¯t afford expensive food This was the cheapest yummy food we could afford. I can¡¯t forget the tacos and desserts here.¡± ¡°You might be used to eating steaks in fancy restaurants, but the food here is filled with enthusiasm for life which makes them so special. You may feel differently¡± As he spoke, he led Reign to the Mysona Restaurant at the entrance of the school. It was indeed very lively here. There were already many people waiting in line. Han also got in line. There were still five tables in front of him He Bound an empty table and sat down. He said. We¡¯re lucky. The line is not very long today. It Reign looked around and felt that she didn¡¯t belong there. This ce was alled with young lively, and energetic college students. She was already in herte twenties and was about to reach her thirties. For the first time, she felt old as she looked at the college couples and their youthful, innocent smiles, ¡°It¡¯s great to be carefree Reignmented in her heart. too long Once upon a time, she was also carefree and focused on her studies. She did not know how hard it was to work on her own out there and even yearned to grow up and graduate. Now that time had passed, her university life had be an unreachable memory. Her father¡¯s disappearance, her brother¡¯s serious illness, and the various open and secret struggles in the family had exhausted her mentally and physically She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since she had trulyughed out loud She sighed at the thought. After Reign sat down, many students looked at her. Reign was too beautiful. No matter where she went, she would be the focus of people. Han looked at Reign¡¯s expression and knew what she was thinking He did not enlighten her immediately. Instead, he took out two bottles of c from the refrigerator. He pried open the caps and handed one of the bottles to Reign. ¡°No need, I¡¯m on a diet. Reign said. ¡°Why are you losing weight? I don¡¯t think you weigh more than 110 pounds. Drink it¡± Han put the c in front of Reign and said, ¡°Although c is cheap, I couldn¡¯t afford it when I was a child. I used to yearn for it so badly.¡± ¡°Happiness is the most important thing in this world. Enjoyment the present. We¡¯ll talk about dietster¡± ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t a fancy restaurant. Let¡¯s not be arrogant. Just be casual. Make yourself at home.¡± With that, he clinked bottles with Reign and gulped down a few mouthfuls. Then, he burped loudly. ¡°Awesome,¡± Reign frowned slightly Han¡¯s words reminded her of the seven days she had spent in the forest with Han At that time, not to mention c, she could not even drink a mouthful of normal pure water. She would drink mountain spring water and sometimes dew. At the thought of this, she let go and finally took a sip. Cold, sweet, and heart-piercing, This feeling was indeed not bad. It could make people feel happy. She had not drunk carbonated drinks for a long time. She took a few more sips and burped like Han. Han smiled. He called the waiter and began to order. ¡°tacos and empanadas for two, Cream cakes for two. ¡°All right, that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Okay, be right back.¡± The waiter took the menu and left quickly. Han turned around and looked at Reign. He realized that there was still a trace of worry on her face. Han put down the c and looked at Reign. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Reign nodded and sighed, but did not say anything Han said. ¡°About your brother?¡± Reign was stunned. She looked at Han in shock. ¡°How did you know about my brother?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz told me,¡± Han said ¡°Mr. Katz? Why did he tell you this?¡± Reign frowned slightly. Knowing that Han knew about her brother, she opened her heart and said, ¡°They asked me to pay more.¡± When she came here before, the Massach General Hospital, which was far away in the Whileal Kingdom, had sent her a message. They said her brother¡¯s condition had worsened, and she had to pay more and donate money to get her brother treated with the highest-level medicine and doctors. The additional amount was 20 million dors! If she didn¡¯t pay, the hospital would stop her brother¡¯s treatment. *20 million dors? Isn¡¯t this ckmail? Han¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Reign sighed and said. ¡°They are extorting, but I don¡¯t have a choice. ¡°My brother¡¯s illness is too strange. He can¡¯t be cured even by famous experts. Only Whileal Kingdom¡¯s technology can give him a chance of survival. ¡°For him. I have topromise.¡± As she spoke, her eyes became even more sorrowful, and the worry between her brows increased. As the Labenz family¡¯s CEO, she held a lot of power and received countless dividends every year. However, most of the money was extorted by that hospital. Once she was kicked out of the CEO position, the money she would get would definitely be pitifully little. By then, her brother¡¯s treatment would probably be stopped. Han frowned slightly and said, ¡°Have you ever thought that if you live such a difficult and painful life, sometimes it might be better to let go? ¡°Maybe your brother doesn¡¯t want to live in such pain ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He wants to live!!!¡± Reign shook her head with a determined gaze. ¡°How do you know that he wants to live!¡± Han was stunned. Reign¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Do you still remember the time I went overseas for business?¡± Han nodded. Reign continued. ¡°Actually, a business trip was just a cover. I went overseas mainly to find a precious thing that could wake my brother up, the Ghost Shadow Flower! ¡°A mysterious person told me that such a flower can cure my brother¡¯s illnesst ¡°However, Longhard Kingdom doesn¡¯t have such a flower. I can only look for it overseas. ¡°Before I set off. I specially flew to Whileal Kingdom to see my brother and ask for his opinion. ¡°He can¡¯t hear me, but I can feel him listening ¡°I told him to move his eyelids three times if he wanted to live. ¡°In the end, he really moved his eyelids three times. ¡°From then on, I understood that although he had been experiencing pain, he had always wanted to live. ¡°So, whatever happens, I can¡¯t give him up! Because he¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve got in the world.¡± At this point, her eyes were even more determined than before. Han got to the point. ¡°Did you just say Ghost Shadow Flower? What is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, either That mysterious person told me. Oh, and I still have a picture of it ¡°Furthermore, ording to the colors, roots, and textures of the flowers drawn by that person, I especially found an artist to redraw it.¡± Reign took out her phone, opened the photo, and handed it to Han. Her eyes were filled with anticipation as she said, ¡°You¡¯re knowledgeable. Help me take a look. Do you know this flower?¡± Han took a look. There were two pictures on the phone. The one on the left was hand-drawn and looked rough. The one on the right was a carefully drawn color painting. The flowers were even colored and lifelike. It was a flower with nine petals and two roots. Its entire body was dark blue, and the patterns were spiral-shaped. It bloomed with a faint light, like a ghost in the night. It was quite strange. Han shook his head and said. ¡°No.¡± When Reign heard this, her eyes were filled with disappointment, and she became even more worried. She put her phone away and took another sip of c. However, no matter how sweet the c was, it could not nourish her heart. All these years, she had been looking for a way to save her brother. For this reason, she had specially set up a research and development department to develop various new drugs in hopes of finding a way to save her brother. She had been worried sick about her brother. Even though she was living a luxurious life and had a worth of billions of dors, she still could not feel happy and always looked depressed. Now that she heard that Han didn¡¯t know Ghost Shadow Flower either, she was even more disappointed. When Han saw Reign like this, he immediately understood Landon Katz¡¯s good intentions. Reign had suffered too much. He could not give her hope and disappoint her again. Otherwise, she would not be able to withstand such pain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine, Han said. ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s gonna be okay.¡± Reign nodded and repeated Han¡¯s words. She seemed to beforting herself but also seemed to he cheering herself on. At this moment, the waiter brought over their food. He cut the empanada into slices for them In an instant, the smell of food was everywhere. On the tes, the tacos were full of stuffings sided with yuriny dippings. The empanada was still hot with blueberry jam running outside. This is the smell. It¡¯s so great! It made me think about the old times¡± Han took a deep breath and his eyes lit up. This tasted exactly the same as eight years ago. There was no change at all. Well, in other words, it had be better than eight years ago! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the sliced empanada and smelling the food, Reign¡¯s appetite was whetted. Her depressed and worried mood improved a little. Soon, the waiter ced the cream cakes on the table. It was just a few simple dishes, and they looked, smelled, and tasted good. Han said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t think too much about it. Things work out right themselves sometimes. Let¡¯s eat first¡± With that, he picked up a slice of empanada and ced it on Reign¡¯s te. ¡°Have a taste. This is delicious¡± Reign tried it and her eyes lit up. As she ate, she praised. ¡®It¡¯s indeed delicious. Not bad,¡° She used to eat the dishes made by high-end restaurants and family chefs. Most of them were steaks or steaks with dipping sauce Now that she had eaten the tacos from a roadside shop, the taste made her feel good and her appetite was whetted. ¡°Eat more. There¡¯re still dessertster.¡± Han smiled The two of them chatted as they ate, closing the distance between them. After eating. Reign sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an ordinary restaurant to make such delicious food. It¡¯s much better than the food made by a three-star Michelin chef.¡± ¡°Michelin. Those are just restaurants for the rich to show off. They¡¯re very high-ss and the taste is not bad, but they¡¯re not suitable for ordinary people.¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°On the contrary, such a roadside shop is the most lively ce. It¡¯s suitable for workers who work hard. It¡¯s delicious and not expensive. Here you can meet with different kinds of people, all having their own stories.¡± ¡°Therefore, you need to have a good taste of this. BANG! Just as he was speaking, a loud sound suddenly burst out in the restaurant. A student was punched by someone and flew out He fell on the street with blood spurting from his mouth and nose. He looked especially miserable. In the restaurant, a few fierce-looking men walked out aggressively. As they walked, they cursed, ¡°Fuck! If you don¡¯t have money to pay me back, why the fuck did you borrow money from me? ¡°You didn¡¯t pay me back and still dare toe out to eat? You¡¯re dead! ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t pay me back today. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Bang! Bang! Bang! Those burly men were provocative. They overturned everything on the way they passed, scaring many customers who were eating. They hurriedly stood up and left to be safe. These people were tall and strong. They had hideous tattoos on their arms, necks, faces, and chests. It was obvious that these were ruthless gangsters on the streets. They were not the ones you wanted to mess with. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Han and Reign looked at each other and their expressions changed slightly. ¡°Help! Help!¡± The college student who was being beaten on the ground wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were filled with fear as he turned around and ran away. However, those burly men were all gangsters. They usually did some rather terrifying things and lived a life of bloodshed. They probably had done this a thousand times and seemed to know what would happen, so their reactions were quite fast. They rushed over immediately and kicked the college student to the ground. ¡°How dare you to still want to run away from us?¡± One of the burly men with a venomous snake tattoo on his arm had a ferocious look on his face. He stepped on the back of the college student and squatted down. He grabbed the student¡¯s hair and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Adrian Webb, do you think you can escape from us? ¡°Kid, tell me. When are you going to pay me back?¡± ¡°Bastards, you are offering loans at extortionate rates of interest. I only borrowed 600 dors from you, but you want me to pay back 6,000 dors. How can I afford it?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes were filled with despair as he said in a trembling voice. ¡°Please have mercy on me. I-I¡¯ll pay you back the original 600 dors, okay?¡± BANG! The burly man¡¯s eyes were cold. He grabbed Adrian¡¯s head and smashed it on the ground, causing his head to bleed. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Kid, what did you say? Only return the principal? Then what did I get from lending you money? Did I do that for charity? ¡°ording to the market, your cornea is worth 20 thousand dors. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t pay me back the money today, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you. We¡¯ll dig out your eyes!¡± Tll pay, I¡¯ll pay. Please spare me some time. I¡¯ll go get the money now¡± Adrian was shocked and begged for mercy in a trembling voice. The burly man smiled sinisterly. His eyes became even colder as he grabbed Adrian¡¯s head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave so easily? ¡°Now,e back to thepany with me immediately! ¡°If you pay back the money, we¡¯ll let you go. If you can¡¯t, ording to the contract we signed, your body is ours.¡± With that, he grabbed Adrian¡¯s hair and dragged him away. ¡°Help! ¡°Can anyone save me Adrian struggled with all his might and shouted for help. However, the entire restaurant and the people on the streets did not help. There were even many college students who stayed far away from him. Their eyes were filled with fear as they looked at the fierce-looking burly men. The boss and employees of Mysonna Restaurant were also extremely afraid and did not dare to interfere. Seeing this scene, Adrian¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, and his face was pale. After being captured by these people, he could already see his tragic end. Before he could continue begging for mercy, the burly man with the venomous snake tattoo grabbed him and pped him in the mouth. It was so painful that he could not speak. the burly man with the venomous snake tattoo nced at everyone present and roared, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to step up and be the hero here?¡± When he looked around, many people lowered their heads, not daring to look him in the eye. The viper-tattooed man sneered and was extremely satisfied. He pulled Adrian and prepared to leave. ¡°Hey, you lost something.¡± At this moment, Han looked at the group of people with viper tattoos with a sharp gaze. ¡®Did P The burly man with the venomous snake tattoo and all the other men were stunned. They subconsciously looked at the ground and tried to look for the thing they lost. There was nothing on the ground. Nothing had fallen. The burly man with the venomous snake tattoo was furious. He red at Han. ¡°Kid, are you messing with me?¡± ¡°Im not fooling you. You did lose something You lost your conscience!¡± Han said calmly This group of people¡¯s rates of interest was too high. The principal was 600 dors, and they wanted them to pay back 6,000 dors. If the college students could not pay it back, they would capture them and pluck their eyes. Ruthless and merciless. It was olivious that these people were not good people! The burly man¡¯s eyes turned cold and he was furious Without a word, he picked up an empty bottle on the table and smashed it fiercely at Han¡¯s head. Without another word. Han kicked the burly man hard. The man flew 15 feet away like a shrimp. He fell to the ground and vomited crazily, unable to get up for a long time, ¡°What?¡± Seeing this, the expressions of all the hooligans present changed drastically. They looked at Han in shock. The burly man just now was the strongest among them. He was good at fighting and weighed more than 200 pounds. In the end, Han could kick this person so far away. How strong was he The burly man with the venomous snake tattoo spat out everything he had eaten today. His expression was twisted in pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. Han¡¯s kick just now was like a siege hammer. It was so painful that he felt like his guts were about to tter. He wiped his mouth and gritted his teeth. His eyes were red and cold as he roared, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Beat him to death!¡± The burly men who came with him immediately roared and rushed toward Han. Seeing them rush over, Reign silently pulled the table further away and continued eating She had lived in the jungle with Han for seven days. She had also personally seen Han defeat Robert easily. She knew that Han was very powerful, so she was not worried at all. Bang! Bang! Bang! When Reign moved the table further away, Han luad already made his move. His hands and feet were like dragons. In less than ten seconds, he sent all the hooligans flying. They fell to the ground and could not get up. ¡°What?¡± Bryan saw this scene, his pupils constricted violently, and his face was filled with shock. Who was this guy! He had easily beaten up so many people by himself. Was he really a human? Or a monster? ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. Get lost!¡± Han said coldly. The expressions of those hooligans changed drastically. They did not dare to disobey at all. They hurriedly got up and left as if they were escaping. They did not dare to say a word. Bryan was also shocked. He red fiercely at Tan and Adrian, ¡°Alright. You want to step up for Adrian, right? I remember you. You¡¯d better not run. I¡¯ll find someone to kill you immediately!¡± With that, he got up and staggered away. After seeing him leave, Adrian heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly wiped the blood on his forehead. Han walked over and helped Adrian up. He let Adrian sit down beside him and asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re so young. Why are you borrowing money from these people?¡± ¡°Dude, thank you.¡± Adrian looked at Han with gratitude in his eyes. He sighed and said ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t me who wanted to borrow money from them in the beginning It was my girlfriend who borrowed too much. She didn¡¯t have the money to pay it back. If she didnt (1 pay it back, those people would have posted her nude photos on the school forum. ¡°If ites to that, her reputation will be ruined. ¡°I wanted to help her, but I didn¡¯t have much money, so I was nning to borrow 600 dors first and help her pay it back first ¡°I didn¡¯t expect their rates of interest to be so high. At first, they said that it would be in installments. They said I could pay them back in 6 months 100 dors each month ¡°But after I borrowed the money, everything changed. The interest became more than 100 dors a month. With the principal. I had to pay back 200 dors a month.¡± ¡°Im still a student. I¡¯m poor too. I didn¡¯t have money to pay for one month, and the interest got to 400 dors the next month ¡°I can¡¯t pay it back¡± He started to cry ¡°Dude, tell me, what should I do?¡± At the thought of this, his eyes reddened with grievance. Tears streamed down his face uncontrobly, making him feel despair and grief. Han and Reign looked at each other and saw the shock and anger in each other¡¯s eyes. This was an extortionate rate of interest! Chapter 345 Chapter 345 ¡°Thank you for your help. I¡¯m leaving now. Run away after you finish eating. These people are terrible and they areing back for you¡± After Adrian wiped the blood off his head, his eyes were filled with fear. He stood up and was about to leave. He did not dare to stay here any longer. He only wanted to leave as soon as possible. It would be best if he could leave this city. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave in such a hurry. With me around, no one can do anything to you¡± Han grabbed Adrian and pressed him into his seat. ¡°Let me ask you, what kind of loan did you borrow? Why is the rate of the interest so high?¡± Reign also looked at Adrian. ¡°That¡¯s the point, Adrian. Tell us. Perhaps we can help you.¡± ¡°You want to help me?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Just now, he had already thought of running away with his girlfriend and leaving this city Judging from these two people¡¯s clothes and behavior, they were definitely not ordinary people! If Han and Reign could help him, he might really be able to survive this. ¡°Make yourself clear. As long as they are lending money at an illegally high rate, I can help you,¡± Han said solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s a campus loan, right?¡± Reign asked. Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Beautifuldy, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a campus loan!¡± Speaking of this, his eyes turned red again. Han handed him a ss of water. Adrian took the ss of water and drank it. Then, he continued. ¡°At first, my gulfriend was borrowing money. She came from the countryside and hadn¡¯t seen the world. She had a vain pride in materials. ¡°She saw her roommates using branded skincare products, cosmetics, perfume, dresses¡­ and so on. She didn¡¯t have any and felt especially inferior. ¡°At first, she went out to work as a part-time home teacher to earn money, but she earned very little by doing this. She couldn¡¯t buy what she was eager for soon enough. That¡¯s when she came into contact with the campus loans and fell right into the trap like prey ¡°At first, it was only hundreds, thousands, then tens of thousands. ¡°That¡¯s it. She owed more and more. In the end, she owed 24,000 dors! ¡°She even lied to me and said that she only needed a few hundred dors. 1 gave her my food expenses, schrships, and allowance and asked her to pay them back. ¡°After that, I gave her all my money, but it was still not enough. She finally told the truth and begged me to lend her 600 dors more. ¡°These 600 dorspletely ruined my life.¡± He began to wail again As he spoke, he could no longer control the sadness in his heart and tears streamed down his face. Reign asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me who it was that lent you the money,¡± Adrian wiped his tears and choked, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s called the True Dream Loan¡± True Dream Loan? ¡°That¡¯s right. The advertisements they promoted talked about how they made your dreamse true. They especially aimed at college students, saying they wanted to fund college students to fulfill their dreams. When we first arrived at school, they sent us such cards with the ads on¡± Hearing Adrian¡¯s words, Reign¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Campus loan?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. With such a high rate of interest and such a cruel method of collecting debts, Lending was just an excuse for plundering lenders¡¯ organs At the same time, he felt sorry for Adrian. This young man was obviously a loyal person. It was not easy for him to do this for his girlfriend. However, his girlfriend was really childish for dragging him down for vain pride. ¡°Hey man, may I have your name?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°My surname is Jabier You can call me Mr. Jaber from now on¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He poured another ss of water for Adrian. ¡°Adrian, listen to my advice. Break up with your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the police?¡¯ Reign suddenly asked, interrupting Tan When Adrian heard this, he cried even harder and sard with fear, ¡°It¡¯s useless to do so. I called the police once before, but after the police left, those people came back and beat me up. ¡°Moreover, ording to those people, they are running this business for the Labenz family! ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend such a huge name¡± Labenz family Han was stunned. He looked up at Reign. ¡°You¡¯re right Reign nodded. She came to the Constrax District because she knew that the Labenz family¡¯s business here had gone wrong, so she came over to investigate Originally, she wanted to bring Landon, but Landon was not in Lightdom City, so she could only ask Han to apany her. Unexpectedly, before she could go to thatpany to check, this happened right in front of her. She put the food in her hand and looked at Adrian ¡°Adrian, did. Labenz?¡± you borrow the money from a person named Gregory ¡°How do you know? Their boss is Gregory Labenz. I heard that this person is a direct descendant of the Labenz family in Laighindom Cary He¡¯s very arrogant. Even the mayor of the Constrax District has to treat him politely and doesn¡¯t dare to interfere in hu Adrian¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many students from universities in the Constrax District. have been stuck in it. ording to my estimation, all the schools in the Constrax District are probably covered. ¡°As far as I know, other than my girlfriend, many other girl were forced to take mude photos. Those who couldn¡¯t afford to pay back were forced to work at his nightclub to repay their debts. ¡°It¡¯s said that they were forced to sell their bodies¡± Hearing this, Reign got furious. She knew that the Labenz family had a business in the Constrax District. It was going well. And it made a huge profit every month. She never expected it to be such a business. This was aplete crime! ¡°Adrian, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. This is illegal. You don¡¯t have to pay it back. I promise you that it will be fine,¡± Reign said. ¡°Really!¡± Adrian was overjoyed, but he soon began to feel discouraged. With a sad face, he said, ¡°Beautifuldy, I understand your good intentions. I appreciate it. ¡°However, it¡¯s useless even if you say it. Only Gregory Labenz can say it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they wereing for revenge? We¡¯ll wait here,¡± said Han. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll wait for them toe.¡± Reign nodded. ¡°The three of you, this meal is on the house. I¡¯m begging you to leave now.¡± At this moment, the owner of Mysonma Restaurant walked over, his eyes filled with pleading. ¡°We haven¡¯t finished our meal yet,¡± said Han The boss¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he said nervously, ¡°No, sir, you don¡¯t understand the situation. The group of people you beat up just now are from the Labenz family. They are ruthless and cruel ¡°Il you don¡¯t leave, once theye looking for you, not only will you suffer, but my restaurant will also suffer. ¡°Please leave quickly Otherwise, we¡¯ll be hurt too. We would have a miserable time.¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 ¡°Im begging you to leave. I can¡¯t take any risks to go against the Labenz family,¡± the restaurant owner begged. Everyone who made a living in this area knew they could not afford to displease the Labenz family, especially the people who worked under Gregory Labenz. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Otherwise, those people would make it so difficult for you that you had nowhere to go and might die without anyone knowing In the past, near this university, a shop owner refused to pay protection fees to Gregory Labenz. He got into a car ident the next day and died. The driver who had hit him was only sentenced to five years in prison. There were many other things like that. Therefore, the owner of Mysonma Restaurant did not dare to offend Gregory Labenz¡¯s subordinates at all. He only wanted to ask Han and the others to leave as soon as possible. ¡°Why are you so scared?¡± Han asked. ¡°You¡¯re not a native, are you?¡± When the boss heard the ents of Han and the other two, his face became even more solemn. ¡°You have no idea how powerful the Labenz family is here. They can kill whoever they want. ¡°You¡¯d better run for your life. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable once Gregory Labenz¡¯s people arrive. ¡°Please leave.¡± Reign¡¯s anger was about to burst. ording to what the man said, Gregory had been running his business illegally in Lightdom City for a long time and hadmitted countless crimes under the name of the Labenz family. If things went south, the Labenz family¡¯s reputation would definitely be ruined. Herpany would also be affected! This was putting the entire family at risk! Han smiled and said to the restaurant owner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t give you any trouble, and we won¡¯t make you suffer from any damage physically or financially.¡± After saying that, he moved the table and ced it by the roadside. He even waved his hand, indicating for Reign and Adrian toe over. Reign frowned slightly and did not decline. She picked up a chair and sat beside Han to eat together. She wanted to see how arrogant and domineering Gregory Labenz¡¯s subordinates were and what kind of things they would 1. When Adrian saw the two of them like this, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he hurriedly picked up a stool and sat beside them Although he was only a college student, he did know how to observe and analyze. When the others heard Gregory Labenz¡¯s name, they were all terrified and wanted nothing more than to escape. They didn¡¯t dare to go against Gregory Labenz at all. However, Han and Reign were not like this. Their expressions were calm andposed. They even wanted to sit here and wait for Gregory Labenz¡¯s people toe. This meant that Han and Reign had extraordinary backgrounds! Perhaps these two people could really solve his problem. ¡°Guys, have some water.¡± Adrian was very self-aware. He became a servant and poured water for them. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to kiss our asses. Call your girlfriend over. We¡¯ll help you settle things down.¡± Reign nced at him expressionlessly. Adrian was stunned, but he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. His heart was still filled with ecstasy. He immediately took out his phone and called his girlfriend. He said that his family had brought money here and could help them pay off all their debts. He asked his girlfriend to bring the contracts they had signed previously. ¡°She even signed a contract?¡± Reign got to the point again. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s meticulous. Every time she applied for a loan, she would sign a contract and keep a copy in her email,¡± Adrian soid ¡°It¡¯s even better if there¡¯s a contract. If there¡¯s any other endence, get her to bring them over¡± Reign sad with an angry expression At this moment, she was really angry! She originally thought that under her management, the Labent family would be a rather good and outstandingpany. It could contribute to society and bring happiness and hope to people. The things that Gregory had done now made her feel especially vexed. She even had the urge to kill someone. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said. ¡°Ms. Labenz, calm down. This is how the world works Where there is light, there will be darkness ¡°No matter how good apany is, there will always be a ck sheep. There¡¯s no way to avoid this. ¡°Just look at the bright side. After this is settled, you only have to work hard to maintain thepany¡¯s image. I¡¯m the ss-is-half-full kind of guy¡± Reigns fare darkened. She did not say anything Not long after. Adrian¡¯s girlfriend arrived She was a girl with slightly darker skin. She was wearing very fancy clothes and a gold chain around her neck. The handbag in her hand was Louis Vuitton, and her shoes were also Addidi At first sight she looked nace However, if you took a closer look, she did not have the vibe of a rich girl. The high-end skincare products on her face only made her look vulgar No matter how she dressed, she couldn¡¯t change what¡¯s imsade her The more she had on her, the more obvious that she was trying to hade something, something she had since she was born and wanted to get rid of ever since Morrover her eyes were shining with vanury and self-confidence She walked to Adrian and sat down. She looked at Han and Reign with shock in her eyes. Then, she looked at Adrian in extreme surprise ¡°Adrian this is your farmaly st Adrian was old-fashioned. He did not seem like a rich person either However Han and Reign had a noble exploded Their eyes were confident as if they would remain calm even if the universe These two ¡¤ people were somebody,pletely different from Adrian! Especially Reign. She was beautiful and gorgeous. She had a noble and confident aura that came from her bones. Just standing in front of her made Mabel feel inferior She seemed to see her dreame true in Reign. She wanted to be such a shining oman! ¡°Of course ¡± Adrian red at her and exined, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mrs Jaber. This is my girlfriend, Mabel Upston¡± ¡°Marilyn, qui kly take out those contracts and them¡± Mabel immediately took out all the contracts and ced them in front of Han. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to me them to Ms. Labenz. She¡¯s an expert,¡± Han said. Mabel was stunned. Then, she handed the contract to Reign. Krign took the contract. The more she looked at it, the colder her eyes became, and her face darkened. This contract had many traps¡¯ As long as someone signed this contract, it was equivalent to signing an indentured contract and working for Gregory Labenz for the rest of their lives. Moreover, she could tell that many of the uses in this contract were illegal! Gregory Labent was simplywless! ¡°Ms. Labenz, whichpany do you work for? Can I go over and learn from you¡± Mabel seized the opportunity and looked at Reign expectantly ¡°No way!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Reign refused decisively and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you be realistic.¡± When Mabel heard this, her expression immediately turned extremely bad. ¡°Who attacked the Labenz family?¡± At this moment, a fierce voice came from the street. Then ten cars drove over and surrounded Han and the others. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 There were ten cars of different brands. The doors opened, and six burly men walked out of each car. They took out iron rods from the trunk and walked menacingly toward Han and the other three. The leader of these burly men was a man who had a leopard tattoo on his face. He had a cold and ferocious look in his eyes, Following behind him was the burly man with the venomous snake tattoo who had been kicked by Han earlier, Bryan Thatcher Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s Thunder Leopard! My goodness. Why is he here?¡± ¡°This person is one of Gregory¡¯s favorites, and he¡¯s Gregory¡¯s strongest fighter. The fact that he is here means that Gregory is infuriated. There will be bloodshed in the streets, and blood will spill ¡°Thunder Leopard has a cruel and merciless character. There was once someone who owed him money, and Thunder Leopard chopped off his hands and legs. Thunder Leopard is ruthless!¡± ¡°These two are so dead. The man is likely to be beaten to death. The woman is so beautiful. She¡¯ll probably be sold into a brothel and have to provide sexual services to men How tragic.¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s run! That way, we won¡¯t be implicated ¡°Run¡± At Mysonna Restaurant, many customers were terrified when they saw this scene. They looked at Han and the other three with sympathy as if they could already envision the tragic oue for the four of them. At the same time, many timid people had already paid the bill immediately and left without even rating. The owner and waiters of Mysonna Restaurant were also shocked. They quickly closed the door and stopped doing business. As soon as they arrived, the streets instantly became deserted. It was as if they were the gue. Adrian and Mabel were terrified. Their faces were pale, and they subconsciously stood up, wanting to run. However, when they stood up, they realized that they were surrounded in all directions and could not escape at all. They were so frightened that their bodies trembled and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Adrian, this is all your fault! Why did you invite me out today?¡± Mabelined. She was trembling all Over ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over,¡± Adrian muttered to himself. His eyes were filled with despair. With so many gangsters there, there was no way for them to leave. They could not defeat those gangsters in a fight either. If they fell into the hands of these people, they would probably be killed. ¡°Sit down. It¡¯ll be fine. Han¡¯s expression was calm. He ced thest piece of beef in his mouth and chewed it. He gestured for Adrian and Mabel to sit down. Han did not take these small flies seriously. Reign looked at these people with an even colder gaze. It seemed the problem that the Labenz family¡¯s business had encountered was huge! Looking at how well-trained these people were, it was obvious that they were used to being arrogant and despotic. These people were the bane of the Labenz family! Bryan walked over and pointed at Han. He said fiercely. ¡°Thunder Leopard, he was the one who beat us up.¡± Thunder Leopard saw that Han still remained brave in the face of danger and was still eating. Thunder Leopard¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. They came bearing malice, yet Han was still eating. I was obvious that Han did not take them seriously at all. However, having been in the underworld for so long. Thunder Leopard had a rich experience. From his experience, he knew that such people were either ruthless or had powerful backgrounds. They were not to be trifled with. Then, Thunder Leopard¡¯s gazended on Reign, and his eyes immediately lit up. Beautifull So beautiful! This woman was like a divine being who had descended to the mortal world. She was so beautiful that his heart started to race. He would be willing to reduce his lifespan by ten years if such a gorgeous woman was his! However, Thunder Leopard felt that this woman was a little familiar. It was as if he had seen her before. For a moment. Thunder Leopard fell into deep thought, wondering where he had seen this beauty before. Thunder Leopard Bryan called out to him Thunder Leopard finally came back to his senses. He red at Han and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re in Constrax District, but you dare to beat up my men? Do you have a death wish? ¡°Now, you have topensate me. Also, which hand did you use to hit my men? Extend that hand.¡± ng! Lei Bao pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into the table that Han was eating at. He said coldly, ¡°Chop off that hand andpensate 200 thousand dors. After doing that, you can leave ¡°Otherwise, I promise that you won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± After saying that. Thunder Leopard stared coldly at Han. Thunder Leopard had a ferocious look in his eyes and an imposing aura surrounded him This action frightened Adrian and Mabel so much that they almost jumped up, and their faces turned even paler. Han wiped his mouth and lit a cigarette. He took a puff and said calmly. ording to the weather forecast, it will be a cloudy day tomorrow. It won¡¯t be sunny tomorrow, so nobody will see the sun.¡± ¡°Fuck! Are you messing with me? Thunder Leopard was furious. He pulled out the dagger on the table and shed at Han Han smoked the cigarette and stared at Thunder Leopard. He did not dodge at all, and he stood there unmoving. ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that Thunder Leopard¡¯s dagger was about to stab Han¡¯s head. Reign spoke coldly. The dagger stopped 0.8 inches from Han¡¯s forehead. Thunder Leopard smiled sinisterly and turned to look at Reign ¡°Hey gorgeous, do you want to save this man? All right. As long as you¡¯re willing to apany me tonight. I can consider sparing this kid¡¯s life.¡± Reigns face was as cold as ice. She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve been Gregory¡¯s subordinate for so long. Don¡¯t you know who I am? Don¡¯t you find me familiar?¡± Bryan was furious when he heard that, and he scoffed. ¡°Gorgeous, who are you? How dare you speak to Thunder Leopard like that! Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Yes, you do look familiar. Who are you?¡± Thunder Leopard coldly chuckled. Without another word. Reign took out the business card she carried with her and threw it to Thunder Leopard and his men. Thunder Leopard took the business card and looked at it. Immediately, he widened his eyes, and his face turned ashen white. He looked at Reign in disbelief. ¡°You, you¡¯re Reign Labenz? ¡°Y-you, why are you here As he spoke, he stared at Reign with fearful eyes. At this moment, he finally remembered why Reign looked so familiar. He had seen Reign¡¯s promotional videos and photos on television and in Mapleturz Group. This was the Labenz family¡¯s current CEO. She was in charge of all of the Labenz family¡¯s affairs. On top of that, she was also their boss, Gregory¡¯s immediate superior. This was a big shot who he could not afford to offend! With just one word from Reign, all of the Labenz family¡¯s businesses in the Constrax District would cease to exist. ¡°So, do you still want to attack us now?¡± Reign asked coldly. ¡°Reign? Who is she? Thunder Leopard, there are so many of us. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. ¡°Darn it! How dare you speak to Thunder Leopard in such a tone! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± Seeing Reign¡¯s attitude, Bryan was enraged again. He picked up a wooden stick and was about to attack Reign. p! Thunder Leopard¡¯s expression changed drastically. He pped Bryan hard, causing thetter to fall to the ground with blood dripping down his face. ¡°Thunder Leopard¡­ You¡­ Why did you hit me?¡± Bryan was stunned All the hooligans present were also stunned. They looked at Thunder Leopard with confusion. Thunder Leopard gritted has teeth and vad angrily. ¡°You are After saying that, he med around and made a 90-degree bo disrespected and offended you I should p myself as punishment! ¡°Mease be ous and spare dare to do it again!¡± p/ As soon as Thunder Leopard trashed speaking he pped himself hard, causing has face to be red and swollen. It was a tragic sight H be They this scene. Bryan are! ¡°Why did Hounder Leopard give us so her? He¡¯s untally so arrogant,¡± they thought Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Reign remained expressionless as she stared at Thunder Leopard pping himself and bowing to her. She did not say anything but merely stare at him coldly. Her gaze made Thunder Leopard tremble in fear. Thunder Leopard knew that Reign was dissatisfied. Without another word, he immediately pped himself more than 30 times. As he did that, he apologized and bowed ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± He used so much strength that his face was red and swollen, and blood flowed from his mouth and nose. This scene stunned everyone present. That was especially so for Adrian and Mabel. They had their mouths agape,pletely dumbfounded by what they had SCCIL They originally thought that after Thunder Leopard came over, they would be beaten up and taken away. Unexpectedly, Reign only said one sentence and Thunder Leopard pped himself. It was unbelievable. At this moment, the way they looked at Reign changed. Adrian, in particr, looked at Reign with fanatical admiration. He finally understood why Reign and Han were so confident and calm. It turned out that these two were legends! ¡°Who exactly is this woman? She¡¯s so beautiful, and she can even intimidate an expert like Thunder Leopard. She must have an impressive background¡± ¡°I think this woman looks very familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get a better look at her with my sses on¡± Not only Mabel, but the people in Mysonma Restaurant and all the surrounding shops were also dumbfounded. Thunder Leopard was infamous in this area. Everyone knew that he was a ruthless person. In the end, such a ruthless person bowed and apologized to Reign. He even pped himself. This surprised everyone. ¡°All right, stop!¡± Reign said in a deep voice. Thunder Leopard was overjoyed. He raised his hand and looked up at Reign with a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. I won¡¯t hold you responsible for what happened today, but I need you to tell me something.¡± said Reign. Reign fixed Thunder Leopard with an intent look. ¡°Something like this that happened today¡­ How many times have you done this?¡± Thunder Leopard¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly said. ¡°Ms. Labenz, y-you might have misunderstood. This is our first time doing such a thing. We¡¯re merely scaring these two people.¡± ¡°Scaring them?¡± asked Reign. She sneered and said coldly. ¡°The blood stains on your dagger tells me that you did more than just scare them.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thunder Leopard panicked and looked down. Sure enough, there were some bloodstains on his dagger. ¡°Darn it!¡± Thunder Leopard thought His heart sank when he saw the blood on the dagger. Before he came here, he was beating up a person who owed him money. He used a dagger to cut open that person¡¯s skin. causing blood to flow Thunder Leopard did not expect that Regin had such good observation skills that she would even notice those blood stains! ¡°I need an exnation¡± Reign said. ¡°Ms. Labenz, this, this is ketchup. I used it to rat KFC just now¡± Thunder Leopard hurriedly exined. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old¡± Reign¡¯s gaze turned cold After she spoke, a powerful and terrifying aura of superiority swept over and suppressed Thunder Leopard Thunder Leopard felt as if he had been electrocuted on the spot. He said in ¡°T-thus blood stain was left behind when Lattacked someone with the dagger just now¡± Only then did Reign retract her aura. She picked up Mabel¡¯s contract and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s with this contract? Thunder Leopard replied, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either These were all done by Gregory. We don¡¯t know what the contract says at all. We¡¯re just focused on getting those students to sign it.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Gregory was the one who caused all of this?¡± asked Reign. ¡°Y-yes,¡± answered Thunder Leopard ¡°All right, I understand now. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Take me to your office now,¡± said Reign. She stood up and stared at Thunder Leopard ¡°Ah¡± Thunder Leopard was stunned. He wondered why Reign wanted to go to his office. ¡°I want to inspect your work environment. Is there a problem? Or do you want me to call Landon over?¡± Reign asked. Hearing the name ¡°Landon¡¯. Thunder Leopard got even more terrified. He hurriedly said. ¡°No, no! There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr Katz at all 1-Ill bring you over now.¡± Landon was the Labenz family¡¯s Super yer. On top of that, he was also Reign¡¯s protector. If Landon came personally and found out what they had done, they would probably not be able to live until tomorrow. Reign nodded and said coldly. ¡°All right, then, Lead the way. ¡°Remember, it has to be where you really work. It can¡¯t be a lending financialpany. You should know what I mean. ¡°Also, you aren¡¯t allowed to inform Gregory about this. Otherwise, you know what the consequences are.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I understand. Ms. Labenz, this way please¡± Thunder Leopard quickly led the way and gestured for Reign to get into his car. Reign refused his offer immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t need your car. I have my own car. All you have to do is lead the way¡± Then, Reign looked at Han, Mabel, and Adrian. ¡°Have you guys had your fill of the food here? Can you go over now?¡± she asked Han finished his c and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°W-we¡¯re going too?¡± Mabel and Adnan were stunned. ¡°If you dont go. how are you going to cancel the contract Reign nced at them and walked toward Han¡¯s BMW. When Mabel and Adrian heard this, they were overjoyed and hurriedly followed. Han opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Reign followed closely behind and sat in the front passenger seat. She even fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t inform Gregory? Han asked. ¡°They know Mr. Katz¡¯s temper. I don¡¯t think they have the guts!¡± Reign said. Han smiled. It seemed that Landon¡¯s reputation in Lightdom City was good. Just his name alone was enough to shock Thunder Leopard. Han started the car and followed Thunder Leopard and the others. As he drove, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a martial arts practitioner. I was deceived by you previously.¡± Reign¡¯s aura earlier was very powerful During the seven days and seven nights in the forest overseas, Reign did not show it at all. He had been deceived so badly by her. ¡°I only know a little, so it¡¯s merely false bravado,¡¯ said Reign. After her father disappeared, she did not have time to cultivate at all. She was focused on studying and competing. Ever since she had be CEO, Reign knew that she had to keep things under control. That was why she had deliberately cultivated some energy arts that boosted her aura and intimidated her enemies. However, this was only a deterrent. It had no lethality at all. It was equivalent to scaring people. ¡°Well, that is good enough, Han said with a smile. While they were talking, Thunder Leopard¡¯s car in front of them had already elerated. Han also elerated and followed behind him. Before long, they arrived at an abandoned factory in the suburbs. When they entered the factory and saw everything inside, Mabel and Adrian fell to the ground in fear, their faces pale Reign had a dark expression Han had a cold look in his eyes, and there was a murderous aura radiating from him. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 There were no workshops or assembly line workers in the abandoned factory. Inside the factory, there were more than 20 rows of iron cages In each ro there were at least 20 from cages. In racli cage was a on covered in wounds. There were all kinds of people imprisoned. those cages. There were men, females, the elderly, and the young. Those people were like tamed dogs. When they saw someone open the door, they were frightened and quickly curled up into a ball some of them were already on the verge of death. They were covered in blood and lying in cages silently. It was a terrible and awful sight to beholdt There were even many blood stained execution tools on the walls of the factory. des, axes, swords, iron needles, saws, gears, etc There were all sorts of weapons, and all of them were bloody Some tools were still dripping blood, dyeing the ground red. How How could this be? Mabel was scared out of her wits. She fell to the ground in extreme fear. That was such a horrific sight that she could not take it. Mabel was so frightened that she nearly fainted. Even Adrian was so frightened that his entire body was trembling. His lips were trembling, and he did not dare to move. It was too terrifying! This was simply hell on earth! ¡°Ms. Labenz, this is where I usually work, Thunder Leopard said ingratiatingly. Reign¡¯s face darkened as she said word by word, ¡°Who are these people?¡± Thunder Leopard answered. These people borrowed money from ourpany but didn¡¯t return it. If they can¡¯t fork out the money, we¡¯ll bring them here and torture them to extract a confession. Then, we¡¯ll get them to call their families and ask them to In the money¡± ¡°What if the family doesn¡¯t pay up?¡± asked Reign. ¡°If their parents can¡¯t pay, then we¡¯ll ask them to borrow money from their rtives and friends. When we¡¯ve emptied all their connections, we¡¯ll sell them and earn money from their sale,¡± answered Thunder Leopard. When Han heard these word, his gaze became even colder Looking at the people in the cage, he was reminded of how he was eight years ago! He never expected that the morous Labenz family would have such a business! This was simply a smaller version of Demon¡¯s Den! ¡°How long have you been doing this? How many people have you sold?¡± Reign asked in a deep voice. ¡°We¡¯ve only just started. We haven¡¯t sold a single person yet,¡± answered Thunder Leopard. ¡°Is there a ledger? I¡¯d like to see it,¡± said Reign. ¡°The ledger? But¡­ It¡¯s a little convenient to show you that,¡± said Thunder Leopard, Tm the current head of the Labenz family and also the person in charge. I have the right to ask about all of the Labenz family¡¯s businesses. Thunder Leopard, you have to give me the ledger today. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for calling Mr. Katz over, threatened Reign. When Thunder Leopard heard this, his body trembled and he hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t call Mr. Katz over. Once hees over, he¡¯ll destroy everything here. At that time, we¡¯ll be killed by Gregory¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and get the ledger,¡± Reign said in a deep voice. Without another ward, Thunder Leopard quickly returned to the factory, took out the ledger, and handed it to Reign. Brign flipped through the ledger. The more she looked at it, the colder her eyes became. Her expression was very dark. ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you done reading? Can you return the ledger to me now?¡± Thunder Leopard asked. Reign red at him ¡°What did you say?¡± With that, she put the ledger in her handbag. When Thunder Leopard saw this scene, he wore a glum expression. With the ledger in Reign¡¯s hands, he had no chance of making aeback. However, Thunder Leopard thought about it carefully and inmediately realized something No matter what, he was still Gregory¡¯s subordinate. No matter what happened, Gregory would be the one who was held responsible. ¡°It will have nothing to do with me,¡± thought Thunder Leopard At the thought of this, he rxed. Reign nced at him and took out her phone to take several photos, While she was still taking pictures, Han had already taken action. He picked up a hammer and smashed open the chains of a cage to pull out the person inside. ¡°No, please don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t kill me. I have money. I will definitely find a way to raise the money.¡± This person was extremely terrified. He grabbed the cage tightly and did not dare toe out at all. It seemed that in his eyes, Han was a devil that could bite him to pieces at any time. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was only 30 years old, but he had been tortured to the point where he had lost all his drive. His eyes were filled with fear, and he looked very pitiful ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here to save you.¡± Han exined. However, no matter what he said, this man still held onto the cage tightly and refused toe out. He was still begging for mercy. Seeing this person like this, Han¡¯s gaze became even colder. This person seemed very familiar Previously, when Han was overseas in Demon¡¯s Den, he had seen too many people like this. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± cursed Han. Seeing that the man was like that, Han had a fierce glint in his eyes. A wave of fury crashed through him. Trying to suppress his rage, Han stood up. He raised his hammer and kept swinging it, smashing all the bronze chains in the iron cages there. He shouted, ¡°We¡¯re here to save you! ¡°If you want to live, crawl out!¡± With that, he threw away the hammer and walked in front of Thunder Leopard. He stared at Thunder Leopard coldly and asked, ¡°Did you beat up all these people?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Thunder Leopard nodded. He sized up Han. With an unfriendly gaze, Thunder Leopard said in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, who are you? This is the Labenz family¡¯s matter. You don¡¯t have a right to interfere!¡± Bang! As soon as he finished speaking. Han had already made a move. With lightning speed, Han grabbed onto Thunder Leopard¡¯s head and mmed it to the ground. He had used so much force that Thunder Leopard¡¯s head was bleeding. On top of that, his ears, eyes, and mouth were also bleeding. It was a tragic sight. Thunder Leopard¡¯s head was throbbing, and he felt dizzy. He could not get up for a long time. ¡°You bastard! How dare you hit our leader!¡± ¡°Are you courting death?¡± In the factory, when the others saw this scene, they were all furious. They picked up their weapons and forced their way toward Han with unfriendly gazes, ¡°What are you trying to do? Rebel against us?¡± Reign¡¯s gaze was cold. She stood in front of Han and blocked the workers. She said coldly. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Let¡¯s fight first!¡± A hooligan rushed over and swung the weapon in his hand at Reign. Han¡¯s gaze turned cold as he prepared to attack At this moment, Thunder Leopard struggled to get up from the ground and roared, ¡°Stop!¡± The hooligans stopped on the spot and looked at Thunder Leopard in confusion ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t we kill them?¡± ¡°Do you know who she is? She is the leader of the Labenz family, Reign Labenz, the boss of Gregory¡¯ If you hit her, you¡¯re going to get us all killed¡± snapped Thunder Leopard Because he got agitated, more blood started to flow from his head, causing his appearance to look terrifying Hearing his words, the expressions of all the hooligans at the scene changed. They looked at Reign with fear The hooligan who wanted to hit Reign earlier was even more terrified His face turned pale Ms Labenz, 1 I was wrong¡± Reign nced at him coldly and ordered, ¡°Release everyone here!¡± The hooligans looked at each other, but in the end, they did not dare to disobey and could only let everyone got inder Leopard and has men had sullen expressions as they watched their captives climb out of the cages one after another In their eyes, these prisoners were money Now that all of the prisoners were released, it was a huge loss to them! Thunder Leopard gritted his teeth, but he did not dare to say anything At this moment, his phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was a call from Gregory. Seeing that Han and the others were not paying attention, he carefully picked up the call and said in a low voice, ¡°Gregory¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was iparably cold as he said word by word. Don¡¯t speak Listen to me. I know Reign is already at the factory, and Landon isn¡¯t with her I also know that she has the ledger ¡°Thunder Leopard. I¡¯ll give you two million dors. Go to the office drawer and get your gun. ¡°Kill Reign Labent!¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Gregory¡¯s tone was cold and filled with killing intent. Even through the phone. Thunder Leopard was startled, and there was horror in his eyes. Thunder Leopard quickly walked to the side and whispered. ¡°Mr. Labenz, are you crazy? Reign is the head of the Labenz family. If she dies in our factory, none of us will be able to escape responsibility¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was cold, and he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Leopard, listen carefully. ¡°If you can kill Reign this time, not only will I pay two million dors, but I will also promote you and give you a raise. I will give you as much money as you want! ¡°Also, I¡¯ll arrange the best school for your daughter. I¡¯ll even arrange for her to go overseas so that she can live a carefree life there for the rest of her life.¡± Gregory was ruthless and cunning He knew that once his underground business in the factory was exposed and the Labenz family found out about it, even if he turned to Calvin for help. Calvin would not be able to protect him. However, if Gregory killed Reign, the Labenz family would be leaderless. When the time came, if Philip became the head of the Labenz family, Philip would definitely help Gregory. Therefore, for his own safety. Gregory had to kill Reign! Hearing Gregory¡¯s words, Thunder Leopard¡¯s expression changed, and he was a little tempted Thunder Leopard would obtain two million dors in one go. He would be promoted and given a raise. And he could also send his daughter far away and let her be a national of another country. He would break thew that the poor could not immigrate ¡°Mr. Labenz, are you serious Thunder Leopard¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true Illt nsfer the deposit of 20 thousand dors to your card now. Once you receive the money, you have to take action immediately¡± ¡°No, I want 200 thousand dors in total Transfer it to my wife¡¯s card¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. After you are done. I¡¯ll give you another 1.8 million dors and transfer it to your card¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait¡± Thunder Leopard hung up the phone and lud in a corner, looking at Han who was treating the people who came out of the cage Then, Thunder Leopard looked at Reign, his gaze as cold as a knife, and his eyes filled with killing intent. Han and Reign were busy dealing with the others and had no time to pay attention to Thunder Leopard. It was Thunder Leopard¡¯s best chance A minuteter. Thunder Leopard¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from his wife. ¡°Thunder Leopard, what happened? Why did Mr. Labenz transfer 200 thousand dors to my card?¡± Hearing that, Thunder Leopard felt relieved and said in a deep voice, ¡°Honey, it is the bonus Mr. Labenz gave me. ¡°Take the money and live a good life with our daughter. I¡¯ll give you more moneyter. ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯m going to get busy.¡± After saying that, Thunder Leopard hung up the phone and looked at Han and Reign with an even colder and murderous gaze. He endured the pain in his head and sneaked into his office when Han wasn¡¯t paying attention. He opened a drawer and found a pistol and several bullets Thunder Leopard¡¯s eyes lit up. Without another word, he picked up the gun immediately, fiddled with it casually, and loaded it. Only then did he walk out with a dark face. At that moment, Han and Reign were still rescuing people, not realizing that Thunder Leopard had arrived. Especially Reign. Based on the fact that she was the head of the Labenz family and had authority, she thought that no one dared to touch her. So, she didn¡¯t guard against Thunder Leopard at all and even opened the door for the victims in person to let them leave. Thunder Leopard hid his pistol and walked toward Reign carefully. When he was about 30 feet away from Reign, with a cold and vicious gaze, he took out his pistol, aimed it at Reign, and fired suddenly. He didn¡¯t say much before doing such a ruthless thing! Bang! Reign did not expect such an ident and did not have time to dodge. She was shot in the shoulder and fell to the ground, her shoulder bleeding ¡°What?¡± Thunder Leopard¡¯s expression changed. He remembered that he had aimed at Reign¡¯s heart. Why did he miss! ¡°Damn it! It must be because that bitch was lucky and escaped the cmity.¡± Thunder Leopard cursed in his heart and rushed over immediately. He raised the gun in his hand again and aimed it at Reign who was lying on the ground. ¡°Hey!¡± Just as Thunder Leopard was about to shoot, Han¡¯s cold voice suddenly rang out. At the same time, a murderous aura swept over like a tsunami and enveloped Thunder Leopard. Thunder Leopard felt as if he had arrived at hell and was being stared at by a Super yer His entire body stiffened, and his heart almost stopped beating. Thunder Leopard turned around with difficulty and turned his gun around, wanting to attack. The moment he turned around, he met Han¡¯s cold eyes. Han¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless, making him look like a dragon that was looking down at the ants on the ground. Crack! Before Thunder Leopard could react, Han made his move and broke Thunder Leopard¡¯s hand that was holding the gun. Thunder Leopard¡¯s face twisted in pain, and he let out a heart-wrenching scream. The gun in his hand fell to the ground. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Han reacted quickly. He grabbed the pistol immediately and pressed it against Thunder Leopard¡¯s forehead. Thunder Leopard¡¯s scream stopped abruptly. His eyes widened as he looked at Han with fear. He begged with at trembling voice, ¡®Sir, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t shoot! 1. Bang! Han fired without hesitation. However, he didn¡¯t shoot Thunder Leopard¡¯s parts. Instead, he moved the pistol a little aside and shot Thunder Leopard¡¯s ear into pieces, causing it to bleed seriously. ¡°Ah!¡± Thunder Leopard had never experienced such pain before. He screamed again, and half of his face was covered in blood. At the same time, he felt his ear buzzing as if he was about to go deal. Bang! Han knocked Thunder Leopard to the ground. The wound on Thunder Leopard¡¯s head became deeper, and blood gushed out. Then, Han pointed the pistol at Thunder Leopard¡¯s head and said coldly. ¡°You only have one chance. If you say anything wrong. I¡¯ll shoot your head! ¡°Tell me, who asked you to kill Reign?¡± Just now, Thunder Leopard had been obedient in front of Reign, and Han thought that nothing would go wrong. So, Han went to save the victims who were beaten up and on the verge of death. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, Thunder Leopard came out with a pistol and even wanted to shoot Reign. Most importantly. Thunder Leopard still wanted to shoot again after missing the first shot. Obviously, he was determined to kill Reign If Han had not reacted quickly and released his energy at the first moment to hit Reign¡¯s foot and make her body tilt slightly, the bullet would have pierced through her heart. Han could tell that Thunder Leopard was not the mastermind and was instructed by someone ¡°Don¡¯t kill me I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything ¡°It¡¯s Gregory. He called me just now, saying that he would give me two million dors. He asked me to kill Reign, and if don¡¯t do it, he will kill my entire family ¡°It is all Gregory¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just carrying out his orders. *Please spare my life. Please¡± Thunder Leopard¡¯s hand was broken, and he was shot. At that moment, Han was aiming the gun at Thunder Leopard¡¯s head. Thunder Leopard was almost scared to death and said everything He even made up part of the story and shirked all the responsibility to Gregory. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 When Han heard Thunder Leopard¡¯s words, a cold killing intent shed across his eyes. Gregory had deceived Reign and started such an inhumane business. He was heartless and sinfull Now, Gregory¡¯s business was exposed, and he actually wanted to kill Reign to silence her. He was so ruthless that hemitted all kinds of evil. ¡°Sir, I was wrong. Please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Thunder Leopard begged for mercy in fear. Bang! Without another word, Han kicked Thunder Leopard to the ground and knocked him unconscious Then, Han dismantled the pistol into pieces, Han raised his head and nced around, lus gaze even colder. The pistol parts in his hand flew out like scattering flowers and countless lightning bolts, and they shattered all the surveince cameras in the factory After doing all of that, Han ran to Reign. At that moment, Reign was sitting on the ground. Her face was pale, her expression painful, and she was drenched in sweat. There was a bloody mess on Reign¡¯s left shoulder ¡°Let me see!¡± Han squatted down immediately and checked Reign¡¯s injuries. After seeing the wound, he heaved a sigh of relief Fortunately, Han acted in time. The bullet only brushed past Reign¡¯s shoulder and took away a small piece of her flesh. It did not hurt Reign¡¯s corbone or lungs. Physical injuries were not life-threatening. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stop the bleeding for you. After we¡¯re done with the victims here, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital to stitch your wound.¡± Han hit Reign¡¯s acupoints on the shoulder and pressured it to stop the blood. ¡°I won¡¯t die, right? Reign asked. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Han nodded. Only then did Reign heave a sigh of relief. She endured the pain and stood up with difficulty. Han looked at the people who were released and frowned. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°Tve called Landon. Next, Landon will send someone to bring them all back and appease them,¡± Reign said. ¡°Letting them run around is not a solution. Bear with the pain for a moment. Ill gather them all, Han said. ¡°Alright, go ahead¡± Reign nodded, Han was not at ease. He knocked down all the hooligans on the ground and made sure that they would not get up again. After throwing away all the weapons, he went to stop the released victims from running out. Han roared and released his aura. Many people who were fleeing in a sorry state were stunned and had no choice but to gather obediently in the empty space of the factory. Reign walked out and looked at those people. When she saw the wounds on their bodies, she was fuming with rage. Gregory¡¯s crimes were unforgivable! However, now was not the time to hold Gregory ountable. What Reign had to do first was to appease the victims. Reign stood in front of the victims and looked at them, saying sincerely, ¡°Everyone, my name is Reign Labenz. I¡¯m the current CEO of the Mapleturz Group and head of the Labenz family in Lightdom City. ¡°Gregorymitted such atrocious crimes against all of you. It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining him well and causing you to suffer so much. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Aspensation, I will waive your loans and pay your medical expenses, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police Let¡¯s settle this in private, okay?¡± Just now. Reign had heard someone say that he would call the police after leaving the factory. That was why she asked Han to gather all of the victims so that she could resolve the matter in private. Otherwise, once the victims called the police, the matter would be blown up. The reputation of the Labenz family would Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. thus be ruined, and the stock price of the Mapleturz Group would plomiet Once that happened. Philip would take advantage of the situation to force Reign to take all the me and drag her down from her If so, although Reigi would still have assets, her influence would be greatly reduced, and the Massach General Hospital Therefore, Reign Tail ip the mess properly. Mabel and Adrum stood in the cromol. When they heard Reign¡¯s sell introduction, then expressions changed drastically Indon City whire often appea in the news?¡± Mabel widened her eyes and ¡°Reign 1 abenz? Is she the richest wonnan Inoked at Reign in disbelief. Adrian was also stunned He had never expected Reign to have such a powerful bakground All thu cums al the scene lou other, then eyes filled with lear Obviously, after being tortured by Gregory, they were instinctively afraid of any For the time being, no one spoke dan Reign of the Labenz family In the end, someone stood up and asked tentatively, ¡°Ms. Labenz, you and Gregory are from the same family. You can¡¯t be lying to us, right?¡± ¡°I will never let Reign sand ¡°Ton¡¯t believe you. No one from your Labenz family is a good person. Carys, don¡¯t believe her There might be an even bigger plot waiting for us! ¡°That¡¯s right. If the Labenzs. amiable, why did Gregory beat us up and ¡°Call the police! We love to call the police! Let the police serk justi for us and make the Labenz family pay the price!¡± ¡°The words of the 1. ienes cannot be trinted. We m call the police and let everyone see the Labenzy true colors!¡± Many of the victims were unwilling to believe Reign¡¯s words. They discussed animatedly and ted fiercely at Reign, their eyes filled with anger and hatred They were kept in cages, beaten, and tortured constantly Then dignaty was runned, and they lived a life worse than dogs Now that they had gotten a to escape, they wished they could te all the Labenzs apart to avenge themselves. As they talked, several agitated of the factory and the police to arrest Reign and the others. were about to ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s all my fault I didn¡¯t discipline Gregory well Ill trach Gregory a lesson and give you an exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll alsopensate you. Please don¡¯t call the police Please give me a chance topensate you. ¡°Please!¡± When Reign saw that some victims were about to run out, her expression changed. She knelt on the ground immediately and begged them What happened in the factory could never be blown up or spread. Otherwise, Reign couldn¡¯t bear the consequences, Reign had to stop it! However, when Reign saw the victims who had lost their minds in anger, she was helpless. She could only think of a way and knelt, hoping to move them with sincerity. Reign stunned many of the victims at the scene, and their faces were filled with disbelief. The head of the Labenz family knelt to them! No one would believe it if they told others about it! Han was also stunned. He did not expect Reign to sacrifice so much for the Labenz family. At the same time, lie was even more impressed by Reign. Reign was good at judging the situation and knew when to yield and when to stand tall. She did not bully ordinary people. but moved them with sincerity. In Han¡¯s eyes, Reign had done quite well *Reign, do you think kneeling will solve the problem¡± ¡°What your Labenz family did ispletely illegal. They beat us up so badly, yet you want to kneel and end the matter? No way!¡± Many people sneered and looked at Reign with strong hatred in their eyes. Tllpensate you with 200 thousand dors per person. How about that? Reign asked. 200 thousand dors? Hearing that, many victims were tempted. The reason why they borrowed money was that they had no money. If they had 200 thousand dors and had no debt, all their problems would be solved. Just as some people were about to agree, a young man walked out from the crowd with a gloomy face, saying, ¡°Ms. Labenz, if you don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this, then your words don¡¯t matter. You have to listen to us. ¡°How about this? Give each of us 1 million dors, and we won¡¯t call the police or tell anyone about the matter.¡± When Han and Reign heard that, their eyes suddenly turned cold. The young man was taking advantage of the situation to ckmail Reign! Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The young man did not seem to notice the change in the expressions of Han and Reign. He continued to speak without a care for them, ¡°You people from the Labenz family have done such a heinous thing. Some of us are even crippled. Now, you want to silence us with just 200 thousand dors? ¡°Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too little? ¡°Guys, don¡¯t you think so too?¡± As he spoke, he looked at the others. The others looked at each other, Some of them were afraid and kept silent, not daring to speak. Some others already had their injuries tended to after being saved by Han and Reign. They were grateful for them and did not agree with the young man¡¯s words. However, more than ten people stood up and joined in the jeering. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Labenz. This isn¡¯t over unless you give us 1 million dors!¡± ¡°This I million dors is just to silence us. You still have topensate us. We are all injured. You must compensate us for mental damage, lost work, medical expenses, and all other expenses!¡± ¡°Our rtives and friends have also been shocked. You have to pay for that too!¡±¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You must pay for your mistakes. The Labenz family is loaded with money. Such a small sum ofpensation surely is notlung to you!¡± Those people¡¯s eyes were filled withcency. They spoke without thinking and asked for all kinds ofpensation. Their requests became more and more excessive. The young man who stood out at the beginning sneered and stood up. He looked at Reign and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, look, this is the voice of the masses¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name? Reign asked ¡°I¡¯m not anyone reputable My name is Shaun Ackres The young man said proudly. ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡± Reign asked. ¡°I can ask for more?¡± Shaun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately said excitedly. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you¡¯re truly kind and beautiful. Give me a moment. Let me think about it.¡± He rubbed his chin. Excitement could be seen in his eyes. He muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. I muste up with a good reason and ask for a hugepensation¡± He thought about it for 30 seconds before his eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Ms. Labenz, people from the Labenz family tore down my house. Don¡¯t you think you shouldpensate me with another house?¡± Dozens of people behind him also joined in and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Gregory Labenz tore down our house too. You have topensate us too!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard that. These people were taking advantage of the situation and seeking to exploit it further. It was obvious from their appearance that they were not exactly innocent victims. It could be considered karma that they were locked up. When Han thought of that, he immediately took a step forward, wanting to intervene. At this moment, Reign pulled him back and shook her head. ¡°The Labenz family caused this trouble. Let me handle it.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡± Han asked. *No problem at all¡¯ Reign nodded. ¡°Alright, you handle it.¡± Han nodded and stood aside. Reign¡¯s expression was calm. She looked at Shaun and the others and said, ¡°Your request is not too much. I can proceed with it. How about this! I¡¯ll be registering your names first.¡± After pausing for a moment, she turned to look at Mabel, who was holding her handbag. ¡°Ms. Upston, you have a pen and paper, right?¡° ¡°You¡¯ Mabel immediately took out a pen and notebook from her handbag ¡°Help me record their names, identity numbers, and phone mumbers. I¡¯ll verify them all and compensate them ordingly.¡± Reign said Mabel didn¡¯t dare to disobey She instantly walked over with her pen and notebook to register the people¡¯s details. Shaun and the people in this with him were overjoyed. They immediately jotted down their names, identity details, and so on in the notebook provided by Mabel Mabel took over the notebook and handed it to Reign respectfully. Reign nced at it and took out her phone to take a photo. She sent it to Landon and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Katz, please investigate the background of these people for me. ¡°I want all their information in 15 minutes¡± Shaun and the others were initially very pleased with themselves and full of anticipation. However, when they heard Reign¡¯s words, their expressions changed drastically ¡°Investigate us Ms. Labenz. what is the meaning of this Shaun red at Reign ¡°I willpensate you and the other victims, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can ask for the stars¡± Reign nced at him coldly. It was obvious to Reign that Shaun was a malicious and cunning person Reign had already promised topensate the victims and even knelt down to them. Most people had come to terms with that yet Shaun still wanted to take advantage of the situation and extort her. Reign wasn¡¯t a fool. How could she possibly agree to such a ridiculous request? ¡°Does this mean you don¡¯t intend topensate us? Sure, we will expose this matter right away!¡± Shaun angrily said. With that, he turned around and was about to walk our Reign did not stop fum. She merely sand coldly, ¡°I advise you to better understand the situation. If Gregory Labenz can treat you like this, do you think the Labenz family can¡¯t handle a small fry like you?¡± Shaun suddenly stopped in his tracks, and his expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°Shaun Ackres, do you think I¡¯m easy to bully just because I¡¯m a wo?jan?¡± Reign¡¯s is gaze was cold as she said word by word. ¡°Gregory Labenz locked you all up like dogs and bullied you at will. He even wanted to sell all of you overseas. He¡¯s the main culprit. ¡°If you have resentment or anger, you should look for him, not mel ¡°I received the news and came here to save all of you. I am your benefactor. Yet, you returned my kindness with ingratitude and made such a condition. ¡°Even Gregory Labenz has to listen to me. Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Her voice was not loud, but it was powerful and domineering There was a chilling sensation As Reign spoke, she stared at Shaun¡¯s back, and her entire body emitted a powerful aura. Shaun was suppressed by Reign¡¯s aura. When he heard what Reign said, his face paled in shock. He was so frightened that he fell to the ground with a thud. His face was pale, and he was drenched in sweat. At that moment, Shaun was afraid. When he saw Reign kneeling just now, he subconsciously thought she was easy to bully and wanted to scam ber. Only now did he realize that Reign was not to be messed with Her words earlier were extremely domineering and filled with threat and killing intent. Shaun was trembling in fear. It was true. They were all from the Labenz family. No matter how malicious Gregory was, he was still under Reign¡¯s jurisdiction. How could someone who could control Gregory and the entire Mapleturz Group be a weak woman who could be bullied by others? She could even be considered the empress of the Mapleturz Group! Reign no longer looked at Shaun. Instead, she looked at the dozen people beside him and said coldly. ¡°If you want to report me, you can proceed now. ¡°I respect your opinions. I won¡¯t stand in your way. ¡®Go on¡¯ Those people looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with fear. They stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. They all understood one thing then: Reign Labenz was not to be trilled with. They all owed money and were captured by Gregory¡¯s men. They were locked up in cages and had no ability to resist at all. As for Reign, she was Lightdom City¡¯s richest person and Gregory¡¯s immediate superior. With Reign¡¯s capability, she could probably crush them with one finger. If they actually went against Reign, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Ms. Labenz, we¡­ we were wrong. We¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, we were just joking with you. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± After the people figured out what was happening, they hurriedly tried their best to squeeze out a smile and apologize to Reign Even Shaun had no choice but to lower his head and apologize to Reign. They all understood one thing. It didn¡¯t matter if they exposed the matter, and the Labenz family suffered losses. They had offended the Labenz family. Once the Labenz family starts to take revenge on them with all their might, they will not survive. Instead of fighting the Labenz family to death, it was better for them to retreat and try to stay alive. Reign nced at them and said coldly, ¡°I am well aware of who all of you are now. Yourpensation is gone. I¡¯ll settle the score with you after I find out everything! ¡°If you¡¯re still dissatisfied, you cane to the Labenz family¡¯s Mapleturz Group. I¡¯ll deal with you until the end.¡± When Shaun and the people who were with him heard that, their expressions turned ugly. It was as if they had just eaten dog shit. They regretted it so much that their faces turned green. They thought to themselves. ¡°Reign Labenz is using diplomacy before resorting to force!¡± They wouldn¡¯t have dared to make such a request had they known this would have happened. In the end, not only did they not get what they requested, but they also lost thepensation promised. They had suffered a huge loss! However, after figuring out the crux of the problem, they did not dare to make anyints again, no matter how angry they were. Instead, they swallowed their anger and did not continue to speak. If Reign flipped out, all of them would die with just one phone call! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Reign ignored them and looked at the rest. ¡°Do any of you have anything else to say?¡± Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Faced with Reign¡¯s question, no one in the factory dared to have any objections. They all shook their heads. Thank you, everyone.¡± When Reign saw that, she finally let go of all the uneasiness she was feeling. She said solemnly. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll arrange for professionals to send you hometer. ¡°When the timees, someone from the Labenz family will register your information and send you compensation.¡± She looked at everyone in the factory with an ugly expression. Too many of these people had been injured. Gregory had reallymitted a heinous crime! If this matter were exposed, it would be the most fatal blow to the Labenz family! Fortunately, she found out in time and suppressed the matter. As time passed, many cars came out of the factory Landon led the Labenz family¡¯s team to pick up the group of people. When he saw the scene before him, his expression changed drastically. His eyes instantly turned iparably cold, and a terrifying murderous aura burst forth from his body. ¡°How did this happen? Who did this?¡± Landon asked with a dark expression. ¡°Gregory Labenz,¡± said Reign. ¡°That bastard!¡± Landon gritted his teeth. The Labenz family had always been known for being loyal and kind. Even if they had done any underground businesses or actions, they never harmed people. But now, Gregory hadmitted such a heinous and innumerable evil deed. He was crushing the Labenz family¡¯s dignity and the reputation they had built up over the years! It was a disastrous move! If it wasn¡¯t for Reign¡¯s timely discovery, the Labenz family might have faced a huge crisis. ¡°Rei, what do you n to do now?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Escort these victims away and ensure every one of their safety. Han and I will go and look for Gregory Labenz, Reign said. When she spoke, her face was a little pale, and she looked like she was in pain. Landon only noticed Reign¡¯s wound then. His expression changed. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I was just shot once. Han has already treated it for me. It¡¯s just a surface wound,¡± Reign said. ¡°Shot? Who dared to shoot you?¡± Landon¡¯s eyes were filled with even more rage. The veins on his forehead were bulging- ¡°Thunder Leopard fired the shot. Gregory gave him the order, Han said. When Landon heard that, he was furious. ¡°Who¡¯s Thunder Leopard?* ¡°Him.¡± Han was expressionless as he pointed at Thunder Leopard, lying on the ground. Landon gritted his teeth and was raging with anger. He rushed over iminediately and lifted the unconscious Thunder Leopard from the ground. Then, Landon started attacking him ferociously. His strength was so powerful that Thunder Leopard woke up and vomited blood. Afterward, Landon even picked up arge machete and shed him until he was covered in wounds and his skin shattered inch by inch. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Thunder Leopard screamed in pain. His face contorted in pain. It was a tragic sight. He frantically pleaded for help. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Please don¡¯t hit me anymore.¡± Before he could finish, Landon had already kicked him until his teeth cracked. With two shes, Landon decisively shed at Thunder Leopard¡¯s shoulders and chopped off his arms. Then, he lifted Thunder Leopard and threw him into the cage. With a bang. Landon closed the door. Thunder Leopard had lost his hands and was covered in blood. Hey in the cage like a dead dog, on the verge of death. ¡°Lock every worker from the factory into the cages)¡± Landon roared. The men from the Labenz family who came with Landon moved immediately. Like ferocious beasts, they beat up the workers from the factory and threw them into the iron cages, ¡°Ship them away and take them to the Labenz family¡¯s training ground. I want them all to pay the price. Landon said coldly. A few of the Labenz family¡¯s men carried the iron cages out and threw them into the truck. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, we were wrong. Please, this was all Gregory Labenz¡¯s idea. We were forced into doing it.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, Mr. Katz, please spare us.¡± Those workers were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they hurriedly begged for mercy. However, in exchange for their begging, they were beaten up by Landon and the men from the Labenz family. ¡°Well done!¡± Seeing this scene, the victims who were rescued were all overjoyed. They felt that they had vented their anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Gregory Labenz Reign looked at Han. With Landon there, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Alright.¡± Han nodded. The two of them walked out of the factory. ¡°Ms. Labenz.¡± Mabel quickly walked over with a face full of desire and asked carefully, ¡®Ms. Labenz, we¡¯re considered acquainted. Can you give me a chance to learn from you?¡± Reign nced at her and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you change your habit of being vain and constantlyparing yourself to others.¡± With that, Reign left. Reign could understand why Mabel was motivated and wished to live a rich and luxurious life. However, Mabel borrowed money crazily just to live such a life andpete with her roommates. She had even dragged her boyfriend down with her and almost destroyed him. Reign was determined not to hire someone like her! Mabel was immediately disappointed when she heard that. Adrian stood beside her in silence. ¡°Honk!¡± Under their gazes, Han started the BMW car and drove out like a rocket firing, disappearing from their sight. In Constrax District, on the eighth floor of the Great World Building, was Veridian Capital Firm. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Bang!¡± Han kicked the door of the office into pieces and walked in Reign followed behind him and walked in. However, when they entered, their faces darkened. The office was huge. There were fifty-seven seats alone, and every desk had aputer. However, the entirepany was empty when they walked in. Han searched all the corners, but he could not find a single person. ¡°It seems that they have already left after receiving the news. However, judging from the traces at the scene, it hasn¡¯t been long since they left. Should we chase after them?¡± Han asked. Reign nced around and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase. One can run, but they can¡¯t hide forever.¡± She took out her phone and called another secretary. She said solemnly. ¡°Lily, send someone to Veridian Capital Firm and move all theputers here back. ¡°Also, contact ourpany¡¯s cybersecurity expert immediately. Make sure to back up all the information in this batch ofputers.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lily hung up. Reign hung up the phone and walked into the CEO¡¯s office. She scanned everything there, not missing a single detail. After she finished her inspection, her gaze became colder and colder. ¡°You found evidence?¡± Han asked. Reign¡¯s face darkened. She turned to look at Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you free now? Can you apany me to pay the Labenz family a visit?¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 cold as ice, aned her eyes sharp and mern Krign had obviously found some evidence there. Her expressio From the looks ¡°Tim free, but 1 suggest you go to the time¡± Han? sand the Labenz family to bej her Reign frowned and pondered for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Alright. Anyway, we need time to collect evidence. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go Han drove straight to a central hospital in the Constrax District department and underwent stitches registered for the Just as the doctor was about to perform stitching on Reign, also a doctor. I want him to stitch me up. suddenly m¨¢rd deep tone. ¡°Dx or, my friend here is okay? ¡°Ms Labenz, that is against the rules¡± The doctor frowned slightly Reign took 600 dors out of her wallet and stuffed it into the doctor ? hared When the dow for saw the moury, he was taken abac Without another word. Reign took out another 100 dors and stuffed ut puto the doct hand The doctors expression changed. till not enough Reign asked. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take your time to get the suture done. If you need anything, let me ight ourude the door¡± The doctor immediately put the one thousand dors in his pocket and quickly turned to leave. He closed the door and guarded it, not letting anyone in In the surgical room of the emergency surgery department Reign looked up at Han ¡°Mr. Jaber. I heard that your me to leave a scar are incredible. Help me treat my wound. I don¡¯t ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to not leave a scar! After the suture ispleted, use thepany Han said removal ointment. As he spoke, be opened the disposable suture pack and seriously disinfected and cleaned Reigns wound before stitching it In ten minutes, the wound was treated. Han pressed down on the treated wound with gauze and fixed it with adhesive tape. Then, he helped Reign put on her clothes ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Reign said gratefully ¡°It¡¯s a stall mutter You¡¯re wee. Do you still want to pay the Labenz family a visit¡± Han asked. ook her head and muttered. Tm not going there today¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll send you thepanyter ¡°How did you I wanted to the ¡°After such a huge incident, you will definitely w information, ws, and evidence on Gregory Labent and the people betar ham Naturally you won¡¯t rashly return to the Labent family and interrogate them¡± When Reign heard this, she could not help but look at Han?. When they were in the capital firm earlier, she really wanted to return to the Labenz family and give Gregory and bus parents a good scolding However, when Han was stitching her wound up the thought about many things and had everything figured out. It was useless to re up She might as well n for the long term and use this matter to ruthlessly attack the people who stood against her so that her poution would be more stabile ¡°Let me say something unpleasant. Although there are many victims in this matter, and you will be implicated, I still want to congratte you Han smiled at Reign. ¡°Congratte me Reign was sturard. ¡°Of course, this is good for you,¡± Han said. Although this matter was very significant and severe, if Reign handled it well, it would be a sharp sword for her. It was enough for Reign to suppress many people who opposed her. Reign looked at Han in shock again. She had never expected Han to understand her thoughts so well. After all, apart from Landon, she had no one else to rely on. To raise money for her brother to save his life and to protect her position. Reign had always lived in mutual deception. Even when facing her best friend, Yvonne, sometimes, she could not say too much and could not confide too much. That was because Yvonne¡¯s motivation was not on the same wavelength as hers! Yvonne was into specialized medicme. She sought after remedy. She yearned to leave her name in the history of pharmaceuticals worldwide. On the other hand, all Reign wanted to do was to save her brother¡¯s life. Moreover, Yvonne was innocent and only focused on research. She was not clear about scheming tricks. If Reign said too much and Yvonne let it slip. Yvonne would suffer. To put it bluntly. Reign had always been fighting alone. Now that she had Han by her side, in that instant, she felt as if she had found a confidant and she was no longer lonely. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. You probably have a board meeting tomorrow. Leave the task of finding evidence to your subordinates. You should rest well tonight¡± Han smiled and helped Reign up. The two of them looked at each other and smiled before walking out the door. The Labenz family was in a vi in Lightdom City. Philip was sitting in his study, his fingers tapping on the table. He looked at theputer in front of him with a cold gaze, On theputer were all the videos from the chemical n? In the video were scenes of Han smashing things and Thunder Leopard shooting at Reign. ¨C Soon, he saw Han raise his hand. Then, the screen shattered, and theputer screen instantly turned ck. ¡°It¡¯s Han Jaber again! It¡¯s Reign Labenz again! It¡¯s always them meddling in our matters! Damn it¡±TM Philip looked at the ck screen of theputer with a sharp gaze. ¡°Uncle Philip, save me!¡± At that moment, the door to Philip¡¯s study was opened. Gregory rushed in in a panic and asked Philip for help. ¡°Why are you panicking? You¡¯re the Labenz family¡¯s disciple. How can you panic when something small happens? Calm down!¡± Philip said in a low voice. ¡°Uncle Philip, how can I calm down? Reign has already brought people to ransack the factory. That dann Thunder Leopard even gave the ledger to Reign Labenz. She knows my weakness now. Tin dead meat!¡± Gregory grabbed Philip¡¯s hand. His eyes were filled with fear as he said with a trembling voice, ¡®Uncle Philip, you were the one who asked me to do this. You¡­ you have to help me When Philip heard that, his face darkened. ¡°Calin down. I already know about this. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let you fall into Reign Labenz¡¯s hands.¡± With that, he handed Gregory a ne ticket, a passport, and a permanent resident card. ¡°I¡¯ve completed the procedures for you. The ne ticket is at 4 am. Go to Whileal Kingdom and settle down there. ¡°Over there, no one can catch you. I¡¯ll even give you a sum of money. You¡¯ll live a rxed life over there¡± ¡°Settle down in Whileal Kingdom? Uncle Philip, are you crazy? All my foundations are here, and I don¡¯t know any foreignnguage. How am I supposed to survive in Whileal Kingdom Gregory¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you money. You don¡¯t have to worry about making a living when you have money. Look at how useless you are. If you were my son, I would have pped you long ago!¡± Philip stared at him unhappily. ¡°Uncle Philip. I don¡¯t want to leave. You were the one who asked me to embark on this financial career. If you don¡¯t protect me. Ell expose you as well. None of us will have an easy time!¡¯ Gregory gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you say?¡± Philip stared at Gregory, a cold, killing intent shing in his eyes. ¡°Uncle Philip. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Gregory gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In short, no matter what happens, you must protect me. Otherwise, we¡¯ll go down The corners of Philip¡¯s mouth twitched, and the killing intent in his eyes became even more obvious. However, the murderous aura quickly disappeared. He revealed a kind, amiable smile and said, ¡°Gregory, can you not be so anxious? I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t help you, right? ¡°However, I¡¯ll need some time to settle Reign Labenz. ¡°Therefore, if you don¡¯t wish to go overseas, you¡¯ll have to hide during this period. I¡¯ll let you out only when I have settled everything ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was the one who asked you to do this. I won¡¯t let you handle it alone!¡± ¡°Uncle Philip, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. Thank you¡± Gregory heaved a sigh of relief and beamed with joy. Philip was the Labenz family¡¯s second-inmand. He had a vastwork of connections, and many family elders and higher-ups stood on his side. As long as Philip was willing to help Gregory, everything would be resolved. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Philip stood up and walked to Gregory¡¯s side. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Gregory, I¡¯m not the only one involved in this matter. Many of the higher-ups of the Labenz family are involved. ¡°The money I gave you for your gig as a loan shark was also obtained from the bank¡¯s higher-ups. ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat now For better or for worse. ¡°So, even if something major happens to you, we¡¯ll protect you. ¡°But we also have to prepare the best strategy to deal with it. You have to take these passports, permanent resident cards, and money. ¡°Now, Im going to find you a ce to hide for a while.¡± With that, he handed everything on the table to Gregory, and his attitude became even more enthusiastic than before. He even took out a bank card and stuffed it into Gregory¡¯s hand. There are 600 thousand dors in this card. You can spend as much as you want during this period.¡± Gregory beamed with joy when he received these items. He said. ¡®I knew you wouldn¡¯t give up on me, Uncle Philip. Don¡¯t worry, Ill definitely hide well and not let the police find me Philip¡¯s expression darkened. Im not asking you to hide from the police. I¡¯m asking you to hide from Landon Katz and Han Jaber ¡°Reign won¡¯t call the police to protect the Labenz family¡¯s reputation. ¡°But she¡¯ll send Han or Landon to catch us. ¡°As long as you dodge their pursuit, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to you after time passes. ¡®She really won¡¯t call the police Gregory¡¯s eyes lit up. He was afraid that Reign would call the police and treat him as a wanted criminal. Then, he would be a rat hated by everyone across the country. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Call the police Would she dare?¡± Philip sneered. Based on his understanding of Reign. Reign always prioritized the bigger picture. She would never ruin the Labenz family¡¯s reputation for such a small matter. Therefore, he was certain that Reign would think of all sorts of ways topletely suppress this matter and resolve it in. private Tm relieved that she won¡¯t call the police. Uncle Philip, where should I hide now?¡± Gregory smiled as if he had seen the light of dawn. ¡°Don¡¯t go back. Go to Hartsworth in Zanisha City. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up at one in the morning.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set off now.¡± Gregory quickly left with his passport, bank card, and other things. Philip sent Gregory off. After Gregory got off the elevator, he closed and locked the door. Then, he returned to the study and proceeded to lock the door. Immediately after, he took out a well-preserved and vintage mobile phone from his drawer and made a call. ¡°Hartsworth, 1 am. Gregory will be there. ¡°Remember, we can¡¯t keep him!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. His gaze was as cold as knives. Zanisha City, Hartsworth. This was a tourist attraction. During the day, there would be a sea of peopleing to see the waterfall. However, the ce became deserted at night. After Gregory arrived in a Hummer, he parked the car several feet away from the entrance. He turned off the engine and the headlights, allowing the car to blend into the darkness. He stared at the entrance of Hartsworth with a solemn gaze. He thought, ¡°Why is Uncle Philip so confident? It seems like he can really take down Reign. Where does his confidencee from? ¡®Or does he have some trump card that I don¡¯t know about? ¡°Within the Labenz family, Oliver is on Reign¡¯s side. Reign also has Landon, a general-ss expert, protecting her. She¡¯s even stronger now that she has Han by her side. ¡°I made such a huge mustake Reign even got the ledger and took photos. The incriminating evidence is conclusive and irrefutable ¡°Under such circumstances, how can Uncle Philip still have the confidence to protect me? ¡°Most importantly, the way Uncle Philip looked at me in the study just now was very wrong¡± Gregory hit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He fell into deep thought, and his expression became more and more solemn He took out has phone and made a call. He said in a deep voice. ¡°Im here Where are you?¡± ¡°Are you at the entrance of Hartsworth? Are you driving that Hummer of yours? A cold voice came from the phone. From his voice, one could tell that he was a ruthless person ¡°Yeah¡± ¡°Wait a marate. I¡¯ll pick you up now¡± After saying that, the person hung up For some reason. Gregory suddenly felt a chill after hanging up the phone. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 ¡°What kind of weather is this? I¡¯m already sitting in the car. Why do I still feel a little cold?¡± Gregory mumbled. He found a coat from the car and put it on himself. After some thought, he continued to smoke while waiting At this moment, another Hummer drove over and stopped at the main entrance of Hartsworth. From Gregory¡¯s angle, he could see that the driver of the car was a man, and there was a woman in the passenger seat. Then, the woman unbuckled her seatbelt and went to the driver¡¯s seat. She hugged the driver affectionately. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re doing this at a tourist attraction at this time? Are you looking for some excitement?¡± Gregory cursed in his heart when he saw this scene from afar. However, he smoked his cigarette and watched the show with relish. It was not bad to be able to see such things while fleeing Just like that, five minutes passed. Gregory finished his cigarette. The two were in the heat of the battle. He saw that the man was clearly no match for the woman. He was already retreating step by step and was beaten to the point of abandoning his armor. He was just short of raising a white g to surrender. This battle would soon end Just as the battle was about to reach its peak, a car suddenly drove over and stopped in front of the Hummer. A masked man got out of the car and picked up a heavy firearm. He raised the firearm in his hand, aimed it at the two people battling it out in the Hummer, and suddenly pulled the trigger. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Blue mes came out of the gun, which looked especially dazzling in the dark night. The bullets rained down like a storm, pumping the two ¡°naked warriors¡± full of holes. The two naked warriors spat out blood. They were dead before the battle even ended. Gregory¡¯s face turned pale in fright when he saw this scene. His pupils constricted violently, and his heart stopped beating at this moment. He did not even dare to breathe loudly. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? ¡°Why did he suddenly shoot?¡± At this moment, the masked man¡¯s gaze was sharp. He walked over with a murderous aura and opened the car door. After taking a look inside, his expression changed drastically. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Uncle Philip, we¡¯ve been tricked. That bastard Gregory didn¡¯t come to Hartsworth. Instead, he hired two people to drive a Hummer here. ¡°Now we¡¯ve killed the wrong man. What should we do? Should we go to his house and take out his parents?¡± His voice was not very loud, but it was especially clear in this quiet scenic area. It drifted far away with the wind. Gregory¡¯s car door had been open to let the fresh air in, so he happened to hear this. In an instant, he felt as if he had been electrocuted, and his entire body turned cold. He thought, ¡°Was this person sent by Philip to kill him?¡± His body trembled at the thought of this. He hurriedly lowered his body and shrunk into the driver¡¯s seat, not daring to move. Not long after, the masked man finished his call, put away his phone, and drove away quickly. After the sound of the car hadpletely disappeared from the vicinity of Hartsworth, Gregory finally dared to raise his head and look out the window. Thump, thump, thump. At this moment, Gregory¡¯s heart was beating like a war drum. He felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest. His face was pale and there was fright in his eyes. He was drenched in sweat as he slumped into his chair. ¡°How did this happen? ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Philip tell me to hide for a while? Why does he want to kill me? ¡°Is he trying to silence me? *Philip, you bastard. So you¡¯re such a hypocrite. Fuck, luckily I was careful and didn¡¯t wait at the main entrance. Otherwise, I would have been killed.¡± Gregory felt as if he had just walked through the gates of hell, and a chill ran down his spine. When he drove over just now, he was wondering why Philip had been so confident and dared to protect him under such circumstances. Therefore, he deliberately waited a few feet away from the entrance to find out what Philip¡¯s trump card was. He also hid the car in the darkness so that no one could see it. He wanted to see who Philip would send to pick him up. He did not expect this trick to allow him to escape death! After a short period of shock and fear, Gregory¡¯s gaze became iparably cold. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡®Philip, you old bastard. I trusted you so much, yet you wanted to kill me! ¡°Alright, you want to silence me and cover up the evidence of your crimes, right? Then don¡¯t even think about living a good life!¡± With that, he was about to send Reign the evidence he had. Suddenly, he remembered what the killer had said just now and his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly took out his phone and called his father. He shouted, ¡°Dad, something big has happened. Philip wants to kill me. Run away with Mom¡±¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do you know what time it is? Why would Uncle Philip kill us?¡± His father¡¯s sleepy voice came through, clearly not believing him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m serious. Philip really wants to kill us.¡± Gregory panicked and quickly exined. However, it was useless. His father would not listen at all ¡°Alright, stop. It¡¯ste and I want to sleep¡± With that, he hung up. Gregory became even more anxious and wanted to continue making calls. Suddenly, there was the sound of a car on the mountain road again. A beam of light appeared in the distance. It was the car that killer had driven previously. ¡°Shit!¡± Gregory¡¯s expression changed as he immediately understood what was going on. He had no time to make a call. He got out of the car immediately and rushed toward the scenic area of Hartsworth. The killer had mistakenly thought that he had hired someone toe, so he left in a hurry. The killer had obviously thought of something and returned. Since he had hired someone, it meant that he must be watching nearby. The killer must havee back to search. If he didn¡¯t make a run for it, his Hummer would be discovered and he would be doomed. Two minutes after Gregory ran into the scenic area, the killer¡¯s car returned. The high beams lit up and shone in all directions, finallynding on Gregory¡¯s car a few feet away. The killer drove the car over and realized that there was no one in the Hummer. His gaze was mocking and cold. He said with a sneer, ¡°You sure have some tricks up your sleeves. Unfortunately, that¡¯s not enough ¡°Do you think you can escape from me in this deste mountain range?¡± He parked the car, turned off the engine, pulled out the keys, and took out a pistol. He then got out and searched the area carefully. ng! At this moment, the sound of trash cans being knocked over came from the scenic area. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it was especially noticeable in the quiet night. ¡°So you¡¯re hiding there,¡± the killer sneered. The killer¡¯s gaze became even colder. He immediately walked into the scenic area and chased after the source of the sound. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 ¡°Help! ¡°Police, hurry up and answer the phone Help¡± Gregory ran wildly in the scenic area. As he ran, he took out his phone and called the police. He was nervous, terrified, and afraid. He had figured it out. He would rather tu die. self in and tell everyone what he had done. He would rather go to jail than Being alive was more important than anything else. However, the reception in this scenic area wasn¡¯t very good. Coupled with his nervousness and panic, he called the wrong number. He called ¡®918¡å instead of ¡°911¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Gregory cursed under his breath when he realized that he had called the wrong number and hung up the phone in a hurry. He wanted to call the police again. No matter what happened, it would not be wrong to contact the police when he was in danger. However, because he had to look down at his phone, he knocked a trash can in the scenic area to the ground with a ng. He almost fell to the ground himself ¡°Oh no!¡± Gregory¡¯s expression changed drastically as cold sweat dripped down his face. Making such a sound in the dead of night was equivalent to exposing his location. He quickly turned around. As expected, the masked killer had already walked over. Gregory was extremely terrilied. He ran wildly toward the top of Hartsworth Hartsworth was built on a huge mountain. A river that ran through two or three cities happened to flow through here, forming a huge waterfall. It was precisely because of this that it became a scenic area. Many people came here to see the waterfall, drift down the river. y, and so on. Gregory fled in a panic, terrified. He ran wherever there was light. However, he was a rich yboy. He spent his days eating, drinking, and fooling around. He could not aplish something. as physical as climbing the mountain. He was already panting from exhaustion halfway up the mountain. His legs were sore and he could not move. He heard the killer¡¯s footsteps and became even more nervous. He used all his strength to climb upward. However, his strength did not allow him to do so. After climbing three steps, he was so tired that he could not move anymore. He sat on the ground and panted. He looked at the bottom of the steps, then at the waterfall beyond the railing. He gritted his teeth, his gaze desperate. It was over. He couldn¡¯t move and he was on a cliff. The killer was below. This was a hopeless situation. Worst of all, even in the dead of night when there were no tourists, there were still streetmps in this lousy scenic area. He could not hide at all under the illumination of the streetmps. Gregory held his phone, wanting to call the police again. However, before the call connected, the masked killer had already arrived not far from him. He shattered his phone with at single shot and the phone fell off the cliff into the rapid river below the waterfall. Subsequently, the killer aimed his gun at Gregory. ¡°Why?¡± Gregory¡¯s pupils contracted. Now that he was experiencing extreme despair, he was no longer as afraid. Instead, he was furious and roared, ¡°I followed his instructions. Why does Philip Labenz want to kill me! ¡°And you, if you work for him, he will kill you in the future!¡± ¡°Kill me? Hehe, Philip doesn¡¯t have the guts or the ability, the killer replied with a cold smile. Gregory¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± To be able to say such words, it meant that this person¡¯s status was higher than Philip! ¡°You¡¯re about to die. Why do you need to know so much?¡± The masked killer smiled sinisterly. ¡°Tm about to die. It¡¯s not too much for you to fulfill my dying wish, right?¡± Gregory said. The killer sneered. His gaze was cold as he said, ¡°You want to know, right? Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With that, he took off his mask and revealed his true appearance. Upon seeing this person. Gregory¡¯s pupils violently constricted as if he had seen the most unbelievable thing in the world. He said in shock. ¡°How is this possible? H-how could it be you?¡± Bang! Before he could finish speaking, the killer had already fired his gun. He hit Gregory¡¯s heart with one shot, causing him to spit out blood. The force of the impact threw him backward, over the railing, and down toward the waterfall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The killer seemed to be still worried. He fired five shots in a row, and each shot hit Gregory¡¯s body, causing blood to stter. In the end. Gregory fell into the river below the waterfall. With a loud bang, he disappeared without a trace. The killer put his mask back on and stared at the waterfall and river for a long time with a gaze as cold as a knife. Then, he took out his phone and dialed Philip¡¯s number. He said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s dead? Did you make sure? Philip asked. ¡°One shot to the heart, one to the lungs, and a few others to the abdomen and thighs. Do you think he¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°You missed his head?¡± The killer was silent. The killer was silent for two seconds before he said angrily. ¡°Will you stop yapping? I hit his heart and lungs. Do you think he¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just trying to make sure. Hitting the head is the safest way.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll shoot you in the heart and see if you die,¡± ¡°No, no, no, I was just joking. After being shot so many times, Gregory is dead for sure. Our secret has been kept.¡± ¡°Only your secret has been kept. Philip, you owe me a huge favor!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our interests are the same. Your business is my business. I will help you get rid of Han Jaber!¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word¡± The killer¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Philip¡¯s words. He said coldly before hanging up and turning to leave. It was already past one in the morning when Han returned home. His parents, sister, and Tracy were already asleep. There were only the five of them living in the huge vi, so it seemed especially spacious. He went into the kitchen and wanted to make some supper, but he realized that the kitchen was filled with all kinds of random exotic ingredients. Han was annoyed. It seemed that Felicia really believed that guy¡¯s words and had spent a lot of money to buy these many supplements. How much did she hope that he would find a woman to have a child with? Even if she wanted to have a grandchild, she shouldn¡¯t be doing this. Han sighed. In the end, he made a bowl of instant noodles and brought it upstairs. ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± Then, he went to his parent¡¯s room and transported vital energy into his eyes. He stared at his parent¡¯s room and heaved a sigh of relief when he confirmed that his mother¡¯s emerald pendant was still in the room. Felicia had not dared to wear the emerald pendant after she found out how much it cost. Instead, she bought a box and locked the emerald pendant in the safe, afraid that she would lose such a treasure. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have let Mom go to Grandma¡¯s ce. Now that something like that happened. I¡¯ll have to look for a new gem in the future. Han sighed. He knew that Felicia was thrifty She would not dare to wear the emerald pendant after she knew its worth. For his mother¡¯s safety, he had to find a better emerald pendant to make a new amulet to protect her. The next day, at the Rune District. A Mercedes-Benz with a license te from Fickery City drove over to Han¡¯s house. Mrs. Labenz got out of the car, decked out in jewelry. She leaned on her walking stick and said arrogantly. ¡°Harry, go knock on the door and tell Felicia that I¡¯m here to see her!¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Mrs. Labenz was very arrogant. She stood by the car and raised her head. She looked at Han¡¯s house with disdain. ¡°She has such a valuable emerald pendant but still lives in such a lousy ce. I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking.¡± This was Han¡¯s old home in the Rune District. The location was very remote, and there was a lot of trash on both sides. of the road. There was an unpleasant odor in the air. There were also cockroaches everywhere. asionally, a rat would run through the alley. If it weren¡¯t for Felicia¡¯s emerald pendant, you wouldn¡¯t be able to pay her toe to such a godforsaken ce. The environment here was not fit for living. Harry got out of the driver¡¯s seat and took out some cheap gifts that were packaged luxuriously from the trunk. He nced at the surroundings and said disdainfully, ¡°They¡¯re guarding something so expensive, but they live in such a ce. They really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡± ¡°Put away these thoughtster and be more enthusiastic. Don¡¯t let them see through our intentions,¡± Mrs. Labenz said. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Harry smiled and said. ¡°Look, I even packaged these gifts very well. They¡¯re inexperienced and definitely can¡¯t tell. They might even be grateful. ¡°Anyway, they don¡¯t deserve those high-end gifts.¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking so much. Hurry up and knock on the door.¡± Mrs. Labenz waved her hand impatiently. Harry nodded. He carried the gift in his hand and walked through the alley to Han¡¯s house. He started knocking on the door. As he knocked on the door, he shouted, ¡°Is anyone home?¡± Mrs. Labenz covered her nose and mouth with a perfumed silk scarf and followed behind Harry. She looked at everything around her with disgust in her eyes, She thought, ¡°What a rotten ce. ¡°How does Felicia manage to stay here in the past? A lowly person will always be a lowly person. She sure is adaptable!¡± ¡°Is anyone home?¡± Harry kept knocking on the door and frowned slightly. He had already called out for so long, but why was there still no response? ¡°She¡¯s not at home?¡± Mrs. Labenz frowned. ¡°Maybe she really isn¡¯t home.¡± Harry nodded and asked, ¡°Mom, could it be that they know that we have such intentions and specially went out to hide from 115?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? How would she know we woulde?¡± Mrs. Labenz red at him. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they at home?¡± ¡°Maybe she went out for something. Ask the neighbors.¡± Harry had no choice but to put down the gift and ask Han¡¯s neighbors. About five minutester, he returned with a gloomy expression. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Labenz asked. Harry¡¯s face darkened as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mom, they didn¡¯t go out. That bitch Felicia moved away to avoid us!¡± ¡°Moved? Where did she go?¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s expression changed. Harry shook his head, indicating that he did not know. Charlie and his family had never revealed to anyone where they moved to. Even their neighbors did not know. ¡°Quickly call her and ask for her address. Mrs. Labenz panicked and hurriedly urged. Harry took out his phone and was about to call Felicia when he realized that he had not saved Felicia and Charlie¡¯s numbers. His expression was ugly. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have their numbers¡± He had always been obscenely rich and looked down on Charlie and Felicia¡¯s family from the bottom of his heart. He did not even want to mention their names, let alone save their phone numbers. It felt degrading to mention them. ¡°Then think of a way. Find someone else and ask them for Felicia¡¯s number. She¡¯s our breakthrough point,¡± Mrs. Labenz said in a hurry. Harry nodded and contacted the Labenz family. After spending some effort, he finally got Felicia¡¯s number and hurriedly dialed it. Yet, in the end, he couldn¡¯t get through to Felicia. Mrs. Labenz also called Felicia on her phone, but she couldn¡¯t get through either. ¡°Bastard, Mom, she blocked us!¡± Harry said angrily. ¡°This bitch. I worked so hard to raise her, but she actually dares to treat me like this?¡± Mrs. Labenz was also angry They had always acted like they were superior in front of Felicia. They had always been the ones blocking and bullying Felicia They were furious now that Felicia had blocked them. They felt that they had lost all their sense of superiority in front of Felicia. Actually, they did not know that all of this was done by Han. Han had blocked the numbers of the members of the Labenz family on his mother¡¯s phone ever since they returned to Fickery City. He had seen through everyone in the Labenz family. None of them treated Felicia sincerely. It was better not to keep such rtives around them. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want us to find her. But I swear that I¡¯m going to find her!¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Harry, think of a way to contact her children. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t find them¡± Harry quickly contacted someone. Soon, he contacted Queenie, who was preparing for the SATS During the celebration that day, only Queenie was not present. She had no idea what had happened. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Queenie asked. ¡°Mom, I got through.¡± Harry was overjoyed and immediately handed the phone to Mrs. Labenz. Mrs. Labenz took the phone and was about to say something when she suddenly asked softly, ¡°Which of Felicia¡¯s children is this? What¡¯s their name?¡± She had never cared about Felicia. She did not even know the names of Felicia¡¯s children. ¡°Queenie Jaber, Grade 12, Harry whispered. When Mrs. Labenz heard this, she understood and tried her best to make his voice sound gentle. She chuckled and said. ¡°Queenie, I¡¯m your grandmother. We want toe and see your mother, but your family has moved. We don¡¯t know where you guys moved to. ¡°Can you tell Grandma where your family lives now?* Queenie did not know what had happened in Fickery City and thus she did not guard against Mrs. Labenz and Harry at all. She directly gave the address of her new home and said, ¡°Grandma, I still have an exam to take. I¡¯ll have to hang up.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Work hard on your exams, Grandma loves you.¡± Mrs. Labenz was overjoyed. After silently memorizing the address, she immediately hung up the phone. The smile on her face suddenly froze as she said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Felicia¡¯s new home. I want to see how long she can hide from me!¡± Harry nodded and immediately picked up the gift. He put it back in the car and drove straight to Han¡¯s new home. When the mother and son arrived at the entrance of Han¡¯s new house and saw the vi and courtyard, they were so shocked that their mouths were agape. ¡°T-This is Charlie¡¯s home?¡± Harry¡¯s pupils constricted as he was dumbfounded. Mrs. Labenz looked at the sturdy five-story tall building and the luxurious decorations and was dumbfounded This was a great ce. It was much more luxurious than the house they bought at Whileal Kingdom! ¡°Mom, are you sure this is the right address? Could it be that the brat Queenie had lied to us?¡± Harry swallowed with difficulty. In his impression, Felicia¡¯s family was poor. Not only was this vi immense, but it also had a courtyard and a swimming pool. It upied arge area. A ce like this would cost millions of dors even in the Rune District. How could Felicia¡¯s family afford such a luxurious house! Mrs. Labenz also came to a realization when she heard this. She gritted her teeth and said shamelessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. That brat must have lied to us. She doesn¡¯t have money, but she still wants face She¡¯s lying. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! ¡°They can¡¯t afford such a luxurious house even if they sold their entire family. ¡°Looks like their family is really vicious. They¡¯ve been avoiding us. That Queenie is really despicable! ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue to think of a way to find them and snatch the precious piece of emerald back. It originally belonged to us Just as they were about to leave, the door of the vi suddenly opened and Han walked out. Han¡¯s gaze turned cold upon seeing them. ¡°What are you doing here? Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Han stared coldly at them. His family did not inform any rtives or friends about their moving here. Therefore, how did these two find out about them? Mrs. Labenz and Harry were about to leave when they saw Han, and their expressions changed instantly. They turned and looked at each other. They could not believe their eyes. If Han emerged from within, that meant Queenie was not lying. The Jaber family did live here. They looked up at the big vi again, their eyes burning with envy. If only they could find a way to possess that big vi. That would be like striking a jackpot. As they thought of that, they became excited, and schemes began forming in their minds. Mrs. Labenz looked at Han with a smile. ¡°Han, I was wrong thest time. I havee here to apologize to you.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Harry also came forward and ced the gift in front of him. ¡°Han, we admit our mistake. Money is not important. Kinship is the most important.¡± Han nced at them and scoffed, ¡®I see. So, kinship is the most important? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed saying such words?¡± ¡°And you!¡± Han turned and stared at Mrs. Labenz. ¡°Thest time we met, you said you can¡¯t wait for my Mom to die. Now, you think that kinship is important?¡± All these years, Mrs. Labenz and Harry had never visited them before! During that celebration in the hotel, the Labenz family ndered the Jaber family and said outrageous things. But now, they dared say that kinship was important. How shameless! ¡°Han, Grandma was muddle-headed at that time. I know I should not have said those things. I am wrong, and I havee to apologize.¡± Mrs. Labenz said. Han sneered. ¡°Apologize? I think you havee here with ill intentions¡±¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys are here for that emerald pendant, right?¡± As soon as Han said that, Mrs. Labenz¡¯s and Harry¡¯s expressions changed. However, they quickly regained theirposure. ¡°Han, look at what you¡¯re saying. We are not as greedy as you think.¡± Harry chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We are here to salvage our rtionship.¡± Mrs. Labenz smiled warmly and said. ¡°Han, your mother is a filial person. If you keep us out, you will make your mother a heartless and unfilial person.¡± ¡°If that is the case, the public will surely chide your mother. Can you really bear to let your mother carry a bad name?¡± Han red at them with hostility. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense?¡± ¡°Ill say it onest time. The Jaber family doesn¡¯t wee you. Seram!¡± He stared coldly at the two of them, peeved. Then, he mmed the door behind him. He had been overseas for eight years,bating on the battle lines. He had seen all kinds of people and knew what human nature was like. He only needed to spend a little time with a person and do things together to know the person¡¯s character. Mrs. Labenz and Harry were the most narcissistic and selfish people he had met. They would do anything if it benefited thern. Moreover, since the treasure appraisal master revealed the value of the emerald pendant to them back at the hotel, they had been lusting after it. And now, they had shown up at his house for the emerald pendant. The reason was obvious, yet they talked about kinship and spoke of benevolence and morality. It was simply ridiculous! When she realized how stubborn Han was, Mrs. Labenz¡¯s attitude changed. She rebuked, ¡°Han. No matter what, I¡¯m still your grandmother. What kind of attitude is this?¡± ¡°Is this how Felicia and Charlie taught you? You have no manners at all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to show respect to the old and care for the ¡°Han, open the door now and let us in!¡± young?¡± She was as arrogant as before, with an air of conceitedness. When she spoke, she sounded condescending, like she was ordering people around. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? I told you to get lost!¡± Han said emotionlessly. Harry and Mrs. Labenz¡¯s expressions turned somber when they heard that. Harry was enraged. ¡°Why are you so heartless, Han? How can you separate your mother from your grandmother?¡± ¡°They¡¯re mother and daughter!¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to immigrate to Whileal Kingdom. If they don¡¯t see each other now, they might not have a chance to in the future.¡± ¡°Are you really that cruel that you would not even let them see each other for thest time?¡± Han could only stare at Harry and chuckle. What shameless people they were. They were there for the emerald pendant but made themselves out to be such righteous and devoted people. How hrious. Han took a deep breath and jeered, ¡°If you want to see my mother so badly, why didn¡¯t you see her back then? Why did you wait until now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you guys. You want to talk about kinship, right?¡± ¡°Alright, let me say this now. From now on, our families will sever all ties and have nothing to do with each other.¡± Just as Han was about to cut ties with these two people, someone asked in a surprised tone, ¡°Why are you here, Mum?¡± Felicia had appeared at the entrance of the vi. She looked at Mrs. Labenz in surprise and began to run over. She had alwayscked motherly love and could only dream about it. Even in her dreams, she could only wish that her mother would visit her at her house. Therefore, she was overjoyed to see Mrs. Labenz finally showing up at her house and hurried over. That was not good! Han¡¯s heart wrenched when he saw his mother¡¯s expression. ¡°Felicia, Mom and I are going overseas in two days. We came specially to see you. Mom wanted to get together with you, but your son stopped us from going in,¡± Harry said. Just a moment ago, the furious Mrs. Labenz was about to re up at Han However, when she saw Feliciaing out, she quickly put on a kind smile and said, ¡°Felicia, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ve let you down all these years, so I want to spend more time with you before I go abroad.¡± Felicia hurried up to Mrs. Labenz¡¯s side. She took Mrs. Labenz¡¯s hand into hers eagerly, and said, ¡°Mom, I am so happy you are here. Hurry,e in.¡± With that, she pulled Mrs. Labenz into the vi. ¡°Mom, they are here for that piece of emerald pendant. They do not want to reconcile with you,¡± Han interjected. ¡°Han, no matter what, she is your grandmother. How can you let your grandmother stand at the door? Move aside!¡± Han frowned slightly. Mrs. Labenz and Harry were obviously there with a purpose. They were there for the emerald pendant. Felicia was inviting trouble into the house! ¡°Han, what did I teach you? You have to be polite to your elders. Grandmother merely wants to have a chat with us at home. How can you stop her?¡± Felicia scolded. Han knew his mother was a sentimental person who valued rtionships. Moreover, her only wish had been for Mrs. Labenz to love her. Now that Mrs. Labenz was here to visit her, his mother would naturally want to catch up and have a reunion with Mrs. Labenz. Thus, he had no choice but to step aside. Only then did Felicia sinile in satisfaction. She helped Mrs. Labenz into the vi. Harry looked at Han smugly and chuckled. He strutted into the vi carrying his gift. Han stared at their backs and frowned. It was clever of Mrs. Labenz to make use of familial affection. She knew that Felicia would not be able to reject her due to her loyal personality. After all, Mrs. Labenz was Felicia¡¯s mother and Han¡¯s grandmother! Unless Mrs. Labenz died, Felicia would not be able to treat then indifferently. requests Han shook his head and thought, ¡°Although this is akin to inviting trouble into the house, I have no choice. Mum¡¯s happiness and joy are more important. She is just too kind and gullible.¡± ¡°In any case, as long as I keep a watchful eye, they will noty a finger on the emerald penchant.¡± As he thought, Han strode forward and followed the three of them into the vi. He wanted to see these two people had up their sleeves to steal the emerald pendant. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Inside the vi, Felicia led Mrs. Labenz into the house and invited her to sit down. Then, she busied with making coffee and getting pastries for Mrs. Labenz. Once Mrs. Labenz and Harry entered the vi, their eyes lit up at the murals, crystal chandeliers, sofas, televisions, and other decorations in the house. Wealthy people were usually particr about the quality of the materials used in their houses. Hence, they could tell if something was of high caliber. And all the decorations in the vi looked extravagant and reeked of money. The vi exuded an air of nobility and an artistic vibe. The sofa, in particr, was beyond their imagination. It was the softest and mostfortable sofa they had ever sat on. The murals on the walls also looked very high-ss. Clearly, they were made by famous people, Even the calligraphy in the entryway looked vibrant and spirited. It was majestic and extraordinary, definitely a masterpiece. Mrs. Labenz and Harry were aze with greed at what they saw. Even though they were rich and also lived luxuriously, their vi was nothingpared to that ce. Mrs. Labenz and Harry felt bitter and vexed because Felicia was livingfortably in such a beautiful ce. She was nothing more than a forsaken child of the Labenz family. But she was now leading a better life than them, and they were resentful. After Harry put down the gifts, he could not help but ask, ¡°Felicia, how much is this vi of yours?¡± Felicia smiled as she made the coffee. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It was Han who bought the house.¡± Her face was full of pride when she replied. Her son had achieved so much. More than she ever could, which made her proud and happy. Han, sitting at the side, saw his mother¡¯s smile and felt contented. At this moment, he realized something Although Mrs. Labenz and Harry did not treat their family well. But as long as they could make his mother happy, he could put up with them. ¡°Han bought all these?¡± When Mrs. Labenz and Harry heard this, they looked at Han in astonishment. Han was just a waiter and dishwasher while he was overseas. How could he have the money to buy such an expensive house? Harry could not hide his curiosity and asked, ¡°Han, how much did you spend on this house?¡± ¡°Not much. It only costs about six million dors,¡± Han replied nonchntly. ¡°Six million dors?¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s and Harry¡¯s jaws dropped when they heard his reply. That was twice the amount of what their overseas property cost! Mrs. Labenz was embarrassed by her reaction and quickly restrained her astounded expression. She then said calmly, ¡°That is not very expensive. It will mean that your down payment is more than two million dors. The monthly installment must be quite a hefty amount for you.¡± ¡°Han, you¡¯re just a security guard. Can you afford such a high monthly installment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Han. It is nice to be able to stay in such a luxurious vi, but you have to live within your means. Your installment is too high. After deducting the installment, you would not have enough left from your sry for your daily expenses.¡± Harry added. When they spoke, they still sounded high and mighty, filled with a tone of superiority. In their opinion, although the Jaber family possessed that invaluable emerald pendant, they must still be living in poverty since they had not sold it off. They could not afford such a vi based on their sry ¡°Monthly installment? What¡¯s that?¡± Han was unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s just six million dors. There¡¯s no need to pay it in installments. I bought the house in full¡± ¡°The full amount?¡± Mrs. Labenz and Harry could not believe what they had just heard. That was six million dors in cold hard cash! Where did Han get so much money? ¡°Han, you¡¯re not lying to us, are you? Are you sure you did not rent or buy this house with a loan?¡± Mrs. Labenz was still unable to believe that Han could have so much money. She needed to get to the bottom of the matter. ¡°That¡¯s right, Han. It is not just six million dors, but more than that. How many tes do you need to scrub overseas to make this much money? an unconvinced Harry questioned. Han smiled and looked at them in disdain. What a weird pair of mother and son. They could not stand the sight of other people doing better than them. Han had already made it clear, but the two of them still refused to believe him. They were just narrow-minded people who looked down on him. If they were not his mother¡¯s rtives, he would have chased them out long ago. ¡°You guys have misunderstood.¡± Felicia ced the freshly made coffee before them and exined, ¡°Han made some money overseas and used that to invest in the stock market. He bought Mapleturz Group shares.¡± ¡°He was lucky and bought the shares when the price was at its lowest. Then, the stock rose and he made more than six million dors.¡± When Mrs. Labenz and Harry heard that, they turned green-eyed with envy. Six million dors! From stocks! Lady luck was shining on Han! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What a lucky bastard.¡± Harry whispered under his breath. He had tried to get his hands on a six million dors deal in the past. Although he had put in a lot of effort, he did not manage to clinch the deal and was humiliated instead. But this Han managed to reap so much money by investing in shares. That made Harry spiteful and jealous. ¡°So you used all the money to buy the house? There is nothing left?¡± Mrs. Labenz asked. ¡°Actually, Han? still has¡­¡± Felicia wanted to tell Mrs. Labenz about the two buildings Han had in the city. She wanted her mother and brother to look at her in a different light. But at that moment, Han stopped her. He then turned to look at Mrs. Labenz and Harry with a gullible expression. He put his hands in front of him and said, ¡°Of course, I have to spend what I have made in the stock market immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose everything.¡± ¡°So, I spent that six million dors on the house and have nothing left now.¡± ¡°Not only that. After I bought the house, I borrowed 200 thousand dors and threw it into the stock market. But I lost everything, and I¡¯m in debt now.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m in debt now, my father has to leave the house early this morning to work. My sister has to work too. Even for me, I have to go out to work.¡± ¡°After all, this vi needs to be maintained. Just the maintenance fee alone costs a lot of money. Our entire family has to earn money to support it.¡± Felicia, who was standing at the side, was stunned by what Han said. There were still hundreds of thousands of dors sitting quietly in their family¡¯s bank ount. When did Han end up in debt? What nonsense was Han sputtering about? When Mrs. Labenz and Harry heard that, they looked at each other, ted. They could only be happy if the Jaber familynded in a bad situation. Mrs. Labenz smiled awkwardly and tried to act like an elder should. She said earnestly. ¡°Han, you¡¯re still very young You can make aeback even if you fall. The fact that you can earn six million dors in the stock market shows that you¡¯re very talented in this field¡± you have to believe in yourself. Don¡¯t give up on the stock market. You have to continue borrowing money¡± You¡¯ll not only make 12 million dors, even 20 million dors is not a problem Grandma has faith in you. You can make it big¡± You can do it!¡± Han grimaced when he heard what Mrs. Labenz said. On the surface, Mrs. Labenz appeared to be encouraging him, but what she said was full of vicious intents. She thought that Han had no idea how to invest in stocks. By injecting Han with confidence and encourag keep borrowing money to invest in stocks, she hoped that he would go bankrupt Was this something a human would say? How could a grandmother hope for her grandchild¡¯s family to fall into destitution? Even a stranger was kinder than she! What a cunning grandmother. him to Han stared at them with cold eyes and thought, ¡°Since you guys are heartless, don¡¯t me me for being merciless¡± ¡°Both of you must pay the price today!¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Han looked at Mrs. Labenz and Harry. His mind quickly got down to work as he began to plot a trap for those two people. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your grandma is right. You¡¯re very talented. Don¡¯t give up. Harry nodded. Mrs. Labenz and Harry wanted to see the Jaber family go bankrupt and lose their big house. They would love to gloat over their misery. Only then could they have the chance to buy the emerald pendant from Felicia at a low price. Han pretended to be motivated with no intention of quitting. He said, ¡°You are right. I do not want to give up, too. However, I don¡¯t have the money to invest in stocks now.¡± ¡°How about this? Since Grandma and Uncle Harry have the means to immigrate overseas, you guys must be wealthy. Why you lend me money to help me tide over my situation?¡± don¡¯t Mrs. Labenz and Harry were stunned at Han¡¯s request. ¡°How much do you want to borrow?¡± Mrs. Labenz asked. Han smiled and put up his fingers. ¡°Not much. Just six million dors!¡± ¡°If you can loan me six million dors, I will make 60 million dors!¡± ¡°What? Han, are you crazy?¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve been monitoring that stock for a long time. It¡¯ll definitely make a lot of money!¡± Han said confidently, ¡°As you mentioned. I¡¯m talented in this aspect. So you must believe me. I¡¯ll definitely make aeback!¡± ¡°Besides, Grandma and Uncle Harry, I¡¯m your rtive. Don¡¯t tell me you are not willing to lend me some money?¡± ¡°Or were you lying just now when you said you believed me?¡± Upon hearing this, the look on Mrs. Labenz and Harry Labenz¡¯s faces immediately became contorted, as if they had just swallowed something foul. They had wanted to dupe Han into a pit hole, but did not expect him to turn around and ask them for money. And now they had put themselves in a difficult situation. They did not want to lend Han the money, but it would not look good on them if they rejected him. It was six million dors! With the Jaber¡¯s family current financial situation, there was no way they could pay back this sum of money if Han lost them in the stock market. Besides, they were preparing to immigrate now. They still needed money to get settled down when they reached Whileal Kingdom. How could they loan money out this easily? Han found their flustered expressions funny and tried to restrain hisughter. ¡°Grandma, Uncle Harry, I¡¯ve been eyeing that stock for a long time. Please lend me the money.¡± ¡°No, wait. We¡¯re all rtives, and I¡¯m your junior. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to borrow money from you?¡± ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you guys treat the six million dors as an investment? If I managed to make 60 million dors. I will split half with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s 30 million dors. If you exchange it for Whileal Kingdom¡¯s currency, it is at least 20 million dors. That should be enough tost you for a long time.¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s and Harry¡¯s faces darkened. In their eyes, Han was a good-for-nothing security guard with a debt of 200 thousand dors. Yet, he kept talking about earning millions of money. Such arrogance and egoism. He was doomed for failure. And he dared ask them to invest in him. What wistful thinking. They knew that they would lose all the money if they ever invested in him. Most importantly, Han had told them it was an investment instead of a loan. That meant that even if he lost all the money, he need not pay it back. That was daylight robbery! What a scheme Han hade up with. It was a shame he did not make scamming people his livelihood. Mrs. Labenz nced at Felicia, who was standing at the side. As she had yet to obtain Felicia¡¯s emerald pendant, she did not want to offend Han. Hence, she could only suppress her displeasure and disdain and said, ¡°Han, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re confident, but you have to be down-to-earth.¡± ¡°How about this? Grandma will give you 20 thousand dors. You can use this money to slowly invest in the stock market and umte your funds, alright?¡± ¡°No, Grandma, that¡¯s a 60-million-dor deal. Don¡¯t you want to invest? I thought you trust me? Then you have to support me!¡± Han insisted. Mrs. Labenz¡¯s face was even grimmer than before. ¡°Support you?¡± ¡°If I support you, what will happen to my ns to immigrate to Whileal Kingdom?¡± ¡°We are talking about 60 million dors! Who do you think Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. you are?¡± ¡°Some stock market genius?¡± ¡°Do you need to be a surveince officer to monitor surveince cameras after you lost that money? Do you want me to pretend to be a cleaner to attract people¡¯s attention?¡± Mrs. Labenz was scolding Han in her mind. Harry stood up and nodded at Han with a smile. ¡°Well, Han, six million dors is not a small amount. I¡¯ll discuss it with your Grandma first before giving you an answer.¡± After he said that, he pulled Mrs. Labenz up and the two of them went to a remote corner to discuss ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we invest 200 thousand dors in him?¡± Harry suggested. ¡°Are you crazy? Are you really going to give him money?¡± Mrs. Labenz frowned. Why should she give Han 200 thousand dors for no reason? ¡°Mom, you need to make sacrifices to make big money. Harry borated with a devious look, ¡°We¡¯ll first give Han that sum of money. Then, when he loses all the money, we¡¯ll find an excuse and say that because we wanted to help Han, ourpany has run into financial difficulties and is on the verge of bankruptcy,¡± ¡°This way, we can fool Felicia into handing over that emerald¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. This method was indeed feasible. Mrs. Labenz chuckled and said, ¡°You still have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. Alright, let¡¯s do this. We must get that emerald from Felicia before we go overseas.¡± Meanwhile, Felicia was alone with Han in the living room of the vi. Felicia pulled Han into the kitchen and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Han, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± ¡°It is rare that your Grandma and Uncle Harry will visit us. How can you borrow money from them? You even ask for six million dors. Do you think it is easy for anyone to make that much money?¡± Han remained collected as he took a bottle of c from the fridge. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you tell? They¡¯re here for your emerald pendant. They don¡¯t really care about you.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Didn¡¯t you see the gifts your Uncle Harry brought with him? I saw them just now. They¡¯re all branded.¡± ¡°Branded? Well, with their character, they will never bring anything nice to us. Let¡¯s open the giftster. I can guarantee they have merely disguised inferior products under all those pretty packagings¡± ¡°Han, I understand if you are biased against your grandma and uncle, but we¡¯re a family. Your grandma¡¯s blood flows in my veins. They might look down on us, but they definitely won¡¯t harm us,¡± Felicia said. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too kind. Although they are rted to you by blood, they harbor evil intentions and wish for your downfall. They cannot wait for our family to go bankrupt.¡± Han slipped on his c and continued emotionlessly, ¡°Such wicked rtives are sometimes more terrifying than a known enemy.¡± ¡°They enjoy dominance and supremacy. When they saw how miserable we were, they did not pity us. They only mocked us.¡± ¡°And when they see us doing better than them, they go green with envy and hope for us to go bankrupt.¡± As he said, Han took some herbal medicine from the fridge and crushed them into powder. He then ced them in his pocket. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Flow can your grandma and uncle be such people?¡± Felicia rebuked. ¡°Mom, be careful. That¡¯s just the way they are,¡± Han said. Felicia opened her mouth and wanted to say something in reply to Han. At this moment, Mrs. Labenz and Harry walked over. Felicia had no choice but to stop talking. She could only re at Han. ¡°Grandma, Uncle Harry, have you guys thought about it?¡± Han looked at the two of them with a smile. ¡°Han, how about this? Grandma will lend you 200 thousand dors. Uncle will also invest 400 thousand dors in you. That is a total of 600 thousand dors. You can y the stock market with this money slowly. When the profits roll in, you can then share them with us. Okay?¡± Harry said. ¡°But that is not enough¡± Han pretended to look troubled. ¡°Han, your grandma and I don¡¯t have that much money either. We can only fork out 600 thousand dors in cash. If you don¡¯t want it, then we will keep the money then. Harry negotiated. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I will take it. Han hurriedly said. Mrs. Labenz and Harry were delighted that Han took the bait. They thought Hayan had some talent, but as it turned out, he was just a piece of trash addicted to ying with stocks. People like him were the easiest to manipte. Harry smiled and said, ¡°Alright, send me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer 600 thousand dors to you Han told Harry his ount number. now!¡± Momentster, the 600 thousand dors were transferred to his ount. Han saw the transaction and beamed with joy. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Grandma and Uncle Harry.¡± ¡°You guys are really too good to me. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring some coffee for you now to express my gratitude.¡± After saying that, he immediately walked to the living room and poured two cups of coffee. He took the powdered drugs from his pocket and emptied them into the coffee, stirring them so that the drug mixed with the coffee. Once done, he handed the two cups of coffee to Mrs. Labenz and Harry. ¡°Thank you, Grandma and Uncle Harry. Here are your coffees.¡± Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Han passed them the coffee with a humble and sincere attitude. Mrs. Labenz and Harry did not suspect anything. They picked up the coffee and drank in ¡°Mom, please carry on your chat with them. I¡¯ll go and work on my stocks now I guarantee that I¡¯ll make a lot of money,¡± Han said. He then came to Felicia¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Mom, no matter what they sayter, you can¡¯t take out the emerald pendant. You must remember this¡± With that, he gave a little nod to Mrs. Labenz and Harry and went upstairs. Mrs. Labenz and Harry watched as Han left the room with their money. Their hearts were in pain. That was 600 thousand dors. And they were giving it to Han to squander it away. Their hearts ached. At the same time, however, they were ecstatic and immediately became enthusiastic. They pulled Felicia into the hall and onto the sofa. They then began to ask about her affairs and well-being. Felicia had never been treated like this before. Her eyes turned red on the spot, and tears welled up in her eyes. All these years, all she had wanted was her mother¡¯s care. Now that her wish had finallye true, how could she not be touched? Seeing that the tactic was effective. Mrs. Labenz and Harry pretended to show more care and affection for Felicia. Especially Mrs. Labenz. She held Felicia¡¯s hand and pretended to be guilty. ¡°Felicia, what happened before was Mom¡¯s fault. Mom mistrusted that astrologer.¡± ¡°Honestly. I don¡¯t feel good every time I see you suffer.¡± ¡°You are still my child. My heart aches when I see you like that. I toss and turn every night, unable to sleep. My heart feels like it is being sliced open by a knife. Mrs. Labenz even shed a few tears at the height of her dramatic acting. ¡°That¡¯s right, Felicia. Every time Mom gave you the cold shoulder, she would feel miserable. She cries every night because she feels guilty toward you. However, she is unable to exin herself.¡± Harry tried to make it sound as tragic as possible. ¡°Mom gets depressed whenever she sees you suffering. Once, I even saw Mom pping herself in her room.¡± ¡°Felicia. All parents are the same. Mom loves you, too.¡± ¡°Mom was pping herself?¡± Felicia shuddered. ¡°Felicia. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been thinking about you for so many years, but I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s my fault,¡± Mrs. Labenz pretended to be grief-stricken. Tears covered her face, and her voice was shaking. To convince Felicia, Mrs. Labenz even pped herself in front of Felicia. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Mom.¡± Felicia had never seen her mother like this before. It tore her heart and her eyes turned red as well. She hugged Mrs. Labenz and sobbed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this. I was in the wrong too. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Felicia broke down, Mrs. Labenz knew that they had sessfully tricked Felicia into letting her guard down. She immediately embraced Felicia and pretended to cry. Harry secretly dripped eye drops into his eyes and joined in the act. He put on a guilt-ridden and remorseful look and sobbed, ¡°Felicia, I was in the wrong too. I¡¯m sorry. As he said that, he hugged Mrs. Labenz and Felicia and cried until tears were all over his face as well. Mrs. Labenz and her son was putting on such a good show that Felicia really believed them. She was even moved to tears. After crying for a while, Mrs. Labenz and Harry decided to get to the point and cornered Felicia. Mrs. Labenz gently wiped Felicia¡¯s tears. She wanted to take a closer look at the emerald pendant that Felicia was wearing. However, when she looked down, she was taken aback. The emerald pendant was not there. Mrs. Labenz¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly wiped her tears and asked, ¡°Felicia, where¡¯s the emerald pendant that you¡¯ve been wearing? Did you sell it?¡± ¡°Mom, that piece of emerald pendant is too precious. I hid it. I want to use it as a family heirloom for my future daughter-inw,¡± Felicia exined. Thank gosd, it was not sold. Mrs. Labenz heaved a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Felicia. I want to take another look at the emerald pendant. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Felicia had let all her guard down and immediately agreed. Mrs. Labenz¡¯s and Harry¡¯s eyes lit up. They urged. ¡°Quick, go and fetch it over.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± Felicia stood up and walked into the bedroom. At this moment, there was a scream from the second level of the vi. Han ran down the stairs looking distressed. ¡°Grandma, Harry. I had just encountered a malicious fraudster. I have been scammed of that 600 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Can you invest more money in me? I promise that I will definitely turn the tables this time!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Mrs. Labenz and Harry heard that, they jumped up from the sofa instantly. They looked appalled. Harry stared at Han 600 thousand dors, all gone?¡± It had only been thirty minutes, and Han lost all the money? ¡°That¡¯s right. I had actually made 1.2 million dors at first. I thought the situation was in my favor and threw all the money 1. It is unfortunate.¡± Han walked over with a dreadful expression and begged. ¡°Harry, your family is so rich. Please give me another sum of money. I promise I will stop after I made twice as much this time.¡± Harry¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. 600 thousand dors. All gone in less than 30 minutes! What a wastrel Hayley was! ¡°Han, you¡­ How can you do this? How can you lose so much money?¡± Felicia looked horrified as she hurried over to his side. ¡°Mom, this is how stocks work.¡± Han replied with a long face. ¡°What did you do? That¡¯s 600 thousand dors. It is gone just like that?¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s heart ached. She would not be able to earn that much money even if she worked day and night for 30 years without rest. But Han lost all of it in just 30 minutes. She couldn¡¯t bear to think about it! ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true. I know how to invest in stocks. I was just unlucky. Please help me to ask Grandma and Harry for some more money, Han implored. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Felicia gritted her teeth and finally looked at Mrs. Labenz and Harry. ¡°Mom, Harry, why don¡¯t you just give Han another chance? He is a good guy. He¡¯s just down on his luck.¡± Mrs. Labenz and Harry¡¯s expressions turned even grimmer. More money? Did they think they owned a bank? However, they needed to keep up with their act to get their hands on that emerald pendant. Hence, they held back their anger and gave Han another 200 thousand dors. Han took the money and went upstairs with a smile. Once again. Mrs. Labenz and Harry urged Felicia to bring out the emerald so that they could take a look at it. Felicia was touched that Mrs. Labenz and Harry had forked out 800 thousand dors to help Han. She opened her safe without hesitation, took out a box, and retrieved the emerald pendant. She then passed the emerald pendant to Mrs. Labenz Mrs. Labenz held the pendant in her hands carefully. The moment she touched the emerald pendant, she felt a soothing effect on her body. Every cell in her body seemed to be crying out in jubnt. ¡°Wow¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock. No wonder the treasure appraisal master valued this pendant at 200 million dors. It was definitely an invaluable treasure! It might even be worth double! Harry saw the expression on Mrs. Labenz¡¯s face and said, ¡°Mom, let me take a look too.¡± Mrs. Labenz handed the emerald pendant to him. Harry held the emerald pendant in his palm. He had the same expression as Mrs. Labenz. He was so shocked by the effects of the pendant that he could only gasp in surprise and could hardly speak. They looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with greed and astonishment. How precious! This pendant was definitely a treasure! They had to have it! Mrs. Labenz made her move and snatched the emerald pendant into her hands. Then, she looked at Felicia with a benevolent look. ¡°My Felicia.¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Mrs. Labenz could say anything, another scream came from the second level of the vi. Han ran down the stairs. again with messy hair and red eyes. ¡°I lost. I lost everything again!¡± ¡°How did that happen?¡± He rushed over and looked at Mrs. Labenz and Harry with anticipation. ¡°Grandma, Harry, please give me another two million dors. I¡¯ll definitely win this time!¡± Did Han lose everything again? Mrs. Labenz¡¯s and Harry¡¯s faces turned pale as they looked at Han. In less than an hour, he lost all 800 thousand dors? He was not just a wastrel! He was a super wastrel! Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Mrs. Labenz and Harry stared at Han. Their hearts had never felt this pain before. In that short period, he had lost 800 thousand dors! That was their money! That was so heart-aching! If they were to exchange that money for Whileal Kingdom¡¯s currency, it would still be worth tens of thousands of dors. That was enough for them to livefortably. ¡°Grandma, Uncle Harry, the statistics look good. I am about to turn the tables. Please send me another two million dors. I promise I can double it.¡± Han said. Murderous intent rose within Mrs. Labenz and Harry when they heard what Han said. 800 thousand dors! All gone! Giving their money to Han was akin to throwing their money down the drain. It was going nowhere! ¡°Han. Those 800 thousand dors that I transferred you just now are all I have. I don¡¯t have any money left,¡± said Harry. ¡°Han, it¡¯s not that Grandma doesn¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any money left,¡± Mrs. Labenz said. ¡°But I¡¯m really about to turn the tables. How can you not have money left? This is all your fault!¡± Han shouted. Fuck! Mrs. Labenz and Harry were seething with rage when they heard what Han said. They were infuriated. It was his fault that he lost all his money. How did it be their fault suddenly? ¡°How can I recoup my losses if you don¡¯t have any money?¡± ¡°No, I have to recoup my losses! Han looked like an addicted gambler who had lost his mind. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he snatched the emerald pendant from Mrs. Labenz and Harry. He said, ¡°1 remember now. This thing is worth a lot of money. I¡¯ll pawn it now.¡± With that, he turned around and ran out. ¡°Han!¡± Felicia was shocked and quickly tried to stop him. Mrs. Labenz and Harry were aghast. They stood up immediately and tried to prevent him from leaving. The emerald pendant was worth 200 million dors. How could they allow Han to pawn it? But Felicia was faster than them and managed to catch up to Han. She pulled him back and hissed, ¡°Han, what are your doing? The emerald pendant is our family¡¯s heirloom. How can you pawn it?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really about to turn the tables. I need the two million dors,¡± a disheveled Han cried with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Han. Why are you behaving like this? Calm down!¡± Felicia panicked. Han had always been very calm and sensible since he returned. He was a filial boy. But he seemed to have be a different person today. Was he actually so addicted to gambling? ¡°Han, listen to us. This emerald is your mother¡¯s favorite. You cannot sell it,¡± Harry said. ¡°Yes, yes. You cannot sell it,¡± Mrs. Labenz chimed in as well. She was panting heavily. She got up too fast to chase after Han earlier. Although it was only about ten to twenty steps, she ran with all her might and could not catch her breath. She stared intently at the emerald pendant in Han¡¯s hand. It did not matter what happened to Han. But the emerald pendant had to be kept intact. It must not even have a scratch on it. ¡°But I need money.¡± All of a sudden, Han seemed to have thought of something. He immediately grabbed Mrs. Labenz¡¯s and Harry¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Grandma, Uncle Harry, how about this? I¡¯ll sell this emerald pendant to you cheaply, and then you can give me the money. How about that?¡± Mrs. Labenz and Harry secretly jumped with joy when they heard that. That was exactly what they had in mind. However, with Han behaving like a mamac, they felt at ease andposed instead. ¡°Han, this is not right. That is your mother¡¯s precious. How can you sell it just like that?¡± Harry pretended to be benevolent ¡°Han, calm down. We can discuss this. Don¡¯t take things too hard.¡± Mrs. Labenz advised. ¡°I need money. If you don¡¯t want this emerald. I¡¯ll sell it to someone elsel?¡± Han eyes were red as he ran out with the emerald pendant like a hanatic. Harry was flustered and mummediately said, ¡°No, no, no. We¡¯ll buy it!¡± ¡°Really¡± Han turned around in surprise. ¡°Yes. That emerald is your mother¡¯s treasure. We can¡¯t let you sell it to other people. We¡¯ll buy it.¡± Harry exined. ¡°How much will you buy it for?¡± Han asked. ¡°Name your price ¡°Since you¡¯re my elder, I won¡¯t cheat you of your money. How about this? Let¡¯s make a fair deal. I will sell it to you for 10 million dors!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Labenz and Harry gasped at Han¡¯s offer. How were they going toe out with that much money? ¡°Han, how can you do this? You mustn¡¯t sell this emerald pendant¡± Felicia appeared crestfallen She tried to snatch the emerald pendant from Han. Han quickly dodged and said. ¡°Mom, I really need the money. I just borrowed six million dors from someone. I need to return more than eight million dors with interest. So, I really need this money.¡± ¡°What? You even took out a loan?¡± Felicia¡¯s face darkened Where were they going to find eight million dors? That would bankrupt the family. Felicia was so furious that she wanted tosh out at him. This wastrel! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Grandma and Uncle Harry are here, aren¡¯t they? They are businessmen and are loaded. They are even rich enough to immigrate. As long as we sell them the emerald pendant, everything will be alright.¡± Han continued with a solemn expression, ¡°I believe that they will help me. After all, blood is thicker than water.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We will definitely help you,¡± said Mrs. Labenz. Harry took out his phone instantly and said, ¡°Han. Sell the emerald pendant to me. I¡¯ll transfer six million dors to you. now. ¡°But Uncle Harry, I need 10 million dors.¡± ¡°Han, listen to me. I don¡¯t have that much money for the time being. I¡¯ll give you six million dors first. Then, I will transfer you another two million dors when I get the money. How about that?¡± Harry suggested. The emerald pendant was worth 200 million dors! It would be a windfall if they could buy that for just 10 million dors! That was a good deal! ¡°Will you really give me the remaining 20 million dorster on?¡± Han asked. ¡°Really!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you unless it is in ck and white. Write the IOU and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write you an IOU.¡± Harry was desperate to get that emerald pendant. He quickly found a pen and wrote the IOU. He even put his thumbprint on it. Then, he transferred the six million dors to Han and passed him the IOU. He said, ¡°Han, this should do it. I am really trying to help you.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Harry.¡± Han took the IOU and handed the emerald pendant to Harry. ¡°Alright. Here is the emerald pendant. A fair deal is a fair deal.¡± Harry took the emerald pendant into his hand. His eyes were glittering with triumph, and he was overwhelmed with exhration. He used 10 million dors to buy the emerald pendant that was worth 200 million dors. He had made a killing! When Mrs. Labenz saw they had sessfully acquired the emerald pendant, she was overjoyed and said, ¡°Felicia, I remembered that I still have something to do at thepany. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, she pulled Harry along and quickly left the vi. She got into her Mercedes-Benz and left without even giving Felicia a chance to bid her farewell After Mrs Labenz left. Felicia turned around and red at Han. She picked up the feather duster on the table and reprimanded, ¡°Han Jaber, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? How much did you lose?¡± She raised her feather duster to hit Han. She had to teach this wastrel a lesson! At this moment, Han took an emerald pendant from his pocket. His eyes were bright and confident. He smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious Look, what is this?¡± Felicia was stunned ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there an identical emerald?¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Felicia was stunned. She looked at the emerald pendant in Han¡¯s hand in disbelief. After all, he had sold the emerald pendant to Mrs. Labenz and Harry just now. Therefore, she could not help but wonder why there was another one in front of her. Meanwhile, judging from its luster and quality, this piece of pendant seemed to be slightly better than the earlier one. Han chuckled, cing the pendant in her hand, then smiled and said. ¡°The one I gave them was fake. This one is the real deal. Mom, this is a gift 1 prepared for you. Don¡¯t keep it in the safe, cy? It¡¯s best to wear it. Now that they have the fake one, people know that the emerald pendant has been sold, so you can wear this one openly. You know, just keep it hidden underneath your clothes, okay?¡± The mother took the pendant and immediately recognized its familiar touch, knowing that this one was genuine. She carefully wore the emerald pendant and then suddenly remembered something. With a different expression, she asked. ¡°Han, this is really outrageous of you. How could you sell fake goods to your grandmother?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Mom, calm down. How could I possibly sell fake goods? The one I gave them is also a genuine gemstone, worth approximately around six million dors. In other words, they haven¡¯t lost anything.¡± He knew Mrs. Labenz and Harry¡¯s intentions, so before he went upstairs for the first time, he had carved a simr pendant using some existing gemstones in order to deceive the duo. At first, he thought of not joining the array and tricking them harshly, However, he softened in the end. He added some array to ensure the emerald pendant¡¯s value was a bit higher. After all, family mattered most. No matter how bad his grandmother and uncle were or how badly they had treated them, he could not trick them too much. Otherwise, her mother would be saddened. While he could disregard his grandmother and uncle¡¯s feelings, he simply could not ignore his mother¡¯s. ¡°But you sold it to them for 10 million dors.¡± ¡°Heh, Mom, you¡¯re still too naive. Do you really think they will wire the remaining 20 million?¡± ¡°If that was the case, then why did they write you the JOU?¡± ¡°Well, mainly to keep me in check.¡± He picked up the IOU, smiled coldly, and said. ¡°If my prediction is correct, they will leave the country with the gem today. Once they immigrate abroad, this IOC will mean nothing to them.¡± ¡°Han, how can you think so poorly of your grandmother and uncle? They¡¯re not like that,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re that kind of people, to begin with. If you don¡¯t believe me, give them a call. I guarantee they will hang up and turn their backs on you.¡± He replied calmly and indifferently, ¡°As their nephew, I only swindled them out of 800 thousand dors. I left the rest of their money unharmed. Consider this sum of money aspensation for the years they bullied you!¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and quickly transferred the 6.8 million dors he had just received into his mother¡¯s ount. After receiving the money, her expression changed again. ¡°The money is still here. You didn¡¯t invest in stocks just now?¡± ¡°Of course! I was just fooling them. I won¡¯t lose anything if I really want to invest in stocks, he exined. Looking at him, her gaze changed again. She now finally understood. He had been deceiving Mrs. Labenz and Harry all along. Everything he did was to gain their trust and make them lower their guard. This way, he could sell the emerald pendant and make a hefty sum of money from the duo. Realizing this, her expression changed, and she quickly took out her phone to call Mrs. Labenz and Harry. ¡°Mom, that emerald pendant¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Labenz had already spoken, ¡°Felicia, listen carefully, we had a legitimate transaction for that emerald pendant, and it¡¯s already concluded. You can¡¯t take it back! Also, we¡¯re leaving the country this afternoon, and it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t contact us in the future. It¡¯s best if we never have any contact for the rest of our lives. That¡¯s it!¡± The old woman¡¯s words were cold, ruthless, and utterly indifferent. As soon as she finished, she hung up the phone. ¡°Well¡­¡± Felicia held her phone, and her heart sank to the bottom. Han was right, indeed! Mrs. Labenz and Harry did turn their backs on her as soon as they had got the etherald pendant. ¡°Mom, are you convinced now? Grandma and Harry never saw you as family. You know, they even wish you were dead, Once they found out you had a treasure, they would do anything to snatch it away, Hani said. She stood still, her expression changing constantly, her eyes turning red as tears welled up. Eventually, big droplets of tears rolled down her cheeks, falling to the ground. At first, she thought her mother and brother had a change of heart, that they truly realized their mistakes,ing to recognize her as family and treating her well. But the reality was like a bucket of cold water, chilling her to the bones. He did not say anything either. He just stayed by his mother¡¯s side in silence. After all, it would take time for one to ept the abandonment and betrayal by one¡¯s own mother. On the highway, Harry drove the Mercedes-Benz at high speed, heading quickly towards the Labenz family in Fickery City. ¡°Good stuff, it¡¯s really good stuff. We¡¯ve hit the jackpot, Mrs. Labenz sat in the back seat, holding the emerald pendant, reluctant to let go while brimming with joy. She thought to herself. ¡°This is indeed a treasure. Just touching it makes me feel exceptionally comfortable. I feel refreshed. all over!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Harry was also extremely excited. ¡®Mom, why don¡¯t we invite the treasure appraisal master over to hold an auction? Before we leave the country, let¡¯s make a fortune first!¡± Mrs. Labenz caressed the emerald pendant, and upon hearing her son¡¯s words, she immediately looked up and gave lum a stern look. ¡°Are you dumb? If we openly sell it, once Han and Felicia find out, they¡¯ll cause trouble and demand a share of the money. Besides, they still have the IOU ¡°What are we going to do, Mom? I don¡¯t want to repay this debt.¡± ¡°Take this with us, leave the country immediately, and then we¡¯ll have it appraised and auctioned off abroad. That way, all the money will be ours, and we won¡¯t have to give them anything back.¡± As she spoke, it seemed as if she could already see her future life of luxury and extravagance, her eyes filled with longing. ¡°Yes, right. Mom, I¡¯m going to change the ne ticket now. Let¡¯s not wait until this afternoon, okay? We¡¯ll leave immediately. The son was overjoyed. He mmed his foot down on the elerator, making the Mercedes-Benz go faster, racing toward Fickery City. On the way, they also contarted their families in Fickery City to help them pack. When they arrived in the city and got their belongings, they immediately rushed to the airport, taking the earliest ne avable and going straight to Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Good life, here Ie!¡± ¡°Whileal Kingdom, here wee!¡± The duo sat on the ne and looked at their surroundings with anticipation in their eyes. It was especially so for Mrs. Labenz, who tied the emerald pendant to her wrist, kissing it repeatedly with much excitement. Knowing that the pendant was worth 200 million dors, she was certain that the value would be even higher once it was auctioned in the Whileal Kingdom. Most importantly, they would make a name for themselves so long as they could hold an auction there. As long as they establish themselves firmly, they will surely prosper in the Whileal Kingdom. She caressed the emerald pendant, her admiration growing, and wickedly thought to herself, ¡°Felicia, I never expected you to give me such a big surprise before I leave the country. You truly are my good daughter! Also, with your son¡¯s gambling addiction, it would be best if your family goes bankrupt soon. That way, we can live an even better life.¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Mrs. Labenz crossed her arms and sat in the first-ss cabin of the ne, tightly holding the emerald pendant to her chest. She closed her eyes and began envisioning the wonderful life awaiting her in the Whileal Kingdom. In her opinion, the worse Felicia¡¯s life became, the better their own lives would be. Harry also smiled with joy, as if he could already see the best life ahead of him. Little did they know, their nightmare was about to begin. After an unknown period of time, his expression suddenly changed. He ced his hand on his stomach and said, ¡°Mom, I¡­ I am feeling some stomach difort. Why is that?¡± As he spoke, the mother¡¯s expression also changed, sensing a deep difort. ¡°I think I feel it too. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t bear it anymore. I need to use the restroom,¡± she hurriedly said. After saying that, she wanted to stand up. At that moment, a flight attendant approached gracefully and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am, we are currently preparing for takeoff. Please fasten your seatbelt and refrain from standing up.¡± She quickly said. ¡°But I feel sick in my stomach. I really need to use the restroom.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Please bear with it for a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I need to use the restroom.¡± At this moment, she experienced unbearable pain in her abdomen, her face turning red as she felt the urge to have diarrhea. *Ma¡¯am, if you insist on doing so, it might be dangerous during takeoff,¡± the flight attendant warned. ¡°Ill take responsibility for myself. You don¡¯t need to worry. I can¡¯t hold it any longer. Mrs. Labenz became anxious and pushed the flight attendant aside, heading towards the restroom. ¡°Mom. I¡¯m more desperate. let me go first¡± Harry also covered his buttocks and quickly bypassed his mother, running toward the restroom. ¡°You brat, you, why are you fighting with me for the toilet?¡± She was incredibly furious at this point. Holding her stomach, she could barely walk anymore. She felt like she was about to lose control. Pud! Before she could finish her sentence, a tremendous muffled sound suddenly came from the front. Harry fell to the ground, and he looked extremely embarrassed. His pants were soaked. Meanwhile, a foul smell swept through the entire first-ss cabin. Everyone could not help but cover their noses and look at him with disdain. Hey on the ground, his face turning red, feeling ashamed and wishing to disappear from sight. After all, he had had diarrhea in front of everyone! It was embarrassing! It was extremely embarrassing! Now, he had embarrassed himself abroad! He wanted to get up and escape from the first-ss cabin, but it waspletely pointless because he was experiencing excruciating pain in his abdomen, making it impossible for him to move or hold back. Putfl Puff Puifi At this point, he was like an erupted volcano, losing control of his bowel and dder. ¡°Who is this person? Why is he so shameless?¡± ¡°Damn it, God, why am I in the same cabin with someone like this?¡± ¡°Take a photo of him. We must expose him when we get to the Whileal Kingdom.¡± ¡°It stinks!¡± In the first-ss cabin, all the passengers almost vomited from the smell. Meanwhile, many looked at Harry with disgust. Moreover, many were taking photos. Harry felt immensely humiliated, burying his head on the floor. Seeing him like this, the mother was equally embarrassed. However, since her abdominal pain was unbearable, she could not care about much else. Therefore, she immediately stepped over her son and rushed into the restroom to relieve herself. Boom! Boom! However, at this moment, the ne was ascending, making her fall. Immediately after, the things his son had just released sttered all over her, sshing onto her face especially, bringing her to a state of extreme embarrassment. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The pungent smell made her face turn pale, and she let out a scream. Inside the Jaber residence in Lightdom City. Han spent the entire morning with his mother. As time passed, although Felicia was not as miserable and could tolerate Mrs. Labenz¡¯s indifference, she remained gloomy. Even when she was doing household chores, she continued to shed tears. Seeing his mother like this. Han also felt uneasy He tried to persuade and cheer his mother up but in vain. Helpless, he could only sit beside her, quietly apanying his mother and giving her time to digest the news on her own. Soon, Floris arrived on a scooter with Tracy, whom she had picked up from kindergarten. Seeing Felicia like this. Floris was puzzled. She asked Han, ¡°Han, what¡¯s wrong with Mon?¡± He recounted what had just happened and asked, ¡°Floris, what do you think we can do to cheer her up?¡± Looking at her saddened mother, she said with a slight frown, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very difficult for her to calm down after such a blow. If we want to cheer her up, we have to distract her.¡± ¡°How do we do it?¡± ¡°That will depend on you.¡± ¡°Me ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with me?¡± he asked with puzzlement. His sister said with a chuckle. ¡°Tan, making Mom happy is a piece of cake. You know, just bring your girlfriend home. Mom will definitely be very happy.¡± ¡°Hey, stop joking around,¡± he said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Now we have a house to live in and money in the bank, and Mom has only one wish, which is to see you get married and have children. If you do bring your girlfriend home, she will be ecstatic, Floris said. He frowned slightly. He also wanted to bring a girlfriend home to cheer up his mother, but he did not have one at the moment. None of the beauties, including Regina, Yvonne, Lydia, and Mia was his girlfriend. If he rashly brought someone home, it would lead to misunderstandings. ¡°Is there any other way?¡± he asked. ¡°Nope.¡± She shook her head. He was left speechless. It was not a good idea to invite a girlfriend over. At the end of the day, it might cause unnecessary misunderstandings when he went on missions in the future. Besides, he was not very good at making old people happy. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Just then, a cheerful voce came from outude the door At some point. Lucas and Grace had shown up at the entrance of the vi Mearswhile they were carrying many flower boots and baskets of frusta ¡°Why are you here! Han¡¯s eyes were filled with norge as he walked out of the vi to open the door for Grace ¡°Master, we¡¯re here to see you of shame we¡¯re here to determine versiority. You epted me as your disciple first, right? That makes me the rear right L n?n? ¡®Master. I¡¯m only omer nens dayste as bing your disciple. I wiggest that we rank it by age. Let me be the sense?? Grace und Haylen sad with a gloomy repera Tim boy trying to cheer up my mom, so I don¡¯t have time for these trivial matters can determi With that he turned out wilted Sock The Past bridete mel gone ky as cheer her up. 70 be Upon hearing the end deve Lawas how dare you gets with me? i forward kal Grace eyes turned colt at the bed ward wendeten he do the ground and then appear hed name i g?r. Fels is with aying The Mrs Jaber My M: Jaro I¡¯m here to tell you wer good news Then the whispered something is Felicia bet Felicia who was gloomy originally wendy widened her eyes when she heard Grace¡¯s words She looked at the Grace ins front of her happly asking Min Zabel, really? Miss Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Felicia gazed at Grace, her smile stretching from ear to ear. Grace gazed at Felicia, her face adorned with an exuberant smile of pure delight. Leaning in, she whispered a secret into Felicia¡¯s ear. Upon hearing the words. Felicia¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she enthusiastically nodded, affirming, ¡°Okay, okay, I give you my word.¡± ¡°Miss Zabel, have you had a meal? Please join us and dine with us.¡± ¡°Absolutely, I was actually looking forward to savoring your culinary skills.¡± Showing the baskets filled with fruits in her hands, Grace eximed, ¡°Take a look, I¡¯ve brought an abundance of fruits just for you. ¡°Oh, you sweet child, you shouldn¡¯t have!¡± As Felicia proceeded to wash her hands, she stole a nce at Lucas, who had hurriedly made his way to the kitchen door. With a smile, she said. ¡°You came along with your brother, didn¡¯t you? Please take a seat. I¡¯ll start preparing the meal now.¡± Following a brief pause, she shifted her gaze toward her son and instructed. ¡°Han, don¡¯t simply remain standing there. Go and serve your two disciples.¡± After speaking, she beamed with joy. ¡°Mom, they¡¯re just two kids. There¡¯s no need for me to serve them. Now, both of you, have a seat,¡± responded Han nonchntly. ¡°Mrs. Jaber. Ill serve myself Grace, beaming with delight, settled herself onto the couch in the living room and dered, ¡°Master, I hold the honor of bring the first one to make Mrs Jaberugh. Does that mean I am the senior disciple under your guidance?¡± Observing his mother humming a tune in the kitchen. Han turned his attention to Grace and inquired with a perplexed expression. ¡°What did you say to my mother?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a secret¡± she chuckled. Wearing a victorious expression, she then directed her gaze towards Lucas and dered, ¡°Lucas, did you catch that? Starting today, you¡¯ll call me your senior. Come on, say it out loud.¡± Lucas gritted his teeth and red at her angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all because you kicked me earlier. You cheated, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°Whether it counts or not is not up to you. You should ask our master,¡± she said. ¡°Master, this round doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s set new rules, have a rematch, and determine who is the senior,¡± Lucas suggested, feeling dissatisfied. His master, on the other hand, cast a nce in his direction and responded, ¡°No need for that. In terms of age, Grace does happen to be older than you. It¡¯s only fair for her to be your senior. Moreover, as I mentioned before, the one who brings joy to my mother¡¯s heart earns the senior position. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, no. I wouldn¡¯t dare, master. Lucas hurriedly said. That¡¯s right. Since you wouldn¡¯t dare, Grace is your senior from today onward. When I am not around, you should listen to her, Han instructed. With a triumphant look, Grace stared at Lucas and said, ¡°Lucas, be a good boy. Come on, call me your senior. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Forget about it. I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my senior,¡± Lucas gritted his teeth, looking displeased. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how upset you are. In any case, I¡¯m your senior. From now on, you¡¯ll always be my junior fellow, ey? With me around, no one in Lightdom City will mess with you,¡± she said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m like a dragon in Lightdom City. Do I need you to protect me?¡± Lucas said disdainfully. It was true that both the Zabel family and the Labenz family held significant power in Lightdom City, firmly established as top-tier elite families. However, it would be unwise to underestimate the Lynch family¡¯s influence. After all, they also held considerable influence in this small city. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m a senior now¡± Grace chuckled, basking in pleasure. Her master looked at her with great puzzlement still. ¡°What exactly did you say to my mother?¡± His mother, meanwhile, was humming a tune in the kitchen, cooking happily, as if she had just won a big lottery. Thest time she was this happy was when she visited a temple, where the fortune teller predicted that he would have a He was curious about what Grace had said to his mother. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that it¡¯s a secret. It won¡¯t work if word gets out, Grace answered with a smile. Han frowned. He found it unreasonable that his disciple refused to tell him what exactly had been said. ¡°Alright, master, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that what I said is sound and harmless, che? As long as I don¡¯t say it out loud, Mrs. Jaber will always be very happy. It¡¯s a longsting joy, okay? Ask no more,¡± she said mysteriously Han furrowed his brows slightly. Seeing his mother so happy, he decided not to ask anymore and said, ¡°You two came to my ce just topete for seniority?¡± ¡°Master, we came here to talk about something more important. We want to participate in the youth boxingpetition,¡± Grace said. With an intense glimmer of anticipation in his eyes, Lucas retrieved apetition flyer and presented it to his mentor. He expressed lus fervent desire, ¡®I want to embark on a boxing career, and she is eager to give it a shot as well. Would you be willing to train both of us in boxing¡± He looked at the flyer, which stated the location, registration deadline, and requirements for the competition. He looked at the two and asked, ¡°ording to these requirements, thepetition starts in a month. Do you both have boxing experience?¡± ¡°I have practiced Sanda overseas,¡± she said. ¡°I have some experience too,¡± Lucas added. ¡°Having some experience is good enough. Alright, tomorrow you bothe to thepany for military training. After the training, I will arrange boxing training for both of you,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you, master¡± Lucas was overjoyed Having witnessed his master¡¯s immense strength, he was confident about winning the championship with his guidance. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave. Remember toe for military training tomorrow,¡± Han said. ¡°Alright, master. Keep the fruits. I¡¯ll leave now Lucas said happily. ¡°Why are you leaving? Since you¡¯re already here, eat with us. You can leave afterward Felicia walked out with the dishes, cing them on the dining table. She warmly invited Grace and Lucas, saying, ¡°You¡¯re Grace, right? And you, that one, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Never mind. You¡¯re guests anyway. Come over and eat, she continued Lucas was instantly at a loss for words. He was called ¡°that one¡± just now, He wondered, ¡°What did she mean by ¡®never mind? Am I not worthy of a name?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jaber.¡± Grace sat down, looking at the table full of dishes, and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jaber. You¡¯re so kind. 1 like all these dishes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Let¡¯s start eating.¡± The mother smiled and looked at Grace lovingly. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jaber Grace chuckled, picked up a fork, and began enjoying the meal. Felicia¡¯s face was also filled with kindness as she continuously offered dishes to Grace. As for Lucas, she did not even spare him a nce. Lucas sat on the sofa, watching Felicia and Grace¡¯s intimate interaction, his eyes filled with astonishment as he looked at his master and said, ¡°Master, why do I feel like your mom has a closer rtionship with Grace than you do?¡± Han red at him and replied, ¡°How am I supposed to know? I¡¯m also puzzled by this.¡± He also felt incredibly puzzled by the intimate behavior between the two females. While this was the first time Felicia and Grace met, the two became so mtimate unexpectedly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Felicia even treated Grace as if she were her own daughter, showing utmost care and concern. There was something suspicious about this. He felt that his mother¡¯s behavior was rted to what Grace had whispered in her ear earlier. He was puzzled. He could not help but wonder what exactly did his disciple say to his mother. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Han racked his brains, desperately trying to figure it out. Unfortunately, he still could not fathom what Grace had said. Floris, who was watching from the side, also had a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Han, why is Mom suddenly so nice to a stranger? Could it be that she considers her as your wife?¡± ¡°Floris, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is purely a master-disciple rtionship, nothing more, he quickly replied. ¡°Are you sure? I think this girl is not bad. You know, she has a good figure and is very energetic. She seems like she¡¯d have the strength to give birth in the future,¡± she said. He was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡°What the heck? Was this the time to discuss childbirth? This is a dangerous thought. Just because a girles to our home doesn¡¯t mean you should think about childbirth.¡± ¡°Yeah. Although Grace is beautiful, she¡¯s not worthy of my master¡± Lucas said. He looked at Grace, who was so warmly weed by Felicia, with eyes full of envy and jealousy. He also wanted to receive a warm wee from his master¡¯s family, but it was not possible because there was no one but Grace in Felicia¡¯s eyes. After spending some time at the Jaber¡¯s vi, Grace managed to make Feliciaugh heartily, overwhelming her with joy. Han and Lucas watched on, bing more and more perplexed. ¡°Master, what did she say to Mrs. Jaber to charin her like that?¡± ¡°I really want to know too!¡± Finally, after an hour or two, Grace said her goodbyes and left. Felicia held her hand and bid her farewell, reluctant to let her go, asking her toe back to visit. ¡°Mrs. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. With my master around, I¡¯ll definitelye and visit whenever I have the time,¡± Grace said with a smile. ¡°Alright, very good. I am happy to hear that.¡± Felicia was overjoyed. Then, she red at her son and said. ¡°Silly boy, why are you still standing there doing nothing? Hurry up and escort the youngdy out. You¡¯repletely clueless.¡± Han was speechless. Ever since Grace arrived, his mother¡¯s attitude toward him had changed. She scolded and berated him at every turn while showering Grace with care and attention. Seeing this, he could not help but wonder who exactly was her biological child. He helplessly scratched his head and followed his mother¡¯s instructions, seeing off the two disciples at the door. Once they reached the entrance, Grace smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Master, we both came by car, so you don¡¯t need to send us home.¡± ¡°What did you say to my mom?¡± he asked again. ¡®Some things are better left unsaid. Well, Master, I¡¯m leaving. Love you.¡± She slyly smiled at him, then waved at Felicia in the vi, saying sweetly, ¡°See you, Mrs. Jaber.¡± After that, she got into the car, and quickly drove away, not giving him a chance to inquire further. ¡®Master, you have to be careful. Grace has a lot of tricks up her sleeve. There¡¯s something suspicious about all this,¡± Lucas said softly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? She is your senior. How can she harm me?¡± He red at him. ¡°Master, but I was the one who became your disciple first,¡± Lucas said with displeasure. ¡°Once you enter the sect, you have to listen to your master. I said she¡¯s your senior, so you must acknowledge it!¡± he said firmly. Lucas sighed helplessly and reluctantly nodded. ¡°Fine, I got it. I will be on my way too, master.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± he said while waving his hand. Lucas then got into his sports car and drove off. After watching their cars leave, he returned to the vi. Looking at Felicia, who still had a big smile on her face, he asked with confusion, ¡°Mom, what did Grace say to you?¡± Ever since Grace whispered something to her, she had been smiling non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Anyway, remember to be nice to lier in the future. Don¡¯t be too hard on her when ites to training, understand?¡± she instructed. ¡°Mom..¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell you anymore. You are a grown man. Why are you so chatty?¡± She nced at him, showing impatience, and went upstairs to her room. ¡°Me, chatty?¡± He almost burst outughing in anger. He had never been called chatty by his mother in his entire life. It was truly strange! ¡°Han, are those two really your disciples?¡± Floris asked. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°I asked around just now. One of them is the daughter of the wealthy Zabel family, and the other is the young master of the Lynch family. They have extremely noble statuses. You know, most people wouldn¡¯t even qualify to work for them.¡± She looked at him with a puzzled expression, ¡°You, their master? You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either, but they insisted on bing my disciples, especially Lucas. Well, he saved our family, and he¡¯s a good young man. Anyway, I gotta go. I have to get to thepany¡± With a calm expression, he waved at his sister, then headed straight out, driving toward Mapieturz Group. She, meanwhile, stood in ce, watching his departing figure, her eyes filled with shock and amazement. Finally, she raised her thumb toward his departing car and eximed. ¡°Han, you¡¯re amazing!¡± After all, one had to be extremely capable in order to win over the children of two major wealthy families. At the same time, her heart was filled with pride. As an elder sister, she felt genuinely proud and happy for her younger brother¡¯s achievements and abilities. The next day. Mapleturz Group. Grace also came to participate in military training. All the security guards in the security department were extremely excited, and it was especially so for young ones such as Wane, and Joseph. It was because Grace was stunning! Her features were exceptionally delicate as if crafted by God Himself. In other words, her beauty was beyond words. Meanwhile, her skin had a healthy sun-kissed glow. Her figure was graceful and alluring, the epitome of perfection with beautiful curves. Especially when she wore her tight-fitting sportswear, which entuated her curves even inore. The moment she appeared, she immediately captured the attention of all the security guards, igniting their enthusiasm for training It had to be said that her martial arts talent was truly astonishing. She quickly picked up breathing techniques and Heart Cultivation,pletely surpassing Lucas. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. During the final boxing training, Lucas, who was very dissatisfied, took the initiative to challenge her, hoping to regain his dignity. The result was that he was defeated by her thrice. In thest round, she delivered a punch that made him kneel on the ground, even causing him to vomit out yesterday¡¯s meal. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How can you be so strong?¡± He looked at her with immense disbelief. ¡°You still have a long way to go, young man¡¯ She removed her boxing gloves, looked down at him with a smile, and said, ¡°Are you convinced now? Do you consider me your senior?¡± He gritted his teeth and finally admitted defeat. ¡°Well, yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Follow my instructions, and you will live a good life,¡± she said. After saying that, she looked at Han, who was standing at the side, and said provokingly, ¡°Master, do you want to practice with me?¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 ¡°Are you sure?¡± Han asked with a smile. ¡°Of course! I want to see how big the gap between you and me is,¡± Grace answered seriously. With much seriousness, he pulled his hands apart, and said, ¡°The gap? It¡¯s about this big.¡± ¡°How big is that?¡± ¡°As big as three or four floors,¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Both disciples were speechless. They muttered to themselves. ¡°As big as three or four floors? It should be as high as three or four floors. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you have to tight me,¡± she said adamantly. He sighed and walked up to her, saying, ¡°Your strength is above average indeed, but your weaknesses are also evident. Your attacking intent is prominent, your lower bodycks stability, and your attack methods are too predictable. So, what you need to work on is your stance. Stabilize your lower body first before focusing on boxing¡± Before he could finish his sentence, she already threw a punch at him, He remained calm, took a step back, and evaded the attack. Undeterred, she advanced and came at him again. He effortlessly kicked her foot In an instant, she fell to the ground ¡°That¡¯s why I said your lower body was unstable. Ser, you fall down with just a slight bump,¡± he said. ¡°Trefuse to ept that! Come at me again¡± She gritted her teeth, stood up, andunched another attack. Unfortunately, she fell into the same pattern and was castly knocked down by him. After four consecutive times, shey on the ground, questioning herself. No matter how she attarked, he could find her weaknesses and knock her down with a single strike. She now realized that the gap between them was significant They were worlds apart! ¡°The focus of today¡¯s boxing training is the stance. You both will practice the stance for one hour. Remember, apply. breathing techniques and He Cultivation If you want to win in boxing matches, you must endure rigorous training¡± He exined in detail the application of breathing techniques and Heart Cultivation when his phone suddenly rang He picked up the call, then Reign¡¯s worried and serious voice came through ¡°Mr. Jaber, can youe to my office? It¡¯s urgent ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right there¡± He nodded hung up the phone, and said to the disciples who had already started practicing their stance, ¡°Continue with the training. I need to attend to something¡± With that, he left the two behind and headed straight for thepany¡¯s upper floors, arriving at Reign¡¯s office. He closed the door behind him, and asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Reign gestured for him to sit down and then ced a photo in front of him. ¡°Gregory is dead,¡± she said. He looked at the photo. It showed a swollen male corpse! The face seemed to have been hit by a stone, with a blurred appearance, making it hard to tell what he looked like. However, there were several bullet holes in his body, a total of six in the heart, abdomen, and thighs. ¡°I can¡¯t even see his face. Are you sure this is Gregory?¡± he asked. ¡°I had it confirmed by someone. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± She then handed him several more photos. ¡°Now, the main focus is not Gregory¡¯s death, but these bullets. The police found these bullets, which are extremely rare, inside the body. Clearly, they are not from this country. He took a look, then his expression became stern all of a sudden He realized that those were exclusive bullets owned by the Bloody Devil During hisst battle with the Bloody Devil, he had taken note of their bullet structure, and it was identical to the ones the police found on Gregory ¡®Do you know the origin of these bullet designs?¡± she asked with anticipation. ¡°I know a little, but not much. None of this matters.¡± He looked at the photo and then at her ¡°You haven¡¯t shown me the most important thing yet.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°You truly live up to your reputation as the Mercenary King of the Jungle. Nothing can escape your notice.¡± ¡°Mercenary King of the Jungle? What kind of title is that? What? It is some!¡± he muttered to himself. He now pulled a long face. She took out her phone, opened a message, and ced it in front of him. He took a look and his expression changed again. The message read: ¡°Ms. Labenz. Be careful of the enemy lurking beside you. He is¡­. ¡°I¡¯ve had someone look it up. This is Gregory¡¯s phone number. Moreover, it was sent to me at one o¡¯clockst night. Based on the time, he should have sent it before he died,¡± she said. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he finish typing the name? Why the cliffhanger? He frowned. ¡°Based on spection, he should be typing the message before he died. In the end, he ran out of strength before he could finish typing it, so he could only send out the iplete information,¡± she said. ¡°Your deduction is not scientific at all His face turned sullen once again. ¡°So what do you ti Thave a bold idea. The first possibility is that Gregory isn¡¯t dead yet. Instead, he found a body that looks exactly like him to derrive everyone and went into hiding¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible We have confirmed that the body is Gregory¡¯s. He¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°In that case, it bes even moreplicated. From the photos, he was shot in the heart first, which means he didn¡¯t have the strength topose the message In other words, someone else fabricated the information. That person deliberately left suspense to make you suspicious of the people around you, aiming to make you distrust everyone around you¡± He stared at the message, his expressin serious, and said in a deep voice, ¡°In other words, besides the group of mercenaries there is a third party involved¡± who killed ( Upon hearing this, her expression suddenly turned sullen. She had found evidence in Gregory¡¯s office that he had colluded with Philip She initially thought that Plulip had killed him in order to silence ham and cover up the crime. If what Han said was true, Gregory¡¯s death was even moreplicated than she had imagined, involving multiple parties. ¡°Thest possibility, and the most terrifying one is His eyes were solemn as he stared at her and said word by word. ¡°The most terrifying one is that the information in this message is true, meaning there really is an enemy lurking around you, but the person who sent the message doesn¡¯t know who it is. It¡¯s also possible that the sender was interrupted before finishing it, encountering an attack from someone else, and had to hastily send this sentence to you. Upon hearing this, her expression became even more serious, and she fell into contemtion, remaining silent. Either way, it was not good news for her. ¡°Ms. Labenz, I lean more toward the third possibility. After all, the attack you experienced abroad could also be due to someone around you leaking your whereabouts. From today onward, you need to be more cautious!¡± he said. She lightly tapped the desk with her fingers, remaining silent. In reality, she also leaned toward this conclusion When she was abroad searching for the Ghost Orchid, only a few people knew her whereabouts. Still, she was attacked by a foreign mercenary group. If it were not for him, she would have died overseas She looked at the message, her gaze serious, thinking to herself, ¡°Who leaked my whereabouts? And who is trying to reveal all of this to me?¡± She felt as if she were trapped in a fog, unable to see clearly. At that moment, she felt as though everything was shrouded in mystery. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 The truth remained a mystery, Reign felt like she was in a haze, unable to see anything clearly! She contemted the followers around her in her mind¡¯ Landon, her bodyguard and adoptive father, secretaries Lily, and Amy, the director of the finance department¡­. She went through almost everyone she trusted in her mind, feeling conflicted. It was because these people were her close friends. No matter whom she suspected, she felt guilty. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy to find out who wants to harm you. It¡¯s whoever benefits the most after your death,¡± he said. ¡°Are you suggesting Philip?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. Philip not only wanted to kill her but also intended to have David poison him. In other words, his ruthlessness made him the prime suspect. She pondered for a moment and said. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll go on a business trip ahead of schedule. Mr. Jaber, get prepared. We¡¯ll leave the province tomorrow.¡± ¡°So urgently?¡± He was taken aback. ¡°Yes, I have a n that might help me uncover the person lurking around me,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what the n is?¡± ¡°No need. I just need to know that you have a n. After all, my task is to protect you¡± He smiled and looked at her, saying. ¡°Not convening a board meeting immediately to trouble Philip and the others, well, you¡¯re calmer than I imagined¡± The incident at the Capital Firmst night was the perfect opportunity for her to vent her anger. By convening a board meeting and digging deep into Gregory¡¯s side, with one stroke, many people would have to step down. Unexpectedly, she remained so reliable and calm. ¡°It¡¯s not time yet,¡± she said. After all, she was not satisfied with only removing Gregory¡¯s men. What she wanted to do was to catch a big fish! Stay calm, cast the, and wait for those people to emerge one by one, then she would strike them all at once. Moreover, she was in a dilemma. Although Gregory was guided by Philip, there was no direct evidence to prove it. Moreover, with Gregory now dead and no concrete evidence, Philip could easily shift all the me onto the dead man Thus, she had to find new evidence before she could make a move. By then, she would be able to deliver a fatal blow, andpletely crush Philip! The most important thing now was to find the undercover agent that Philip had nted by her side. Afterward, she could uncover the man¡¯s true intention. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at thepany tomorrow, or should we meet somewhere else?¡± he asked. ¡°Tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock, from thepany to the airport.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± After learning the time and ce, he turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± She remembered something and suddenly spoke up. ¡°I heard that you can make amulets. Can you make one for me?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± He was surprised. ¡°Yvic told me.¡± ¡°Alright, give me your birthdate and astrology chart. I¡¯ll buy a gemstone, make one for you, and give it to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Can it be tonight?¡± ¡°That urgent?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t feel at ease without it.¡± She looked at him, her beautiful eyes filled with uneasiness and anxiety. Clearly, after receiving the text message from Gregory, she realized that she was not safe with the people around her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you tonight,¡± he replied. ¡°What time tonight¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°Okay, then please deliver it to my ce. I live alone now, and I can¡¯t feel secure without the emerald pendant.¡± ¡°Sure, send me your addresster, and I¡¯ll bring it to you tonight¡± He nodded and turned to leave.. This was not the first time he had seen her weak side. Perhaps in the eyes of others, she was a dominant, aloof, unapproachable CEO. However, he had already seen her vulnerable and helpless side many times in the jungle overseas, and he had grown ustomed to it. After watching his retreating figure, a glimmer of anticipation shed in her eyes Then, she locked the door and opened a drawer. She retrieved something from the drawer that resembled a condom, and her face turned crimson. She quickly pocketed the item, took a deep breath, andposed herself. She looked forward to the night. Once her emotions settled slightly, she took out a piece of paper and began drawing a chart, creating a network of connections between various characters. She sat there, engaging in deduction and reasoning. When Han returned to the security department, Lucas and Grace were still practicing the horse stance, showing no signs of rxation. He nced at the two and nodded approvingly. Both of them had great talent and had be proficient in the techniques of breathing and Heart Cultivation. With their discipline, they would surely make achievements. ¡°We don¡¯t need to practice the horse stance for now. Now, I¡¯ll teach you some boxing techniques for beginners, he said. ¡°Master, are you going to tech us the legendary techniques that allows one to effortlessly move heavy weights with minimal effort?¡± Lucas eximed with joy. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, after learning it, will we be able to use force skillfully and send burly men flying?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯m in!¡± Lucas said with great eagerness. After a few days of apprenticeship, he found it amazing that he could finally learn martial arts. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet. This boxing technique is meant to help you calm and focus your mind.¡± Han nced at Lucas and added, ¡°No martial art can be mastered overnight. Only with a calm mind can you grasp its true essence. I¡¯m teaching you this boxing technique to help you cultivate a tranquil state of mind. When you can achieve that, I¡¯ll teach you powerful techniques, such as the legendary Iron Palm.¡± With that, he forcefully struck the wall with his palm. Booml A tremendous force sted a transparent hole through the thick wall. The strike revealed the twisted steel and concrete inside. Witnessing this scene, both disciples¡¯ eyes lit up. It appeared to them that the power of that strike was so terrifying that it could shatter one¡¯s bones. ¡°I restrained my strength in order to preserve the integrity of the wall, preventing the concrete and steel from breaking,¡± Han exined. Upon hearing his exnation, the disciples¡¯ eyes glowed with excitement once again. Such power was truly godlike, after all. ¡°Thus, you must cultivate a calm mind in order to freely control such a fearsome palm strike. Otherwise, if I were to teach you this formidable technique and you engage in fights, there is a high possibility that you could kill someone with a single strike.¡± He looked at both of them and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°Remember, our martial arts training is for physical fitness, for righteousness and justice. It is not meant for brawls and violence! Furthermore, no matter the circumstance, you must remain calm and be able to control your power at will! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, we understand Grace and Lucas eximed. ¡°Good. In that case, you will train with me in boxing from now on,¡± the master said with a nod. Next, he taught them boxing just like he did with Charlie. Once they became proficient, he allowed them to practice on their own while he left work, heading straight to the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to find Jerry. Jerry, having heard that he wanted gemstones, handed him a highly valuable precious one without hesitation, saving him the time to select In return, he helped Jerry examine all the raw stones in the market and quietly pointed out which ones contained top-quality spiritual emeralds. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaber. You have been a great help. Jerry eximed with joy, gratefully shaking his hand. With his guidance, it would be hardly possible to operate at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m happy to help,¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t forget about our gemstone gambling event.¡± ¡°Just contact me a day or two in advance, and I¡¯ll make time to join you.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries, he returned home with the spirit stone. Then, he began carving it into a zodiac animal while reading Reign¡¯s astrology chart and date of birth, which he had received through a text message, on his phone. Based on the information, he activated an advanced array, turning the emerald pendant into an amulet. When he was done, he looked at the clock and realized that it was half past seven. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out for a bit. I¡¯ll be back for dinner,¡± he announced, getting up and heading toward the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Felicia raised her head at the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m going to give something to Ms. Labenz.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz? You mean the wealthiest woman in Lightdom City?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± she said with a waving hand. ¡°Wait!¡± Charlie suddenly stood up and approached him, then stuffed something into his hand, whispering, ¡°Ms. Labenz is a good woman. Make sure you treat her nicely.¡± He looked down and his expression turned gloomy instantly. It turned out to be a condom! Chapter 370 Chapter 370 ¡°Dad. I¡¯m just going to give something to Ms. Labenz. What are you doing?¡± Han said with a long face. ¡°Take it. You know, keep it with you just in case. At least you will be prepared when ites into use.¡± The father nced at him and said earnestly. ¡°Son. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t understand the minds of you young people. Well, 1 might not be able to keep you in check in this aspect, but I just want you to understand one thing. Once you have With that, his father stuffed the condom into his pocket and sent him away. He waspletely baffled. He muttered to himself. ¡°What on earth was he talking about? Why did he make it seem like I was some kind of womanizer?¡± After all, he was still single, and after returning to the country, he had not been involved with any woman, let alone had amitted rtionship with anyone. He could not help but wonder why did his parents look at him like that. At this point, because of their words, he even started wondering if he was indeed a scumbag! He left home with much puzzlement, then got into his car, driving straight to Reign¡¯s residence. As the CEO of the Labenz Group and the wealthiest woman in Lightdom City, her ce was exceptionally luxurious. It was located in the Rouge Vi district, the most expensive and extravagant one in the heart of the city. The area had vastnd, peaceful surroundings, and beautifulndscaping To please the high-profile residents, the developers hired a renowned geomancer to design theyout. They even brought in therge rockery and created a flowing river. The entire vi district resembled a garden that was nestled by nature. Moreover, all the vis were traditional-style courtyards, exuding an antique charm, with a low-key yet luxurious decoration and a sense of nobility. Meanwhile, Reign resided in the most extravagant courtyard in the area. Theyout was particrly excellent, with abundant natural light and surrounded by beautiful landscape, creating a pleasant and enjoyable scenery. In the pond, there were eight ornamental fish, symbolizing prosperous wealth. ¡°Living alone in such a spacious courtyard? Isn¡¯t she afraid?¡± After arriving. Han walked amidst the beautiful scenery provided by the vi district, yet he found it hollow and inck of vitality. After all, there was a distinctck of hustle and bustle, making the ce appear particrly spacious, and serene, yet deserted. BANG! The main gate of the vi closed after he entered. He was not surprised at all, remaining calm instead. It was because he had already paid attention to the surroundings when he arrived. Although the ce had an antique and nostalgic charm, it was equipped with many smart home devices, and hidden surveince cameras were installed at the entrance and on the walls, Meanwhile, the main gate was also remote-controlled Among the scenery, there were many high-tech, advanced weapons hidden as well. It was evident that despite living alone, her environment was highly secure. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He thought to himself, ¡°Both theser weapons and the firearms hidden in the rockery are capable of killing a general-ss individual. Also, in the shadows, there¡¯s a formidable expert with a lingering aura. Well, it should be Landon.¡± He nced at the surroundings around him and immediately came to a realization. Although it appeared empty, it was heavily fortified Whoever with malicious intentions, as soon as he entered, would likely be discovered and subsequently dealt with by these mechanisms. *Mr. Jaber,e to courtyard No. 8. I¡¯m in the study on the second floor.¡± Through a broadcast. Reign¡¯s cold voice echoed. He followed the instructions and walked into that courtyard, went upstairs, and arrived at the study. She was wearing a pink silk nightgown. Meanwhile, her long, shiny ck hair flowed down, entuating her fair and delicate skin. At this moment, she no longer had the cold and arrogant demeanor she carried at work. Instead, she had a hint of agreeableness, gentleness, and¡­ seductiveness! The nightgown showcased her figure, making it even more voluptuous and graceful. Her figure was very attractive. Meanwhile, her legs were long and slender! Moreover, she seemed to have just finished bathing, emitting a pleasant fragrance of shower gel that smelled particrly pleasant. She held a cup of coffee and stared at the wall of the study. On the wall hung a massive rtionship map with numerous photographs Red lines connected the photos, forming an intricate andplexwork. She had been staring at this rtionship map, her brows furrowed. He nced at the map and saw Landon, Philip, Secretary Lily, the finance department director, Yvonne, and all her confidants and enemies within the Mapleturz Group listed. He even found himself on this map. ¡°I listed all the individuals so that I can eliminate them one by one. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± she looked at him with apologetic eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand.¡± He nodded and took out the gem he had prepared, handing it to her. ¡°I have prepared the amulet you wanted.¡± It was a lifelike dragon pendant made specifically for her. Seeing the gem pendant, her eyes lit up. As a CEO and the wealthiest woman in Lightdom City, she had seen many luxury items and appreciated numerous antiques, sculptures, and artworks. However, this pendant still amazed her. It was like a work of art carved by God, with every stroke filled with a magical charm. It was simply like a divine artifact. Moreover, aftering into contact with the pendant, she felt a refreshing sensation spreading through her body, bringing a sense of relief to her previously troubled mind. Being knowledgeable and experienced, she instantly understood that this emerald pendant was extraordinary. Thus, it seemed certain to her that h had put a lot of thought into it. ¡°Thank you.¡± She threaded the pendant, then wore it around her chest. She looked at him and asked, ¡°How is it? Good?¡± The green dragon pendant hung in front of her neck, entuating her fair skin. Meanwhile, below that, the breathtaking view of 36D¡­ It was an exceptionally beautiful view. He showed no fear, nced at the pendant, and looked into her eyes, praising, ¡°It suits you well.¡± She touched the green dragon pendant on her neck, gazing at him affectionately while saying seriously. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pendant. It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need to be so polite¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m not only referring to the pendant,¡± she said seriously. She added, ¡°You saved my life in the jungle abroad. After returning, you improved the ancient remedy and provided thepany with remedy pill like the blood-tonifying pill. Because of your assistance, I managed to regain my footing in thepany. Yesterday in Constrax District, you saved my life again. I owe you a lot, and I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± He was taken aback. After all, he had not realized that he had saved her on so many asions. Although surprised, he remained calm and said, ¡°You¡¯ve also helped me a lot. We¡¯re friends; no need to be so formal.¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Since you rushed over here, you must be thirsty. Let me make you a pot of coffee.¡± With that, she walked to the side and started boiling water and grinding coffee beans. While making the coffee, she bent over. At this moment, the straps of her nightgown identally slipped down. From his angle, he saw an even more enchanting view. Seeing this, he could not help but tremble inside, looking at her in disbelief. Underneath her clothes, she was not wearing anything! Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Boom, boom, boom¡­. Han¡¯s heart was beating uncontrobly. It was because it was mesmerizing! It had been almost a month since he had engaged in sex. Seeing this, he felt a mild heat throughout his body, and his throat and lips became a little dry. He really wanted to remind Reign that she was not wearing something on the inside. However, he did not know how to bring up such an intimate topic. He could only cough a few times and say, ¡°Um, Ms. Labenz. I need to use the bathroom.¡± She looked up, brushed the long hair off her forehead, and said, ¡°It¡¯s on the right side at the end of the hallway.¡± He quickly left the room and headed toward the bathroom. She was so beautiful, with an incredibly impressive figure. Just the sight of her 36D bust could captivate many men¡¯s attention. If he had stayed any longer, he might not have been able to control himself. She nced at his departing figure and revealed a meaningful smile. She reached out and touched the green dragon pendant on her neck, her gaze bing very gentle. With a smile, she continued brewing coffee. ¡°Wait a minute! Bathroom?¡± she thought to herself. All of a sudden, a realization struck her. Her gaze swiftly turned toward the bathroom, and a faint blush appeared on her face. She remembered that she had carelessly hung her personal clothing on the hook inside the bathroom after taking a shower. Thus, once he entered the bathroom, he would be able to see the clothes she had taken off earlier. Most importantly, she had not washed the clothes yet, meaning it would be incredibly embarrassing if he saw them. ¡°Wait a minute! Clothes!¡± In an instant, she froze, her head dropping down swiftly. Her cheeks reddened with embarrassment, and she instinctively covered her face, longing to vanish at that very moment. Having be ustomed to living alone, she had developed a habit of not wearing undergarments, findingfort in a carefree and rxed state. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Today, she was too focused on her investigation, forgetting to put on that piece of clothing. Right now, she wondered if he had seen everything underneath when she had bent over earlier. Thinking about it, her heart pounded even faster as she felt an unusual sense of shyness despite being a cold person in general. However, as a CEO, she faced many challenging problems daily, so this momentary embarrassment quickly subsided, and she regained herposure. ¡°Alright then. After all, he caught a glimpse of it when I was showering at Yvonne¡¯s ce before. And he saw it in the jungle too. Well, it¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s not like I have anything to lose.¡± With this thought, she felt a sense of tranquility within herself. After all, he had saved her. While she had no intention to submit herself to him, she did not mind allowing him to have a few peeks, which might be considered tokens of gratitude. She finished brewing the coffee, stood up, went to her bedroom, and put on a spare set of clothes. Then she returned and enjoyed her coffee calmly and peacefully as if nothing had happened. Even the blush on her face gradually faded away. However, inside the bathroom, he found himself blushing. After all, he found her intimate clothes hanging inside the bathroom. Besides, the size was simply amazing! ¡°I didn¡¯t know Ms. Labenz was so messy in her personal life. She always looks so organized on the outside.¡± He looked at the clothes in front of him, not knowing what to say. But upon some consideration, he found it understandable. Considering her busy work schedule and the fact that she lived alone in arge courtyard without anyone to look after her. it was understandable that she was a bit untidy in her personal life. During his time as the Mercenary King overseas, whenever he had exhausting days, he would simply crash and fall asleep as soon as he returned to the base. Not to mention tidying up the room, even if there were cockroaches, mice, and piles of garbage in the room, he could still fall asleep. When a person was exhausted to the extreme, they stop caring about anything and simply fall asleep. Moreover, most people tend to be themselves and do as they please when they were alone. Right now, it appeared to him that she had the same mindset. However, when he was using the bathroom and looking at the clothes hanging in front of him, he still felt slightly ufortable. However, he could not go out right away. He figured it would make them both ufortable if he returned before she could put on some undergarments. After using the bathroom and rinsing his hands, he sat on the toilet and lit a cigarette. He wanted to give her time to put on her clothes, to avoid any awkwardness for both of them. While smoking, he also listened carefully. He waited until he had heard her returning from her bedroom. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and extinguish the cigarette. Just as he was about to throw the butt into the bin, on second thought, he rinsed it with water to ensure it would not reignite. After disposing of it, he opened the window for venttion to ensure the smoke dissipated. Afterward, he washed his hands and walked out. She greeted him, saying, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯vee a long way. Come, have a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you. I just happen to be thirsty.¡± He felt relieved when he saw that she had already put on undergarments. He took the cup of coffee, lowered his head, and observed. The coffee had a subtle dark color, emitting a fragrance of almonds and chocte. He sniffed it again, and the aroma was pleasant. ¡°What kind of coffee powder did you use?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s a local specialty from Xina. Arabica coffee beans. I bought them from a friend who knows coffee very well. Give it a try.¡± she said. He took a sip and found the coffee to be rich in vor, with a hint of almond and chocte on his taste buds. The taste was subtle, elegant, and lingering. At the same time, it carried a pleasant bitterness, ¡°Good coffee!¡± He savored it carefully, then put down the coffee cup and said with much satisfaction, ¡°This coffee powder is really good. They must be expensive, right?¡± ¡°Not really. I bought it from my friend and it only cost 16 dors per pound.¡± ¡°So cheap? It¡¯s unlike you,¡± he said with surprise. He thought that the richest woman in Lightdom like her would be drinking coffee powder worth thousands of dors. He had not expected her to be drinking something so affordable and down-to- earth. ¡°It¡¯s just coffee. It¡¯s for the sake of enjoyment, right? It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s cheap or expensive so long as it suits one¡¯s taste,¡± she said. He replied with a nod, ¡°True. Although this coffee powder is inexpensive, they taste so much better than some of the expensive ones I¡¯ve had abroad.¡± ¡°Coffee from abroad? When ites to coffee, those from Longhard Kingdom will always be superior. Those foreign ones are far inferior to our country¡¯s¡± She refilled his cup with a smile and said, ¡°Since you like it, have some more.¡± After drinking a few cups, he was about to get up and leave when suddenly his stomach growled. ¡°Mr. Jaber, haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± she asked with surprise. ¡°Not yet.¡± He did not have time to eat as he was busy selecting, carving, and delivering the gemstone. ¡°You have done me a favor with the emerald pendant, so let me treat you to a meal,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either, and there are some ingredients in the kitchen. Just wait a moment, I will make something for you¡± Her eyes were filled with guilt. Then, she walked into the kitchen, put on an apron, took out the food from the fridge, and began to cook. She did not give him any chance to decline. As he watched her busy in the kitchen, he was reminded of his mother bustling around in the kitchen, radiating a maternal glow With her entering the kitchen and starting to cook, this once serene vi finally had a touch of liveliness. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that the wealthiest woman of Lightdor City would cook for me. No one would believe it if I told them.¡± Looking at her, he felt a sense of home. He realized that it would be quite lovely to have a wife cooking in the kitchen while he enjoyed coffee in the living room. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Savoring his coffee, Han relished the tranquility of the moment while the sounds of Reign¡¯s culinary prowess filled the kitchen. The absence of chaos, bullets, and gunfire brought him a sense of contentment. He imagined that his life would be fulfilled with the presence of a loving wife and a child by his side. ¡°I wonder what the old man is thinking. It¡¯s been almost a month, and he still hasn¡¯t assigned me a mission.¡± Lost in his musings, he reached for his phone, trying to contact his master. However, his master was still unreachable/ Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Helpless, he had no choice but to end the call and absentmindedly browse through Instagram. Reign was cooking, and it would be impolite for him to leave at this time. Thus, he could go home only after she had finished cooking and they had eaten together. Besides, she was a pleasant person to eat a meal with. Therefore, he did not have the urge to leave immediately. While scrolling through his Instagram feed, he did note across anything noteworthy. It was just posts from his siblings, Lydia, Mia, Yvonne, and others. After some thought, he finally opened his long-neglected Facebook ount. Over the years, he kept his status ¡°unavable¡± and had not contacted anyone. Still, many of his old ssinates were on the tform. When he opened Facebook, as expected, he found countless feeds. He was patient, scrolling through them one by one. After finishing, he felt a wave of emotion. It was because eight years had brought about tremendous changes! Among his ssmates, there were those who had sessfullypleted high school, pursued higher education, and were still immersed in their studies. Others had recently graduated from university and were navigating the job market, searching for employment opportunities. A few had embarked on entrepreneurial endeavors, only to face setbacks, overwhelming pressure, and even thoughts of self-harm Meanwhile, there were those ssmates who, immediately after finishing their SAT exams, hastily entered the workforce, got married, started families, and found themselves confronted with the hardships and responsibilities of adult life. The majority of his ssmates, those who did not attend the recent reunion, remained distant figures in his life. Seeing their updates on social media, he could not help but feel a pang of helplessness. Many of them now had children, happily sharing family photos with their little ones. ¡°How time flies.¡± After eight years, everything changed. The sight of his ssmates, weathered and aged, struck him deeply, as they appeared so starkly different from the vibrant and youthful peers he remembered from his memories. In a chance encounter, he would fail to recognize them, for they had transformed so significantly over time. ¡°Time has wrought such profound changes. It seems the years have worn away their youthful arrogance. Those once fervent and hopeful youths now find themselves grappling with the hardships of life. Perhaps, they have even forgotten the dreams they once held so dear,¡± he mused, a tinge of mncholy in his voice. He was filled with mixed emotions. As he scrolled through the updates, he came across numerous posts from ssmates who were constantlymenting their financial struggles. Some had even reached out to him, sharing their thoughts of despair and contemting suicide when the burden became unbearable. Others expressed frustration over soaring prices, while some bemoaned their inability to afford a home. The tform showcased a plethora of life experiences in a very vivid manner. Yet, he was aware that not everyone feltfortable sharing their internal emotions openly. Those who chose to keep their struggles hidden remained unseen on Instagram, leaving him uncertain about their well-being. ¡°My friend, if you ever find yourself in need of assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me. I¡¯m here to lend a helping Bob, I might not be able to help you buy a house, but I should be able to help your child with studies. Call me as soon as possible.¡± Jenny, it¡¯s been so long since west met. You¡¯re still as beautiful as ever. I can help with your husband¡¯s business, so call me if you need anything.¡± After some thought, driven by empathy, he leftments on the feeds of those who had a hard life. Back in high school, he, Noah, and Perry were best buddies. Meanwhile, he was not particrly close to the others. However, now that he had achieved sess, he was willing to give a helping help to his former ssmates. After all, a benefit for others was a benefit to one. ¡°Mr. Jaber, the food is ready.¡± At this moment, Reign walked out of the kitchen with a te of food. This was a te of fragrant pork stew, which was neatly disyed and appetizing. She ced the pork in front of him and said, ¡°Go ahead, try it.¡± With that, she handed him a fork. Without hesitation, he picked up a piece of meat using the fork and savored it carefully ¡°How is it?¡± She looked at him, her eyes filled with anticipation, like a child who hadpleted their homework and was waiting for praise from the teacher. Little did he expect that she, themanding CEO overseeing a vast workforce, possessed such an endearing demeanor. The realization made his heart skip a beat. Wearing an apron, she asked him forments on her cooking. At this moment, she looked beautiful and sweet, capturing his heart as she reminded him of a virtuous wife. As he ate, he wondered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice this side of her when we were abroad?¡± With each bite of the meat, he expressed his admiration. ¡°This is tender and not at all greasy. It¡¯s light and vorful, and the aroma is exceptional. I never expected you to be such a talented cook. It¡¯s absolutely delicious!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Setting down his fork, he nodded earnestly and remarked, ¡°This dish you prepared is even tastier than my mother¡¯s.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Hearing this, she was overjoyed. After all, when ites to one¡¯s culinary skills, there was no betterment than this one. She eximed cheerfully. Tll bring you some roasted potatoester. I¡¯m also preparing seared scallops and boiled cauliflower. They¡¯ll be done soon.¡± After saying that, she set aside the used fork and brought out a te of roasted potatoes, apanied by a fresh fork. She ced them in front of him with a stnile. Then she quickly returned to the kitchen to resume cooking. While preparing the seared scallops, she absentmindedly grabbed a fork and took a bite of the dish. Suddenly, she froze. It dawned on her that the fork she had just used was the same one he had used earlier. Inadvertently, she had indirectly shared a kiss with him through the fork. At the thought of this, she was so shy that her face turned red and her heart thumped wildly. As she continued cooking, she took deep breaths topose herself and regain her To distract herself, she even multitasked, using two pans to cook two different dishes. After about fifteen minutes, she brought the two dishes over and ced them in front of him, smiling. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are three dishes enough?¡± ¡°More than enough. Please sit down and eat with me,¡± he hurriedly replied. In fact, he definitely could not finish it alone. After all, there were three dishes, and the portion of pork stew was quiterge ¡°Wait a minute. I forgot that soup is necessary for a meal in Lightdom City. Well, let me make a cream of mushroom soup she said. With that, she went into the kitchen again to make soup. Ten minutester, she brought the soup in arge porcin bowl and ced it in front of him. She served herself some potatoes, sat across from him, and began to eat. ¡°Ms. Labenz, have some.¡± He picked up a piece of pork and ced it on her te. ¡°Thank you.¡± When she saw his fork, she recalled the indirect kiss, blushing slightly. Regardless, she still received the food, cing it in her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re such a great cook. You should cook more often in the future so that your home will be more lively. You know, it will be more like a home,¡± he said while eating. When she heard this, her eyes turned slightly red. She also wanted a lively, warm home. However, her mother had passed away, her father was missing, and her brother was critically ill abroad, hanging by a thread. For so many years, she had been all alone. It was worth noting that no one had ever brought food to her te like he did. At the thought of this, sadness overwhelmed her, and tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. The warm tears streaked across her cheeks, falling into her te. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± He was dumbfounded. ¡°No, nothing. I just remembered some unpleasant things. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jaber. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself¡± Since she was skilled at managing her emotions, she quickly suppressed her sadness, wiping away her tears, and continued to eat while choking back sobs. Seeing her like this, he felt a little guilty and uneasy. If he had known, he would not have made that remark earlier. While he wrestled with thoughts of how to console her, abrupt darkness enveloped the vi as the lights flickered off, casting the entire living room into obscurity. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Outside the door, Landon¡¯s angry roar came. Immediately after, gunshots rang out, apanied by shouts and yells. It was evident that Landon was fighting with someone outside. ¡°Quick! Seal all the doors and windows. Protect Ms. Labenz!¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, run!¡± Landon¡¯s roar sounded. However, before he could utter another word, a punch struck his chest, abruptly silencing him. What followed was the sickening sound of blood spewing and a body plunging into the water. ¡°Huh?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He wondered if someone hade to attack. ¡°Mr. Katz.¡± Hearing this, she snapped back to attention, no longer allowing herself to drown in sadness. At this point, her eyes were filled with concern and vignce as she looked toward the window. Bang! Just at that moment, a bullet shattered the ss and swiftly aimed for her forehead, approaching like lightning. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ¡°Carefull¡± Han reacted swiftly, immediately tackling Reign and rolling several times, taking cover behind the couch. Bang! The bullet whizzed past the spot where she had just been, piercing through the wall. It was an armor-piercing round! As he caught sight of the bullet hole, his face darkened. After all, generally speaking, ordinary assassins and mercenaries would not employ such highly lethal ammunition. In other words, the assassins attacking them were undoubtedly formidable. Suddenly, a strong sense of danger surged within him, and his heart raced wildly. ¡°Watch out!¡± With a powerful kick, he sent the couch flying, positioning it as a shield on the table Without hesitation, he held her tightly, swiftly gliding along the floor, and took cover behind the wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! They had barely moved when countless bullets rained down, shattering ss, piercing through the couch, and demolishing the area they had upied moments ago. Despite the power outage, the devastated state of the floor was visible with the moonlight streaming through the windows. ¡°This¡­¡± Having witnessed the scene, her pupils shrank in overwhelming shock. If it were not for his swift action to move her elsewhere, she would have been killed on the spot. The realization made her break out in a cold sweat, her face turning pale. She turned to thank him but awkwardly discovered his hands resting in the most inappropriate ce. Seeing this, her face flushed crimson. This feeling was very strange. It was her first time being held like this by a man, and her heart raced even faster, leaving her too embarrassed to speak. Meanwhile, he did not realize that he had ced his hand in the wrong ce. He simply held her firmly, cing her aside. He rose swiftly from the ground, assuming a kneeling position, his eyes locked onto the window. ¡°Ms. Labenz, it appears that the threat extends beyond foreign adversaries. There are also individuals within our own borders who what ¡°I know. I¡¯ve disrupted the interests of too many people ever since Oliver ced me in this position. Philip, on top of others, has always wanted me dead.¡± A grave expression swept across her face as she spoke, ¡°Yet, I haven¡¯t uncovered any concrete evidence implicating him in hiring an assassin to target me.¡± ¡°Now is not the moment to delve into the identity of the assant. Our priority lies in ensuring our survival, he replied with a somber tone. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As they conversed, gunshots erupted outside the window, apanied by numerous screams. He could discern that many of the skilled individuals hidden in the vi¡¯s shadows had already been eliminated. Moreover, judging from the chaotic footsteps, it was evident that many were rushing toward their location. The sound of intense fighting could be heard amidst the water noises outside, It was clear that Landon had already been engaged by the group of skilled attackers. Bang! Just as Han and Reign were about to react, the second-floor entrance was forcefully kicked open. Without dy. shbang grenades were hurled inside. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Han¡¯s expression shifted, and he instinctively shielded her eyes. Embracing her tightly, he swiftly maneuvered to a different location. The stun grenades exploded, illuminating the room as brightly as daylight and bringing unbearably dazzling shine A team of mercenaries, sporting specialized goggles and brandishing firearms, stormed in, unleashing a relentless barrage of bullets their previous whereabouts. upon He continued to hold her, constantly changing their position, evading bullets. Eventually, they sought refuge within the confines of the bedroom, sealing the door shut. Trembling with fear, she found herself in a state of utter distress, her garments drenched in perspiration. Opening her eyes, she gazed upon him with a mixture of disbelief and terror. ¡°What¡­ what is going on? How can such weapons exist within this country¡± These are mercenaries. They possess vastbat experience and far surpass ordinary police officers in their tactics. If they intend to smuggle firearms, it would require an organization as powerful as the Dragon Team to intervene, otherwise. regr detectives wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them. Moreover, each mercenary possesses specialized knowledge of firearms. Even if they are unable to import weapons from overseas, they can acquire materials locally and craft their own.¡± He opened his eyes, staring at the door, and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. Leave everything to me.¡± After saying that, he stood up, his gaze turning ice-cold. Bang! Coincidentally, at this moment, the group of mercenaries burst through the door and charged in with great momentum. However, before they could open fire. Han¡¯s silver needles had already struck like lightning, piercing through their helmets and prating their skulls. His movements were as swift as lightning as he seized one person¡¯s submachine gun and unleashed a burst of fire toward the door. Bullets rained down like a storm, taking down all the mercenaries who were charging toward them, leaving them in a pool of blood He held the submachine gun, charging forward. Wherever he went, all the approaching mercenaries fell beneath his bullets. Every shot hit the target without fail! At this very moment, he resembled an invincible General, charging forward, breaking through enemy lines, unmatched in his ughter. ¡°Rei, they have bazookas, run!¡± Landon¡¯s voice came from outside at this moment. Upon this, Han¡¯s expression changed. He immediately discarded the submachine gun, ran back into the bedroom, and lifted the bewildered Reign in his arms, crashing through the ss and rushing out. Boom! In the instant they leaped out of the window, two bazookas hurtled toward them, obliterating courtyard No. 8 in a devastating explosion. The mes erupted, reaching for the sky like a nuclear st. The powerful shockwave spread like ripples, sending the two flying in mid-air like disconnected kites, and they crashed into the pond behind the house in a miserable state. Han held Reign tightly and emerged from the water. In that moment, his attention was drawn to two masked experts of the general ss, brandishing des and cornering Landon Landon fought desperately, resembling a trapped beast, with several deep and bone-revealing knife wounds on his body. It was evident that the vi¡¯s rockery and mechanisms were all destroyed! Meanwhile, a swarm of over a dozen mercenaries was closing in on Han¡¯s direction. Suddenly, an eerie flute sound came from a distance. The mercenaries¡¯ expressions changed, and without hesitation, they swiftly threw several Molotov cocktails, setting Reign¡¯s house on fire. They also threw several toward her direction before retreating like a tide. With a cold gaze, Han unleashed a palm strike. A mighty surge of vital energy rushed out, shattering all the Molotov cocktails in mid-air, leaving the pond unaffected. The two general-ss experts entangled with Landon also feinted, forcing their target to retreat, and quickly fled from the vi, disappearing into the vast night. They came swiftly and left swiftly. However, Reign¡¯s courtyard vi was already burning fiercely, engulfed in mes. Many of the security personnel who were protecting her were swallowed by the inferno, turning into lifeless bodies that could not be saved. Han stared in the direction where the mercenaries had left, deep in thought. Landon did not have time to tend to his own injuries and immediately ran to the pond, looking at Reign with a worried. expression. ¡°Reign, are you alright?¡± ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Jaber was here. I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head. At this moment, her face was pale, filled with panic, and trembling with fear. If it were not for Han, she would have died many times, after all. ¡°Han, thank you so much for saving Ms. Labenz¡¯s life again,¡± Landon said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Please protect Ms. Labenz while I go find something.¡± He held her butt and lifted her out of the pond. He then jumped out himself, rushing into the sea of fire. He found a corpse, seized the submachine gun and pistol from it, and rushed out of the fire, extinguishing the mes on his body. ¡°Why are you looking for these firearms?¡± Reign and Landon looked at him with puzzled expressions. He did not answer. His hands moved swiftly, disassembling the firearms and carefully examining them. He then checked the- bullets in the magazines, his gaze bing even colder. He found that the bullets were not ordinary ones. He found on them a skull emblem, which carried a touch of childishness. It was the Bloody Devil again! Chapter 374 Chapter 374 With a frown, Han wondered, ¡°How can such a small mercenary group have so many general-ss experts and advanced. weapons Those general-ss experts were worthy of attention. After all, they were considered a backbone force for many countries, mercenaries, and factions. For smaller factions, they represented the pinnacle of power. The Bloody Devil was just a newly formed mercenary group that had been active in South East Aestica for only a year. Yet, they dared tounch a surprise attack in Longhard Kingdom, stealing Uranium-235, and deploying several general-ss experts. Now, to kill Reign, they sent two more general-ss experts to hold Landon downL Such terrifying strength would easily rank them as a B-level or even A-level mercenary group on the extraterritorial battlefield. They could easily take on more lucrative missions, but this mercenary group had always operated only in South East Aestica The fact that they went to such great lengths to kill Reign, risking the pursuit of the Dragon Team, was highly unusual. Landon approached, protecting Reign, and examined the bullets and firearms closely. His face turned cold as he uttered, ¡°The Bloody Devil!¡± ¡°You know about them too?¡± Han was surprised. Landon¡¯s gaze grew icy as he spoke solemnly, ¡°Although I¡¯ve retired. I still keep tabs on various mercenary groups¡¯ activities internationally. This mercenary group has been active on the borders of several neighboring countries for a while now. Just two days ago, they robbed Robert¡¯s vault, causing quite a stir. I never expected them to target us. There must be a more powerful force backing them from behind, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to act with impunity in South East Aestica. Damn it! Whoever hired these mercenaries, if I find them, I¡¯ll tear them apart!¡± At this point, his eyes were extremely cold and murderous. If not for Han protecting Reign just now, she would have died. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, it seemed to Landon that the person who hired these mercenaries deserved to die! ¡°Regardless of who hired them, there¡¯s one thing we know for sure: someone wants me dead!¡± Reign gritted her teeth. Han and Landon fell silent, their gaze colder and angrier than before. Landon¡¯s anger stemmed from the harm inflicted on her life. Meanwhile, Han¡¯s anger arose from the failure of the Dragon Team to promptly eliminate this group of mercenaries. He sat on the side, his gaze icy as he wondered, ¡®Is the Dragon Train¡¯s defense in Lightdoin City this weak? Or is it that all the elite forces have been deployed to the extraterritorial battlefield?¡± He remembered three years ago when he had crossed paths with the Dragon Team¡¯s top talent, and their fight was evenly. matched. His mercenary group had not gained the slightest advantage against the Special Combat Dragon Team. They were a formidable force that gave his mercenary group a headache. But now, members of the Dragon Team in Lightdom City allowed the Bloody Devil to rampage freely, which was a severe dereliction of duty. Taking a deep breath, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now, Mr. Katz, I¡¯ll help you treat your wounds.¡± He proceeded to help Landon stop the bleeding by hitting his acupoint while finding something to help him stitch up the wounds. ¡®I¡¯m not gonna die. You watch over Rei. I¡¯ll go find some clothes for both of you,¡± Landon said. He only realized at this moment that both he and Reign werepletely drenched having fallen into the pond. It didn¡¯t bother himn much. Even if he had to take off all his clothes, it would not matter. However, she was different. She was only wearing a pink nightgown, and with the wet dress clinging to her body, her curvaceous figure was further entuated. With her pink nightgown, cascading dark hair, fair and rosy skin, tantalizing bosom, slender waist, shapely hips, and loug legs¡­ She stood there like a lotus emerging from the water, exquisitely beautiful, and captivating in a way that could make many men¡¯s hearts skip a beat. However, her skin appeared paler than before due to the fear of escape and being soaked in water. Her previously rosy lipscked color at that point, and she stood trembling. ¡°Let¡¯s make a fire.¡± He pulled her toward the burning vi, to warm themselves by the fire while urging her quickly dry her clothes. Since the vi was already burning, it might as well serve as a firece. She approached the burning vi and felt less cold, but her expression wasplicated as she looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I find it a bit too much. You know, asking me to warm myself up by the fire,¡± she replied. On top of the life-and-death experience, her home had been blown up. Nheless, he did notfort her and instead pulled her in front of the burning vi. It was evident that he was not very considerate. It was a bit careless and even slightly hurtful to her vulnerable and helpless mind. ¡°It¡¯s already happened, so there¡¯s no use being on edge. As long as you¡¯re safe, right? Think of it as if you¡¯re the one who set the vi on fire to warm yourself,¡± he said calmly. Upon hearing this, she was speechless once again. No one would set the vi on sire just to get warm, after all. It appeared that he was simply too optimistic. After all, this vi was worth millions! Even if it were converted into cash, it would take a long time to burn, and the loss would be so significant. However, he made it sound so simple, leaving her at a loss for words. Still, with his words, her mindset began to change. He was right. As long as they were safe, all other losses could be disregarded. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s just setting the vi on fire for warmth. I have plenty of money anyway!¡± Therefore, she began to warm herself up casually. Not long after, Landon, who had changed into a new set of clothes, returned with two sets of clothes, one for her and one for Han. As the duo were putting on their clothes, the sound of sirens could be heard. Three or four police vehicles rushed to the scene. Meanwhile, along with the vehicles were fire trucks. They saw the gun fragments at Han and Landon¡¯s feet and looked at the burning vi, all stunned. ¡°Officer, I¡¯m Landon Katz, and this is my boss, Reign Labenz, and her employee, Han Jaber. We were attacked by some illegal criminals from abroad, resulting in our home being destroyed.¡± Landon walked over and exined everything to the leading detective, pointing at the burning courtyard vi. ¡°They rushed in, started shooting, and we defended ourselves, killing some of the criminals!¡± The leading detective¡¯s name was Jayden Hanson, around forty years old, with sharp and resolute eyes. He was also remarkably tall and imposing, exuding a strong presence. He looked at Landon, then at Han and Reign, then quickly came to the conclusion that someone was trying to murder the wealthiest person in the city. He did not ask any more questions and immediately instructed the police to assist the firefighters in extinguishing the fire. After that, he ordered the officers to drag out the bodies of those mercenaries, lining them up. ¡®The mercenaries¡¯ firearms were also scattered on the ground Observing the unfolding scene, Jayden¡¯s countenance soured, his eyes piercing with determination as he uttered with resonant voice. ¡°The perpetrators undoubtedly remain within the confines of Lightdom City. Their presence poses the gravest threat to our society. Alert the higher authorities and implement an immediate lockdown of all highways, railways, airports, and train stations! In the interest of public safety, we must eradicate their presence, unearthing them even if it requires an exhaustive search!¡± The police nodded and immediately left. After conducting a certain level of questioning with Han and the others, Jayden led the police to leave as well. Han thought for a moment and turned to Reign and Landon, saying, ¡°Ms. Labenz, Mr. Katz, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± With that, he drove away in his BMW. However, he did not go home but went to a toy store, where he bought a rtively fierce mask. He modified the mask in the car and parked it in an area without any surveince. Getting out of the car, he put on the mask, revealing only a pair of incredibly sharp eyes. At this moment, he was like the Sovereign of Asura as he emerged from the darkness, exuding an immensely terrifying killing intent. The intent surged upward, engulfing the surrounding area in its destructive path. It shattered every living being within a 6 miles radius, reducing them to a crimson mist. In the next second, he disappeared from the spot. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 ¡°Quick, the Dragon Team is about to arrive, retreat!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± In Lightdom City, cars were speeding down the highway at an incredible pace. Sitting inside the cars were a group of masked and fully armed ouws. They held firearms in their hands, their gazes cold and filled with murderous intent. There were even several of them carrying bazookas, equipped beyond imagination. These were members of the Bloody Devil! After sessfully attacking Reign, they immediately retreated, dispersing in all directions. They knew that such arge-scale operation would surely attract the attention of the Dragon Team. They had a lot of equipment, therefore, they were confident that they could fight against the SWAT Team. However, they could certainly not put up a fight against the Dragon Team, the city¡¯s formidable guardians. The only reason they took on this risky venture s that the person who hired them offered an exorbitant sum of money, in the millions¡­ Unable to capture Reign in a short amount of t not bepleted, so they quickly retreated. Boom, boom, boom!! e and with Han and Landon interfering, they realized the mission could The engines of all the cars roared deafeningly as they sped toward the outskirts of the city. ¡°From what we know, the Dragon Team has only eight guards in Lightdon City. We will divide ourselves into ten groups to lure them away. Escape wherever possible.¡± The captain for this Bloody Devil mission made the order. His order was heard by all members so they were wearing earpieces. Following themand, the mercenary immediately scattered, splitting into ten different directions, preparing to escape frantically. Swoosh! At that moment, an arrow descended from the sky like a thunderbolt, piercing through one of the cars, landing on the driver¡¯s forehead. The arrow continued its momentum, piercing through the chest of the person sitting behind the driver, pinning them to the seal. One arrow took two lives! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± The two mercenaries in the car were shocked. With the driver dead and the car out of control, it crashed into the guardrail. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± the captain quickly asked. The mercenary inside the out-of-control car was struck and dazed by the impact, but he still had a shred of rationality. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°An arrow flew in and killed the driver.¡± Captain¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that. He shouted, ¡°An arrow? It¡¯s Dragon Team¡¯s sharpshooter, G! Everyone, be careful! G is here!¡± Swish Swish! Swish! Just as he finished speaking, a dozen arrows descended from the sky like raindrops, dividing into multiple directions. Every arrownded urately on the hood of each of the Bloody Devil¡¯s cars. The arrows possessed incredible force, piercing through the hood and prating the steel engine. In an instant, the engines of all the cars belonging to the group were rendered useless. The vehicles, devoid of power, came to a stop. ¡°Damn it, where is she?¡± A member of the Bloody Devil. However, before he couldplete his sentence, a sudden arrow descended from above, piercing through the car window and striking has heart with precision. The force of the impact pinned him to his seat, causing blood to spray from his mouth and nose, leaving him lifeless in an instant. ¡°Southeast. 1.2 miles away, the tel building!¡± the captain shouted as his gaze turned cold. Within the mercenary group, the two general-ss experts also sensed something and immediately looked towards the southeast. On the rooftop of the tel building stood an elegant figure in a windbreaker, holding a bow and arrows, exuding a fierce and imposing aura. Although her face remained unclear at such a distance, they could discern from her elegant silhouette that she was indeed a WOHLIN The two general-ss experts stepped out of their vehicle and fixed their cold gaze in her direction. ¡°Damn it! How did this woman manage to pull that off?¡± one of the general-ss experts eximed through clenched teeth. Indeed, being able to precisely disable the engines of over a dozen cars from such a distance made her more formidable than even a skilled sniper. ¡°Gilbert, are you afraid?¡± Another general-ss expert sneered. ¡°Hehe, Brendon, how could I possibly be afraid? The other general-ss expertughed coldly. Gilbert Hamlin¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he said, ¡®Wil, since you¡¯re not afraid, then take action and eliminate that woman.¡± Brendon Wexler cast a quick nce at the woman and then turned his gaze to Gilbert, uttering, ¡°Just keep quiet. Even with a sniper rifle, I wouldn¡¯t have a lighting chance against her from such a distance and with her elevated position.¡± While they were speaking, two arrows flew through the air, aiming for their heads. The two, with sharp gazes, reacted immediately and caught the arrows, It was then that they saw it clearly. These were metallic arrows, dark and translucent, with a shimmering substance on them. They realized that something bad was about to happen. The two seemed to realize something, their expressions changed dramatically, and they immediately threw the arrows away. Boom! The arrows exploded at the moment they threw them away. The ensuing st sent the duo flying, crashing into a car. They felt a dull pain in their chests and coughed up blood. They nced at each other, seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes, Indeed, G¡¯s arrows were incredibly destructive! Moreover, each arrow was custom-made. They were either explosive arrows, piercing arrows, or other types that they were unaware of ¡°Damn it! Everyone, get out of the cars and scatter in ten different directions into the crowd¡± With that, the captain swiftly exited the car, rushing into the nearby crowd like a gust of wind. Meanwhile, Brendon and Gilbert also reacted and split into two directions, fleeing at high speed. The Dragon Team experts had arrived! G alone could produce long-range attacks, treating them as targets and rendering it hardly possible for them to fight back. If they did not escape now, they would truly be sitting ducks. Apart from them, the remaining members of the group also ran out and fled in all directions. Boom! While they were running, an arrow descended from the sky andnded at their feet The arrow released wisps of green smoke that adhered to their feet. In that instant, a flurry of silver needles swept through like a raging storm, prating the acupoints of the immobilized individuals and firmly anchoring them in ce. ¡°What?¡± On the side of the street and amidst the crowd, Zachary, dressed in a suit, witnessed this scene and his expression changed. He quickly looked in the direction of the silver needles. However, there was no one. ¡°Who is it?¡± His face became serious. He just happened to worry about the potential impact on the civilians after those people scattered. Yet, someone secretly took action and immobilized all of them. This level of skill was something even their leader could not achieve. He could not help but wonder who had provided a helping hand. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Lightdom City Dragon Team, right? Those two general-ss experts are trying to escape. Hurry and chase them!¡± Just as he was contemting, a hoarse and elderly voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Who?¡± His expression changed again, and he quickly looked around. However, there was still nothing unusual and no one was around. His expression became even more serious. Nevertheless, without dwelling on it, he immediately put on his earpiece and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°ke, intercept the expert on the west side. I¡¯ll go after the one on the east side. Katelyn, call the Lightdom Cityw enforcement and have them apprehend all the mercenaries who have been pinned.¡± After finishing his instructions, he immediately started chasing in the direction Gilbert had fled. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 ¡°Captam, what do we do now?¡± Gilbert spoke into the inte, his expression filled with fear and urgency as he ran As a general-ss expert, he was as fast as a cheetah, swiftly maneuvering through the crowd and knocking down numerous people. ¡°Run, run as far as you can. Remember, if the Dragon Team experts catch up, kill them if you can. But if you can¡¯t, remember, our organization must not be exposed! In that case, it would be best if you killed yourself! Otherwise, your family and friends won¡¯t have it easy. Otherwise, your family and friends won¡¯t have it easy.¡± The captain¡¯s voice was ice-cold. As soon as he finished, he hung up the phone. Gilbert¡¯s face changed upon hearing those words. He thought for a moment and promptly crushed the earpiece in his hand. A trace of madness appeared in his eyes as he ran. While running, he retrieved a hand grenade and threw it toward the densely popted area of the crowd. He aimed to create chaos, hoping to buy himself more time to escape, However, just as he threw the hand grenade, a sharp vital energy came soaring through the air, striking the grenade. Boom! The grenade exploded the moment it was thrown Gilbert¡¯s pupils contracted intensely. Before he could react, the mes and shockwave from the explosion sent him flying more than 15 feet away, crashing heavily to the ground. He felt a whirlwind sensation, with a buzzing sound in his head. His face and body were burning with intense pain He stood up, gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, determined to continue his escape. Boom! However, before he could take a couple of steps. Zachary descended like a divine soldier, grabbing hold of his head and ruthlessly smashing it into the ground. This powerful blow was terrifying beyond measure, leaving a crater with a diameter of 40 inches on the ground. The immense force caused Gilbert to bleed profusely, and he fell into unconsciousness. Zachary, now wearing a mask, had a cold gaze as he picked up the man. He stripped him of all his weapons and then held his face, examining his teeth to ensure there were no dangerous toxins, Zachary, now wearing a mask, had a cold gaze as he seized the man. He stripped him of all his weapons and then held his face, examining his teeth to ensure there were no dangerous toxins. Satisfied, he lifted the limp body as if he were carrying a dead dog A police car rushed over, and Jayden got out of the car, staring at him. Before the officer could say anything, he had already taken out his Dragon Team identification. ¡°Special Combat Dragon Team, please cooperate with our work.¡± Jayden¡¯s expression changed upon seeing the identification and immediately stood at attention, respectfully saying, ¡°This is Jayden Hanason, sir!¡± Special Combat Dragon Team always held a higher rank than local military personnel. *Let me borrow your car.¡± Zachary lifted Gilbert and threw him into the police car, then he took handcuff¡¯s from the officer Jayden, using them to secure Gilbert¡¯s hands and feet. When he was done, he drove away. While driving, he contacted ke and Katelyn. ¡°I¡¯ve apprehended someone. How are things on your end?* Katelyn¡¯s pleasant voice came, I¡¯m fine here. No one is causing trouble for me. But a man got away and I can¡¯t find him anywhere. This person must be quite strong, and we must not let him slip through.¡± ke¡¯s said with some disappointment, ¡°I caught one too. However, before I could knock him unconscious, he severed his meridians and died.¡± ¡°Severed his own meridians?¡± His expression changed, and he immediately parked the police car on the side of the road. He went to the back This left the man paralyzed. In other words, even if he wanted to seek death, he would not have the ability to do so. When it came to mercenaries running rampant in the Longhard Kingdom, he never had any sympathy and showed no mercy. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If it were not for extracting information, he would have killed Gilbert long ago! ¡°Ahh!¡± Intense pain brought Gilbert back from unconsciousness, and he screamed in agony, ring at Zachary with fierce eyes as if The wanted to tear the person in front of him into pieces. Having his meridians severed was bad enough, but now that his cervical vertebrae were broken, he would be nothing more than a disabled person with only his head able to move! However, before he could say anything. Zachary struck him once again, rendering him unconscious Afterpleting all of this, Zachary spoke intos inte, ke, Katelyn, Tve captured the leader of the mercenaries. Meet me at the usual spot. ¡°Are we no longer pursuing the one who got away Katelyn frowned. ¡°I have a feeling someone else is going after him.¡± ¡°Who? Our uncle and the others are all on the extraterritorial battlefield, fighting for that thing. Now, there are only three of us in Lightdom City. Is someone else really going after him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but there¡¯s definitely someone going after him.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression grew serious Before chasing Gilbert, that hoarse and aged voice had already reminded ham, but he had yet to discover who that person was. It meant that the person hiding in the shadows was far stronger than him and was a friend, not an enemy. Knowing this was enough After all, the remaining information could be extracted from Gilbert¡¯s head. ¡°Hey, hey, can anyone hear me?¡± The captain of the Bloody Devil, driving a Te, had sped off toward the outskirts. He spoke into his earpiece while driving However, no one answered. The captain¡¯s face darkened, and he did not speak any further. He immediately crushed the earpiece, then took out his phone and crushed it as well before throwing it out the window to avoid being tracked. Afterpleting all of this, he removed his mask and continued on his way. This man had an elegant appearance, a square face, bright eyes, a looked nose, and an aura of majesty about him. It was because of this face that he was able to leave Lightdom City without hindrance, arrive at Rubleton, cross the sea, and reach the Margaret Harbor area. Once he arrived, he rxed substantially, humming a tune as he entered a presidential suite in the casino. In this ce, gambling was legall He was staying in a VIP room where the hotel protected his privacy by default. He drank a ss of red wine and finally breathed a sigh of relief, rxing his entire body while feeling as if he had escaped from hell After finishing his drink, his expression turned extremely serious. He took out another phone from the drawer and dialed a satellite call, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Boss, the mission has failed. Our entire team is wiped out!¡± ¡°What about Gilbert and Brendon?¡± A cold voice came through the phone. ¡°We can¡¯t contact them either. It¡¯s unlikely they are still alive.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, and then the voice said, ¡°You¡¯re in the Margaret Harbor casino hotel, right? Stay there and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯m sending someone to pick you up.¡± After that, the call abruptly ended. The captain held his wine ss, lying on the couch with an unsettled and pensive expression. Suddenly, his expression changed and he immediately looked behind him. Behind him, however, there was simply nothing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I have this feeling of being watched?¡± He stared behind him, then nced around the lobby. sweating profusely For a brief moment, he felt as if he were being stared at by a bloodthirsty monster. At this point, a tingling sensation ran through his skin, and his heart felt as though it were squeezed by an invisible land, causing a momentary pain. However, there was not a single soul in the suite besides himself. ¡°Am I imagining things?¡± His expression turned serious as he took out his phone and opened a monitoring app He had installed cameras in every room of the suite, ensuring that no one could escape their surveince. After opening the app, he reviewed the recordings from all the cameras but found no signs of intrusion. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s my imagination. I¡¯ve been on the run for too long and I¡¯m too nervous.¡± He let out a long breath, put down his phone, andy on the couch. Still, recalling Katelyn¡¯s terrifying arrow from earlier, he still felt a lingering fear. In this day and age, one might find it hard to believe that the power of a bow and arrow was even more formidable than a Barrett sniper rifle. He felt that if he had not run fast enough, he might have be Katelyn¡¯s target, receiving blows beyond his control and perhaps even dying. Now, everyone had fallen into the hands of the Dragon Team, and he was the only one who managed to escape, which filled. him with a sense of satisfaction and pride. ¡°Last time, when the Dragon Tearn struck, they ughtered all the elites and caused immense losses to the organization. Now that I have managed to escape from them and return alive, I will certainly be highly valued in the futurel¡± He drank his wine, feeling joyful and beginning to yearn for a better future. Knock, knock, knock!! After an unknown period of time, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Upon hearing the knocking sound, the captain immediately sat up straight, staring at the door with a serious expression, He did not make any movements or sounds, though his right hand had already reached for the pistol at his waist. If it was the police at the door, he would take immediate action to kill them and then make his escape. Knock, knock, knock! The knocking had a rhythmic pattern. First, it was three long knocks followed by two short knocks, then it changed to four short ones and three long ones, and finally, there were three rapid ones. Upon hearing this, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and rxed his guard. This was the special knocking code of their group, the Bloody Devil, indicating that it was their people at the door. He stood up and opened the door. Outside the door stood a blond, ck-eyed, and fair-skinned foreigner. He was tall, well-built, and handsome, appearing to be around twenty years old. He also wore a roguish smile on his face, which made him rather charming! He was dressed in an Adidas tracksuit with earrings in both ears, exuding a hip-hop style. When the man saw him, he shed an even brighter smile and said, ¡°My dear John, long time no see. Have you missed me?¡± The captain red at the young man angrily. ¡°Shut up! Damn you, Mike!¡± ¡°Damn, didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me that? The name Mike is somon back in the Whileal Kingdom!¡± the foreigner retorted angrily. ¡°Isn¡¯t Johnmon? Just call me by my real name. I¡¯m Patrick Nielson!¡± the capiain instructed with a frown. Then call me by another name. Call me Dutch Gray!¡± What the hell?¡± ¡°Well, I like Dutch women and I like the color gray. These are my favorites. You know, the Dutch women I have seen back in the Longhard Kingdom are simply gorgeous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious you haven¡¯t made proper observations! Back in the Longhard Kingdom, German women are the most sought. after the captain retorted. ¡°Well. I don¡¯t care what you think!* ¡°Don¡¯t just stand at the door. Come in first.¡± Patrick turned around and walked into the living room, cing a bottle of whiskey on the table. He knew that Dutch liked this. Dutch walked in as well, casually locking the door behind him. He then sat opposite Patrick and took a big sip from the bottle of whiskey. Only then did his expression be serious, and he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The boss sent me to figure out the situation and help you leave the Longhard Kingdom. Tell me, what trouble have you encountered Patrick¡¯s expression became serious, and he recounted everything that had just happened. ¡°G the Sharpshooter? Are you joking? You are not living in video games, are you?¡± Dutch immediately gave him a stern look, then added, ¡°Even if she was indeed so, her arrows can¡¯t possibly reach that far Well, a Barrett sniper rifle might.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± His face darkened. As a three-star general-ss expert and having faced many extremely skilled ones, he could not stand the suspicion. Besides, he never stooped to lying. When he was talking to Dutch about Katelyn earlier, he readily admitted his fear and terror. Facing Katelyn, he knew he could not win, so he filed. It was because of his decisiveness that he managed to escape unharmed. ¡°Alright, I understand your situation now. The helicopter is on the rooftop of the hotel. So, pack your things and Tll take you away. The boss said that if you can escape from the Dragon Team¡¯s hands this time, you¡¯ll be of great use!¡± Dutch said. The man was overjoyed to hear this. Indeed, fortune favors the brave! He stood up immediately and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to park. Let¡¯s go already. I want to meet the boss as soon as possible¡± After finishing Jus whiskey, Dutch walked over and put his arm around Patrick¡¯s shoulder, saying. ¡°Mr. Nielson, the boss rarely esteems someone like this You¡¯re going to prosper. You see, what the boss fears the most now is the Dragon Team. In the past year, whenever our people encountered their experts, they were killed. Now, you¡¯re the only one who managed to escape, so the boss will definitely nurture you! Remember your humble beginnings when you be rich and influential, ¡°Absolutely. I will Patrick started feeling a bit ttered. He even started fantasizing about bing a prominent figure by the boss¡¯s side, enjoying endless glory and wealth. PI However, before his fantasy could even finish, suddenly a dagger plunged into his heart, piercing through it and causing blood to stter everywhere The other end of the dagger was held in Dutch¡¯s hand He stared wide-eyed, disbelief stered on his face, and asked, ¡°What What are you doing? The blond-haired man smiled brightly and said. I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Nielson This is the boss¡¯s order Everyone else is dead, but you munaj to survive without even breaking a sweat. You have the boss very suspicious. He thinks you might be a spy nted by Dragon ram within our group so unfortunately, you have to die¡± As he spoke, he exerted morr force with has hand and swiftly twisted the dagger As the dagger turned. Parr He spewed out a mout cart shattered instantly blood, and copsed to the ground, his eyes wide open. He died with grievancest ¡°Mr. Nielson, my apologies. I hope you¡¯ll have more cits in your next life¡± Dutch chuckled, pulled out the dagger, wiped it dean on the dead man¡¯s clothes, and then put it away before leaving Cure out the vi be to dealt with ¡°Patrick didn¡¯t disclose our out has phone and number spa tion to the Dragon Team, righer deep voice. ¡°Bows, the situation has been ¡°Noc that kul was simply scared out of has by the Dragon Team and came running back. Boss, based o the information we have, there are only three members of the Dragon Te N?velDrama.Org owns all content. is a great oppor nity for us to take When mention matter, his gaze as filled with ¡°When you were killing Patrick, I had already sent people over. Well, ten general-ss experts, including a seven-star-level one You¡¯ll be the der this time, and you must not fail¡± Thank you bou¡° The man was overjoved upon hearing this, brimming with anticipation. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send you the address. Go pick up our people immediately Remember, take advantage of the Dragon Team¡¯s shortage, and you mustplete the mission within three days¡± Understood boss Leave it to me. This time. I will definitely kill that person!¡± After he frushed speaking, be hung up the phone and immediately went downstairs, got in his car, and drove straight to the location specified However, while driving, he, like Patrick, felt a chilling sensation as if a thorn was on has back, sending shivers down his spine. His expression changed drastically, and he quickly looked behind him. Yet there was no one behind him not even vehicles. The terrifying feeling that sent shivers down his spine just now disappeared without a trace, as if it had never urred. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡± he frowned. He felt as if was being followed by someone or targeted by a terrifying monster, making him shudder. However, he carefully observed, using his counter-surveince abilities to observe, but he did not see anyone tr king him. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m too nervous and having hallucinations,¡± he murmured. He sighed slightly, rxed, and continued driving In a small ne held in the suburbs of Margaret Harbor In the vast darkness of the night, a passenger ne descended from the sky andnded. Ten experts exuding a terrifying aura stepped off the ne, striding toward Dutch with amanding presence. As they advanced, a formidable and dreadful killing intent permeated, causing the temperature of the entire airstrip to plummet rapidly. Even the ground was covered with a thinyer of frost. This was an iparably ferocious killing intent! ¡°Ten generals are here! Hahaha, the boss has really spared no expense this time. With such a reliable force, I can surely turn Longhard Kingdom upside down!¡± Dutch looked at these ten people, filled with great joy and excitement. These ten individuals were talented assassins cultivated by the boss for more than twenty years. In other words, they were a group of elite warriors. With them, he felt confident enough to annihte all the members of the Lightdom Military Department, completely dominating Lightdom City. ¡°So, this is all of you?¡± Just as he was incredibly excited, a hoarse and aged voice suddenly reached his cars. Han, wearing a mask, had appeared behind him without him realizing it. His eyes, as sharp as des, stared at Dutch like a Demon. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 ¡°Who¡¯ Dutch¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and his mind trembled. He immediately turned around to look behind himself What greeted him was Han¡¯s iparably ferocious, as well as his sharp, de-like eyes. Swish Dutch¡¯s face turned pale with astonishment. He immediately retreated, his eyes filled with fear as he stared at Han ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± He was a general-ss expert, and he had been on high alert the entire time, maintaining an extremely vignt state. He was more than careful by far, and he could sense any movement within a radius of 2 miles Therefore, he wondered how did Han appear behind him without him noticing He tried to figure out what was going on. If Han had attacked just now, he would probably be dead! Thinking of this, he broke out in a cold sweat. He retreated once again and positioned himself among the ten general-ss experts, Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief, feeling safe. ¡°Who?¡± Not only was he shocked, but the ten general-ss experts who had just gotten off the ne were also immensely so as they stared at Han. They were standing on the opposite side of Dutch, so they could see even more clearly. Just now, Han had appeared out of thin air behind Dutch This speed made them all turn their heads, not daring to underestimate him. Boom! As they spoke, ten waves of incredibly terrifying killing intent swept over, like surging rivers, pressing toward Han. Such overwhelming pressure was enough to paralyze an ordinary general-ss expert, rendering them unable to move. Especially the killing intent emanating from one of the seven-star general-ss experts was even more boundless, like an ancient divine mountain looming in the sky, seemingly capable of crushing everything. Facing their killing intent, Han remained expressionless, as if unaffected, coldly staring at them. ¡°So, all of you are here, right?¡± ¡°Who are you exactly? A member of the Dragon Team? Dutch stared fixedly at him. However, ording to the information they had gathered, Dragon Team members did not wear such a mask. ¡°So many general-ss experts working for the Bloody Devil, eh? Well, it looks like the group has a ratherplicated background. There must be a powerful backer behind all this Han gazed at them, his eyes cold. General-ss experts were incredibly formidable, standing at the pinnacle of power regardless of which faction they belonged to. To cultivate a general-ss expert, it required at least 200 million dors and a minimum of ten years¡¯ time. Once cultivated, they could protect a family for several decades or even centuries. Even in a mighty nation like Longhard Kingdom, with a poption of nearly 1.5 billion, vast territory, and abundant talents, there were no more than three hundred general-ss experts, and the number of god-ss experts was particrly scarce. Tonight, the Bloody Devil had dispatched three general- ss experts, and now they sent out ten at once as if they cost peanuts. Such grandiose actions indicated profound background and resourcesparable to that of arge nation That¡¯s none of your business. Everyone, listen to my order. Kill him!¡¯ Dutch Gray said coldly. Boom! Following Dutch¡¯s words, the ten experts charged toward Han like ten meteorites, carrying an imposing momentum. At the same time, they unleashed their most powerful and fearsome moves,unching a barrage of attacks against the target. In an instant, winds howled, rocks flew, and the sky¡¯s color changed. Sword beams crossed the horizon! Saber beams soared to the heavens! Hidden weapons danced in the air! The terrifying force split the ground into craters, exhibiting an unparalleled destructive power. The mere strength of these ten individuals was capable of wreaking havoc, spreading boundless terror ¡°Regardless of who you are. facing thebined attacks of the top ten general-ss experts, you are doomed!¡± Dutchughed sinisterly The ten experts dispatched by his boss were incredibly powerful, with extensivebat experience and a wealth of killing experience. Especially the seven-star general-ss expert, who had single-handedly in dozens of general-ss experts. In other words, his strength was beyond imagination. Now, with the ten experts attacking together, they would absolutely crush the enigmatic person before them into powder. He could already envision Han being pulverized into several bloody pieces, relishing in his cruel laughter. Facing the onught of these ten experts, Han remained expressionless, yet his gaze was as sharp as a de. Before the attacks of the ten reached him, he suddenly stomped his foot on the ground. Boom! The ground cracked inch by inch, and countless stones shot up into the sky like thousands of sharp spears, striking the ten At the same time, sword beams spread out in all directions, resembling countless sharp swords. ¡°Shit!¡± All ten experts¡¯ expressions drastically changed. They imunediately activated their Internal Strength and wielded their weapons to defend themselves However, it was utterly funtle The horrifying sword beams were even more powerful than expected, prating their weapons and piercing through their bodies. In an instant, they were riddled with holes, blood spurting from their mouths as they fell to the ground. There was no sign. of life left among them. ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Witnessing this serne, Dutch¡¯s smile froze on his face, his eyes widened as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. He trembled as he said, ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡± Ten general-ss experts were instantly annihted. It was something beyond his imagination. This was simply unbelievable Dutch looked at the ten lifeless bodies, his face pale with horror. Endless despair and terror engulfed him, sending a chilling sensation from the top of his head to the soles of his feet. Without a second thought, Dutch turned around and ran. He was determined to run! He was well aware that he had to escape! Besides, the faster the better Fear had gripped him. After all, this mysterious person possessed terrifying strength, capable of effortlessly killing ten general- ss experts. It was highly likely that he was a god-ss expert, which meant he was possibly a hundred times more terrifying than his boss. Faced with such an expert, Dutch¡¯s heart trembled in fear, unable to muster any resistance, only able to flee for his life. His intuition told him that if he lingered, he would surely meet the same fate as those ten individuals. Puttl Before he could run far, a sword beam shot out, piercing through his left kneecap. He lost his bnce instantly, crashing to the ground, feeling excruciating pain in his knee as he let out a scream. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Dutch endured the pain and gritted his teeth. He drew the firearm he carried with him and turned around, aiming it behind him and pulling the trigger. However, his bullets missed their target. Two sword beams came flying. The gun was snapped in half. The other sword severed his hand holding the gun. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± He writhed in excruciating pain, screaming in agony. Han appeared before him like a ghost, towering over him with a cold, icy gaze, making him tremble all over. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Wh¡­ Why are you killing us?¡± Dutch trembled. Before he could finish his words, Han kicked him in the chest, sending his body sinking 2.5 inches into the ground. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dutch spewed out a mouthful of blood, feeling at least twelve ribs broken as a searing pain emerged in his chest. He felt as if his organs were being torn apart, and each breath was apanied by agony A terrifying surge of vital energy, like a sharp de, ran wild within his body, cutting through his organs, and causing him to suffer to the point of near unconsciousness. Han spoke in a hoarse voice, ice-cold, ¡°Contact your boss. I have something to say to him.¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Han not only put on a mask to fool others but also changed into a new set of clothes and altered his voice to sound older. This was done so that others could not tell him apart. Only by doing this would others not be able to recognize his original appearance You- What are you looking for our boss for? Dutch¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Just as he rushed speaking. Han attacked again and used his foot to kick Dutch heavily Dutch¡¯s expression immediately twisted in pain. He wanted to scream but could not make a sound as Han pressed has foot onto his chest. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Either contact your boss immediately, or I¡¯ll kill you. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were sharp and cold. His eyes resembled an angry beast as a murderous aura surged out. Even if Dutch was general-ss, his entire body trembled as fear seeped into his bones upon feeling the heavy murderous aura Dutch hurriedly said, ¡°Tll contact him. I¡¯ll definitely contact him¡± ¡°Do it now,¡± Han said coldly He then lessened the strength of his foot. Only then did Dutch let out a long sigh of relief. He felt as if he had just walked through the gates of hell. He hurriedly took out his phone and contacted his boss, whispering, ¡°Boss, 1- Im Dutch ¡°Have they arrived?¡± ¡°They¡¯re here, but something happened. ¡°What is it?¡± They- they were all killed ¡°What? What do you mean? All ten of them died on the ne?¡± Dutch looked at his phone and then at Han. His eyes were filled with fear. Dutch did not dare to say it out. Han stretched out his hand and pulled Dutch¡¯s phone into his hand. He still used the same hoarse and cold voice to talk. ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed them!¡± The boss on the other end of the line was silent for three seconds before he said coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Han¡¯s gaze was sharp as he said word by word, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯ve killed all of your people! ¡°I don¡¯t care why the Bloody Devil is acting so arrogant, nor the power behind you. Tm giving you an ultimatum. You¡¯re not allowed to send anyone into the Longhard Kingdom from now on. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill each and every one of them!¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, the boss voice became even colder. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°You can put it that way! Han replied coldly. He directly hung up the phone after leaving those words behind. Han stared at Dutch and asked coldly, ¡°Your name is Dutch, right? Now tell me, do you want to die or live?¡± ¡°I want to live. Old man, you- what do you want me to do? Please tell me. 1- I¡¯ll definitely go through hell toplete them without hesitation Durch hurriedly said. He was still so young and handsome. How could Dutch want to die? His father was the superintendent¡­ He had yet to meet his idol, the Iron-Legged Water Skipper¡­. So, he had to live! As for resisting, he did not even dare to think about it. This guy massacred ten general-ss experts as if he was butchering chickens. If he were to resist Han, he would only die earlier. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss? Han asked. Dutch¡¯s face immediately turned green, and he looked awful. The first question was already extremely hard! He pulled a long face and said. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either. The boss has been contacting us one way. We only know there¡¯s a gigantic creature standing behind him. ¡°I did see him once a year ago, but he was wearing a mask the entire time, and his entire body was covered in a ck cloak. I couldn¡¯t see anything¡± Han stared into Dutch¡¯s eyes. After realizing that the person was not lying, Han asked another question, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is the Bloody Devil¡¯s base Durch had always been moving about in Margaret Harbor, hiding deeply However. Han could tell at a nce that this person was quite strong. He was a general-ss expert. A person with such strength must have gone through strict and rigorous training. ¡°Sir, can you- Can you ask me something I know?¡± Durch¡¯s face turned even paler. ¡°Speak!¡± Han exerted force with his foot. Dutch¡¯s already broken ribs were shattered. He was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth. He could only tell Han everything he knew. He had indeed received extremely strict training. The address was on an ind surrounded by the sea. Moreover, the people who trained thein were all wearing masks, looking extremely mysterious. After the training waspleted, they were anesthetized and fell unconscious. When they woke up, they were already in a modern society. The mission he was given was to take on a mediocre official position in the casino district in Margaret Harbor. He only has to work and enjoy life. The higher-ups in the organization would arrange an assassination mussion for him from time to time As for where the organization¡¯s base was and who the boss was, he had no idea at all. ¡°Onest question. What is the organization¡¯s aim for dispatching the ten general-ss experts?¡± Han finally asked. You- How did you know Dutch¡¯s expression changed. He had only mentioned that matter to the boss when he was in the hotel. How did Han know? Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. Could it be that Han was already following him when he was talking to Captain Lowe in the hotel? Thinking of this, he was even more shocked. His bark was once agam drenched in cold sweat. If Han had already been following him at that time and he had never noticed, would it not be easy for Han to kill him? At this moment, he finally understood why he suddenly felt like he was being targeted by a ferocious beast when he drove Over It turned out it was not an illusion! ¡°Speak¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Princess Carina of the Arctodus Kingdom will visit the Longhard Kingdom tomorrow. Our mission is to assassinate Princess Carina and push the me onto the Dragon Team to incite war between the two countries. Dutch answered truthfully. He had no choice. Han was too powerful. He could not resist at all and could only answer truthfully. When Han heard this, his gaze became much colder than before. He thought that the Bloody Devil would only mess around with small fries. He never expected that the mercenary group would y with fire! If they really started a war, the citizens of the Longhard Kingdom and the Arctodus Kingdom would be plunged into misery and suffering! This was a shocking conspiracy! ¡°In order to achieve this goal, you should have quite a number of helpers, right?¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Yes, we also invited assassins from Hell¡¯s Gate¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Milo Clinton, Wilson, the Ambassadors of Death¡­¡± Herian w end slighech murid when he brand chalu Thi thear ild it be them they had ????? ??? ???????? T¡¯yo ang mdjon so pecavirtate Proncra Carina, and the other thear peripile He had alreach given Jeremm, a head¡¯s up. The poussins from Hell¡¯ v Gate would definitely be intercepted by their people They wondd men even be able to enter the Longhard Kingdom. Arthing is Hanmed to press ch In order to survive. Dutch said everything he knee After spilling everything, he looked at Han pleadingly and said. ¡°Old man, HI¡¯ve already uid everything. Can you rem your leg and let me go? Swing What answered him was a sharp sword beam that preced through has al Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Dutch widened his eyes and looked at Han in disbelief. He had already answered so many questions and told Han everything he knew. He thought that he could keep his life this way. He did not expect Han to kill him in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I never said I wouldn¡¯t kill you,¡± Han said coldly. The Bloody Devil tried to kill Princess Carina to start a war. They were vicious people. When he killed such people, he did not show any mercy. He would kill them in one strike without any hesitation. Han stared at Dutch for a moment. Then, he picked up Dutch¡¯s phone and dialed Linda¡¯s number. With the same hoarse and cold voice, he spoke into the phone, ¡°The Bloody Devil ns to assassinate Princess Carina tomorrow to start a war. Please inform the higher-ups.¡± He thought highly of Linda and knew that Linda was a very responsible police officer. As long as Linda knew about this, she would do everything she could to protect Princess Carina. ¡°Who are you?¡± Linda¡¯s suspicious voice sounded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s uniportant is that this news is true. I¡¯ve killed eleven of Bloody Devil¡¯s II general-ss experts. They¡¯re at a small airport on the outskirts of Margaret Harbor. ¡°Inform the higher-ups now and send someone over. Everything will be clearer then.¡± After saying this, Han hung up. He swept his gaze across the scene before him and turned to leave expressionlessly. Han took off his mask and changed into a new set of clothes. He scrolled through the news on his phone as he walked on the streets of Margaret Harbor As expected, Princess Carina nned to visit the Longhard Kingdom on behalf of the Arctodus Kingdom. This matter had. already caused an uproar, and the entire country¡¯s media was reporting about it.. In the news. Princess Carina¡¯s photos and videos were also revealed. She was very tall at a height of 5.7 feet. Her skin was fair and epassed both ssic and modern beauty. Not only did she have a gentle aura, but she also had a foreign charm. Her charm was limitless, and she was as beautiful as a fairy Moreover, she emitted an air of sophistication and nobleness. Her every move epassed the demeanor and nobleness of the royal family. She was graceful and regal. She was poised and magnanimous. She was unimaginably beautiful. Her every frown and smile was so charming that it made everyone turn their heads. Han did not care about Carina¡¯s beauty and saw the point of the news in one nce. Carina was not visiting as the princess but as a diplomat. ¡°Is she here to marry a certain young man from the Longhard Kingdom? Han thought. With her status as a diplomat, it meant that she definitely had a lot to discuss It was either some form of cooperation between the two countries or a marriage alliance. No wonder the Bloody Devil wanted to kill Carina. If Carina died, it would definitely cause a huge conflict. The better oue would be that the tworge families would wage war. At worst, the two countries would wage war all year round without rest. ¡°Linda will definitely think of a way to tell the Dragon Team this news, and the Dragon Team will definitely think of a way to deal with this matter. ¡°This has nothing to do with me anymore. I don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Han sat in a taxi and said to the driver, ¡°Go to the pier. I want to cross the waters.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When Han crossed the waters and returned to Rubleton, a group of police officers had already arrived at the airport and saw the corpses all over the ground. After confirming their identities, the police officers¡¯ expressions changed drastically. ¡°I¡¯ve checked their identities. They¡¯re all general-ss experts!¡± ¡°With so many Generals appearing simultaneously, if we didn¡¯t know the situation before, they might really be able to kill Princess Carina¡± ¡°Quick, inform the leaders. Inform the Dragon Team. This is no small matter. We have to report it to the higher-ups!¡± The police officers panicked and quickly took out their phones to call their hughest leader to report this matter. The next day, Han woke up early to teach his father boxing. Then, he changed into a new set of clothes and carried the luggage he had packedst night before heading out. Felicia chased after him and asked nervously. ¡°Han, where are you going with a suitcase? Don¡¯t tell me you want to run away from home again?¡± As she spoke, she was still holding onto Han¡¯s luggage tigluly. Her eyes were filled with worry, not wanting Han to leave. Eight years ago, Han went overseas without a word. Now that Han had just returned, she was worried that her son would disappear again. Han smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run away from home without a word this time. *Tim going on a business trip with Ms. Labenz this time. Fin going to Fostraria to discuss a big deal and stay for more than seven days ¡°So, I have to prepare clothes for seven days¡± He looked at his mother¡¯s anxious, worried, and fearful gaze, and his heart was filled with guilt. Eight years ago, he had run away from home without any news. His parents must have been worried sick. Now that he was only leaving home for a short period of time, his mother¡¯s anxiousness made him feel rather upset. ¡°Going on a business trip with Ms. Labenz? Reign Labenz? Just the two of you?¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Felicia and Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Yes, just the two of us Han nodded. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. This is a great thing. Han, you must seize the opportunity to take down Ms. Labenz. Then, we will really bring honor to our family,¡± Charlie said excitedly. ¡°What do you know?¡± Felicia turned around and red at Charlie. Then, she turned back to look at Han and said lowly, ¡°Han, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t do anything stupid if you share a room with her. ¡°What kind of person is Ms. Labenz? Once you mess around, she can easily take you to court and convict you to eternal damnation. ¡°So unless Ms. Labenz is voluntary, you can¡¯t mess around, understand?¡± ¡°Mom, can you not think that way? We¡¯re just going on a simple business trip. Ms. Labenz is also rich. She will definitely book two separate rooms. We won¡¯t be staying together Han smiled bitterly. Han was really impressed! Why were his parents always letting their imaginations run wild like this? ¡°Mom, I bought myself a GPS bracelet. I¡¯m already bound to your phone card. You only need to use your phone to see where I am. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose it. ¡°Mom, Dad, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m leaving¡± Han raised the bracelet on his wrist and waved it at his parents. Then, he carried the suitcase into the car and quickly left. ¡°Drive slower and pay attention to your safety. Also, stop using condoms. Hurry up and give birth to a chubby grandchild for me.¡± Charlie yelled. ¡°Old man, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Felicia red at Charlie. ¡°Felicia, you¡¯ve been very strange recently. When we went to pray to the gods to tell our fortune, you were always eager for our son to catch a wealthy woman like Reign Labenz. So our family will soar in the future.¡± Charlie sized up Felicia and asked curiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want our son to be with Reign now? What happened? ¡°You don¡¯t want a grandchild?* Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Charlie looked Felicia up and down and felt Felicia act especially strange. Charlie thought, ¡°Felicia has been acting weirdly to Han these days! ¡°Felicia used to urge Han to have rtionships with women. Felicia even wanted Han to find a random woman to settle down with and have a family so that Felicia could be a grandma. ¡°It is a great chance for Han and Reign to fall in love with each other and move their rtionship to the next level because they will go on a business trip together for seven days. ¡°However, it seems that Felicia doesn¡¯t want Han to move his rtionship with Reign to the next level. Felicia red at Charlie and said, ¡°You know nothing. Just shut up!¡± Then she turned around to go home without another word. In the Mapleturz Group. Han parked the car and carried his suitcase to Reign¡¯s office. At this moment, Reign was already dressed up and packed three suitcases beside her. It seemed that Reign had recovered from the psychological trauma caused byst night¡¯s explosion. She looked at Han with a calm expression. Then Reign smiled and greeted, ¡°Hi, Han. Han nced at Reign and asked, ¡®Are you sure you can go on a business trip in this state?¡± Reign was in an explosionst night and almost died. If an ordinary person had experienced such an incident, he or she would definitely suffer psychological trauma or have a psychological disease. However, Reign recovered overnight and went to work the next day, which shocked Han more or less. ¡°Do I look that bad?¡± asked Reign. Reign went through the files and said inly, ¡°It was just someone lighting up the vi. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Hearing this, Han was stunned. He asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not scared?¡± Reign replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been through countless gun battles when I was abroad. Why would I be afraid of an assassination? It is a small case in my eyes. Reign raised her head and looked at Han. Then she smiled and continued. ¡°Besides, you will be my guard during this business trip. Why will I be scared since I have you to protect me?¡± Han put down his suitcase and stared at Reign, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised. You know someone ns to assassinate you?¡± Reign replied, ¡°I have to face all kinds of dangers since I¡¯m in this position. Too many people want me to die. Philip is one of them. Many people in the Labenz family long for my funeral. ¡°You will find that many people are more ruthless than Philip if you visit the Labenz family. ¡°Among them are my cousins. They can¡¯t wait for me to die.¡± Reign grinned when speaking. Then she continued, ¡°I must live well since they all desire me to die. I will live a wonderful life so they all get angry and jealous.¡± Han¡¯s worry and concern were gone when he saw Reign like this, and he admired Reign even more. Han thought, ¡°This is a remarkable achievement for a woman to suffer so much and get to this position.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Labenz. I heard that there was a huge explosion in your vist night. Are you alright? How are you doing now?¡± At this moment, Philip walked in and looked at Reign with a teasing expression. He sounded bitterly sarcastic. Philip seemed to worry about Reign, but deep down, he was sneering and mocking, Reign smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle Philip. I¡¯m fine. Still alive.¡± Philip sneered and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, you must be shocked by such an incident. How about I take over the big business in Fostraria?¡± Reign said, ¡°It was literally nothing and not big enough to shock me. Uncle Philip, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯ll go andplete this business myself. Philip sand. ¡°Lightdom City is our ce to some extent, and you encountered a severe incident. We¡¯ve got no one in Fostraria Something worse may happen to you when you enter that strangend.¡± Philip took a sip of water and gave Reign a mocking nce with his cold eyes. Then he continued, ¡°When you get there, things can not be solved easily like you are in the Lightdom City¡± Reign said. ¡°Uncle Philip, thanks for your concern, but you should mind your business instead of worrying about me. Your daughter is still abroad and hasn¡¯te back. Am I right?¡± Philip¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. Then he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Reign took a photo from the drawer and presented it to Philip Reign said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Philip. If I remember correctly, your daughter, my cousin, is doing quite well in the entertainment industry now. ¡°But sometimes it¡¯s hard for young adults to control themselves at wild parties. ¡°Maybe you should have a talk with your daughter and ask her to be careful in the future. In the photo, a woman who looked 80 percent simr to Philip was snuggling up to an actor. Some items were ced beside Philip¡¯s daughter and the actor. Philip¡¯s pupils constricted violently when he saw those items. Philip immediately recognized that those were drugs officially banned by the government. Paige Labenz took those drugs with foreigners. If Reign reported this photo to the police, Paige would be put into jail for a few years. Philip¡¯s face darkened. He asked, ¡°Reign, what do you mean? Are you threatening me?¡± Reign sorted out the documents and stood up. She stared at Philip and said, ¡°Uncle Philip. I¡¯m helping you. I spent a lot to buy these photos from the paparazzi ¡°Now, I¡¯ll hand them over to you. What you do with them is up to you.¡± When speaking, Reign took out a stack of photos from the drawer and ced them in front of Philip. Without another word, Philip picked up the photos and looked at them. The longer Philip stared at those photos, the more painful his expression was. Philip sweated a lot that drips almost ran down his face. These photos were insane. People were having orgies and taking drugs in the photos. Moreover, lots of scenes demonstrated Paige enjoyed all of those very much. Although Paige was nameless in the entertainment industry, she was a public figure. What¡¯s worse, Paige used the influence of the Labenz family to hook up with many famous male stars and even took photos with those celebrities when they were at orgies. It seemed that Paige lived a promiscuous life. Once these photos were released, Paige might not get much attention. However, it must cause a huge online discussion because of the presence of those male celebrities in the photos. By that time, Paige¡¯s reputation would be ruined. As Paige Labenz¡¯s father, Philip would be disgraced.. ¡°Uncle Philip, if I were you, I would take some time to discipline my kids. Otherwise, no matter how much power you fight for, all will be in vain since you have a kid like that. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care of yourself. Reign nced at Philip and put her files in one of the suitcases. Then, Reign said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, time to go. Please take the other two suitcases for me.¡± With that, Reign took two of her suitcases and left. Without another word, Han pushed the remaining suitcase and followed Reign. Looking at Reign¡¯s back, Han sighed inwardly. ¡°As I expected, CEOs are tough to deal with. ¡°Reign¡¯s move is wonderful! ¡°Reign helps Philip, and now Philip owes her a huge favor. ¡°At the same time, Reign is also threatening Philip, telling Philip she knows this secret. Reign might expose everything about Paige if Philip dares to do anything to Reign again. ¡°Reignpletely takes Philip down with only one move.¡± Suddenly, Philip cried, ¡°Ahhh! Tm so angry!¡± Behind Reign and Han, Philip let out a furious roar. Philip was so angry that he vomited blood and fell to the ground. Then he closed his eyes and fainted. Reign murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t believe an old man can be this emotional.¡± Then Reign shook her head and took out her phone to call Lily, saying, ¡°Lily, Uncle Philip vomited blood and fainted. Call 911 and send him to the hospital. Han¡¯s expression changed when he heard these words. Then Han understood. Han thought, ¡°Reign is not trying to manipte Philip. She only has one purpose for showing these photos to Philip, and that is to make Philip furious. Philip can¡¯t take it when he sees those photos and faints out of anger. Then Reign can send Philip to a hospital. ¡°At the same time, this matter will bother Philip so much that he will be overwhelmed. ¡°In this way, within the seven days of the business trip, Philip won¡¯t have the energy or time to do anything else.¡± Han sighed and murmured, ¡°Ms. Labenz sure is a strategist. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Han looked at Reign¡¯s back and sighed. Meanwhile, Han felt his heart ache for Reign. Han thought, ¡°Reign must be capable so that she can get to and guard this position and intimidate those vicious people. ¡°Reign must have suffered more hard times than I imagine. However, Reign never gives up. Instead, she keeps fighting against the scheming people when she is waiting for her father¡¯s return and when on the way to saving her brother. ¡°It is not easy for Reign to be who she is today.¡± Han and Reign went downstairs and met the drivers. They carried Han and Reign¡¯s suitcases and sent them to the airport On the way, Reign kept looking out the window, with her eyes rolling. No one knew what Reign was thinking After being in a daze for five minutes. Reign got back to her busy work. She held video meetings on her phone, arranged work via phone calls, and discussed contracts. Reign seemed extremely busy. Seeing this, Han did not disturb Reign. Out of boredom, he took out his phone and yed on it. Han wanted to see if his old friends had contacted him. Sadly, reality disappointed Han. No one contacted him on Facebook. Han frowned slightly and murmured, ¡°No one uses Facebook these days?¡± Facebook was quite popr eight years ago since WhatsApp had note out A person would be embarrassed if the person did not have a Facebook ount at that time. Moreover, many people spent a lot of money creating specific Facebook backgrounds to show others they were different. Some people evenpeted with others in the number of views of their posts. At that time, if a person¡¯s Facebook post received seven-figure or six-figure views, the person would be a big shot in any group chat. The person would immediately receive a reply if messaging others. Han did not expect the Facebook era to be finished. He left a message to his old friends. A while later, no one replied to him. Time went by quickly. Han felt like he was in high school yesterday, and now he had be a dedicated worker. Thinking of these, Han sadly sighed. Unexpectedly, Han received many WhatsApp messages. Most of the messages were from Noah and Perry. They talked about Perry and Ashlee¡¯s recovery and thanked everybody. Han also received messages from Mia and Lydia. Two of them mostly talked about trivial matters. They also shared. interesting things when they were filming. Mia sent a message. [Han, have you ever hung a wire before? It¡¯s so much fun. I feel like I¡¯m an ancient warrior after wearing the costume and getting on a wire. Hahaha. Do you want toe over and try it? It will be fun.] Then, Mia sent some photos of her flying in the sky. She looked like an elegant and beautiful fairy floating in the air. Obviously, Mia was in a period drama. Lydia also sent a message to Han. (Have you eaten anything? Recently, a movie named X-Day War, with many famous stars in it, is on show. Are you interested in watching it together tonight? I heard the special effects of that movie are excellent! Lydia added a few cute emojis at the end of the sentence. Han replied to Lydia first, I will be on a business trip for seven days, so I don¡¯t have time for it.] Then, Han replied to Mia, [I¡¯m not interested in these. I¡¯m on a business trip now.¡± Mia immediately replied, [Business trip? Are you going by yourself?] Han replied. [I¡¯m just a security guard. How can I go on a business trip on behalf of thepany? I¡¯m apanying my boss as a bodyguard.] Mia wrote, [I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re amazing. How can you be a bodyguard? I¡¯ll believe that when I see it. Can I do a video call with you?] Mia sent a text message, followed by a video call invitation. Han directly refused the call and typed a reply. (My boss is here. It¡¯s not the time for a video call. We¡¯re about to board the ne. Talkter.] The car arrived at the airport entrance when Han was chatting online. Han immediately put away his phone. Then he got out of the car and took out all the suitcases. Reign also got out of the car. Then she took the ne tickets, entered the door, went through the security check, and walked into the terminal. Reign kept making calls and arranging all kinds of matters along the way. Han followed behind Reign and could not help admiring Reign even more. Han thought, ¡°As a sessful woman, Reign is so busy!¡± Half an hourter, Han and Reign boarded the ne. Then the ne soared into the sky and flew toward the provincial capital of Fostraria. Han looked at Reign sitting beside him and looked out of the window. He suddenly felt slightly dazed. A month ago, Han was on the same ne as Reign. At that time, Reign gave Han a business card, but Han threw it away. Unexpectedly, destiny tied Han and Reign together, and now they were on the same ne again. The difference was that they became much closer than before. Han murmured inside, I wouldn¡¯t have thrown that business card away if 1 knew things would develop this way¡± A cruise ship confronted wind and waves and headed straight for Margaret Harbor. Four experts of the Hell¡¯s Gate were standing on the deck, imposing their energy auras. The Ambassadors of Death! Milo Clinton! And Wilson! The four of them coldly stared at Margaret Harbor at the end of the sea. ¡°Princess Carina will visit Margaret Harbor in four hours. ording to her schedule, she will have some fruit tarts on Brook Street. We will arrive at Margaret Harbor in two hours. ¡°Then weunch our attacks on Brook Street¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. 1004 The gazes of the four of them were as sharp as knives. Their eyes revealed their expectations and killing intentions. Their reputations would skyrocket if they sessfully assassinated Princess Carina and made it to escape. Then they would. be famous among the assassins and receive more orders at twice higher prices. This was an especially good opportunity for them to be famous. Thus, they had to seize it. Thinking that they would be famous, every one of them was excited and expecting this mission. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t make it to Margaret Harbor!¡± At this moment, a cold voice sounded from the cabin. A 5.8 feet tall young man walked out of the cabin, looking at the four experts with a smile. The young man looked positive and handsome. He was like an energetic boy next door. When he smiled, he looked gentle. One of the four asked. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± The Ambassadors of Death, Wilson, and Milo were shocked and stared coldly at the young man. The four of them all had a photographic memory and remembered every staff member on the ship. However, they had never seen this young man before. The young man grinned and said, ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Xander Zoran. Jeremy Porter calls me Xany, and my underlings call me Zee Bro. Well, if you like, you can call me Zee Bro.¡± ¡°Xander Zoran? Could it be that you are from that mercenary group. Hearing Xander¡¯s self-introduction, the Ambassadors of Death, Milo, and Wilson were in huge shock. Wilson was badly shocked. Wilson thought, ¡°Why does the man of the mercenary group suddenlye to us?¡± Swoosh! Before Wilson could say anything, he felt his vision blur. Then Xander appeared before Wilson like a ghost. Immediately after, Wilson felt extreme pain form his heart. Wilson looked down and found a strange de stabbing his heart. Blood gushed out and dripped onto the ground along the de. Xander said, ¡°Your name is Wilson, right? I remember you. You were drinking a coffee at the Sip & Stir Coffeehouse when I saw you.¡± Then Xander continued with a smile on his face, ¡°Hey, Wilson. Rx. It¡¯s normal to feel dizzy when a de stabs in your heart. You won¡¯t feel anything in seconds. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Wilson looked at his heart and then looked at Xander, who was smiling. Wilson¡¯s pupils constricted violently. Wilson thought, ¡°What does that guy mean by saying it¡¯s normal to feel dizzy? ¡°My heart is already broken. This is life-threatening, okay? ¡°That guy¡¯s words sound like having a de stabbed in my heart is not a big deal.¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and hatred. He wished he could tear Xander into pieces. However, Wilson could not do anything since a de was in his heart. Then he felt dizzy and saw everything spinning before him. Soon, Wilson closed his eyes and fell. Xander said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you. It¡¯s normal to feel dizzy¡± Xander looked at Wilson with a gentle smile. When the Ambassadors of Death and Milo saw this scene, they were so frightened that they instantly broke out in cold sweat, and their faces turned pale. Then they stepped back and looked at Xander with their eyes filled with fear. Wilson was an expert among the assassins and could sessfully assassinate seven-star general- ss experts. No one would doubt Wilson¡¯s strength.. However, Wilson could not light back and was killed in seconds. The Ambassadors of Death and Milo cried inside. ¡°This man named Xander is powerful!¡± Xander chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay for you guys to be scared since Wilson died before you.¡± Then Xander fixed his gaze on the Ambassadors of Death and said, ¡°I noticed you just now. You are the Ambassadors of Death, right? It may look like you have a partner, but in fact, you¡¯re only one person. ¡°ck Robe was dead in the Longhard Kingdom, so stop pretending¡± The Ambassadors of Death stared at Xander in silence with a cold gaze. Milo was shocked, crying inside. ¡°The Ambassadors of Death is one person? ¡°Seriously? ¡°When the Ambassadors of Death stood there, Wilson and I did not have any doubts. However, Xander says the Ambassadors of Death only have one person. Then Xander looked at Milo with a smile and said, ¡°Milo Clinton, right? A member of Southern Beasts. You grew up in the forest, so you should have a strong sense of smell. Don¡¯t you notice the same smell from the Ambassadors of Death?¡± BOOM! Before Xander could finish speaking, the Ambassadors of Deathunched an attack. The saber was like lightning when it shed at Xander. This sh seemed like it could split the world apart. Before the saber reached Xander, its de beam cracked a pit on the sturdy deck. It looked terrifying. Xander was still having a big smile when a saber was shing toward him. Then Xander struck out with his palm. The majestic de beam instantly flew back at an extremely fast speed and split the Ambassadors of Death into two. White Robe ran to the side, but ck Robe fell to the ground. ck Robe fell to the ground. His pants were pulled up slightly, revealing his mechanical legs. Milo immediately went forward and lifted ck Robe¡¯s clothes. It turned out that ck Robe was a mechanical puppet made of wood and steel. Milo frowned, and his eyes turned extremely cold. Milo shouted inside. ¡°The Ambassadors of Death lied to us!¡± White Robe realized his secret was exposed, and his gaze was as cold as a knife. He immediately flew out of the deck and jumped into the sea to escape. Xander said, ¡°Well, I get used to seeing people jumping into the sea in fear when they see me. Xander was calm when speaking. Then he looked at Milo and teased, ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s rare to see a person doesn¡¯t escape after seeing me. Milo replied coldly. ¡°The mercenary group Shadow Knights never acts alone. If you¡¯re on the ship, it means that your teammate is in the sea. If I jump into the sea to escape, I will die faster ¡°So, you want to give it your all?¡¯ asked Xander. ¡°Let¡¯s see what I can do,¡± replied Milo. Milo grinned and stood up. He said coldly. ¡°You guys are powerful, but you¡¯ve got the wrong enemy.¡± After saying that, Milo suddenly let out a clear whistle. As soon as the whistle sounded, the ship began to tremble violently. Immediately after, arge dark cloud flew out of the cabin. It was so big that it almost covered the sky as it pounced on Xander. Surprisingly, that cloud was made of densely packed insects! These insects all looked ferocious and terrifying. They had two rows of small but iparably sharp fangs in their mouths. At the same time, the sea became turbulent. Countless fish surfaced and crashed into the ship. The strength of the fish was quite small, but there were too many of them. Thus, the bumping caused by the fish made the ship sway. At this moment, the ferocious flying insects that covered the sky reached closer and were about 2.5 inches from Xander. Xander was still smiling and looked gentle. He said, ¡®Southern Beasts. Impressive. You can control so many insects and fish. I¡¯m impressed.¡± The next second, protective energy suddenly erupted from Xander¡¯s body and flew 2.5 inches away. Boom! Boom! Boom! When the flying insects collided with Xander¡¯s energy, they immediately turned into a blood mist and fell to the ground. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The insects that covered the sky blocked Xander¡¯s sight. However, they died before they could move a single hair on Xander¡¯s head. Xandermented with a smile, ¡°Your attack technique learned from the Southern Beasts is interesting. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not powerful enough.¡± Suddenly, Xander seemed to sense something and stomped on the deck. BOOM! With Xander as the center, majestic vital energy soared into the sky. It was like a tsunami, sweeping in all directions and crushing all the flying insects into a blood mist. However, Xander found Milo had disappeared from the deck. Xander¡¯s face darkened as he looked into the sea. Milo was standing on the back of a tiger shark and rushing into the distance at an extremely fast speed. Xander murmured, ¡°Good grief. Milo. You got something. I¡¯ve broadened my horizons today. However, you can¡¯t escape from me even if you¡¯ve used all you got.¡± Xander smiled like an innocent kid, and his eyes revealed his confidence. Puff! As soon as Xander finished speaking, a sword beam shot out from the bottom of the sea and soared into the sky. It shed the tiger shark and Milo into two. The sea was discoloring with the red of the blood from their blood. Milo murmured. ¡°This is¡­ Milo¡¯s eyes were wide open when he died. Milo could not believe that he died in this way. Milo thought, ¡°White Robe jumped into the sea and stalled Xander¡¯s teammate. I used the flying insects to block Xander¡¯s sight so I could ride on the tiger shark to escape. It should be foolproof. ¡°Where did such a sword beame from? ¡°What kind of terrifying monster is under this sea?¡± Unfortunately, Milo did not understand who killed him until his death. His corpse floated on the sea. As Milo¡¯s corpse floated on the surface of the sea, White Robe¡¯s body also floated up from the bottom of the sea. A huge figure slowly swam past two corpses under the seawater. Xander said, ¡°Guys, why did you jump into the sea to escape since you already knew I was not alone? Don¡¯t you know how terrifying my teammate is in the water? ¡°Seriously, killing you guys doesn¡¯t bring me any satisfaction. Myponent should be the master of the Hell¡¯s Gate.¡± Xander stood on the deck and took out his satellite phone. He called Jeremy and reported, ¡°Jeremy, the mission ispleted. The three assassins from the Hell¡¯s Gate are dead¡± Jeremy said, ¡°Good. Nowe back.¡± Xander replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back now.¡± Jeremy asked, ¡°Xander, what are you going to do?¡± Xander said, ¡°ording to your information, our Commander, Sovereign of Shadows, is in the Longhard Kingdom now. Of course, I have to meet him! ¡°Besides, I heard that Princess Carina is stunning. After Princess Carina finishes her visit, I¡¯ll bring her back and introduce her to our Commander!¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Speaking of this, Xander was excited. Xander chose to join the mercenary group because he especially admired Sovereign of Shadows. Later on, Xander saw many people in the mercenary group have their life partners. However, Sovereign of Shadows kept remaining single Thus, Xander always wanted to help Sovereign of Shadows improve this situation. Jeremy shouted, ¡°Nany, you¡¯re fooling around!¡± ¡°You kidnapped the princess of the Deend Kingdom six months ago and kidnapped the daughter of a global oil rycoon two months ago. Then you threw them in our boss¡¯s room! You make it look like you¡¯re a pimp, and our boss is like the client of prostitutes. The mercenary group¡¯s reputation is almost ruined! Im warning you. Come back now. Don¡¯t you dare do anything to Princess Carina¡± When Jeremy heard Xander¡¯s n on the other end of the phone, Jeremy immediately panicked and hysterically shouted, trying to stop Xander. Xander said, ¡°Alright, alright. I got it. I¡¯m just sad to see our boss alone. A genius like our boss should find more women and have some children to pass down his excellent martial arts genes. Jeremy shouted, ¡°Shut up! That¡¯s our boss¡¯s private matter!¡± Xander continued. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not a girl. Otherwise, I would have a child with our boss. ¡°By the way, Jeremy, do you think our boss is gay? Our boss is so rich and powerful. Why doesn¡¯t he get married and have his children? ¡°If our boss is gay, will he like me?¡± Jeremy was speechless. Jeremy felt exhausted when he heard what Xander said on the other end of the phone. Although Xander was powerful, he was always like a child. Other than Sovereign of Shadows, no one could discipline Xander. Jeremy sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Come back first. I have thetest news. Our boss will be back in five hours. Jeremy had no choice but to deceive Xander to stop him from kidnapping Princess Carina. Xander was overjoyed when he heard that. Thus, he cried, ¡°Really? Okay, Jeremy. I¡¯m going back now. Then he hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Xander chuckled. He narrowed his eyes and murmured. ¡°Jeremy, do you think I will believe such a randomly made-up lie? ¡°Our boss has been missing for a month. How can he rush back to the mercenary group since he¡¯s now in the Longhard. Kingdom? After that, Xander turned off his phone. Then he removed the SIM card and threw it into the sea. Xander murmured. ¡°Jeremy can¡¯t track where I am now! ¡°Boss, you just wait for me. I¡¯ll get Princess Carina for you and make her your wife!¡± Xander looked at Margaret Harbor in the distance. His eyes were burning with excitement. Han sneezed, ¡°Achool In the airport of Flensburg City in Fostraria. When Han got off the ne and walked with his suitcase, he suddenly sneezed and felt a chill on his back. Han rubbed his nose and muttered, ¡°What a sneeze. Who¡¯s talking about me behind my back?¡± ording to Lightdom City¡¯s folklore mentioned by Felicia, if a person only sneezed once in a row, someone must talk about the person behind the back. Reign walked in front and kept observing the facilities at the airport. Han and Reign left the airport and went straight to the hotel. Han was about to get two rooms but realized Reign had already booked a presidential suite with three rooms inside. It was big enough for them to rest. When they arrived at the room, Reign suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, what do you think of the airport in Flensburg City?¡± Han was stunned and repeated, ¡°Airport?¡± Reign exined. To be honest, I go on a business trip in Flensburg City this time mainly to do three important things. One of them is to evaluate the airport in Flensburg City because I n to buy their shares and enter the aviation market¡± Han shook his head and replied, ¡°I have no idea. I know nothing about it. You should probably ask a professional.¡± Han did not express his opinion. Han thought, Tm good at fighting and killing. Tm proficient in treating illnesses and saving lives. ¡°However, I know nothing about doing business. I can¡¯t give Reign any suggestions. Reign looked at Han in shock and said, ¡°I thought you would behave like you know everything as other men do.¡± When Reign was with boys from wealthy families and big business owners, those men would give Reign all kinds of suggestions when Reign talked about doing business. They would even analyze the market for Reign and show they were experienced in the business world to win Reign¡¯s favor and appreciation. Reign mentioned this market and thought Han would give her some suggestions. Unexpectedly, Han answered honestly and admitted he didn¡¯t know much about it. Han said inly. ¡°There are specializations in every field. If I know nothing about it, I will admit I know nothing about it. What¡¯s the point of lying?¡± Han had many achievements. Thus, he did not need to brag or curry favor with anyone. He was not scared of offending anyone, either. Han could directly tell the truth. Reign couldn¡¯t help but think more highly of Han. However, after thinking about Han¡¯s identity, she suddenly understood. Reign thought, ¡°Perhaps Han is so powerful that he can crush the general-ss experts of many countries. ¡°However, Han doesn¡¯t work in this industry. ¡°It is reasonable that Han, a general-ss soldier, doesn¡¯t know how to do business. ¡°After all, no one knows everything!¡± Thinking of this, Reign smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Do you want to order takeout or go out to eat?¡± Han smiled and replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Flensburg City before, so I want to go out and eat some local delicacies¡± Reign said, ¡°Our thoughts coincide. Sadly, I have a video mecting minutester. Reign looked like she was in a dilemma. Han said, ¡°Work is more important. We can order takeout first and go out for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, then order takeouts now. Order me some fast food, please,¡± said Reign. ¡°Tacos?¡± suggested Han. Reign said, ¡°You¡¯re in Flensburg City now. Why are you still eating Lightdom City¡¯s tacos? Well, order me some meatballs and a bowl of chicken torti soup¡± When speaking. Reign turned on theptop she carried with her and opened an application. Then Reign started the video meeting to discuss business matters. She looked extremely busy. Seeing Reign like this, Han shook his head and walked out of the room. Han thought, ¡°Reign¡¯s working schedule is so busy. She probably won¡¯t have time to take care of her children when she gets married and starts a family. ¡°Ms. Labenz is rich, so her children will have enough food. However, whether she has time to feed them is a problem.¡± Han walked to the hall of the presidential suite and sat in the hall. He turned on his phone and ordered takeouts. Han found the meatballs and chicken torti soup that Reign wanted. Then Han ordered two of each cuisine. At this moment, Han suddenly saw a piece of news. [Princess Carina was mysteriously missing during her visit to Margaret Harbor) Han murmured, ¡°Missing?¡± Han¡¯s expression changed when he saw this news. Han thought, ¡°I already killed eleven Generals of the Bloody Devils. I also ordered my men to kill the three assassins of the Hell¡¯s Gate. I even asked Linda to inform Dragon Team to protect Princess Carina secretly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°With all these efforts, Princess Carina is still missing. ¡°What is going on? ¡°Does Princess Carina run away on her own, or is she kidnapped? ¡°Who can kidnap Princess Carina under the eye of the Dragon Team?¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Han carefully read the news, trying to dig out some details. However, the details of the news were blocked by the officials. Han could not find out whether Princess Carina ran away by herself or was kidnapped. One thing Han could assure was that the staff from the Arctodus Kingdom was desperately searching for Princess Carina. Moreover, Dragon Team was also shocked by this event. Combat teams stationed in the harbor acted and locked the entire Margaret Harbor to search for Princess Carina. The situation looked very tense. Han murmured. ¡°It seems that things have gotten out of hand. ¡°However, the diplomats don¡¯t seem to be worried. Princess Carina should be fine. Thope everything will be fine.¡± Han read the news with a solemn expression. Han thought, ¡°If anything happens to Princess Carina, the two countries won¡¯t be at peace. I can¡¯t imagine if a war breaks out because of it. ¡°I hope Princess Carina nuns out just to have some personal moments instead of getting kidnapped Han sighed and hoped things would not go to be bad. Time went by quickly. Reign was in meetings in the morning and afternoon. She did not take a break after lunch. Instead, she quickly went back to work. It was not until five in the afternoon that Reign finally finished her work. Reign stretched and said, Tm so tired. Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me up in 30 minutes¡± Han said. ¡°Alright, go to sleep. I¡¯ll keep an eye on everything here.¡± Reign said, ¡°I feel so secure with you around.¡± Reign looked at Han with a gentle gaze. Reign did not shy away from anything and reached a hand to her back. Clip! She undressed her bra. Then Reign felt relieved and stood up. Han was speechless when he saw that. He said, ¡®I¡¯m a man, okay? Are you sure this is a good idea doing that before me?¡± Reign replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen it a few times. It doesn¡¯t matter if I show it to you a few more times. ¡°When I sleep, Ill feel morefortable without a bra¡± Reign smiled and looked at Han, saying. ¡°Besides, are you a man who will do anything to me when I¡¯m asleep?* With that, Reign walked into the bedroom andy on therge bed, sleeping soundly. Reign was dressed professionally today. She was wearing a chiffon top and ck nine-quarter pants. When she slept on the bed, her figure was vividly disyed. Reign was like an exceptionally charming snake. Han asked, ¡°Hey. So you sleep now!¡± Reign did not answer because she was sleeping soundly. Reign was so tired that she slept soundly and even snored. Han thought, ¡°It turns out that pretty women also snore when they sleep.¡± Han stared at Reign and saw ayer of dense sweat appear on Reign¡¯s forehead. Han thought, ¡®Is Reign sweating because of the hot weather? ¡°Is Reign so tired that she doesn¡¯t even have the strength to turn on the air conditioner?¡± Han shook his head and walked into the bedroom. He turned on the air conditioner and adjusted the temperature. Then Han wiped Reign¡¯s sweat and took off Reign¡¯s shoes. After that, he found a nket and tucked Reign in.¡± Staring at Reign¡¯s stunning face. Han flinned and had the na Han thought. ¡°Reign is so beautiful! ¡°Before she sleeps, Reign is a sessful businesswoman. She is domineering, cold-blooded, and ruthless. Her coldness makes her look like she is unapproachable. ¡°However, after falling asleep, Reign is like a cute kitten, not being defensive of anyone. She looks docile and obedient. At this time, Reign is like a beautiful delicate flower, making people want to dote on her. ¡°Reign doesn¡¯t have to take so many responsibilities if her father isn¡¯t missing and her brother doesn¡¯t get ill. Han felt sympathy for Reign¡¯s misfortune, but not much. Han continued to think, ¡®Reign does suffer a lot, but her life is not miserable. ¡°Reign won¡¯t be desperate because of these difficulties. After all, she is from a decent family, the Labenz family. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about food or residence even though her father is missing. Reign can fight for and maintain her position and control the wealth of billions or even tens of billions of dors. ¡°Those vulnerable people should be the ones who deserve to be sympathized. They are too poor to feed themselves, not to mention find a way out. ¡°Humans are never born equal! ¡°The difference among individuals is huge! ¡°If one was not born with some things, they probably will never have the chance to have those things for the rest of their lives ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met my master, I might never have the chance to meet with a woman like Reign.¡± Han looked at Reign¡¯s pretty face and sighed. Then he pulled down the curtains to block all the light to create a morefortable environment for Reign to sleep. After that, Han left the bedroom and meditated in the living room. His mind was full of all kinds of thoughts and emotions. Han thought. ¡°Reign¡¯s life is not easy, but she has everything. There is always a way for her to resolve a problem. ¡°Back then, I offended my enemy and had to flee abroad. Then someone tricked me and brought me to the Demon¡¯s Den. It was the most difficult time for me. ¡°At that time, I saw many vulnerable people were deceived and brought in there. Those people could not find a way out and were ughtered like stocks by the viins in the Demon¡¯s Den. ¡°Compared to my experience in the Demon¡¯s Den, Reign is like living in heaven,¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As night fell, neon lights were turned on. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Reign finally woke up. Reign opened her eyes and saw the night view through the ss window in the living room. She was stunned. Reign thought. How long did I sleep?¡± Then Reign looked at the time on her watch. It was eight in the evening. Suddenly, Reign felt a chill on her feet. She lowered her head and looked at her feet. The high heels on her feet had been taken off and ced neatly on the ground. Reign touched the nket covering her and smiled. In all these years, this was the first time Reign had been cared for like this by a man. Reign got out of bed, put on her high heels, and washed up. Then, she went to the living room and found Han making coffee. She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Han looked up and exined. ¡°I wanted you to sleep a little longer since I saw you sleep soundly. Do you have a meeting at night?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have meetings at night if there¡¯s nothing urgent,¡¯ replied Reign. Reign looked at the coffee Han made and was surprised. Reign cried inside. There are Arabica coffee beans! ¡°But I didn¡¯t take Arabica coffee beans with me on this business trip¡± Han seemed to read Reign¡¯s mind and exined, ¡°I carried the beans myself Han smiled and handed Reign a cup of coffer savinu ¡°hi ce and realized it was pretty good. Then I bought some myself. Here you are. Take a few sips of it and wake yourself up.¡± Reign sat down and took a few sips of the coffee. Then she gave a thumbs up for Han¡¯s coffee, saying, ¡°Not bad. Not bad.¡± After drinking coffee, the two of them went out to have dinner. They walked side by side on the streets of Flensburg City like a perfect couple. Han was handsome, and Reign was beautiful. They looked perfect for each other and attracted the attention of many pedestrians. Reign nced at Han beside her and had a strange feeling. Reign thought. ¡°We look like a couple hanging out on the streets.¡± Thinking of her experiences with Han, Reign moved closer to Han. Han walked casually and did not have the same thought as Reign. Suddenly, Han¡¯s gaze fell on a woman in the crowd in the distance. His expression immediately changed as he eximed, ¡°How is that possible? Why is she here? Chapter 386 Chapter 386 The woman in the crowd was tall and curvy. Her long and smooth legs were especially eye-catching. The woman wore a cap and a mask that covered 90 percent of her face. It was impossible to see what she looked like. She wandered through the crowd and looked around warily as if defending herself against something. Han recognized that woman at a nce.. Han cried inside. That woman is Silver Fox! ¡°Isn¡¯t she in Lightdom City? Why is she here? ¡°Could it be that Silver Fox receives another mission?¡± Thinking of this, n frowned. Silver Fox walked around the street and quickly disappeared in front of Han. Reign asked in curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who did you see?¡± Han answered inly, ¡°Nothing. I mistook a woman for someone else.¡± Han thought, ¡°Silver Fox must have her reasons for going to Fostraria from Lightdom City. She might be on a mission. It¡¯s also possible that she just travels or has a date here. ¡°Besides, Silver Fox is an assassin. All of her actions are confidential. ¡°I can¡¯t disturb Silver Fox if I don¡¯t know if she is on a mission¡± Reign raised her eyebrows and murmured, ¡°Mistaking a woman for someone else?¡± She was shocked and hadplicated feelings. Reign felt she was breathing so fast that her chest ached a little. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At the same time, Reign was a little angry and annoyed. Reign thought, ¡°Why does Han still have the mood to look at other women when he is hanging out with a stunning and delicate girl like me? ¡°Am I unattractive?¡± Thinking of this, Reign red at Han. Han was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reign said, ¡°Nothing Then she suggested, ¡°People say Flensburg City¡¯s night scenery is great. Why don¡¯t we get on a ship to appreciate the scenery along the Midasard River? I heard the food on the ship is delicious. Han nodded and agreed, replying, ¡°Sounds great. We can give it a try? Then Han and Reign went straight to the harbor. They bought tickets, boarded the ship together, and ordered plenty of food. As they are, Han and Reign admired the night scenery on the river, feeling at ease. The night view of the Midasard River was glorious. Along the way, they saw magnificent bridges with shing lights. It was pleasing to the eye. Reign finished the food and went on deck to appreciate the water and the night scenery. She let the night wind blow her hair back. Then she spread her arms wide to feel the touch of the wind. Han stood beside Reign and looked at her with admiration. Han thought. ¡°Reign is stunning like a fairy. A remarkable scenery is created with her standing on the deck.¡± The lights from the tall buildings on the shore and those reflected by the water shone on Reign¡¯s face. No words could describe how beautiful Reign was, Cluck! Han couldn¡¯t help but take a photo of this beautiful scene and the beauty with his phone. Han did not choose a specific filter or angle. The photo was astonishing even though Han did not have any photographic skills. Reign turned to look at Han and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a hobby of secretly taking photos.¡± Reign was gently smiling. Han said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like beautiful things? That scene just now was gorgeous¡± Han handed his phone over and showed Reign the photo he had taken. Reign took a look at it and found it was fabulous. Thus, she smiled and said, ¡°Well, good job. I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡± Reign looked at the dazzling night scenery on both sides and sighed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since thest time I was this rxed. It¡¯s not had to asionally get on a tour on the river to have fun.¡± Han sighed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been this rxed for a long time, either.¡± Han had been abroad all these years, doing all the dangerous work like fighting in gun battles. He was tense up every day and could not rx for a second. Han had to remain vignt even when he slept. He never slept soundly. Han would immediately wake up as long as he sensed any movement within a radius of 0.6 miles. Now that he was back in the country, Han could finally live a normal life and sleep well. It was the first time in his life that he was so rxed that he could go on a ship to travel along the river and appreciate the stunning night scenery on both sides. Reign looked at Han in confusion and asked, ¡°You too?¡± Reign thought. Tve been busy with work, so I don¡¯t have time to rx. ¡°But why Han doesn¡¯t have time?¡± Then Reign suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°I hadn¡¯t asked you what kind of job you did before you returned to the country¡± Han replied, ¡°My job contained lots of fighting and killing.¡± Han looked at Reign and said, ¡°I think you should have guessed it. It¡¯s the profession you are thinking.¡± ¡°Were you a mercenary?¡± asked Reign. ¡°Yep!¡± replied Han. Reign asked, Then have you heard of the legendary mercenary group? Have you seen the legendary Sovereign of Shadows?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up as she stared at Han. Especially when Reign mentioned Sovereign of Shadows, her eyes were shining and full of admiration. Han asked, ¡°You know this person?¡± Reign nodded. She looked like she admired Sovereign of Shadows very much. Then she exined. ¡°Of course, I know this person. I¡¯ve heard of the legend of Sovereign of Shadows. Five years ago, he came out of nowhere. Then he killed ten general-ss experts in one battle and became famous. Many factions in extraterritorial battlefields were scared of him. ¡°Later, Sovereign of Shadows led a mysterious mercenary group andpleted many impossible missions. ¡°In my eyes, Sovereign of Shadows is a legend. He¡¯s my idol! ¡°Sovereign of Shadows never gave up when in adversity. He would find an opportunity to break out even when the enemies surrounded him. ¡°Mr. Katz told me many stories of Sovereign of Shadows. I was shocked by Sovereign of Shadows¡¯ powerful mindset and decided to learn from him. That¡¯s why I never give up. ¡°Sovereign of Shadows teaches me I should never give up no matter how difficult things are. ¡°I think of him every time I want to give up. Such a powerful man was also in adversity. However, he never gave up. Then Reign paused. She looked at the river and then at the distant night sky. Then she murmured, ¡°If only I could meet him one day.¡± ¡°You will see him,¡± said Han. Reign turned to look at Han and said, ¡®You sound like you know Sovereign of Shadows. Han said. ¡°We met once before.¡± Hearing this, Reign was overjoyed. She cried, ¡°Really? What does he look like?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Sovereign of Shadows probably looks like me.¡± Reign pouted and red at Han, saying. ¡°Stop joking. I know you¡¯re very powerful, but Sovereign of Shadows is extraordinary. He killed god-ss experts. You still have a long way to go to reach his level.¡± Han smiled and did not say anything. ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡± When Han and Reign were talking, a young man in a suit suddenly walked over and said to Reign with a smile, ¡°Mr. Horace invites you to have a drink. Please give us the honor.¡± As he spoke, the man leaned and pointed into the cabin. In the cabin, a young master in casual clothes was smiling. He raised his ss to Reign, looking suave. The young man smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Horace is from the Zabel family in Flensburg City. He¡¯s a decent man with a worth of billions of dors. He happened to go sightseeing today. It¡¯s your luck to meet him. Congrattions, you¡¯re about to reach the peak of your life.¡± Reign¡¯s face darkened. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Please leave.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard Reign¡¯s answer. He said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll repeat. The person who invited you is Mr. Horace of the Zabel family. You have to ept the invitation.¡± Han could not helpughing and said, ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± The young man didn¡¯t even look at Han. Instead, he stared at Reign and said aggressively, ¡°Miss, Mr. Horace doesn¡¯t like waiting for others too long. Please go over now.¡± Reign¡¯s gaze became even colder. She asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t ept the invitation?¡± The young man sneered, and his eyes became fierce. He replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say you won¡¯t be able to get off this ship tonight.¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 The young man¡¯s eyes were fierce. He sneered and stared at Reign, unfriendly. The man did not talk very loud, but his voice demonstrated threat and coldness. When Han and Reign heard the man¡¯s words, they looked at each other and could not help but laugh. It was Han and Reign¡¯s first time seeing someone send an invitation arrogantly Han said, ¡°Well, it looks like rich bullies are everywhere. Han sighed. He looked at the young man and asked, ¡°Does Mr. Horace never read the news? Do you know who thisdy is? She¡¯s Ms. Labenz¡± The young man said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. In Flensburg City, in Fuzhou City, the Zabel family is the king. You must listen to the Zabel family even if you¡¯re wealthy people from other states.¡± Han and Reign looked at each other again. They both looked shocked. Reign said, ¡°I want to see how powerful this Zabel family is.¡± Reign¡¯s pretty face darkened. Then she gave Han a look. After that, Reign looked at the young man and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you. Bring me to see Mr. Horace. Only then did the fierceness in the young man¡¯s eyes disappear. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, you know what¡¯s good for you. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, the young man turned and walked into the cabin. Reign and Han followed. When Reign entered the cabin, the young man immediately stopped Han and warned in a deep voice, ¡°Im sorry. Mr. Horace invited this beautifuldy, not you. You¡¯re not worthy to go in to drink with Mr. Horace¡± Hearing this, Han almostughed. Han thought, ¡°The Zabel family iswless. How can Horace bully others in public?¡± Reign said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, just wait here. I can handle this small case. If something happens, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Han replied calmly. ¡®Alright. Call me if you need anything.¡± Han thought, ¡°Reign is the CEO of the Labenz Family Corporation in Lightdom City. She is sophisticated. I don¡¯t think Reign will be at a disadvantage when dealing with a profligate man.¡± Reign entered the dining room and sat before Mr. Horace, asking, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Mr. Horace¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Reign closer, Mr. Horace cried inside, Gorgeous! ¡°This woman is stunning! ¡°Without makeup, she still looks dazzling. She has bright eyes, white teeth, and red lips. Her facial features look perfect. ¡°This woman is sitting here like a fairy whoes to the mortal world from heaven. Im shocked by her beauty. Mr. Horace immediately sat straight and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, beautiful. My name is Horace Zabel, and I¡¯m from the Zabel family in Flensburg City. Nice to meet you. May I ask your name?¡± As he spoke. Mr. Horace reached out his right hand, attempting to shake hands with Reign. However, Reign ignored it and did not shake hands with Mr. Horace. She asked inly, ¡°What do you want? Seeing this, Horace was disappointed. He smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°I just want to have a drink with you and be friends with you.¡± With that, Horace poured a ss of wine for Reign and handed it over with a smile. Reign asked. ¡°So you asked your errand boy to threaten me to have me here to drink with you?¡± Horace¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. Horace asked, ¡°What did you say? Did Zak threaten you?¡± Reign said, ¡°Your errand boy said if I didn¡¯te to see you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get off this ship. Mr. Horace, is this your way of impressing girls? Why are you so ungentlemanly?¡± Horace hurriedly denied. ¡°No, no, no. Miss, you must have misunderstood. This isn¡¯t me Reign continued, ¡°I don¡¯t like being threatened. 1 came here to tell you I make friends with sincere people, not with those who threaten me. So, I¡¯m not drinking this ss of wine,¡± Reign stared coldly at Horace and said, ¡°If you really want to be friends with me, discipline your errand boy first. ¡°A man who can¡¯t even discipline his errand boy doesn¡¯t deserve to be my friend! Also, I don¡¯t like ungentlemanly men!¡± With that. Reign stood up and lefi. When the young man guarding the door saw Reign leaving without drinking, his eyes turned cold. The man immediately stood in Reign¡¯s way and said coldly, ¡°Stop. You haven¡¯t drank the wine Mr. Ilorace poured for you.¡± Hearing this, Reign was expressionless. Then she turned to look at Horace. Horace instantly stood up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Horace roared at the young man, Zak Powell, shut the fuck up! ¡°Thisdy is my friend. Get out of her way Zak¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. Then he moved away without saying a word. Reign said. ¡°Mr. Horace, manage your people.¡± Reign nced at Horace and turned around to leave. At this moment, the ship reached the shore. Reign went back to Han. Then they got off the ship Horace¡¯s gaze was cold as he walked to Zak. Horace questioned, ¡°What did you say to thatdy just now? Did you threaten her!¡± Zak replied. ¡°Mr. Horace. She wouldn¡¯t havee to see you if I didn¡¯t threaten her. Isn¡¯t threatening girls your ssic move?¡± BANGI Before Zak could finish his words, Horace picked up the wine bottle and smashed it on Zak¡¯s head. Within a second, Zak¡¯s head bled so hard. ¡°Mr. Horace, why did you¡­ Zak covered his wound and looked at Horace in confusion. Horace shouted, ¡°I used that move before! But now, things are different!¡± Horace¡¯s gaze was vicious. He threw away the wine bottle and said fiercely. ¡°You need to apply different methods to different women. ¡°Thatdy is as beautiful as a fairy and looks elegant. At a nce, I know she¡¯s not an ordinary woman. You have to be gentle with a woman like that. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I want this beauty, so I must leave a good impression on her. ¡°Well done, Zak. You ruined everything. You came up to that woman and threatened her. You left a bad impression of me on her. How am I supposed to woo her? ¡°Fuck!¡± As Horace thought about it, he got angrier and angrier. He punched Zak down and pressed Zak to the ground. Horace kept punching and kicking Zak until Zak begged. After Horace released his anger, Zaky on the ground covered in blood. His breath was weak. Horace panted and cursed. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so sturdy. I¡¯m tired from beating you up. Then Horace turned to his other men and ordered, ¡°I want to know that woman¡¯s name and where she lives. I want all of her information. Start your searching now!¡± Reign and Han walked side by side on a street. Han looked at Reign and said, smiling. ¡°Reign, that¡¯s a good move. Using the master to discipline the errand boy. You got back at me without me doing anything and even taught that bastard a lesson. ¡°I saw Horace beat that young man up just now¡± Reign said confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about none of them. After all, those two are not good people. Besides, if I can¡¯t even deal with ackey. I won¡¯t be qualified to be the CEO of the Labenz family Corporation. Han grinned and said. ¡°Do you think the Zabel family in Flensburg City and that in Lightdom City are rted since. those are both powerful families?¡± Reign shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Reign felt annoyed because the two men from the Zabel family ruined her sightseeing along the Midasard River. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Reign nced at Han from the corner of her eyes and felt upset. When Han took the photo, Reign wanted to seize the opportunity to take a selfie with Han. However, Horace and Zak came out of nowhere and ruined Reign¡¯s n. Now Reign could not find a chance to tell Han she wanted to take a selfie with him. Reign thought to herself. ¡°If I were in Lightdom City, I wouldn¡¯t let Horace get away from it easily. That bastard ruined my n.¡± ¡°Here you are!¡± said Han. When Reign let her mind run wild, Han handed Reign a hot dog. Han was holding another one in his hand. Reign was stunned and asked, ¡°What?¡± Han said, ¡°A hot dog for you. This is the taste of the childhood. Ms. Labenz, please don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡± When speaking. Han picked up his hot dog and took a bite. Reign said, ¡°Thank you¡± Then she took the hot dog and took a bite. Reign had eaten hot dogs before. However, she was used to those fancy snacks and did not like hot dogs. Another reason for that was Reign did not like greasy food. Instead, Reign liked fried food, such as French fries and potato chips. However, Reign felt embarrassed to tell Han the truth since she saw Han was passionate about hot dogs. *** Han pointed ahead as he ate his hot dog, saying, ¡°The food on the cruise ship is not enough. I noticed many stands by the river. How about going and trying them?¡± There was a food court. All that ce was selling food. Reign¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Thus, she immediately said, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Han. Han brought Reign to the food court. Then they went to see every stand. The food there was made in Flensburg City¡¯s special cooking ways. There were cupcakes, ramen, pancakes, onion rings. apple pies, tater tots, lobster rolls, and donuts. Reign cried, ¡°This looks delicious. I want to try it. ¡°This looks delicious too. I¡¯ve heard about it for a long time. Han, buy it for me? ¡°These meatballs are so delicious. Han, how about ordering another bowl?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up when she arrived at the food court. She tasted everything she saw and bought everything she liked. asionally, Reign acted like a teenager and wheedled, asking Han to buy some food for her. The woman who knew how to wheedle was the happiest. Reign was aggressive and domineering when at work. But now, she was like a sweet girl and her charm increased exponentially. When Han discovered this different Reign, his imagination ran wild. Reign did not eat much. She often gave it to Han after a few bites. Han could not carry so much food. Thus, they found an outdoor table and sat down. Then they ced all the food on it and tasted them. Reign was like a teenager who had never seen so much food. She took some delicacies and asked Han to take photos for her. She said she was going to post those photos on Instagram. After Han took photos, Reign looked at Han and said, ¡°We seldom go on a business trip together. How about a selfie?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Sounds great. Reign was delighted after she heard Han¡¯s response. She immediately walked over and sat down close to Han. Then Reign raised her phone to take selfies. Reign looked at the photos and felt dissatisfied. Then she asked Han to retake the selfies. Then Reign took dozens of selfies. At first nce. Reign and Han looked like an intimate couple. After taking the photos. Reign stared at several photos and smiled sweetly. Then she said in satisfaction, ¡°Alright. No more photos. Now eat your food. Don¡¯t waste any of them. Han looked at the snacks on the table and was speechless. He thought, ¡°How am I supposed to eat them all?¡± Reign said, ¡°You bought these snacks, so you are responsible for eating them all. You have to know each food contains people¡¯s hard work. Hearing this, Han could not say a word. Han thought, ¡°Why did you ask me to buy so much food since you know each food contains people¡¯s hard work?¡± ¡°Are you trying to give me a stomachache?¡± Thinking of this, Han red at Reign andined inside. Soon, he started eating. Although there was a lot of food, those were snacks. Han¡¯s appetite was not small, so he could eat them all. ¡°Burp!¡± Han finished thest snack and burped. He sighed and said. ¡°All the delicacies in the worlde from Gobauis Province. Compared to the snacks in Gobouis Province, these are just okay. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Reign nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I agreed. The only difference is the meatballs in Lightdom City are not as delicious as the meatballs here¡± Han agreed and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Reign suggested. ¡°How about going for a walk along the river after dinner?¡± Han touched his round belly and nodded. Reign seemed to be afraid Han would not have a stomachache. She bought two cups of coffee and gave one to Han. Then they walked along the river, talking. Reign trusted Han and told him lots of things. She even told Han about her childhood experiences. It seemed that Reign was open to Han and spoke freely. When the two of them were chatting andughing, a scream suddenly came from the other side of the street. ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s going to kill me!¡± Han and Reign were stunned and looked over On the other side of the street, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes was covered in blood. He rushed over and screamed in fear. Puff! Before the man could run closer to Han and Reign, a dagger flew across the air and pierced the man¡¯s heart. Then the man fell to the ground, blood spurting from his mouth. Behind the man, many men in ck suits fell to the ground and died. A woman wearing a hat and mask that covered most of her face stood among the bodies. She was covered in blood and exuded a terrifying aura. Han murmured, ¡°Silver Fox?¡± Han¡¯s expression changed when he saw Silver Fox. Han thought, As I expected, Silver Fox is here on a mission.¡± After Silver Fox finished killing, she stuck photos to the bodies. After that, she ran as fast as lightning without saying a word. Then she jumped into the river and disappeared. After Silver Fox left, onlookers went forward and took out their phones to take photos. ¡°Oh, my God. How could this be? Do they have a blood feud against each other?¡± ¡°Huh. Don¡¯t you recognize them? These people are the Zabel family¡¯s violent demolition team. Four innocent civilians died because of their violent demolition a month ago.¡± ¡°The Zabel family is so powerful that they are like the king of the Flensburg City. They must kill more than four people. Some peopleined about the Zabel family¡¯s unfinished building two years ago, and people from the Zabel family threw theints from the top of the building. The family of theints could not even recognize the bodies.¡± ¡°These people are the Zabel family¡¯s dogs. They¡¯re arrogant and domineering and always bully around. I must say this is at good job of killing them!¡± ¡°Look at the photos. The people in the photos seem to be those who were killed by the Zabel family¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I recognized them. Those were people harmed by the Zabel family¡± ¡°I understand now. That heroine showed up to kill the Zabel family¡¯sckeys. She¡¯s bringing justice to society. ¡°She dares go against the Zabel family. I admire her courage. She is indeed a Wonder Woman!¡± ¡°Going against the Zabel family! Hooray for violence!¡± People kept talking when they took photos. Most of them appraised Silver Fox for what she had done. When Han and Reign heard people¡¯s discussion, they looked at each other. Reign frowned and said, ¡°The Zabel family in Flensburg City doesn¡¯t seem to have good people.¡± She seemed worried. Reign had a big project to discuss with the Zabel family in Flensburg City. The Zabel family was involved in this matter, but people were one-sided and appraised the Silver Fox. It could exin a lot. Han thought. ¡°If those were good people, Silver Fox wouldn¡¯t kill them.¡± Silver Fox¡¯s targets were usually people who hadmitted heinous crimes. Silver Fox killed the Zabel family¡¯sckeys in public. This was enough to prove the Zabel family¡¯s dark side. Han pulled Reign to the other side and said, ¡°Stop looking. Let¡¯s go.¡± Han thought, ¡®Reign will have psychological trauma if she looks at this bloody scene for a long time. She should leave here as soon as possible.¡± However, the moment Han turned around, he saw two familiar figures sh through the crowd. Han murmured, ¡°Are they¡­¡± Han¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly looked over, trying to capture the two figures. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 The two figures ran too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Even Han could not capture where they went. Han thought, ¡°Did I have an illusion? Why are they here?¡± Han hurriedly rubbed his eyes and searched the two people in the crowd, Unfortunately, Han could not find those two people again. Han¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Reign asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han replied in a deep voice, ¡®I think I saw an old friend¡± Han caught a glimpse of his old friend and another person whom Han could not believe the existence of However, Han was unsure if what he saw was real since he only nced at those two people from the corner of his eyes, Reign asked, ¡°You have a friend in Flensburg? Can you introduce him to me?¡± Han replied. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure if it¡¯s him. His expression was solemn. Han cried inside. ¡°The problem will be severe if I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Han was so worried. Reign thought, ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing Han have such a serious and worried expression. What kind of person can make Han worry like this?¡± Reign was very curious. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first,¡± suggested Han. Then Han strode back to the hotel. Reign did not know why Han was so worried, but it was not appropriate for her to ask more questions. All Reign could do was follow Han and return to the hotel. Han stood on the balcony, smoking a cigarette. He looked down at the streets with a solemn expression. Reign sat in the living room and made coffee. She felt strange when seeing Han like this. Han said, ¡°Turn on the TV¡± Han finished smoking a cigarette and turned on the television to watch the news. As Han expected, all the major media outlets were busy reporting. Many media outlets reported the Zabel family people had been killed. Some media outlets were still reporting on the missing Princess Carina. Several media outlets reported on the recent news in the entertainment industry. For example, Alia Combs evaded taxes, Isaac Houghton harassed a girl, and Hank Warren was married. Watching the news reports, Han lit another cigarette with his eyes focused on the television. Reign asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened to your favorite star?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that,¡± said Han. At this moment, Han was sure he did not have an illusion. He was not mistaken. Han confirmed the two figures he saw were the two people he knew. Although the two people had disguised themselves, their body shapes were the same as Han remembered. Han smoked and gritted his teeth, murmuring. ¡°Damn it. That kid is going to make a big scene.¡± Reign asked again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han paused the television and pointed at Princess Carina on the screen, saying. ¡°I saw Princess Carina just now. A guy kidnaps her to this city.¡± Reign was stunned and said, ¡°What?¡± Reign thought, ¡°Princess Carina is the daughter of the king in the Arctodus Kingdom. She goes to Margaret Harbor and ns to visit Lightdom City. ¡°Some time ago, everyone was talking about Princess Carina¡¯s disappearance. That event put the Longhard Kingdom under immense pressure from the world. ¡°Lightdom Military Department even sent many special forces to search for Princess Carina, but they found nothing. ¡°And now, Princess Carina appears in Flensburg City?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Reign swallowed and asked, ¡°Han. Are you sure about it?¡± Han said with a serious expression, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t trust my eyes. So, I came back to watch the news. I stood on the balcony and watched everything on the streets, expecting to find their traces. ¡°After watching the television, Im certain that I wasn¡¯t mistaken. That person I saw is Princess Carina. ¡°And the person who kidnaps Princess Carina is my old friend. ¡°So, something big is going to happen!¡± As he spoke, Han cursed inside, Xander, you bastard. Why are you always causing trouble for me? ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with Jeremy? Why did he send that troublemaker to the Longhard Kingdom? The two people I caught a glimpse of just now were Xander and Princess Carina. ¡°Xander is capable that he can easily kill the assassins of the Hell¡¯s Gate. ¡°However, Xander is unruly and often causes trouble. ¡°Now Xander kidnaps Princess Carina and almost causes a war between the Arctodus Kingdom and the Longhard Kingdom. He must be out of his mind!¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, Reign was shocked, asking, ¡°Your friend kidnaps Princess Carina?¡± The way she looked at Han was different. Reign thought. ¡°The one who dares to do such a crazy thing must be a maniac! ¡°And that kind of person is Han¡¯s friend?¡± After a pause, Reign asked in confusion, ¡°If your friend wants to kidnap Princess Carina, why doesn¡¯t he leave the Longhard. Kingdom? Why does hee to Flensburg City?¡± Han said, ¡°To have fun!¡± Reign was shocked and cried, ¡°What?¡± Han exined, ¡°My friend is lively and likes to have fun. Something exciting must happen in Flensburg City in the next few days. That¡¯s why my friend brought Princess Carina here.¡± Reign repeated, ¡°Something exciting?¡± When Reign heard that, she thought for a moment. Then she said, ¡°I got it. Your friend should be here to attend the Swan. Cruise Party¡± *Swan Cruise Party?¡± said Han. Reign said, ¡°Yes. The big shots of Flensburg City take the lead and hold a grand business gathering, inviting rich people from all over the country to attend. They say they are going to discuss the future business model. The party will be held on three Swan Cruise ships.¡± Reign took out an invitation and ced it before Han. Then she continued, ¡°My second purpose for coming to Flensburg City is to participate in this party and get to know the business sectors around the country.¡± Han looked at the invitation. On the invitation were three huge swan-shaped ck-and-white cruise ships. The design was elegant and splendid. The perfect lines demonstrated the beauty of technology. At first nce, it looked like three huge white swans floating on the water. The scene was glorious. At a nce, Han knew these cruise ships must be expensive. Reign seemed to read Han¡¯s mind. Thus, Reign exined, ¡°Those tycoons spend a lot of money to build these Swan Cruises. Every cruise ship costs more than two billion dors. ¡°It¡¯s said that there are all kinds of advanced technologies on the cruise ships. There are even airport aprons so that people can park their helicopters on the ships. ¡°As the Lightdom Cityth richest person, I¡¯ve never seen such cruise ships. So, I¡¯m here to broaden my horizons.¡± Han was shocked, crying inside, ¡°Building a cruise ship with two billion dors? ¡°I¡¯m too poor to imagine such a lifestyle.¡± Han sighed and murmured inwardly. Tm the Mercenary King, and my mercenary group is worth almost two trillion dors. ¡°However, I invest all my money in talents, gold mines, and arsenals. I¡¯ve never enjoyed a luxury cruise ship built with two billion dors. ¡°These rich people know how to enjoy life!¡± Han looked at Reign and asked, ¡°Is this party tomorrow?¡± Reign replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Han asked, ¡°What time?¡± Reign said, ¡°The ships start sailing at ten in the morning and drift on the sea until the afternoon the next day.¡± Han immediately understood. Han thought, ¡°Xander loves to have fun. He must be here for the Swan Cruise!¡± Han said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, it¡¯s prettyte now. You should be okay. Sleep well. I¡¯ll be out for a while.¡± With that, Han finished his cigarette and walked out of the hotel. Han thought, ¡°I have to find and stop Xander so that he won¡¯t cause more trouble on the cruise ships tomorrow.¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Han left the hotel. Then he googled the best scenic spots in Flensburg City on his phone. Han picked and went to several ces where Xander was most likely to appear. Unfortunately, Han did not find anything. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Xander seemed to predict someone would track him, so he hid away without leaving a trace. Han searched Xander for about four hours but failed to find any traces of Xander. Frustrated, Han had no choice but to return to the hotel. At this time, Reign was lying on the sofa and wearing a facial mask. When Reign saw Han return, she asked, ¡°Did you find him?¡± Han shook his head and said. ¡°That kid is even more cunning than I thought. I couldn¡¯t find him. The Swan Cruise Party tomorrow is myst chance.¡± Reign asked, ¡°Are you sure your friend won¡¯t do anything to Princess Carina? Should we call the police?¡± Han said, ¡°Princess Carina won¡¯t be in danger. There¡¯s no need to call the police. We just need to find them.¡± Han thought, ¡°I asked the Dragon Team to keep an eye on the Bloody Devil in case they attack the princess. I never expect my subordinate, Xander, to attack Princess Carina. ¡°Fate always makes fun of me! I know Xander pretty well. He kidnaps the princess, but he won¡¯t cross the line. Xander probably ns to take the princess back and introduce her to me. ¡°Xander has done many simr things. That kid gives me a headache.¡± Reign asked, ¡°Do you know that friend well?¡± Han said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been on missions with him before. He likes pranking others, but he¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± Han put his hand to his forehead and had a headache again. Reign sat up, took the facial mask, and ced it in the trash bin. Then she went to wash her hands and made coffee for Han. After that, Reign handed a cup of coffee to Han, saying gently, ¡°It should be fine since it¡¯s a prank made by your friend ¡°Drink some coffee to calm down and think about it tomorrow.¡± Han said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Han nodded. Then he took over the cup of coffee and drank it. Reign looked at Han gently. Her eyes were filled with love, care, and concern. She was like a wife staring at her husband. Han was stunned. He asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡®Nothing. Take your time to think about it. I¡¯m going to sleep now. Good night,¡± said Reign. With that, Reign went to wash her face. Then she stretched and went into the bedroom to sleep. Han drank coffee and walked to the balcony. He continued to look down at the city. However, it did not work. Xander did not appear on the streets, Han smoked in silence. Suddenly, Han looked somewhere below the balcony and said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired after hanging there for a long time?¡± p! A pair of hands appeared on the railing. A woman was hanging under the balcony. Immediately after, a woman jumped onto the balcony and looked at Han. It was Silver Fox. Han asked, ¡°What can I help you?¡± Silver Fox said coldly. ¡°n changed. That person is not going to Lightdom City. I want you to kill that person tomorrow.¡± ¡°Who is your target?¡± asked Han. Tll tell you who my target is when you get to Swan Cruise tomorrow.¡± Han frowned and asked, ¡°Swan Cruise?¡± Han thought. ¡°Is the person Silver Fox wants to kill also there?¡± Silver Fox said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You and Reign are probably here for the Swan Cruise party, right?¡± Han stared at Silver Fox and asked, ¡°How do you know we are going to the Swan Cruise party?¡± Silver Fox exined. The president of Denty Pharmaceutical Group will be present at the grand business party tomorrow. Thatpany is the most famous organization abroad. I heard that the company released a new medicine that might cure Reign¡¯s brother Thus, Reign won¡¯t miss this activity¡± Hearing this, Han immediately understood. Han thought. ¡°No wonder Reignes here on a business trip. She is here not only for business activities but also to meet with the president of the Deity Pharmaceutical Group. ¡°But why didn¡¯t Reign tell me the truth?¡± Han nced at Silver Fox and asked, ¡°The person you want to kill is from the Zabel family in Flensburg City, right?¡± Silver Fox nodded and replied. ¡°Correct¡± Han asked. ¡°Is he heinous?¡± Silver Fox replied. ¡°Yes, he ¡± Then Han said, ¡°No problem. Let me know who¡¯s your target when I board the ship tomorrow¡± S¨¹ver Silver Fox nodded. shang Han looked at hi n about to leave. However, she quickly turned around and took out something. Then she ced it warned. ¡°Mi Labenz is a good girl, so don¡¯t get her pregnant. Be careful¡± condom Han¡¯s face ina irkened. Han cried inside. ¡°What does that mean!¡± This. Haydan raned his head and red at Silver Fox, asking ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Silver Fox nced at Han and said. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you did when you were abroad? When you were in the Whileal Kingdom, you had affairs with many female celebrities, such as Scarlett, Christine, Jennifer, Kate, Elizabeth, and Hathaway W an escape from your arm??! those popr female celebrities in the Whileal Kingdon forget you Hathaway is infatuated with you the most. She still remembers you even though she gets married She hides all your photos under the bed ¡°If you didn¡¯t use this thing back then, those Han could not say a word after hearing these words ¡°I have given birth to several children for you? Han felt frustrated and argued I did that with them for the missions. Besides, I didn¡¯t have rtionships with them. We just took what we wanted from each other¡¯ Silver Fox said. ¡°That¡¯s right. They won¡¯t be famous without your strong support at the back¡± Han thought. ¡°At the back ¡°Strong support¡±¡± Han felt strange when he heard these words. Silver Fox said.¡± ¡°Alright I don¡¯t have time for a chat. Anyway, Reign is different from the wild women in the Whileal Kingdom Reign is a good girl, so don¡¯t hurt her With that. Silver Fox jumped down to the balcony on the next floor Han looked at the condom in his hand and fell into his thought. Then he recalled those memories. At that time. Han¡¯s master sent him to carry out mussions in different countries. Han stayed in the Whileal Kingdom for a long time and carried out assassinations and rescue missions Han saved Hathaw way from the Demon¡¯s Den in the Whileal Kingdom and rescued Elizabeth imprisoned by some unknown forces. He also met with Scarlett by chance. Those women in the Whileal Kingdom were quite open-minded. Han just knew them for days. However, they all went to bed with Han within three days because Han was a good talker or because Han was a hero in their eyes. Han murmured, ¡°Those beautiful and exciting memories¡± Han threw away the condom in his hand and said. ¡°I won¡¯t need this thing since I¡¯m back in the country to start serious rtionships now.¡± When Han threw away the condom, a whip flew across the sky and wrapped around the falling condom. Silver Fox took it back. Silver Fox said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to throw it away even if you don¡¯t use it. That costs more than 5 dors. What a waste.¡± Silver Fox¡¯s voice came from downstairs. ¡°By the way. I forgot to tell you your ex-girlfriends, Scarlett and Christine, will be on the Swan Cruise tomorrow Prepare for it. You will meet them. They are like hungry wolves Get yourself some Cialis Chapter 391 Chapter 391 ¡°Scarlett and Christine will be there too?¡± Han frowned slightly The two women were typical modern women who knew very clearly what they hated and what they loved. They were true to their feelings. If they met someone they liked, they would give everything without holding back. And they were so passionate that no one could bear it. Han had saved both of their lives when he was carrying out a mission. Just like a secret agent in action movies, he was exposed to all kinds of danger, but every time he went on a mission, he would encounter a great beauty. After the mission waspleted, he would leave and disappearpletely. The same happened to him and the two women. If Scarlett and Christine saw him on Swan Cruise, it was very likely that they would mop the floor with him a few hundred times. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that I won¡¯t run into them. Otherwise, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll pursue me persistently. Han sighed.. He suddenly had a feeling that the event tomorrow would beplicated. If his ex-girlfriends showed up one after another, Xander would probably stir things up. When Har thought of the obnoxious troublemaker, he had a headache. The night passed uneventfully. The next day, after Han and Reign woke up and had breakfast, they got dressed and drove straight to the dock of Swan Cruise. When they arrived at the destination and saw the three Swan Cruise ships docking in the distance, their eyes bulged in shock. The ships were gigantic. Each was more than 160 feet high, over 1640 feet long, and had a width of about 320 feet. They were like three huge steel swans floating on the water, beautiful, majestic, and with strong futuristic elements. These huge vessels are made so perfectly. Only the technology of a great nation can achieve this.¡± Han looked up at the three steel swans carefully and was overwhelmed with emotions. ¡°The rich people in this country really take enjoyment to another level.¡± Even though he was the Sovereign of Shadows, he had never been on such a thing before. To his surprise, the people there were willing tovish money on entertainment. This is indeed the technology of a great nation, and I¡¯m awestruck by those shipwrights. Reign nodded in agreement. The huge Swan Cruise ships were built perfectly and exquisitely. It could be seen that the shipwrights had indeed put in a lot of effort. Meanwhile, there was a long queue forming in front of the Swan Cruise ships. Professional security personnel had set up a security system at the terminal to verify everyone¡¯s identity. There were many beautifully dressed women in the first row, boarding the ships one by one. Those women were all tall, curvy, and graceful, looking like supermodels. The line stretched more than 300 feet long and almost all of them in the queue were beautiful women. Some of them. were even dressed very skimpily. It was a feast for the eyes. ¡°There are so many pretty women. These rich people really know how to enjoy themselves¡± ¡°Yeah. These women all look so gorgeous. This is even grander than the Azure Feast. It¡¯s so good to be rich.¡± ¡°If I can have one of those women, I¡¯d be willing to cut my life ten years shorter¡± ¡°If I die under a skirt, I can still flirt as a ghost¡± ¡°There are so many hot chics here. If I had the money, I would probably fool around with one every day for the whole year ¡°Seriously, for the whole year? Even ancient kings aren¡¯t as strong as you are. Can your kidneys stand it?¡± ¡°Look at these pretty women lining up to board the Swan Cruise ships. You can tell at a nce that those cruise ships are worth tens of millions. I wonder what kind of people they will entertain after they board. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡°Life is unfair. We can only envy the rich¡± Seeing so many beautiful women queuing up to board the ships, many people on the dock gathered around the lines. Their faces were filled with envy and jealousy as they discussed animatedly. ¡°Why are there so many women?¡± Reign frowned. To her, inviting so many women to the meeting of the bigwigs in the business world would only turn everything into at mess and corrupted the event. ¡°Maybe some yful silver spoons organize this, hoping to attract young people, Han said. It was a huge business meeting with a lot of participants. Han thought that some fun-loving rich young men might want to take the chance to hold a big party. It was also a way for young people to engage with talents. Women and money were the simplest and most effective ways to win people over. Reign¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard Han¡¯s words. For sure, she knew it was a way to engage people. Some of her subordinates also employed that approach. But she hated it. She hated it when those people treated women likemodities. However, for the benefit of her family andpany, sometimes she could only turn a blind eye to that. After all, not everything in the world was a simple ck-and-white situation. Especially for a prominent enterprise and family like hers, they must have done many shady things that fell into gray areas while climbing thedder of sess. Han did not continue speaking. Instead, he was staring at the peopleing and going on the ships. ¡°If Xander and Princess Carina are in Flensburg City, they certainly won¡¯t miss such a big asion.¡± Reign suddenly turned to look at Han sincerely as she pleaded, ¡°Mr. Jaber, after boarding the ship, I¡¯m going to meet a foreigner. He might have a newly-developed medicine that can treat my brother. Can you help me evaluate the efficacy of the medicine Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The reason why she brought Han on a business trip was that she wanted to Han test the new medicine. ¡°No problem¡± Han nodded. Reign was overjoyed and full of anticipation. She was relieved to hear Han say that Han looked at Reign and thought for a moment. Afterward, he said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I understand how you feel.¡± ¡°But your brother¡¯s illness is moreplicated than average situations. It¡¯s best not to have too much hope for that new medicine.¡± ¡°Sometimes, the higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment.¡± Reign sighed and said, ¡°I understand what you mean, but as long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, I¡¯ll grab it.¡± After pausing for a brief moment, she suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Han. ¡®Do you know what my brother gets? ¡°Mr. Katz showed me the medical record. It¡¯s veryplicated. Normal medicine doesn¡¯t work,¡± Han said. ¡°Then, is there any way you can¡­ Reign asked anxiously. ¡°Hey Pretty, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again.¡± Before Reign could finish speaking, a hearty voice was heard from behind. Sporting a suit and sunsses, Horace walked up to Reign and smiled. ¡°Ms. Labenz, it turns out that you alsoe to attend the gathering I¡¯m really sorry about what happenedst night. ¡°It was a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve taught that brat a lesson.¡± ¡°Did you investigate me?¡± Reign¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re Reign Labenz, the richest person in Lightdom City. Everyone knows you. Is there a need for me to check up on you? Horace smiled and took off his sunsses. He extended his hand to Reign and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, nice to meet you. a chance that we will work together in the future.¡± There¡¯s ¡°Last night, someone from your family was killed in public. The murderer is nowhere to be found. Your family has been. targeted by an unknown killer. You¡¯d better settle your own problem before talking about coboration with me.¡± Without looking at Horace, Reign held Han¡¯s arm and said to him, ¡°Mr. Jaber, let¡¯s go.¡± Horace¡¯s hand was leaving unshaken and he looked especially awkward. He smiled and retracted his hand. Staring at the backs of Han and Reign, a grim look shed across his eyes. He said coldly. ¡°Reign Labenz, do you think you¡¯re beautiful and you can disrespect me? How dare you? You¡¯re courting death! ¡°After we get on the ship, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay for this,¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 ¡°So what if you¡¯re the richest person in Lightdom City? After leaving Lightdom City, you¡¯re nothing. How dare you be so arrogant?¡° Horace stared at the backs of Reign and his eyes gleamed a malicious intent. He swore that he would teach Reign and Han a lesson after the ship was out at sea ¡°Mr. Horace, why do you look so fed up?¡± cone suddenly asked in a gentle voice An attractive woman in her mid-twenties with a curvy figure appeared in front of Horace The woman looked smart and sophisticated with her silver-rimmed sses. She was looking at Horace with a smile. ¡°Siobhan?¡± When Horace saw her, he was delighted. So, he quickly suppressed his anger and reced his ferocious look with a smile. ¡°I need to perform a y for the audience after getting on the ship I was practicing my facial expressions¡± You¡¯ll be performing a y? Then I have to be there to support you¡± the woman said excitedly. Her voice was sweet and charming. It tickled Horace¡¯s ears. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m more than wee. Let me give you an invitation card, Horace was beaming with joy. As he spoke, he was taking the invitation out. Siobhan Lester was a university student Hce had just met a week ago. She was a walking encyclopedia of business, whether it was stocks, finances, and management, she was well-versed in all aspects and everyone recognized her as a smart and talented woman. Most importantly, she was an incredible dancer. Three days ago. Hce happened to watch Siobhan¡¯s performance on stage and waspletely blown away by her aptitude for ssical dance. After that day, he had been actively paying court to her. But Siobhan was too beautiful. There were many rich young men pursuing her. Furthermore, some sessful entrepreneurs were also after her, hoping to get close to her. Although Horace was from the Zabel family, he hardly stood a chance with Siobhan because there were too many He did not even have the chance to invite her to dinner. Now that he had run into her again, he was pleasantly surprised. Siobhan took out an invitation card from her bag and said. ¡°Thank you for inviting me. Mr. Horace. I actually have an invitation.¡± Horace was disappointed, but he still extended his invitation to her and asked, ¡°Siobhan, you came alone, right? Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± ¡°Okay Siobhan replied. Horace was over the moon and quickly got his men to help Siobhan carry her luggage. He on the other hand, followed the woman in an ingratiating manner, chatting andughing with her The organizers of the Swan Cruise were good mind readers who were intensely aware of the need of wealthy people. They specially opened up fivenes of different sses for them. Tycoons with a worth of more than tens of billions of dors would walk through thene with the fewest people and pass by the most luxurious buildings before arriving at the highest deck. Billionaires with a worth between 2 billion and 20 billion dors would take the secondne and go to a rtively lower deck Those with a worth of 200 million to 2 billion dors would take the third passageway and go to the third deck. Those who were worth between 20 million and 200 million dors would take the fourthne and go to the second deck Lastly, those who were worth less than 20 million dors were all on the first deck. Han was an insignificant security guard, but he owned two high-rise buildings in central Gurz City. Therefore, after assessment, he was eligible to stay at the second deck. However, because of Reign, he was able to ess the highest deck. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich. You¡¯re indeed the richest person in Lightdom City¡± The two of them arrived at the luxurious room. After putting down their luggage, Han looked at Reign beside him and sighed. At such a young age, the woman already had a worth of more than tens of billions of dors. It was definitely the height of sess that other people were unable to reach. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the CEO of Mapleturz Group. They included my family¡¯s assets in my property,¡± Reign exined tly. ¡°No wonder Philip and the other people in your family tried every possible means to steal your position. This money is enough to make many people take risky measures. No, it¡¯s not taking risky measures, but trampling on all thews in the world,¡± Han said. ¡°You read ¡°Theories of Capitalization¡¯ before?¡± Reign was shocked. ¡°Yeah. I read a little. Han nodded and said, ¡°When the profit margin reaches 10%, people will be tempted; ¡°At 50%, they will take risky measures; ¡°At 100%, they will trample on all thews in the world; ¡°And at 300%, they will risk their lives andmit deeds that are punishable by a death sentence. ¡°With the money you have now, it¡¯s enough for Philip and many people in the Labenz family to take the risk to kill you.¡± Even if it was 2 billion, 200 million, or only 20 million dors, many people would make a desperate attempt to earn the money even though it might cost their lives, they would still do that, not to mention 20 billion. For many people, poverty was more terrifying than death. ¡°I know.¡± Reign nodded. After bing the Mapleturz Group CEO, countless bad things had happened to her. There were many times when her life was hanging by a thread. When she was staying with the Labenz family, they almost killed her with poison. After moving out, she was attacked and nearly died in a fire. Even though she had been holding a high position and enjoying great wealth over the years, she had also experienced a lot which gave her an illuminating insight into human nature. Reign smiled and said, ¡°Those who endure the most difficult hardships be the most outstanding people. I¡¯m considered lucky. It¡¯s very hard and tiring, but the fortune I possess is something a lot of people can¡¯t achieve. ¡°Many mercenaries face great danger every day. Their lives are at stake, yet they carn less than me. ¡°Many people work very hard all their lives, waking up at six to go to work and returning home at seven or eight in the evening but only earn a little bit of money. ¡°Compared to them, I¡¯m so lucky and I don¡¯t feel that tired. Han was shocked to hear that. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you know the struggles of ordinary people?¡± That was entirely unexpected to him. He thought that Reign wouldin to him about how bad and how hard her life was, and how much she had sacrificed. Surprisingly, she knew what the lives of the underss of society were like. She was unlike those experts who suggested that people should rent out their empty houses and drive their cars out to altract customers. Thosements were like Marie-Antote¡¯s remark that the poor should eat cake if they had no bread. Reign nodded and replied, ¡°Though I came from a rich family, my father took me to the countryside to farm before. And I¡¯ve been doing poverty alleviation projects all these years. ¡°I know well enough the lives of the farmers and the underprivileged. ¡°The farmers work extremely hard but they don¡¯t earn much. Worse still, if the weather turns bad or sometimes when a storm or a typhoones, they will suffer a great loss. ¡°So, I took out a sum of money and set up a poverty alleviation project to help those farmers who can hardly make ends. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As she spoke, her eyes were filled withpassion and she looked as if she basked in the glow of kindness. Han looked at Reign and respected her even more. The woman had more foresight than many experts. She was well aware of the conditions of the people living in poverty and she was much better than many wealthy people who were oblivious to their privileges. ¡°Then you can ask them to rent out their empty houses and drive their cars out to attract customers to increase their ie,¡± Han said with a smile. Reign red at him. ¡°How can you make a joke like that?¡± Han spread his hands and said, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t. But unfortunately, this is a joke other people made. I know you¡¯re kind, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t help everybody.¡± Reign sighed and said, ¡°My father once told me that a person should give back to society when in dignity. I can¡¯t do anything. But I¡¯ll help as many people as I can in Gobouis Province.¡± ¡°Beep, beep¡± Suddenly, Reign¡¯s phone rang. She picked up her phone and took a look. Her eyes lit up and she immediately put down her luggage. ¡°Mr. Jaber,e on. Let¡¯s go and meet the CEO of Deity Pharmaceutical Group¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Reign had just received news that Josef, the CEO of Deity Pharmaceutical Group stayed on the same deck as them and he was currently enjoying the breeze on the top deck. It was a good opportunity to meet him. Otherwise, when the gathering began, a big shot like Josef would definitely have many appointments and meetings, and he would have no time for Reign. Therefore, she had to seize the opportunity. Han gathered the luggage together and nced around the room. After making sure that there were no cameras, he said to Reign, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± They left the room, locked the door behind them, and headed straight for the deck. Not long after they left, a shifty-eyed young man walked over. He looked around sneakily. After confirming that there was no one around and that the cameras could not capture him, he immediately took out some tools and opened the room of Han and Reign. He walked around their room. Then, a cold glint flitted across his eyes. He took out some powder and scattered it on the two beds and their shoes. Finally, he added some drugs to the water dispenser.. After doing all this, he quickly closed the door and walked away. When he arrived at a ce with no one around, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Horace, it¡¯s done. I guarantee that they will feel extremely unwell tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, have you taken care of the things with the doctor? Hce asked at the other end of the phone. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve talked to the doctor. When that woman goes to see him, I¡¯ll arrange for you to rece him.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re good. After this is done, I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Horace¡± When the shifty-eyed man heard that, he was thrilled. He was just a waiter and bartender on the ship. If he really received Hce¡¯s huge reward, he would be able to live afortable life in the future. On the deck of the Swan Cruise ship. One could admire the night view and overlook the vast ocean view from there. It was a very good observation tform. Moreover, the deck was beautifully adorned with low-key but luxurious decorations. It was simple, elegant, and pleasing to the eye. There were only 15 people standing on the highest deck at the moment. Thirteen of them were Longhard Kingdom people and the other two were foreigners. In the entire country, there were very few people who had tens of billions of dors. It was quite an achievement to have gathered 12 there. Behind these 15 people, there were many bodyguards standing on one side of the deck.. Billionaires usually had their own bodyguards. Some brought one with them, while others might have four or five. All of the bodyguards were experts with sharp eyes and vignce. Even if they were simply standing there without making any eye contact with anyone, their strong presence gave other people immense pressure. Reign walked over and recognized Josef immediately. Josef was a burly foreign man with a height of 6 feet 1 inch. He was about 50 years old, wearing a pair of sses. His refined manner gave off a bookish calm air like that of a knowledgeable and friendly schr. At that moment, he was chatting with a man and a woman, Reign walked up to him and talked to him in the indigenousnguage of Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Hello, Josef. I¡¯m Reign Labenz, CEO of Mapleturz Group. We¡¯ve talked to each other online. It¡¯s amazing that we can finally meet today¡± When Josef saw Reign, his eyes brightened up. He politely shook hands with her and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, nice to meet you.¡± As he spoke, he stared unblinkingly at her. Reign was wearing a form-fitting ck dress that ttered her curves and hourss figure that day. In addition, she had put on light makeup which enhanced her perfectly proportioned facial features. She had big lustrous eyes with brows like a perfect bow. Her nose was tall and straight, and her cherry-red lips were full and glossy. She was stunning, Her elegance and confidence were mixed with carefree feminity and her beauty was beyond comparison. Every smile and every move of hers exuded a spellbound charm. Josef was the founder and CEO of Diety Pharmaceutical Group. He had braved all kinds of storms in life and had seen countless women. However, it was the first time he had seen a beautiful woman like Reign. Even though he was just looking at her, he felt his heart palpitate and his mind went nk for a moment. Nheless, as a big shot in his field, he had a strong mental fortitude. After being amazed for a few seconds, he immediately regained hisposure. ¡°Mr. Josef, can we find a ce to sit down and talk?¡± Reign went straight to the point. ¡°Okay,¡± Josef smiled. Sure enough, he would not reject a beauty¡¯s invitation. ¡°This way, please.¡± Reign was delighted and immediately walked to an al fresco caf¨¦ on the deck. To cater to the need of the rich, there were all kinds of facilities there. The cafe was one of the most basic amenities, but it offered a wide selection of top coffee beans in the world. The barista had also undergone rigorous hands-on training and the ce was filled with the wonderful aroma of the ground coffee. Reign sat at one table with Josef, whereas Han sat at another table with Josef¡¯s bodyguard. A few momentster, the waiter came and served them the freshly-brew coffee, ¡°Mr. Josef, I heard that yourpany has developed a new drug that can regenerate brain tissue. I want to take a look. Is that okay?¡± Reign cut to the chase and made her request. ¡°Dear Ms. Labenz, the new drug still needs to go through some clinical tests. I can reveal it to the public for the time being,¡± Josef said. I¡¯m willing to pay,¡± Reign said. Josef shook his head and smiled. ¡°Ms. Labenz, it has nothing to do with money. Our new drug has a lot of room for improvement. We can¡¯t disclose any information just yet¡± No matter what Reign said, Josef remained persistent in his rejection. He was unmoved by both hard and soft tactics. After talking for thirty minutes, Reign failed to persuade him. In the end, the two of them only exchanged contact information before Josef went elsewhere to socialize and drink with other wealthy people. Reign sat at the table to have her coffee, looking a little frustrated. Han walked over and sat opposite her. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t seal the deal?¡± ¡°No matter what I offered, he was unwilling to let me have the medicine. And he even named an exorbitant price for 10% of Mapleturz Group shares. He must have plotted this long ago and wanted to exploit the situation to ckmail me.¡± Reign shook her head. ¡°This foreigner has a huge appetite. He demands the shares right from the start. He has a big goal,¡± Han said, If Josef owned 10% of the shares, he would be the fifthrgest shareholder of Mapleturz Group and he would have a say in thepany¡¯s decision. Moreover, it was just the beginning. Assuming that he wanted to win others¡¯ support, it was very likely that he would team up with Philip. Reign¡¯s life would be more difficult if the two of them worked together. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°So, I¡¯ll never give him the shares. But if I don¡¯t, he won¡¯t give me the new drug. And my brother¡­¡± Reign became even more distressed when talking about that ¡°There¡¯s always a way out. Don¡¯t worry. Your brother canst until now. He¡¯ll definitely meet a good doctor in the future. and get better,¡± Hanforted her. Reign shook her head and she did not really believe his words. Looking at the calm sea, her eyes glistened with determination. ¡°It seems that I need to find Ghost Orchid as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Ghost Orchid?¡± Right then, an elderly man with white hair and a beard sat down opposite Reign. He looked at her with surprise and excitement. ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you also looking for Ghost Orchid¡± ¡°Mister, you know about Ghost Orchid?¡± Reign raised her head and looked at the old man in shock. She had learned about the herb from a wandering expert. And in fact, she had asked some people to find out more about it but to no avail. Unexpectedly, the old man in front of her knew about it. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 The old man smiled after seeing Reign¡¯s expression. Then, he said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows about this unusual flower?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What else do you know?¡± Reign asked. ¡°I also know that Ghost Orchid grows in harsh environments. We don¡¯t have such an environment here. It can only be found in a certain country,¡± the old man said. Reign stared at him and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The old man sat up straight and said solemnly, ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Sharvin Lewton. I want to work with you and go overseas to find Ghost Orchid.¡± ¡°You are Sharvin Lewton?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes rounded with shock and admiration. Sharvin was a well-known entrepreneur in the country who madeputers, software, essories, and so on. He ran the most thriving technologypany in the country Thepany was listed in Whileal Kingdom, and its assets were worth tens of billions of dors. Besides, It was regarded as a top-notch technology group overseas. So, Sharvin was a sessful man who enjoyed a worldwide reputation. All along, he had been pulling the strings behind the operation of thepany and seldom showed up in public. Many foreign and local reporters had given extensive coverage of him. Paparazzi had also gone through all sources to dig out his background. However, no one could find any information about him. The man was very mysterious and low-profile. Reign used to have great respect for Sharvin. She had always wanted to meet him and asked him about his experience in generating profit and running apany, hoping to learn from him. In fact, she had once seen Sharvin as her role model. She had never thought that she would meet him that day. Therefore, she was quite surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me,¡¯ Sharvin said with a smile. Seeing Reign¡¯s admiring gaze, he felt a strong sense of superiority. After all, the woman was the CEO of Mapleturz Group who had a worth of tens of billions of dors. Apart from that, she was a beautiful woman. For sure, he enjoyed being admired by a fan like that. ¡°Sharvin Lewton? The legendary patriot?¡± Han asked. When Sharvin heard that, his face immediately darkened. His sense of superiority and arrogance vanished in an instant. For other people, ¡°patriot¡± was a positive word and apliment. However, it was inappropriate to use it on Sharvin. This was because he was from Longhard Kingdom and made his fortune in Longhard. However, he listed hispany in Whileal Kingdom and the money he earned all flowed there. Besides, he had done something bad that hurt his home country. Hence, his reputation was ruined. Manyizens had been condemning him and calling him names all these years. Wherever he went, everyone would tell him off and scorn him. Someone had even thrown rotten eggs and rotten tomatoes at his face. As a result, he seldom appeared in public. He had wired himself to think positive thoughts and ignore others insulting remarks. However, when Han said that to his face, he felt a little unhappy despite the fact that he considered himself a man of high EQ But he did not show it on his face. He just nced at Han and said to Reign, ¡°Ms. Labenz, is this your bodyguard?¡± Judging from the way Han was dressed, Sharvin didn¡¯t think he was a billionaire. He asked Reign that question to remind her that she should manage her staff and teach him some manners. Reign took a few seconds to understand the underlying meaning of his words. She then thought of the inglorious things Sharvin had done and the admiration on her face disappearedpletely. ¡°Mr. Lewton, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend, not a bodyguard,¡± she said indiferently. Han was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Since when have I be Reign¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Han was a little surprised when she looked at Reign and felt like saying something However, Reign did not give her a chance to speak. She pulled her down and sat beside her, appearing especially intimate. Then, Reign smiled at Sharvin and said, ¡°Mr. Lewton, let me officially introduce you. This is Han, my boyfriend. He came here mainly because he was worried about me going out to sea alone, so he apanied me.¡± When Sharvin nced at Han just now, she keenly noticed the disdain in his eyes. She felt that Sharvin was looking down on her as she looked down on Han. Therefore, she pulled Han to her side and said that Han was her boyfriend, trying to help Han regain his dignity. ¡°Han Jaber? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard this name before, Sharvin said, frowning slightly. As he spoke, he looked Han up and down. Although this man was handsome, he was unknown and had never appeared in themercial world. He looked in every sense like a puny nobody. How could such a man make a proud girl like Reign fall in love with him? He smiled and said, ¡®Ms. Labenz, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Lewton, do you think I¡¯m joking¡± Reign asked. She hugged Han¡¯s arm and kissed his face. Then, she smiled at Sharvin and said, ¡°Mr. Lewton, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for us to talk business today. We should go and appreciate the scenery first With that, she excused herself and pulled Han to the other side of the deck. Sharvin looked at the receding figures of Han and Reign with uncertainty in his eyes. He was lost in thought. While walking to the other side of the deck with Reign, Han looked at Reign in surprise. ¡°Ms. Labenz, why did you make that kind of joke just now?¡± Reign smiled and said. ¡°Why? you don¡¯t like it that way?* ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just that you have to inform me in advance. I don¡¯t want to be taken by surprise. And in that case, I don¡¯t even know how to cooperate with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no choice. ¡°That¡¯s why you used me as a shield?¡± Han nced at Reign with resignation. There were all kinds of men on this cruise ship. A delicate beauty like Reign, who was also the wealthiest magnate in Lightdom City, would definitely be targeted by some men with ill intentions. He did understand why Reign was doing this. However, without Reign informing him in advance, he still felt a little irritated. Tve already apologized to you and even kissed you. Isn¡¯t that enough? Do you want me to kiss you a few more times?¡± Reign chuckled. As she spoke, she tiptoed and was about to kiss Han again. ¡°No, no, no. Ms. Labenz, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this: Han dodged slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss. Come on, don¡¯t be so nervous. Or, am I repulsive to you? If you don¡¯t want to kiss me, forget it!¡± Reign threw a re at Han and let go of his arm, then stomped away. She was such a beauty, yet when she tried to kiss Han, Han wanted to avoid it. This was simply a humiliation to her charm, making her feel especially angry Han smiled even more bitterly. Why did she all of a suddenly be so angry when everything was going well? A woman¡¯s heart is no easier to probe than a needle in the sea too difficult to predict. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he thought he¡¯d better not think about it. He walked up to Reign and said, ¡°Sharvin seems to know the whereabouts and other information of the Ghost Orchid. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you follow him, you might really get to find the Ghost Orchid in the end. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. So why don¡¯t you work with him?¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Reign seemed still mad at Han, standing quietly staring at the sea Han had no choice but wait patiently for Reign to be ready to speak. In fact, he had realized why Sharvin sent the invitation, and why Labenz refused to cooperate However, he wanted to hear it from Reign herself. Under the watchful eyes of the people on the shore, the Swan Cruise weighed anchor and set sail into the vast sea, cutting through the water in the sea. The other two Swan Cruises followed behind. The three ships cut through the water and marched forward on the turbulent waters, tracing three white straight lines in the sea. It was a spectacr sight. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As the boat was about to set sail. Sharvin took a sip of coffee before looking at Han and leaving Reign turned and red at Han before saying. I wonder if you know that Sharvin is a cunning opportunist. It¡¯s certain that if that he really knows the whereabouts of the Ghost Orchid, he¡¯d try every means to get it alone! However, he invited me to join him, but a capitalist like him wouldn¡¯t share the wealth with others, will he?¡± ¡°Of course not, Han replied, chuckling So the only reason he¡¯d cooperate with me is that he know with his own capability, he can¡¯t pluck the Ghost Orchidr alone, said Reign staring at Sharvin¡¯s back. He probably wants me to be used his scapegoat or cannon fodder. If I cooperate with him. I have to be extremely cautious, or Ill be dead any moment.¡± I see. That man has never done anything good; as to the evil, he¡¯s willing to do any kind of it, Han replied, nodding his consent Reign shifted her sight to the distant sea, and said in a low voice, ¡°I have a strange premonition something bad will happen this time¡± Josef would not easily hand over the new medicine to her. And now there came Sharvin These two business tycoons seemed fixated on her, making her feel pressured. Besides, her premonition did not stem from them but from her instinct. She had a feeling that something awful even horrible and terrifying would happen. Yet she could not figure out what the cause exactly was. The fear seemed vague yet real to her. ¡°We can look at the bright side of the matter. Han said calmly. ¡°We know Josef has the new medicine and we know his conditions. We also know Sharvin has the information about the Ghost Orchid. Both are invaluable assets to us.¡± Han¡¯s expression wasposed as he continued slowly. ¡°What we need to do next is try to make Sharvin spill the beans and then figure out a way to trade for Josef¡¯s new medicine Reagh heard that and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really optimistic And you cheered me up a bit The information is all found out by you. I¡¯m just helping you summarize,¡± said Han ¡°You seem to have already got a n, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but the time isn¡¯t right yet¡± ¡°Really Hearing that Reign¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and anticipation You really have thought of a solution?¡± she eximed She just asked the question casually, never exp an would really have an answer After all, Josef and Sharvin were both wizened veterans. It would be incredibly difficult to persuade them to divulge the new medicine and Ghost Orchid¡¯s whereabouts Yet Haydan really had a solution! Howe! ¡°Indeed there is a way Han said, nodding his head. He looked toward Josef and said. ¡°Though Josef looks refined and debonair, he¡¯s prone to sexual pleasure. And you know what his kidneys and other functions have almost failed. With so many beautiful models on board today, he¡¯s sure to indulge. In three more episodes of excess, his functions will failpletely. Then I¡¯ll show up and cure him, and then, perhaps I be able to persuade him into handing over the new medicine to me.¡± Hearing this, Reign blushed slightly. The association of the functions and the beautiful models unsettled her, some wanton images emerging in her mind Han shifted his sight from Josef to Sharvin and continued, ¡°However, Sharvin has no Achilles heel. He¡¯s somewhat ill but it¡¯s not critical. It¡¯ll be hard to make him talk So we must wait for the right moment. We must be patient. Since he wants us as cannon fodder, he won¡¯t give up just because you refused him. Hell certainly try it again.¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up at Han¡¯s analysis. If what Han said was true, she might really have a chance to make it! She looked at Han with pronounced admiration and said, ¡°I forgive you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Han was startled. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why the hell did she say the word ¡°forgive¡±? ¡°For evading my charms and kiss!¡±, Reign added. Han smiled wryly. So that was how it was. Just avoiding a kiss? Why was she so angry about it? And shortly after that, she forgave him. A woman¡¯s temperament was truly fickle, He observed Reign¡¯s gorgeous face and suddenly was struck by an idea. With a smile, he said, ¡°It was wrong of me to evade your kiss. I¡¯llpensate. How about this, I¡¯ll be your boyfriend after our voyage. And to make amends for evading your kiss, I¡¯llpensate you with a¡­..¡° ¡°What?¡± Reign stumbled. Before she could react, Han¡¯s strong hand had already reached her waist and pulled her into his arms, pressing their bodies tightly together. Then, Han hugged Reign and kissed her. BOOM! Reign was stunned and frozen in ce, as if struck by a bolt of lightning She stiffened and her face turned red all of a sudden. Han kissed her hard and then let go of her, smiling as he asked, ¡°Is thispensation satisfying to you, Ms. Labenz?¡± At this moment, Reign¡¯s body remained stiff, her heart pounding wildly. She dared not to look at Han. She lowered her head, feeling as though her heart might burst out of her chest the next moment. She had never in her wildest dreams expected Han to be so audacious in it ¨C he did not even ask for her opinion before acting It was like a dramatic kabedon scene from a TV show. However, she, as the real CEO, wondered why all of a sudden she had be so passive. For a moment, Reign¡¯s thoughts were scattered, and her face was as red as an apple totally rip. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself. ¡°How strange, why would I have those feelings? It¡¯s never like this before.¡± Doubts filled Han as he observed Reign¡¯s reaction, though he was smiling and appeared rather composed. As a sophisticated man, he could resist any temptation and was rarely stirred in his heart, let alone lose control. However, seeing Reign like this now, he suddenly had tan urge to hug and kiss her, and acted on it. Most importantly, the moment the thought entered his mind, he found himself unable to resist it. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Han was experiencing an inexplicable sensation deep inside him. He had worked with many beautiful women when he was carrying out missions bnefore. However, he had never felt like this. Especially after kissing Reign, his heart began to race, and his face turned red too, his ears hot. These were unfamiliar feelings that he had never experienced before. He stared at Reign. Although he could not see Reign¡¯s expression, from his angle, he could see that her neck and ears were red. Different from a mischievous, domineering and cunning Reign, she appeared more nervous, shy, fragile, and sensitive when he kissed her. Seeing her like this, Han reminisced about the time he spent overseas with Reign The image of her bathing in the pool kept ying in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t shake it off. His heart was thudding violently at the memory. Although Reign had her head lowered, she could sense Han staring at her, but she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. Her heart was pounding like thunder, and her face and ears were red and hot. Despite the awkward quietness, there was still a hint of happiness between them. They stood quietly, feeling closer to each other. It was as if there was a gravitational force that was drawing them closer. ¡°Ms. Labenz, what a surprise! It seems we¡¯re really fated to meet again so soon.¡± As they stood there in silence feeling the sweetness in the tranquility, a very annoying voice disrupted the atmosphere. Horace appeared on the deck with a smile. ruining the beautiful moment. Reign took a deep breath and suppressed the panic in her heart, trying to calm down. Then, she turned around and red at Horace and roared, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Get lost!¡± This guy¡¯s appearance was really a damper to the romantic atmosphere. Horace was taken aback, little expecting the first word out of Ms. Labenz¡¯s mouth was like that. He had just appeared and hadn¡¯t said anything wrong, but why was Reign so rude to him? ¡°Han, let¡¯s go.¡± Reign decided she couldn¡¯t be bothered with Horace, Having said that to Han, she braced herself to leave. ¡°Hold on there!¡± Horace¡¯s gaze turned cold. He stopped in front of Reign and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t be so impolite, maybe one day we¡¯ll be friends or something. You¡¯ve been giving me cold reception time and time again. This makes me very very much unwell¡¯ He had already met Reign for the third time. But never had once their meeting ended happily, which upset him. Now, at the top floor of the yacht, the deck, people around them were all rarely seen VIP¡¯s or personages of prominence. Those dignitaries were standing on the deck, taking in the scenery, sipping coffee, or making conversation. Yet Reign remained frosty under such circumstances, and even told him to get lost. How could Horace tolerate this? And if he did not do something to fight back, his dignity would be further damaged. ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to threaten me like your subordinates?¡± Reign asked. ¡°Ms. Labenz, I think there must be some misunderstanding between me, or, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I never intended to threaten you. And I¡¯ve never offended you, right? It¡¯s you who always treated me with such a manner, and you even told me to get lost, so I suppose you¡¯re the one guilty, aren¡¯t you?¡± Horace said. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°When faced a man you¡¯ve met no more than three times, you should at least be a little polite and respectful of that man, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Alright, then please get lost, intoned Reign tly. Horace was rendered speechless. Hearing Reign¡¯s words, Horace¡¯s face darkened. He was lost in bitter thought. He, as the young heir of Zabel family, was tall, handsome, and wealthy. He had conquered many celebrities with his status, looks, and stature. Even some renowned beauties had fallen for him would put themselves at his mercy. But why this woman seemed so different? He seemed so weak before her. Horace was a little angry, but a flicker of anticipation began to soil in his mind. ¡°It would be more interesting to conquer such a beauty!¡± he thought to himself silently. He revealed a smile that he thought was very handsome and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, these three Swan Cruises were also built by our Zabel family and they would cost an ordinary rich man a leg and an arm. Now since you¡¯re sitting on my Zabel family ship and are a guest, li¡¯s not very apt ofr you to be so rude to me, the host, right?¡± Ive already used the word ¡®please.¡± Reign said in a frigid voice, her face impassive, ¡®Mr. Horace, even as the host, you can¡¯t restrict your guests¡¯ freedom. So please step aside!¡± Horace remained silent, his face cold. A brawny man behind him stood up, speaking coldly, ¡°Ms. Labenz, Mr. Horace is being magnanimous. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. This man stood 6.5 tall, exuding an imposing aura. His very being radiated terrifying pressure. His gaze was as sharp as a knife staring coldly at Reign. Reign¡¯s face darkened as she looked at Horace, wondering if he was going to stop the man or not. Horace made no move to stop him. It was obvious that he wanted to intimidate Reign and make her submit. ¡°Is this how the Zabel family treats their guests, Mr. Horace?¡± Reign taunted with a slight furrow. Horace didn¡¯t respond, only staring coldly at Reign. If she insulted him repeatedly, he thought, why should he treat her with etiquette? He had already given her many chances. The brawny man said coldly, ¡°The Zabel family have always repaid their beneficiaries as well as enemies. If the guest is magnanimous, we¡¯ll naturally entertain themvishly. But if the guest is too rude, he¡¯ll be weed with our hunting N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Tilles.¡± His voice was cold, loud, and buzzing. Reign grasped the threat in his words. Horace decided to use his old trick if manners wouldn¡¯t work, he¡¯d resort to violence! This man even mentioned ¡°hunting rifles¡¯, clearly treating her as an enemy. Han¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stood before Reign, speaking in a deep voice, ¡®So you¡¯re threatening us?¡± Only then did Horace notice Han. His eyes were cold and contemptuous as he said, ¡°You¡¯re just a security guard. Who else do you think you are? I¡¯m talking to Ms. Labenz. It is not right for you, a lowly peasant, to interrupt our conversation, understand?¡± ¡°If you continue nagging at me, believe it or not, Mr. Horace, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish¡± After boarding the ship, he investigated Reign and Han¡¯s backgrounds. He learned Han used to be Reign¡¯s security team¡¯s leader, now her bodyguard. So Horace despised Han even more, thinking he was superior to Han and didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. ¡°Lowly peasant?¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned frosty, feeling insulted. Horace smiled coldly. With disdain, he said ¡°Charlie Jaber came from Leiston¡¯s mountains. In the 1970s, he and his parents moved to Lightdom City, settling in the slums. His ancestors were poor peasants for three generations! Charlie Jaber¡¯s son, Han Jaber, with high school educational qualifications. Spent eight years abroad, information unknown. Now serving as the leader of Mapleturz Group¡¯s security team. Han Jaber, with your background and profession, if you¡¯re not a lowly peasant, what are you? A destitute peasant like you, whose ancestors are all farmers, are not qualified to participate in a gathering of nobility like us, let alone on the same boat. You know what, just the aura of poverty on your body makes me nauseous. So you¡¯d better stay away from me. Weren¡¯t it for Ms. Labenz¡¯s sake, you wouldn¡¯t even board this ship.¡± Though familiar with Han¡¯s background, he remained arrogant and contemptuous, coldly said, ¡°Poor dick. Even as the department head of Mapleturz Group¡¯s security department, you¡¯re still no more than a homeless dog in my eyes!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better shut up now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea right away! I hate people pointing at me!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold. Without further ado, he grabbed Horace¡¯s finger and broke it. Crack! A crisp sound was heard, and Horace¡¯s finger was broken instantly. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Horace¡¯s expression changed drastically as he let out a heart-wrenching scream, which shuddered the gentlemen. around them. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Horace eximed. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Horace¡¯s face was contorted in anguish. He was sweating profusely and screaming in pain like a pig being ughtered. Having grown up in a wealthy family, he had lived avish lifestyle since childhood. And when he came of age, he had the backing of the Zabel family, so no one dared disobey him. As a result, he had never been injured before. Now that Han had broken his finger, this excruciating pain caused his face to turn pale. He held his finger and squatted down, almost fainting. The pain was unbearable! It was too agonizing! Since the ten fingers were extremely pain-sensitive, and his finger had been broken by Han, how could a spoiled young man like him endure such agony? Your words are too reckless. And you deserve it, Han said coldly. When Reign saw this scene, she was stunned. She never imagined that Han would be so straightforward and ruthless and dared to beat Horace on such a yacht. Wasn¡¯t this too audacious? However, upon reflection, she decided it made sense. Although Han came from a poor background, he had been a mercenary for eight years and had roamed battlefields. littered with corpses and bathed in blood, killing many people. When escorting her out of the forest, Han killed nearly 500 mercenaries. His body and hands were coated in blood, and he killed people relentlessly, without any mercy. This was precisely what had shaped Han into a rather terrifying person. She believed that if the ship sailed out of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s waters and entered international waters, Han might directly kill Horace! ¡°Mr. Zebell¡± The burly man stepped out. Seeing Horace being beaten up, the burly man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hastily rushed over to help Horace up. ¡°Forget about me. Kill him. Kill this bastard who hit me!¡± Horace roared angrily. His eyes were bloodshot with hatred and anger This burly man was his bodyguard. His name was Denzel Zabel, and he was a one-star general-ss exceptional expert. He had once been trained on an extraterritorial battlefield and killed over a hundred experts. He was powerful and decisive when it came to killing. After he had injured his underlingst time, he had specially recruited such an expert to be by his side, hoping to resolve everything ¡°Mr. Zebel are we really doing this? The boat hasn¡¯t yet reached the open seas yet. Denzel wondered. ¡°Why the fuck are you talking so much nonsense? Don¡¯t ask so much Kill him! Just kill him and screw off his head!!¡± Horace roared angrily, bent on killing. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else now ¡°Understood¡± Denzel¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at Han ¡°You pompous beat! How dare you strike Mr. Zebel? You asked for it Prepare to die! With that he rushed at Han like a charging bull, intending to beat him to a pulp. He looked intimidating He was full of intent to kill. As he approached Han, he threw a devastating punch at his face. The air was pierced. As he punched, the roar of a ferocious tiger resounded throughout the ce. The violent fist wind brushed past Han¡¯s face, blowing back his hair and clothes. Han¡¯s face remained expressionless. He did not dodge. ¡°This kid is dead meat! Seeing this. Horaceughed sinisterly. It was as if he could already envision Han vomiting blood from the punch He had witnessed Denzel¡¯s strength with his naked eyes. This man could bend steel tes with normal punches and break steel tes with full-strength punches. As long as his fistnded on Han, he would definitely make Han pay dearly. However, his smile froze after just two seconds. And what happened next was beyond his expectations. BANG! Han easily dodged Denzel¡¯s fist. Then, he casually threw a right hook that sent Denzel flying more than 26 feet away beforending heavily on the deck. ¡°Pift!¡± Afternding on the ground. Denzel spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale and there was a sunken fist mark on his chest. It was a shocking sight. ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Horace could no longerugh. He widened his eyes in disbelief and was dumbfounded. Fuck! Denzel was taken out with just one punch? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Horace gritted his teeth and stood up. He shouted. ¡°Horace, stop fucking acting. You¡¯re a one-star general-ss expert. How can you be beaten down by him? Get up and kill him!¡± In his opinion, no matter what, Denzel was still a general-ss expert. It was impossible for him to be taken out so easily! It was likely Denzel was ying and acting to please him. However, no matter how he shouted, Denzel still remained on the ground unable to get up at all. ¡°Mr. Zebel. I. Denzel opened his mouth to speak but was overwhelmed by a heart-wrenching pain throughout his body. As soon as he opened his mouth, he spat our blood, unable to speak at all. His entire body felt like it was falling apart. The pain was excruciating. He did not know how many ribs in his chest were broken, but the pain was so agonizing that he almost died. He looked at Han in shocked disbelief. Though a one-star general-ss expert who had in many enemies on the battlefield and fought super experts, when he hard just fought Han he saw Han¡¯s attack but could not dodge for some reason and was sent flying It was unthunkable! Han¡¯s strike just now was like a battering ram that shattered his entire body, leaving him unable to move. This w an expert even stronger than hum ¡°Fuck you¡¯re still vomiting blood. You won¡¯t die, right? Stop acting and get up quickly Horace roared. His voice immediately attracted the attention of everyone on the top deck. Many dignitaries looked over. Josef and Sharvan had also appeared nearby and were dist rily observi Almost everyone looked at Han with a different look from before This was Flensburg City. Fostraria, where the Zabel family was thergest force. And these three cutting edge Swan Cruises all belonged to the Zabel family Therefore, currently. Han was in the Zabel family¡¯s territory. On the Zabel family¡¯s ship, he had beaten up the Zabel family¡¯s Mr. Zebel. This was simply audacious! Being watched by so many people, Horace felt even more embarrassed. He roared again. ¡°Denzel, did you hear that? Stop acting and get up quickly.¡± Denzel gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He wanted to stand up and support Zhao Zhong- But no matter what he did, he could not stand up. As soon as he moved, his muscles felt like they were being torn apart. ¡°If you forcefully get up, your injuries will be more serious. Your meridians will shatter, and you might be disabled for life. Cultivation is not easy. Think it over yourself and lie down obediently,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Denzel Zabel. I order you to stand up immediately! Horace roared. ¡°Ahhh!¡± When Denzel heard this, his eyes were firm. He let out a roar and endured the pain. He forcefully stood up and stood by Horace¡¯s side like a mountain again. Everyone could see that his expression was pained and that he was enduring a rather terrifying agony. Han¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at Denzel. Is it worth disabling yourself for a profligate son?¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Han did not have much interaction with Denzel. This was the first time they had met in his life. However, no matter what, Denzel was undoubtedly an expert at the general-ss level. His imposing demeanor indicated. that he had undergone rigorous training and baptism in cruel wars. Although he was already middle-aged, there was still room for improvement. However, this expert had gone to such lengths for the sake of a single sentence from Horace. Despite his blood vessels bursting and his meridians on the verge of breaking, he stood by Horace¡¯s side, maintaining hisposure. If this continued, in less than five minutes, Denzel would experience meridian rupture, and his blood vessels would burst throughout his body, resulting in death. In Han¡¯s opinion, this was not worth it! ¡°Fuck, what did you say?¡± When Horace heard Han¡¯s words, he flew into a rage on the spot and said, ¡°Han, he¡¯s my man. He has to do whatever I want him to do. Who are you to interfere? ¡°Denzel, kill him!¡± Before he could finish speaking, his vision blurred, and Han appeared in front of him like a ghost. ¡°W-What?¡± Horace¡¯s pupils constricted violently. He was extremely shocked. Before Horace could react, Han had already made a move. Like a gust of wind, he flew past him and grabbed Denzel¡¯s head, mming it violently onto the deck. With a thunderous roar, the deck quaked under the impact! Denzel was sent flying andnded on the ground, unconscious and bleeding from every orifice due to the powerful impact. Han stood up and looked at Horace expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere, but I can kill him¡± Horace looked at Denzel, whoy unconscious on the ground, then turned his gaze towards Han. He had an extremely unpleasant expression and was unable to say a word. On this ship, Denzel was the most powerful expert by his side. Now that Denzel had been knocked out by Han, he had lost his arrogant and overbearing demeanor in an instant. Han nced at Horace and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, let¡¯s go.¡± Reign nodded and walked past Han to the cabin. Han followed her in. Horace stood still, feeling humiliated as he looked at the eyes of the many onlookers and big shots present. He felt that his reputation had been dragged through the mud and that he had been thoroughly disgraced. When Reign walked to the entrance of the cabin, she turned around and looked at Horace. ¡°Mr. Horace, one¡¯s reputation is not given by others but earned by oneself! ¡°And sometimes, the face isn¡¯t something others refuse to give you, but rather something you lose on your own!¡± After saying that, she nced at Horace coldly and left quickly. Han also left quickly. Upon hearing this, Horace was even more enraged. He cursed inside. He had initially wanted to regain his face, but now he lost even more and was criticized by Reign in such a manner It was too much for him to bear! He felt the urge to vomit blood from the frustration and humiliation. He felt a heartbreaking regret for the love he couldn¡¯t have, mixed with anger and hatred towards Han and Reign, which caused his blood to boil in his veins. He wanted nothing more than to exact revenge upon them both. ¡°Bastard, Reign, Han. I¡¯ll make you both pay the priceter!¡± Horace had a sullen face and stared fiercely at the backs of Reign and Han, thinking to himself, ¡®Soon, you will be poisoned by my men. At that time, I want you to kneel before me and beg for mercy. Thinking of this, his gaze became even more vicious. Without looking at anyone else, he walked into the cabin and waited. for Han and Reign to be poisoned. On the deck, Josef watched the backs of Han and Reign with a serious expression, lost in thought. On the other side of the deck, Sharvin gazed at Han¡¯s back while sipping coffee. He whispered to a middle-aged man behind him. ¡°Eden, what do you think of his strength?¡± Despite being close to forty years old, Eden had a handsome and elegant appearance with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He looked at Han¡¯s figure with a serious expression and said, ¡°I cannot discern his specific cultivation level.¡± ¡°If I had to give an evaluation,¡± he said. ¡°he is very strong!¡± Upon hearing this, Sharvin paused his coffee drinking and furrowed his brows slightly. His expression became very serious. Eden was a super expert who had been following him all along. His strength was immeasurable, and he had never been. defeated before. Even in the face of a god-ss expert, he had the ability to fight back. Now that even Eden himself, who was an expert that could not be underestimated, said that Han was very strong and difficult to discern, it was enough to prove that Han¡¯s strength was particrly powerful. ¡°No wonder Reign is so fearless. It turns out that she has such a super expert by her side. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sharvin stared at the back of Reign and sank into deep thought. With a dark expression, he thought to himself, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it may be more difficult to drag her down.¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 ¡°Mr. Lewton, since we already know the location of the Ghost Orchid, why did we invite them to join us?¡± Eden asked in confusion. Sharvin finished his coffee, his face serious. He spoke slowly and deliberately. ¡°If Reign does not show up, no one can touch the Ghost Orchid!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Eden was stunned. Sharvin set down his coffee and spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°This is a highly unique situation that requires further exnation. ¡°Anyway, all you need to know is that in order to obtain the Ghost Orchid, Reign¡¯s presence is necessary. ¡°Eden, remember this during the time that the Swan Cruise is at sea, no matter what happens, you must protect Reign and ensure she does not die. Eden nodded in agreement. Then, he asked in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a very ordinary gathering? How can Ms. Labenz¡¯s life be in danger?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have a feeling that something big will happen next, Sharvin said in a low voice. Eden¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard this, He had been following Sharvin for a long time and knew that his intuition was particrly sharp, as he had never made a mistake. It was precisely because of Sharvin¡¯s keen intuition that the two of them had escaped death multiple times. In other words, if Sharvin had this kind of feeling, then it was destined that the sea voyage would be very unsafe, and there might be a real danger to life. In the room, Han was packing up. He took out many items from the suitcase and ced them neatly. Reign went to the bathroom. At this moment, Han¡¯s nose twitched. He smelled something special. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Han¡¯s expression changed. He looked around and finally found some powder on the bed and slippers. He dipped his fingers into the powder and sniffed it. His expression changed again. ¡°Love potion?¡± This was a type of powdered drug. Once it entered the human body, it could cause breathing difficulties and increased heart rate in the person who inhaled it. If taken in excessive amounts, it could even cause hallucinations and make some people obedient to what they were told, no matter what others said or what kind of orders were given. Therefore, this kind of powdered drug could be found in many non-standard bars, inte cafes, cinemas, and pubs. If girls inhaled an excessive amount of this powdered drug or identally touched it with their fingers and then came into contact with the mucous membranes of their body, the absorption rate of the drug would be faster, and the effect would be stronger. Many criminals often used powdered drugs to deal with women, causing many women to suffer. Han¡¯s nose twitched as he sniffed around and eventually found the substance on the shoes and seat. ¡°If it¡¯s on the shoes, then could it also be in the toilet?¡¯ Han¡¯s expression changed when he thought of this. If this kind of powdered drug was on the toilet, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if Reign used it? ¡°Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t use the toilet!¡± At the thought of this, Han¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately spoke, wanting to stop Reign. However, before he could finish speaking, there was the sound of water rushing into the toilet. Oh no! Upon hearing this voice, Han¡¯s expression changed slightly. Damn! Reign might have been affected by the drug. At this moment, Reign walked out of the bathroom. When she saw Han¡¯s expression, her eyes were filled with shock.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you have such an expression?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to the toilet, too,¡± said Han. After saying that, he and Reign passed each other. He immediately went to the toilet and sniffed around. His expression changed as he realized something was wrong. There was indeed such a smell in the bathroom. He searched carefully again and indeed found such a small amount of powder on the toilet seat cover. He rushed out of the bathroom and found Reign. ¡°Aren¡¯t you using the toilet?¡± Reign looked at Han with a puzzled look. ¡°Why did youe out so quickly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my own business. What¡¯s important now is whether you sat on the toilet seat when you were using it just now,¡± Han asked. ¡°Am I supposed to sit on the floor if I don¡¯t sit on the toilet seat cover while using the bathroom?¡± asked Reign in response. ¡°Oh no. You may have been infected. Go take a shower quickly.¡± ¡°What? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Someone snuck into our room and spilled powdered drugs on our bed, our shoes, the toilet seat cover, and many other ces.¡± ¡°Powdered drugs?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. Han walked up to the bed of Reign, wiped away some of the thin powdered drugs, and handed them to her immediately. This powdered drug was pale yellow and was very simr to human skin. When it was fused with the golden bedsheets, it was impossible to tell. Moreover, this cruise ship was specially custom-made for the rich. The toilet bowl was embedded with gold, so these powdered drugs could not be seen. Reign¡¯s face darkened when she saw powdered drugs. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either These powdered drugs were not here when we first entered, but they appeared after we came back. Someone probably put them while we were on the deck.¡± Han took out a tissue and wiped off the powdered drugs from his hand. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any silver needles and gold needles with me now, so I can¡¯t perform acupuncture treatment for you. You should take a shower immediately, but remember to use cold water.¡± Reign immediately removed a clothes change from the box and went to the bathroom. Not long after, the sound of showering came from the bathroom. ¡°I hope it helps. If only I had known this earlier, I should have brought the silver needles,¡± Han sighed in regret. He originally thought that it was just a business trip and that nothing would happen. He was toozy to bring silver needles and gold needles. He did not expect to encounter such a thing now. Now he only hoped that Reign had not absorbed too much of the love potion because if she did, he would not be able to find the silver or gold needles to treat her and could only resort to massage and blood cirction techniques to help her. At this moment, the sound of water in the bathroom disappeared. Han hurriedly asked, ¡°Ms. Labenz, how do you feel now?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Reign¡¯s weak voice came from the bathroom. ¡®No. 1, I feel so hot all over. I¡¯m burning up, and my head feels a little dizzy. ¡°Han, what do we do now?¡± Upon hearing this, Han¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°You should clean yourself up and change into dry clothes first. Then we can go to the ship¡¯s doctor and see if they have medicine and silver needles for treatment.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Reign¡¯s voice was very weak as she answered, and then there was the sound of rustling While Han was waiting, suddenly, there was a sound of someone falling, and Reign cried out in pain from the bathroom. ¡°Ms. Labenz.¡± Han¡¯s heart tightened with worry. He immediately opened the bathroom door and rushed in. Reign had fallen in the bathroom and was curled up on the ground with her clothes half off. Her snowy white skin was alluring, like that of a beautiful snake lying on the ground. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Reign¡¯s hair was wet, and her face was flushed. Her skin had turned a sickly shade of pink. She panted as she looked at Han in horror. She said weakly, ¡°Han, 1-I¡¯m so dizzy. Save¡­ save me¡­ When Han saw this scene, his heart skipped a beat. Oh no! She was poisoned! Han looked at Reign with no impure thoughts, only the feeling of heartache for her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Han might not consider himself a saint, but he would never take advantage of someone in a vulnerable situation. Reign was poisoned and in a very weak state. If Han took advantage of her in this situation, it would be worse than being an animal. Han went outside and found arge towel in the cab. He walked into the bathroom and draped it over Reign¡¯s body, covering her most important areas securely. He also found a towel and dried Reign¡¯s hair slightly. After doing all this, he carried Reign and walked out. Reign¡¯s breathing became increasingly rapid at this moment, and her body temperature rose higher than expected, causing a fever. Her heart rate also increased rapidly. ¡°Ms. Labenz, hold on. You must stay conscious. I¡¯ll go to the ship¡¯s doctor right away.¡± Han¡¯s expression changed, and he held Reign tightly before rushing out. This kind of powdered drug was even more powerful than he had imagined! The consequences would be unimaginable if he couldn¡¯t find a silver needle to treat her quickly. As he spoke, he had already pushed open the door and entered the corridor. ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± Without hesitation, Han activated his God¡¯s Eye ability. He concentrated his surging vital energy into his eyes, making his vision incredibly sharp and transparent, and looked around in all directions. Under the gaze of his God¡¯s Eye ability, everything in the cabin became transparent, and he was aware of every detail. Soon, he found the location of the ship¡¯s doctor and quickly ran over. In about ten seconds, he had crossed a few hundred feet and arrived at the door of the ship¡¯s doctors. This was the room where the ship¡¯s doctors worked. It was quite spacious, with wards, sofas, and even apanion bed. It was more luxurious than a VIP ward in a hospital. The interior design style inside was particrly luxurious; even the uniforms of the ship¡¯s doctors and nurses were unique. Even the doctors and nurses had particrly high looks. The male doctor was tall, handsome, robust, and powerful, while the female nurses were gentle, beautiful, and graceful. ¡°Where¡¯s silver needle?¡± Han rushed in with Reign in his arms. His eyes were like lightning as he scanned everything in the ship¡¯s medical room. In the medical room, there were three female doctors, a male doctor, and eight nurses. When they saw the two of them enter, they all stood up. The female doctors and nurses looked solemn. Just as they were about to move forward, the only male doctor stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°All of you, go out for a while. Let me handle this. ¡°Director, this¡­¡± The female doctors and nurses were all stunned. This way of doing things seemed to be against the rules. ¡°I¡¯m the director. I have the final say here. All of you, get out,¡± the male director emphasized. The female doctors and nurses looked at each other. In the end, they did not dare to say anything and left. After all, the director was a well-connected person in the Zabel family. Now they were on the Zabel family¡¯s ship and could not afford to offend him. After noticing that the female doctors and nurses had left, the director instructed Han, ¡°I see that the patient is unwell. Bring her inside.¡± Han walked in and ced Reign on a bed. He asked, ¡°Is there a silver needle?¡± The director nced at Han and said, ¡°I am a doctor. You can hand the patient over to me. I will treat the patient. Now, you can leave.¡± ¡°Me too?¡± Han frowned. Reign¡¯s situation was obviously abnormal. She wasn¡¯t even dressed properly and was only wearing a bathrobe. ording tomon sense, in such a situation, female doctors and nurses should be the ones treating the patient, and male doctors should avoid it. The director had driven away all female doctors and nurses and even wanted to drive him away. What was he trying to do? ¡°I said I will treat this patient. You will only disturb my work by standing here. Please leave immediately!¡± the director said. in a deep voice. He was tough in attitude, not giving Han a chance to speak at all. As he spoke, he even tried to push Han away. Han¡¯s face turned cold. He immediately reached out and grabbed the director¡¯s hand. He said coldly. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡± He stared at the director with a cold gaze, Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Something was wrong! He felt that the director in front of him was particrly suspicious and must have ulterior motives. ¡°What I want to do has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m the director here. Everything concerning the patient must be under my control. If you don¡¯t listen to me, then I¡¯ll have to kick you out!¡± The director stared more aggressively at Hanand snapped, ¡°Now, let go immediately!¡± Han stared at him. Not only did he not let go, but he also increased his strength. ¡°Ouch!¡± The director suddenly felt as if his wrist bones were about to break, and the pain distorted his face. He almost fell to his knees. At that moment, he felt as if his hand was being mped by a pair of iron tongs, causing him excruciating pain. ¡°Say it¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Bastard, you, let go of me! The director was furious. He took out a syringe from his pocket with his other hand and fiercely jabbed it towards Han¡¯s eyes. If he was hit, he would definitely be blind. This director was ruthless! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Han¡¯s eyes grew even colder, and he exerted even more force with his hand. With a crisp sound, the director¡¯s wrist bone was broken. ¡°Ahhh¡­ The intense pain immediately caused the director to let out a heart-wrenching scream, and the syringe in his hand fell to the ground. His expression was distorted as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°It hurts, it hurts. I. I was wrong. Quick, let go.¡± The pain of a fracture was unbearable for most people. He was in agony, unable to break free, and had no choice but to beg for mercy. ¡°What do you want to do?¡¯ Han scolded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk. It was Rex. He told me that you woulde and asked me to find a way to keep you away while leaving Reign for Mr. Horace to y with,¡± the director trembled and spoke. ¡°Mr. Horace. Horace Zabel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; it¡¯s him. I-I¡¯m just following orders. Please, let me go The medical director looked at Han and begged for mercy. Upon hearing this, Han¡¯s face turned cold. Horace, that bastard, actually used such despicable and shameless methods. He was courting death! ¡°You are an aplice with evil intentions. You are a disgrace to the white coat you wear. You are not fit to be a doctor. Get out!¡± Han kicked the director and sent him flying more than 15 feet away, coughing up blood as he landed. After finding a package of silver needles in the ship¡¯s medical office, Han closed the medical room door with a loud bang, locked it, and drew the curtains shut. After doing all of this, he then came to the bedside with the silver needle. At that moment, Reign¡¯s poisoning symptoms had intensified, causing her to breathe even more rapidly and her body temperature to rise higher than before. She grabbed Han¡¯s hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Han, save, save me¡­.. She felt an excruciating pain in her brain, almost as if it was about to explode, making it difficult for her even to think She was uncertain about how much longer she could endure the poisoning, and she was afraid of its potential impact on her behavior. She was aware that her father had not been located yet, and she hadn¡¯t found the Ghost Orchid to save her brother¡¯s life. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to die before finding both because her brother¡¯s life was at stake, and he needed the medicine urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This drug will only make you delirious and lose control of your body. There is no danger to your life,¡± Han said calmly,forting her in a gentle voice. Reign felt relieved after hearing Han¡¯s words and was finally able to rx. No danger to her life was the best news she could hope for. At this moment, the drug surged through her body like a flood, causing her brain to go nk. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Having lost all consciousness, Reign looked dazed like a puppet. She stood in front of Han and said respectfully, ¡°Master, what can I do for you?¡± Han was about to apply acupuncture to Reign when he saw thetter¡¯s odd behavior. Immediately. A shadow fell across his face. Was it love potion? The effect of such a drug was to cause the person to be verypliant. It could be said that the drug would make the person who consumed it be overly submissive. Han¡¯s hair stood on ends when he heard Reign call him Master. He observed Reign closely and noticed that her eyes were bloodshot and lifeless. Her expression was also dull. Han figured that the drug must have made her lose all consciousness of her actions. ¡°Ms. Labenz, can you hear me?¡¯ Han asked. ¡°Master, please tell me what your orders are,¡± Reign requested. She bowed and even winked at Han as she spoke. Han decided to test her. ¡°Squat down.¡± Reign immediately squatted down as if she was a dog obeying her owner¡¯smands. ¡°Oh my goodness, this drug is really powerful. Who developed this drug? This is really sinister.¡± A cial chill emanated from Han¡¯s eyes. The effects of the powdered drug were too potent. If he was not around, Reign would have lost her chastity. Horace would then be able to ckmail her. Reign¡¯s life would be doomed. ¡®Master, please give me your instructions. Reign repeated her request. *Lie down on the bed and sleep. Han instructed in a grim voice. As Reign was in a daze, she did not resist. Immediately, she climbed onto the bed andy down. ¡°Remember, do not move.¡± Han picked up a silver needle and inserted it into Reign¡¯s acupoint to neutralize the poison. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Reign felt the silver needle prick into her skin, she let out a moan. She grimaced in pain as beads of perspiration rolled down her forehead. Vigor flooded back into her once-dull eyes. At the same time, her arms and legs were iling in all directions. It was as if she could not control her movements. Han frowned slightly. After finding something to hold onto her limbs, he continued with her treatment. Bang Bang Bang! Just then, a loud and urgent knocking was heard on the door. The director¡¯s voice could be heard outside. He sounded very annoyed. ¡°Son of a bitch, open the door!¡± Ignoring the ruckus, Han continued to attend to Reign¡¯s condition. Soon, he heard Horace¡¯s voice. ¡°Doctor, what are you doing outside? Who is treating Ms. Labenz in the room?¡± ¡°Mr. Horace, you came just in time. Ms. Labenz¡¯s bodyguard kicked me out of the room. He¡¯s now alone with Ms. Labenz¡± ¡°What? Quick! Open the door Horace sounded very anxious as he instructed his subordinates to break open the door. Bang! Very soon, the door was kicked open. Horace led his subordinates into the room. When he saw Han standing by Reign¡¯s bed, his expression darkened. He had tried so hard to poison Reign so she would give in to his demands. Instead, Han was now benefitting from his ploy. ¡°Han Jaber, what did you do to Ms. Labenz?¡± Horace was enraged. Han looked at Horace impassively. He covered Reign with a nket before turning around to face him. He started walking toward Horace with a prating stare. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does this guy look so terrifying?¡± Horace had never seen such an intense gaze before. Stunned, he hurriedly took a step back, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°Son of a bitch, are you deaf? Mr. Horace is talking to you One of Horace¡¯s subordinates, who was standing behind him, stood up arrogantly and red at Han indignantly. Swoosh! Han¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning. He shot past the subordinate and appeared in front of Horace in a sh. A glint of displeasure shed in his eyes. ¡°You! What are you trying to do? I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m the Zabel family¡¯s¡­ Horace¡¯s expression twisted into a scowl, looking grim. Bang. Before Horace could finish speaking. Han delivered a heavy p on his face that shattered his teeth, sending him flying. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Han was so infuriated that he pped Harace really hard on the face, smashing his teeth. Harace¡¯s mouth was full of blood. He flew more than 26 feet away. ¡°Mr. Horace,¡± When Horace¡¯s men saw what happened, their expressions darkened. They hurriedly ran over and helped him up. Half of Horace¡¯s face was red and swollen. Teeth fell out from his bloodied mouth. It was a pathetic sight. He could feel his head spinning and his ears buzzing. He was unable to hear a single sound. Han had pped him so hard that he almost suffered a concussion. ¡°Son of a bitch! How dare you attack Mr. Horace? You¡¯re courting death. ¡°Men, hack him to pieces!¡± Horace¡¯s subordinates were furious. They immediately whipped out their weapons and rushed toward Han. However, these men were no match for Han.. Han did not bother to dodge their blows. Moving at lightning speed, he soon had the men sent flying off the ground. They seemed to be more severely injured than Horace. The room was in a state of utter chaos. When the director and the medical staff rushed into the room and saw what had happened, they were dumbfounded. They now viewed Han in a different light They thought, ¡°Who on earth is this person? ¡°He is too strong and powerful. ¡°Isn¡¯t he too bold to cause trouble here?¡± The ship belonged wholly to the Zabel family, and everyone onboard worked for the family. Yet Han dared to attack. Horace on the ship. It was too audacious of him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Shaking his head violently, Horace stood up unsteadily. He took out his phone and sent out a message before giving Han a malicious stare. That¡¯s impressive. Han, how dare you attack me? You¡¯ve got guts! ¡°I tell you, you¡¯re doomed. ¡°You will not be able to leave this ship alive today.¡± ¡°You must have asked the Zabel family for help, Han said offhandedly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Horace smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°The general-ss fighters from the Zabel family will arrive soon. I am certain they will tear you into pieces. You will die a horrible death. ¡°If you teeth. don¡¯t want to die, you can kneel in front of me now. Apologize and let me pull out all your Horace had been beaten up very badly. His face was swollen, and his teeth had fallen off. His speech now sounded slurred. However, his attitude was now more overbearing. He grinned wickedly at Han, looking fearless and exceedingly frightening. ¡°You seem to be very confident of those general-ss fighters from the Zabel family¡± Han remained indifferent. ¡°I might not be sure of other things, but I know that as long as I give them mymands, they¡¯ll sure be able to rip you apart, Horace said coldly. ¡°Do you like to make people kneel?¡± ¡°I like to make you kneel ¡°All right, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± With a chilling stare. Han flicked his finger. Two silver needles flew out of Han¡¯s hands like armor piercing rounds. They pierced both Horace¡¯s knees. Soon, blood flowed out from his legs. ¡°Ahhh My legs!¡± Horace fell to the ground in pain and let out an earsplitting scream. He stared at his wounded knees in disbelief, his eyes wide open. His face was contorted with pain. He was sweating profusely Horace was in immense pain. He was unable to endure the torment of the injury. It felt as though his heart had been ripped apart, It felt so unbearable that he screamed non-stop. Han¡¯s eyes were still devoid of any emotion. He said coldly, ¡°Since you like to kneel so much, you might as well stay on your knees today.¡± ¡°You! What did you do to me?¡± Gritting his teeth, Horace red at Han. ¡°Nothing. I just made you a cripple, Han said calmly. ¡°What?¡± Horace¡¯s expression darkened. The knee was the most crucial bone within the thigh bone. If the knee was shattered, even if it was filled with bone cement in the future, the person would still be paralyzed and unable to move his legs. Han had the guts to cripple Horace. ¡°Son of a bitch. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Horace was so furious that he lost all his senses. He took out a pistol from his pocket and aimed it at Han. He wanted to pull the trigger and kill Han on the spot. Unfortunately, Han¡¯s reaction was faster. When Horace whipped out his gun, Han had already flicked another silver needle at his wrist. Feeling an intense pain, Horace let out a scream and droped his pistol. ¡°Mr. Horace, if an ordinary person were to provoke you, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble?¡± Han¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold, piercing intensity. He stretched out his hand. Swoosh! The pistol flew up andnded on Han¡¯s hand. ¡°What.. When Horace and his men saw what happened, they stared in disbelief. Telekinesis! It was something that only happened in the movies or novels. Now, they saw it with their own eyes. It was unbelievable. ¡°You¡¯re too amateur to y with guns with me.¡± Han fiddled with the pistol and nced coldly at Horace. He then clenched his hands tightly. The pistol was immediately disassembled. All the parts fell onto the ground. Even the bullets dropped onto the ground. ¡°What?¡± Horace¡¯s expression darkened again. Only Special Forces, who had undergone intensive training on all kinds of firearms for many years, could disassemble a pistol with so little effort. Horace wondered if Han belonged to Special Forces during the eight years when he was overseas. ¡°Since you want to kill me so badly. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of these bullets¡± Han picked up a bullet, held it between his middle finger and thumb, and ficked it. Swoosh! The bullet flew straight at Horace¡¯s shoulder and pierced right through it, hitting the steel board behind him before falling onto the ground. The force was much stronger than if the bullet was fired from a pistol. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Horace had never experienced such intense pain. He fell to the ground and screamed again, his body dripping with blood. Han stared at Horace, unmoved by his screams. He never felt any sense of guilt or fear whenever he punished people who had no regard forws and moral values. Moreover, he was so enraged when he saw how much Reign had suffered from the effects of the drugs. He wanted to teach Horace a lesson very badly and take revenge for Reign. The director, medical staff, and Horace¡¯s subordinates were stunned when they saw what happened. They stared at Han, horrified. Han was too formidable. They could not afford to offend him. ¡°How dare you behave so arrogantly onboard the Zabel family¡¯s ship?¡± Just then, an earth-shattering roar was heard. Immediately after, an aura of killing intent surged into the room. The horrifying killing intent was incredibly chilling. Wherever it passed, the ground became covered with a thinyer of frost, causing everyone present to feel as if they were trapped in an icy tomb, trembling with fear. Apanying this bout of horrifying energy was a middle-aged man. He had the appearance of a demon. He stood beside Horace. His gaze was sharp like a knife, and he exuded a terrifying aura of oppression. He resembled a ferocious beast, emanating boundless terror. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Thud! Thud! With this man¡¯s appearance, an overwhelming aura of power swept through all directions. Except for Han, everyone in the room could not withstand the force of his presence. They fell on their knees, He resembled a Dragon, akin to a mythical beast, exuding a majestic and awe-inspiring presence. Casting a chilling and piercing gaze, his eyes scanned the room until they finally settled upon Han. He stared icily at Han. ¡°Seward Zabel¡± Everyone¡¯s expression became somber when they saw who the man was. Horace was overjoyed. ¡°Seward! You¡¯re here atst! Quick! Kill him!¡± Seward was a rare talent in the Zabel family, possessing extraordinary strength and skills. He once ughtered the leader of an enemy troop on an extraterritorial battlefield. He was brave and highly skilled inbat, unrivaled in every way. Seward was ten times more powerful than Denzel Zabel. On ount of his exceptional performance on the extraterritorial battlefield, Seward was enrolled in the military department of Flensburg City and was one of their youngestmanders. The Zabel family spared no effort in training him. Seward¡¯s skills improved over the years, and he grew from strength to strength. A year ago, he became a seven-star general-ss fighter. With abundantbat experience, formidable strength, and exceptional strategic abilities, there was a high chance that Seward would be the topmander of the military department in Flensburg City Now that he had appeared, Horace had no doubt he would teach Han a lesson. Seward nced at Horace, and his expression darkened. He then turned to look at Han with an intense and piercing gaze. ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°He deserves it,¡± Han said. ¡°Even if he deserves to die, he should be punished by the Zabel family. You are an outsider. Who are you to interfere in our family matters?¡± Seward stared at Han, asking, ¡°Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Do the Zabel family attack someone without first finding out the truth?¡± Han asked. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Seward sounded extremely arrogant. Room! Fixing his gaze on Han, Seward¡¯s aura erupted in a tremendous burst. It felt like a raging storm crashing down and pressing against Han. He wanted to defeat Han and end the battle quickly to save the Zabel family from further embarrassment. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, it was his wishful thinking. His energy was indeed very strong for ordinary people. Most of them would tremble in fear as if they were plunged into an icy abyss. The frost soon formed a thickyer on the ground. It was an extremely terrifying sight. However, Han only felt a gentle breeze blowing across him. He did not seem affected by the man¡¯s energy. In fact, Seward¡¯s energy could not get close to Han at all, let alone attack him. Han stood still like a wall, cutting off Seward¡¯s energy. ¡°What?¡± Seward¡¯s face turned grim when he saw what happened. He immediately knew that he was facing an expert fighter. Seward was already a seven-star general-ss fighter. His energy was sufficient to intimidate those weaker than him. Under the full force of Seward¡¯s oppressive energy, Han had emerged unscathed. He looked composed and unaffected by the forceful energy. This meant that Han¡¯s strength was very likely not inferior to his. ¡°When did such a person appear on the ship?¡± Seward felt a heavy weight descend upon him. As a seven-star general-ss fighter, he was regarded as a formidable person in any city. He could make an entire city. tremble with a stomp of his feet. Other than the freak from the military department, Seward could not think of a third seven-star general- ss fighter in Flensburg City. Not only was Han a powerfulbat fighter, but he even attacked Horace after boarding the ship. It was very likely that Han was targeting the Zabel family. Seward¡¯s expression became more ghastly at that thought. He stared at Han, and a murderous intent shed across his face. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Seward stared at Han coldly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Han Jaber, Reign¡¯s personal bodyguard, Han said calmly. ¡°Han Jaber?¡± Seward frowned. He searched hard for the name in his mind and finally came to the conclusion that he had never heard of such a name. From his recollection, he could not recall a seven-star expert fighter named Han. However, he knew who Reign was. She was the most wealthy woman in Lightdom City. She was famous throughout the country and was most definitely a very powerful person. ¡°How did Reign find such an expert fighter?! Seward wondered. He originally wanted to make the first move and teach Han a lesson. Now that he saw how powerful Han was, he hesitated. He felt some apprehension. ¡°Seward, stop talking. He beat me up so badly. We have to kill him so the Zabel family won¡¯t be humiliated, Horace urged. ¡°You are so annoying.¡± Han¡¯s eyes darkened as he flicked his finger. A silver needle flew swiftly like lightning and stabbed Horace¡¯s tute point. In an instant, Horace was rendered speechless. Although his mouth was wide open, no sound came out when he tried to speak Horace countenance turned grave. He could only clutch his throat in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I talk?¡± Horace thought. He tried to ask Seward for help. A glimmer of panic flickered in Horace¡¯s gaze as he looked at Seward. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seward met Han with a cold, distant intensity. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only made him shut up¡± Han remained unfazed and replied, ¡°Ms. Labenz is currently undergoing treatment. She cannot be disturbed. Please leave immediately¡± ¡°We have not settled our scores,¡± Seward roared coldly. ¡°Do you still want to settle our scores?¡± A coldness emanated from Han¡¯s gaze. He said loudly. ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll settle the score with you now. ¡°Firstly, Horace sent someone to put poison in our room. As a result, Ms. Labenz has been poisoned and passed out. If I hadn¡¯t saved her in time, I don¡¯t know what might happen to her. ¡°Secondly, the Zabel family is the one who invited us to this gathering on the ship. Ms. Labenz was invited to the gathering, and look what happened to her. You have to be responsible. ¡°Thirdly, after Ms. Labenz was poisoned, I asked the doctor on the ship to treat her immediately. However, the doctor wanted to chase the female doctor, the nurses, and me away, leaving Ms. Labenz alone in the room. It was clear that he harbored bad intentions. ¡°He is such a vicious man who uses underhand means to get what he wants. ¡°Seward, I can tell that you are a very strong fighter. You must be very highly regarded in the Zabel family. Tell me, who should be responsible for this incident? ¡°How are we going to settle the score now that Ms. Labenz has been poisoned?¡± Han spoke in a very assertive manner. ¡°Is it true that Ms. Labenz was poisoned on the ship of the Zabel family?¡± When Seward heard this, his expression changed slightly. He turned around and red at Horace. ¡®Did you do this?¡± Seward was aware that Horace was a frivolous yboy who was capable of such a thing. If news of this incident were to spread, the consequences would be dire. The Zabel family¡¯s reputation would be greatly affected. Horace opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he could not say a word. Han flicked another silver needle and stabbed Horace¡¯s acupoint. When Horace felt that he could now speak, he protested angrily, ¡°Seward, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s ndering me. I¡¯ve never done such a thing. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him to show you evidence.¡± When Seward heard this, he looked at Han. ¡°What evidence do you have that Horace is the culprit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any other evidence except this. I found it in our room.¡± Han took out some powder from his pocket and ced it in front of Seward. He said coldly, ¡°We are distinguished guests of the Zabel family. Wee from influential family backgrounds. The Zabel family invited us to this gathering. ¡°As the organizer of the event, you should ensure our safety and safeguard our interests on the ship. ¡°Instead, you allowed someone toe into our room freely and put poison on the bed and toilet bowl. What should we do to settle this score? ¡°Is this how the Zabel family treat your guests?¡± Every one of his question stumped Seward. ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± Horace denied vehemently. ¡°Shut up!¡± Seward stared coldly at Horace. He regarded thetter with a frigid expression. Seward then took out his phone and made a call. He said into the phone, ¡°Check the surveince cameras on the top floor immediately. Also, send someone to Ms. Labenz¡¯s room and check if you can find any drugs on the bed, toilet bowl, and other ces. ¡°Let me know your findings in three minutes.¡± After hanging up the phone, Seward stared at Han coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. If I find out that you¡¯re ndering Horace, I will make sure you won¡¯t leave this ce in one piece. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Seward¡¯s demeanor was insistent and adamant. He stared at Han coldly. Even though he knew Horace was very likely the culprit, he still had to find the evidence. He was still hopeful when he instructed his men to look for the evidence. He thought, ¡°Horace, you¡¯d better made sure you leave no clues behind. Don¡¯t let anyone catch you red-handed.¡± Horace was beaten up so badly on board the Zabel family¡¯s ship. If the Zabel family failed to reim their honor, they would face aplete loss of face in the future. However, if Horace was caught red-handed, the family would be even more humiliated. They might even be sued by Reign. With Reign¡¯s influence and the Labenz family¡¯s power, the Zabel family¡¯s reputation would be ruined if there was awsuit. ¡°What if we find the evidence?¡± Han asked. ¡°If you manage to find the evidence, 1 will be impartial and handle this case fairly,¡± Seward assured Han ¡°All right. I trust you will honor your words. I¡¯ll wait for the results of your findings, Han said. ¡°Okay. If I find out that you have used Horace wrongly, don¡¯t think you can get away with it,¡± Seward said coldly. Five minutester, Seward¡¯s men returned with their findings. They found the love potion in Reign¡¯s room. ording to the recording in the surveince camera, someone had entered Reign¡¯s room, only to walk out again. They even found a video of the room where the director chased everyone out. The barman who ced the poison in Reign¡¯s room was also caught. Seward¡¯s men threw him on the ground in front of Horace and Seward. ¡°Tell me the truth. What happened?¡± Seward asked. When Horace saw that the barman was about to speak, anger swept over him. He was about to threaten the barman, ¡°Let me warn you. If you dare to tell lies, I will¡­¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. He flicked his finger again and stabbed a silver needle into Horace¡¯s mite point. Horace was about to warn the barman when he realized that he could not speak. Seward¡¯s expression turned grim. He cast a look at Han. As Seward did not see the silver needles hidden in Han¡¯s hand, he was under the impression that Han had used telekinesis to hit Horace¡¯s acupoint. He was now more fearful of Han. He looked at the barman and demanded. ¡°Tell me the truth. What happened¡± The barman¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He looked at Seward before turning to look at Horace. Despite not being able to speak, Horace continued to re fiercely at the barman. The barman trembled in fear and replied, ¡°Sir, L¡­¡± Ile stood there for a long time, but he could not say a word. ¡°Think carefully before you speak. If someone uses you wrongly, rest assured I will protect you. However, if you dare to spout nonsense and frame an innocent person, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Seward issued a stern warning to the barman. A steely glint entered ITan¡¯s eyes when he heard what Seward said. Seward was obviously trying to protect Horace by warning the barman to watch what he was going to say. Although Horace could not speak, his eyes lit up when he heard Seward¡¯s warning to the barman. He red ferociously at thetter. The barman was so scared that his face turned pale. Trembling, he hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I have lost my senses and was confused. ¡°I saw how beautiful Ms. Labenz was, and I harbored bad intentions toward her. Hence, I secretly ced poison in Ms. Labenz¡¯s room. It¡¯s all my fault. Please punish me, Sir.¡± After saying that, he fell on his knees and begged for mercy. ¡°And you! You are the medical director of this ship. What have you done?¡± Seward asked coldly. The medical director was a perceptive man. He immediately understood what Seward meant and knelt on the floor. He 12-17 E answered with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, this barman gave me arge sum of money and wanted me to create a chance for him. to get close to Ms. Labenz. ¡°I was blinded by greed andmitted a crime. I also tried to push the me to Mr. Horace. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment.¡± After saying that, he kept bowing and confessing his crime. ¡°Sir, please have mercy on me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± The barman also bowed and begged for mercy. When Han heard this, his eyes suddenly turned cold. He thought, ¡°How sneaky. These people are a cunning lot.¡± Seward was an expert in distorting the truth. With a few simple questions, he had turned the tables on Han and pushed the me onto these two men, absolving Horace from all wrongdoing. In this way, the Zabel family would not have to pay for what Horace did. In addition, Seward and Horace could now turn around and use Han of ndering the Zabel family. ¡°You are worse than animals. How dare you do this to Ms. Labenz? Are you tired of living?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Seward looked furious. He kicked the two of them so hard that they were flung off the ground and vomited blood. Both of them were gasping for breath and could not speak at all. ¡°Men, take them away. When the ship docks, send them to the authorities to be punished!¡± Seward shouted angrily. Hearing him, some of the Zabel family¡¯s bodyguards immediately walked over and arrested the barman and the medical director. They tied both of them up before taking them away. Thereafter, Seward turned around and apologized to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t discipline them well and allowed them to hurt Ms. Labenz. ¡°The Zabel family is sorry about Ms. Labenz¡¯s poisoning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Zabel family will definitely make them pay for their wrongdoing. They will be locked up in jail forever.¡± Han sneered and stared at Seward, waiting for him to continue. As expected, after Seward finished exining how he was going to deal with the two men, his tone suddenly changed. He said coldly, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve caught the culprit, let¡¯s deal with another matter. ¡°Mr. Jaber, those two men are the culprits. This has nothing to do with Horace, but you beat him up so badly.¡± After a moment of silence, Seward stared at Han coldly. ¡°How are you going to exin this to the Zabel family?¡± Horace was overjoyed to hear what Seward said Earlier when Seward sent his men to look for the evidence, Horace panicked and thought he was doomed. He did not expect Seward to turn the tables on Han by distorting the truth. It was such a brilliant move. Horace had learned something in the process. Seward was indeed worthy of being called the top talent of the Zabel family. Han¡¯s face was devoid of emotion, ¡°What sort of exnation do you want?¡± Seward sneered. He pulled out a dagger and tossed it at Han. He said coldly, ¡°The Zabel family will always take revenge on our enemies. ¡°You should be punished the same way as how you beat up Horace.¡± It was a sharp and pointed dagger. It emitted a resounding ¡°ding¡± as it stabbed into the floor in front of Han. Han startedughing. Without looking at the dagger, he said, ¡°Your ability to find someone to take the me and distort the truth is top-notch. This is very impressive, indeed.¡± ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want me to do it for you?¡± Seward¡¯s stance was firm and insistent. He stared coldly at Han. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Han stared at the dagger before him in silence. ¡°Han, you wronged Horace and attacked him so badly that he was seriously injured. It¡¯s your fault, and you must pay the same price for your mistake!¡± said Seward. Seward stared at Han with a sharp and cold gaze. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts to do it, I can help you!¡± Although Seward knew Horace was definitely the mastermind behind the matter, how could he possibly embarrass the Zabel family? Therefore. Seward implied that the medical director and the barman would take the me for Horace. Horace would be able to stay out of it in this way. The Zabel family would have a chance to denounce Reign and Han. They might even be able to make Han pay the price. ¡°Seward, you can¡¯t possibly think you can subjugate me with such a little trick, can you?¡± Han asked. ¡°It is not a subjugation. We, the Zabel family, want justice!¡± Seward said. ¡°You distort the truth by calling white ck. You still want justice?¡± said Han, nearly bursting out laughing. Was everyone in the Zabel family out of their mind: It was clearly their nsmen who had made a mistake. If it weren¡¯t for his keen nose and sense of smell, Reign would have been fooled long ago and been humiliated by Horace. As a result, the Zabel family turned on Han and said he was wrong. They demanded Han had to pay the price. How hrious it was! Swoosh! Han stretched out his hand and took the dagger from the ground into his hand with his Telekinesis. ¡°What price do you want me to pay?¡± he said with a smile. Telekinesis? The seven-star general-ss? When Seward saw such a scene, his expression changed slightly, and his heart sank heavily. Seward could also do Telekinesis, but not as effortlessly as Han did. Obviously, Han¡¯s strength was stronger than he had imagined, and he went further than that. Seward might not be Han¡¯s match if they went into a light. Seward stared at Han with a sullen face. Han showed his skill, which was clearly trying to intimidate him. However, Seward was already in a difficult position at this point. How could the Zabel family live with themselves if he backed down? Seward gritted his teeth and braced himself. ¡°You injured Mr. Horace of the Zabel family. You must pay the price, and one of your arms must be cut off said he. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± said Han. Han looked calm. He threw the dagger before Seward and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do such a bloody thing. Come on, help me do it.¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Seward¡¯s expression changed again. What was Han trying to do by making him do it? ¡°Woo-woo-WOD.¡± Horace quickly whimpered, hoping that Seward would take action and beat Han hard. Seward followed Han¡¯s example and used Telekinesis to take the dagger from the ground into his hand. He kept his eyes fixed on Han and was uncertain what Han was up to. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Han rolled up his sleeve and extended one of his arms. ¡°Come on. Do it,¡± said he. Seeing the scene, everyone present looked at each other in dismay. Han was the one who dared to beat up Horace. He was so arrogant, and how could he be willing to let someone cut off his arm? It was definitely a trap! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it!¡± said Seward. Seward gritted his teeth. gripped the dagger, and abruptly shed at Han¡¯s arm. The de beam shed horizontally and vertically, cracking the ground into a pit! It was terrifying beyondparel Before the dagger arrived, the wind caused by its movement was painful to the face. Everyone present even felt an iparably intimidating chill. All their skins felt a piercing pain, and their scalps went numb. ¡°If Han doesn¡¯t dodge, he will be dead meat!¡± The thought shed across almost everyone¡¯s minds. In particr. Horace was grinning hideously. He stared ferociously at Han as if he could already see the tragic scene of Han¡¯s arm being cut off. Facing such a ferocious sh, Han remained expressionless and did not dodge.. ¡°Stop it!¡± Just as the dagger was about to hit Han¡¯s hand, Reign got up from the bed and shouted to stop it. ¡°Stop it!¡± At the same time, a shout came from outside the door, too. The dagger stopped 0,4 inches above Han¡¯s arm. The sharp de beam cut through the hairs on Han¡¯s body. However, Han¡¯s skin showed no signs of injury. Seward¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the ship doctor¡¯s room door. An aging man in a suit appeared at the door. He was about 70 years old but still in high spirits. He walked over. Three sharp, ruthless middle-aged men were following behind the aging man. They looked majestic. ¡°Mr. Zabel,¡± said Seward. Seward immediately put away the dagger and bowed respectfully. Horace was also startled. What was Royston Zabel from the Zabel family doing here? Royston walked over. His face darkened when he nced at the scene and saw that Horace was covered in blood and his knees were bleeding. When the other three middle-aged men saw Horace like that, their eyes had unconceble disgust and gloating though their expressions were not good. Horace was indeed Mr. Horace of the Zabel family, but he was not the son of the three men. Moreover, Horace had beenmitting evil deeds in Flensburg City. He had done many terrible things that they hated and had ruined the Zabel family¡¯s reputation. As a result, they not only had no sympathy but only disgust and gloat when they saw Horace in such misery. Reign was currently wearing a shirt to cover her body. She walked over and sized up Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you alright?¡± she said, with her eyes filling with worries, ¡°I¡¯m fine. He can¡¯t hurt me yet, Han said calmly. Han was confident he would not get hurt if he dared to extend his arm for Seward to cut. Reign finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that Han was safe and sound. ¡°Mr. Zabel, why are you here?¡± asked Seward. Seward quickly put down his dagger and greeted Royston. ¡°Whoo-hoo-hoo¡­¡± Horace also hurriedly opened his mouth and whimpered non-stop. He even kept gesturing in the air with his hands. That meant he wanted Royston to stand up and vent fierce anger for him. ¡°Disgraceful thing! Take him away to another ship for treatment. He can¡¯t appear on this ship without my permission.¡± Royston said coldly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± 19.18 A middle-aged man behind Royston nodded and walked toward Horace. ¡°Whoo-hoo. Uncle, it was not my fault. Don¡¯t take me away¡­¡± said Horace. His expression changed, and he quickly gestured with his hands. He was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. Bang! Before Horace could finish his sentences, his uncle had made a move and knocked him out with a punch. Then he dragged Horace out of the ship doctor¡¯s treatment room like he was dragging a dead dog. ¡°Mr. Zabel, you¡­¡± said Seward with a frown. Although Horace was profligate and an atrocious piece of trash, he was still a member of the Zabel family. Didn¡¯t Royston punch himself in the face by doing that? Royston ignored Seward and walked toward Han. Reign¡¯s face darkened. She quickly stood before Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Zabel, what are you trying to do?¡± At that moment, Royston suddenly knelt on one knee in front of Han and said respectfully, ¡°Royston Zabel greets Lord Supremacy!¡± ¡°Greeting Lord Supremacy!¡± The two middle-aged men who followed Royston also knelt down respectfully. Seeing the scene, everyone present was stunned. Seward was dumbfounded. What was going on? Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Everyone was astonished¡¯ Everyone at the scene looked at Royston and the two middle-aged men with eyes of utter shock. No one expected that the dignified Royston of the Zabel family in Flensburg City would actually kneel in front of Han and call him I ord Supremacy What was going on herei ¡°Seward, what are you waiting for? Get down on your knees and pay your respects to Lord Supremacy¡± Royston turned around and red at Seward. Seward¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and confusion. However, he had to kneel unwillingly in front of Han under the majesty of Royston His mood was like raging waves, unable to calm down for a long time Royston was the pir of the Zabel family and had a high position and power. Even the people in Flensburg military) department had to call him Mr Zabel respectfully when they met him. Now, such a colossus actually knelt to Han. It was inconceivable! ¡°Greet Lord Supremacy Royston went on, deferential Reign was stunned ¡°Mr Zabel, did you get the wrong person?¡± Yeah. Did you get the wrong person?¡± Han asked. ¡°No. I¡¯m not. Lord Supremacy, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Royston looked at Han with respect and excitement. Three years ago in Beadia City overseas, I represented the Zabel family to negotiate a cross-border business deal. As a result, I was attacked by a mercenary group over there and almost died. It was you who saved me!¡± Three years ago in Beadia City?¡± Han was stunned. He did carry out a mission in Beadia City in boma three years ago and dealt with a group of ferocious mercenaries. However, the person he rescued was not Royston but another one at that time. ¡°Lord Supremacy, you have a noble status, and a noble person forgets things Normally, you don¡¯t remember me. However, you did save me. I can never repay you for saving my life. Please ept my bow!¡± Royston looked at Han with excitement. He knelt again in gratitude. He had witnessed Han¡¯s tyranny and terror in Beadia City three years ago At that time, the mercenary group who besieged them was strong. There were some terrifying god- ss experts among them. Royston¡¯s bodyguards had all died under the hands of the god-ss experts. He was alone and helpless. When he fell into a terrible despair. Han appeared out of the blue and killed several god- ss experts in session He was shocked by the horror of Han at that time. Even now, Royston still bore the heroic image of Han killing the god-ss experts in his mind? As the Head of the Zabel family, Royston had lived his life and roamed the frontier. He had seen and experienced many storms. But It was the first time he had seen such a powerful and terrifying man who yed the god-ss experts as easily as he chopped up the vegetables Since then. Royston had treated Han as his lifelong idol and had been searching for any traces and information about harri Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything about Han Royston immediately checked the surveince footage after learning that Horace had an ident today. Upon seeing Han, he instantly recognized the man as the legendary Lord Supremacy he had met in Beadia City Therefore, Royston rushed over instantly to pay his respects to Han. He wanted years ago. see if Han was his savior from three After seeing him close, Royston finally confirmed that the man before him was Lord Supremacy from three years ago! Looking at Han, Royston¡¯s beard curled up in excitement, and his gaze at Han was filled with fervent admiration and respect ¡°Mr. Zabel, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. Im Ms. Labenz¡¯s bodyguard, not Lord Supremacy. Please get up and talk first,¡± said Han, frowning Back then, when Han was fighting in Beadia City, his vital energy surged out uncontrobly and shattered his mask because he used too much strength. At that time, he had killed all the gangsters and his opponents. However, his appear was still seen by some people Because they were all ordinary people, he did not attack them. Instead, he covered his face with a cloth and left Unexpectedly Royston was one of them back then If Royston recognized him, his identity would probably be exposed, and it would cause some unnecessary trouble His family would probably be in danger if the matter were to spread Therefore, Han would not admit his identity no matter what Royston was so experienced that he immediately understood what Han meant. He quickly stood up and said with a smile ¡°Mr. Jaber. I mistook you for someone else just now. I¡¯m sorry¡± As he stood up, so did the others in the Zabel family. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for you to get confused with the wrong person at your age,¡± and Haylin waving his hand Royston smiled and bowed to Han again. ¡°Mr. Jaber M. Labenz It¡¯s the Zabel f aly¡¯s fault that this happened. We, the Zabel family, are willing topensate ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t show hum merry if we find out its Horaces fault,¡± and Royston Upon hearing that. Seward and the others immediately looked at each other in dismay They looked at Han with even more fear and horror in their eyes. It could be imagined that Han¡¯s identity and background were not umple enough to make Royston disregard his family¡¯s reputation to such an extent ¡°It is your Zabel family¡¯s business. You guys handle it yourselves. Ms. Labenz and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by others¡± Han said in a deep voice. When Royston heard Han¡¯s words, he said immediately with a smile, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave immediately with my men. If you need anything. feel free to contact me ¡°I will do whatever it takes to help you¡± ¡°Okay Hurry up and leave. Ms. Labenz is not avable right now¡± 1 Han, waving his hand impatiently ¡°In that case. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± said Royston Royston was overjoyed and immediately led everyone to leave the room. He even respectfully closed the door that Horace and the others had knocked open. Royston was still overjoyed after walking outside the door. He was so excited that his entire body trembled, and he almostughed out loud ¡°Mr. Zabel, who on earth is this Han Jaber Only then did Seward dare to ask what was on his mind. p! However, Royston pped Seward hard before he could finish speaking Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mr Zabel Seward was stunned. ¡°Bastard¡± Royston red at bern and scolded, ¡°Seward, I think you¡¯re really blind and can¡¯t see what¡¯s in front of you! You¡¯re so stupid¡± ¡°Do you ere a secondte, you would have died ¡°Do you know who the man inside ist ¡°Who is he? Seward asked ¡°He is ¡± ring at Seward, Royston was about to say something but swallowed has words in the next second. He sneered, ¡°Well, who is he? It¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you You¡¯d better not know! ¡°You only need to know one thing. If you had shed the dagger down just now, the person who would have died would definitely have been you!¡± ¡°Tm a seven-star general-ss expert. How could he kill me?¡± Seward did not believe it ¡°A seven-star general-ss expert? The man inside killed the god-ss experts like cutting melons and vegetables. What¡¯s there to be proud of for a mere seven-star General?¡± ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Upon hearing Royston¡¯s words, Seward and the two middle-aged men from the Zabel family were horrified. The god-ss experts! They were rare existences even in the Longhard Kingdom! The three elders of the military department, who held the highest authority in the Longhard Kingdom, were the god-ss experts. Such men could dominate the world and were Seward¡¯s dream. Yet now, Royston said that Han had killed the god-ss experts like cutting melons and vegetables? How¡­ how was it possible? Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Seward¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at Royston in disbelief. He said, ¡°Mr. Zabel, you¡­ you¡¯re not joking, are you? Is it that easy to kill a god-ss expert?¡± Royston¡¯s gaze was cold as he red at Seward. ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°In short, Mr. Jaber and Ms. Labenz are our most honored guests from today onwards. ¡°If any of you dare to offend Mr. Jaber, you will be immediately expelled from the Zabel family! ¡°What¡¯s more, no one is allowed to say a word about what happened today to outsiders. Anyone who dares to expose Mr. Jaber¡¯s identity will be killed without mercy!¡± Royston¡¯s tone was firm and forceful with a resounding and murderous aura! As soon as Royston finished his words, everyone present felt as if they had fallen into an icehouse and were trembling Even an expert like Seward, the seven-star general-ss expert, also shuddered. At this moment, everyone knew that Royston was serious. After finishing his words, Royston nced at everyone at the scene, turned around, and left, humming a song in high spirits. Lord Supremacy was on his ship. In that case, the Zabel family would be prospered in the future! As long as Royston contacted Han more often, a few handouts from Han would be able to help the Zabel family in Flensburg City reach a higher level. ¡°Mr. Zabel hasn¡¯t been so happy in a long time.¡± ¡°Mr. Zabel is a man of unfathomable strength who has been through a lot. The fact that he¡¯s so happy means Han¡¯s identity must be significant. We can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± ¡°Immediately pass down the order to clean the rooms of Ms. Labenz and Mr. Jaber ¡°No matter what requests they make, we must satisfy them!¡± ¡°Everyone present must keep the matter a secret. Whoever dares to leak it will be killed without mercy!¡± The two middle-aged men of the Zabel family nced at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They immediately gave the orders to keep their mouths shut. Seward looked at the ship doctor¡¯s oflice door with a dark gaze. He never believed Han could so easily kill a god-ss expert! Only Reign and Han were left in the ship doctor¡¯s office. Reign looked at Han with a puzzled gaze. ¡°What Lord Supremacy are you?¡± asked she. ¡°Mr. Zabel is dizzy and has mistaken me for someone else,¡± said Han. With a calm expression, Han said to Reign, ¡°Your treatment is notpletely over. Go back and lie down. You¡¯ll be thoroughly all right in 30 minutes.¡± Then Han picked up Reign and ced her on the bed. He even covered her with a nket. Reign had been staring at Han the entire time. Her beautiful eyes were filled with doubt. Flensburg City was the provincial capital of Fostraria Province. The Zabel family was the number one family in Flensburg City. It held a high position and was extremely powerful. They could do whatever they wanted. It was an absolute giant! To be able to triake such a giant respect, worship, and even kneel in public, Han¡¯s status as a so- called Lord Supremacy was definitely extraordinary. However, such a figure was willing to be a security team manager in herpany. It was really a waste of talent! ¡°Could it be that he came to mypany for me?¡± Reign looked at Han¡¯s side profile and let her imagination run wild. She immediately blushed, and her heart jumped wildly when she thought of that. Then she thought of the scene where she was rejected by Han and felt disappointed. She thought, ¡°If he really likes me and wants to court the, why did he turn me down on the ne back home in the first ce?¡± After thinking about it, she still could not figure out why Han, after rejecting her, had gone to work as a secufity guard at herpany without telling her. 12:181 If it weren¡¯t for Yvonne, she probably wouldn¡¯t even know that Han was working in herpany. ¡°Is he trying to y hard to get with me? ¡°Yes, it has to be. How could he be indifferent to me since he¡¯s seen my body? ¡°Men know how to beat around the bush. How could I say no if he hugged me more forcefully?¡± Reign thought of the possibility and blushed again. ¡°Your heart is beating so fast, and your body temperature is abnormal. Is the treatment not working?¡± At this moment, Han frowned slightly and ced his hand on Reign¡¯s head. He felt that Reign¡¯s temperature was higher than before, which made him wonder. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Reign blushed and immediately pped Han¡¯s hand away. She quickly covered her head with the nket and hid under it. She felt too ashamed to face anyone. Han looked at Reign with puzzled eyes. He thought, ¡°Is it because my acupuncture treatment has failed? ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯ve been treating illnesses for so long, but it has never failed! ¡°Why is her temperature so abnormally high?¡± He could not figure it out. At night, the three Swan Cruises had left the waters of Longhard Kingdom and arrived at the open sea. They all dropped their anchors and docked in the vast sea. The dazzling light was especially eye-catching At the aft cabin of the third Swan Cruise. A sailor sneaked out to where no one was looking. When he saw no one around, he threw a thick rope into the sea and tied one end to the railing. Sshing¡­. Then a big hand with a sleeve arrow stretched out from the water and grabbed the thick rope. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 The hand was strong and powerful, and the muscles on it bulged as if they contained explosive power. There was a shocking skull tattoo on the forearm. With the appearance of the arm, a middle-aged man wearing goggles with an oxygen tube in his mouth emerged from the water. His eyes were as cold as knives, devoid of any human emotion. He remained calm and undisturbed. He grabbed the rope and quickly climbed up the Swan Cruise, fast and quietly. As he climbed, the sailor above threw down three more ropes. Sshing¡­ As the ropes descended, the strong men with goggles and fierce eyes emerged on the sea surface, one after another. Each of them had a skull tattoo on his arms. They grabbed ropes and climbed up. Before long, more than 30 burly men piled up in the rear cabin. ¡°Follow me,¡± said the sailor. The sailor led the group to a warehouse on Swan Cruise. ¡°The uniforms of sailors, waiters, bartenders, and chefs are all here, You can change into them,¡± said he. As the sailor spoke, he pointed to where the uniforms were. The 30 or so burly men nodded and immediately threw their goggles, oxygen bottles, and other things on the ground before changing into those uniforms. These men were wearing ck might diving suits. They became barmen, waiters, bartenders, and chefs after they changed into those uniforms. The sailor took out many work passes and handed them to those men. ¡°Remember your positions. Don¡¯t act recklessly and wait for orders from superiors during this period,¡± said he ¡°Understood,¡± the thirty or so burly men answered in unison. ¡°Well, off to work,¡± said the sailor in a low voice. Then the thirty or so men took their work passes and left one after another. After counting all the equipment, the sailor gathered up the ropes, threw them into the warehouse, locked the door, and leftst. The warehouse floor was covered with bodies and rivers of blood, in addition to the belongings of the burly men. These people were the reced bartenders, chefs, barmen, and waiters¡­. In a luxurious room on the top floor. Reign had finished her treatment. She put on the lingerie and the new clothes Royston brought her and returned to her FOOIL At this moment, the presidential suite had been cleaned up. All the nkets, bedsheets, and so on had been changed. Han checked the room and was relieved to find no more powdered drugs. It was nighttime. The three Swan Cruises were docked in the middle of the ocean, brightly lit. Other than the one that Han, Reign, and others were on, the music on the other two Cruises was deafening. From the deck, one could see the parties going from the first floor to the top one. Many men and women were twisting their bodies and shouting on the dance floor. Some of the bolder men entered the rooms with women in their arms. Without even closing the curtains, they just put on the passionate games. Some people were not interested in sex and were experiencing panoramic VR. Some were ying billiards, some were ying golf, and some were even ying human golf¡­ In the crowd, some rich people spilled money on the floor, making many beautiful models kneel to pick up the money with their mouths. Some people even disguised many women as mermaids and chased them into the pool. Then they held fishing rods and fished for those mermaids¡­ There was nothing you couldn¡¯t think of and nothing they couldn¡¯t do here. 12481 It was an extravagant orgy. How happy they were! ¡°These young people do know how to have a good time.¡± Standing on the balcony of the presidential suite. Han gazed at the men and women on those two Cruises with deep emotions The party of wealthy people had indeed exceeded his imagination. They did know how to have a good time! Reign stood beside Han and looked at everything on the two other Cruises, too. ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of party,¡± she said with a slight frown. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Why?¡± asked Han. ¡®I feel like they don¡¯t respect women enough¡± answered Reign. Reign looked over and happened to see three women being yed by a man. She immediately turned around and blushed. ¡°These people are truly disgusting,¡± she said. ¡°They don¡¯t even close the window when they do that kind of thing and have no shame at all.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve set themselves free when they¡¯re on the sea. Han said with a smile. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for those women. That¡¯s what they do for a living. ¡°As far as I know, many women are forced into this business by life. They have their own difficulties.¡± Han had experienced a lot in the past eight years. He was used to seeing the ups and downs, so he naturally saw through society. Many women were either forced by life orpelled to go on the path of entertaining others and buying and selling their love For example, Han had met a beautiful and gentle woman in Beadia City who specialized in buying and selling love. Because she had to raise money for her father¡¯s medical treatment, she auctioned off her most precious virginity to a rich man. From then on, she embarked on a path of no return. Therefore, Han knew many women who traped in that environment had their own difficulties. Although they had abandoned their dignity, it did not mean they were not good people. Fundamentally, people were tooplicated to be defined by good or bad. Of course, many women liked this kind of unearned, indulgent life. They took the initiative to abandon their shame and morality and focus on money. ¡°Forced by life? I think they¡¯re born like that. For the money, they don¡¯t care about anything, have no morals, and no shame. A woman¡¯s body is so precious. How can they use it to do such a thing?¡± said Reign. With a disdainful look, Reign drank a cup of coffee made with Arabica coffee beans and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s a dirty way to win people and businesses, but I hate those women from the bottom of my heart! ¡°I think they¡¯vepletely demeaned the images of women!¡± Looking at the angry Reign, Han smiled and said. ¡®Have you ever thought that most of them are people at the bottom. and don¡¯t have any right or opportunity to have a choice?¡± ¡°Even if they don¡¯t have the right and opportunity to choose, they can¡¯t sell their dignity¡­¡± Reign said. Han cut her off and poured her another cup of coffee. He said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, you were born in the Labenz family. The little resources you have are something they will never seek in their lifetime. ¡°They are the ordinary people living at the bottom of the world. They must pay their prices if they want to leap the sses! ¡°I think it might be a good price to pay for a ss leap just by selling one¡¯s dignity and body.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you think there¡¯s nothing wrong with what they¡¯re doing? Reign asked. Han drank a cup of coffee and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether or not there¡¯s a problem. It¡¯s a question of whether there¡¯s a choice!¡± Speaking of it, he recalled his days in Demon¡¯s Den. Like many others, he was locked in a dog cage by the gangster at that time. His survival was in question, let alone his choice. He felt that if the gangsters had told him to kill someone and let him go, he might have done so in exchange for his life. It was so important to have a choice! Regardless of the Demon¡¯s Den, there were many paths for these rich heirs like Reign to take in real life. However, after these rich heirs walked on that path, they would turn around and block it. In this way, ordinary people could not walk on such a path. They could leap the sses and have a chance to choose. They would only live at the bottom of the world and be constantly exploited by the capitalists. These girls paid the price and leaped the could live well. ses. Although the process was shameful, the results were not bad, and they As for those women, Han did not condemn them too much and was rtively calm. After all, it was not shabby to earn money. However, what he admired the most were those who would stick to their hearts and bloom with their own efforts even in the depths of the quagmirel Those people could obtain money by giving up their morals, but they could abide by their morals and be strict with themselves. Even if their lives were in dire straits, even if a knife was ced on their necks, they would never do anything illegal and break the rules. They were filled with pride! Reign stared at Han and suddenly asked. ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for those women like this. Have you yed with them before?¡± Puff! Upon hearing that, Han spat out the coffee in his mouth and turned to look at Reign. ¡°How could you think of me like that?¡± asked he Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Seeing Han like that, Reign stared at him even more intensely and asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t y with them, how do you know those women have their reasons? ¡°Have you been there before?¡± Her eyes were bright and sharp as she was scrutinizing a criminal. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Han could not help but cough a few times. He was a little flustered and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± He was slightly stunned as he spoke. What was wrong with him? Why did he panic when facing Reign¡¯s questions? He even wanted to escape and did not want Reign to know everything about his past. He used to tell his female partners about his past when he was on a mission. Even when he first went to the red-light district, he did not hide anything from his female partners. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but hook up with some of his female partners. Scarlett, the Widow, had left a deep memory on him! When he and Scarlett were on a mission together, they yed a lot of tricks. Every time, Scarlett would ask him how she waspared to the woman he had yed with in the red-light district for the first time. At that time, he would not shy away frommenting on the difference between Scarlett and the woman in the red-light district back then. However, he subconsciously wanted to escape and did not dare to tell Reign the truth when he faced her. Deep down, he was worried Reign would be disgusted with hum after knowing his past This was the first time Han cared so much about a woman¡¯s opinion of him! How odd it was! Reign looked at Han with such discerning eyes and said. ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it, you must have yed with them. before. ¡°None of you men are good¡± Han Jaber was speechless He was just out fooling around. Why would she say that about him? When he first went to the red-light district, it was his master who took him there. He had no choice. ying with that kind of woman was legal andpliant in some countries! Besides, he had only gone there with his master once. How was he a bad guy? Reign red at Han and said, ¡°Your silence means that you¡¯ve really been there. Han Jaber, you really made me disappointed. Drink it yourself.¡± Then she put down her coffee cup with a bang and returned to her bedroom. Han looked at Reign¡¯s departing figure and could not help but smile bitterly. He thought, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said those things if I had known earlier.¡± He drank the coffee alone. Feeling the coffee had lost its vor, he dumped the rest of it and cleaned the coffee set. He went up to the balcony and continued to watch the revelry on the other two cruise ships. It was an extravagant orgy. There were joyous songs andughter. The people had enjoyment every night. The lives of wealthy people were indeed so dull and dry! If it had been in the past, he would have been particrly envious of the lives of these aristocratic children. But now, he did not feel anything at all. In his opinion, this kind of game was beneath him. ¡°Huh Suddenly, Han saw a familiar figure on the second cruise ship. The figure had long red and gold hair, a beautiful and charming modern face, a tight-fitting outfit, and a curvy figure! 12.18 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Han couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the figure! ¡°Silver Fox was right. Scarlett, the widow, dide¡± Han frowned. On the surface, Scarlett¡¯s identity was a superstar of the Whileal Kingdom, but she was a general-ss expert trained secretly by the Arctodus Kingdom behind the scenes. She specialized in collecting information and carrying out assassination missions for the Arctodus Kingdom. By the looks of Scarlett, her mission this time should be to assassinate someone! Han looked in the direction where Scarlett was heading and deduced. Finally, his expression changed again. There was only one room in the direction of Scarlett going! And the person in that room was Josef, the CEO of the Deity Pharmaceutical Group. In other words, Scarlett was there to kill Josel! And Josef didn¡¯t know a general-ss female assassin had targeted him. He¡¯s in his room ying an adult game with two beautiful second-tier stars. ¡°The guy is still so happy even when he¡¯s about to die. I¡¯m impressed. He doesn¡¯t have any sense of safety at all.¡± Haylin frowned. Without a word, he opened the door and walked out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± When Reign heard the door open, she rushed out and looked at Han¡¯s back. ¡°Ms. Labenz, it¡¯s a dangerous situation. Stay in your room and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll go to the second cruise ship to take care of something.¡± Han did not even look back. He quickly rushed out and disappeared in front of Reign. ¡°The second cruise ship?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She secretly stomped her feet and shouted angrily, ¡°Han Jaber,e back here!¡± There was an extravagant orgy on the second cruise ship. It was a dirty ce for many men and women to y. If Han went over there, didn¡¯t it mean he would do the same thing? Most of all, Han did it in front of her! He was absolutelywless! However, Han quickly left without looking back. ¡°Bastard. So he is the same as the other men. They can¡¯t control their lower bodies! ¡°None of the men are good¡± Seeing the scene. Reign stomped her feet on the spot again. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. All her images of Han copsed at this moment. In front of Josel¡¯s room on the second cruise ship. Scarlett was already standing at the door with a cold and murderous gaze. She had a protruding and curvy figure. She carried two sabers on her back. She was like a rose with thorns, cold and thorny. As she listened to the sounds of Josef and the others ying an adult game, her eyes became colder and colder. With a ng. she drew the two sabers on her back with murderous intent. ¡°You can¡¯t kill him!¡± Just as she was about to break in and kill Josef, a cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Who is it?¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression changed. She immediately looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Han appeared before Scarlett and looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to kill him, but this person is still useful to me. You can¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Alister McRae?¡± When Scarlett saw Han, her pupils constricted violently, and her face was filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s me. Long time no see. How have you been all these years?¡± Han nodded and said. Alister McRae was one of his names when he ventured abroad. At that time, he would change his name every time he went on a mission. He would never tell anyone his real name. 12:18 D Scarlett looked at Han¡¯s face. Her jade-green eyes instantly turned red, and her delicate body trembled. Her eyes were filled with dismay, shock, surprise, sadness, and hatred. ¡°Scarlett, I¡­ Han spoke. ¡°Kill¡± As soon as Han opened his mouth, Scarlett had already drawn her saber and shed at Han¡¯s face at lightning speed. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 The saber aura was magnificent! It tore through the sky! Scarlett¡¯s attack was swift, violent, and deadly. Thousands of sharp saber beams stuck at all the vital parts of Han¡¯s body. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. What are you doing?¡± said Han, frowning. No matter what, he had a rtionship with Scarlet in the past. Now that the two old friends met again, and Scarlett actually wanted to kill him? Facing Scarlett¡¯s attack, Han did not retaliate. He only quickly retreated and dodged. Swish, swish, swish! Scarlett¡¯s de was terrifying. It split the ground and formed a pit. It cut through the steel corridor of the cabin like cutting cheese. They were densely packed and shocking!! ¡°Scarlett, it¡¯s me, Alister McRae, Han said as he retreated. However, it was okay if Han didn¡¯t speak. As soon as he spoke out, Scarlett went crazy. Her speed increased, and the saber beam was even more terrifying. Han had no choice but to continue retreating. Finally, he retreated to the end of the corridor with no room to retreat. ¡°Killl¡± Scarlett¡¯s killing intent, moves, strength, and speed reached their peak at this moment. She became one with her saber and shed horizontally at Han. Her aura was like a rainbow, shattering the ground and forming a pit. The monstrous saber beam was 130 feet long and sharp. Han frowned and stretched out his two fingers to catch Scarlett¡¯s de. In an instant, all Scarlett¡¯s saber beams shattered inch by inch and vanished into nothingness before being dispersed. ¡°Let it go!¡± Scarlett roared and pulled out her saber with all her might. However, her de seemed to have taken root in Han¡¯s fingers and could not move. Scarlett growled and pulled out another saber from her back. However, before the saber could bepletely unsheathed, Han¡¯s hand pressed on Scarlett¡¯s palm and put it back into its sheath. ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m Alister!¡± Han said. ¡°I am going to kill Alister!¡± Scarlett stared at Han. Her beautiful eyes were filled with endless resentment and hatred. Han was stunned. ¡°You hate me?¡± asked he ¡°Alister, we were fated to be friends for life and death. We even loved each other for so many nights. I gave you my everything, but you left me without me knowing. How can I not hate you? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Scarlett was furious. She roared, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve been looking for you all these years? I¡¯ve searched the entire world, but no one knows your whereabouts. ¡°I even thought you failed in your mission and were killed by your enemy! ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you every day and left the marks that I have agreed with you in all parts of the world. To find you, I even learned the nationalnguage of the Longhard Kingdom hard. But your heart is like a stone, and you haven¡¯t contacted me once. ¡°I hate you! ¡°I can¡¯t wait to kill you and tear you into pieces!¡± Her eyes were red, and she almost shouted. Moreover, she spoke the nationalnguage of the Longhard Kingdom. Her every word was powerful and filled with hatred. Scarlett red at Han with extreme resentment and hatred as she spoke. Han looked guilty and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I left you quietly before because I had the orders and had to go. ¡°Furthermore, I was on a dangerous mission when I left you and had a slim chance of survival. If you had followed me back then, you might have died!¡± He did have a past with Scarlett, but during that period of time, he had always prioritized his mission. In the few years after he left Scarlett, his opponents became stronger and stronger. He was almost killed by them several times. If Scarlett had been with Scarlett back then, she might have lost her life. ¡°So, you left so cruelly?¡± asked Scarlett, gritting her teeth. Her beautiful eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°You¡¯re Special Forces. You should know how involuntary and dangerous my job is. We won¡¯t have a good ending together. L¡­¡± Han said. pl Scarlett was so angry that she suddenly released her grip on the saber and pped Han¡¯s face hard. ¡°So you abandoned me, didn¡¯t you?¡± she snapped. Han touched his red face and smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you, did I? You had a boyfriend back then, but you came to me¡­. H Han didn¡¯t know Scarlett well when he was with Scarlett. After the mission waspletedter on, he found out that Scarlett had a boyfriend. He was forced to be the third party. It was precisely because of it that he left without a word. He was looking for Scarlett to settle this matter, but he did not expect Scarlett to use him instead. ¡°Shut up!¡± ring at Han, Scarlett unexpectedly grabbed sar walked forward, and kissed him fiercely. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Han was stunned! What was going on here? Didn¡¯t Scarlett just mor to kill him? Why did she suddenly do that? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Just as Han was feeling puzzled, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his lips. His expression changed, and he hurriedly pushed Scarlett away. Then Han touched his lips again, and his hands were covered in blood. Scarlett actually bit Han¡¯s lips until they bled. ¡°It is your punishment for leaving me unnoticed!¡± Scarlett wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and red at Han. However, there were many regrets and sorrows of not being loved behind her angry eyes. ¡°So, are we even now?¡± Han asked. ¡°We¡¯re barely even¡± Scarlett said. Scarlett red at Han. Her gaze was still cold as she said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill Josef?¡± ¡°He has a new medicine that my friend really needs, Han said truthfully. ¡°Your friend? A woman?¡± asked Scarlett. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You two sleep together, too?¡± ¡°What?¡± Han was speechless. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m just trying to help a friend who really needs Josef¡¯s help.¡± Scarlett stared into Han¡¯s eyes for fifteen seconds. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°It seems you love her.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When you talk about her, there¡¯s something in your eyes that wasn¡¯t there when you looked at me before, Scarlett said. ¡°What things?¡± asked Han. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± Scarlett red at Han coquettishly. ¡°You men just can¡¯t control your lower body. You¡¯re so cold and heartless and left after ying with the girls. You¡¯re irresponsible! ¡°Talking to a yboy like you is a humiliation to me!¡± Han Jaber was speechless. Damn it! She shouldn¡¯t humiliate him like that! He had thought of taking responsibility for Scarlett before. But he realized he had been cheated on. He had yet to settle scores with Scarlett How did everything be his fault when it came to Scarlett? ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll spare Josef for your sake,¡± said Scarlett. Scarlett put away her saber and smiled charmingly. ¡°However, in return, I need you to spend one night with me.¡± ¡°Spend one night with you?¡± Why were the words One Night so easy to associate with the other words when she said them? Han shook his head and said, ¡°Not tonight. I really can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°How about tomorrow night?¡± Scarlett asked again. ¡°Not even tomorrow night!¡± When are you free?¡± *Maybe after we get off the ship,¡± said Han. ¡°Okay. J¡¯ll ask you out after we get off the ship. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long that we must find a ce to catch up.¡± 12:19 Scarlett looked at Han with tenderness and love in her eyes. Although she resented Han for leaving her without saying goodbye and disappearing, the resentment in her heart vanished after seeing Han today and knowing that he was safe and sound. Instead, she had an expectation. She looked forward to revisiting the old days with Han. Han was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s OK for us to catch up, but you¡¯re already married and have a child. We might cross the line if we do anything else.¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m married?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes changed slightly. Then, she suddenly had a sweet feeling in her heart. Han knew that she was married and had a child. It meant that Han had been silently paying attention to her all these years, which warmed her heart. Han looked at Scarlett and nodded. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 After all, they were goodrades who had fought side by side, risked their lives, and even had sex repeatedly. Even after leaving without saying goodbye, he kept an eye on Scarlett. In fact, when Scarlett encountered danger during her mission, he would asionally help her. Upon hearing that, Scarlett¡¯s heart swelled with joy and sweetness. She walked over and kissed Han again. ¡°With your words, I¡¯ve decided not to kill the target you want to protect this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Josef I want to protect,¡± Han said. ¡°No matter whom you¡¯re protecting, I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into trouble with your employer?¡± ¡°Other than you, no one else dares to cause trouble for me, the ck Widow! That¡¯s all. My dear Mr. Alister McRae, see you after we disembark!¡± Scarlett¡¯s gaze at Han was still filled with love and a hint of hatred. But as a special agent, she was carefree and did not pester Han. After agreeing on a time to meet after getting off the ship, she kissed Han on the cheek before bidding farewell and leaving without a trace. The women overseas are indeed open-minded. They dare to love and hate. She already has a husband and a child, yet she still wants to be intimate with me. I really can¡¯t bear it.¡± Looking at Scarlett¡¯s curvaceous back, Han wiped the red lipstick marks on his mouth and face and shook his head inwardly The modern education method is very different from the traditional education method. He had met many modern beauties. They were all reckless, daring to love and hate. As long as they fell in love, they would throw themselves into the rtionship. Even though the rtionship didn¡¯t work out, they would still enjoy the process. Even though they were already married, they would risk everything to fall in love when they met true love. The concept of love in the tradition was rtively traditional and moralized. What people pursued the most was to love only one person in their lives. As long as people were married, most people would assume that their partners would remain unchanged throughout their lives. ¡°Unfortunately, many people have changed now. They are materialistic. When facing many temptations, there will always be people who cannot resist and make mistakes. ¡°Once one makes a mistake and one¡¯s husband or wife finds out, the family will be gone. One might even lose one¡¯s wealth.¡± Han turned to look at the men and women enjoying theinselves in the extravagant orgy. He shook his head silently and thought, ¡°No wonder those rich and powerful celebrities are unwilling to get married. They¡¯re fond of ying and don¡¯t want to be restrained.¡± Nowadays, with the invasion of modern culture and ideas, the idea of loving only one person for a lifetime in the traditional culture had beenpletely diluted. Some people could love a lot of people in one night! ¡®Help¡­ ¡°Is there anyone here? Mr. Josef is unconscious!¡± Just as Han was about to leave, a woman¡¯s terrified scream suddenly came from Josef¡¯s room. As the voice sounded, a beautiful woman in ragged clothes rushed out the door. Her face was pale as she panicked and shouted, ¡°Help! Is there a ship doctor? Hurry up and help!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sure enough, something had happened to Josef. Han walked up calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. Let me take a look.¡± ¡°Are you a doctor? Good. Wonderful! Come on in and see how Mr. Josef is.¡± The beauty was flustered. She was overjoyed when she heard Han¡¯s words. She immediately pulled Han¡¯s hand and walked into the room. After Han entered the room, he immediately saw Josef lying on the bed with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. His breathing was rapid and chaotic as if he was a candle in the wind that could be extinguished at any moment. Moreover, Josef¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and his face was in pain as if he were enduring an enormous ordeal. Beside him, there were traces of blood that he had spat out. It was a shocking sight. 12:19 A female celebrity, who was already dressed and had a stunning figure, stood beside him. She was terrified and uneasy, and her pretty face turned pale. ¡°When did he be like this?¡± Han asked. *He¡­ he was fine just now. He was ying an adult game with us. Later, he spat a mouthful of blood out and passed out when we yed it together. We couldn¡¯t wake him up no matter what.¡± The female celebrity who pulled Han in had a pale face. She looked at Han with pleading and fear. ¡°Doctor, he¡­ he won¡¯t die, will he?¡± At the mention of it, the two female celebrities trembled in fear. They both only boarded the ship to y and also yed games with those wealthy people to earn extra money and make connections. If Josef died ying games with them, how could they bear the responsibility? If the words got out, how would they be able to make money in the entertainment industryter? Han walked over and grabbed Josef¡¯s hand to take his pulse. His pulse was weak and feeble! Obviously, something was wrong with Josef¡¯s heart! Then Han examined Josef and was relieved. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he only had some organ damage that caused a slight heart attack and passed out. His life won¡¯t be in danger¡± After saying that, he took our the silver needles he had just taken from the ship¡¯s medical room and stabbed Josef¡¯s acupoints at lightning speed. He protected Josef¡¯s heart meridians and ensured that Josef would not die. Upon hearing Han¡¯s answer, the two beautiful celebrities finally rxed. They fell to the ground, sweating profusely and panting. When they saw Josef fainting and vomiting blood, they were so frightened that their minds went nk, and they almost. suffocated. Now they knew Josef would not die, and they finally felt relieved. Their hearts were beating like thunder, and they were drenched in sweat. It had to be said that these two female celebrities were gorgeous. They had oval faces, big eyes, tanned skin, bright eyes, white teeth, and curves. They were definitely at the level of goddesses. After Han finished treating Josef, he nced at the two women and said calmly. ¡°Mr. Josef is fine. He will wake up in about an hour. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. The two women were still in shock. They patted their chests and felt lucky silently. After chatting for a while, Han learned the names of these two women. One was called Hana Brown, and the other was called Paisley Hodge. They were both nameless fernale stars in the entertainment industry. Han looked at them and suddenly thought of Lydia and Mia. He asked curiously. ¡°Do the celebrities often do this in your circle? ¡°Have Lydia and Mia ever done such a thing?¡± Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Although Hana and Parsley were third-tier female stars and their statuses were not high, they were much better than ordinary actors. Moreover, being able to serve a capital tycoon like Josef indicated that they should be considered in a good position. They had already done such a thing before they rose to prommenice. Han wondered if female celebrities like Mia and Lydia had done the same things before they rose to prominence and were still third-tier stars. Upon hearing his words, Hana and Paisley looked at each other in dismay Hana shook her head and said. ¡°The two are too famous. I¡¯m not sure Paisley also said. ¡°Aside from having a powerful backer, which female celebrity in the entertainment industry isn¡¯t for sale!¡± Hana nodded in agreement and said. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to sell love either. But people can¡¯t help themselves in the frontier¡± At this point, she seemed to have recalled a sad past and secretly sighed. The meaning behind their words was clear. Although they did not provide Han with a clear answer, they did tell him that Lydia and Mia could not be chaste if they did not have the support of the powerful forces. Han frowned slightly and did not say anything more. At this point, he recalled the first time he met Lydia, who was targeted by Xavier and was in a desperate situation. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If Han had not acted in time to deal with the assassin and even brought in Yvonne to negotiate with Xavier to resolve Lydia¡¯s problem, Lydia would have been tainted by Xavier. As for Mia, she was not peaceful in the entertainment industry either. Previously she had been targeted by Hugh¡¯s woman. She went from being the lead actress to a supporting actress, and then to a minor role¡­.. Han could imagine that Lydia and Mia did not have tough backers before they met him. In other words, they might have experienced something like Hana and Paisley did Thinking of it, Han felt a strange sensation in his heart as if he was sad, sympathetic, and heartbroken¡­ It was indescribable andplicated! ¡°What happened to Mr. Josef?¡± At this moment, Royston rushed in with two middle-aged men and two ship doctors in a panic. As the host of the gathering, the Zabel family had paid particr attention to all big shots. When Hana and Paisley shouted, the people of the Zabel family received the message and reported it to Royston. That was why Royston brought his men to the scene immediately. However, he was slightly stunned when he saw that Han was also there. Royston looked at Hana and Paisley, who were disheveled, and then at Han and Josef. His eyes were filled with shock. Seriously? Did Han and Josef y with the girls like this? The four people were ying an adult game together? Was it that high? Han¡¯s fare darkened when he saw the look in Royston¡¯s eyes. He exined, ¡°Mr. Josef had some health problems just now. I happened to pass by and heard the voice, so I came in and treated Mr. Josef. ¡°Now the problem has been resolved. His life is not in danger¡± Upon hearing that, Royston realized that he had misunderstood Han He knew it. How could Lord Supremary Han y an adult game with Josef? Even if Han was ying an adult game, the other party should be Lydia or Reign, the most beautiful woman in the world. Only such women could entuate Han¡¯s noble status. with Han The third-tier female stars like Paisley and Hana were not qualified to y an adult game Suddenly, Royston seemed to have thought of something. His eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Lord Supremacy, you also know medicine?¡± ¡°I know a thing or two.¡± Han said lightly. Josef opened his eyes at that moment. He felt himself and looked around. His face turned red, and he wanted to find a hole to crawl into. Fuck! He vomited blood and passed out while ying an adult game. He even attracted so many people to watch him. It was so embarrassing. ¡°Mr. Josef, there are no outsiders here. The matter won¡¯t spread,¡± said Royston. Josef was a big shot, so it was normal for him to have some scandalous news. However, if the matter spread, Josef would be theughingstock of all the businessmen in the world, and he would be too ashamed to face anyone. Therefore, Royston immediately sealed the news. When Josef heard this, he finally rxed. Han said calmly. ¡°Mr. Josef, your kidneys, lungs, and heart have a certain degree of hidden illness, which caused your ability to y an adult game to decrease, or even close to none! To get it up just then, you must have taken too much medicine, causing your hidden illness to worsen. It quickly acted up, and you vomited blood and fainted. ¡°From today onwards, your sexual function is considered disabled. You can¡¯t y an adult game anymore.¡± ¡°What? Mr. Jaber, you¡­ you¡¯re not joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± Josef was so frightened that his face turned pale on the spot, and his expression changed drastically. If his sexual function was disabled, how could he live such a long life in the future? ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel it yourself,¡± Han said lightly. Without another word, Josef immediately concentrated and began to feel it. As expected, it did not move at all! He did not believe it. He chased out Royston, Han, and the others, only leaving Paisley behind. About five minutester, Paisley opened the door and gestured for Han and the others to enter. Right now, Josef¡¯s face was ashen, and he sat paralyzed on the bed as if he had aged more than 30 years. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over!¡± Royston frowned and looked at Paisley. ¡°How is it?¡± Paisley shook her head. She had used all her methods and moves, but they were ineffective. Royston and his two sons looked at each other in dismay. In that case, Josef was disabled! They looked at Josef with sympathy at this moment. If a man lost his sexual functions as a man, and even if he was as rich as a country, he would still be a pitiful worm. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, Josef said. He was devastated and regretful. Just now, he was extremely excited when he saw Paisley and Hana were so beautiful and had such good figures. He took an overdose of medication, resulting in a significant side effect and the loss of function. If that was the case, what fun would Josef have to live with? If he couldn¡¯t be a man, he might as well die! ¡°Mr. Josef, don¡¯t be anxious. Now that science is so advanced, there must be a way, Royston comforted him. ¡°There¡¯s no way. It can¡¯t be cured. It¡¯s over.¡± Josef shook his head in despair. He knew how his body was, and he also knew that his sexual ability was declining. Over the years, to solve this problem, Josef had gone through the entire Whileal Kingdom and searched for famous doctors, but he had not gotten any better. He even got his pharmaceuticalpany to research and develop a magical drug that could treat this disease. Unfortunately, it did not seed. Josef came to the Longhard Kingdom this time to look for the ancient and mysterious Longhrd Kingdom¡¯s traditional medicine, hoping to save him. However, Josef had been here for over a month and still had not been cured. Now that his condition had worsened. There was no possibility of its rising again. He was in despair and had given up. The endless despair enveloped his entire body and made him feel as if every cell of his body wanted to end his life quickly. Royston and the others looked at each other in dismay, but they did not know how tofort Josef. They could only remain silent. ¡°Mr. Josef, you can be cured!¡± Han said calmly at this moment. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 There was something magical about Han¡¯s words that made people convinced. Josef had already lost all hope and could not do anything. When he heard Han¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. The hope ignited in his heart. Josef endured the pain and sat up. He looked at Han excitedly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡­ you can cure me?¡± ¡°In the eyes of others, your illness might be severe and incurable. But in my eyes, it can still be treated,¡± said Han, nodding. At this moment, Paisley leaned close to Josef¡¯s car and said, ¡°Mr. Josef, it was Mr. Jaber who saved you with his acupuncture skill when you fainted just now.¡± Josef¡¯s eyes brightened even more.. He had indeed fainted just now. However, Josef felt something stabbing into his body. Immediately after, a majestic and pure power surged into his body, making him feel full of strength. Only then did he wake up. After waking up. Josef wanted to ask who saved him. But after hearing Han¡¯s words, he was flustered and forgot to ask who his savior was. Now that he heard Paisley say so, his eyes lit up even more. He said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡­ you¡¯re not lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He stretched out his hand and sucked out all the silver needles being stabbed into josef¡¯s body just now. He ced them in the trash can and said calmly. I¡¯m not lying to you, but there are conditions for treating your illness!¡± ¡°As long as you can cure my illness, I¡¯ll agree to any condition!¡± Josef said hurriedly. He had spent over billions of dors researching new drugs for himself. He did not care what conditions Han would offer. ¡°My conditions are simple. I¡¯ll let you recover your functions first. You need to provide the new drug developed by yourpany to my boss, Ms. Labenz, Han said. ¡°Well¡­¡± Josef¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard that. The new drug that theirpany had just developed was quite precious. They were still waiting for their big move. They nned to use the new drug spection to raise thepany¡¯s shares again and make a big profit.. After giving it to Reign. Reign would definitely be used to treat her brother¡¯s brain disease. If it seeded, it would be fine. It would be considered another spection. If it failed and the effect of the drug was spread by Massach General Hospital, it would undoubtedly be a fatal blow to their company¡¯s new drug! At that time, hispany would lose all its investment in the research and development of the new drug. Thepany would also suffer a huge blow. The losses would be at least measured in billions of dors to tens of billions of dors. Josef¡¯s expression was uncertain, unable to make a decision for a long time. Han was not in a hurry. He said calmly, ¡°Mr. Josef, take your time to consider. You still have time before you return to the shore. ¡°You¡¯re wee toe to me anytime if you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Then Han turned around and left Josef¡¯s room. Royston did not dare to disturb him and watched Han leave. Josef stared at Han¡¯s back and asked with a dark expression, ¡°Mr. Zabel, do you think Han can be trusted?¡± ¡°If his words can¡¯t be trusted, no one in the world can be trusted,¡± Royston said solemnly. Josef was stunned. He turned to look at Royston. ¡°Mr. Zabel, you seem to have special trust and respect for Han.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber is the most powerful, capable, and admirable person I have ever met in my life. I, Royston Zabel, am willing to do anything for him,¡± said Royston solemnly. Josef was stunned. The two middle-aged men who followed Royston in were stunned. Paisley, Hana, and the two ship doctors were also dumbfounded. 12:19 The Zabel family, the number one family in Flensburg City, was worth tens of billions of dors. It could be said to be a colossus at the hegemonic level, monopolizing many industries and making a lot of money every day Royston was the patriarch of the Zabel family. He had a high position and authority Flensburg City and even Fostraria. would probably tremble if Royston stomped his feet Royston said now that he could do anything for Han. He treated Han with reverence, humility, and admiration, which they had never seen before Who on earth was Han Jaber? The question shed across almost everyone¡¯s minds, and they developed a strong interest in Han¡¯s background To be able to make Royston say such words, he was definitely not an ordinary person¡¯ Josef, in particr, looked even more conflicted. On the first Swan Cruise When Han returned to the presidential suite, it was already past one in the morning. The other two cruise ships were still singing andughing, ying deafening heavy metal music. However, this cruise ship was particrly high-tech. After activating the noise reduction and soundproofing equipment, all the noise outside instantly disappeared without a trace, and the interior became incredibly quiet. It was so quiet that Reign¡¯s breathing andining in her bedroom could be heard. ¡°Yvie. Im telling you. No man is good. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t believe those men. They think with their lower bodies¡± ¡°Rei, are you alright? Have you been drinking fake alcohol? Aren¡¯t you still single? Why do you suddenly have such a huge grudge against men?¡± ¡°I went on a business trip. On the Swan Cruise, I saw many married men cheating on their wives and attending that kind of party.¡± ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t it exciting to attend that kind of party? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going, too?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m clean and honest. How can I be that kind of person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If our Rei is the kind of person who led a chaotic life, she wouldn¡¯t be a virgin¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. Yvie. You¡¯re spouting nonsense all day long. You¡¯re not proper.¡± Yvieughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Look at you. Ever since Mirster disappeared. I haven¡¯t seen you date any man. All you care about is work. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll have an endocrine disorder sooner orter!¡± ¡°Im not talking to you anymore. It¡¯s infuriating¡±¡± After saying that angrily, Reign hung up the phone and sulked on the bed in her bedroom. Han was in the living room. His heart skipped a beat when he heard her words. He felt that it was a little unbelievable. Seriously? A drop-dead gorgeous beauty like Reign was actually a virgin¡­ Reign was the wealthiest person in Lightdom City. She was as beautiful as a fairy and had a great figure. She had curves and tanned skin. She had the figure, look, money, and background¡­ Reign was simply the perfect woman! How could a woman like her not be conquered by men yet? How was it possible? At the thought of it, Han suddenly smiled again. A very different feeling arose in his heart. It would be even better if no one conquered it! Reign walked out of her bedroom while Han was having his imagination run wild. When she saw Han, she red at him fiercely. ¡°Why are you back so quickly, a fast shooter?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Han¡¯s face instantly darkened. He retorted, ¡°Am I fast? Do you want to give it a try?¡± Han immediately regretted saying that. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 His rtionship with Reign was not that close. Making such a joke was aplete provocation and humiliation to Reign. As expected, Reign red at him on the spot when she heard that. ¡°What did you say?¡± asked she. ¡°I mean, the ship I went to just now was not what you think. I didn¡¯t do that kind of thing,¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°What does it matter to me whether you do it or not? I¡¯m asking what you just said. What kind of person do you take me for? Like those women?¡± said Reign, gritting her teeth. Han frowned and did not answer. ¡°Han, have you always thought of me like this in your mind? Have you had an evil intention for me?¡± Reign said with rage. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Han said. Reign did not give Han a chance to exin at all. She red fiercely at Han before walking into the room and closing the bedroom door with a bang. Han was also a little angry. He had gone to stop Scarlett from assassinating Josef and did so for Reign¡¯s sake. In the end, Reign said sarcastically that he was a fast shooter when she returned! As a man, who could tolerate a woman saying he was a fast shooter? ¡°She¡¯s treating my kindness as ill intent. Han shook his head and nced at Reign¡¯room. He thought. ¡°You¡¯ll understand my good intentions after tomorrow.¡± Just now, Reign had told Josef about the consequences of his illness and also gave Josef time to consider it. He believed that Josef would investigate his affairs after tonight. Tomorrow, Reign should have understood him by then! I shoulde to Reign to discuss their cooperation Han felt relieved at the thought. Sitting on the sofa, he boiled water, made the coffee, and drank it leisurely. In the bedroom, Reign sat on the bed and thought angrily. ¡°If a man is reliable, a pig can fly! ¡°Han is usually sanctimonious, but isn¡¯t he just ying over there! ¡°No man is good! shy can¡¯t control himself when he sees su many beauties ¡°Moreover, he also said that those women had their difficulties. He must have often gone out to y with them. I don¡¯t know how many women he had yed with to understand those women¡¯s difficulties!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became Han did not flirt with a delicate beauty like her. Instead, he ran to another ship to y. It was simply humiliating her and ignoring her beauty. After sulking for more than ten minutes, her anger gradually subsided. She thought, spending so much time with him, he shouldn¡¯t be that kind of man!¡± Imisunderstand Han? After If Han liked to y with women, he would have countless opportunities to conquer her when they were fleeing in the jungle overseas. She would bepletely defenseless. And Han repeatedly kept his hands off her so she could keep her virginity. In fact, Haylin did not even kiss her oncel Why would such a man go and do that with those dirty wome ¡°Am I overthinking it? Reign thought. She felt that she might have indeed misunderstood Han. She did want to go out and give Han a chance to exin. However, when she thought about Han¡¯s outrageous words just then, she gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°I have a superior-subordinate rtionship with him. I¡¯m still his boss, after all. Why should I give him a way out? ¡°He should be the one apologizing. Anyway, I¡¯m not going to do it!¡± Reign sat in the bedroom and let her imagination run wild. In the end, a strong sense of drowsiness overwhelmed her. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. Thirty minutes after she fell asleep, her room door opened, and Han walked in. He tucked her in, took off her shoes, and turned the air conditioner to the right temperature before leaving. Han finished his coffee and stepped out onto the balcony. Looking at the men and women singing andughing over there, twisting their bodies in the extravagant orgy, he lit a cigarette expressionlessly. Han did not know if he was getting on in years or what. He was not interested in such a party at all. He smoked quietly and looked at the reveling crowd. He felt as if he was in a different world from those people. Suddenly, his nose twitched. He smelled a trace of blooding from the air. ¡°Where did that smelle from?¡± Han¡¯s eyes darkened. The smell of blood was faint, and ordinary people could not smell it. Han had cultivated a super technique. His five senses were extremely sharp. Not only was his vision astonishing, but his sense of smell also was more sensitive than a police dog. The smell of blood was unusual, and it came from the sea. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I got a fish!¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s a big fish.¡± ¡°Damn. The fish must be over 40 inches long. Hurry up, and get the tools. We¡¯ve got to catch it!¡± ¡°Mr. Payne, you are awesome. You¡¯ve got a big fish on your first try. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Just as Han was about to sense the source of the blood, an excited sound suddenly came from the sea Han looked down and saw two small boats floating on the sea. A group of people was fishing at night. Their tools were valuable and professional! Several people pulled the strings for a middle-aged man with a big belly while they were saying all sorts of ttering words. The big-bellied Buckminster Payne was so ttered by these people that he was beaming with joy. After a group of people carried the big fish to the boat, they took their knives out and hacked the fish to death. Immediately after, they held the caught fish and took pictures as souvenirs. As the fish died, the smell of blood in Han¡¯s nose grew stronger. Han took a closer look. Buckminster and the men had many fish on their boat, some of which had been gutted. A man in a chef¡¯s outfit was killing fish there, making sashimi for the big bosses who fished so that those bosses could eat the freshest sashimi with mustard and soy sauce. There were also some ck bags on the bosses¡¯ boats. Han had no idea what they were. ¡°Rich people really know how to enjoy themselves. When can I enjoy myself so carefreely like this?¡± Han thought. Han looked at theughing bosses with envy. After returning home, he had been waiting for his master¡¯s orders, always ready to carry out employment tasks such as assassinating or protecting others. However, his master seemed to have disappeared and never contacted him. As Han lived longer a most ordinary people, longer in the country, he was increasingly eager to lead a stable, peaceful, and ordinary life like With a house, a car, and savings on his card, he could apany his parents and family without any worries. His life would be perfect if he could marry a wife and have a child. Unfortunately, he could not rest easy until his master¡¯s task was given to him. After finishing his cigarette, Han took another look at the night-fishing rich people, turned around, and returned to his room. He closed the curtains, took a shower, and went to bed. The moment he drew the curtains, Buckminster, the chef, and the others on the two night-fishing boats all rxed. The cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. They raised their heads and looked at the spot where Han was in unison. ¡°Who is the man?¡± asked Buckminster with a stern gaze. When he was stared at by Han just now, he was on tenterhooks and felt a sharp pain in his heart. Even his breathing almost stopped. The feeling was simply terrifying! ¡°He is Han Jaber, the bodyguard of Reign. He is also a super fierce guy whose ability outdoes Robert in Lightdam City,¡± said the chef. Buckminster¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He said in a low voice, ¡°Pass down the order. Don¡¯t mess with Han before the mission ispleted. The guy is horrible¡± Then he picked up the hook and hung up one of the ck bags. The hook pierced through the ck bag, pulling up a piece of bloody flesh and finally making a crisp sound as if it were stuck in the bone. The ck bag suddenly trembled as if something was moving inside. Buckminster hung the ck bag with a hook and swung it away hard. The ck bag fell into the sea with a plop, causing circles of blood-colored ripples. It was incredibly eerie. However, everyone was partying, and no one noticed anything. Under the cover of the night, the ck bag sank to the bottom of the sea. Nobody noticed the floating blood. The crisis was spreading. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Buckminster swung the hook and picked up one ck bag after another, throwing them into the sea. There were obviously rather heavy objects tied to these ck bags. After falling into the sea, they sank straight down and could not float at all Buckminster continued fishing there after sinking all the ck bags. As the amount of blood increased and the seawater became more and more scarlet, his fishing became more and more natural Moreover, in order to cover it up, he had used all means to turn off all the lights that shone there. Of course, Buckminster used the name of night fishing He would be able to deceive everyone in this way. Buckminster could not help but feel happy when he thought about how he had participated in such an unparalleled operation. He started humming a tune. Little did he know that two pairs of cold eyes were staring at him in the darkness. ¡°Interesting.¡± the person murmured, with a touch of mockery in his cold eyes in the darkness of the third ship. In the darkness of the second ship, there was another pair of eyes without any human emotions. It was like Eden walking in the night with endless coldness in his eyes. Neither of them chose to disturb Buckminster. They only hid in the darkness and stared at him silently. However, they were all rather powerful people. They hid their gazes well and did not let Buckminster discover them. The night passed uneventfully. The next day. Han woke up early out of habit. After washing up, he exercised in the gym in the presidential suite. He ran, lifted the iron. pressed his legs, and boxed. After exercising for two hours, he took a shower and changed into a casual suit, feeling refreshed. He nced at the time, and it was 7:30 am. He called room service and asked them to send breakfast to the room. Then, he went to Reign¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Labenz, wake up and have breakfast.¡± Reign opened the door and red at Han with a sullen face. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She had clearly washed up and had a facial mask. Her skin was smooth and tanned. She looked nice. There was also a yoga mat behind her. Apparently, she was already doing yoga while Han was exercising. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a big boss like you to wake up so early,¡± Han said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± said Reign. Reign red at Han again. She pushed Han away and came to the table for breakfast. ¡°Women are so stingy.¡± Han smiled andined silently and did not say it out loud. He sat opposite Reign and also had his breakfast. After breakfast, Reign red at Han coldly and said, ¡°The real gathering will be held tomorrow. I¡¯m going out with some of my friends today. Find your own ce to have fun, and don¡¯t follow me!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Han, nodding He happened to want to look for Silver Fox or Scarlett and see what was going on with them. He even wanted to look for Xander Zoran. The kid especially liked to join in the fun. He must have sneaked in and probably was celebrating in the dark right now. ¡°You¡­¡± Reign was furious when she heard Han¡¯s answer. She red at Han before she stood up and left angrily. As she walked, she thought, ¡°Is this guy a blockhead? I¡¯m just saying this so he can find an opportunity to apologize and coax me. Why does he seem so eager not to follow me? ¡°What does this mean? Does he want to leave me? ¡°It pisses me off. Men are no good!¡± 10.00 Suddenly, her expression changed again. She thought, ¡°Reign Labenz, what¡¯s wrong with you? How did you be so emotional?¡± Reign was incredibly calm, strong, sensible, and nned in the past. However, Reign felt she was especially prone to emotions and let her imagination run wild after meeting Han. It was as if she had turned into apletely immature adolescent girl in front of Han! It was immediately clear to her that her heart had lost its bnce after meeting Han. At the thought of it, she turned around and red at Han before leaving the room. Han was stunned. ¡°What was going on now? ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± He kept observing his clothes while he was having his breakfast. He touched his face and thought about his words and actions just now. There were no problems at all! Reign was going out with her friends. Naturally, he had to give Reign some space and took the time to do his own thing. Besides, Reign was still wearing the protective gem he had given her. There was a magic circle that he had personally carved on the emerald pendant. Not only could it protect Reign, but it also acted as a locator! As long as Reign was in danger, the emerald pendant would change and release some power. It would cross time and space to resonate with him. In other words, Reign, with such a emerald pendant, would be saved even if her life was in danger. At that time, he would sense it and arrive in time. He wouldn¡¯t let Reign be in any more danger. However, why was Reign so mad at him? Han was puzzled. In the end, he could only sigh and said, ¡°Women are reallyplicated. I can¡¯t figure them out.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t figure them out, he decided not to think about it. He called room service and asked them toe over and clean up. Then he went out. Today was still a day for those wealthy heirs to free themselves. There was a sea of people in the waves, and countless people were swimming. And many people were riding motorcycles on the vast sea. Some people were surfing Some were even using the small yachts to y paragliding on the sea. It was lively. One Swan Cruise even had its Swan neck partially raised and extended forward, cing the Swan Cruise¡¯s head into the water. Immediately after, its head left its neck and turned into a small Swan Cruise that swam in the sea. The scene was filled with technology! However, the technology was far more than that. The small Swan Cruise had actually dived into the sea. It was a small submarine! ¡°Rich people do know how to y.¡± Han stood on the deck and looked at the technological scene with mixed feelings. Who would have thought that the head of a cruise ship could be yed like that and used as a submarine? Just as Han sighed with emotion, he suddenly realized Reign had appeared on the first level. Wearing a diving suit, carrying an oxygen bottle and scuba gear, Reign was chatting andughing with a group of beautiful women. They were eager to try. Reign was wearing a diving suit and had a great curvy figure. Wherever she went, she attracted the attention of countless men ¡°Is she going to dive?¡± Han frowned. ¡°Dear Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m your diving instructor. Now please let me check the equipment for you.¡± At this moment, a ck-eyed foreign man approached Reign and kept arranging Reign¡¯s equipment. His hand slipped past Reign¡¯s waist, intentionally or otherwise. Furthermore, he was even moving his hand to touch Reign¡¯s butt. Han¡¯s gaze turned cold when he saw the scene. The man was taking advantage of Reign openly! Chapter 420 Chapter 420 ¡°Hey!¡± When Han saw that the foreign hunk¡¯s hand was about to touch Reign¡¯s butt, he finally couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°That man on the deck, what are you doing? Stop!¡± Although Han was upstairs, his voice was like thunder. It was deafening and shocked everyone. Many people stopped. what they were doing and looked at Han. The foreign instructor also stopped what he was doing. When Reign heard the voice, she immediately turned around and saw the foreign hunk¡¯s hand stop 1 inch behind her butt. Just one more step, and he could touch her body. Reign¡¯s face darkened. She unmediately took two steps forward and maintained a certain distance from the foreign hunk. At the same time, she looked at Han on the top floor and felt a warm feeling in her heart. She and Han just ended up on bad terms. She left in a huff and didn¡¯t want to spend more time with Han. However, just as she was about to be taken advantage of, Han reminded her in time. It meant that Han had been silently paying attention to her, and his gaze had never left her. It made her feel especially touched. Before she could speak. Han did something that made her heart jump to her throat. She saw Han flip over the railing and jump down from the top floor. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With Han¡¯s jump, countless women present let out worried screams. The ship was more than 160 feet high, and Han was on the top floor. Jumping down was no different frommitting suicide. Reign¡¯s face turned pale. She opened her mouth, but she could not say a word. Her heart almost stopped beating At this moment. Han jumped to the next floor. He grabbed the railing and stopped in midair. Only then did everyone breathe a sigh of relief. Han loosened his grip and continued to jump down before everyone¡¯s hearts calmed. He used the same trick again. After jumping down to the first floor, he grabbed the railing to cushion the descent before jumping to the next floor. The fourth floor! The third floor! The second level! In the end, he arrived at the first level unscathed! His movements were natural and unrestrained, full of beauty and power. In fact, with Han¡¯s strength, he could have jumped down from the top floor and smashed into the first floor without any problems. However, that would be too shocking and would cause unnecessary trouble. Therefore, he did not do that. As Hannded, everyone¡¯s hearts finally rxed. Many people heaved a long sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. Reign was also so frightened that her heart was beating wildly. Her pretty face was pale, and she was drenched in sweat. Han¡¯s actions were too scary and made her worried. Han walked over and pushed the foreign hunk to the side. He sized him up before staring at him coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a diving instructor, you can¡¯t touch the students when teaching them! ¡°Do you understand?¡± said Han. The foreign hunk had a sour look in his eye when he was pushed aside. He argued in a foreign language, I was checking her equipment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what equipment you were checking. In short, you can¡¯t touch women, especially Ms. Labenz. You can¡¯t touch her, understand? Petes!¡± Han also spoke the same foreignnguage. The foreign hunk¡¯s name was on his working card. Diving instructor: Petes. Petes was a little shocked to hear Han¡¯s pure foreignnguage. But in the end, he nodded to show that he understood. Only then did Han let it go and return to Reign¡¯s side. He said in a drep voice, ¡°If you want to dive, you can find a more professional instructor. This guy is not a good person He had onlye into contact with Petes just now, but Petes gave him an ufortable feeling. It was an intuition! ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to find whoever I want. Why do you care) Reign red at Han and rebuked. ¡°You, on the other hand, jumped down without saying a word. Who are you trying to scare to death?¡± ¡°Do you know that just now I.. At this point, she blushed and did not continue. Instead, she changed the topic and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t look for him to teach me to dive, should I look for you?¡± ¡°I do dive well¡± Han nodded in agreement. ¡°Then you¡¯ll dive with me¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up. Han looked at Reign¡¯s outfit and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. She was perfect! She was gorgeous! Her curves were exquisite! And she was so beautiful! This woman was simply a painting Just as Han was about to say yes, he suddenly nced over and saw a figure swaying on the deck of the second ship. He knew that person well! ¡°Xander Zoran? What is he doing here?¡± Han¡¯s heart sank. Before Han could continue to take action, another person suddenly appeared beside Xander. It was a gorgeous tall woman with specially tanned skin. She was very exotic! ¡°Princess Carina!¡± Han¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and his heart sank to the bottom. Damn it! So it was really Xander who took Princess Carina away! What on earth was the guy trying to do? At this time, Xander pulled Princess Carina and disappeared from Han¡¯s sight ¡°Ms. Labenz, I can dive with you. But I still have some things to deal with now. Han said. ¡°What else do you want to do? Reign¡¯s smile suddenly froze It was Han¡¯s first titne in Flensburg City. He was unfamiliar with the ce. What could be more important than diving with her? ¡°Mr. Han Jaber!¡± Just as Han was about to answer, a sweet voice suddenly sounded. Hana and Paisley in bikinis appeared on the deck. They walked over and greeted Han with great enthusiasm. They were third-tier female stars. Their skin and figures were well maintained. Their skins were so tanned that they were glowing. They also had great curves. When they walked, they trembled and were especially eye-catching. Many men looked at Paisley and Hana with shining eyes. They walked over with light steps and hugged Han¡¯s arms enthusiastically. ¡°Doctor Jaber, thank you so much forst night. We are afraid our reputation would have been ruined if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes Doctor Jaber, you were too fiercest night. You only insert a few needles, and the effect was great!¡± Paisley and Hana were around Han and were unparalleled enthusiastic. 12:20 1 Was he too fiercest night? Insert a few needles? Hearing the two women¡¯s words and looking at the two hugging Han¡¯s arms, Reign¡¯s face turned ck. She was so furious that her lungs were about to explode. From the looks of it, Han must have been especially fierce to these two womenst night! ¡°Men are indeed scumbags who can¡¯t control their lower bodies!¡± Reign¡¯s smile disappeared. Then, she red at Han, put on her protective gear and oxygen bottle, rushed to the deck, and jumped into the sea with a ssh. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you can¡¯t jump into the water like that. Something will happen to you.¡± Petes, the foreign hunk, quickly followed. He reached out, picked up the diving gear on the deck, and jumped into the water. Han nced over and saw just in time the skull tattoo on Petes¡¯s arm when Petes was holding the protective gear. Han¡¯s face suddenly changed. The skull tattoo! Wasn¡¯t it the symbol of the Blood Devil? Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Han¡¯s eyes darkened. How did the Bloody Devil get in here, too? These people had always been tyrannical in Longhard Kingdom. They killed a lot of people and did many bad things. Now that they had gotten on the ships of so many tycoons, they must be up to no good! This person had followed Reign to dive. Perhaps he was also going to attack Reign. Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He broke free from Paisley and Hana¡¯s arms and wanted to jump into the sea to look for Reign. At this moment, a loud shout came from the cabin. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Is there a doctor? Help, someone is being killed!¡± The voice was filled with anxiety and panic. After this sound, many women ran out of the first-floor cabin. They were covered in blood and were terrified. As the women ran, they shouted, ¡°Help! Is there a doctor? Someone is killing others over there!¡± Seeing those women covered in blood, Hana, Paisley, and the others were all shocked and hurriedly dodged. ¡°Killing others?¡± ¡°Are there other members of the Bloody Devil here?¡± Han¡¯s gaze changed. He thought for two seconds and finally ran toward the cabin. Reign had an imposing manner, which could intimidate some people. And she had the emerald pendant that could also save her life. If she encountered danger, the emerald pendant¡¯s array and energy could also change so that he could sense it. Now, through his senses, he was certain that Reigni¡¯s life would not be in danger for the time being. Therefore, the most important thing now was to go over there and see if anyone was causing trouble and killing others. Han rushed into the cabin, grabbed a female model dressed in ragged clothes and fleeing in panic, and asked, ¡°Where is the killing happening? Address!¡± ¡°Ro¡­ Room 38¡± the female model said in a trembling voice. After knowing the address, Han rushed over immediately without a word. First floor, room 38. When Han rushed in, it was already toote. A man was covered in blood and lying in a pool of blood. He looked in pain and was on the verge of death. There were countless wounds on his body, and there was not a single inch of intact skin all over his body. A young and beautiful woman held a bloody sharp knife in her hand. With her hair disheveled, she kept stabbing the man with the sharp knife as if she had gone crazy. As she stabbed, she roared, ¡°You scumbag. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold. He immediately made a move, grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, and clutched it. The woman cried out in pain and dropped the dagger in her hand. She raised her head and red at Han with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Bastard, are you going to stand up for this heartless man? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After saying that, she shouted and was about to pounce on Han. Unfortunately, she was not as good as Han. Soon, she was pressed to the ground by Han. Her acupoints were attacked and she could not move. ¡°What, what did you do to me?¡± The woman red at Han and she seemed to be crazy. This was the first time she had encountered such a strange thing. Han just tapped her a few times and she couldn¡¯t move. This was way too strange. ¡°You need to calm down. We¡¯ll talk about thister,¡± Han said in a deep voice. He ced the woman on the other side, walked to the man who had been stabbed, and checked him immediately. Upon checking, his expression changed slightly and he was a little shocked. The method this woman used was really ruthless! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This was like applying a thousand cuts to the man. Most importantly, this man only looked like he was on the verge of death and was covered in blood. In fact, he had only suffered light injuries and his internal organs were not injured at all. In other words, as long as the man¡¯s wounds werepletely stitched up, the man¡¯s life would not be in danger. This technique was exactly the same as he used when he shed his brother-inw! Han hit an acupoint to steady the injured man¡¯s heart before asking. ¡°Where did you learn this technique?¡± This was his special technique for applying a thousand cuts to criminals. It was unique! Other than him, no one else knew how to do it. Where did this woman learn it from? ¡°Son of a bitch, you¡¯re a viin. You¡¯ll die a horrible death. The woman red at Han with hatred. No matter how Han asked, the woman did not tell him where she learned the cutting technique. She just gritted her teeth and stared fiercely at Han, wishing she could tear Han into pieces. Han was helpless and could only change the topic. He asked. ¡°You have a grudge against him, right? That¡¯s why you tortured a person like this.¡± When the woman heard this, she was as furious as she could be. She seemed to have gone crazy as she roared, ¡°A person? Well, he¡¯s not a human at all. He¡¯s a beast! ¡°In order to get me, he did not hesitate to use all sorts of methods. After getting my body, he was irresponsible and left immediately! ¡°Besides, it¡¯s fine if this bastard broke up with me, but he¡­ he actually scanned my mother and me of our money. He made my mother so angry that she was hospitalized with cerebral infarction, but he just disappeared. ¡°During this period of time, my mother was tortured by her illness, and I had no money to treat her, so I could only watch. as my mother¡¯s tube was being removed because we had no money for the treatment. This led to her death! ¡°I hate him so much. I want to tear him into pieces!¡± The more the woman spoke, the angrier she became. Her red eyes became redder and redder, and tears streamed down her face. Sorrow welled up in her. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed silently. Han understood everything So there was such a grudge. No wonder this woman wanted to kill the man. If he was this woman, it would not be as simple as torturing him. He would directly dig out this man¡¯s flesh piece by piece. and kill him cut by cut. Then he would cut off his hands, dig out his eyes, and torture him to death! This woman only applied a thousand cuts to this man and did not kill him. She was still a little kind. ¡°Miss, is what you said true?¡± Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s fake. She¡¯s lying! She¡¯s a nurse. Why would the hospital remove her mother¡¯s tube just because she didn¡¯t have the money?¡± The many on the ground and said weakly, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t believe her. She wants to kill me. Kill her! you must kill her!¡± ¡°Nathan Jones, you still want to kill me? You heartless bastard, how dare you nder me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The woman roared angrily as if she had gone crazy. She looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She almost wanted to jump up. However, her acupoints had been hit by Han, so she couldn¡¯t move at all. She could only stare at Nathan fiercely. ¡°Dude, I¡¯ll give you money. I¡¯ll give you 200 thousand dors. If you kill her, I promise no one will hold you ountable,¡± Nathan said. *200 thousand dors? Well, that¡¯s a lot of money. But why should I listen to you?¡± Han said. ¡°You Nathan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You won¡¯t die for the time being, but I¡¯ll make a decision after I figure out the whole story.¡± Han stared coldly at Nathan and said coolly, ¡°I hate scumbags the most in my life. Not only did you hurt her, but you also want me to help you kill her.¡± ¡°Nathan Jones, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just a scumbag. You must have other scandals that can¡¯t be exposed!¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Han had never seen such a shameless man! He had cheated her of her body and her mother¡¯s money. Now, he even wanted to use Han to kill her. He was simply shameless to the extreme! Nathan¡¯s expression changed again when he heard that. He turned around and red at the woman, his eyes filled with hatred. If not for the fact that he had been poisoned by this woman, causing his entire body to be weak, and if not for the fact that all the skin on his body had been cut open and dripping with blood, he would definitely have killed this woman! ¡°Fuck, Molly Johnson, didn¡¯t I just cheat you of tens of thousands of dors? How can you treat me like this? Alright, when I¡¯m healed, I¡¯m gonna kill you¡± Nathan said angrily. Bang! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Before he could finish. Han had already kicked him so hard that his ribs broke. ¡°Shut up!¡± Nathan spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot, unable to speak. Han then turned to look at Molly and said, ¡°Miss Johnson, you must have studied human anatomy, right? ¡°Your cutting technique is very good. It¡¯s obvious that this fellow is only slightly injured. He will only bleed in pain and his life won¡¯t be in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t do anything to you until we figure things out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hypocritical here. If you really sympathize with me, then kill this heartless beast!¡± Molly said angrily. ¡°If you kill people at will, your life will be ruined. Is it worth it doing so just for a scumbag?¡± Han asked. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. Even if I have to give up my life, I will kill him. Molly gritted her teeth. ¡°You actually dare to cause trouble on the Zabel family ship and even want to kill someone! How dare you!¡± At this moment, a cold and angry voice sounded. Immediately after, one of the middle-aged men who had followed Mr. Zabel walked in and stared coldly at Molly. ¡°Are you the one who caused trouble in the Zabel family?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately saw Han here too. His expression immediately changed and he said respectfully, ¡°Tm Osmond Zabel from the Zabel family. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you, Mr. Jaber With that, he bowed to Han at a ny-degree angle with the utmost deference. Seeing this scene, Nathan and Molly¡¯s expressions changed. Osmond was the Zabel family¡¯s most famous big shot. He was Mr. Zabel¡¯s most trusted pir of the Zabel family. He held the power of the Zabel family and was a real big shott Now, such a big shot actually bowed and apologized to Han. It seemed that Han¡¯s identity was even more extraordinary than Osmond¡¯s. ¡°Osmond, right? There¡¯s something fishy about what happened today. Investigate the two of them separately and find out the ins and outs of the matter. Don¡¯t malign any good person,¡± said Han. ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯ll do what you instructed me to, Mr. Jaber,¡± Osmond said. With that, he immediately called the others in and caught Nathan and Molly. He tied them up and separately brought them to another ce for questioning. Soon, everything was revealed under Osmond¡¯s investigation. It was all Nathan¡¯s fault in the first ce! Moreover, after the investigation, they found that Nathan had done this many times. There were at least a hundred girls who had been deceived by him. ¡°Alright, since Nathan is only lightly injured, it has nothing to do with Molly. Let her go,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Alright, let Ms. Johnson go immediately, Osmond said. The people from the Zabel family immediately took action and untied the ropes on Molly. ¡°Molly Johnson, even if you have grievances, you can¡¯t act recklessly on our Zabel family ship. This time, Mr. Jaber is pleading for you, so I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± Osmond stared at Molly and said in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll live in the warehouse in the stern cabin. You¡¯re not allowed to enter our ship again¡± Molly was slightly stunned when she heard this. She racked her brains and tried everything she could to sneak onto this ship. Her goal was to take revenge on Nathan and make him pay the price. When she attacked Nathan, she was already prepared to be arrested and sent to prison. She never expected that the Zabel family people would let her go. ¡°You should thank Mr. Jaber. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Jaber, you would have been thrown into the sea to feed the fish,¡± Osmond said coldly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaber.¡± Molly bowed and thanked Han. ¡°It¡¯s just my wish to praise virtue and punish vice. Miss, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡± Han waved his hand and helped her up. He asked, ¡°I heard from Nathan that you¡¯re a nurse?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re more proficient in human anatomy than many doctors. Your cutting technique of applying a thousand cuts is very good!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but I learned it from patient.¡± ¡°A patient?¡± ¡°I once saved a patient who had been experimented hundreds of times belled a thousand cuts in a vi area. I analyzed and practiced from his wounds and ¡°Is the patient¡¯s name Liam Hammond?¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± I mastered it slightly.¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, Molly¡¯s expression changed drastically as she looked at Han in shock Han¡¯s expression also changed when he heard that. Fuck! What a small world! He applied a thousand cuts to Liam in the vi area. He had thought that the matter was over, but he never expected that someone would learn this cutting technique from Liam. What a strange fate! Han looked at Molly¡¯s shocked and puzzled gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Because I was the one who cut Liam!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Molly was even more shocked when she heard this. So, Han turned out to be her master? ¡°Bastard, Molly, how dare you do this to me? I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m going to kill your entire family!¡± Nathan gritted his teeth and roared repeatedly as he red fiercely at Molly. ¡°You still dare to say it? How¡­ how dare you say it!¡± Molly was furious on the spot. Han was also stunned. He immediately attacked. With a ng, he pulled out the saber that Osmond always carried with him. He raised the saber and cut off Nathan¡¯s left hand from the shoulder. Blood dripped. ¡°Ouch!¡± Nathan¡¯s expression twisted in pain as he let out a heart-wrenching scream. Han looked down from above and stared at Nathan coldly. He said coolly, ¡°Nathan Jones, listen up. This cut is just a small punishment for you. ¡°If you dare to hurt Molly even a little, I¡¯ll kill you! ¡°Do you understand?¡± His voice was cold and murderous. As he spoke, a majestic killing intent enveloped Nathan. Nathan felt as if he had fallen into an house and was trembling He looked at Han in horror. ¡°You, who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Han Jaber. If you have any dissatisfaction, feel free toe at me,¡± Han said. ¡°MrJaber is the Zabel family¡¯s esteemed guest. If you dare to hurt Mr. Jaber, you¡¯ll be going against the Zabel family. If there¡¯s anything, you cane at me,¡± Osmond said. Nathan¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. Fuck! Han was the Zabel family¡¯s esteemed guest. Even if he had a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the Zabel family. ¡°Guards, throw him out and lock him in the storage room. When we get ashore, we¡¯ll escort him to the police station!¡± Osmond said coldly. Following his words, two Zabel family nsmen grabbed Nathan and threw him out, locking him up. ¡°Mr. Jaber, if it weren¡¯t for you today, something might have happened to our ship again. On behalf of the Zabel family, 1 thank you for your efforts, Osmond said. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. Mr. Zabel, take good care of Ms. Johnson. I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Han waved his hand and instructed before rushing out. At this moment, he sensed that the energy of Reign¡¯s emerald pendant had changed. She should be in danger. Plop! Han rushed to the deck. After taking off his coat, he jumped into the sea and dove down without much ssh. Then, like a fish, he quickly disappeared. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 The vast ocean stretched as far as the eye could see. The bottom of the deep sea was even more bottomless. Wearing a diving suit, carrying an oxygen tank, and wearing goggles, Reign was diving in the shallow sea like a mermaid. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She had obviously undergone very strict training. Her swimming posture was especially professional. Whether when she was floating or diving, her movements were very smooth. She was even holding a fork in her hand. After lurking at the bottom of the sea, she took advantage of the weak sunlight refraction to stab at the fish and prawns at the bottom of the sea. ¡°Damn Han. He actually hugged two women in front of me and was even praised for being so good yesterday. Oh! ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so mad! ¡®I¡¯ll poke!¡± As Reign swam, she recalled the scene of Han hugging Hana and another girl in his arms. She was burning with jealousy and kept poking the small fish and shrimps like they were Han. Some of the small fish and prawns were stabbed by her and died immediately. She stabbed the small fish and wns and threw them to Petes, who was not far away. Petes was also holding arge in his hand, which contained all the small fish and prawns. About twenty minutester, there was a lot of fresh food in the, and there were even huge crabs. Peres swam over and gave Reign a gesture of approval. After stabbing for more than twenty minutes, Reign finally felt less angry. She threw the fork to Petes and began to enjoy the pressure of the sea and the scenery at the bottom of the sea. She had an oxygen tank, so she was not afraid to consume it as she swam among the corals on the bottom. Sometimes she yed with small fish, and sometimes she took pictures with corals. Beautiful! -So beautiful! In the water, she was so beautiful than ever that Petes was infatuated. Petes had been a diving instructor for a long time, but this was the first time he had seen such a beauty. She was so beautiful that she almost took his breath away. ¡°Reign Labenz, the richest person in Lightdom City. She has more than millions of dors in assets, and she¡¯s so gorgeous. She could be said to be perfect in every way. ¡°If I can marry such a beautiful wornan, I can have ten billion dors in assets and reach the peak of my life. ¡°If I can do this, why would I need to be a mercenary?¡± Petes¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at Reign. At this moment, a cold voice came from the waterproof earpiece that Petes had imnted in his ear. ¡°Petes, pay attention. The woman you¡¯re following into the sea is called Reign Labenz. She¡¯s the richest person in Lightdom City.¡± ¡°The leader ordered you to capture her and imprison her on the deserted ind!¡± Hearing that. Petes¡¯s eyes shed coldly as he stared at Reign. He threw away the and swam toward Reign immediately. When Reign saw Petes throw away the, her eyes were filled with shock and confusion. Suddenly she saw Petes swimming toward her again, and his eyes looked cold and malicious beneath his goggles as he stared at her. ¡°Is this person trying to hurt me?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately made a bad association. She kicked with her legs and shattered a coral. She also turned into a fish and quickly swam into the distance. Hetes chased after her anxiously. Reign swam very quickly. Riding the wind and waves, she quickly rushed into the distance. Petes actually couldn¡¯t catch up with her in a short period of time. ¡°Son of a bitch, how can this chick swim so fast?¡± Petes stared at Reign¡¯s back as she left. His eyes were cold as he gritted his teeth. He was a good swimmer and also a great diver. He could be considered a dragon in the sea. Now, he could not even catch up with Reign. It was simply unbelievable. Reign¡¯s speed made him feel that he was inferior. ¡°Damn it, if I can¡¯t catch you, won¡¯t I be mocked by many people?¡± Petes stared at Reign¡¯s back with a cold gaze. He suddenly took a deep breath of oxygen and, with lightning speed, went to chase after Reign He was faster than a fish, and his whole body seemed oiled. It was as if the sea had no resistance against him. He was going as fast as he could go. In less than a minute, he had caught up with Reign. He reached out and grabbed Reign¡¯s ankle. ¡°You!¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed. She was even more certain of her thoughts. Petes must be plotting something against her! She struggled with all her might to kick Petes¡¯s hand. However, it was useless. Petes¡¯s grip was so strong and powerful that she couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°Get back here!¡± Petes¡¯s gaze was cold. He roared in his heart and used all his strength to pull Reign¡¯s leg back. Reign was weak and was no match for him at all. She was immediately pulled back. She turned around and immediately saw Petes¡¯s fierce gaze. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re mine!¡± After Petes caught Reign, his eyes lit up. He wished he could immediately rape Reign on the spot. Reign was such a rich and beautiful girl. As long as he beat others to it and got Reign pregnant with his child, he would have nothing to worry about in the future. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Reign gritted her teeth and roared in her heart. She exerted strength again and kicked Petes. Petes¡¯s eyes were cold as he grabbed Reign¡¯s neck, wanting to strangle her until she fainted. Reign struggled crazily, but she was so weak that she was no match for him at all. Her face turned red from his strangling. However, she still bit the oxygen tube in her mouth. At this moment, the emerald pendant she was wearing bloomed with light and flew out of her arms, piercing Petes¡¯s hand and causing his blood to gush out. ¡°What is it?¡± Petes¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Let go!¡± Gritting her teeth, Reign kept breaking Petes¡¯s hand and kicking it. However, it was useless. Petes¡¯s hands were like steel. She couldn¡¯t break free from them at all. Just as she was in despair, a stench suddenly swept over them. A shark rushed over with a gust of wind and mmed into Peles. Petes couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was immediately sent flying. His mouth opened and was filled with seawater. The shark¡¯s eyes turned red and it rushed toward Petes like a madman. It kept biting Petes¡¯s bleeding hand as if it wanted to bite Petes to pieces. After Reign escaped, she bit the oxygen tube in her mouth again, took a deep breath, and immediately floated to the surface of the sea. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Han, help! Come and save me now!¡± As Reign quickly floated up, she kept shouting for help in her heart in panic. She even looked at Petes, who was fighting a shark in the depths of the sea, and her face turned pale with shock. Petes was too strong. Even the iparably ferocious great white shark could not do anything to him. He had actually torn it in half with his bare hands. Blood dyed the bottom of the sea red, And in the thick blood, Petes was like an iparably ferocious underwater demon, which was very murderous. That terrifying gaze was even more shocking ¡°Well¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Reign was so frightened that her face turned pale and she trembled. She took another deep breath. With the help of the breath, she quickly floated up. With this shark buying her time, she had to seize the opportunity to float up and ask for help. 165 feet! 1 130 feet! 100 feet! 65 feet! 32 feet! Seeing that she was about to surface, Reign¡¯s eyes became more and more joyful. However, just as she was about to be happy, arge hand suddenly reached out from the bottom of the sea and grabbed her foot Reign looked down. It was Petes! At this moment, Petes smiled sinisterly and looked at Reign with coldness and horror in his eyes. Reign was terrified. Her heart sank to the bottom. Oh no! ¡°Come down!¡± Petes grinned hideously. Like an underwater demon, he grabbed Reign¡¯s foot and quickly fell to the bottom of the sea like he weighed a thousand pounds. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Han,e and save me quickly!¡± Watching the sea surface getting further and further away from her, Reign was filled with terror. She shouted Han¡¯s name in her heart. Plop! Just as she was in despair, there was a ssh on the surface of the sea. Like a light, Han appeared in the water and dived. this way. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 When Reign saw Han¡¯s figure, her eyes lit up with joy. She immediately waved at Han for help. In order to survive, she hurriedly kicked Petes¡¯s hand with her other foot, hoping to break free. However, it was useless. Petes¡¯s hands were as strong as steel. She could not break free at all and was even pulled quickly into the deep sea. 130 feet! 165 feet! 195 feet! 230 feet! The strong water pressure made her feel so ufortable that she almost vomited blood. ¡°You¡¯re my prey. It¡¯s impossible for you to escape!¡± Petes grabbed Reign¡¯s foot, his eyes cold and ferocious. He knew that Han had already dived into the sea, but he was not afraid at all. He grew up near the sea. His diving technique was so superb that he could be called a dragon in the water. Within the Bloody Devil, if he said that he was second in diving, no one dared to say that he was first. Although Han was powerful, that was onnd. When they were in the water, he didn¡¯t care about Han at all.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As long as he reached the deep sea, he did not mind killing Han if he dared to catch up! Suddenly, Petes¡¯s expression changed. He felt eight mighty, murderous currents enveloping him, tingling his scalp. He turned around and saw eight sharks swimming toward him like eight cold lightning bolts, Those bloody mouths were even more ferocious and terrifying! ¡°Oh no!¡± Petes¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His finger was cut by Reign¡¯s emerald pendant, and blood was flowing out. The smell of blood must have attracted the sharks over. Now, those sharks were targeting him! ¡°Damn it!¡± Petes¡¯s face darkened, and he pulled out a shiny soft saber from his waist. With a cold gaze, he immediately cut Reign¡¯s arm, causing her blood to flow wildly. Immediately after, he threw Reign at the sharks while he swam in the opposite direction. Although Reign was very valuable and was his target, he was targeted by eight sea hunters now. Even if he could kill one shark, he couldn¡¯t kill eight sharks. Moreover, once there was blood, more sharks would definitely rush over. He would be in endless trouble, and he might die at the bottom of the sea and be the sharks¡¯ food. Money was important, and so were women, but life was more important! Petes knew what was most important to him. He abandoned Reign and fled quickly. Reign had just escaped. Before she could rejoice, she turned around and saw the eight ferocious sharks. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. It was over! Everything was over! Reign¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She wanted to swim away, but she realized that she could not do it at all. She could only watch as the eight sharks rushed over. Her heart was filled with despair. Swoosh! At this critical moment, Han descended from the sky like a sharp sword and quickly arrived in front of her. In the sea, his back looked especially burly. As Han arrived, an iparably majestic killing intent spread in all directions. He stared at the sharks with a gaze as sharp as a knife, ferocious and murderous. The eight sharks that were charging over were shocked to the point of stopping on the spot. They looked at Han with iparable fear. Animals had an unimaginably sharp sense of danger! Although they could not speak, they felt an iparably terrifying danger from Han. It was as if they were facing an underwater ferocious dragon. That terrifying killing intent made their muscles tremble. Then, they changed directions and quickly fled, disappearing without a trace. Seeing the sharks escape, Reign finally let out a sigh of relief. She felt her heart beating wildly like it was almost bursting out of her chest. Sweat soaked her entire body and mixed with the seawater. It was especially ufortable. She wanted to surface, but her legs were already cramping from the shock just now. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t swim. The intense pain made her release the oxygen tube in her mouth. Without oxygen in her body, her body immediately sank down At this moment, a big hand wrapped around her waist and carried her to the surface of the sea. It was Han! Reign looked at Han¡¯s side profile and heaved a sigh of relief. She quickly stuffed the oxygen tube into her mouth and felt extremely relieved. She always felt a strong sense of security when she was around Han It seemed that no matter what happened, even if the sky copsed, Han would hold it up for her so that she could be safe. Puifi Just as they floated toward the surface of the sea, Petes appeared below them like a fish. The soft knife in his hand pierced the water and went for Han¡¯s heart. Like a bolt of lightning, he was extremely fast. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 v After Petes threw Reign away, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he hid in the reef at the bottom of the sea and observed everything silently. Petes was in much better physical condition than Reign. He was not afraid of the water pressure at 320 feet at all. In addition, he had the support of an oxygen bottle. Breathing and oxygen were not a problem for him. Petes hid. He originally wanted to watch those sharks fight with Han. After Han and the sharks were both injured, he woulde out to kill Han, kill the sharks, and then take Reign away. However, what surprised Petes was that Han didn¡¯t do anything at all. After diving down, Han scared the sharks away with just a look. If he allowed Han and Reign to return to the ship alive, his identity would be exposed, and the n of the Bloody Devil would fail. Therefore, Petes could no longer hold back. He quickly floated up andunched an attack on Han. He wanted to kill Han and Reign at the bottom of the sea to silence them. This time, Petes used all of his strength. Even in the deep sea with a lot of drag, this move was already extremely stunning. It broke through the seawater! It was like cold lightning! It arrived in a sh! Fast! Ruthless! urate! If this cut hit Han, he would definitely die. The saber light was too sharp and terrifying. Even an ordinary person like Reign felt the majestic killing intent at this moment. Her hair stood on end. She was in despair! Petes grinned nastily. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, in the next second, he could no longer stile. Just as his de was about to hit Han, Han¡¯s two toes struck our and mped his de. An unimaginably majestic force sted over, shattering the de and breaking Petes¡¯s arm that was holding the saber. It became a bloody mess. An intense pain spread from his arm to his entire body, causing Petes to fall to the bottom of the sea. Petes widened his eyes and looked at Han in disbelief. He had never expected that even Han¡¯s toes could be so powerful! This was unbelievable! However, what he did not expect was yet toe. Han suddenly exerted strength and pushed Reign toward the sea. He fell alone like a huge rock weighing thousand pounds and turned into a bolt of lightning as he chased after Petes. He had seen it clearly from the shore just now. Petes had the symbol of the Bloody Devil on his hand. He must be a member of the Bloody Devil. As far as he knew, the Bloody Devil brought the entire team every time they attacked. Now that one of them had appeared, there must be others on the ships. He had to investigate clearly! Petes¡¯s expression changed when he saw Haning after him. Petes immediately swallowed the mouthful of blood that was about to surge in his throat. Then he bit the oxygen tube and quickly dived into the deep sea. He swam so fast that he was like a shark. With a swing of his legs, he dived into the seabed and into the coral. Han was not slow either. He followed and chased after him relentlessly. However, after chasing for 20 seconds, he still did not catch up. Han frowned slightly and gave up on chasing. He immediately floated to the surface of the sea. It was not that he could not catch up, but he was worried about Reign¡¯s safety. One member of the Bloody Devil had already appeared and attacked Reign. If he did not return to Reign in time, the other mercenaries on the ship might attack Reign. Plop! Han floated up and emerged from the sea. He did not even have time to catch his breath. He immediately looked around. to confirm Reign¡¯s location. ¡°Han!¡± Reign was still floating on the water. When she saw Han appear, her eyes were filled with joy. She immediately swam over and threw herself into Itan¡¯s arms. When Han threw her out of the sea and dived to the bottom of the sea himself, she was shocked and secretly broke out in cold sweat for Han. Seeing that Han was safe and sound, she was relieved as she lugged Han tightly. It was as if once she let would disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. There are so many people watching. Let¡¯s go ashore first,¡± Hah said. Only then did Reigne back to her senses and quickly look around. 1. Han At this moment, the two of them were in the triangle in the middle of the three Swan Cruises. Everyone on the three Swan Cruises was staring at them. Reign blushed on the spot. This was really embarrassing! ¡°Something happened on the ship. Don¡¯t leave my side after you get ashore, Han whispered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°Criminals Criminals who are worse and scarier than the bad guys you met overseas! Petes, the diving instructor, was just one of them.¡± ¡°Well¡­ When Reign heard this, she was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She hurriedly hugged Han tightly. Recalling what she had just experienced at the bottom of the sea, she was even more frightened. She said in a trembling voice. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Petes had almost killed her If there were many of them, wouldn¡¯t she be in a perilous position? Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± These simple words made Reign, who had been worried and afraid, calm down. Her heart was filled with a sense of security. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get on board.¡± Han carried Reign and swam toward his Angel Cruise. He wanted to see what the Bloody Devil was going to do. Reign hugged Han tightly and blushed. When Han asked her to get on board just now, she felt nervous and expectant that her heart beat wildly. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 There was a tter. Han and Reign arrived at the port of the cruise ship. He used the railing to climb onto the cruise ship. He had just taken off his coat and his pants were stuck to his body, and they were wet. He had strong and powerful arms and well-defined eight-pack abdominal muscles, exuding a strong aura of masculinity. The densely packed scars highlighted his manly aurat His figure was simply perfect. Swoosh! He had a handsome face and a perfect body full of strength. As soon as Han appeared, all the female models present instantly looked at him with shining eyes. ¡°Wow, who is this person? He¡¯s so handsome¡± I love his figure. It¡¯s perfect!¡± ¡°Not just his figure. He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s much more handsome than many celebrities. He is way much better-looking than those young hunks!¡± ¡°Girls, do you know who he is? He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s totally my type. If I can y the adult game with him all night, I could die without anyint.¡± ¡°Go away! He¡¯s mine!¡± Lots of women went crazy. Many even ran over trembling, wanting to ask for Han¡¯s contact information. At this moment, Reign also came out of the water and was helped up by Han. She was drop-dead gorgeous. She was as beautiful as a fairy. Her elegant and otherworldly temperament made her look like a youngdy from a wealthy family. She was bootylicious and had long legs, which could be said to be perfect. As soon as she appeared beside Han, her beauty instantly surpassed all the female models in bikinis, making all the women pale inparison In an instant, all the women stopped in their tracks. They looked at Reign and then at their figures. They felt ashamed of their inferiority, so they did not dare to approach Han It couldn¡¯t be helped. Reign was too beautiful. It made them lose their courage and confidence to compete with her for Han. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Not only were the women looking at Reign, but many of the men on the ship were also looking at Reign with glowing eyes. Although Reign was wearing a diving suit that covered her entire body tightly without revealing any skin, her figure still attracted the attention of many men. However, when they saw the wounds on Han¡¯s body and looked at Han¡¯s sharp eyes, they did not dare to approach Reign. Han and Reign went ashore and returned to their rooms immediately. Because of the suddenness of the incident, Reign didn¡¯t even contact her ¡°girlfriends¡± and directly returned to her room with Han. Han immediately checked all the equipment in the room. After making sure there was no poison, no surveince, and even no one else in the room, he asked Reign to take a shower and change her clothes. He rinsed his body, changed his clothes, made a cup of coffee, and waited for Reign in the living room. About ten minutester, Reign also changed into appropriate clothes and walked out. When she saw Han drinking coffee, she could not help but be stunned. ¡°Are you still in the mood for coffee now?¡± The two of them had just experienced a life-and-death battle. She was still in shock, but Han was actually drinking coffee. ¡°Why not?¡± Han asked calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are criminals on the ship? Before theymit any crimes, bring them out immediately, Reign said. ¡°Now that there¡¯s no evidence, even if we capture them, can we convict them? Han asked. Reign was stunned. He was right Those people had yet to take action, nor had they started tomit crimes. If they rashly moved out and alerted the enemy, those bad guys would probably hurt more people. Reign sat opposite Han and drank a cup of coffee to calm herself down. She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The criminals are on board and not just one.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t attack me at first. Instead, they suddenly attacked me when I was diving alone. This means that they have scruples about you and won¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°In other words, their target is someone with the same status as me!¡± ¡°I seel¡± Reign¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Tomorrow is the gathering of all of us billionaires. The goal is to form an alliance and stick together to fight against the economic crisis that mighte. ¡°Those criminals are probablying for us! ¡°They¡¯re waiting for a chance for us to get together so they can get us all.¡± Han looked at her and smiled. ¡°Bravo, Ms. Labenz. You¡¯re quick-witted. How many billionaires have come this time?¡± Reign said, ¡°There are 15 of them on our ship! There are two other slups that added up to 15, making a total of 30¡± ¡°These people are all from all over the world. It¡¯s difficult for them to gather together. This time, it was Mr. Zabel who made a lot of effort to gather those top tycoons in the country here.¡± Han drank a cup of coffee and smiled. ¡°30 billionaires, more than 600 billion dors in assets. Even I¡¯m a little tempted, not to mention those murderers¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With so much money, even god-ss experts would be tempted to take action, let alone general-ss experts. ¡°Stop making sarcastic remarks. What should we do now? Reign asked. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them to make a move, Han said calmly after taking a sip of coffee. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make preparations early? Reign asked. ¡°I did,¡± said Han ¡°What?¡± ¡°While you were showering and changing, I contacted Mr. Zabel and exined everything to him. He¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He handed Reign a cup of coffee and smiled. ¡®As long as you don¡¯t leave my sigh for the rest of the time, nothing will happen.¡± When Reign heard that, she finally let out a sigh of relief. She drank a cup of coffee and nced at Han with a strange gaze. If she couldn¡¯t leave Han¡¯s sight, did she have to follow Han when he went out to look for a random woman? She still felt very ufortable when she thought of the scene of Han holding Hana and Paisley in his arms. However, when she thought about how Han had saved her life many times, she could not re up at Han and could only hold it in. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s me, Josef.¡± Josef¡¯s standard Arisina came from outside the door. ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in,¡± Han said. Josef pushed the door open and walked in. He smiled at Han and greeted Reign, ¡°Ms. Labenz, so you¡¯re here too.¡± When Reign saw Josef, she quickly stood up to greet him. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Josef, wee. It¡¯s an honor to see you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Josef said quickly. Han didn¡¯t get up. He just made a cup of coffee and ced it on an empty seat. ¡°Mr. Josef, please sit and have a cup of coffee¡± Reign could not help but re at Han. Josef had the new medicine she wanted, and she didn¡¯t dare to offend him easily. Sometimes, she even had to curry favor with him. Han, on the other hand, instead of rising to meet Josef, bossed around Josef, the billionaire and the CEO of a multinational corporation. If he angered Josef, how could she ask him for the new medicine? Josef, however, had noints. He sat down with a smile, took the cup of coffee, and drank it. After taking a sip, he immediately praised, ¡°It¡¯s good coffee. It has the fragrance of fruit and the richness of coffee beans. Good, it¡¯s really good.¡± ¡°I drank a lot of coffee in Longhard Kingdom, but I¡¯ve never seen this kind of coffee before. It must be expensive, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Arabica coffee beans from Xina. It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s only 16 dors a pound,¡± said Han. ¡°Well¡­¡± Josef¡¯s smile suddenly froze. 16-dor coffee? Han actually used such a cheap thing to entertain him, the dignified CEO of Deity Pharmaceutical Group! Wasn¡¯t this underestimating him too much? He felt very ufortable, but his expression did not change. He put down the coffee cup and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m here mainly to repay you for saving my lifest night. I can give you anything you want.¡± Last night? Saving his life? Reign was stunned. When did Han save Josef? Why didn¡¯t she know that? Han¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Josef and said, ¡°The thing I want isn¡¯t expensive either. I want your new medicine!¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 ¡°Mr. Josef, I saved you for the new medicine. Now, it depends on whether my kindness is worth the price of your new medicine, Han said calmly. New medicine? Reign¡¯s expression changed again. She looked at Han, then at Josef, and her eyes were full of surprise. At this moment, even if she was a fool, she could understand that Han went to the ship to save him, not to fool around. But why did she know nothing about such a huge incident? Josef frowned and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you have to know that my new medicine concerns thepany¡¯s interests. 1¡­¡± ¡°If you can hand over the new medicine, I guarantee that you will live a good life in the future,¡± Han said. When Josef heard this, he was delighted. When he came to look for Han and Reign, he was already prepared to hand over the new medicine. However, as a foxy man, he certainly would not hand over his research results so easily. Of course, he would fight for his own benefit. At this moment, Han¡¯s words made him notice a new business opportunity. Ferhaps he could talk to Han again and fight for more benefits. Hence, he pretended to be deep in thought and said in a low voice, ¡°But my new medicine..¡± ¡®Since Mr. Josef feels that the chip is not suitable, goodbye.¡± Han did not give Josef a chance to negotiate at all. He picked up the coffeepot and poured Josef a full cup of coffee. Josef¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. He had also done some research on coffee manners before and knew that the full cup of coffee meant that the host was sending the guest off. ¡°Han, you¡­¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed as well. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you think so too, right?¡± Han looked up at Reign. Reign was an intelligent person. She immediately understood what Han¡¯s gaze meant. She stopped being anxious immediately. She made a gesture of bidding farewell and said, ¡°Mr. Josef, please.¡± Josef was stunned again. Reign was also chasing him away. Did she not want the new medicine? Han didn¡¯t even look at Josef. He just drank his coffee. To deal with such a foxy man, it was best to be simple and clear. Once he beat around the bush, who knew where this foxy businessman would lure him to? When Josef saw Reign and Han¡¯s reaction, he frowned slightly. Without even drinking his coffee, he stood up and politely bid farewell to Han and Reign before turning around to leave. Although he was already prepared to hand over the new medicine, he was still thinking about how to maximize his benefits. Han¡¯s attitude made him very unhappy. He wanted to stall for time and talk about it next time. ¡°Mr. Josef, you know your body.¡± Just as Josef was about to step out of the room, Han suddenly said, ¡°In 12 hours, your symptoms will re up again.¡± ¡°At that time, your organ functions will be permanently lost. Even I can¡¯t continue the treatment. ¡°As for the details, it¡¯s up to you.¡± When Josef heard this, his expression changed. He stopped in his tracks and his face darkened. He knew that what Han meant was he only had 12 hours to consider. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re the only one who can cure this disease,¡± Josef thought to himself. However, his expression did not change. He said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Jaber.¡± With that, he left. Han looked at Josef¡¯s back and smiled. To deal with a foxy man like Josef, he could not be soft-hearted, nor could he be sloppy. It was best for him to be direct and let him have no way out. Moreover, Deity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s new medicine was very important. Josef would definitely not hand it over so easily. He waited patiently for Josef topromise. Reign closed the door and came back to sit opposite Han. He looked at Han deeply and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood youst night.¡± Last night, she thought that Han went to the cruise ship to have some fun with other women. That was why she had parted on bad terms with Han. Now, with the arrival of Josef, she could see everything clearly. She understood that Han had gone to save Josefst night. She did not know the details, but Hari definitely went to save Josef Otherwise, a big shot like Josef, who asked for 10% of herpany¡¯s shares, would not be so humble to Han. Han took a sip of coffee and handed Reign a cup of coffee. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I went over there to fool around with womenst night, did you?¡± Reign blushed. Han was being too direct, wasn¡¯t he? He could just say he went out to have some fun, why did he have to mention women? Wasn¡¯t he deliberately embarrassing her? She whispered, ¡°Who asked you to talk like thatst night? You made it sound like you knew those women very well. That¡¯s why I misunderstood you.¡± Han put down the coffee cup and said solemnly, ¡°Ms. Labenz, we¡¯re together. We¡¯re bound together for good or ill, so I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¡°You also know that I¡¯m a mercenary Previously, because of the need for a mission, I¡¯ve been to various asions, such as Demon¡¯s Dens, where some devilish business was made, trap houses, the underground casinos, the brothels, the ces of hell, the military bases, and the luxurious pces¡­ I¡¯ve been to all of these ces. ¡°Moreover, for the purpose of my mission, I have information and files on various people in many ces. ¡°The information I know is rich and varied. I know and have experienced more human suffering than you have in your whole life. ¡°Ive been to hell before, and I¡¯ve fought in hell before. I was also once a part of hell, so I know a lot of gray industries and some especially illegal industries very well. ¡°I speak for them because I know that there are indeed many of them who have no choice. ¡°The main thing is, I¡¯m not the type to go out and fool around. Everything I do has its own agenda. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± His voice was extremely sincere, and everything he said was the truth. As he spoke, he kept looking into Reign¡¯s eyes with his sincere and bright eyes. He had never hidden his background. ¡°You¡¯ve been to hell?? Reign looked straight into Han¡¯s eyes and thought of the wounds on Han¡¯s body. The soft part of her heart was immediately touched. Han nodded. ¡°You must have suffered a lot during that period of time, right?¡± Pity appeared in Reign¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said Han. Reign looked at Han and thought about the injuries on Han¡¯s body. Her heart ached even more. There were so many scars that it made her feel iparable pain just by looking at them. However, Han said it so casually, as if the pain was not something he had experienced. It¡¯s been a long day. Go take a rest and conserve your energy. Tomorrow will be a tough battle, Han said. Reign looked at Han and suddenly said, ¡°I want to go to the casino on the ship. Can you go with me?¡± ¡°Huh Han was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a casino before. I want to go there and take a look.¡± ¡°To look for excitement?¡± ¡°Not really. I just want to see it,¡± said Reign. Just now, Han had said that she had carried out missions in underground casinos. Coincidentally, there was also a casino here. She wanted to go through Han¡¯s experience. Han thought for a moment and finally finished his cup of coffee. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look. Come Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. on.¡± If people of the Bloody Devil sneaked in, some of them definitely couldn¡¯t help but wander into the casino. He could go there to look for clues and see if he would encounter people of the Bloody Devil. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll change into a new set of clothes.¡± Reign was overjoyed. She immediately returned to the bedroom and changed into a particrly beautiful and leisurely dress. Then, she held Han¡¯s arm affectionately and said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Han looked at Reign and felt that it was a little sudden. In the past, Reign was so aloof. Now, she took the initiative to hold his arm and was so intimate. She did not avoid arousing suspicion at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Reign asked. Han quickly gathered his thoughts and smiled. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go and see the casino here.¡± The two of them held hands intimately and walked down to the casino on the third floor. It was about the size of a football field, and there were lots of machines to y with, such as Slot Machines, Fishing Machines, and facilities to y ckjack, poker, and Dominoes¡­ There are so many of them. Everything you could think of, they had here. Reign was dazzled by the sight. She sighed with emotion. ¡°There are so many things. It¡¯s almost comparable to a small Reed City. How should we y with these machines?¡± ¡°Some are about numbers, and some are about luck. The hardest and easiest to win money is ckjack,¡± Han said. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A lot of machines are controlled by prograins, which involves a lot of high-tech stuff Ordinary people¡¯s brains can¡¯tpare toputers. They¡¯ll lose terribly.¡± ¡°ckjack relies on techniques, psychological games, memorization of cards, and so on. The opponent is the casino dealer. That¡¯s the easiest. ¡°Then ording to what you said, can poker and Dominoes be yed as well?¡± ¡°Yes, both of them can. ckjack is about solitaire. It¡¯s still apetition for points. It¡¯s a little bit faster and easier each round.¡± The two of them chatted as they walked in. They looked at the dazzling array of machines and discussed. ¡°Do you want to y?¡± Han asked. ¡°What about giving it a try?¡± Reign was eager to give it a try. This was the first time she had seen so many gambling machines in her life. Now that it was her first time, she was very curious about it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go exchange for our chips¡± Han extended his hand to Reign. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my bank card. Give me your card.¡± Reign smiled. She took out a bank card from her handbag and handed it to Han. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exchange for too much. 20 thousand dors will do.¡± ¡°The pin number is my birthday.¡± Wow! She was indeed the richest person. In the eyes of ordinary people, 20 thousand dors was definitely an expense of a year or two, but for her, it was just for fun. She was probably already mentally prepared to lose all 20 thousand dors. Hanined in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, so 20 thousand dors it is.¡± After a pause, he asked again, ¡°By the way, when¡¯s your birthday?¡± When Reign heard that, she realized that she had not told Han about her birthday. She smiled and said, ¡°930729,¡± Han nodded, took the bank card, and turned to leave. Soon, he gave 20 thousand dors chips to Reign. Reign took the chips and gave half of them to Han. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet and see who earns more.¡± Then you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± Han said with a smile. In the past, when he was in the underground casinos, he had especially practiced many gambling techniques, such as throwing dice, waiting for the one necessary tile to win, changing cards, remembering cards, and so on. He had practiced them to perfection, Even the local God of Gamblers had lost to him. 12:22 0 Reign was nothingpared to him. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I used to have a photographic memory. I am also very good at mental arithmetic. These gamblings are all about mathematics and probability. I don¡¯t believe that I will lose,¡± Reign said confidently, ¡°Nine out of ten gamblers are scammers, and the left one is a cheater. Be careful,¡± said Han. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns.¡± Reign smiled. After saying that, she sat down at a ckjack stall and picked up the chips for 2 thousand dors. She ced them on the table and said to the casino dealer, Deal the cards.¡± This casino dealer was a woman. She was very beautiful and had beautiful curves. When she saw Reign, her eyes lit up and she was amazed. She looked at Reign and then at herself. She felt inferior and sighed. She immediately dealt Reign the cards. In the first round, Reign won. She gave Han a provocative look. Han smiled and did not say anything. Next, Reign made a bet again. She yed a few rounds in a row and won all of them. Not only that, but she also switched to many different projects and won all of them. Her chips of 10 thousand dors instantly rose to more than 1 million dors. ¡°How is it?¡± Reign looked at Han even more provocatively. ¡°Bravo,¡± Han said sincerely. He had thought that Reign would lose all the money very quickly. He never expected Reign to be so good. Not only was she lucky, but her mental arithmetic and photographic memory were very impressive. In just an hour, she had increased her money by a hundred times. Even the God of talent. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. p, p, p! mblers would feel inferior to such At this moment, there was a burst of apuse. Sharvin and his bodyguard Ed appeared in front of Han and Reign. As they pped, they said. ¡°Ms. Labenz is indeed amazing. The moment she made a bet, she doubled the money by a hundred times.¡± ¡°Such gambling skills are really impressing Reign looked at Sharvin and nodded slightly. ¡°Mr. Lewton, you¡¯re ttering me. I just got a little lucky.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, you won ten consecutive rounds at ckjack just now. That¡¯s no longer good luck. This is strength,¡± Sharvin said. Reign smiled and did not reply. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Lewton, have a good time. I¡¯ll go to another ce for a walk.¡± Sharvin did not ask her to stay. Instead, he walked to the side and invited the casino dealer to the side. Then, he said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. How about we make a bet?¡± ¡°If you can beat me, I¡¯ll tell you where Ghost Orchid is. How about that?¡± When Reign heard this, she stopped in her tracks and immediately turned around. ¡°Mr. Lewton, do you mean it?¡± Sharvin smiled and said, Tve always kept my word. So, of course, I mean it.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz. How is that? Are you interested?¡± ¡°Mr. Lewton, now that you¡¯re using something like Ghost Orchid as a bargaining chip, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re up to something big. What do you want to bet with me?¡± Reign asked. ¡°Easy. If I win, Ms. Labenz, you have to promise me one thing ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Go overseas with me and help me get Ghost Orchid. After this is done, I¡¯ll naturally give you some.¡± ¡°Mr. Lewton, I¡¯m afraid what you want isn¡¯t that simple, right?¡± ¡°Aha, Ms. Labenz, you¡¯re indeed extremely smart. You immediately saw through my thoughts.¡± Sharvinughed out loud. He raised a finger and said to Reign, ¡°If I win, not only will you need toe with me to find Ghost Orchid, but you will also need to give me 10% of the Labenz family shares!¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m asking too much, do you?¡± Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Reign¡¯s face darkened when she heard that.. Sharvin¡¯s bet was too big! 10% of Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares was something that a lot of people dreamed of. Once they had it, they would slowly annex the shares of other shareholders. It was very likely that they would be thergest shareholder of Mapleturz Group and take it for themselves. Just like Josef, this person had great ambitions! ¡°Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. How about this? If I lose, not only will I tell you where Ghost Orchid is, but I will also transfer 10% of mypany¡¯s shares to you.¡± Sharvin seemed to have expected that Reign would hesitate. He smiled and increased his chips. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m the one who loses, not you.¡± Reign remained silent, but she was secretly tempted. Sharvin¡¯spany was registered in Whileal Kingdom and listed in Whileal Kingdom. It was a sheer multinationalpany. If she could get 10% of the shares of Sharvin¡¯spany, she would have a much greater say in Whileal Kingdom in the future. Massach General Hospital would more or less show her more respect, and her brother¡¯s treatment fees and rights might also be improved. ¡°Ms. Labenz, what do you say?¡± Sharvin asked. ¡°What do you want to bet with me?¡± Reign asked. Sharvin was overjoyed, but his expression did not change. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on the dice and roll the dice!¡± ¡°I refusel¡± Reign said. Sharvin was taken aback. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lewton. Take your time to y. I¡¯ll go somewhere else,¡± Reign said with a smile. With that, she stood up and walked elsewhere. Although the shares of Sharvin¡¯spany were important, she knew her limits. She knew that she was not proficient in gambling. And she knew nothing about the techniques of rolling and guessing dice. She had won those bets only because of her good luck. Sharvin hade prepared. His gambling skills must be very good. Once she agreed, it would be equivalent to falling into Sharvin¡¯s trap. It was very likely that she would be scammed terribly. She would never do such a risky thing Han followed Reign in silence, but he was also very impressed by Reign. She clearly needed Ghost Orchid so much, but she could resist the temptation. She was very tenacious, and she was also very calm and cautious. No wonder she could be CEO of the Labenz family. ¡°Han, you said you¡¯d been on missions in underground casinos before. Are you good at gambling?¡± Reign suddenly asked. ¡°Kind of.¡± ¡°Can you beat the legendary God of Gamblers?¡± ¡°I did a few times.¡± Then teach me.¡± Reign turned around and looked at Han with bright eyes. It was obvious that she was really tempted by Sharvin¡¯s suggestion! Han smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. Teach me now.¡± Reign held Han¡¯s arm and was about to leave. She wanted to return to the presidential suite and focus on practicing gambling. Han pulled her back and said with a smile, ¡°How could you win Sharvin by going back to practice hard behind closed doors?¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Reign was stunned. 12:22 1 ¡°Look here. This is a casino. This is a natural textbook. Study here. I¡¯ll give you guidance from the side, Han said. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Reign was overjoyed and immediately walked toward the counters in the casino. Sharvin stared at Reign¡¯s back and smiled. His expression was calm. ¡°Mr. Lewton, she doesn¡¯t seem to be fooled,¡± said Eden. ¡°If she agreed, she wouldn¡¯t be CEO of Mapleturz Group,¡± Sharvin said calmly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t fall into the trap, what should we do?¡± Eden frowned. Sharvin looked at Reign¡¯s back as she walked toward the dice counter and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Take it easy. We¡¯ve already released the bait. She needs Ghost Orchid. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she jumps into our trap.¡± At this moment, a young man walked up to him, looked at Sharvin with a smile, and said, ¡°Mr. Lewton, now that she doesn¡¯t want to bet with you, how about I do it?¡± This person was really handsome. He had beautiful eyebrows and starry eyes. His skin was fair and he was definitely a good-looking young man. Especially his eyes, they were as deep as the night sky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young man. I still have something on, so I can¡¯t y with you,¡± Sharvin chuckled and said. With that, he walked out of the casino dealer¡¯s seat, wanting to go somewhere else. The young man ducked in front of Sharvin and said, ¡°Mr. Lewton, I said I was going to y with you only out of goodwill. Are you being disrespectful to me by rejecting me like that?¡± Sharvin¡¯s face darkened. He sized up the young man and asked, ¡°Young man, how should I address you?¡± ¡°My name is Fletcher Yuler. If you like, you can call me Mr. Yuler. I can bear it.¡± The young man smiled. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a small-time thug.¡± Eden sucered, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°What did you say?¡± Fletcher¡¯s eyes turned cold as he red at Eden. Eden sneered. He did not say anything, but the disdain and sarcasm in his eyes were self-evident. Fletcher¡¯s eyes turned evenl colder. ¡°Mr. Yuler, I have an important video conference to attend. I can¡¯t y with you for the time being. Please understand. Goodbye.¡± Sharvin smiled politely and walked past Fletcher into the distance.. Fletcher wanted to stop him, but he was pushed aside by Eden. ¡°Mr. Lewton is not someone small-time thugs like you can get close to. You are not qualified to be on equal footing with Mr. Lewton Eden said coldly. After saying that, he pushed Fletcher away again and red at Fletcher with a cold and warning gaze before turning around. and leaving. Fletcher patted the clothes that Eden had pushed on. He stared at Sharvin and Eden with an iparably cold gaze. There was even a sh of anger in his eyes. ¡°Hey, young man, now that he doesn¡¯t want to y with you, how about I y with you?¡± At this moment, another voice sounded. A young man with 20 thousand dors chips in his hand tossed the chips in the air like coins, caught them, and threw them in the air again. As he threw the chips, he looked at Fletcher with a smile. ¡°Mr. Yuler, shall we y a round?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Fletcher stared at the young man. ¡°My name is yder Zoner. If you like, you can call me Mr. Zoner. I can bear it,¡± the young man said with a smile. When Fletcher heard this, his eyes became even colder. His eyes darkened. ¡°Get lost!¡± That was how he introduced himself to Sharvin just now. Now that yder had said the same thing, he felt as if he had been pped hard. His face burned with pain and he felt humiliated. ¡°Don¡¯t, dude. I saw you were glowing. You¡¯ll be lucky soon. Let¡¯s y. Maybe you¡¯ll get rich,¡± yder said. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡± Fletcher red at yder. ¡°If you¡¯re not in short of money, why do you want to gamble with Mr. Lewton?¡± yder asked with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Fletcher red at yder coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, he turned around and left. yder yed with the chips in his hand. He looked at Fletcher¡¯s back, then at Sharvin, who had already left the casino, and then at Reign, who was learning gambling skills. He smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Things are getting interesting. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 yder looked at the busy people in the casino and chuckled. Then, he casually ced 20 thousand dors chips on a ¡°ce your bets.¡± The casino dealer nced at everyone and began to deal. The people at this table were ying ckjack! table. After the casino dealer dealt the cards, yder stopped a female model who passed by, held her in his arms, and kissed her. ¡°You¡­ The female model was furious the spot. However, before she could finish her sentence, yder had already lifted his cards. One king and one ace! It was a knockout! The crowd was in an uproar when they saw this scene. The casino dealer nced at it and ced the 40 thousand dors chips in front of yder, along with the 20 thousand dors chips just now. yder put all the chips in the hands of the female model and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re lucky to have met me. These 60 thousand dors are yours. Have a good time. With that, he ran his hand over the female model beforeughing and getting up to leave. The female model held 60 thousand dors in chips in her hand. Her anger disappeared without a trace and was reced by a smile. She stood up and looked at yder¡¯s back. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? Shall Ie to you tonight?¡± As a female model, she came here to fool around with men. yder was so generous that he immediately gave her 60 thousand dors. If she could make yderfortable, wouldn¡¯t she be rich? However, yder didn¡¯t even turn his head. He just waved his hand and disappeared into the crowd. At this moment, Han and Reign had been ying at the counter for a long time. Under Han¡¯s guidance, Reign had preliminarily mastered the ability to listen to dice. She could hear three out of ten games of dice. Han looked at Reign with admiration in his eyes. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Reign was indeed very talented! Listening to dice was a skill that usually took at least a few months to master for ordinary people. Reign had only studied for an hour before mastering it. Her talent was beyond imagination. Moreover, not only did Reign learn to listen to dice, but her ability to roll and shake dice was also improving rapidly. ¡°Only 30% is not enough¡± Reign frowned. She was very dissatisfied with her ability. If she wanted to beat a big shot like Sharvin, she had to be more prepared. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re haying so much fun. Why don¡¯t we make a bet?* Just as Reign was focused on studying, a cold and pleasant voice of a foreignnguage suddenly sounded. An exotic beauty with mesmerizing ck eyes sat opposite Han and Reign. Gorgeous! She was so beautiful! Her facial features were impably beautiful, and her skin was so fair that it glowed. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was devastatingly beautiful. Above all, she was not the soft and sweet type. Instead, there was a wild beauty about her, with a sort of neutrality. Although she was a woman, she had her hairbed back and was wearing a slightly larger male suit. Her blue eyes were filled with wildness as she stared straight at Reign. Her gaze was filled with hostility. Upon seeing this person, Han was stunned. Christinel 12:23 1 Why was she here? Reign looked at this person and felt a little puzzled. She and Christine did not know each other at all. Why was this woman looking at her with hostility? She also looked at Christine curiously and replied in the foreignnguage, ¡°Miss, how should 1 address you?¡± ¡°My name is Christine. What about you?¡± ¡°Reign Labenz.¡± ¡°Miss Labenz, I noticed that you¡¯ve been ying dice for more than an hour. You¡¯re quite good at it. Let¡¯s make a bet. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Alright, how much is the bet?¡± ¡°When we womene out to y and gamble, it would be vulgar to y for money¡± Christine lit a cigar and took a drag on it. She blew out a cloud of smoke and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y something fresh. Let¡¯s bet on men!¡± As she spoke, she pointed at Han and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on this bodyguard beside you. If you lose, give this bodyguard to me for one night. You¡¯re not allowed to ask what I do with him.¡± Reign had never met such a request before. Her expression changed slightly. She subconsciously looked at Han and then at Christine. From a woman¡¯s sharp intuition, she felt that Han and Christine might know each other. She was clearly here to fight for Han! Reign¡¯spetitive spirit was immediately aroused. She looked at Christine and said, ¡°What if you lose?¡± ¡®If I lose, I¡¯m yours, Christine said. ¡°What do I need you for?¡± Reignughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Christine looked at Reign with shock in her eyes. ¡°Should I know?¡± Reign asked. Christine smoked her cigar and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let me introduce myself. My name is Christine. I¡¯m a celebrity from Whileal Kingdom. ¡°With my current influence, my remuneration for taking on an endorsement was at least 8 million dors. The minimum remuneration for a movie is 5 million dors, plus dividends. ¡°I think I should be valuable enough to exchange with the man beside you as a bet.¡± As she spoke, she even blew a puff of smoke at Reign, her eyes filled with provocation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bet with you,¡± said Reign. Han¡¯s face darkened as he listened. Did these two women use him as a bet? As Mercenary King, he was unparalleled in the world. With just a word of his, countless mercenaries would destroy a country like a flood or a ferocious beast. However, these two women actually ced him on the betting table. If Xander knew about this, he would probablyugh his head of ¡°Have you guys asked me if 1 agree?¡± Han asked with a frown ¡°Do we have to ask you?¡± Christine and Reign looked at Han at the same time and said in unison. Han was speechless. How did these two women share the same enemy so quickly? Reign red at Han, then looked at Christine. ¡°How do you want to bet?¡± Christine blew out a puff of smoke and picked up the three dice on the table. ¡°It¡¯s simple. We¡¯llpete in points. Whoever throws the most points wins.¡± Han frowned. Christine¡¯s ability to roll the dice had been trained by him before. She was very good at it. She had relied on rolling the dice 12:231 to win in some casinos in Whileal Kingdom. She was going to use her best ability topete with Reign. Reign had just learned how to roll dice and was not very good at it. If they reallypeted, Reign was more likely to lose. ¡°Betting on men is so interesting. Guys, how about I join this bet?¡± At this moment, another foreign woman walked over and sat between Reign and Christine. She smiled and looked at the two Women. She had a beautiful outline, elegant eyebrows, andrge eyes that were filled with spiritual energy. Especially those eyes. They were actually jade-green and crystal clear like emeralds. Her skin was fair and tender. She was tall and curvaceous! Her legs were long and slender, fit and snow-white! Most importantly, her every move exuded a charming aristocratic air. Every frown and smile of hers were so captivating and extremely charming. When Reign and Christine saw this woman, their expressions changed drastically. They suddenly stood up and eximed, ¡°You, you are¡­¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Reign and Christine looked at the beauty in front of them with their mouths wide open in shock. The woman in front of them was very beautiful. She was very exotic and noble, not inferior to them. However, what shocked them was not the woman¡¯s looks and figure, but her identity. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? Princess Carina, why¡­ why are you here?¡± Reign said with a trembling voice. ¡°Princess Carina, the esteemed guest of Arctodus Kingdom!¡± Christine was also stunned. The two of them quickly looked at Princess Carina¡¯s side. They were even more shocked when they realized that there were no kidnappers. Princess Carina visited the Longhard Kingdom and mysteriously disappeared. But now, she appeared here without any warning, and there were no kidnappers by her side. She could move so freely. What was going on here? Han¡¯s face darkened when he saw this woman. He finally understood. All of this was definitely Xander¡¯s doing! Otherwise, Princess Carina would not have disappeared in Margaret Harbor and flown to Fostraria¡¯s Swan Cruise without anyone to restrain her. How could this be called kidnapping and missing? She was clearly using Xander¡¯s power to take her vacation! ¡°What nonsense.¡± Han frowned slightly. In his heart, he had already beaten Xander up a hundred times. ¡°Shh!¡± When Princess Carina saw the two of them like this, she immediately put her slender fingers in front of her red lips and made a gesture of silence. She smiled mischievously and said, ¡°Tin here to y. Don¡¯t leak my whereabouts.¡± ¡°From the moment I boarded the ship, my name was Sybil Labenz. Just treat me as an ordinary yer. Let¡¯s have fun.¡± Christine took a deep breath andposed herself. ¡°So, Ms. Labenz, how do you want to bet?¡± ¡°Sybil Labenz?¡± Reign was slightly stunned. Why was her surname also Labenz? Was this a coincidence? ¡°I¡¯ve been walking around here for a long time and saw many people ying. Only the two of you are the freshest. Gambling on men? I¡¯ll y with you too.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sybil smiled and said, ¡°Since you guys bet on men, I¡¯ll do the same.¡± After a pause, she pointed at Han and said, ¡°If I win, this man is mine.¡± Han looked shocked and furious. Fuck! Why did every time a woman came, she would use him as a bargaining chip to gamble? Did he have the words ¡°bargaining chip¡¯ written on his face? Reign¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you guys mean? You¡¯re all here to bet on men, but you both chose my man? Don¡¯t you have chips of your own?¡± My man? When Han heard this, he looked at Reign in surprise. ¡°Your man? Ms. Labenz, are you dating your bodyguard?¡± Christine¡¯s face darkened when she caught the word Reign said. When Sybil heard this, she looked at Reign with admiration in her eyes and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, as the richest woman, you actually dare to love and hate leaping the sses and are not restrained by the secr world. I¡¯m impressed.¡± As a princess, she was educated in aristocratic thinking from an early age. She knew that she could not fall in love leaping the sses. Even her marriage might be out of family interests. It was impossible for her to fall in love as freely as ordinary girls. Two years ago, she had fallen in love with a sunny boy from an ordinary background. The two of them got together, but the good times didn¡¯tst long. His parents separated them and tore her apart from the boy. 12:23 That boy had not contacted her until now. He had disappeared from her life without a trace. She did not even know if he was still alive. Reign, however, was so high and mighty and had tens of billions of dors of assets, but fell in love with a bodyguard resolutely and even dared to announce it in public. Such courage made her admire her from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Huh?¡± When Reign heard them say that, she realized that she had said the wrong thing. She blushed immediately. My man? What was that? This was a huge misunderstanding! She felt her face heat up and wished she could find a hole to hide in immediately. How embarrassing! However, seeing the gazes of these two women, especially Christine¡¯s, which was jealous and angry, she did not refute, Instead, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my man. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If you want to y with me, then call all your men over. Only then will it be a fairpetition!¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 ¡°Yeah, my man! That¡¯s right!¡± She thought to herself. Anyway, even if she exined now, these two women might not believe her, so she might as well let it be and let them say whatever they wanted. And she could counterattack. ¡°can¡¯t I use myself as a chip?¡± Christine frowned. ¡°Are you a man?¡± Reign asked. ¡°I can be a man, too, if I need to,¡± Christine said seriously. Reign didn¡¯t know what to say. Sybil was speechless. Han was speechless, too. ¸þ At this moment, they finally remembered that although Christine was very beautiful, she was very immoral and liked both men and women. ¡°Even if you¡¯re wearing a man¡¯s clothes, you¡¯re still a woman. Without men as chips, how are you going to y with me?¡± Reign said. Christine raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alright. You want men, right? Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get someone right away. With that, she picked up her phone and sent a message. Five minutester, a muscr foreigner, who was 6.4 feet tall and had a full beard, walked in and sat beside Christine. He chuckled and said. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be your chip.¡± This person had delicate features. His eye sockets were sunken, and his deep blue eyes were deep and bright. He looked very handsome at first sight. If he shaved his beard, he would be a fresh handsome boy. Christine kissed the blue-eyed man and smiled. ¡°Guys, let me introduce him. This is my boyfriend, Herbert.¡± As she spoke, she even looked at Han provocatively, as if she was showing off her spoils of war. Han was stunned. Then, he smiled. He and Christine had only been together for less than a week. It was just a fling. Christine must have treated their rtionship as a game, too. Seeing Han¡¯s expression, Christine¡¯s originally provocative gaze changed on the spot. ¡°Herbert? I know you. Did you y a viin in Mission Impossible with Thompson?¡± Sybil¡¯s eyes lit up. Herbert¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Sybil. He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± ¡°This is Prin¡­ Christine introduced. ¡°Hello, my name is Sybil, a mixed-race girl.¡± Sybil reacted immediately and was the first to stop Christine¡¯s introduction. ¡°Mixed-race?¡± ¡°One of my parents is from Longhard Kingdom.¡± ¡°*¡±No wonder you look like this, Ms. Labenz. You have the name of Longhard Kingdom but also the charm of Easterners. You¡¯re really as beautiful as a fairy.¡±*¡± Herbert was enlightened when he heard this. He looked at Sybil with burning eyes. Then, he looked at Reign and his eyes lit up again. ¡°Miss, how should I address you?¡± Although Princess Carina had the charm of an Easterner, she had the face of the Arctodus Kingdom¡¯s people. She had ck eyes and was exotic and noble. However, Reign was a pure Longhard Kingdom woman. She was gentle and elegant. Every move she made had a mysterious charm. She had a quiet and elegant temperament, but there was also something cold and distant about her. These two beauties each had their own strengths and tastes. Herbert was also a male celebrity from Whileal Kingdom. He was knowledgeable and had seen countless women, but these two women still amazed him. ¡°My name is Reign Labenz, Reign said. Herbert immediately stretched out his hand and revealed a manly smile. ¡®Hello, Ms. Labenz. My name is Herbert. When Christine saw Herbert¡¯s reaction, her expression darkened. She coughed and said, ¡°Herbert.¡± Only then did Herbert realize that his girlfriend was present. He smiled sheepishly and withdrew his hand. Reign and Christine looked at Sybil. ¡°Ms. Labenz, what about your man?¡± Sybil smiled elegantly and took out her phone to make a call. Within two minutes, Xander came to Sybil¡¯s side and sat down. He even took Sybil¡¯s hand and kissed it, revealing a bright smile. ¡°My dear Princess Labenz, what can I do for you?¡± Han was immediately furious when he saw Xander. Fuck! It was really Xander who had brought Princess Carina here! He had the urge to beat Xander up! This guy really liked dramas! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just stand to the side. Sybil smiled beautifully ¡°Yes. my dear princess¡± Xander respectfully stood behind Sybil like a knight. Seeing this scene, Christine and Reign both felt that they were inferior. She was a princess and had knights to protect her! And they were just civilians! However, very soon. Reign was relieved. 4 Han had protected her many times before and saved her several times. He was also her knight. Xander stood behind Sybil and looked at Han and Herbert with interest. ¡°Oh!¡± Soon, his gazended on Han and he let out a shocked sound. Although he had never seen Han before, he felt that Han was especially familiar. Han also looked at him and red at him coldly Boom! When Xander saw Han¡¯s gaze, it was as if he had been electrocuted. His expression changed drastically as he eximed, ¡°How is this possible? You¡­ you are¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Han activated his super technique and gathered his voice to form a line as he berated Xander. Sound transmission through thousands of miles! Only Xander could hear this sound. When Xander heard this, his mouth was wide open. He looked at Han with iparable surprise, doubt, and shock. In the next second, he was overjoyed and overwhelmed with emotions. In the past, when Sovereign of Shadows was carrying out missions and leading the mercenary group in battle, he was always wearing a mask. No one knew his true identity. Xander admired Sovereign of Shadows to the core and treated Sovereign of Shadows as his idol. Unfortunately, he never knew what Sovereign of Shadows looked like. This was the regret of his life. Now, he finally saw him in person! At this moment, he felt that he could die without regrets! At this moment, Sybil said excitedly, ¡°Alright, all the men are here. Let¡¯s begin. How do we y?¡± 12:231 Sybil was extremely excited. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 She had lived in the pce since she was young and learned all kinds of etiquette, the art of governing, painting and ying various musical instruments, and so on. She was already sick of these kinds of court techniques. Moreover, she liked to read martial arts novels written by a certain author the best in the pce. She was attracted by the joyful and strange world of the frontier in the novels. She dreamed ofing to Longhard Kingdom to explore the frontier! Therefore, when she learned that the diplomat group from Arctodus Kingdom hade to visit Longhard Kingdom, she immediately applied to join. She wandered around Margaret Harbor after arriving there and happened to be kidnapped by Xander. She had an idea and left a note and clues for the diplomat group, stating that she was going to explore the frontier of Longhard Kingdom. Then, without any resistance, she left with Xander. Along the way, she had witnessed many of Xander¡¯s mystical abilities. Especially the transfiguration that Xander was proficient in. It allowed her to change her appearance, avoiding the search of the envoys of Arctodus Kingdom many times. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Now that she was here and saw that someone was betting on a man, she wanted to have some fun, too. Anyway, even if she lost Xander to someone else, she was not afraid. Xander woulde back on his own. ¡°Roll the dice. Three dice. Whoever has the most points wins. The man of the loser belongs to the winner tonight, Christine said. When Herbert and Xander heard this, they finally understood what the three beauties were betting on. Their faces darkened on the spot. They were all men who had made some achievements in their respective fields. They were all very aplished and famous. In the end, they were ced on the gambling table. How could they ept this? However, Herbert was okay with it soon. Reign and Sybil were both devastatingly beautiful. He was okay to be with either of them tonight. ¡°No problem. Who wants to start first? Reign asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Sybil was overjoyed. She immediately picked up the three dice and rubbed them in her hand. She even blew on them. Then, she waved her hand and threw the three dice on the table. She shouted in broken Arisina, ¡°Come on! Three sixes!¡± The dice began to spin on the table. Sybil stared at the three dice and kept shouting, ¡°Six, six, six!¡± Han, Reign, and Christine were speechless, Was she really a fucking princess? She looked like a gambler! Especially the way she threw the dice. Typical gambler. However, with Sybil¡¯s looks and noble temperament, when she shouted this sentence, she looked very yful and cute, exuding a loveliness of contrast. Han could not help but re at Xander. It was obvious that Princess Carina was taught by Xander! After being red at by Han, Xander immediately shrunk his neck and his eyes were filled with fear. This was Sovereign of Shadows, his idol and his master, who had taught him a lot of Heart Cultivation in martial arts and moves to kill enemies. His fear and respect came from the bottom of his heart. Just as he was about to exin, he heard Han¡¯s sound transmission through thousands of miles. ¡°Shut up!¡± Helpless, Xander could only choose to remain silent. However, his eyes were filled with admiration when he looked at Han. At this moment, the three dice stopped spinning. The numbers disyed were 3, 5, and 6. *3, 5, and 6, 14 points.¡± Sybil sighed in disappointment. Reign looked at the numbers and frowned slightly. The highest point of the three dice was 18. 14 points were already not bad. ¡°Ill do it this time!¡± Christine picked up the three dice and threw them on the table, too. The dice spun and finally stopped. The number was 5, 6, and 6. ¡°Aha!¡± When Christine saw this point, she immediatelyughed happily. ¡°Impressive,¡± Sybil praised. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Labenz¡± Christine nodded at Sybil, then smoked her cigar and looked at Reign provocatively. ¡°Ms. Labenz, your turn¡± ¡°Unless you get three sixes, you¡¯ll lose to me. Your man will be mine tonight!¡± Reign looked at the three dice and immediately felt the pressure multiply. Her forehead was covered in dense sweat, and she was so nervous that her hands were covered in sweat. Getting three sixes was extraordinarily difficult. She picked up the three dice and did not dare to throw them for a long time. ¡°Rx, take it slow Control your breathing and think of the method I taught you. You can do it. Han said calmly. His words seemed to have magic power, immediately putting Reign at ease. Reign adjusted her breathing and calmed down. She took a deep breath and threw the three dice with a flick of her wrist. Looking at the rolling dice, her heart was in her throat. She was extremely nervous. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Reign could almost hear her heart beating. She clenched her hands and looked at the spinning dice. She held her breath and was so nervous that her palms were sweating. If she won, she did not need Herbert and Xander at all. However, if she lost, she would lose Han. She did not want to suffer such an oue! ¡°Three sixes, three sixes.¡± Reign stared at the dice and prayed in her heart. Seeing her like this, Han felt strange. As soon as a person stepped onto the gambling table and ced his most beloved item on the table, no matter what kind of person he was, how many assets he had, or how high his status was, he would be a gambler who would fail. It went for Princess Carina just now, and it went for Reign now, too. Christine also stared at the dice and kept shouting in her heart, ¡°Three ones, three ones!¡± Sybil regained herposure and looked at everything with a smile. In the end, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the spinning speed of the dice slowed down and they finally stopped. The numbers were 4, 5, and 6. ¡°Aha!¡± Christineughed and jumped up excitedly. ¡°I won!¡± Reign looked at the point and widened her eyes. She sat on the chair dejectedly and muttered, ¡°How is this possible? How¡­. how is this possible?¡± She had clearly followed the method that Han had taught her to spin the dice just now. Why didn¡¯t she get three sixes? Why? ¡°Gambling requires luck, but luck can¡¯t be manipted.¡± Han looked at Reign andforted her gently. ¡°Moreover, nine out of ten gamblers are scammers, and the left one is a cheater. It¡¯s already very good that you can get 4, 5, and 6 with the dice. ¡°As for Christine¡¯s 5, 6, and 6, that¡¯s just luck. ¡°With this kind of dice, no one can get three sixes unless they are specially trained experts.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Reign was puzzled. ¡°Because this is a gambling table. Take your time and think about it yourself,¡± Han said. Christine walked over and immediately brought Han to her side. She smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m sorry. I won. So, your man is mine tonight.¡± Reign grabbed Han¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. C away?¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m sorry. I only like men, not money.¡± name a price. How can I stop you from taking him Christine smiled, patted Reign¡¯s hand away, took Han¡¯s hand, and left. Reign watched as Han left like this. Guilt, regret, unwillingness, sadness, and all kinds of negative emotions surged into her heart, causing her eyes to turn red and tears to run down her pretty face. At this moment, she felt as if her entire body had been hollowed out, and her heart was empty. These two streams of tears made her look very pitiful. Han¡¯s heart ached when he saw her like this. He broke free from Christine¡¯s hand and walked over to wipe Reign¡¯s tears. Heforted her, ¡°This is garbling. As long as you go to the gambling table, you will be in someone else¡¯s trap, and you will lose very badly. ¡°Some people will even lose everything and even their families will be destroyed. ¡°So, remember this lesson. Think it over to yourself on the evening of my absence. Don¡¯t gamble again next time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine over there.¡± As he spoke, he even hugged Reign and patted her head tofort her, saying it was okay. The reason why he didn¡¯t stop Reign from gambling with Christine and others was to teach Reign a lesson and let her know what the price of gambling was. Only after experiencing such a blow could Reign grow up from the setback. In the future, when facing a foxy man like Sharvin, she would have a higher chance of winning. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Christine saw this scene, she was burning with jealousy, Back when she was with Han, Han had never treated her so gently. Comparisons were indeed odious. She was so furious that she walked up and pulled Han away. ¡°Han, be aware of your position. She lost you to me. You¡¯re mine now. Come with me now.¡± As she spoke, she held Han¡¯s hand and left angrily, ¡°Hey, wait for me. Sybil lost, too. Bring me along Xander¡¯s expression changed. He immediately went to chase after Han and Christine. This was Sovereign of Shadows. He had to follow him! *Protect Princess Carina and Miss Labenz. Don¡¯t act rashly without my orders. This is an order!¡± Han formed his voice into a line and instructed Xander to protect the two women. Xander immediately stopped in his tracks and stood on the spot. He had to obey the Sovereign¡¯s orders. ¡°Christine, L¡­¡± Herbert quickly stood up and wanted to leave with Christine, too. However, his eyes darted around and he saw the two peerless beauties, Sybil and Reign, so he sat down. He and Christine had been together for more than a year, and he was already tired of ying with her. If he could y with a beauty like Reign or Sybil, his trip to Longhard Kingdom would not be in vain. Bang! Christine threw away the cigar and took Han¡¯s hand. They walked out of the casino, out of the deck, and finally returned. to their room. She closed the door and red at Han. ¡°Should I call you Han or Hymen Griffin now?¡± -¡°Actually, a name is just a code,¡± Han said. Every time he carried out a mission, he would change his name. Over the years, other than the name Han Jaber, he had used countless names. Hymen Griffin was just the name he used when he protected Christine. ¡°So you¡¯re on a mission this time, too?¡± Christine said. ¡°Yes, this is my job,¡± Han said lightly. Christine stared at Han for more than thirty seconds without saying a word. ¡°Actually¡­ Han was about to exin. However, before he could finish speaking, Christine suddenly walked over and pushed him against the wall. Her body was also close to his, leaving him no space to retreal. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and leaned forward to kiss Han on the lips. Han was stunned. He, the dignified Mercenary King, was actually pressed against the wall by a female celebrity? Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Christine was from Whileal Kingdom and had received a kind of passionate and unrestrained modern education. She was as daring as Scarlett. She seemed to have a lot to say to Han, but in the end, she did not say a word. All the words turned into a deep kiss. After an unknown period of time, she finally stopped kissingpletely and looked at Han affectionately. ¡°Have you thought about me all these years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han nodded. He had indeed thought about her, but not much. Before returning to the country, he had been hovering between life and death every day. How could he have the time to care about these romantic feelings? ¡°It¡¯s enough then.¡± Christine pulled Han to the bed again, pressed Han under her, and kissed Han. Then she bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Your boss lost you to me. So, from now on, you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°I want you to have some fun with me.¡± As she spoke, she made out with Han and took off Han¡¯s clothes. Ever since she parted with Han, she had experienced many men, but deep down, she still loved Han. As time passed, this feeling became deeper and deeper, like the turbulent seafloor. Although it usually did not seem that surfy, when she reunited with Han after such a long time, this emotion immediately surged like a tsunami. Absence made the heart grow fonder! She couldn¡¯t control herself now. She couldn¡¯t wait to gopletely crazy with Han. Just as her hand touched Han¡¯s pants, Han suddenly grabbed her hand and shook his head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No? Babe, what are you saying?¡± Christine asked with a smile. In the past, when she yed with Han, Han could satisfy her every time. Han sat up and pushed the enthusiastic Christine away. ¡°Not today.¡± In the past, when he was on a mission, he might really y with Christine in order to gain his employer¡¯s trust. After all, Christine was indeed very beautiful. She was as beautiful as a goddess. Her skin was fair and tender, and her figure was amazing. She was definitely a goddess in Whileal Kingdom. Even a capitalist would have to pay a high price to y with such a woman. In the past, Han could y with her for free and even get Christine to pay protection fees. However, it was different now. Ever since he met Reign, he would always feel a deep sense of guilt when he made intimate moves with another woman. This feeling was very inexplicable, but it could control his actions. ¡°Have you moved on to another woman?¡± Christine said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? You might have changed boyfriends many times, right?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Also, I heard that you¡¯re bisexual* Christine stared at Han and did not say anything in the end. Instead, she took off her coat, threw all her clothes to the ground, and stood in front of Han just like that. Han frowned slightly. This woman was really wild to do this without a word! He took off his shirt. Hearing this, Christine smiled. She knew that it was impossible for Han not to be attracted to her! With her beauty, even the men standing at the top of Whileal Kingdom would not be indifferent to her, not to mention Han. But before she could smile for more than a second, her smile froze on her face, and she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. 12:23 Han¡¯s expression was calm. He draped the clothes over Christine and said in a low voice, ¡°You have a boyfriend now, and if we do this again, you¡¯re betraying him.¡± ¡°I could break up with him right now!¡± Christine said. ¡°Is this how casually you treat rtionships?¡± Han frowned. ¡°Herbert and I were just ying around. We were tied together to hype up our rtionship to get more attention for the movie. We weren¡¯t serious to begin with,¡± Christine said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re serious or not. In short, not now.¡± Han stood up and pulled open the curtains. He looked outside and said in a deep voice, ¡°I have come here with you to tell you responsibly that there are bad men on all three of these ships, and no one is safe..¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Christine¡¯s expression changed. She had a rtionship with Han before, so she knew Han very well. She knew that Han did everything for a reason. He would definitely not do it without a clear reason. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be long before these guys kidnap or attack a lot of rich people,¡± Han said. Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, an earth-shattering explosion sounded. The third Swan Cruise immediately exploded. mes burst into the sky and shock waves spread. Many people screamed from the explosion and fell from the deck into the sea. When Han saw this scene, his expression darkened. ¡°They¡¯ve made a move!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 After seeing Petes¡¯s tattoo, Han knew the Bloody Devil mercenary group was about to strike. He did not expect them to act so quickly. After just two hours, they began to take action. The rich people hadn¡¯t yet started their discussions. ¡°What do you mean an attack? Bandits havee to the ship to attack us?¡± Christine saw the explosion, and her expression changed drastically. She was so terrified; she quickly put on her clothes. In the past, while on a mission to a small war-torn country, she was attacked and was almost killed by stray bullets and explosions. She would have died in that country if her boss had not spent all that money to hire Han to protect her. Now that it was happening again, she was overwhelmed with fear as she recalled memories from the past. ¡°That¡¯s right. A gathering of millionaires is the perfect ce for bandits to attack,¡± Han said. BOOM! As they spoke, they heard another earth-shattering explosion. The entire Swan Cruise ship began to shake and sink, causing many ss bottles in the room to fall to the ground and shatter Christine lost her bnce as the ship shook: she fell into Han¡¯s arms. Han held onto Christine He had a solemn expression as he stood firm and steady. It was as if his feet were rooted to the ground No matter how much the ship plunged, he did not fall. He was as stable as a mountain. After a little while, the ship stopped rocking and finally stabilized The room was a mess, and all the items that had fallen to the ground were nowpletely broken. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Our ship is also being attacked? Christine looked even more frightened. She felt uneasy and gripped Han¡¯s hand even tighter Im here. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± said Han. Suddenly, they heard footstepsing from outside, and their door was kicked open A mercenary appeared at the door masked and fully armed. He raised his gun and pointed it at Han and Christine. He then shouted. ¡°You two, get out immediately! There was an emblem of a skull and crossbones on the left side of his shirt. It was the Bloody Devil mercenary group! Han grimaced at the mercenary ¡°Bastard, are you refusing to leave? You are begging to die!¡± Just as Han was hesitating whether to obey or resist, he heard another mercenary next door shout. The sound of gunshots and screams followed ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You want to die¡±¡± That¡¯s what the mercenary yelled after the gunshots and cries. It was clear the mercenary had murdered the person in the next room! When Christine heard the person scream, she was even more shaken. She grabbed Han even harder. The mercenary standing at their door sneered and raised his gun at Han. ¡°Did you hear that? Im warning you, raise your hands now and follow my lead or else I will do the same thing to you¡± ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± Han asked. Just then, a cold voice came from the mercenary¡¯s earpiece. ¡°The boss has instructed us not to show any mercy. Kill anyone who dares not to leave or asks useless questions!¡± As soon as the mercenary heard this, he gave Han a deadly look and aimed his gun at Han again. Puff! The moment the mercenary raised his gun, it felt like a thin silver needle had pierced his palm. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The mercenary lost control of his finger and could not pull the trigger. 12.231 ¡°Wh-what?¡± The mercenary looked confused. He tried to use whatever energy he could muster, but his fingers still couldn¡¯t move. He thought quickly and tried to use his other hand to pull out another pistol from his waist. Before he could strike, Han had already appeared before him like a ghost. With one blow to the neck, Han shattered the bones in the mercenary¡¯s neck. The mercenary¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his mouth was filled with blood. He was dead when he fell to the ground. Han took the clothes off the mercenary¡¯s body and put them on himself. Then, he threw the mercenary¡¯s corpse into the bathroom and turned to Christine. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯lle back for youter!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Christine said as she grabbed Han¡¯s hand. Her eyes were filled with fear. After what just happened, why would she stay in the room alone? Her intuition told her it was safer to stay by Han¡¯s side. ¡°Alright, you cane with me, but I need you to pretend I¡¯m holding you hostage. Do you understand?¡± Han said. Christine nodded willingly. Without hesitation, Han covered her face, pulled her close to him, and dragged her out of the room like a hostage. They exited the room and realized how many mercenaries were on the ship. Some were dragging people out of their rooms and into the spacious corridor. Other mercenaries were forcing people out of the rooms with guns held to their heads. There were too many mercenaries, more than thirty of them. Each one of them was fully armed. Han and Christine managed to blend into the crowd without looking suspicious. One of the millionaires began to resist but was immediately shot in the head by the mercenary next to him. Blood sttered around the corridor. The security guards that the Zabel family hired had all been killed, and their bodies were lying in the corridor in pools of blood. The scenes were tragic; the ship looked like hell on Earth. The situation had all the tycoons and millionaires so petrified that their faces turned pale, and no one dared to resist again. Han looked around and frowned. There were too many mercenaries on the first floor. Knowing that this ship had at least five or six floors, there must have been at least 200 mercenaries. This fleet had three ships, so there could have been at least 600 mercenaries altogether. Han scowled at the thought of this. Where did the Bloody Devil mercenary groupe from? They were known to be active in Aestica. They obviously had many general-ss experts and could even mobilize over 600 at one time. This was the full strength of a battalion More importantly, how did they get to this fleet of ships in the first ce? There were so many of them. How did the Zabel family¡¯s personnel and security not notice theming? These mercenaries appeared out of nowhere with so many weapons. They killed the Zabel family¡¯s staff and security. Their n to take over the ship was well organized; it was an evident pre-nned attack. ¡°Where did the Zabel family¡¯s general-ss experts go?¡± Han thought. ¡°Han, where are we going now?¡± Christine whispered. Han said quietly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For now, let¡¯s follow them and see what happens.¡± There were too many mercenaries around them; they all carried letha a lot of casualties. For now, Han could only improvise. He pretended to drag Christine as he followed the group of mercenaries. They arrived at a spacious warehouse. weapons. If they attempted to attack, there would be The ce was heavily guarded! There were fully armed mercenaries at every corner of the warehouse. ¡°Get in!¡± The mercenaries were quite rough. They pushed people into the warehouse and locked them up. People walked in one after the other. Eventually, the ce was filled with more than a hundred people, men and women. All the hostages were millionaires and all part of society¡¯s elite. Sadly, they were all reduced to prisoners. They were trembling and looking at the mercenaries in fear. What they saw some of the mercenaries do had disturbed them. None of them dared to move. ¡°Get in!¡± Han also pushed Christine into the warehouse. He then stood at her side and observed everything quietly. He needed to figure out what was happening, so he decided to wait and watch patiently. He would only take action once he understood the situation. Just then, another mercenary walked in holding an old man. The mercenary guarding the door stopped both men and said. ¡°All the people locked up here are worth six million dors. Mr. Thomas is worth more than ten million dors alone. Take him to Warehouse 2.¡± Chapter 437 Chapter 437 ¡°Warehouse 27¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is warehouse L. We only hold people worth six million dors here; those above ten million dors go to warehouse 2.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± The mercenary understood what his colleague said and took Mr. Thomas to the correct warehouse. Upon hearing that conversation, Han gazed into the distance. He finally realized. This group had done background checks on their hostages and locked them up ording to their worth. ¡°Our n is ying out smoothly. Do you think we will encounter any problems? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any problems. We have all the information we need on the Zabel family because of our inside man. As for their general-ss experts, we already have people dealing with them.¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Payne¡¯s n is wless. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Did you see all those beautiful models and celebrities we took to the basement? You can have so much fun down there. It really is heaven on earth¡± ¡°Is what you will do with women all you can think of? I would go to the casino. All I would have to do is beat one of these billionaires, and I would be set for life with no worries.¡± The two mercenaries guarding the warehouse continued their discussion. Their eyes lit up as they imagined their possible bright future. ¡°Mr. Payne?¡± Han thought to himself. Who was this person? To n such an attack and organize a battalion of troops to invade three Swan Cruise ships was a powerful move. So powerful that the Zabel family¡¯s General had no response to the attack. This could only mean that Mr. Payne was not an ordinary person! But howe Han had never heard of this man before? Even back then, when he used to roam from ce to ce. At that moment, a mercenary who looked like the Captain walked in. He stared at one of the mercenaries and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t allow them to say that nonsense, Primate!¡± The mercenary nicknamed ¡°Primate¡± nodded upon hearing thismand and said, ¡°Yes sir, understood!¡± He then turned around and scolded the others, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± The mercenaries quickly shut their mouths. The soldier looked very satisfied and turned around to leave. ¡°Take care, sir.¡± Captain Primate lowered his head and bowed. After the officer left, them, ¡°This is a warning. Stop talking nonsense and watch over the hate turned to look at the others and began to scold people!¡± ¡°Mr. Payne and the others are dealing with the billionaires; we only have these multimillionaires to deal with. There are only a few of them, but that will be enough for us all to livefortably.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the mercenaries were overjoyed. That was correct. They definitely wouldn¡¯t get a share from any of the billionaires. If they all got something from these millionaires, they would make enough to befortable for many years. For a moment, the mercenaries looked at all the multimillionaires with glistening eyes. ¡°Mr. Primate, can we start now?¡± a mercenary asked. ¡°Quentin Zewe, you are the most fucking impatient onel Our leader hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Wait a moment,¡± Primate shouted. ¡°Understood. In the meantime, I¡¯ll search for the person I will extort.¡± Quentin chuckled as he nced at those multimillionaires. His eyesnded on Christine¡¯s face; his eyes lit up. ¡°What a beautiful exotic woman. I want her!¡± He strode towards Christine as he uttered these words. Christine was so frightened that her face turned pale again. She tried to hide from him. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Youngdy, you can¡¯t run away. You are mine tonight.¡± Quentin chuckled. Han gave Quentin a cold stare. He stood in front of Christine and said sternly, ¡°She is mine!¡± Christine looked up at Han in shock. Han¡¯s voice sounded like the mercenary who held them at gunpoint on the ship. How was Han so skilled? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. How was he able to imitate someone else¡¯s voice so perfectly? Quentin stared at Han. He saw the number on Han¡¯s clothes and said. ¡°Ben, why are you trying to take away the woman I want?¡± ¡°I took her from the ship. She belongs to me. If you try to take her away from me. I will kill you!¡± Han said coldly. Quentin got even more riled up. He pulled out his gun on the spot and aimed it at Han. ¡°How dare you try to stop me? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Pull the trigger. I can guarantee that you will be the first person to die!¡± Han said. The room became tense as the two exchanged these words. ¡°Alright, shut up!¡± Captain Primate walked over and stood between Han and Quentin. He took Quentin¡¯s gun, put it back in its holster, and said, ¡°Mr. Payne hasn¡¯t said anything, and you are fighting. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Quentin, put away your gun! Are you trying to be a rebel?¡± Quentin gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Han. ¡°Only because the Captain said so. I will let this go!¡± ¡°Anyway, listen carefully. I have my eyes on this woman. When Mr. Payne gives us the go-ahead, and you try to take her from me again, I will kill you!¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 In this den, there were many ruthless wolves like Quentin. If Han were to leave, she would be at the mercy of these predators, likely to be torn apart. A slight frown creased Han¡¯s brow. Christine¡¯s worries were entirely justified. If only he possessed the power of duplication at a time like this. A massive explosion rocked the second Swan Cruise ship, with mes soaring high. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Simultaneously, a chorus of gunshots crupted as a multitude of mercenaries seemingly materialized out of thin air, charging up the floors and pointing their firearms at the security personnel of the Zabel family, firing their weapons. relentlessly. In a split second, the echoes of gunshots reverberated, and bullets poured down like rain. Several security personnel were fatally shot before they could join the fight, copsing into pools of blood, and their lives abruptly ended. ¡°Someone help! There¡¯s a killing spree!¡± ¡°Get out of here! Run for your life!¡± The guests, female models, and numerous staff members were gripped by fear, their eyes filled with panic, desperately fleeing in every direction. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble on the territory of the Zabel family? The Zabel family¡¯s security team reacted with steely res, swiftly taking action as they grabbed their weapons, ready to strike back. Regrettably, their efforts proved futile. As the Zabel family¡¯s security personnel sprang into action, they were utterly defenseless against any threats from behind. Out of nowhere, specific individuals from the Zabel family lurking behind them swiftly took action. They aimed their weapons at the unsuspecting security guards ahead and unleashed a barrage of gunfire, ruthlessly eliminating everyst one of them. Afterward, they swiftly discarded their Zabel family garments, revealing their appearance as members of the feared. mercenary group, the Bloody Devil. ¡°Well¡­¡± Upon witnessing this spectacle, the security personnel¡¯s faces contorted with astonishment and rm. Yet, before they could fullyprehend the situation, a horde of mercenaries stormed toward them, unleashing a relentless hail of gunfire. The AK47 bullets tore through the air, unleashing a torrential storm of gunfire, turning them into a seething hos nest of chaos. Within five minutes, all those entrusted with guarding the Zabel family met their untimely demise, their lives brutally extinguished. The mercenaries of the Bloody Devil surged toward the Swan Cruise ship like a pack of relentless tigers, attacking swiftly from all directions. The relentless onught of the Bloody Devil mercenaries didn¡¯t spare the second ship but extended to the third one. They subjected both vessels to a deluge of bloodshed, with bullets ravaging and shattering multiple areas within the cabins. Inside the secure cabin of the third ship, Mr. Zabel became aware of the dire circumstances. Acting swiftly, he summoned theputer surveince and projected the live footage onto arge screen. He gazed at the various screens of theputer surveince before him, his expression growing solemn. Every video feed on the surveince disyed vividly the brutal rampage of the Bloody Devil and the deaths of the Zabel family¡¯s security personnel. Simultaneously, he observed many formidable experts closing in on their position. ¡°Where is Seward?¡± Mr. Zabel¡¯s voice carried a solemn tone. Standing behind him, his two sons shared the same profound solemnity in their eyes. One acted swiftly, essing the surveince footage from Seward¡¯s room. Yet, as theyid eyes on the state of Seward¡¯s room, their faces contorted with profound shock and disbelief. Within the surveince video, Seward was depicted tightly bound and thrown onto the ground helplessly. Fletcher stood at the center of the surveince video, his foot pressing down on Seward¡¯s body. Cold as steel, his eyes locked onto the screen as he unleashed a menacing smirk directed at the trio of Zabel family members. 12:24 1 The piercing intensity of his gaze startled Mr. Zabel and his two sons, causing them to jump in rm. ¡°Today, our Zabel family is in great perill We must get out of here at once!¡± Mr. Zabel eximed, making a swift and resolute decision to escape. The son behind him wasted no time, swiftly reaching for a switch and pressing it without hesitation. Click, click, click! After the switch was pressed, the sound of mechanical gears turning filled the air. The swan neck of the Swan Cruise ship rose, lifting the cabin with Mr. Zabel and his two sons, swiftly propelling them onto the ocean¡¯s surface. In that instant of entering the water, the cabin detached from the swan¡¯s neck, morphing into a fully functional lifeboat. The engines hummed with vigor as the strong propulsion swiftly propelled the lifeboat into the distance, leaving the chaos behind. ¡°Someone managed to get away!¡± ¡°Help us! We need to escape now!¡± As the pursuers closed in on the third Swan Cruise ship, the lifeboat had already raced 0.6 miles away, leaving them in futile pursuit. Their voices echoed, desperately calling out for assistance. Sadly, the moment had passed, and there was no turning back. The lifeboat raced away rapidly, making it impossible for them to catch up. Helplessly, they could only watch as Mr. Zabel and the others sailed away. Fletcher emerged on the deck, his gaze frosty as he fixed his eyes on the direction Mr. Zabel and the others had sailed off. ¡°No need to rush. The Zabel family may have slipped away this time, but he cannot escape his destiny.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve arranged to have our people waiting at the Zabel family mansion. As soon as they return, they will unwittingly walk right into our snare!¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Quentin possessed a chillingly icy voice that sent shivers down the spine. His gaze exuded a sinister energy and a palpable thirst for blood, like a predator stalking its prey. He emanated a real sense of danger, filling the air with menacing energy that left everyone on edge. Even Primate couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of intimidation when confronted with Quentin¡¯s unfiltered and menacing energy. Despite being just a lowly captain within the ranks of the mercenary group, he knew that Quentin, always lurking, had the potential to rece him at any given moment. Hence, he dared not provoke Quentin, cautioning, ¡°Quentin, cut the nonsense. Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Payne¡¯s orders.¡± Quentin¡¯s rage boiled over as he jabbed a finger at Han, ¡°You better watch yourself!¡± Han remained unmoved, his icy gaze locked onto Quentin as if staring at a lifeless body. If it weren¡¯t for the risk of revealing his true identity and inviting unnecessaryplications, this lowly mercenary would have wasted no time in cutting down the insolent fool who dared to provoke him. ¡°Alright, go back to your position, and don¡¯t interfere with Mr. Payne¡¯s n!¡± Primate said in a deep, commanding voice. Quentin seethed with anger, but upon hearing the words ¡®Mr. Payne, he reluctantly swallowed his pride and returned to his position, no longer causing a furthermotion. However, his gaze toward Han still brimmed with menacing energy. Only then did Primate turn his gaze toward Han, his eyes narrowing with a chilling intensity as he spoke, ¡°Ben, have you gone mad?¡± ¡°At a time like this, no longer any prey belongs to you.¡± ¡°These individuals are the wealth of our organization, the Bloody Devil!¡± ¡°You can have all the wealth, but this woman belong to me. Han dered. Primate¡¯s expression hardened as he walked over, luis voice low and intense. ¡°Ben, have you lost your mind today? Quentin¡¯s cousin is highly respected in Mr. Payne¡¯s inner circle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire by going after his woman, right?¡± Han couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle at those words. Mercenaries have always been an organization that valued strength above all else. Still, it was laughable to see how these personal connections yed a role within the ranks of the Bloody Devil. While speaking, Primate nced at Christine, and a slight shift in his gaze was evident. This woman was undoubtedly stunningly beautiful, captivating hearts with her irresistible charm. No wonder she had Quentin and Ben at each other¡¯s throats, willing to shred their bonds in a fierce competition! He caught sight of her and felt his heart skip a beat. Primate took a deep breath, channeling his energy as he pushed down his desires. He locked eyes with Han and spoke firmly, ¡°While the woman may hold allure, life takes precedence. I¡¯ve said my piece; now it¡¯s up to you to make your own choice.¡± With those final words, he turned on his heel and made his exit. After they had all left, Han spoke softly,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here with you. Everything will be alright.¡± Christine instinctively shrunk back and sought shelter behind Han. ¡°Get over here!¡± Han assumed an exaggeratedly rough demeanor as he snatched Christine, escorting her forcefully to a spot near the window. Setting Christine down carefully, he spoke hushedly, ¡°You stay put here, and don¡¯t worry. I might have to step out for a while.¡± Knowing that Reign was under the protection of Xander, he figured there wouldn¡¯t be any significant issues. However, he still felt a lingering unease and had the urge to go and see for himself. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. If you go now, I¡¯ll be doomed Christine¡¯s eyes filled with terror as she tightly grabbed Han¡¯s clothing. unwilling to let go.. This was a den of wolves! Surrounded by numerous mercenaries with predatory eyes fixed on her, Han stood as her guardian, shielding her from harm 12:24 Fletcher¡¯s eyes gleamed like a cold de as he sneered, ¡°We, the Bloody Devils, have been plotting this for ages. Without our cunning orchestration, do you think the high and mighty Zabel family could have pulled off this extravagant gathering?¡± ¡°Now that things have gone awry, they believe they can simply run away? Well, how utterly naive!¡± He smirked coldly, his face shrouded in unsettling darkness. ¡°Mr. Yuler, what¡¯s our course of action now?¡± one of the mercenaries inquired. ¡°Rx, let¡¯s make our way to the casino. That¡¯s where the real action is about to kick off, and I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Fletcher¡¯s face twisted into a sinister grin as he turned to the mercenaries behind him. He spoke in a deep, menacing voice, ¡°Keep a tight watch on everyone. If a single person goes missing, I¡¯ll personally hold every one of you responsible!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Hahaha, the casino awaits me! I¡¯m on my way!¡± After his words, he burst intoughter and leaped over the deck, dashing toward the first cruise ship. The first cruise ship, where the casino awaited. At this moment, a gathering of prominent and discreet billionaires reveled in their yful pursuits. As the bomb detonated, the ship lurched and tilted, throwing many people off bnce and sending them crashing. Chips went flying, littering the floor in a chaotic mess. Reign and Sybil narrowly avoided falling and let out a horrified scream. Xander¡¯s face hardened, and he quickly stepped forward, extending his arms to steady the two women. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did it explode?¡± Sybil cried out in extreme panic. ¡°Could it be Petes¡¯ gang?¡± Reign¡¯s face contorted in shock. Like Han, she had anticipated that the Bloody Devil would take action, but she never imagined they would strike so swiftly. It had only been a little over two hours since the encounter. ¡°Stay alert, both of you. I heard gunshots and footsteps. Some experts are heading our way, and they don¡¯t seem to have good intentions,¡± Xander warned in a calm, serious tone. ¡°Expert? Can you tell that just from their footsteps?¡± Sybil turned her head, her eyes wide with amazement and disbelief. She remarked with a sense of wonder. ¡°It seems Mr. Sullivan¡¯s novels were not exaggerating. The experts from Longhard Kingdom are remarkable, with everyone disying extraordinary skills.¡± ¡°Forget about them. Hurry,e with me. Let¡¯s find a hiding spot and wait to see how things unfold.¡± Xander made a quick decision, pulling the two women along as he hurried to a nearby location, seeking refuge. As they sought refuge, the sound of the explosion sent a collective shiver down the spines of everyone in the casino. Their faces turned ashen, and screams echoed through the air. ¡°There¡¯s been an explosion! It¡¯s not safe here. We need to get out of here, fast!¡± Panic ensued as many people were frightened out of their wits. They scrambled to escape, turning the scene into utter chaos. At that moment, a captivating casino dealer rose from her seat, her eyes filled with icy determination. With amanding voice, she dered, ¡°Thinking of running away? Fat chance! Prepare to meet your demise!¡± With her statement, numerous female casino dealers simultaneously exposed their firearms, which they had cunningly concealed. Aiming at the escaping individuals, they opened fire without hesitation. The sound of gunshots echoed loudly, and more than twenty people copsed into pools of blood, their lives abruptly cut short. Simultaneously, a horde of fully armed Bloody Devil mercenaries charged in from various entrances. They raised their weapons and unleashed deadly gunfire upon the escaping individuals who had reached the doorway, ruthlessly cutting them. down. In the blink of an eye, gunfire filled the air, and numerous individuals dropped lifelessly into pools of blood. ¡°Screams of murder echoed through the air, piercing the chaotic scene.¡± ¡°Escape, hurry, get out of here!¡± The atmosphere turned tense as the people¡¯s expressions twisted with fear, their eyes wide with terror. With a newfound sense of urgency, they fought desperately to escape. 12.241 The situation descended into utter chaos, with panic spreading like wildfire. Josef, who was among the crowd in the casino, was struck with terror at the sight. Frantically, he turned to his bodyguard and pleaded, ¡°Hurry, find a way to get me out of here, now!¡± The bodyguard he had brought along was a formidable middle-aged woman named Victoria Morgan. Possessing immense strength and skill, she was a one-star General expert. Victoria had an impressive background as a mercenary on the extraterritorial battlefield, umting vastbat experience. He had unwavering faith in Victoria, confident she would be his ticket to escape from the chaotic scene. ¡°Mr. Josef,e with me.¡± Victoria¡¯s gaze turned icy as she drew her concealed battle knife. With quick precision, she guided Josef through an adjacent side door. A heavily armed contingent stood their ground at the side exit¡¯s doorway. Eight mercenaries opened fire, mercilessly gunning down numerous fleeing individuals. ¡°Get the hell outta here!¡± Victoria bellowed with authority. She skillfully used her de as a shield, deflecting the bullets fired by the attackers. With lightning speed, she dashed forward and materialized before the group of eight mercenaries.. ¡°What the hell?¡± The eight mercenaries¡¯ eyes widened in terror as their pupils constricted in fear. Whoosh! But before they could even blink, Victoria took the initiative and struck first. The des glinted like a raging river, carving deep furrows in the ground as Victoria¡¯s swift strikes imed the lives of all eight mercenaries without mercy. ¡°Mr. Josef, we need to move fast!¡± Victoria¡¯s voice was firm and urgent. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Josef¡¯s heart leaped joyfully as he witnessed Victoria swiftly eliminate the obstacles. Seizing the opportunity, he emerged from his hiding spot and charged forward. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Make a run for it!¡± Victoria stood protectively by Josef¡¯s side as they made a daring dash toward the door. ¡°Thought you could escape, huh?¡± ¡°Aim and shoot!¡± The mercenaries standing guard outside the gate fixed their icy gaze on Victoria and Josef as they charged forward. Without hesitation, they raised their guns and unleashed a relentless storm of bullets, intent on stopping them at all costs. Gunshots echoed through the air, creating a symphony of metallic ngs. Victoria swiftly raised her de, forming a protective shield for Josef from any harm. Victoria was a one-star General expert, showcasing remarkable mastery even with cold weapons. Her knowledge was awe-inspiring, delivering devastating strikes and defending with unwavering strength. She was an unstoppable force, leaving no room forpromise in her defense. Her de and shield effortlessly deflected even the relentless onught of bullets. ¡°What the heck, is that Deadpool? Did a character from Marvelics juste to life?¡± The sight before them left the onlookers dumbfounded, their eyes wide with disbelief. Expertly blocking bullets with a de was a feat aplished by only a few experts. By keenly observing their opponent¡¯s shoulder movements, they could anticipate the direction of the gunfire and promptly deflect it. Yet, with a fast rotation of the de, they transformed it into a makeshift shield, effectively warding off the hail of bullets. It was an unbelievable feat, beyond anything anyone could have imagined! Not only were the ordinary folks in awe, but even the gun-wielding mercenaries stood frozen in disbelief. ¡°Take them down!¡± Amidst the mercenaries¡¯ stunned disbelief, their fingers frozen on the triggers, Victoria burst forward like an unstoppable storm. The de shimmered! A swift and fleeting sh! The mercenaries all met a brutal demise, their heads severed and lifeless bodies strewn across the ground. In a blink of an eye, in a mere ten seconds, Victoria unleashed her fury, taking down eighteen mercenaries with lightning speed. She carved a path of blood, cutting through the enemy forces. She moved with the speed and grace of a cheetah, her actions precise and fluid, radiating a captivating blend of beauty and raw power. Victoria¡¯s eyes darted around with unwavering vignce. With her sword firmly held, she sternly commanded, ¡°Mr. Josef, let¡¯s get moving, and let¡¯s do it fast!¡± ¡°Alright, Victoria, once we escape this time, I promise to give you a raise.¡± Josef¡¯s face lit up with delight, and he wasted no time dashing toward the door. He had shelled out a jaw-dropping six million dors annual sry to secure Victoria as his bodyguard, thinking he had gotten quite a steal. Now, witnessing the sheer terror of Victoria¡¯s unleashed power, he couldn¡¯t help but burst with delight. This hefty six million dors investment paid off handsomely! He was willing to offer not just six million dors but even 10 million dors or 20 million dors to ensure his survival and make it out alive. Just as Josef was on the verge of making his escape, a sudden shift in the atmosphere caught Victoria¡¯s attention. Her face hardened with concern as she swiftly shifted her gaze to the left. Ablinding streak of sword light cut through their line of sight. It was swift, vicious, and unstoppable! The figure closed in on Victoria in a split second, forcing her to instinctively raise her de for defense. ng! The sword light came down fiercely, slicing through with unstoppable might, cleaving Victoria in two and drenching the scene in blood. Her de was no match for the ferocity of the sword light! Victoria¡¯s body crumpled to the ground, her eyes frozen in a wide-eyed stare. Even in her final moments, she couldn¡¯t fathom the sheer ferocity of that sword light. A one-star General expert like her shouldn¡¯t have met such an abrupt and undignified demise. ¡°Ah!¡± Josef¡¯s joy turned to sheer terror as he witnessed the scene unfold. He crumbled, his face drained of color, trembling violently. He was utterly paralyzed with fear. He copsed to his knees, violently vomiting onto the ground in utter despair. This sight was terrifying! A menacing mercenary, brandishing a battle sword, emerged before the lifeless body of Victoria. His gaze was icy, filled with contempt. ¡°A measly one-star General dares to challenge us? You¡¯re begging for a swift demise!¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Xander possessed unparalleled strength, fearlessly facing every foe that crossed his path. But now was not the moment to show off his strength. The Sovereign of Shadows had entrusted him with safeguarding Sybil and Reign. However, if he were to leave their side in the presence of gun-wielding mercenaries, he couldn¡¯t guarantee the women¡¯s well-being. ¡°With such a formidable group of general-ss experts, these mercenaries must have an impressive reputation. But why haven¡¯t I ever heard of them?¡± Xander pondered, his gaze fixed on the mercenaries, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. He immediately recognized the formidable strength of the four sword-wielding general-ss experts stationed at the main entrances, north, south, east, and west, each boasting a minimum four-star power level. They would be like mighty warlords at that level of expertise, even in the vast expanse of the extraterritorial battlefield. As fate would have it, these four extraordinary experts hade together, bound by loyalty to a single mercenary group. The origins of a mercenary group like this were intriguing, leaving one to ponder deeply. Sybil couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she looked at the multitude of mercenaries before her. Was this what they called a kidnapping? The air was thick with tension! The frontier was and of gripping duels and righteous retribution, where justice prevailed, and swords shed! However, as she witnessed the countless lives being extinguished, her face grew pale with terror: She clutched Xander¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes wide with fear, and she dared not even draw a breath. As a princess who grew up in the royal pce, she had never faced the storms of life or endured any wounds. She was so tender-hearted that she couldn¡¯t harm even the tiniest creature, like an ant. Now, faced with the gruesome sight of countless lives being taken, she was ovee with sheer terror, her essence shaken to the core. ¡°Xander, what¡¯s our next move: Sybil¡¯s voice quivered with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here for you. Nothing¡¯s going to harm you,¡± Xander reassured her. ¡°We?¡± Sybil raised an eyebrow, her confusion evident. Xander nodded, choosing not to borate. With only himself to rely on, he could confidently lead Reign and Sybil to break free from the encirclement, even if it meant braving the open sea. However, the Sovereign of Shadows still lurks aboard this vessel. This mercenary group was a minor obstacle to him, especially with the Sovereign by his side. Though a bit scared, Reign showed moreposure after enduring the trials of foreign conflicts. She spoke steadily, ¡°Mr. Zoran, we need to find a way to reach out to Han.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be safe if we have Han by our side.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, do you have a close rtionship with Han?¡± Xander inquired with curiosity. ¡°He¡¯s the chief of our security team at thepany, and he¡¯se to my rescue in the past,¡± Reign nodded. ¡°Is he your man?¡± Sybil raised her head with curiosity. ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you¡­ Are you in a rtionship with Han?¡± Xander¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. This was Reign! Reign blushed and chose not to answer that question. Instead, she shifted the conversation, saying. ¡°This is not the moment to dwell on that. Our priority should be finding a way to get out of here.¡± As she spoke, frustration welled inside her, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°With everything that has happened, could Han still be out there, having a date with Christine?¡± ¡°We¡¯re trapped for the moment. Let¡¯s keep a watchful eye and assess the situation before taking any action,¡± Xander saidposedly. Reign¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she cast a nce in that direction. Inside the casino, a gathering of over thirty billionaires was taking ce. Josef, Sharvin, and the others were held captive in the center, heavily guarded, and separated from the rest of the wealthy elite. The division between them was stark and unmistakable At this moment, the casino was swarmed with over two hundred heavily armed mercenaries, their ranks tightly packed and their aura of menace permeating the air.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Facing this formidable assembly, even the most seasoned billionaires quivered in fear. A contingent of mercenaries heavily guarded each of the four entrances. In that instant, the four general-ss experts strode in, emanating a chilling and formidable aura that brought everyone to their knees, quivering in terror. ¡°Kill them!¡± In the blink of an eye, a middle-aged man emerged from the crowd near the eastern entrance, swiftly charging toward the door like a speeding arrow. His strength was extraordinary, and with a single strike, his battle spirit surged. His sword beams cut through the air, reducing the mercenaries guarding the entrance into mere fragments. ¡°How dare you!¡± The sword-wielding General at the East gate was filled with fury as he witnessed the scene. Without hesitation, he dashed forward The middle-aged man was prepared for such a situation and swiftly drew his two handguns. Aiming at the sword-wielding General, he squeezed the triggers, unleashing a rapid barrage of ten shots that forced the General to retreat. ¡°No one can ever hold Cole Maverick, not even a sliver of a chance!¡± With everything done, the middle-aged man erupted into heartyughter before charging outside and dashing toward the vast expanse of the sea. ¡°Cole?¡± ¡°Is it true that General Cole of Flensburg is present?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a General who grew up along the shores, mastering the art of swimming. Once he ventures into the open sea, he bes one with the water, effortlessly navigating its vast expanse like a true aquatic predator¡± As the middle-aged man broke free and fled, many envious, jealous, and resentful looks swept across the crowded casino. These merciless mercenaries, with hearts as cold as ice, ruthlessly eliminated every single guard of the Zabel family upon seizing the casino. The floor ran red with blood as lifeless bodiesy scattered in a grim tableau of death. Trapped in the hands of these ruthless mercenaries, their fate would be a living nightmare, far worse than death itself. With Cole¡¯s triumphant escape, he would be like a fish leaping in the vast ocean and a bird soaring freely in the boundless sky. Chuckling! As the crowd admired Cole, a sudden and astonishing event unfolded. The waters split in two, revealing Petes rising from the depths like a sea god, wielding a trident. With a swift and merciless motion, he pierced Cole¡¯s chest, the sound of impact. echoing through the air, leaving a gaping hole. Without hesitation, Fletcher swooped down like an eagle in flight. With a swift and precise motion, he swung his de, severing Cole¡¯s head from his shoulders in a decisive strike. It was a quick and decisive kill! Fletcher¡¯s gaze turned icy as he callously delivered a forceful kick, sending Cole¡¯s lifeless body tumbling into the depths of the sea. ¡°Can¡¯t hold you down, huh? Haha! Just a worthless piece of trash!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ As they witnessed this scene, a wave of whiteness washed over the faces of Josef, Sharvin, and the others in the casino. Xander¡¯s eyes, too, held a profound intensity. The four sword-wielding Generals strode in, only to be taken aback by the presence of skilled experts, hidden both outside the doorway and beneath the sea¡¯s surface! In other words, it became clear that there was no safety to be found, even within the depths of the sea, unless one managed to escape from great heights. And aboard this vessel, there was no provision for a helicopter getaway! In impler terms, this was a no-win scenario with aplete dead end! After this realization, a noticeable shift came over the faces of numerous individuals in the casino. The Zabel family¡¯s guardsy dead, leaving even billionaires with bodyguards of general-ss experts utterly outmatched. The preceding circumstances were unquestionably a plight of utmost despair! No matter how fervently they cried out to the heavens above or how desperately they implored the earth beneath, their pleas fell on deaf ears and went unanswered. Amidst the bustling crowd, the countenances of Sharvin and Eden underwent a startling transformation. Sharvin¡¯s countenance shifted as he saw Eden slipping a hand into his pocket. Acting swiftly, Sharvin grasped Eden¡¯s hand and whispered hushedly. ¡°Refrain from any hasty actions.¡± ¡°I possess a method to vanquish three sword-wielding Generals and make our escape,¡± Eden murmured in a hushed tone. ¡°But that won¡¯t cut it. No matter how skilled we are in martial arts, we¡¯d be defenseless against firearms, RPGs, or even armed helicopters. How can we escape while stranded in the vast expanse of the open sea?¡± Sharvin¡¯s voice dropped as he voiced his concerns. Eden¡¯s brow furrowed in a slight frown, yet he hesitantly revealed his hand. His eyes, however, remained keenly alert, their sharpness piercing the surroundings. ¡°My heartfelt gratitude to all of you for your tireless efforts.¡± At that moment, Mr. Payne, d in a finely tailored suit, walked in through the main entrance. His hair was wlesslybed, and a warm smile graced his face. There was an air of approachability and simplicity about him, reminiscent of a friendly elder enjoying the shade beneath a tree at the crossroads of a rural town. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Payne!¡± The four sword-wielding Generals, along with Fletcher, and a gathering of over two hundred mercenaries, all dropped to one knee in unison. A resounding chorus of voices apanied their disy of profound deference. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 A chorus of mercenaries erupted in a thunderous roar, their voices reverberating through the vast expanse of the bustling casino, shaking the very foundations and lingering in the air long after. Josef, Sharvin, Eden, Reign, Xander, and the others all exchanged frowns, their eyes swiftly fixating on themanding presence of Mr. Payne. This man looked like a rugged hero with a solid and imposing physique. His smile was warm and inviting, giving off an air of approachability. Despite his formidable presence, he had a gentle and kind demeanor that made him appear harmless to both man and beast. But to the four sword-wielding Generals, Fletcher, and all the mercenaries present, his presence ignited an intense enthusiasm of admiration in their eyes. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mr. Payne? Isn¡¯t he Buckminster, the fish merchant?¡± ¡°Buckminster, the respected fish merchant, known for his charitable acts and support for impoverished students in Flensburg City. He was hailed as benevolent, but little did anyone know that his true identity held such surprises.¡± ¡°My word, this man sure knows how to keep his secrets hidden deep. Is he the cunning mastermind behind all of this?¡± ¡°On the surface, he presents himself as a noble benefactor, a phnthropist with a warm smile. But deep down, he harbors the heart of a demon. This man is truly fearsome, a perfect example of a smiling predator¡± The bosses acquainted with Mr. Payne were taken aback, their faces filled with terror as they gazed upon Buckminster. In particr, the affluent business people in Flensburg City were left speechless, their faces filled with disbelief and astonishment. Buckminster, a prominent figure in Flensburg City, was known for his thriving businesses and phnthropic activities. He generously supported underprivileged students and provided shelters for orphans and people experiencing homelessness. earning him the reputation of a revered benefactor. His impact on themunity was such that several schools erected statues in his honor, forever commemorating his remarkable contributions. In a recent TV interview, the young students of Flensburg City idolized Buckminster, looking up to him as their role model. They expressed their aspirations to follow in his footsteps, dedicating themselves to phnthropy and positively impacting society as he did. No one could have ever imagined that Buckminster would be the person he turned out to be. ¡°Yet another Robert!¡± Reign¡¯s expression turned grim as sheid eyes on Buckminster. Seeing Buckminster, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the likeness of Robert. The difference was in how thoroughly he had disguised himself. BANG! In that instant, Seward, his hands bound tightly, was unceremoniously tossed to the ground,nding right at the feet of Buckminster. Even with his hands tied, Seward disyed no trace of fear. His eyes burned with anger as he confronted Buckminster. shouting. ¡°You dirty son of a gun, Buckminster! The Zabel family has been good to you. Why would you turn against us and seek to kill our own?¡± ¡°My apologies, it¡¯s simply because you folks happened to be in my path,¡± Buckminster chuckled with a sly grin. ¡°Just because of that, you¡¯re gonna take our lives?¡± ¡°You bet!¡± ¡°You dirty scoundrel, I¡¯m gonna make you pay!¡± Seward¡¯s fury erupted like a raging storm, his forehead veins pulsating as he unleashed a mighty roar. Though wounded and tightly bound, it was the effect of the intoxicating fragrance that left him weak and defenseless, allowing Fletcher to im victory over him. As the minutes ticked by, the effects of the intoxication started to wear off, fueled by his zing fury; his Internal Strength surged like wildfire. The ropes that restrained him strained under pressure, threatening to snap at any moment. BANG! Ina dramatic turn of events, Fletcher descended upon Seward like a celestial warrior, delivering a devastating blow to his back that sent him sprawling and coughing up blood. His Internal Strength shattered, leaving him gasping for life. ¡°Just a slimy reptile, thinking it can make a fuss in front of our Mr. Payne. Well, you¡¯re ying with fire!¡± Fletcher sneered with a cold tone Seward clenched his jaw, his eyes filled with fury as he confronted Buckminster. ¡°You sneaky son of a gun, how did you smuggle in all these mercenaries without anyone catching on? And what the hell happened to the others who were here before?¡± ¡°Your Zabel family¡¯s men are all gone, and now every soul on this ship answers to me, Buckminster smirked. ¡°You filthy bastard!¡± Seward seethed with even greater fury, determined to go against Buckminster. Fletcher¡¯s eyes narrowed with cold determination as he unleashed a devastating kick directly to Seward¡¯s head. Seward¡¯s head was struck with such force that blood gushed from his seven orifices, leaving him sprawled unconscious on the ground. Buckminster remained calm and said. ¡°Toss him aside.¡± Fletcher seized Seward and flung him aside contemptuously as if discarding a worthless object. He sneered, ¡°A seven-star General, huh? Just a worthless piece of trash! In my hands, you¡¯re no better than a lifeless mutt.¡± Buckminster shot a contemptuous look at Fletcher, his eyes brimming with scorn. Fletcher was nothing more than a five-star General, no match for the likes of Seward. Had it not been for the intoxicating fragrance that had been used on Seward, Fletcher would have been no match for him, easily crushed by a single blow In his eyes. Fletcher was nothing more than an arrogant upstart who thought too highly of himself. However, he reframed from exposing Fletcher¡¯s true colors and instead let Fletcher continue his pretentious act, using it to instill fear in the hearts of those around him. Just as he had expected, when Fletcher confronted Seward, the faces of Josef, Eden, Sharvin, and the others turned pale with fear, their hearts filled with dread. Seward, the renowned seven-star General of the Zabel family, was a force to be reckoned with. His formidable strength and unmatched skills made him a true military genius, feared and respected across the entire nation. In the end, he found himself in a pitiful state, like a helpless dog, entirely at the mercy of Fletcher. It was clear as day how mighty Fletcher had been. ¡°We¡¯re in a heap of trouble now,¡± Sharvin whispered in a low voice. If only they had realized the true strength of Fletcher, they would have allowed Eden to make a daring escape earlier and then strategized their way out. With these mercenaries standing guard like a pack of wolves in this treacherous territory, we find ourselves trapped, like cornered prey with no hope of escape, Eden remained silent, his gaze fixated on the surroundings, carefully assessing the situation. Buckminster smiled faintly, scanning the crowd before him. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. Our purpose for being here is purely for a cordial conversation. We mean no harm and wish to engage in a meaningful discussion with all of you.¡± No harm intended? Just a friendly chat? The words hung in the air, met with a wave of darkened expressions from everyone in the room. After witnessing all the bloodshed, people weren¡¯t fools to buy into his spiel. They didn¡¯t fall for his empty words. The atmosphere among the billionaires present at the scene was rtivelyposed. With their vast experience navigating through life¡¯s challenges, they recognized that the reason their lives were spared at that moment was undoubtedly due to mary motives. In that instant, a billionaire from abroad stood up, his voice filled with ice. ¡°Buckminster, enough with the charade. You¡¯re just here for the money, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Listen up! I¡¯ve already reached out to my mercenary group and security team. You should release me immediately if you know what¡¯s good for you. Name your price, and I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re handsomely rewarded.¡± ¡°If you darey a finger on me, I assure you, you¡¯ll meet a fate worse than death!¡± Buckminster¡¯sughter grew louder upon hearing the words, a twisted grin forming. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Owen Harrison, the wealthiest magnate in Greenwood City.¡± ¡°Yup, when I ventured out on the frontier, I was involved in the same business as you. When ites to robbing and looting. I¡¯m your long-lost kin,¡± Owen boasted with a swagger. ¡°Well, Mr. Harrison, looks like you¡¯ve got quite the nerve. 1 admire your boldness.¡± Buckminster¡¯s smile turned wicked as he uttered. ¡°Fletcher, your mission awaits!¡± Fletcher¡¯s face twisted into a wicked smile as he swiftly spun around, revealing a gleaming pistol. He leveled the weapon at Owen, his finger tightening around the trigger without hesitation. BANG! With a resounding gunshot, the bullet found its mark in Owen¡¯s forehead, sending him copsing to the ground in a pool of blood. Josef, Sharvin, Reign, and the rest, were struck with a sudden sense of dread, their eyes widening in disbelief. These people weren¡¯t just after money but also out for blood! A wicked grin spread across Buckminster¡¯s face as he addressed the crowd, ¡°Now,dies and gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to fret. I have gathered all of you here for a little game of chance. I¡¯ll set you free if Lady Luck isn¡¯t on my side.¡± ¡°If Lady Luck favors me, your fortunes shall be mine to im!¡± ¡°As long as you all patiently follow my instructions, I guarantee your safety!¡± Chapter 443 Chapter 443 The air grew tense as Buckminster¡¯s words hung in the air. A collective shiver ran through the crowd, their expressions turning grim and uneasy. Engaged in a game, were we? This was a deadly game! In this critical moment, the truth became crystal clear to everyone. Buckminster was anything but the amiable and kind-hearted persona he portrayed. He was a cunning predator, wearing a crooked smile that concealed his true nature. His every word was deceit, leaving no room for trust. Only a fool would be swayed by his empty promises. Buckminster¡¯s eyes scanned the room, a sly grin spreading across his face. ¡°I reckon it¡¯s time for a little game. Who¡¯s got the nerve to join me in a round of ckjack?¡± With those words, he strode confidently toward a gambling table, sitting and preparing himself for the challenge ahead. Fletcher stepped forward, standing behind Buckminster with an exhrated expression. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. A tense silence settled over the room as everyone exchanged wary nces, their faces marked with fear and uncertainty. No one dared to step forward, unwilling to take on the ominous task before them. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the deal with you all? We were having a st a moment ago, and now none of you have the guts to y. You think you¡¯re too good for Mr. Payne?¡± Fletcher snapped in anger. A hush fell over the crowd, their silence growing even more profound. Nobody dared to be the first to take a stand in such a critical moment. Being wealthy individuals, they cherished their lives significantly. Buckminster and Fletcher emitted an air of brutality and sheer terror, making it clear that engaging in any game with them would risk their lives and potentially leave them with half a soul to lose. ¡°Seems like none of you have the guts to step up, huh? Well, that suits me just fine. I¡¯ve got a little list right here, and we¡¯ll be ying by the game¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°You see, out here in the vast expanse of the open sea, your regr security team and mercenary group won¡¯te to your rescue anytime soon.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got all the time in the world to have ourselves a little fun¡± With a grin spreading across his face. Buckminster produced a list and studied it intently. The assembled crowd¡¯s countenances darkened, their hearts plunging into the abyss. The presence of a list meant there would be no escape for any of them. Buckminster¡¯s eyes scanned the list, a cunning smile curling at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Well, well, well, this name is interesting. Same surname as mine, but with a slight twist. Emmett Tucker, you must be the wealthiest magnate from Mchia, right?¡± ¡°Step right up. Mr. Tucker.¡± As he spoke, his gaze swept across everyone in the casino. ¡°We don¡¯t just have a list, folks. We¡¯ve got pictures too. Mr. Tucker, there¡¯s no escaping for you in this casino. I suggest you stand up tall and firm.¡± His voice, though soft, resonated with an extraordinary rity that pierced through the air, reaching the ears of every individual in the room. Amid the crowd, an elderly gentleman in his sixties stood up, his eyes wide with fear and a faint quiver in his frame. Sporting a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles, his fair skin and elegant attire added to his distinguished appearance, exuding an energy that conveyed his elevated status among the crowd. Despite approaching the age of sixty, his countenance boasted a rosy hue, his hair a lustrous ck, all thanks to the diligent application of medications and traditional medicine. His eyes flickered with dread and apprehension at that precise moment, his body quivering involuntarily as fear took hold of him. ¡°Emmett, huh? Well, why don¡¯t you mosey on over here and have yourself a seat, Buckminster grinned. Ent¡¯s gaze filled with terror, his legs engaged in a futile battle, leaving himpletely paralyzed and unable to make a single move. ¡°Utterly worthless!¡± Fletcher approached and firmly grasped Emmett with a determined stride, lifting him off the ground like an eagle snatching its prey. Swiftly, he marched toward the gambling table where Buckminster sat, forcefully mming Emmett onto the table in front of Buckminster. ¡°Well, now, Mr. Tucker, we share a couple of letters in our names. That tells me we must have been kinfolk five hundred years ago.¡± Buckminster produced an adult game, ced it on the table, and pushed it toward Emmett. ¡°Seeing as we¡¯re all part of the same family, how about you take the dealer¡¯s chair for a ckjack game?¡± ¡°Time to take charge and deal the cards.¡± ¡°Buckminster, since we¡¯re all part of the same family, so let¡¯s have ourselves a straight talk. You name the price, and I¡¯ll hand it over to you without a fuss. No need to y me for a fool, you hear?¡± Emmett¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Listen here. We may be family, but rules bind us. It wouldn¡¯t be right to take your money, for that would make us no better than a band of thieves.¡± Buckminster¡¯s expression remainedposed as he chuckled. ¡°Well, now, it appears we¡¯ll have to settle this matter on the gambling table, where the fate of wealth is determined, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± BANG! Fletcher¡¯s hand mmed onto the gambling table, his voicemanding as he rebuked, ¡°Enough with the idle chatter! If Mr. Payne wishes to engage with you, consider it a mark of respect. Now, deal the cards promptly, or don¡¯t be surprised if I show you no courtesy!¡± ¡°Quit wasting time!¡± His voice boomed like rolling thunder, shaking Emmett to the core and making his whole body quiver with fear. Emmett, now too afraid to say another word, hastened to shuffle and deal the cards, distributing them to Buckminster and himself. Without ncing at his cards, Buckminster spoke up, ¡°Given your seniority, I¡¯ll address you as Mr. Tucker. We had an understanding, didn¡¯t we? If you happen to lose, your assets be mine.¡± ¡°If Ie out on top, will you honor your word and set me free? Emmett questioned. ¡°Sure thing, I always keep my promises,¡± Buckminster nodded firmly. A broad grin spread across Emmett¡¯s face, his delight evident. Such words offered him a lifeline, a sliver of hope amidst the uncertainty. With the cards dealt, he gingerly picked up those two cards from the adult game, feeling their weight as if they were heavier than a mountain. His hand trembled uncontrobly, filled with fear and anticipation, while his heart pounded like thunder. His hands sweated with nervousness, his heart threatening to burst from his chest as it pounded relentlessly. ¡°It must be a winning hand, without a doubt!¡± Emmett uttered a silent prayer in his mind, then clenched his teeth as he reached for the deck of cards and nced at his hand. Upon taking a look, his eyes widened in disbelief. A wide grin spread across his face as he burst into raucousughter, triumphantly flipping the two cards open and mming them onto the table. ¡°Haha! I won! I¡¯ve won!¡± All eyes turned toward his hand, revealing an Ace and a King, the ssic pair for a perfect ckjack. Adding to his stroke of luck, he was also the dealer, ensuring his triumph in this very round! Buckminster cast a nce at Emmett¡¯s cards, then without even bothering to look at his own, he broke into apuse and chuckled. ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve won.¡± Emmett gazed at Buckminster, his eyes brimming with hope. ¡°Does that mean I can go?¡± Buckminster nodded affirmatively andmanded, ¡°You¡¯re free to leave. Make way for Mr. Tucker!¡± With hismanding voice, the mercenaries stationed at the main gate swiftly yielded, clearing a path before them. ¡°Much obliged, Mr. Payne! Much obliged, Mr. Payne!¡± Emmett, ovee with exhration, didn¡¯t waste a moment as he burst out of the scene with uncontainable delight. However, as he made a break for the exit, Fletcher swiftly produced a revolver, pointing it directly at the back of Emmett¡¯s head, his finger tightening around the trigger. BANGI The gunshot crack echoed through the air, and in an instant, his head erupted in a gruesome blossom. He crumpled to the ground, lifeless and beyond salvation. 19:25 1 Even in death, his eyes remained wide open, staring in disbelief, unable toprehend the tragic end that had befallen him. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Tucker, Buckminsterughed. ¡°I promised to let you walk away, but mypanion, Fletcher, seems to have a different idea.¡± Josef, Sharvin, and the rest of the onlookers watched in horror as their hearts plummeted to despair. Now, they were utterly confounded, unable to fathom the true intentions of Buckminster. If this man had any intentions of acquiring wealth, it didn¡¯t make sense for him to end Emmett¡¯s life ruthlessly. After all, by doing so, they would be deprived of any chance to im their assets. However, against all expectations, Buckminster eliminated the wealthiest magnate from Mchia. What on earth were their intentions? All eyes were fixated on Buckminster, their expressions reflecting a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. His enigmatic demeanor left them pondering, unable to truly grasp his motives. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go through the roll call once more.¡± Buckminster¡¯s ¡®s expression remainedposed as he gestured for others to carry Emmett¡¯s lifeless body away. Holding the list in his hand, he spoke in a steady tone, ¡°Alright, moving on, we kindly request the presence of Miss Labenz!¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 The crowd, including Xander, Sybil, Reign, and the rest, were struck with shock and disbelief upon hearing Buckminster¡¯s words, their faces contorting with a mix of surprise and concern. Reign, in particr, grew deathly pale, herplexion resembling a sheet of paper as she trembled with shock and disbelief Her fingers clenched onto the edge of Xander¡¯s coat, her grip firm and desperate. ¡°Mr. Zoran, what¡¯s my next move?¡± Approaching Buckminster to engage in a game would undoubtedly lead to an inevitable demise. Avoiding participation in the game wouldn¡¯t guarantee her escape from the imminent danger either. There appeared to be no way out but death, regardless of her choices. Xander¡¯s gaze darkened, reflecting his inner conflict. He whispered, ¡®Our current hiding ce is secure for now. We¡¯ll bide our time and observe the situation¡± They found refuge behind a remarkably concealed hiding spot, with a formidable ck iron mesh in front of them, effectively blocking their line of sight. The perspective from where they hid afforded them aplete and unobstructed view of the events unfolding outside. Yet, their presence remained elusive from an external perspective, concealed from view and beyond detection. ¡°Is Reign, or rather, Ms. Labenz, in attendance?¡± Buckminster¡¯s sharp eyes swept over the scene, searching for any sign of Reign, but came up empty. His gaze snapped toward Fletcher, a glimmer of concern flickering. ¡°Did anyone slip away before we had this ce surrounded?¡± Fletcher shook his head. ¡°No one escaped.¡± In a sudden revtion, his voice softened to a whispered tone. ¡°However, it hase to my knowledge that Han, who apanies Reign, is an exceptional individual with considerable strength, shrouded in an air of mystery.¡± ¡°Maybe that fe done made off with Reign.¡± ¡°No chance!¡± Buckminster shook his head in disbelief. With a team of experts strategically positioned to block every avenue of escape, there was no sign of Reign and Han slipppang away. Furthermore, he had just received word that Han had already departed from the casino with Christine before their intervention In the midst of it all, Reign had vanished without a trace. She could either have slipped away on her own or be lurking somewhere nearby. Their men had staked their im and scoured every inch, leaving no stone unturned, but still, there was no trace of Reign to be found. However, he boldly insisted that Reign remained cloaked within the heart of the casino, perhaps concealed in a realm unbeknownst to them. Buckminster¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile as he spoke, ¡°If Ms. Labenz wants to y a game of hide and seek, well then. we¡¯ll oblige her and y till the bitter end.¡± While uttering those words, he reached out his hand, demanding. ¡°Pass me the gun.¡± Fletcher caught on quickly and swiftly passed the revolver to Buckminster. With his fingers wrapped tightly around the grip, Buckminster leveled the gun at a figure in the crowd below and with a quick squeeze of the trigger. BANG! Amongst the crowd, a stunning casino dealer took a fatal shot to the forehead, copsing onto the ground in a pool of blood. The sound of terrified screams reverberated through the air, instantly capturing the attention of the startled onlookers. Buckminster¡¯s eyes narrowed like a deadly weapon, but his face remained adorned with a smile as he raised his voice, ¡°If Ms. Labenz desires a game of hide and seek, I am more than willing to oblige her until the bitter end.¡± ¡°From this moment onward, if you refuse to reveal yourself, I shall take a life every three minutes!¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, we¡¯ve got plenty of time. We can take our sweet time ying.¡± A twisted smile crept across his face as his voice boomed like thunder, resonating with an ear-splitting intensity, delivering his message with chilling uracy into the ears of all who heard it. The sight of the casino dealer sprawled in a pool of blood struck the onlookers with a jolt of terror, causing the entire casino to fall into a peaceful silence, their faces drained of color. ¡°Fletcher,mence the countdown. Once every three minutes, we shall take life at random.¡± Buckminster chuckled. Fletcher produced an hourss from an unseen source and promptly inverted it, cing it on the gambling table for all to see. ¡°Once the sand runs out, it¡¯ll be three minutes. Ms. Labenz, if you¡¯re hoping for someone else to take your ce in death, keep hiding. Fletcher remarked. Uponpleting his statement, all eyes in the vicinity locked onto the hourss, the air thick with nervous tension as every breath seemed to cease in the room. Reign observed the unfolding spectacle in a hidden corner, their countenance shifting abruptly. With a sudden surge of resolve, they sprang to their feet, ready to take action. ¡°Stay calm, don¡¯t be hasty!¡± Nandler quickly grabbed Reign, preventing her from making a rash move. Buckminster, the deceptive predator with a mask of smiles, was a man of unfathomable cunning. If Reign were to step out, it would be akin to a helplessmb willingly entering the clutches of a ferocious tiger with dire and unimaginable consequences. ¡°Mr. Zoran, do you expect me to witness others sacrificing themselves for my sake?¡± Reign clenched her teeth. Even though she had an icy exterior, Reign harbored a kind heart and loathed the idea of causing harm to others. Witnessing innocent lives lost on her behalf filled her with overwhelming guilt. Xander urged her to remain patient, emphasizing that if Fletcher and Buckminster were to im more lives. As a result, it would be on her conscience. How could she endure the sight of sacrificing more lives for her sake? They¡¯re intentionally pushing you to go out and meet your death. Whose life holds greater value, yours or theirs?¡± Xander¡¯s voice carried a deep, somber tone as he spoke. ¡°But¡­¡± Reign¡¯s voice choked, her eyes red as tears threatened to spill over. Were they asking her to witness the deaths of others helplessly? How could she find it herself to carry out such a cruel act? Xander¡¯s voice resonated with a solemn tone. I understand your hesitation, but have you truly pondered the potential regrets? Is there anything left unfinished in your life?¡± ¡°If you have no regrets, I can let you face your fate. But if things are left unfinished, I suggest you swallow your pride, hide like a timid tortoise, and fight for survival. Nothing is more valuable than staying alive.¡± Reign¡¯s face betrayed a mix of conflicting emotions, her expression alternating between shadows of gloom and flickers of indecision. True, there were lingering regrets in her life. Her father was yet to be found, and her brother awaited salvation If she were to meet her demise here, it would also seal her brother¡¯s fate. ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡± Reign murmured in a hushed tone. ¡°Stay put right here. Let¡¯s watch and see how things unfold,¡± Xander suggested. ¡°But what if someone loses their life because of me?¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t go out either. Your life holds more value than anyone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is no longer a simple social conflict. We¡¯re on a battlefield now, where hesitation, mercy, and sympathy are weaknesses. If you possess these traits, others will use them against you, and your fate will be sealed. Excessivepassion will only cause harm to yourself and others.¡± Xander¡¯s eyes grew heavy as if haunted by painful memories, his countenance twisting into a visage of profound sorrow. Five years ago, he had found himself in the same predicament as Reign. Back then, he was but a greenhorn, tagging along with a group of seasoned mercenaries on a mission. They found themselves ambushed and forced to seek refuge while the enemy callously massacred innocent vigers desperately to draw them out During that time, the seasoned veterans showed remarkableposure, refraining from uttering words. With the fire of youth burning within him, driven by a deep sense of justice and duty, he could no longer stand idly by as innocent vigers perished for their sake. Unable to contain himself any longer, he gave a resounding shout and dashed forward, unleashing his fury upon the enemy. His decisive move thrust their mercenary group into a fierce battle for survival against the enemy. The brutal sh took a toll on their mercenary group, iming the lives of ten seasoned veterans and leaving three others maimed and scarred. Every single one of them perished for his sake! That was a lesson paid in blood! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ever since that day, he became acquainted with the cold, unforgiving nature of the world. No matter how many innocent lives were lost, he would no longer let hispassionate nature drive him to intervene recklessly. Instead, he would face the grim reality with a cold and calcted approach. With time, the three minutes flew by in a heartbeat. As Buckminster observed Reign¡¯s continued absence, his gaze turned frigid, and he spoke in a low, chilling voice, ¡°If Ms. Labenz won¡¯t show herself, then it¡¯s time to start the killing!¡± Fletcher¡¯s eyes turned icy as he retrieved his revolver, leveling it at a figure amidst the crowd. ¡°Hold your fire!¡± When Fletcher was about to squeeze the trigger, Reign could no longer conceal herself. Rising from her hiding spot, she boldly dered, ¡°Tin here. I¡¯ll y a game of ckjack with you. No more killing!¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Reign¡¯s sheer benevolence left her incapable of tolerating the notion of someone dying on her behalf. Therefore, when she heard Fletcher and Buckminster discussing their intent to take a life, she could no longer contain herself and rose from her seat. Xander, visibly troubled, instinctively brought his hand to his forehead. In the end, they couldn¡¯t hold Reign back! Sybil stood by, witnessing Reign¡¯s bold move with a mix of surprise and disbelief. It was clear that by stepping forward in this situation, Reign was risking her life entirely. What kind of courage did it take to be willing to do that? Sybil couldn¡¯tprehend it, yet her eyes held a deep admiration as she looked at Reign. ¡°Ms. Labenz, what on earth are you doing? Are you throwing your life away?¡± Xander questioned with concern. ¡°If I don¡¯t stand up, someone will die because of me, Mr. Zoran. I¡¯ll draw their attention while you escape and find Han Reign¡¯s expression remained serene as she spoke softly, ¡°Once you find Han, we¡¯ll both be safe. Until then, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to buy you time.¡± Xander was momentarily stunned. Did Reign truly have such unwavering faith in Han? Did this woman also happen to know the identity of the Sovereign? With a swift swish, Reign stood up, instantly capturing the undivided attention of everyone in the room. A collective gasp of astonishment swept through the casino staff, their faces filled with incredulity and surprise. Had they been aware of such a ce beforehand, they would have eagerly ventured into it without hesitation. Buckminster smiled and quipped, ¡°When did Ms. Labenz sneak off to that corner?¡± Fletcher and the rest of the group exchanged perplexed looks, their faces reflecting a shared sense of bewilderment. A concealed hiding spot existed in that location that somehow eluded their search. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sharvin¡¯s countenance twisted in utter disbelief among the crowd as he witnessed Reign bravely stepping forward. He possessed the key to unraveling the mystery of the Ghost Orchid, but to sessfully pluck the Ghost Orchid, he would require assistance from Reign. If Reign were to meet her demise now, it would spell the end of everything. All his intricate plotting would be utterly destroyed in one fell swoop. ¡°Eden. Listen up. No matter what urs, even if it means facing death itself, you must ensure the safety of Reign. Let nothing harm her under any circumstances.¡± Sharvin murmured under his breath. ¡°Got it,¡± Eden nodded in agreement. Reign deliberately averted her gaze from Xander and fixed her eyes on Buckminster in the distance. Her voice lowered as she uttered, ¡°Mr. Zoran, listen carefully. It would be best if you found a way to track down Han. And if locating him proves impossible, you must devise a means to stir up some commotion, to capture his attention.¡± ¡°Once Han shows up, the problem will be sorted. I¡¯ll handle Buckminster and the killer by his side, buying you the needed time.¡± With her words hanging in the air, she emerged from her concealment and strode forward, stepping into the center of the limelight. All eyes were on her as she made her way to stand directly opposite Buckminster. She locked her gaze onto Buckminster, her voice resonating with a firm determination. ¡°Mr. Payne, you¡¯re after me. Let¡¯s y this game, but if you intend to make a move, direct it at me. Spare the innocent bystanders.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve and spirit. I¡¯m impressed, Buckminster remarked, his face filled with genuine admiration as he looked at Reign. Reign locked eyes with him and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, Mr. Payne. What is it that you¡¯re after?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°If your goal is wealth, then it was unwise to eliminate Emmett carlier. By keeping him alive, you would have had a chance to transfer his assets. 12:25 D *Ms. Labenz, you¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s not just about money for me. I want to engage in a friendly competition with the billionaires present here.¡± ¡°I reckon it¡¯s not as straightforward as you make it out to be, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. Being the high and mighty billionaires you are, I¡¯m sure your methods are formidable. I want to go head-to-head with you, test our strength and see whoes out on top.¡± A faint crease formed on Reign¡¯s forehead as she locked her eyes on Buckminster. However, within Buckminster¡¯s smiling countenance and twinkling eyes, she couldn¡¯t detect even the slightest hint of anything amiss. However, from the subtle implications in Buckminster¡¯s words, she gleaned a message and smiled. ¡°So, does Mr. Payne want to go head-to-head with us? May I gather, in your younger days, you too might have fallen victim to the likes of us wealthy magnates, being exploited or taken advantage of?¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why you despise the wealthy so intensely. You not only crave our wealth but also have a desire to take our lives.¡± ¡°Even more so, you yearn to manipte us like puppets, to inflict torment upon us, relishing in our despair, reveling in the fluctuations of our emotions, and finding satisfaction in our eventual demise.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be frank, apart from your insatiable greed for money, your true intention is to y with us, shame and degrade us.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± She locked eyes with Buckminster, her unwavering gaze never wavering as she spoke. Buckminster¡¯s smile wavered momentarily at her words, but he swiftly regained his cheerful demeanor. ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you spinning me a tale?¡± ¡°Am I not speaking the truth?¡± Reign countered. From the subtle change in Buckminster¡¯s facial expressions, it was clear that she had hit the nail on the head with her observation. She delved deep into her thoughts, obsessively pondering the victims of the wealthy and the misdeeds of certain billionaires, desperately seeking to unveil Buckminster¡¯s true identity and origins. This was her only way to buy precious time, enabling her to prolong the inevitable and devise a better strategy. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve talking to Mr. Payne that way. Are you asking for death: Fletcher¡¯s eyes narrowed, his hand. reaching for his revolver, aiming it directly at Reign with a palpable menace. Upon witnessing this scene, Sharvin and Josef¡¯s hearts surged into their throats, gripped by overwhelming tension. The potential demise of Reign would leave a profound impact on those around them. Reign was gripped with intense fear as a gun was pointed directly at her, leaving her feeling incredibly uneasy and her heart pounding with trepidation. She concealed her inner turmoil, feigning calmness as she confronted Buckminster. ¡°So, I¡¯ve guessed right, and it¡¯s made you furious. You¡¯re itching to kill me,¡± she challenged. ¡°Mr. Payne, but don¡¯t forget, our game hasn¡¯t even started.¡± ¡°Say that again, you son of a bitch?¡± Fletcher seethed, his finger poised on the trigger. Out of the blue, Buckminster reached out, pressing down Fletcher¡¯s revolver, his smile carrying a hint of mockery. ¡°Stay calm, Fletcher.¡± ¡°Mr. Payne, this woman is talking nonsense, rambling on and twisting the truth. It¡¯s clear as day she¡¯s trying to buy some time, plotting something wicked. Let me take her out!¡± Fletcher proimed. ¡°I reckon you best simmer down!¡± Buckminster¡¯s eyes narrowed, piercing into Fletcher with a chilling stare. A jolt coursed through Fletcher like a lightning bolt, his eyes wide with fear. He reluctantly set down his revolver, unable to muster the courage to act recklessly. on his Buckminster¡¯s satisfaction was evident as he nodded approvingly and shifted his gaze toward Reign. A smile curled lips as he spoke, ¡°Ms. Labenz, it¡¯s truly remarkable how you, at such a young age, have gained control over vast fortunes worth tens of billions of dors and sessfully overseen the Mapleturz Group. Your intelligence and insight are truly unparalleled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve held a grudge against the wealthy ever since I was a kid.¡± ¡°Each day I wake up. I can¡¯t help but fantasize about ying these billionaires, torn into pieces, and scattered to the winds, nothing but bones and ashes!¡± ¡°Well then, who exactly are you?¡± Reign questioned. Buckminster¡¯s smile grew slightly as he produced a revolver and ced it on the table. He said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, with your keen intellect, I trust you can deduce my true identity.¡± 12:25 ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. We¡¯ll y one more round of ckjack, and if Ms. Labenz hasn¡¯t figured out my background by the time we decide the oue, I¡¯ll take one individual¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Before we proceed, let¡¯s add to the excitement by taking another life!¡± With his statement hanging in the air, he gripped his fist tightly and, aiming for the crowd, swiftly squeezed the trigger. BANGI One of the wealthy tycoon¡¯s bodyguards dropped to the ground in a pool of blood, his forehead bursting open in a gruesome disy. ¡°Reign¡¯s rage surged through her, her eyes aze with fury as she locked a furious gaze upon Buckminster.¡± The devil incarnate! With a mere word, he snuffed out lives. This man was an embodiment of pure evil! Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Reign was enraged! She red at Buckminster and shouted, ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ve told you before, if you have any grievances, come at me. Why did you shoot others?¡± The reason why she stepped forward bravely was because she did not want to implicate innocent people. She didn¡¯t expect that the situation would escte to this point. Innocent people had lost their lives because of her. ¡°Ms. Labenz, have you forgotten your situation?¡± Buckminster¡¯s smile turned gentle and amiable as he said, ¡°Now I am the one in control here. I can kill whoever I want, and you have no right to intervene, let alone dictate any of my actions. Just like what I¡¯m going to do now. Fletcher, attack. As soon as Buckminster finished speaking, Fletcher picked up his gun, aimed it at a foreign man in the distance, and pulled the trigger. With a gunshot, the foreign man¡¯s forehead split open, and he fell into a pool of blood. Fletcher grinned like a demon and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you satisfied with this result?¡± Then, he raised his gun and pointed it at Reign. With a sinister smile, he said, ¡°If you lose the game, I promise to shoot a bloody hole in your beautiful face as well. Reign had an intense and unpleasant expression on her face. She nced at Fletcher briefly before turning her gaze back to Buckminster. She spoke coldly, ¡°Mr. Payne, if you want to y a dangerous game with us and have our money, I will wager all of my assets against you. ¡°But I want to add one condition to the wager.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Buckminster was suddenly interested. Reign pointed at Fletcher and said sternly, ¡°If I lose, all my assets will belong to you. I will also be at your disposal. ¡°But if I win, I want you to kill this man.¡± ¡°Damn bitch, what did you say? You dare to bet on my life? I can shoot you in the face right now!¡± Fletcher retorted angrily. ¡°Are you so eager to kill me because you¡¯re afraid of losing to me?¡± Reign said coldly. ¡°What a joke. Why would I be afraid of someone like you?¡± ¡°Then do you dare to sit down and y with me? Reign revealed a faint smile and looked at Fletcher. ¡°I can kill you now. Do I need to risk my life with you?¡± Fletcher stared coldly at Reign. He even aimed his gun at Reign, radiating a murderous intent. ¡°What can you do besides using guns and violence to kill people? You don¡¯t even have the courage to sit down and y a game with me. What kind of man are you?¡± Reign remained unfazed. Seeing this scene, Josef, Eden, Sharvin, and the others were all stunned. In such a situation, Reign disyed such audacity and challenged Fletcher to a life-or-death gamble. Her courage and determination were truly awe-inspiring. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Buckminster burst intoughter and praised, ¡°Ms. Labenz, you truly live up to your reputation. A woman who surpasses men, I¡¯m impressed! ¡°Even as a woman, Ms. Labenz has disyed such courage and determination. Fletcher, she has issued a challenge to you. If you don¡¯t respond, it would be quite disgraceful, right?¡± ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll y with you. How could I possibly fear a woman?¡± Fletcher kept his gun. His gaze turned cold as he sat down next to Buckminster. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s begin then, Fletcher. Deal the cards,¡± Buckminster said. Fletcher picked up the deck of ying cards, gave them a quick shuffle, and prepared to deal the cards to Reign and Buckminster. At this moment, Sharvin stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Payne, Ms. Labenz, you guys are having so much fun. I¡¯m excited to see you guys, and I want to y too. Is that okay?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Swoosh! As soon as he stood up, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him. 19.941 ¡°You¡¯re the loyal and righteous Sharvin Lewton. Alright, Mr. Lewton, please take a seat,¡± Buckminster said. Sharvin approached the gambling table and took a seat next to Reign. He said, ¡°Like Ms. Labenz, I also have one condition.¡± ¡°You want to kill me too?¡± Fletcher¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Yuler, you have misunderstood. I have no ill intentions toward you. My condition is also quite simple. If Ms. Labenz loses, I am willing to use all my assets to buy her life,¡± Sharvin said. Reign could not help but turn to look at Sharvin in shock. She never thought that Sharvin would stand up to protect her at this moment. ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯re going for a hero¡¯s rescue.¡± Buckminster chuckled. ¡°I just don¡¯t want a beautiful woman like Ms. Labenz to die in your hands,¡± Sharvin said. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Fletcher burst intoughter, disying his arrogance. ¡°Good, Mr. Lewton, I¡¯ll gamble with you. Once you lose, I will publicly humiliate this woman you like so much in front of everyone!¡± ¡°Well, that remains to be seen once you actually win,¡± Reign said coldly. As she spoke, she nced at her hiding ce from the corner of her eye. After discovering that Xander and Sybil had disappeared, she became even more confident. As long as Xander notified Han, Reign was confident she could survive. She might even be able to catch all these ferocious mercenaries in one fell swoop. Buckminster¡¯sughter grew even louder, and he said casually, ¡°Very well, since both of you are in such high spirits, the Bloody Devil will dly apany you to the end.¡± ¡°Come, Fletcher, deal the cards!¡± Fletcher picked up the poker cards in his hand and prepared to deal ¡°Wait!¡± Reign suddenly said. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Fletcher raged. ¡°You guys are very powerful, and I suspect you might cheat during the card shuffling. Let me take charge as the banker and deal the cards myself¡± Reign said. Fletcher¡¯s gaze turned even colder as he red at Reign. ¡°Fletcher, we have to win fair and square. Give the card to Ms. Labenz Buckminster said confidently. Without hesitation, Fletcher immediately threw the deck of cards in front of Reign and said coldly, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the banker? Do you think you can win?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t try, who knows? It¡¯s better to have my fate in my own hands than yours, right?¡± ncing at them, Reign picked up the deck of cards and casually cut and shuffled them. She recalled the techniques Han taught her, and her hand movements began to change ordingly. ¡°You¡¯ve got some skills, but it¡¯s not much,¡± Fletcher sneered. Although Reign possessed some skills, in his eyes, those skills were nothing. Fletcher could clearly see all of Reign¡¯s small movements. He could even remember the cards that Reign had shuffled clearly in his mind. It was impossible for Reign to win him. After finishing shuffling the cards. Reign began dealing cards to Sharvin, Buckminster, and Fletcher. Once the dealing wasplete, she ced the deck of cards on the table and said, ¡°Everyone, please take a look at your hole cards.¡± ¡°No need to look. I¡¯ll just reveal my cards.¡± Fletcher flipped over his two cards, revealing a pair of Kings. ¡°Me too.¡± Buckminster also revealed his two cards, showing a 10 and a Jack. ¡°This¡­¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed. When she was shuffling the cards just now, she had left 5 and 9 for the two of them. How did this happen? ¡°My Labenz, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Buckminster said. Reign picked up one of the cards and took a look. Her expression changed again. 12-25 Originally, the cards she left for herself were a King and an A, but why did the first card be an 8? In an instant, Reign¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Her eyes were filled with despair, and she did not dare to look at the second card. ¡°Ms. Labenz, show your cards,¡± Fletcher urged. ¡°Ms. Labenz.¡± Sharvin looked at Reign with a solemn gaze. Cold sweat broke out on Reign¡¯s forehead. Her heart raced, her hands grew sweaty with nervousness, and she felt extremely afraid. It was evident that there was something fishy about the deck of cards. Fletcher had cunningly reced the cards Reign had arranged for him. Now, Reign only had an 8. No matter what was her second card, she would not be able to win against the two people opposite her. Once she revealed her cards, she would definitely lose! ¡°What should I do?¡± Reign¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety and despair. ¡°Show your cards!¡± Fletcher urged. Reign¡¯s face was pale. She did not dare to open her cards. Her entire body was drenched in sweat. ¡°Ms. Labenz, why don¡¯t you let me reveal your cards?¡± Just as Reign was in despair, Han¡¯s deep and maic voice suddenly came from the east door. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 ¡°Han?¡± Initially, Reign was in desperate despair and had her heart sink to the bottom. Her heartbeat raced, her palms sweated, and she felt as if she were trapped in the gates of hell, unable to see a way out. Then. Han¡¯s voice was like the dawn breaking through the darkness, filling Reign with ecstasy. She quickly turned her head and looked at the east entrance. Buckminster, Fletcher, Sharvin, Josef, and the others also looked over. At the entrance, Han stood tall like a mountain, his eyes sharp as a sword. He had already taken off the mercenary attire he was wearing and changed back to his previous outfit, feeling rxed and at Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ease. ¡°Mr. Jaber!¡± At this moment, Xander was already standing behind a mercenary, preparing to attack that mercenary. When he saw Han, his eyes were filled with joy. With Han around, everything would be fine. ¡°Han, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Reign stood up and looked at Han, feeling a great sense of relief in her heart. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± After seeing Han¡¯s arrival, the mercenaries at the door reacted and quickly raised their guns to aim at Han. Everyone¡¯s gaze remained serious as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Buckminster and Fletcher also had a solemn look in their eyes. All the entrances were well guarded, yet Han arrived silently. It meant that he had stealthily taken care of the people! outside without their knowledge. ¡°You have so many guns. Didn¡¯t your boss say he wanted to have fun with us, yet you want to kill me so quickly? Do you really have respect for your leader, Mr. Payne? Han said calmly. As Han spoke, he waved his hand toward Buckminster. You must be Buckminster, right? What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to have a little fun with me?¡± Buckminster frowned slightly and gave a look to the sword-wielding General, who was standing at the east entrance. The sword-wielding General immediately understood and quickly rushed out of the east entrance to check the situation outside. As he looked outside, his pupils suddenly contracted. He stood there in utter shock,pletely dumbfounded. On the corridors and decks of the ships outside, corpses were scattered everywhere. All the mercenaries had already fallen to the ground, no longer breathing or beating their hearts. The most terrifying thing was that none of those people had a single drop of blood spilled on their bodies. Their eyes were wide open in terror before their deaths as if they had witnessed something horrifying. Moreover, they did not even make a sound before they died. They must have died after facing some terrifying existence. However, how did Han kill so many people silently? The sword-wielding General gulped and turned to look at Han¡¯s back, his eyes filled with terror. Even he could not do such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t jusstand there. What happened outside?¡± Fletcher berated. The sword-wielding General shook his head at Fletcher and Buckminster. Buckminster and Fletcher¡¯s expressions changed. Did all the people outside dead? ¡°Mr. Payne, he is not a friendly guest, Fletcher said in a low voice. As he spoke, he even made a throat-slitting gesture. His eyes were cold and murderous. They had nted so many experts outside, but they were all killed by Han. Fletcher instinctively felt that Han was incredibly powerful, far from being ordinary, which made him wary and 12:26 Chapter 447 cautious. His intuition told him that he had to kill this man. Otherwise, they would all be in danger. ¡°We wee anyone who wants to y!¡± Buckmunster still had a smile on his face. He looked at Han and said confidently, ¡°Mister, since you want to y,e and join us As Buckminster spoke, all the mercenaries looked at each other and could only put away their guns. However, their eyes were still filled with vignce and killing intent as they looked at Han. Han walked up to Reign and took the cards from her hand, smiling ¡°Ms Labenz, let me take the lead in ying this hand Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Reign looked at Han¡¯s side profile and made a firm decision. She immediately gave up her position and handed her cards to Han. With Han by her side, all her fear, tension, and insecurity vanished without a trace. In their ce was a sense of relief. Han was her solid support, her source of security. However, as she handed her cards to Han, she couldn¡¯t help but cast a curious nce at them. Then, she broke out in a cold sweat again. The card in her hand was a 10! With an 8 and a 10, the total points were 18. On the other hand, Buckminster and Fletcher both had 20 points. If she didn¡¯t draw another card, she would definitely lose! Even if she drew another card, the chances of winning against the opponents were still very low. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°When did they change their cards?¡± Reign¡¯s mind raced. Throughout the game, the deck of cards remained in her possession, and neither Buckminster nor Fletcher had touched them again. So why did the arrangement of her cards change? Han remained calm and patted Reign¡¯s shoulder. His voice was low and steady as he said, ¡°Youck experience in this realm. You¡¯ve been yed. ¡°You can¡¯t win this game.¡± ¡°Why? Is it my skill problem?¡± Reign asked in a low voice. ¡°This has nothing to do with your skills. It¡¯s just that this deck has been tampered with. You haven¡¯t dealt with hustlers before, so you¡¯re easy to be fooled Han sat down and ced two cards in the middle of the gambling table, looking at Buckminster and Fletcher. ¡°You both only have 20 points, not yet reaching 21 points. I understand you have the upper hand, but are you ready to reveal your cards and make your decision?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and show your cards!¡± Fletcher said angrily. Han did not even look at Fletcher. His gaze was fixed on Buckminster. ¡°Mr. Payne, your subordinate is a little rude.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control his personality. Actually, I also want to see your hole card¡± Buckminster chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay a price to see my hole card.¡± ¡°What price?¡± ¡°Your life!¡± Han stared at Buckminster with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Before I reveal my cards, let¡¯s add another bet. If I win, your life will be mine. ¡°If I lose, my life is yours.¡± ¡°Fuck you! Do you know what kind of worthless piece of shit are you? You¡¯re just a bodyguard and not even worthy of polishing our boss¡¯s shoes. Do you think you can gamble your life against our boss?¡± Fletcher sneered. Han smirked coldly. He flipped open the 8 and presented it to everyone. Then, he thicked his wrist. The poker card flew towards Buckminster and Fletcher like an arrow. The e poker card was like a knife! It flew out with fierce energy and as fast as lightning. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Fletcher¡¯s gaze was cold. He pulled out his saber and shed at the poker cards. Fletche ng! The sound of metal shing could be heard as the saber in Fletcher¡¯s hand broke into two. 12:201 ¡°Wh-what? Fletcher¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his face was filled with disbelief. The poker card did not slow down. It was still as fast as lightning as it rushed toward Fletcher¡¯s face. Fletcher¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly dodged. Puff The poker card shed like a bolt of cold lightning. After cutting a bloody wound on Fletcher¡¯s forehead, it stuck into the wall behind Fletcher. Only a small part of the number 8 was still exposed. Fletcher sat on the chair with a bloody wound appeared between his eyebrows. It was a horrifying sight. Blood flowed down his forehead and to his face, making him look even more ferocious and terrifying. Fletcher looked at Han with fear in his cyes. If he had reacted a little slower just now, his head would have been cut through. Buckminster¡¯s smile froze as well. He stared at Han solemnly and whispered, ¡°Seven-star General?¡± Everyone present opened their mouths wide and was dumbfounded. When a true expert made a move, their skill was immediately apparent. It was just an ordinary flying card, but it could unleash such terrifying lethality under the hands of Han. It was simply terrifying! Han remained calm and said, ¡°Mr. Payne, do you think my life has be valuable now?¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Han¡¯s words may have been light, but they urately reached the ears of both Buckminster and Fletcher. In fact, everyone could hear his voice. Josef, Sharvin, and the others looked at each other. They looked at Han with shock and schadenfreude. At this time, Han dared to attack Fletcher. This was simply ridiculous! Such an action was too irrational! When Fletcher heard this, his expression immediately became utterly unpleasant. Han¡¯s extraordinary skill in throwing cards had indeed revealed a formidable disy of power. Moreover, Fletcher could tell Han was still at ease and did not use his full strength. If Han had gone all out, he would probably be a corpse now. ¡°Why are you all so quiet? Is my life so worthless?¡± Han smiled. Fletcher looked at the card and then at Han. He touched the blood on his forehead as his face turned pale and his expression grim. He remained silent, not saying a word. He turned around and stared at Han, his eyes filled with anger and fear. However, what predominated was an overwhelming sense of hatred, as if he wished to tear Han into countless pieces. ¡°You¡¯re too humble. Mr. Jaber.¡± Buckminster regained hisposure and said, ¡°Judging from this flying card, your strength is stronger than Fletcher¡¯s. You might be stronger than me too, so your life is naturally valuable.¡± ¡°So, how about adding one more wager? Han asked. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll gamble with you. Buckminster said with a smile. Fletcher gritted his teeth and stared at Han¡¯sst card. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll gamble with you too. If you lose, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± ¡°You are not qualified to y with me,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Fletcher¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he stood up abruptly. He pulled out his gun and aimed it at Han. ¡°You bastard dare to look down on me? Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you with a single shot?¡± Crack, crack, crack! Following Fletcher¡¯s actions, all the mercenaries raised their guns and aimed at Han. Their eyes were icy cold, filled with murderous intent. If Fletcher were to shoot, the rest of them would undoubtedly follow suit, turning Han into a target riddled with bullet holes. Seeing this scene, Sharvin and Reign were terrified. Reign immediately hid behind Han This was the first time she had been faced with so many guns in her life. She was terrified. Sharvin¡¯s expression was also solemn. He secretly wiped his cold sweat and said hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Payne, Mr. Yuler, we¡¯re here to have some fun and make money. Let¡¯s talk things out calmly.¡± He didn¡¯t care if Han was dead or alive. However, he was afraid that Fletcher would shoot him on impulse and kill him. Buckminster was still smiling. He did not stop or approve of Fletcher pulling the trigger either. He simply watched silently. and nobody knew what he was thinking or nning Seeing that Buckminster did not stop him, Fletcher became even more fearless. He still pointed his gun at Han, ¡°Bastard, kneel down immediately!¡± At this moment, Han suddenlyughed. When everyone saw this scene, they broke out in cold sweat. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With so many guns pointed at him, an ordinary person would likely be terrified. However, Han continued to smile. Wasn¡¯t he too bold? Seeing this scene, Fletcher raised his eyebrows and felt that he was being looked down on. He said angrily, ¡°What the fuck are youughing at? Do you believe that I¡¯ll really shoot you?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Han nodded and said, ¡°But before you shoot me, you will meet your demise even faster. Trust me.¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Han stared at Fletcher. His expression was calm, and so was his voice. However, the killing intent emanating from his voice was incredibly cold and chilling, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. Fletcher was furious. He immediately disengaged the safety of his gun and aimed it at Han. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re faster than a bullet!¡± With so many firearms they had, not only would a seven-star General, but even an eight-star General would be shot to death. After all, no matter how strong a General was, a General¡¯s body was made of flesh. As long as a bullet hit his vital points, he would definitely die! Fletcher did not believe that Han was stronger than an eight-star General! At that moment, a terrifying aura of killing intent surged from Fletcher. As his killing intent erupted, it was apanied by the collective killing intent of all the Bloody Devil mercenaries. These intertwined killing intents formed a menacing wave, surging forth and enveloping Han. Josef, Eden, Sharvin, Sybil, and the others all felt the pressure intensified. They could not control themselves and were suppressed to kneel on the ground, trembling in fear. They all felt as if there was a huge machete hanging above their heads that could fall at any moment and behead them. ¡°Damn it, who the hell is Han? Is he seeking death by provoking these thugs at a time like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his business if he wants to die. Those thugs have too many guns, and we might get injured or even killed by bullets.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Han is being too reckless. Damn it, if he wants to die, he should do it alone and not drag us into it.¡± In the crowd, many people were whispering and panicking. Their eyes were filled with hatred as they looked at Han. In the eyes of these tycoons, Han had fallen out with Fletcher and was trying to act tough. If Fletcher really attacked, with so many bullets raining down, everyone would die. Reign was also so frightened that her face turned pale. She hurriedly hid behind Han and trembled non-stop. No matter how secure she felt with Han around, she instinctively felt afraid when hundreds of guns were pointed at her. She grabbed the corner of Han¡¯s shirt tightly. Feeling the fear emanating from Reign, Han¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stared at Fletcher and said, ¡®I despise it when someone points a gun at me. You better stop right now, or I guarantee you¡¯ll meet your demise!¡± Boom! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked. Sharvin wanted to rush over and cover Han¡¯s mouth. What the hell! In such a situation, Han still dared to threaten Fletcher. It was like he was desperate to find a way to shorten his life! ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Fletcher was enraged by Han¡¯s repeated threats. He couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. He fiercely pulled the trigger, aiming to kill Han. However, just as he pulled the trigger, Han flicked his finger. A silver needle as thin as a strand of cow hair shot out like lightning, piercing through the muzzle of the gun in Fletcher¡¯s hand. It prated with unstoppable force, piercing through the steel-crafted gun. In the instant the silver needle flew out from the the gun, gun shattered into pieces on the over the floor. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Fletcher pulled the trigger, but there was no gunshot. spot, itsponents scattered all As the gunponents shattered, the silver needle that flew out from the gun had already pierced through Fletcher¡¯s forehead, causing arge gush of blood to flow out. Fletcher widened his eyes and looked at Han in disbelief. Then, he fell to the ground. ¡°This¡­¡± Witnessing this scene, the four sword-wielding Generals and all the mercenaries were shocked. Eden, Josef, Sharvin, and the others widened their eyes in shock. 12:26 Even Buckminster couldn¡¯t stay calm. He stood up abruptly, his face pale. ¡°How could this be?¡± Fast! It was too fast! Just now, he had been staring at Han, but he did not see how Han destroyed the gun in Fletcher¡¯s hand and killed hirn. This was unbelievable! Han¡¯s expression was calm. He stood up and suddenly flipped over the cards on the gambling table. ¡°I told you, there¡¯s a price to pay for looking at my hole card!¡± As Reign looked at the hole card, she saw a 4 of Hearts. Before she could say anything. Han drew an additional card for himself, revealing a 9 of Clubs. With thebination of the 4,8, and 9, the total adds up to exactly 21 points, resulting in aplete victory for the house! Buckminster¡¯s expression changed again. They tampered with the poker cards and could manipte the results. In theory, the card Han added should have been the Queen of Hearts, but why did it be the 9 of Clubs? Han said calmly, ¡°Mr. Payne, I¡¯m really sorry. I won this round. ording to the agreement, your life is mine!¡± Buckminster¡¯s expression changed, discarding any pretense. He pointed angrily at Han and shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen up! Open fire!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Buckminster waspletely enraged! He had painstakingly nned everything and spent a lot of money on all sorts of resources, including manpower. He had also used a lot of schemes to put everything in ce, wanting to capture them all in one go. Now that the n had just beenpleted, before he could reap the benefits of getting rich, Han had killed his subordinate. Fletcher, in front of him. Han had also killed many people at the door. This was simply a p to his face! If he did not kill Han, he would not be able to control the situation and those rich people would not submit to him. Therefore, Han had to die! ¡°Fire!¡± After saying this, Buckminster jumped back from the gambling table andnded 320 feet away. Buckminster was extremely fast. Obviously, Buckminster was also an expert. ¡°Do it!¡± When Buckminster retreated, Han¡¯s expression was calm, but Han let out a loud roar. Boom! Under Buckminster¡¯s orders, all the mercenaries aimed their guns at Han. However, before they could pull the trigger. the doors at the east, west, north, and south exploded violently. ines soared into the sky! Shockwaves reverberated in the room! Many mercenaries were directly engulfed by the fire and sent flying by the shockwave. They fell into the middle of the casino andnded on many guests. ¡°Ahh!¡± The guests were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they screamed. ¡°What was that?¡± The expressions of the mercenaries still standing at the east, west, north, and south doors changed drastically. They hurriedly turned around and aimed at the door. Unfortunately, they were too slow. A figure rushed in through the north door like a bolt of lightning A shining dagger pierced through the throat of the sword-wielding General at the door. It was Scarlett! She was wearing a tightbat suit that showed off her curvaceous figure. She was gorgeous. However, the two daggers in her hands were extremely cold. She moved like lightning as she swung her hands. The dagger glinted coldly under the lights. Wherever it went, blood sttered. Many mercenaries were killed, and blood dripped onto the ground. ¡°Kill them!¡± At the same time, in the crowd, Sharvin¡¯s bodyguard, Eden, burst forth. He was as quick as lightning. He rushed to the mercenary closest to him and with just one move, he snapped the mercenary¡¯s neck. Then, he snatched the submachine gun from the mercenary¡¯s hand, pointed it at the mercenaries aiming at Sharvin, and fired. Wherever the bullets flew, the mercenaries there fell in a pool of blood. The mercenaries panicked. Many of them did not know who to attack. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± At the west door, the Bloody Devil¡¯s sword-wielding General was furious when he saw the chaos on both sides. He held his sword and wanted to join the battle on both sides. Right at this moment, an iparably terrifying and cold killing intent surged inside the room and enveloped his body. It immediately made his heart skip a beat and goosebumps appear all over his body. He felt as if he was being stared at by an ancient ferocious beast, and his entire body turned cold. ¡°Who is it¡± The sword-wielding General¡¯s face darkened. He quickly looked at the door and was about to fire. Swoosh! When he turned around, he saw a sharp sword fly toward him, and It was fast! It was extremely fast! was getting closer by the second. Before the word-wielding General could react, the sharp sword had already pierced through his eyes and head. Blood dripped from the tip of the sword. The sword wielding General¡¯s other eye widened and he fell to the ground with a thud. He died with an unresolved grievance As a general-ss expert, he had fought many battles and was invincible. Now, he had been killed without even seeing his opponent How could he ept tha ¡°Who did that? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As the sword-wielding General fell, the mercenaries at the west door looked terrified. They hurriedly raised their guns and fired crazily at the door Bullets rained down, smashing the buildings on the other side of the gates into pieces. Unfortunately, it was useless. The sharp sword descended again and cut a mercenary holding a submachine gun in half. ¡°Who are you firing ar Silver Foox was standing behind that mercenary with a sword in her hand. Her gaze was as cold as a knife, and she looked like she was the god of death. Strong killing intent emanate om her body and enveloped those mercenaries, shocking them until they could not move. While the mercenaries were in shock, Silver Fox picked up the submachine gun on the ground and opened fire. At the south door, the sword wielding General had a cold look in his eyes. He gripped the saber in his hand tightly and was on full alert ¡°Hey!¡± A loud roar was heard. Then, his vision blurred. Xander appeared in front of him like a ghost and smiled brightly at him. ¡°Hello¡± ¡°You¡± The sword-wielding General was stunned. He did not have time to think about how Xander appeared in front of him. His conditioned reflex formed from years of ighting made him raise lus sword and sh When he raised lus sword, a saber had already appeared in Xander¡¯s hand. Xander brought it down at lightning speed. The saber nted as it moved. The arm of the sword-wielding General was cut off at the shoulder, and his weapon fell to the floor. Before the sword-wielding General could scream. Xander¡¯s de had already pierced through his heart. His eyes widened, and blood flowed out of his mouth. He looked at Xander in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just rx a little. It¡¯s normal to feel dizzy, Xander said with a smile. The sword-wielding General opened his mouth to say something, but the blood kept gushing out of his mouth. He could not say a word and fell to the ground atst. Xander roared and rushed out like a dragon. He shed many mercenaries into pieces, causing heavy casualties. At the same time, when Scarlett, Silver Fox, Xander, Eden, and the others attacked, the sword-wielding General from the rast door was also attacked. yder burst out from the crowd like a dragon emerging from the sea, and as hended, he punched the sword-wielding General Wali pust one punch, blood spurted from the general¡¯s mouth. Immediately after, yder ran like a cheetah, grabbed the sword-wielding General, and threw the general over his head. Bang! Bang! Bang! When yder grabbed the sword-wielding General, the mercenaries at the east door opened fire, turning the sword-wielding General into a ho¡¯s nest. His entire body was covered in bullet holes, and he was no doubt dead now. ¡°Kill him!¡± After the sword-wielding General died, yder pulled out the pistol from the holster on the sword- wielding General and fired back at the mercenaries At this moment, Eden also started shooting at the mercenaries, killing many of them. All of this happened at almost the same time! In the blink of an eye, Silver Fox, Scarlett, and the others had already charged out. Something was happening at the east, west, north, and south doors. The mercenary group was being attacked by many experts. Before the mercenaries could evn fire at Han and Reign in the casino, they were already seriously hurt or dead. In just ten seconds, the four sword-wielding Generals and more than a hundred mercenaries were killed. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Quick, hide!¡± Josef, the remaining tycoons, and the bodyguards all screamed in fear and fled in all directions. Although the mercenaries could not care less about them, bullets had no eyes. Many mercenaries were still pulling the trigger after they died. Bullets flew everywhere, injuring some people. ¡°Son of a bitch! H-How is this possible?¡± When Buckminster saw this scene, his pupils constricted violently and his expression darkened. In just a few seconds, so many mercenaries had lost their lives. His team had lost nearly a quarter of their members. Moreover, this was only a few people attacking! Seeing his own people die and watching so many rich people flee in panic. Buckminster¡¯s expression became as ck as thunder. He gritted his teeth and he was filled with immense anger. His many years of nning had actuallye to nothing in the end. ¡°Han, you bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Buckminster roared angrily. He had already taken control of the entire scene just now! If not for Han¡¯s appearance, he would have crushed everyone present, abused all the rich people, and obtained billions of funds All of this was Han¡¯s fault! Bangl Furious, he lost his previous calm andposure. He immediately took out a customized pistol, aimed it at Han, and pulled the trigger. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Gunshots rang out! The bullets flew like lightning toward Han. ¡°Han, be careful!¡± When Reign saw this scene, her eyes were filled with worry. She hurriedly ran forward and stood in front of Han. ¡°Hey!¡± Han¡¯s expression turned to one of worry. He pulled Reign away at once and quickly dodged. The bullet flew past Reign¡¯s arm and hit the wall, creating a small hole. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you want to die?¡± Han scolded her. ¡°I just wanted to help you block¡­ Reign was also stunned. The only thing she cared about just now was that Han was about to be shot. Because she was worried about Han, she subconsciously wanted to help Han block the bullet. She did not think too much about it. When Han heard this, his heart trembled. This woman¡­¡­. ¡°Han!¡± When Buckminster saw that he had missed his target on the first shot, he was furious. He aimed at Han again and fired six shots in a row, wanting to kill Han directly. However, it was useless. The moment he fired, Han blocked Reign behind him and quickly moved, easily dodging the six bullets. ¡°W-What?¡± Buckminster¡¯s eyes widened. Shock was written all over his face. Han could dodge so many bullets that were fired sessively. How was this possible? Han was way too fast! ¡°You bastard! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you!¡± Buckminster was indignant. He took out a pistol and aimed it at Han. He fired both weapons at Han at the same time. Bang! Han kicked the gambling table into the air and held it in front of him, blocking all the bullets. Buckminster still wanted to shoot, but he realized he had already run out of bullets. He threw away the two guns and stared at Han, his gaze as fierce as a wild beast. *Buckminster, ording to our agreement, you lost this game, so your life is now mine, Han said calmly. Buckminster¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Han, who exactly are you? I don¡¯t have any grudges against you. Why are you ruining my ns?¡± He had nned for so long and mobilized so many people. He had also mobilized many general-ss experts. Originally, victory was in his grasp, but all his ns were ruined when Han arrived. Buckminster continued staring at Han and could no longer smile. His eyes were filled with endless hatred and ¡°Im only a security guard. If you want to me someone, me your bad luck,¡± Han replied. anger. ¡°Bad luck?¡± Buckminster scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can kill all my subordinates when there are only a few of you,¡± Buckminster said. ¡°They can do it!¡± Tan said. Buckminster burst intoughter. As Buckminster spoke, Xander, Eden, Scarlett, Silver Fox, and the others were still fighting. Many mercenaries were killed ruthlessly, and they let out extremely miserable screams as they died. This was especially true for Xander. He held a saber in his hand and looked like the demon himself. He moved like lightning. and his saber light fell like a waterfall. Wherever he went, the mercenaries died in a pool of blood. Xander waspletely enjoying himself. He unleashed an iparably terrifying power as he massacred. When Silver Fox and Scarlett saw that Xander was having fun, they simply stopped fighting and allowed Xander to show off Silver Fox and Scarlett stood at their respective entrances and waited. As long as a mercenary wanted to leave through the door they were at, they would be knocked down or killed. yder and Eden instinctively knew what to do as well. They guarded the other two doors and did the same thing. Soon, all the mercenaries who surrounded this ce were killed by Xander and the others. The five of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Obviously, they did not expect the other party to be so powerful. Thud! Xander descended from the sky like a god. Covered in blood, he stood on Buckminster¡¯s left. His killing intent was almost palpable. His gaze was as ferocious as a wolf as he stared at Buckminster. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Payne, right? What did you say just now? That you want to kill Han?¡± Buckminster looked at Xander, and then at everything around him. His face was ashen. How long had it been? All the people he had brought with him were actually dead. It had only been a few moments, but he was the only one left. These were all mercenaries who had been through hundreds of battles. They were powerful, but they were all dead now. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Were the people brought by Han that strong? He didn¡¯t want to ept that his many years of nning had been destroyed so easily. ¡°How could this be?¡± Buckminster looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. He felt that he was dealt a huge blow, and he felt defeated. ¡°Buckminster, you can schieme all you want, but I bet you didn¡¯t expect so many experts would be on the ship, did you?¡± Scarlett walked over with a cold gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the Widow Assassin Scarlett. Why are you here?¡± Buckminster said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to kill someone. Consider yourself unlucky. It just so happens that you want to kill me, so I have no choice but to make a move!¡± Scarlett said. ¡°Buckminster!¡± Silver Fox let out a whistle and hurled the dagger in her hand at Buckminster. The dagger flew toward him as fast as lightning Buckminster raised his hand and blocked the dagger by flicking it away. He didn¡¯t even need to use much strength. Silver Fox rushed over and caught the dagger in midair. She then pounced at Buckminster like a ferocious tiger descending Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the mountain. The dagger flew through the air toward Buckminster¡¯s head once again with the force of a thunderbolt. ng! Buckminster¡¯s eyes were cold. He took out a military knife from his waist and blocked Silver Fox¡¯s dagger. The fight between the two produced thunderous sounds. ng! ng! ng! They did not give in to each other as they fought. A terrifying battle suddenly erupted, and the sound of metal shing was all that could be heard at the moment. In just ten seconds, the two of them had exchanged more than fifty moves. Their speed was so fast that one could not see what they were doing clearly Bang! Finally, with a loud explosion, Silver Fox and Buckminster separated. At this moment, there were a few wounds on Silver Fox¡¯s body that were dripping with blood. Panting. Silver Fox did not care about these wounds and continued to stare at Buckminster. Her gaze was fierce and cold and her murderous intent was almost palpable. She was like a wolf staring at its prey. Her eyes were filled with an iparably cold and terrifying hatred. Inparison, Buckminster was much calmer and seemed unbothered. There were no wounds on his body. Even his clothes were intact. Do I have a grudge against you? Why do you want to kill me so badly?¡± Buckminster asked coldly. ¡°I boarded the ship just to kill you!¡± Silver Fox took a deep breath, adjusted her breathing, and said in a low voice, ¡°Tan, I¡¯ve helped you so many times before. It¡¯s your turn to help me now!¡± ¡°Help me cut off his arms and legsit After the battle just now, she could tell that Buckminster was very strong. He was at least a five-star General. If he was at the highest level, he would be even stronger. She couldn¡¯t take him down alone, so she could only ask Han for help. Han looked at Silver Fox in shock. He had known Silver Fox for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen Silver Fox so angry. There must be some grudge between the two of them. Han did not ask further. He put Reign on a chair and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Nothing will happen to me. Just sit here quietly and watch¡± With that, he turned around and walked to Silver Fox¡¯s side. ¡°Buckminster is very strong. You can¡¯t kill him. Leave him to me¡± ¡°Xander, give me the saber!¡± ¡°Here ites!¡± Xander was overjoyed and immediately threw the saber in his hand to Han. Han caught the saber and strode toward Buckminster Boom! As he advanced, a monstrous force of energy spared into the sky. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Thumpl Han Jaber took a step forward, and the entire Swan Cruise Ship shuddered. Even the sea level within a radius of 0.6 miles was pressed down by 0.4 inches. The murderous energy was like a tsunami that swallowed everyone. At this moment, with Han as the center, all the living creatures in the sea within a radius of 6 miles were petrified. The big fish species spat out blood and sank to the bottom of the sea while the smaller species simply exploded! The ocean turned into a sea of death! On the three cruise ships, everyone below the general-ss was so intimidated that they knelt on the ground and trembled all over Even experts of the general-ss felt the pressure multiply under this towering murderous energy, which they found unbearable. Xander Zoran looked at Han, and his eyes became even more passionate and excited. He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s exactly this kind of powerful pressure. He¡¯s the Sovereign of Shadows!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Eden, yder Zoner, Sharvin Lewton. Josef, and the others looked at Han¡¯s back profile. Their eyes widened abruptly and their faces were filled with disbelief ¡°Amazing Sybil Labenz stuck her head out and looked at Han with admiration and awe Reign Labenz had always known that Han was very powerful, but she did not expect him to be so powerful. Even though the murderous energy was not directed at her, she still felt the immense pressure. It was as if she was standing in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood face to face with a malevolent god of massacre, which made her very soul tremble with fear. ¡°Bastard, how did this happen? How could there be such a powerful person on this cruise ship?¡± Buckminster Payne held his saber and looked at Han. His eyes appeared extremely grim and ominous, and his expression was incredibly unpleasant. This murderous energy was too powerful! Even Buckminster felt as if he was being stared at by some ancient demonic beast when he faced Han. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice abyss and his entire body grew chilly. His body was also shivering and he had the urge to kneel down. Buckminster¡¯s strength had already surpassed the level of a nine-star general. He was only one step away from reaching god-ss! This was also the reason Fletcher Yuler and the others worshiped him so much! Buckminster was also extremely proud of his strength. He felt that he could dominate the Golden Circle, sweep all enemies aside, and be invincible in the world. That was why he dared tounch an attack on so many tycoons and plot something so massive. To his surprise, there was such a terrifying presence on this ship! Han¡¯s aura alone was enough to make Buckminster tremble! If they were to start fighting, wouldn¡¯t Buckminster die a more unsightly death! Buckminster gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Han Jaber, before I make a move, I want to ask you a question.¡± Han stopped in his tracks. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Buckminster¡¯s gaze was chilly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°We tampered with the poker cards which were used by us and Reign Labenz just now. The cards were also prepared by us. Those who are not our people definitely don¡¯t know how to perform the card-changing operations. How did you change the cards? ¡°And, when did you change the cards?¡± This question had been swirling in Buckminster¡¯s mind for a long time. He couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. He had no idea how Han changed cards. ¡°Buckminster Payne, you¡¯re about to die. Why do you still care about such things?¡± Silver Fox said icily. ¡°Of course, I care! I have to know how I lost to him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t die in peace,¡± Buckminster said. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°You want to know?¡± ¡°Alright, then let me tell you. The changing of cards was done after Fletcher was killed!¡± ¡°I see!¡± When Buckminster heard this, the realization hit him at once. He then said, ¡°When you shed with Fletcher, everyone¡¯s attention was on Fletcher. No one paid attention to the actions in your hands! ¡°Even I only stared at your face and didn¡¯t see your actions clearly. ¡°You changed your cards at this time without anyone knowing at all!¡± ¡°This was also the reason I killed Fletcher,¡± said Han. ¡°You¡¯re indeed an impressive conman. This move is really brilliant!¡± Buckminster said sincerely. Diverting attention was the first skill that all conmen had to learn! Buckminster had learned it countless times in the past, but in the final moment, he was tricked by Han with this move. He couldn¡¯t help but feel indignani! ¡°Buckminster Payne, you¡¯ve lost!¡± Han stared at Buckminster and said. ¡°I have no enmity with you, but my friend wants your life, so I have to take action. ¡°However, as long as you answer a few questions, I won¡¯t be too ruthless with you. ¡°I want to know what the Bloody Devil mercenary group is all about. Why do you guys have so many general-ss experts? ¡°How many general-ss experts are there in the Bloody Devil mercenary group Who is your boss?¡± Experts at the general-ss level were not a rare species in Han¡¯s eyes. However, among mortals, general-ss experts were already the best in terms of abilities. Normally, if a mercenary group had a general-ss expert holding the fort, even if it was just a simple protection measure, the cost of engaging one such person would be at least 16 million dors and above. The Bloody Devil mercenary group wasn¡¯t famous in extraterritorial battlefields at all. In fact, they were unheard of in that aspect. Yet, their army had general-ss experts, and there were dozens of them. Every time this group went on a mussion, they had a general-ss expert leading the operation! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Such financial strength, manpower, andbat capability made them a first-rate mighty force even if they were ced in the extraterritorial battlefields. Han was very curious! Who created this emerging force? After all. Han hade into contact with no less than 10 general-ss experts from the Bloody Devils mercenary group to date. Moreover, he had a very strong intuition that this Bloody Devil mercenary group was not as simple as it appeared. This entity was definitely a huge hidden danger to safety! If Han could understand a bit more about the Bloody Devil mercenary group at this juncture, he could make more preparations in the future. Buckminster said with a sinister smile, ¡°I lost this ckjack gamble. I admit that my skills are inferior! ¡°However, it¡¯s impossible for you to dig out information from my mouth!¡± ¡°How about this? If you tell me, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Han said. ¡°Han Jaber Silver Fox¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°When I say I will let you go, I will keep my word!¡± Han said in a stern voice. You¡­ Silver Fox¡¯s expression becaine extremely unsightly and furious. She pointed her dagger at Han and said, ¡°If you dare to let him go, fight you to the death!¡± ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ve already said I will spare his life. You have no right to object,¡± Han said icily. ¡°Han Jaber, are you going to fall out with me?¡± Silver Fox became even angrier. She walked over and aimed the dagger at Han¡¯s throat. Her gaze was sinister and surging with murderous energy. ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± Han asked icily in return. The killing energies of both Han and Silver Fox reached their peak at this moment. The atmosphere instantly became tense as both sides prepared to lock horns. The slightest provocation could very well cause the situation to explode into a full-blown battle ¡°Hey! Calm down, you two, Scarlett and Sharvin hurriedly said ¡°Take it easy, take it easy ¡°Josef said hurriedly If the two of them fought, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Stop it, you guys¡­ Reign hurriedly stood up, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ When Buckminster saw this scene, heughed heartily and said, ¡°Stop acting here, you two. Do you think I will believe your trick? ¡°Pretending to fall out with each other so that you can trick me. I¡¯ve already seen through your tricks¡± When Han and Silver Fox heard this, their faces sank Silver Fox sighed and put away her dagger ¡°Your trick can¡¯t fool him.¡± Han looked helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would not care about his life¡± Reign, Scarlett, Xander, Josef, and the others were stunned. Were Han and Silver Fox acting just now? no Everyone was stupefied. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 This was particrly so for Reign and Scarlett. They were downright dumbfounded. At that moment earlier, they all thought that Han and Silver Fox were really going to turn against each other and start bighting. After hearing the conversation between Han and Silver Fox, everyone became even more bewildered. Wasn¡¯t their acting too realistic? They had already drawn their weapons and were pointing them at each other¡¯s throats! In the end, it was just an act? Almost instantly, everyone felt that he had been deceived. They were absolutely furious as they red at Han and Silver Fox. Han totally ignored the gazes of the other people. He held his saber and stared at Buckminster Payne. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen through our act, there¡¯s nothing else to say. Show me your true abilities¡± With that, he stepped forward again and walked towards Buckminster. Buckminsterughed imperiously and bellowed with a ferocious expression, ¡°Hahaha! You want to let me off, but I won¡¯t let you off ¡°Han Jaber, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, Buckminster took out a miniature remote control. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Silver Fox¡¯s expression changed at once. Buckminster said with a sinister smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys are naive enough to think that I¡¯m only doing this for money? 1 nted bombs on the ship. At first, I wanted to blow up the ship after getting all the money! I wanted to destroy the corpses to eliminate all clues ¡°You guys want to kill me? No way! ¡°Han Jaber, you ruined my ns and blocked my path to wealth. That is as good as taking my life. ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯d better stop moving forward. The moment you take a step forward, I¡¯ll activate the switch. We¡¯ll die Together!¡± When everyone heard this, their faces turned pale with shock. ¡°Mr. Payne, calm down. Don¡¯t activate anything¡± ¡°Mr. Payne, we can discuss how much money you want. Let¡¯s talk things over. Don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Calm down. We¡¯ll give you all the money you want.¡± All the tycoons present panicked and hurriedly emerged from their luding ces, expressing their willingness to hand over their money. It was not easy for them to escape the earlier cmity. If they lost their lives because of Han Jaber, the consequences would be unimaginable. When he looked at the panic-stricken, fearful, and worried expressions of those rich tycoons. Buckminster could not resistughing in a sinister manner. He loved to see the terrified and worried expressions of those high and mighty rich tycoons. This made him feel especially satisfied as if he was an emperor who ruled over everything!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. These tycoons were just livestock that Buckminster had fenced up for breeding! As long as he needed to, he could ughter them whenever he wanted! Thump! Without another word, Han took another step forward. ¡°Han Jaber, you still dare to move forward? Do you believe that Ill activate the switch now and we¡¯ll perish together?¡± Buckminster said with a frown. Han gave a scornful sneer. ¡°You can give it a try!¡± ¡°Fine, Han Jaber. If you want to die, I shall fulfill your wish!¡± Buckminster¡¯s gaze was chilly. He picked up the remote control and prepared to perish with Han. ¡°Don¡¯t activate anymore. I¡¯m telling you we¡¯ve already defused those bombs of yours.¡± Scarlett stepped forward and tossed out one defused bomb The bomb rolled and came to a stop at Buckminster¡¯s feet. Buckminster looked at the bomb that had its fuse removed. His eyes widened abruptly and his expression changed numerous times This was the bomb that their mercenary group had set up! Yet it was defused and removed? How was thus possible? How did Han Jaber defuse those bombs? You Suddenly. Buckminster s expression changed drastically. He then said loudly. ¡°I see. Han Jaber, the reason you told us so much just now and even wanted to make a bet with my subordinates is to stall for time? So that your people can defuse the bombs and kill every one of our people!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Han nodded and took another step forward. He approached Buckminster and said icily, ¡°You¡¯re also stalling for time by asking me how I changed the cards, right? Unfortunately, your attempt to dy gave us just the right amount of time. It gave the people I have stationed outside more time to defuse those bombs you left behind.¡± When Buckminster heard this, his expression changed again. Only then did he realize that he had been tricked by Han agam! ¡°Bastard Han Jaber. Im going to kill you!¡± Buckminster was unable to restrain his anger anymore. His voice was like thunder, and the veins on his forehead bulged violently He roared with fury and charged out to fight Han to the death Swoosh! However, before Buckminster could do anything, his vision blurred and Han appeared in front of him like a phantom. Swoosh A saber beam shed past! Buckminster¡¯s arm that was holding the remote control was sliced off at the shoulder, leaving a wound dripping with blood. Han struck even faster. He moved swiftly and grabbed the remote control with his hand. ¡°Han Jaber, you¡­ you tricked me again!¡± Buckminster couldn¡¯t even be bothered about the pain in his arm. Instead, he widened his eyes and red at Han in fury At this moment, he realized something again! What Han said just now were all lies! In fact, Han had not defused all the bombs at all. Otherwise, why would Han snatch his remote control at the first avable opportunity? Pow! Before Buckminster could speak, Han had already sent him flying more than 15 feet away with a kick. When Han struck again, he even added, ¡°Silver Fox, he¡¯s yours now.¡± Whoosh! Before Han had finished his sentence, Silver Fox had already shot out the dagger in her hand. The dagger was as fast as lightning as it stabbed into Buckminster¡¯s right shoulder. Following that, Silver Fox¡¯s figure darted past Han in a sh and arrived in front of Buckminster. ¡°Im going to kill you!¡± Silver Fox¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and she was downright furious. The dagger in her hand radiated with an incredibly terrifying de light. Thousands of beams of de light shed viciously at Buckminster¡¯s body. In just a short while, Buckminster¡¯s whole body was covered in wounds and dripping with blood. ¡°I want to ughter you!¡± Although Buckminster was injured, his strength was still so overpowering. He was not afraid of Silver Fox at all. He fought against Silver Fox with all his might. However, he had lost an arm and his strength was greatly diminished. Coupled with the fact that he was surrounded by enemies and his heart was filled with rage, he had no way to unleash his greatest strength and gradually ended up at a disadvantage. The more he fought, the more wounds his body umted. He was totally covered in wounds and bleeding all over ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Silver Fox became more and more aggressive as she fought. Her eyes became increasingly bloodshot, and her killing energy became increasingly stronger. One sh! Another sh! Yet another sh! It was as if Silver Fox was ughtering an animal. She tortured Buckminster sh by sh, causing him to scream repeatedly. Whoosh! Silver Fox became more and more aggressive as she fought. With one sh of the dagger, she sliced off Buckminster¡¯s other ¡°Argh!¡± After Buckminster¡¯s arm dropped to the ground, his eyes widened in rage as he red viciously at Silver Fox. He used his two feet and body to fight Silver Fox with all his might. However, Buckminster had lost both his arms now and was no match for Silver Fox at all. He was kicked to the ground by Silver Fox and blood flowed from his mouth and nose. He was in an extremely sorry state. Silver Fox¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she stomped on Buckminster¡¯s chest viciously. P! The tremendous force caused Buckminster to spit out blood. He red at Silver Fox. ¡°Bastard! Who¡­ who are you? There is no enmity between us. Why are you here to ruin my n?¡± As Silver Fox¡¯s foot remained on Buckminster, her eyes were totally bloodshot as her fury rose sky- high. ¡°No enmity? Buckminster Payne, open your damn eyes and see clearly who I am!¡± Bucknunster Payne had lost both his arms and on him and he had no way to fight back. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 He had already been shed by the enraged Silver Fox unul not an inch of his skin was intact. His whole body was covered in wounds and dripping with blood like a dead dog, and he was on the verge of death. Despite this, Buckminster was still as ferocious and terrifying as an evil spirit. He grinned hideously. I¡¯ve figured it out. You must have been hurt by me before, right? ¡°Did I sleep with you, or did your parents? ¡°Hahahaha¡¯ It¡¯s not a loss at all for me to be able to screw a peerless beauty like your Heughed maniacally Then, he stared at Silver Fox and said with a sinister stile, ¡°Beauty, how was it? Was my skill very awesome? Did I hurt you deeply ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Silver Fox was downright furious. The dagger in her hand suddenly stabbed down and pierced through Buckminster¡¯s chest, nathing him to the floor. Immediately after that, the other dagger shed down again and sliced off Buckminster¡¯s left ear. ¡°Argh Buckminster gave a wretched scream as his face contorted with pain. Silver Fox stomped on his chest and looked down at him icily from above ¡°Buckminster Payne, do you still remember the richest man in Marlyle State ten years ago?¡± Buckminster¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before heughed out loud. ¡°I remember now. Hahaha! At that time. I went to plunder the wealth of Marlyle State. After transferring the assets, 1 killed your entire family. ¡°Your parents were strangled alive by me. Your sister was raped a hundred times by my men and then she killed herself ¡°Your brother was bitten to death by the dogs I released. ¡°Later on, I found out that there was still a girl who didn¡¯t die. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find any traces of her no matter how I searched. Hahaha! That girl is you, right? How did you survive at that time? ¡°Come on Kill me and avenge your family¡± Buckminster¡¯s voice was incredibly outrageous and arrogant. He keptughing maniacally like an evil spirit in the mortal world When Han Jaber, Reign Labenz, and the others heard this, the realization finally dawned on them. No wonder Silver Fox hated Buckminster Payne so much. It turned out that he was the enemy who killed her family! Han looked at Silver Fox. his eyes filled with sympathy and heartache. When he was trapped in the Demon¡¯s Den, he had suffered countless injuries. However, his parents were still alive and his family was also still alive in this world. His life was still considered heartening. However, Silver Fox¡¯s circumstances were very tragic. All her family members were already dead, and she was living all alone in this world. It was no wonder when Silver Fox carried out her missions after she joined Hell¡¯s Gate and became an assassin, she was always so ruthless and merciless to those who deserved to die. It was no wonder Silver Fox hade all the way to Longhard Kingdom from afar and even asked Han to help her. It turned out that she did all this to seek revenge for the annihtion of her family. Whoosh! Silver Fox¡¯s gaze was chilly and malicious. The dagger was as fast as lightning as it stabbed into one of Buckminster¡¯s eyes. ¡°Argh¡­ argh¡­ Buckminster¡¯s wretched cries burst out at once as his face became contorted with pain. Silver Fox¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a de. She wiped the blood off the dagger on her sleeve and said icily, ¡°You want to die? It won¡¯t be that easy!¡± ¡°Buckminster Payne, you killed my entire family. I want you to have a taste of hell too,¡± With that, she turned back to look at Han. ¡°Do you have any way to stop the bleeding and preserve his life?¡± ¡°I do¡¯ Han nodded. With that, he took out a few silver needles and flicked them out with his two hands. The silver needles pierced the acupoints near Buckminster¡¯s heart at lightning speed and protected his heart. Han then shot out a few more silver needles which pierced the acupoints on Buckminster¡¯s two legs. Immediately after that, more than ten silver needles flew out and scaled many of Buckminster¡¯s acupoints.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°His acupoints have been sealed. He has lost all his cultivation powers and hisrge blood vessels will no longer bleed. What should be done next is up to you. This is all I can help you with,¡± Han said. Han had countless ways to torture his enemies to make the enemies wish they were dead. However, it was better for Silver Fox to exact revenge herself to give vent to her grievance. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you!¡± Silver Fox nodded and picked up a battle saber from the ground. She raised the saber and chopped off both of Buckminster¡¯s legs. The strange thing was that after his two legs were chopped off, he did not bleed much. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Buckminster red with wide eyes as the veins popped out on his face. He was in extreme pain and he screamed in a heart-wrenching manner. He wanted to roll away, but after losing all his arms and legs and with Silver Fox still stepping on his chest, he had no way to roll away. He could only scream wretchedly in pain. ¡°All the ship¡¯s doctors, follow me. Stitch up his wounds!¡± Silver Fox¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled with hatred. She grabbed Buckminster¡¯s hair and left with him, hauling him along like she was dragging a dying animal. Along the way, no one dared to stop her. ¡°Is there a ship¡¯s doctor here? Follow her I¡¯ll pay for everything. Han bellowed out. At the scene, two overseas doctors stood up and caught up with Silver Fox. It was obvious that Silver Fox wanted to bring Buckminster to the sick bay to torture him and take revenge for Buckminster¡¯s destruction of her family. After she left, everyone present heaved a sigh of relief All the mercenaries were dead, and they were out of danger. ¡°Is there anyone here? Help¡­ At this moment, an anguished cry attracted the attention of many people. Han turned around and saw many people lying in pools of blood, crying for help. When Xander Zoran, Silver Fox, Scarlett, and the others attacked just now, they slew the mercenaries until they were in total chaos. However, the mercenaries fought back and ended up injuring some innocent people. A small number of people also died as a result. ¡°Are there any more doctors here? Help us!¡± Han immediately rushed to the side of an injured person and gave him first aid. No one stepped forward from the crowd at all. ¡°Quick! Go to the sick bay and see if there are any doctors. Bring them here immediately. For every doctor you bring. I will reward you 40 thousand dors!¡± Reign made a prompt decision and instructed a casino dealer. When the casino dealer heard this, his eyes lit up and he immediately walked out to get the doctors. ¨C ¡°No matter who it is, as long as he can bring a doctor here to save people, lie will be rewarded with 40 thousand dors,¡± Reign yelled out. With such a generous reward dangling before then, many people rushed out. Not long after that, those people brought some doctors over to give treatment to the injured. About an hourter, under the leadership of Han, other than those who had died after being shot in the head and heart. everyone else had been: treated and saved. Their lives were no longer in danger. After doing all this, Han finally heaved a sigh of relief. He took a rag and wiped the blood off his hands. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much, Josef walked over and said respectfully. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Jaber¡± Sharvin Lewton also sped Han¡¯s hands to thank him. ¡°Words cannot express my gratitude to you, Mr. Jaber. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. I will not hesitate to brave any danger to render my assistance.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, we will definitely remember your kindness in saving our lives.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Jaber.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Jaber stepping forward righteously to help eliminate the viins, we would have been killed. Mr. Jaber, you saved our lives. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I wonder if you¡¯re interested in joining mypany. I¡¯ll pay you a remuneration of 1 billion dors a year.¡± After Josef and Sharvin spoke, all the billionaires present came back to their senses and bowed reverently to Han in tearful gratitude. Nearly 30 billionaires surrounded Han like stars encircling the moon. Their eyes were filled with gratitude and admiration. It was a magnificent sight! There were even tycoons who looked at Han with shining eyes and they all extended job offers to him. ¡°I offer you 1.5 billion dors!¡± I¡¯m offering 18 billion dors!¡± Im offering 2 billion dors!¡± After hearing that tycoon¡¯s offer, all the billionaires understood at once. Their eyes lit up as they shouted out various high offers to entice Han to work in theirpanies. In a short period of time, Han Jaber became a popr guy in high demand whom everyone fought for. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 All the tycoons looked at Han with shining eyes as if they were looking at a world-ss rare treasure. Han¡¯s performance today was too eye-catching¡± Buckminster Payne toyed with everyone present, causing all of them to be extremely worried, fearful, and terrified. However, Han had Buckminster in the palm of his hand. The moment Han struck, he killed in one shot the extremely vicious Fletcher Yuler who killed without banning an eyelid. Han also killed Buckminster, whose strength was close to god-ss Moreover, Han had brought so many experts with him. They ambushed and killed so many members of the Bloody Devil mercenAIN CTOUP Hans strength was definitely above an expert at the god-ss level! Most importantly, Hans acupuncture skill was able to preserve the life of Buckminster, who was so seriously injured. He even used this miraculous acupu cture skill to save so many people¡¯s lives. Han was definitely the peerless Ultimate Martial Medic expert at the god-ss level! If any tycoon could rope in such a god-ss expert into hispany, it would be equivalent to injecting thepany with a stabilizing force. The tycoon himself would feel much more at ease. 1 offer 10 billion dors At this moment, a middle-aged man in his fifties walked out. He had a mix of brown and white hair on his head and was wearing a checkered shirt. He looked at Han with bright, sparkling eyes and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, my name is Gerczak. Nice to meet VOLL ¡°Im offering 10 billion dors to engage you to work as a security consultant at mypany for four years I¡¯ll pay you the whole lump sum in one go! ¡°Is that eptable¡± Upon hearing Gierczak¡¯s words, everyone present gasped 10 billion dors If this sum was converted into the Longhard Kingdom currency, it would be close to 70 billion in assets! Most importantly. Han only needed to work for four years to achieve financial freedom. This deal was too profitable! assets of ter In an instant, many tycoons with assets of tens of millions looked at Han with envy, jealousy, and even hatred. They wanted so badly to take his ce. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Fuck This fellow Gierczak is really rich. We can¡¯tpare. ¡°Damn it. How wonderful it is to be rich and overbearing This guy Gierczak is so forthright.¡± ¡°That goes without saying. This is the era of information technology. Thebination of the Inte and technology is the way to make money Gierczak¡¯spany started off with the Inte, and its assets are unimaginably huge.¡± The billionaires also shut their mouthspletely at this point! The 2 billion dors that they were talking about was originally meant to buy 10 years of employment tenure from Han Jaber And the price Gierczak offered had already reached one-tenth of many of these people¡¯s assets. They could not afford to fight Gierczak on this Moreover, although they were billionaires, most of their assets were in real estate and stocks. Many of them could not afford to pay billions of dors in cash in one go. Gierczak¡¯s liquid assets left all of them speechless with envy, jealousy, and even hatred. ¡°10 billion dors¡± Reign Labenz was dumbfounded as well. Even an employer like her was tempted when she heard about such a job offer. Gierczak was extremely sincere and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you for saving my life. The 10 billion dors remuneration is just the starting offer Im giving you. If you think it¡¯s not enough, we can continue to discuss and Lean go higher As soon as these words were uttered, everyone present fell silent again. They looked at Han and Gierczak with expressions that were full of envy and hatred. Sybil Labenz, Xander Zoran, and Scarlett were also dumbfounded. In their minds, 10 billion dors was already a super sky-high price. Yet, Gierczak said that he could go higher! Fuck! With so much money, one could really do whatever one wanted! Even a royal princess like Sybil was tempted, not to mention Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I am genuinely interested to coborate with you. Gierczak looked at Han with iparable sincerity. ¡°Mr. Gierczak, why don¡¯t you engage me? My strength is also close to the god-ss level. I don¡¯t want much. Just pay me 300 million dors a year.¡± Xander walked over, his face full of excitement. Gierczak looked at Xander and smiled. Then he said earnestly, ¡®If Mr. Zoran also wants to join my company as well, I can offer you 500 million dors.¡± Gierczak had been hiding in the crowd just now and had also witnessed Xander¡¯s all-mighty powers. Thetter had killed many experts and was indeed very powerful. If he could also hire Xander to work in hispany and let Xander work together with Han, his company¡¯s security measures would definitely be the best in the world. 10.5 billion dors was not a lot! At first, Xander was just joking but when he heard Gierczak¡¯s words, his expression changed at once. ¡°Mr. Gierczak, are you serious?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Gierczak said. Xander¡¯s expression changed again. He swallowed his saliva with difficulty on the spot. 500 million dors for a year! If he took up this offer, he would have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life. However, Xander did not ept it. Instead, he looked at Han He would go wherever the Sovereign of Shadows went. Gierczak could also see that Xander probably followed Han¡¯s instructions. He quickly looked at Han again. His eyes were shining brightly as he said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Jaber, L. Han extended his hand and stopped Gierczak from saying anything else. He said calmly, ¡°Mr. Gierczak, thank you for thinking so highly of me, but I have no ns to go abroad now.¡± These words were equivalent to rejecting Gierczak¡¯s offer. Gierczak looked disappointed, but he still took out his business card in a refined manner, handed it to Han, and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, my door will always be open for you. ¡°If you ever change your mind one day, I will still wee you¡± Han took the business card, smiled, and said, ¡°Thank you. It is unlikely that I will be going abroad for the time being. ¡°If you have any security needs, you can look for her. She¡¯s a very good bodyguard.¡± With that, he flicked the business card to Scarlett, who was standing at the side. Scarlett intercepted the business card without any expression. She then took out her own business card before tossing it out. The business card stabbed into Gierczak¡¯s clothes as fast as a bolt of lightning and as sharp as a de. However, it did not harm Gierczak¡¯s skin. This control of strength was simply amazing! Gierczak¡¯s expression changed momentarily. He also realized that Scarlett was not as simple as she appeared. He picked up -the business card and nodded at Scarlett before putting it away solemnly. Scarlett red at Han icily. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to rmend me to anyone else next time!¡± With that, she walked over, picked up the bomb that had been thrown on the ground earlier, and completely crushed the remote control. Only then did she quickly retreat to defuse the remaining bombs. Previously, Scarlett only gave support to defusing one bomb to y along with Han¡¯s acting. She had thrown it out to fool Buckminster so that he would not trigger the explosion. Although Buckminster was dead, the bombs were still there. They still had to be removed. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you really not going to consider my offer!¡± Gierczak asked, unwilling to give up. Han appeared calm and replied, ¡°Mr. Gierczak, I¡¯m really sorry. I have my reasons for staying in Longhard Kingdom!¡± With that, Han didn¡¯t give Gierczak a chance to retain him anymore. He returned to Reign¡¯s side and said, ¡°The matter has been settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± Reign looked at Han¡¯s face and thought about what Han said earlier. Han rejected the astronomical remuneration of 10 billion dors because he had to stay in Longhard Kingdom. Could it be because of her? At the thought of this, Reign¡¯s face turned red and her heart became thumping wildly. For the first time in her life, she had the urge to devote her life to a man. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 ¡°Ms. Labenz, we can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Han said in a deep voice. Although Buckminster Payne was killed and the bombs were being removed, it was ultimately not a good idea to hang around in the vast sea. Moreover, so many people had died here. The whole ce was covered in blood and the stench of blood assailed the nostrils. This made the ce even less appealing to hang around in. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Reign answered obediently. ¡°Oh no! The other two ships have left!¡± At this moment, a panic-stricken cry rang out from outside. Everyone hurriedly walked out of the casino and looked out. The other two Swan Cruise ships had already sailed off into the distance like arrows being shot from a bow. ¡°Han, should we go after them?¡± Xander Zoran asked. There were definitely still many evil mercenaries on those two ships. If they were allowed to leave, they would probably show up in the future to continuemitting atrocities. ¡°Oh no! Our ship¡¯s diesel fuel tank has been emptied!¡± At this moment, a deck crew covered in blood rushed out, his eyes filled with panic. When Josef, Gierczak, Sharvin Lewton, and Sybil Labenz heard this, their expressions changed drastically. They were in the open sea, and it was still a long way from Longhard Kingdom. Without diesel fuel, such arge ship could only drift with the sea currents. It was as difficult as ascending to the sky for them to reach the shore. Perhaps they might even drift forever in the sea until they died. Sharvin quickly gave Eden an eye signal. Without another word. Eden tossed away the long-barreled gun in his hand and quickly walked toward the engine room of the cruise ship. Ten minutester, he walked back with a grin expression and nodded at Sharvin. Sharvin¡¯s face clouded over at once. There was really no more diesel fuel! This was equivalent to the ship losing its power and could only drift in the sea. Those mercenaries had taken the other two cruise ships away. It was clear that the mercenaries wanted to trap them in the open sea. ¡°y, what should we do?¡± Sybil was extremely anxious and instinctively looked at yder Zoner. ¡°Your High¡­ Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t worry. There will be a way, yder said. Upon hearing this, Han and Xander immediately looked at the two of them. At this moment, they both understood. yder and Sybil knew each other. It was very likely that yder was Sybil¡¯s bodyguard and he had been silently protecting Sybil all this while. ¡°No wonder this guy kept following me wherever we went. So that¡¯s why. Xander muttered. ¡°You can tell if you just use your dumb brain and think. How could someone like her not have a secret bodyguard?* Han said indifferently. Xander looked aggrieved. ¡°Han, I am not dumb.¡± ¡°At any rate, the current situation has nothing to do with us. Quickly think of a way to contact the outside world and see if we can get any assistance, Han said. In the open sea, if such a heavy cruise ship did not have any power, there was no way to determine the right direction. Xander nodded. He immediately took out his cell phone and lowered his head to view it. He immediately frowned when he saw that there was no reception on his cell phone. There¡¯s no reception on my phone? What¡¯s going on? ¡°Before those viins attacked, I could still contact the outside world. Why is there no reception now!¡± ¡°My cell phone has no reception either. ¡°If we can¡¯t contact the outside world, what should we do? Are we going to drift with the ocean currents?¡± ¡°Look, guys! This cruise ship is starting to drift.¡± Josef, Sharvin, Sybil, Gierczak, and the others also had grim expressions. They felt the movement of the cruise ship and their hearts were filled with intense despair. ¡°What happened to the anchor?¡± Sharvin roared out. ¡°When you guys were trapped, the anchor chain had already been destroyed by those bad guys. The anchor chain had already dropped into the sea. We can¡¯t stop the cruise ship from drifting now, the deck crew said. ¡°There must be a satellite phone system on the cruise ship. Where¡¯s the satellite phone?¡± Eden asked calmly. ¡°Not anymore. They were all destroyed by those bad guys. Moreover, they threw all themunication equipment into the sea, the deck crew said. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present fell into despair again. There was no way to contact the outside world. The cruise ship had lost its power and was drifting with the sea currents. Who knew what kind of ce it would drift to? Wouldn¡¯t they die very tragically if the ship drifted to somewhere deep within the Great cid Sea? After all, the supplies on this ship could onlyst for seven days at most! Without diesel fuel, the various refrigeration facilities on the cruise ship would also lose power. They would not be able tost long with just dry food. ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡± Everyone was extremely dejected, and the ce became even more chaotic. Everyone felt a deep sense of crisis. Swish! Suddenly, everyone present looked at Han, their eyes filled with anticipation and hope. Earlier, when they were in despair. Han led his team and wiped out the mercenaries, saving them from the abyss of suffering. Now that they were in trouble again. they subconsciously looked to Han for help. In their minds, Han would definitely have a way to bring them out of this predicament. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you have any solutions for this situation?¡± Gierczak asked. Han stood on the weather deck and felt the salty sea breeze blowing past him. He looked around and frowned deeply. Judging from the direction of the wind and the sun¡¯s position, this cruise ship was drifting toward the Great cid Sea. If this situation was not dealt with now, the ship would probably drift further and further away. In the end, everyone would die because of theck of supplies. ¡°Han, this¡­¡± Reign also looked at Han worriedly. This situation was different from being stuck deep in the mountains and forests. In the deep mountains and forests, they still had ces to search for resources, water, and food. However, in the open sea, once the stored drinking water was used up, everyone would die in less than three days! ¡°Every cloud has a silver lining. Everything will turn out fine!¡± Han turned around and looked at Reign and the others before saying. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Just now, before those viins attacked, Mr. Zabel had already left in a lifeboat. ¡°I believe that he will definitely bring his men back to save us.¡± H ¡°But, in this vast sea, even if Mr. Zabel wanted to save us, how would he know our location?¡± Josef asked in fear. ¡°Such a big cruise ship will naturally have an Automatic Identification System that broadcasts its position,¡± said Han. But the AIS equipment has also been destroyed by those viins, the deck crew added. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present became even more terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Nothing will happen to us.¡± At this moment, Seward Zabel, who was covered in injuries all over, walked out of the casino and said in a deep voice, ¡°Our Zabel family has backup GPS navigation equipment besides the AIS. There is also a hidden tracking system that no one knows about. Those mercenaries only destroyed the AIS that is used publicly. The other set of GPS navigation equipment is still functioning. Mr. Zabel will definitely save us based on this location!¡± It was not known when Seward regained consciousness. The ropes on his body had already been untled. Although he was injured, Seward¡¯s strength at the level of a seven-star General was not reduced. His voice was full of energy, and it reached everyone¡¯s ears. When everyone heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief. A weight was lifted off their shoulders and they were no longer so dejected.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Han stared at Seward in silence. After Seward bandaged his wounds and settled the others down, he walked to Han¡¯s side with a solemn expression. ¡°Thank you. If not for you, I might have died¡± Han looked at Seward and responded, ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I should do. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Is what you said about the backup set of GPS navigation equipment true?¡± Seward¡¯s expression became even more grim. ¡°It¡¯s false!¡± ¡°False?¡± Han frowned. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 When he saw Seward Zabel talking just now, he already had a rough guess. Seward lit a cigarette and gripped it with his lips. He then took a puff and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone is panicking now. If we don¡¯t pacify them first, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and looked at Han with an almost pleading gaze. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re so resourceful. You can definitely turn things around. I¡¯m begging you to help us.¡± Han suppressed the exasperation in his heart. He had a sudden urge to p Seward. This was the Swan Cruise Ship that the Zabel family had spent a fortune to engage somepany to custom-make. It was also a party that the Zabel family had organized single-handedly. Now that something had happened, this Zabel family member was actually requesting Han to clean up the mess! What kind of logic was that? Why was Seward so shameless? ¡°Mr. Jaber, as long as you help us this time, the Zabel family will remember your kindness for the rest of our lives. We will definitely do anything to repay you,¡± Seward said. ¡°Get someone to distribute the food to the others first. There will be a way,¡± Han said. Seward looked at Han with wild joy in his eyes. As he looked at Han¡¯s calm demeanor, Seward could tell that Han definitely had a way to bring everyone back to the shore. When he thought of this, Seward¡¯s heartpletely calmed down. He thanked Han again and again. After he finished his cigarette, Seward immediately called for the service staff who were still alive to bring out a lot of food for those rich tycoons to eat and drink. Under theforting effect of the food, everyone¡¯s fearful emotions were finally alleviated. ¡°Han, do you really have a way?¡± Reign Labenz asked with a frown. Han also lit a cigarette and said with a grim expression, ¡°There is a way, but it¡¯s not so good.¡± ¡°What way?¡± Reign asked curiously. Allmunication devices and the AIS equipment were destroyed. How could Han possibly have a way to turn such a huge Swan Cruise ship around and return to the shore? ¡°We wait!¡± As Han smoked, he stared at the sea with a profound gaze. ¡°We wait?¡± ¡°The high seas do note under any state¡¯s jurisdiction and are not protected by thews of any state. However, as long as we wait for the ship to leave the high seas and enter the territorial waters of other states, we will catch the attention of the coast guard, and from there, we can return to our home country.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a power source. Are we simply relying on drifting aimlessly like this to reach another state¡¯s territorial waters? How long is this going to take?¡± ¡°Therefore, we need to use the not-so-good way.¡± Han took a deep drag on his cigarette and blew out a plume of smoke. To be honest, if not for the fact that they might end up drifting for too long, Han really did not want to use the second method. ¡°What way?¡± Reign was surprised momentarily. Han did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Xander Zoran and nodded imperceptibly. Without another word, Xander immediately took out a pistol from his pocket, aimed it at the sky, and fired. An incredibly gorgeous beam of light shot into the sky and soared into the clouds before exploding, transforming into a dazzling rainbow that streaked across the sky. A re? Reigh looked at the rainbow in the sky and then at Xander and Han. Her eyes were filled with shock These two guys were actually acquainted with each other? She felt that there was definitely an extraordinary rtionship between Han and Xander. However, she could not tell what it was exactly. Reign was about to ask when Josef suddenly came to her and looked at her with brightly shining eyes. ¡°Mr. Josef, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Reign was surprised momentarily. Josef smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I want to talk to you about the new drug. On behalf of my company, I¡¯m willing to give you the new drug for free.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Reign was overjoyed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Really. But the new drug is of great importance. May I have a word with you in private?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Reign was ted. After informing Han, she quickly went to the other side of the deck with Josef to discuss this matter in detail. At this moment, Silver Fox, who was covered in blood from head to toe, appeared in front of Han. With a grim expression, she handed a cell phone to Han. ¡°What is it?¡± Han asked. Silver Fox¡¯s eyes were grim as she said in a low voice. ¡°This is Buckminster Payne¡¯s cell phone. When I tortured him, I discovered some secrets about you. Take a look for yourself.¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 ¡°Secrets about me?¡± Han was surprised momentarily. He and Buckminster Payne had just met for the first time. There was no enmity between the two of them. Why would Buckminster have his secrets? Surely this was a joke? Silver Fox seemed to know what he was thinking. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. The content inside is very important. It¡¯s a secret rted to you. Take a look for yourself.¡± Han took the cell phone, clicked on the message, and viewed it for a while. The more he viewed, the more ominous his face became. His eyes were filled with sinister killing intent. ¡°How dare he!¡± ¡°I never expected something like this to happen either,¡± Silver Fox said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Han put away the cell phone. His expression was chilly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Is there a need to be so polite between us? Anyway, I should be the one thanking you.¡± Silver Fox nced at him. If it weren¡¯t for Han, she wouldn¡¯t be Buckminster¡¯s match at all. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to exact revenge. Han had helped Silver Fox so much. She had only received some information by chance and returned Han the favor. This person actually thanked her and made her feel like an outsider. Han smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions on exacting your revenge.¡± ¡°Is he dead?¡± Xander Zoran also walked over and asked. ¡°Hmph! He killed so many of my family members. How can I let him die so easily?¡± Silver Fox gave a scornful sneer, her eyes filled with a demented hatred. Han stared into her eyes for ten seconds before saying, ¡°Hatred doesn¡¯t reap any rewards and joy. Kill when you have to. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Ordinary people would feel a sense of joy or exhration after taking revenge, However, there was no such emotion in Silver Fox¡¯s eyes. She was still full of hatred and rage. ¡°I understand. But I want to let him have a taste of hell before killing him¡± Silver Fox said. At the mention of Buckminster Payne¡¯s name, she would be so angry that her entire body trembled. Even her muscles trembled. Han remained silent. ¡°Tve disabled the password-locking feature on the cell phone. Alright, I¡¯m going back to my work.¡± After saying goodbye to Han, Silver Fox turned and left. It was obvious that she was going to torture Buckminster again. ¡°Women are so scary,¡± Xander said with a sigh. ¡°Xander, I have a mission for you,¡± said Han. ¡°Please speak, Xander immediately responded excitedly. ¡°Follow her and protect her in secret. Once you find out she wants tomit suicide, stop her immediately,¡± Han said. ¡°No way? Han, she¡¯s a cold-blooded killer. How is it possible that she willmit suicide?¡± *Her greatest goal in life is to kill her enemy and exact revenge. She has sacrificed a lot for this goal. Now that her goal has been achieved, the conviction that has kept her alive all this while is gone.¡± Han¡¯s gaze was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Therefore, the day Buckminster dies is very likely the day shemits suicide. ¡°Surely not?¡± ¡°Just go when I tell you to. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Xander had no choice but to turn around and leave. Han then seemed to have thought of something and said in a low voice, ¡°Remember. You can¡¯t reveal information about me to anyone without my permission. ¡°Han, so can I contact you anytime in the future?¡± Xander looked at Han with a face full of adtion. ¡°Complete your mission well. When you reach the shore,e to my house for a meal, Han said. When Xander heard this, his eyes widened and he looked absolutely overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it immediately. I guarantee that she won¡¯t lose a single strand of hair.¡± After saying that, he immediately hummed a tune and happily followed Silver Fox eagerly. Having a meal at the house of the Sovereign of Shadows was such a huge honor! At this moment, Reign also ran over excitedly. ¡°Han, great news! I got Josef¡¯s new drug!¡± ¡°Congrattions,¡± Han said sincerely. ¡°Thank you. I know that he gave me the new drug on your ount, Reign said. Han frowned slightly and said, ¡°Initially, I don¡¯t really want to interrupt you since you¡¯re so happy, but I have some files here that you have to take a look at.¡± With that, he took out Buckminster¡¯s cell phone, clicked on a video, and handed the phone to Reign. After Reign viewed the video, her previously happy face instantly turned as glum as gloomy skies. She stared fixedly at the cell phone screen, and her eyes became increasingly icy. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Buckminster Payne¡¯s video showed a conversation between Philip Labenz and Fletcher Yuler. The gist of the conversation was very simple. Philip gave Fletcher arge sum of money and told the latter to kill Reign Labenz and Han Jaber on the ship. Fletcher asked for a higher price, and the two haggled. In the end, the deal was closed for six million dors. As Reign watched the video, her expression turned as ominous as stormy weather. She gritted her teeth and blurted out angrily, ¡°Bastard! ¡°I know that he has something against me and is always going against me at every opportunity. But it has never once urred to me that he would actually try to kill me!¡± When Reign thought of this, she became so ¡®enraged that her whole body trembled. In the Labenz family, although Reign was the high and mighty CEO and the one at the helm of the company, she could not dominate thepany, and her words did not carry absolute authority. Many elders and important figures were all on Philip Labenz¡¯s side, in direct opposition to her. All these years, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Albert Labenz supporting her all the while, Reign might not have been able to keep her position as CEO. Reign Labenz was a kind person who respected the old and loved the young. Most of the time, she would counter Philip Labenz¡¯s deliberate attempts to make things difficult for her move by move. As long as she could defuse the crisis, she would just let things be and rarely retaliated against Philip. Thest time Reign was in Constrax District, Gregory Labenz tried to kill her under Philip Labenz¡¯s orders. At that time, she had found some clues that Philip intended to murder her. As she did not have any evidence and she treasured kinship, she had not retaliated against Philip. Instead, she dropped hints and insinuations on the side, hoping that Philip would restrain himself. Reign never once imagined that Philip could be so downright vicious and despicable! He actually tried to take her life time and again, with absolutely no regard for kinship at all. As Han puffed away at the cigarette, he said icily, ¡°It¡¯s not just once or twice that he tries to kill you. It¡¯s also not the first time he tries to kill me! ¡°Ms. Labenz, what are you going to do now?¡± Han¡¯s voice was filled with a chilly killing intent. In order to hide his identity and live a normal life in the city, he could endure many things. However, Philip Labenz had repeatedly tried to kill him. This had already crossed the line as far as Han was concerned. Reign turned off the cell phone and gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with iciness as she said. ¡°Gather the evidence and send him to jail. Make him squat in jail for life!¡± ¡°So simple?¡± Han asked. Reign was caught off guard. She suddenly turned to look at Han. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not thinking of killing him, are you?¡± ¡°He has already tried to kill me twice. If this were during normal circumstances, he would have already died,¡± Han said. Previously, Philip had secretly hired David White to poison him. Fortunately, David mended his ways and told Han about this matter. Han also possessed a body that was immune to all poisons. He simply swallowed the poison directly and offered David some benefits, thereby sessfully instigating David to defect. This time, Philip tried to join forces with Fletcher Yuler to kill Han on the Swan Cruise ship. The repeated attempts to hire someone to take Han¡¯s life made Han want to kill. ¡°Twice?¡± Reign was puzzled. He once hired David White to poison me. You were unaware,¡± Han said. ¡°What?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard that. Her pretty face turned ominous again as she said icily. ¡°Looks like this person can¡¯t be allowed to live!¡± ¡°Let me think of a countermeasure first. This time, I will definitely give you an appropriate answer. Reign was really furious this timet Philip Labenz had be more and more unscrupulous. It was fine if he only wanted to kill her time and again, but he actually wanted to kill Han Jaber too. Such a vicious and despicable person must not be allowed to live anymore. Han puffed away at his cigarette as he gazed at the sea in silence. At this point, Sybil Labenz came up to Han, apanied by yder Zoner. She was wearing a hat thatpletely covered her hair. yder stood upright like a pir, standing guard by Sybil¡¯s side with extreme vignce. Sybil was sizing up Han. The more she looked at him, the more she regarded him favorably. Her eyes were filled with fanatical adtion. ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Sybil Labenz.¡± With that, she extended her hand to Han, her eyes shining brightly. ¡°Good day, Your Highness, Han was slightly surprised as he shook hands with Princess Carina, his cigarette still dangling from his lips. Carina was a princess of the royal family. She should have led a pampered and indulgent life since young. Her hands should be fair and soft as if there were no bones inside. Instead, Han felt a thickyer of calluses on Carina¡¯s hand This was the result of years of boxing training and gun-shooting practices! ¡°Shh¡­¡± Sybil¡¯s expression changed at once when she heard Han¡¯s greeting. She quickly pressed her right index finger against her fiery red, luscious lips and made a gesture of silence. She said in a low voice, ¡®Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t reveal my identity.¡± ¡°Your Highness, why are you looking for us?¡± Reign asked Princess Carina. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I admire you very much. Can youe back to Arctodus Kingdom with me? I guarantee that at Arctodus Kingdom, you can definitely be a high-ranking official. At the very least, you will be the chief instructor of the military force, hold great power and be a duke with your own fiefdom!¡± Sybil extended her offer to Han excitedly. Sybil liked to read the martial arts novels from Longhard Kingdom and idolized the heroic characters in them. However, in modern society, she had never met a hero and was extremely disappointed. Then, not long ago, she saw Han Jaber go on a killing spree everywhere, foil Buckminster¡¯s dastardly n, and gave treatment to so many victims as well. This made Sybil extremely excited! Han Jaber was the hero she had been looking for! ¡°Hold great power? Be a duke with his own fiefdom?¡± Reign was utterly shocked when she heard that. Sybil certainly lived up to her reputation as a princess. The moment she opened her mouth, she immediately offered a dukeship and a fiefdom. ¡°Your Highness, have you been hanging out with Xander Zoran for so long that you have picked up his boastful habits?¡± Han asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Princess Carina said. ¡°ording to the rules of your Arctodus Kingdom, if one wants to hold power and be the chief instructor of the military force, one has to aplish outstanding military achievements. That person must also hail from a reputable¡± family. If he is not from a prestigious family, he can¡¯t take up important positions.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Han released Sybil¡¯s hand and took a puff of his cigarette. He then smiled and said, ¡°The official position you promised me can¡¯t be implemented in the Arctodus Kingdom. ¡°You want to use this method to trick me into going to Arctodus Kingdom. Do you think I¡¯m easy to deceive?¡± Reign was stunned momentarily. A dignified princess actually resorted to lies? Princess Carina looked at Han earnestly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. As long as you¡¯re willing to marry me, you will be a nobleman of Arctodus Kingdom. It¡¯ll be easy for you to be a duke with your own fiefdom When Han heard this, the cigarette in his mouth almost dropped to the ground. Reign was even more astounded. Even yder stood rooted to the ground in shock. The three of them widened their eyes and looked at Princess Carina in utter disbelief. ¡°Your Highness, are you serious? West Han, if you¡¯re willing toe to our Arctodus Kingdom, I¡¯m willing to marry you. Let¡¯s get married Princess Carina looked at Han excitedly. Her face was full of fanatical anticipation as she said, ¡°We will have many, many children. You will teach them martial arts. I will teach them to paint and y various musical instruments. We will be a family of heroes together. What do you think?¡± Reign and yder were utterly dumbstruck. Princess Carina was proposing to Han Jaber? Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Shocking! Everyone was shocked! Reign Labenz and yder Zoner looked at Princess Carina¡¯s fanatical demeanor. They were so shocked that their mouths were agape and they didn¡¯t know what to say. A princess proposed! If news of this matter spread out, it would definitely cause a global uproar. Han Jaber was also a little unnerved. The cigarette in his mouth had already dropped off. He reacted quickly and reached out to grab the cigarette with his hand. ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t joke. ¡°You¡¯re the goddess that many high-ranking officials and noblemen in Arctodus Kingdom dream of marrying. If amoner like me marries you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be killed by those rich and powerful people in your Arctodus Kingdom.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares!¡± Carina frowned and red furiously. As she uttered her chilly words, a powerful aura of superiority emanated from her body. Her entire bearing became iparably regal and exalted. Han simply smiled and did not say anything. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re a hero. Every word I sayes from the bottom of my heart. When we get married, I will definitely be as gentle and considerate as the heroine of the martial arts novels. I will cook for you every day and help you bathe,¡± Princess Carina added. yder Zoner snapped back to his senses and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Your Highness, please calm down.¡± Princess Carina must have be too obsessed with reading martial arts novels. It was one thing for her to be gentle and considerate and to cook for him, but why did she have to bathe Han Jaber every day? She was a noble princess with an exalted, lofty status! Couldn¡¯t she show more restraint? ¡°y, I¡¯m very serious and calm! I want to emte the heroine in martial arts novels, who dared to love and hate. I won¡¯t be restrained by the secr world and the hierarchy. I want to pursue my true love bravely,¡± Princess Carina proimed. yder frowned and said, ¡°Your Highness, you have to understand one thing. Novels are fictional. In order to cater to the market, most of the authors write stories about poormoners turning their lives around. This is different from reality. ¡°In real life, have you ever met a hero from a poor background?¡± ¡°Says who? In Mr. Sullivan¡¯s novel, the hero, Louis Charm, was born in poverty, Carina insisted. yder became speechless instantly. Princess Carina was no longer reading martial arts novels for leisure. She had been brainwashed by martial arts novels, and waspletely mesmerized by the heroic characters! Reign could not take it anymore. She said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, Louis Charm¡¯s hero did not come from a poor background. He was a man who was liked by the princess of a royal family and she gave him a heavenly steed and sheets of gold leaves without reservation ¡°If we make aparison with modern mary values, the heavenly steed is equivalent to a Lamborghini while a sheet of golden leaf is worth around 40 thousand dors. ¡°Furthermore, he had seven masters to teach him martial arts, and a secret teacher who gave him special training. ¡°If wepare this to modern society, every lesson with a tuition teacher costs about 60 dors. He will have to hire eight teachers for many years. Which poor person can afford to pay for such teaching resources? ¡°If that hero were to be born in the modern world, he must surely hail from a wealthy family. He would be a full-fledged rich second-generation heir.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that hero so rich? But wasn¡¯t his father country bumpkin in the novel?¡± Carina was surprised. ¡°Have you ever seen an ordinary viger who is well-versed in a family halberd technique?¡± Reign asked in return. Carina was even more astonished. She felt as if her worldview had been severely jolted. She muttered, ¡°You mean, that hero had always been a rich second-generation heir?¡± *Even if he came from a small vige, he was still the descendant of a well-off family that had declined. He was never a poor cormoner, Reign said as she nodded. Carina felt awful when she heard that. She had always thought that this hero was an underdog who turned the tables and rose from rags to riches. Now, after listening to yder and Reign, she was dumbfounded. ¡°No! I must read the novel again. I don¡¯t believe that hero is a rich second-generation heir.¡± After a moment, Carina gave a shout and turned to leave. yder hurriedly followed her. ¡°She¡¯s really a royal princess who has never experienced any hardships. She¡¯s so naive and romantic that it makes one envious,¡± Reign said. Reign and Carina were about the same age, yet Carina was still living in the world of fairy tales and martial arts novels. She held such a rosy picture of the real world. On the other hand, Reign was experiencing family feuds of mutual deception and treachery and had even hovered on the verge of death many times. It was so infuriating when shepared her life to Carina¡¯s! ¡°That¡¯s how it is with this world. There will always be people who carry a heavy burden in their journey forward and experience life or death. Then there will be people who try to convince you that all is peaceful and harmonious in this world. For the past 5,000 years, the social stratification has always been this clear.¡± Han preached calmly. When Reign heard that, she remembered that Han¡¯s life experience was more tragic and precarious than hers, so she did not continue to delve into that topic.. She turned to look at Han and suddenly asked, ¡°Gierczak made you an offer and the princess proposed to you. Regardless of which side you choose, you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life and can live a life of wealth and glory. Why are you not leaving with them?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I said earlier? There¡¯s a reason that I must stay in Longhard Kingdom. Han said. The mission from Han¡¯s master¡¯s had yet to arrive. How could he leave Longhard Kingdom just like that? Reign gazed at Han¡¯s face and did not continue to probe. Instead, she looked at the vast sea and felt very sweet inwardly. In her mind, when Han said that, it must be because he wanted to stay by her side and he was staying for her sake. Time passed bit by bit. Soon, the sun began to set. Without any power source, the Swan Cruise ship drifted along with the sea currents towards the deeper expanses of the Great cid Sea. The direction of this huge cruise ship could not be changed by manualbor. Everyone could only watch helplessly as the cruise ship sailed into the deep regions of the sea. When the sunset covered the whole sky, Seward Zabel came up to Han and said with a grim expression, ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you sure there¡¯s a way?¡± So much time had passed, yet there was still no sign of any rescue operation. Once it was nighttime, it would be even more dangerous without power supply on the ship. No one knew what would happen if someone were to have a nervous breakdown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The signal re has been sent out. I believe someone wille to save us soon,¡± said Han ¡°Mr. Jaber, to whom was Xander sending that signal re?¡± Seward asked out of curiosity. Seward had fought in extraterritorial battlefields before and had seen all kinds of signal res, but he had never seen a signal re that looked like a rainbow. Most importantly, the signal re that Xander carried with him must havee from some extraordinary origin. Seward was very curious to know who Xander Zoran was, and who Han Jaber was as well. Earlier in the afternoon, after receiving medical treatment, Seward racked his brains and ran through all the organizations he knew in his mind. However, he realized that he had totally no impression of Xander Zoran and Han Jaber. These two people seemed to have appeared out of thin air, but their abilities were ridiculously powerful. Han nced at Seward and said nonchntly, ¡°As long as it can save your life, it¡¯s good enough. Don¡¯t ask things that you shouldn¡¯t ask. ¡°You are already a veteran of such a high level. Don¡¯t you even understand such a simple principle? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°just wait quietly! I¡¯m sure help will be here soon. When Seward heard this, his expression was a little awkward. Regardless of what Han said, Seward was still an expert at the level of a seven-star General. He was also a pir in the Zabel family. of support In the end, in the eyes of Han, Seward seemed to have be a minor character. It made Seward feel very ufortable. However, seeing that Han had saved his life, Seward did not blow his top and could only wait quietly. ¡°Look! A ship ising!¡± ¡°Help is here!¡± At this moment, a tycoon¡¯s joyous cheer rang out from the weather deck. Seward¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly rushed out of the room and looked into the distance. Sure enough, on the horizon far away, a huge fleet of ships appeared in front of the setting sun and sailed toward the cruise ship majestically, looking very impressive. Seward¡¯s eyes then widened abruptly as his jaw dropped in shock. He said with a trembling voice. ¡°This¡­ this is an aircraft carrier naval fleet?¡± Chapter 462 Chapter 462 In the distance, a massive naval fleet was lined up in a straight line, braving the waves and wind as they sailed over majestically. The aircraft carrier in the lead was incredibly huge. It was more than 300 feet high and looked very magnificent. It was majestic and spectacr! When that naval fleet appeared, many people ran to the weather deck to stare at that fleet. However, when they saw the aircraft carriers, their expressions changed drastically. ¡°Is our savior here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. This is an aircraft carrier naval fleet. Moreover, they seem to have a lot of weapons on board. Are you sure they¡¯re here to save us?¡± ¡°An aircraft carrier naval fleet?¡± ¡°Our captain is dead. Is there no one who can sail the ship? Hurry up and control the speed and direction of our cruise ship. We can¡¯t hit those guys. Otherwise, all of us will die!¡± Many tycoons panicked and began shouting- An aircraft carrier naval fleet! This was a very terrifying armed force! Once their Swan Cruise ship collided with those ships opposite, they might be mistaken for the enemy by the other party. The consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Eden¡¯s eyes were grim. He hurriedly rushed to the bridge and took control of the wheel, trying to alter the course of the Swan Cruise ship by steering it to the side. Silver Fox came out of the lower deck and stood on the weather deck. She looked at the a aircraft carrier naval fleet with a solemn expression. The eyes of Seward Zabel, Scarlett, Princess Carina, Josef, Gierczak, and the others also revealed profound gazes, brimming with worry. As time passed, the aircraft carrier naval fleet soon arrived in front of them. After that fleet came nearer, Seward, Josef, Gierczak, and the others were all shocked by this huge aircraft carrier naval fleet. Humongous! Way 100 humongous! From afar, the onlookers thought that the leading aircraft carrier¡¯s flight deck was only 320 feet tall. When the vessel got closer, everyone realized that the flight deck was at least 480 feet high, almost soaring into the sky. The vessel was like a ferocious beast made of steel. It was majestic and downright overbearing. The Swan Cruise ship was as insignificant as a little rubber ducky in front of it. On the gun deck of this steel beast, there were many menacing-looking cannon turrets, as well as signs of repairs. There were also many shocking steel patches that looked sinister and terrifying. With just a nce, everyone knew that this aircraft carrier must have experienced countless brutal wars. Behind the leading supercarrier, the densely lined up naval fleet was also incrediblyrge, their gun decks mounted with countless weapons. On those vessels, there were many fully armed mercenaries with sharp eyes standing guard in an impressive formation. The Swan Cruise ship could not steer away in time and collided with one aircraft carrier. There was simply no way to avoid a collision. The cruise ship was like a little rabbit that had wandered into the midst of a huge group of tigers. It appeared particrly diminutive. The overhanging shadows cast by the naval vessels were sufficient to envelop the entire Swan Cruise ship, blocking out the sky and the sun. The Swan Cruise ship seemed to be trapped in a sea of darkness. ¡°Those uniforms¡­ they are mercenaries!¡± Seward¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the uniforms of the mercenaries on the vessels. ¡°What?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Upon hearing this, everyone got a big shock. They had just been held hostage by the Bloody Devil mercenary group today, and the cruise ship was almost destroyed by the Bloody Devil mercenary group as well. After they escaped from the wolf¡¯sir, they had now fallen into the tiger¡¯s den? Moreover, this group of mercenaries looked even more brutal and terrifying than the Bloody Devil mercenary group. ¡°What kind of mercenary group is this? How can they have such a terrifying private navy?¡± ¡°Damn it! Just looking into their eyes makes my heart flinch in pain and my hair stand on end.¡± ¡°What is this mercenary group? Why is their presence so overwhelmingly tyrannical?¡± ¡°If these guys attack us. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be their match.¡± As Scarlett, Silver Fox. yder Zoner. Seward, and the others looked at the mercenaries, their hearts sank to the bottom. These mercenaries appeared so much stronger than the Bloody Devil mercenary group. Even the gaze of an ordinary mercenary on the opposite side made them feel like they were being stared at by ferocious wild beasts. They could feel a chill running down their spines Swoosh! At this moment, there was a sound of air being torn apart. A spear connected to a chain flew toward the Swan Cruise ship like a javelin. It was as swift as a bolt of lightning. ¡°Be careful. Move aside quickly Seward¡¯s expression changed drastically as he retreated immediately. The others also reacted and jumped to the side. ng! The spear shot through one side of the weather deck of the Swan Cruise ship and pierced the steel construction. Then the front end of the spear sprang open, revealing grappling hooks that gripped the deck. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 The spear hooked onto the deck firmly like an iron w. Rattle! After the grappling hooks on the spear hooked onto the Swan Cruise ship, the chain on the spear became taut as the cruise ship drifted away with the sea current while the aircraft carrier navigated in the opposite direction. The drifting speed of the Swan Cruise ship slowed down significantly. In the next second, more than ten spears flew through the sky and pierced the deck of the Swan Cruise ship. The grappling hooks on the spears sprang open and locked onto the Swan Cruise ship tightly. It restrained the drifting direction of the Swan Cruise ship totally and bound it tightly alongside the aircraft carrier. The cruise ship eventually came to a stop. ¡°What¡­¡± Gierczak¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he stepped back in panic. Josef, Sharvin Lewton, and the others also appeared ashen-faced. They hid behind the crowd in abject terror. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In such a situation, it was impossible to tell if these mercenaries were friends or foes. Faced with a group of people whose allegiance was unclear, it was better that they stay out of the limelight for the time being ¡°What a big battleship Reign Labenz stood on the deck overshadowed by the towering mass of the aircraft carrier. Her eyes widened abruptly and she looked astounded This was the first time Reign had seen such a huge aircraft carrier. She was so shocked that her jaw dropped. ¡°Han, do you have any countermeasures?¡± Scarlett walked up to Han. Christine followed Scarlett by her side At this moment. Christine was also looking at Han in extreme fear ¡°Han, what¡­ what should we do now?¡± As she spoke, she recalled the time in the warehouse earlier on In warehouse number one. Quentin Zewe was eyeing Christine covetously. At that time. Han was still standing guard by her side When all the mercenaries rushed into the casino, Primate also received the order that they were to ughter this group of rich tycoons and est Their valuables. Quentin smiled in a sinister munner. He immediately took out his gun and pulled the trigger. He shot at Han, intending to kill him off Han was already prepared. He tilted his head slightly and easily dodged the bullet The bullet flew past Han and hit a mercenary behind him, killing that fellow instantly. ¡°What Quentin¡¯s expression changed at once. ¡°Quentin, what are you doing, you bastard?¡± The expressions of Primate and all the mercenaries present changed drastically and they all turned to stare at Quentin. ¡°¡­¡± Quentin gritted his teeth, not knowing what to say Now was their chance! At this moment. Han¡¯s eyes lit up. He whipped out the silver needles that he had gotten from the ship¡¯s doctor and shot them out like a shower of lethal darts. The silver needles were as swift as lightning. Their overpowering prative power pierced through the heads of twenty mercenaries on the spot, causing them to copse to the ground. Only Primate and Quentin were still alive. Initially, Primate wanted to scold Quentin for identally killing hisrade, but before he could scold Quentin, the other mercenaries perished! Primate¡¯s expression changed drastically. Quentin¡¯s expression also changed drastically. Whoosh! Before they could react, Han appeared in front of them like a wild gust of wind His sharp eyes were filled with frightening murderous intent. Swish! The glint of a de shed! And it disappeared in the blink of an eye! Primate and Quentin¡¯s decapitated heads flew high into the air. All the mercenaries in the warehouse had been wiped out! I Han took off the mercenary¡¯s uniform and threw them on the ground. He then said to Christine, ¡°You guys are safe for the time being. Just stay here without worries. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡± With that, he rushed out of the door. Christine¡¯s thoughts returned to the present. She looked at Han anxiously. ¡°Think of a way quickly. How are we going to escape now?¡± Christine only believed in Han now! The other people immediately looked at Han, their eyes filled with worry and pleading. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. These guys should be the reinforcements summoned by Xander¡¯s signal re.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Xander, who was standing behind Silver Fox, and said, ¡°Xander, step forward and exin.¡± Thump! Xander stepped forward, but before he could speak, a figure descended from the sky andnded on the weather deck of the Swan Cruise ship. The powerful impact shook the entire cruise ship, causing it to sink about 0.4 inches below the water level. The mercenary from the aircraft carrier had boarded the ship! The moment this figure appeared, an incredibly terrifying pressure swept out in all directions. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Thud! Thud! As this mighty force swept out, many people present were suppressed to the point of kneeling on the ground. They felt as if there was a divine mountain weighing down on their shoulders. The pressure increased exponentially, causing their bodies to shake. Only yder Zoner, Scarlett, Silver Fox, Xander Zoran, Han Jaber, and Reign Labenz were still standing. Reign was too weak to withstand such a powerful force. However, Han was standing beside her. When this powerful force reached Han, it immediately dissipated like a passing breeze. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the person who had descended from the sky. This guy was about 40 years old. He had a squarish face, thick eyebrows, and big menacing eyes that resembled some ferocious beast. He was 6.2 feet tall and had a muscr build. His whole demeanor was exuding domineering pressure. In particr, his beast-like eyes were as sharp as knives. Those eyes appeared so infinitely brutal that no one dared to look at them directly. ¡°I am Yandel Luwer, one of the Eighteen Demigods of the Shadow Knight mercenary group!¡± When Scarlett and Silver Fox saw this guy, their expressions changed drastically, and a cold sweat broke out and dripped down. At this moment, they finally knew which mercenary group they had encountered! The Shadow Knight mercenary group was the number one mercenary force in the world. Its ws and fangs had already reached all corners of the world. The group¡¯s owner. Sovereign of Shadows, was also the most powerful genius in the world. He slew general-ss experts as easily as chopping melons and vegetables. Even god-ss experts were no match for him. He was truly an unfathomable character. Under the leadership of Sovereign of Shadows, the Shadow Knight mercenary group¡¯s strength skyrocketed. The group was invincible, embarking on many massacres on the extraterritorial battlefields until many factions trembled with fear. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the entire world, only these three major forces still standing tall in the mysterious battlegrounds had what it took to stand up to the Shadow Knight mercenary group. They were namely, the Gottlich Pce, the world¡¯s top assassin organization Hell¡¯s Gate, and the faction residing in the mysterious land of the traditional martial arts in the Southern End. The Shadow Knight mercenary group had countless general-ss experts under its banner. On the surface, they had eighteen experts at the level of god-ss. And Yandel Luwer was one of these god-ss Demigods! Scarlett and Silver Fox never thought that Xander¡¯s signal re would attract the members of the Shadow Knight mercenary group. ¥Î In particr, Scarlett looked at the fleet of battleships with such a grim expression that her face was really unsightly. How was this a fucking mercenary group? This was simply a huge country! Surely even a small country wouldn¡¯t have such a terrifying naval fleet! Once these kinds of steel beasts invaded the territorial waters of a small country, they would simply be a weapon of mass destruction that could wipe out everything! Scarlett looked at Yandel again. She felt so overwhelmed by that guy¡¯s aura that her breathing was not very smooth anymore. Just one expert at the god-ss level was already so terrifying. If all Eighteen Demigods attacked in tandem¡­ When she thought of this, Scarlett trembled all over. She did not dare to imagine such a scene! At this moment, she finally understood why Whileal Kingdom, which had so many powerful weapons of mass destruction, didn¡¯t dare to offend the Shadow Knight mercenary group carelessly. If Whileal Kingdom could wipe out all the experts of the Shadow Knight mercenary group in one go, it would still be fine! If the kingdom could not kill them all, then if even one god-ss expert survived, it would be a disaster for Whiteal Kingdom! This did not even take into consideration the terrifying and unfathomable expert like Sovereign of Shadows! That was how terrifying the Shadow Knight mercenary group wast Yandel¡¯s eyes swept across everyone present and stopped on Xander. His gaze turned icy at once. ¡°Xany, aren¡¯t you fucking alive and well? Why did you use that kind of emergency re? ¡°Damn it! You made me drag out all the aircraft carriers and battleships! ¡°Are you fucking with me?¡± His voice was incredibly uncouth, resonating loud and sonorous like arge bronze bell. Everyone¡¯s ears were ringing from the auditory assault. Xander¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Yandel, I found Sovereign¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Just as Xander was about to say that he had found Sovereign of Shadows, he heard Han¡¯s icy, threatening voice that had been concentrated into a single channel directly into his ear. Xander¡¯s expression changed at once. He wanted to continue exining, but Han¡¯s voice hissed out again. ¡°You¡¯d better don¡¯t breathe a word about me. Otherwise, you can forget abouting to my house for dinner.¡± Xander¡¯s expression changed again. He was so frightened that he did not dare to say anything about Han anymore. He still had a smile on his face and said, ¡°Yandel, I¡¯m in a difficult situation now. The diesel fuel on this ship is gone. I can¡¯t get out of here. ¡°That¡¯s why I used the emergency re to summon you here.¡± Swish! Before Xander could finish speaking, Yandel had already appeared in front of him in a sudden blur. ¡°He moves so fast!¡± The expressions of Silver Fox, yder, Eden, Scarlett, and the others changed collectively. Just now, their attention was on Yandel. However, they could not see how Yandel moved at all with their naked eyes. His speed wasparable to the speed of a flying bullet. It was extremely terrifying Xander smiled awkwardly and quickly ttered Yandel. ¡°Yandel, congrattions. Your celerity skill has improved in speed. again.¡± In the next second, Yandel grabbed Xander by his ear and lifted him up. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Yandel, it hurts¡­ Let go of me¡­ Xander cried out in pain at once. Yandel was downright furious. He gripped Xander¡¯s car and bellowed angrily, ¡°Xander, you bastard. You¡¯re the vanguard of the Shadow Knight mercenary group. You summoned us out here because of such a small matter. Do you know that we almost activated the God-ying Command?¡± God-ying Command? Upon hearing this, the expressions of Silver Fox, Scarlett, yder, as well as Eden on the bridge at the helm, all turned pale. The God-ying Command of the Shadow Knight mercenary group was a fairly terrifying and brutal massacre order. Once it was activated, all Eighteen Demigods would sweep across the sky while countless Generals would be mobilized. Battleships and artillery would be deployed at the same time. It was said that they could even massacre gods. It was infinitely terrifying ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. Yandel, let¡­ let go of me. There are so many people watching.¡± Xander hurriedly pleaded as he begged for mercy. However, his pleading waspletely useless. Yandel was downright furious. When he caught Xander, he punched and kicked Xander until thetter¡¯s nose, eyes, and head were swollen. Only then did he throw Xander to the ground and scold him viciously, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Sovereign thinks highly of you, I would have locked you up for a year for using the signal re recklessly!¡± After saying that, he no longer paid attention to Xander. Instead, his eyes swept over everyone present. At this moment, an expert of the Shadow Knight mercenary group came to Yandel¡¯s side and whispered a few words to him. When Yandel heard this, he did not show any expression. ¡°Alright. I know.¡± ¡°Xander, consider yourself lucky. I¡¯m going to beat up those bastards from the Gottlich Pce. I won¡¯t argue with you this time. ¡°Men! Fill up their fuel tank!¡± With that, he kicked off with both legs and shot into the sky like a missile,nding securely on the aircraft carrier. Everyone on the Swan Cruise ship was shaken by the terrifying recoil impact from that leap. Many people fell to the ground because of the resulting rocking movement of the ship. Scarlett, Silver Fox, Eden, yder, and the others felt the terrifying power. Their expressions became even more unsightly and shocked. The power of a Demigod was too terrifying! Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Yandel Luwer leaped up more than 300 feet with such force that the cruise ship rocked violently. If such a force from his legs were tond on a person, it would probably be able to crush a person into pieces with a single kick, leaving nothing behind. ¡°What God-ying Command? This is clearly just an ordinary distress signal. Yandel is too ruthless in his actions¡± Xander Zorany on the deck and looked toward Yandel, who was already standing on the aircraft carrier. He gnashed his teeth with a reproachful expression and retorted angrily, ¡°How dare you beat me like this! You twisted my ear as well! When I have the chance. I¡¯ll twist your daughter¡¯s ear too!¡± When Xander spoke, it aggravated his wounds, making him grit his teeth in pain. ¡°Forget it. Xany, Believe it or not, if you dare to touch Yandel¡¯s daughter, you will be tied up tightly and thrown into the sea the next day.¡± An expert wearing the uniform of the Shadow Knight mercenary group walked over and pulled Xander up from the ground. He said. ¡°In reality, Yandel is actually very concerned about you. The moment he saw the signal re, he thought that you were in danger and gathered arge number of troops to rescue you. ¡°Who would have thought that you were actually fine? If it were me, I would beat you up too. ¡°Lionel, you¡¯re speaking up for him too?¡± Xander almost cried. The man in front of Xander was called Lionel Zeigler, and he was Xander¡¯s immediate superior. He wielded quite a lot of authority in the Shadow Knight mercenary group. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for Yandel. I¡¯m saying you deserved it!¡± Lionel red at him and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re still on vacation leave, I won¡¯t bring you back to the team. Besides, we just received orders to wipe out some marine piracy gangs. We don¡¯t have time to y with you. Tell me. How much diesel fuel do you need?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Full tank¡± Xander said. Lionel red at him. ¡°Xany, you¡¯re quite greedy, aren¡¯t you? Do you know how much it costs to fill up this Swan Cruise Ship to the brim?¡± Xander shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve just checked. This cruise ship is very advanced. The diesel fuel it used is also very high-grade. For a full tank, the cost is 200 thousand dors,¡± said Lionel ¡°It costs so much?¡± Xander was speechless. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. We also brought apatible fuel for this voyage. I¡¯ll fill it up for you now, but 200 thousand dors will be deducted from your bonus, Lionel said calmly. With that, Lionel gestured with his hand, signaling to the mercenaries on the aircraft carrier to initiate a ship-to-ship fuel transfer operation for the Swan Cruise ship. Xander was utterly speechless. Fuck! Tm expected to pay for this?¡± Xander thought. Lionel lit two cigarettes and kept one for himself. He handed the other to Xander and said, ¡°Our new stealth fighter jet has been upgraded again. It¡¯s up there now. Do you want to fly it?¡± ¡°Are they the two fighter jets that escorted the Sovereign away? The one with a ck dragon motif on the fusge?¡± Xander¡¯s two eyes lit up. The Shadow Knight mercenary group invested a lot of money into researchingbat equipment and developed many shockingly powerful weapons. The new stealth fighter jet was one of them. When Han returned to his home country, two of his followers flew the new stealth fighters to escort him all the way home. This was a fighter jet that everyone in the Shadow Knight mercenary group wanted to fly! Lionel nodded and said, ¡°Now that the specifications of the fighter jet have been upgraded after investing billions of dors, we¡¯ve finally built another fighter jet. It¡¯s now on the flight deck. ¡°Other than rescuing you, our main purpose for this voyage is to locate some ignorant pirates to test the power of the fighter jet!¡± ¡°I want to see it!¡± Xander tossed his cigarette away and waved madly at the flight deck of the aircraft carrier, moring excitedly. ¡°Quick, give me a lift. I want to go up.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Can L. can I go up and take a look?¡± Princess Carina suddenly asked. ¡°Huh Xander was astounded. ¡°The Shadow Knight mercenary group rules the world! You guys are the world¡¯s number one mercenary group. I want to see how powerful you are, Princess Carina said. ¡°May I ask who are you?¡± Lionel was very baffled. ¡°Princess Carina of the Arctodus Kingdom, Xander answered. ¡°Sure. If you want to see it, then go ahead. Anyway, this fighter jet isn¡¯t a secret. We¡¯re going to announce our fighter jet technology to the world soon.¡± Lionel smiled, then looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to take a look?¡± Lionel had done a quick check earlier. The people here were all rich. They were worth at least millions of dors, and the richest among them were worth almost a hundred billion dors. These people were very likely potential customers of the Shadow Knight mercenary group! In any case, it would take some time to refuel the cruise ship. Instead of sitting around, it was better to invite these rich tycoons to have a look at their mercenary group¡¯s capability. There would be more opportunities to cooperate in the future. ¡°Can¡­ can we go and take a look too? Sharvin Lewton¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Gierczak, Josef, and the others were also full of anticipation. They had only heard of the prestige of the Shadow Knight mercenary group, but they had never truly witnessed the might of the Shadow Knight mercenary group. If given the chance, they really wanted to witness the strength of the Shadow Knight mercenary group. ¡°Sure.¡± Lionel¡¯s expression was calm as he said. ¡°Those who wish to visit the Shadow Knight¡¯s Dark Draco aircraft carrier can queue up behind Xander. We will provide a one-off free tour.¡± Gierczak, Sharvin, and Josef exchanged nces with one another. Finally, Gierczak gritted his teeth and stood behind Xander. After Gierczak made the first move, many people present also queued up. Soon, there was a long queue of people. When he saw this sight, Han was utterly speechless. This fellow Lionel was trying to pull in more business again! In the past, Lionel would always pull the same trick. Every time he met some rich people, he would invite them to board the vessel for a tour or visit the group¡¯s military base. Within the Shadow Knight mercenary group, Lionel¡¯s nickname was, ¡°unting Maniac!¡± Whenever new equipment or new bases appeared on the group¡¯s premises, Lionel would bring customers to visit and show off at the first avable opportunity! Ten minutester, the interested parties had all queued up. There were a hundred people who queued up for the tour. Lionel was wildly overjoyed to see so many rich people queuing up. If so many rich people became the group¡¯s customers, how much money would the Shadow Knight mercenary group carn? Lionel was ted, but his expression did not change. He shouted, ¡°You guys His voice rang out like a peal of thunder, full of vigor! ck! ck! ck! up there! Lower the sea boarding staircase!¡± After Lionel hollered, the sea boarding staircase gradually descended diagonally from the aircraft carrier on the port side and extended all the way to the weather deck of the Swan Cruise ship. At the bottom of the stairs, a series of grappling hooks resembling a pair of dragon ws extended out. They gripped the steel tes of the deck and locked the staircase securely into ce. The staircase was extremely stable. The stairs were sloping at a 45-degree angle. It was spacious enough to amodate three people walking side by side, and it was quite effortless to ascend the stairs. Everyone was shocked. Such a staircase was more spacious than the esctors in many supermarkets, and it rose more than 300 feet upwards. This staircase alone, which could be raised and lowered, probably cost a fortune to construct. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first. I want to fly the fighter jer!¡± Xander was extremely excited. He was the first to rush up the stairs in a mad dash toward the flight deck of the aircraft carrier. Lionel turned to look at Gierczak and the rest. He smiled and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this way please.¡± With that, he also walked up the sea boarding staircase. Gierczak, Princess Carina, Josef, and the rest hurriedly followed. ¡°Han, let¡¯s go take a look too.¡± Reign also grabbed Han¡¯s hand and pulled him up the staircase. A whole group of people climbed the staircase as if they were scaling a mountain! Before long, they arrived at the flight deck of the group¡¯s Dark Draco aircraft carrier more than 320 feet above the sea surface. What these rich people saw made their eyes widen abruptly, their expressions full of shock. Fighter jets! There were more than a hundred fighter jets chocked and chained on both sides of the flight deck runway. They were parked close to each other and presented a spectacr sight. One of the fighter jets with a ck dragon insignia on it was even more outstanding. It was very impressive and attracted everyone¡¯s attention immediately. Everyone who saw this scene became dumbstruck! Chapter 466 Chapter 466 The Dark Draco fighter jet was 32 feet long with a wingspan of 165 feet. Just its appearance alone was incredibly cool and domineering Its wings appeared even more technologically advanced, and its engine was clearly very powerful. The aircraft nose was even more dazzling and awesome. It resembled the head of a ferocious divine dragon, making the jet appear absolutely domineering. And the cockpit was right between the dragon head¡¯s eyebrows! At first nce, it looked like a divine dragon cast from steel. It looked infinitely terrifying. Just looking at it made one¡¯s heart shiver with fear and one¡¯s soul tremble. The Dark Draco fighter jet is so awesome!¡± When Xander Zoran saw this fighter jet, his eyes lit up. He immediately rushed toward it and removed the chains from the tie-downs. He hopped to the dragon¡¯s head and lifted the aircraft canopy of the cockpit. He then shouted, ¡°Lionel, quick! Give me the ignition code!¡± ¡°I knew you were going to fly it. I have already authorized you to fly this ne. Just scan your face to unlock it,¡± Lionel Zeigler said. ¡°Fighter jets can be unlocked by face scans? That¡¯s cool!¡± Xander was overjoyed. He immediately closed the aircraft canopy and performed a facial recognition scan before starting the fighter jet. Rumble! A deep earth-shaking rumble erupted as the Dark Draco fighter jet¡¯s engines started up. Two lights lit up at the dragon head location on the fighter jet. The lights resembled the eyes of a divine dragon and they enhanced its majestic presence. Rumble! In the next second, Xander piloted the ne as it taxied along the runway to the take-off position. Eventually, the jet sted off and soared into the sky through the cloudyer. However, before entering the clouds, the entire Dark Draco fighter jet became one with the sky, the white clouds, and the sea. It had turnedpletely invisible. If not for a hole that opened up in the white cloudyer, no one would have been able to tell that there was a ne at that position. ¡°It has indeed been upgraded. After lifting off, the jet engine roar is much softer than before.¡± Han Jaber nodded to himself. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°Oh, great heavens! The vertical take-off andnding fighter jets! The Aqu fighter jets! And¡­ and those Dark Draco fighter jets. There are so many fighter jets. Are they filming some superhero movie?¡± ¡°Damn! This carrier is even more awesome than the one in that superhero movie!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this aircraft carrier can fly like the one in that particr superhero movie?¡± ¡°How much does it cost to build such an aircraft carrier? How many talented people are required?¡± ¡°And that Dark Draco fighter jet can actually make itself invisible to the naked eye. It¡¯s simply terrifying!¡± When Gierczak, Josef, Sharvin Lewton, and the rest saw the various types of fighter jets on the Dark Draco aircraft carrier, they were all dumbfounded. They were so shocked that their jaws dropped. Their emotions were in turmoil like the tidal waves of a stormy sea and they were unable to calm down for a long time. Even the knowledgeable Princess Carina was stunned too! The fighter jets on this aircraft carrier were an eye-opener for everyone, and the visitors¡¯ eyes grew wide with amazement. Even a woman like Reign Labenz who didn¡¯t like weapons was amazed. When he saw everyone¡¯s reaction, Lionel chuckled and felt exceptionally satisfied. He said, ¡°Now, let me introduce our aircraft carrier to all of you. *Our Dark Draco aircraft carrier was built at a cost of 500 billion dors. It is equipped with many destructive the monthly maintenance cost is as high as 5 billion dors. Weapons, and ¡°However, the performance of our vessel is particrly brilliant. Be it evacuation, defensive, offensive, or transportation operations, we are all top-notch. ¡°Moreover, we have two god-ss experts, twenty nine-star-general experts on board our vessel. There are also some experts whose cultivation levels we can¡¯t reveal. ¡°Over here is our armory. ¡°On this side is our defensive equipment store. On that side is our¡­¡± Lionel acted as a tour guide and provided the visitors with an eloquent runningmentary while showing them around the sections that were easier to understand. As everyone listened, they became increasingly more astonished. Built at a cost of 500 billion dors! Monthly maintenance cost of 5 billion dors! Oh, great heavens! This cost was simply too high! Putting aside the vessel¡¯s construction cost, there were also so many fighter jets, heavy artillery, tanks, and other weapons here. All these things were very expensive. To put it bluntly, thebined value of all the equipment on this Dark Draco aircraft carrier alone was enough to instantly eclipse the assets of everyone present into oblivion. ¡°The number one mercenary army in the world certainly lives up to its name, Impressive!¡± The more the visitors toured around, the more astounded they were. After visiting all the sections that they should visit, Josef, Gierczak, Sharvin, yder Zoner, and Princess Carina were all stunned until they were in a daze. They could not recover theirposure for a long time. The Dark Draco aircraft carrier was truly terrifying! The artillery carried by this aircraft carrier alone was enough to destroy a country! When Lionel saw that the tour was more or less done, he immediately gathered everyone and announced loudly. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our Shadow Knight mercenary group has a wide range of businesses. We can provide private security services, incursions, raids, massacres, and so on. ¡°In the future, if you need anything, please contact our vanguard Mr. Xander Zoran. ¡°These are his business cards. Please take one.¡± After Lionel uttered these words, two mercenaries walked out. They held a thick stack of Xander¡¯s business cards and distributed them to everyone present. Even Reign and Han got one each. Han peered at Xander¡¯s business card and frowned slightly. He was at a lo What was Lionel trying to do? for words. How could he hand such an important business to Xander? With Xander¡¯s character, he would probably reject the phone call as long as the number shown was not from someone he knew. The business deal would definitely fall through. Rumble! At this moment, the roar of a jet engine could be heard. A violent gust of wind swept past, causing many people on the flight deck to stagger and sturtible. In the sky above them, the Dark Draco fighter jet gradually appeared between the blue sky and white clouds. Then, it rapidlynded on the deck. In the middle of the dragon¡¯s head, the cockpit¡¯s aircraft canopy swung open and Xander leaped out of the cockpit excitedly. ¡°Great, great, great! Lionel, it feels fantastic to pilot a fighter jet like that. I like it! ¡°You guys have to protect this Dark Draco fighter jet well. When Ie back from vacation, I¡¯ll definitely fly it to go on a killing spree everywhere.¡± ¡°Sure. No problem. However, if you want to be a real pilot, you have to agree to one condition,¡± said Lionel. ¡°Even if you have a hundred conditions, I¡¯ll agree to it, not to mention one condition,¡± Xander said. Lionel chuckled and walked toward Xander. He put his arm around Xander¡¯s shoulder and pulled him far whispering to him. away while Very soon, Xander returned in high spirits and said to Gierczak, Josef, and the rest, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Xander Zoran, the vanguard of the Shadow Knight mercenary group. If any of you wish to coborate with our Shadow Knight mercenary group in the future, you can contact me at any time.¡± When everyone heard this, they all nodded, pleased with the attentive service. About thirty minutester, the Swan Cruise ship was fully fueled. Lionel and his men did not waste any time. They sent Xander and the visitors back to the Swan Cruise ship. Then, they waved their hands and bid farewell to Xander and the visitors. They withdrew their staircase and hooks, started the vessel¡¯s engine, and sailed off in a sea of surging waves. In less than twenty minutes, this aircraft carrier naval fleet which was like a herd of steel beasts vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. When everyone returned to the Swan Cruise ship, the way everyone present looked at Xander changed. At the same time, everyone looked at Han with even more shock and awe in their eyes. Xander was the vanguard of the Shadow Knight mercenary group. He was ¡°doted on by experts of the god-ss level using their fists and feet, so his status was unimaginably high. Yer, Han could still make Xander idolize him so much and make Xander follow him everywhere like a puppy. Han¡¯s identity and background must be even more exalted than Xander¡¯s! Reign could not resist asking, ¡°Han, what¡­ what¡¯s your rtionship with Xander?¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 As he looked at Reign Labenz¡¯s inquisitive and puzzled gaze. Han Jaber smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Actually, my rtionship with Xander is very simple. It¡¯s not asplicated as you guys think.¡± Xander stepped forward and continued where Han left off. ¡°Three years ago, Han saved my life. He was my savior! ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll do everything he says.¡± Upon hearing this, the realization dawned on everyone. So that was the reason! No wonder Xander was willing to be a supporting character when Han attacked just now and simply handed Buckminster Payne over to Han. However, Scarlett and Silver Fox obviously did not believe Xander¡¯s words. The two of them frowned and their eyes swept back and forth between Han and Xander. Their woman¡¯s sixth senses told them that the rtionship between Xander and Han was definitely not that simple. ¡°This guy is getting better at spouting nonsense,¡± Silver Fox thought to herself. ¡°You¡¯re full of lies,¡± Scarlett retorted in her heart. Both women had worked with Han for a period of time and knew Han¡¯s personality very well. They did not believe Xander¡¯s words at all! However, the two women were very close to Han and so did not expose his lie. ¡°Savior?¡± Eden stood in the crowd with a solemn gaze. It was obvious that he did not believe Xander¡¯s words either. If Han was able to save Xander, that meant that Han¡¯s ability was even greater. However, what gave him away was the fact that he could order Xander around! After all, Xander was the vanguard of the Shadow Knight mercenary group. Not just anyone could order him around! More than ever, Josel Gierczak, Sharvin Lewton, and the other tycoons looked at Han in a different light. Xander did not exin too much. Instead, he said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we have received supplies from the Shadow Knight mercenary group. Now, we have apass, a navigation device, and fuel. We can set off and return to Flensburg City now.¡± When everyone heard this, they were overjoyed. That was right! After going through so many things, they could finally return to Flensburg City and no longer drift aimlessly in the vast sea. Under Xander¡¯s direction, everyone present stopped delving into the rtionship between Han and Xander and returned to their seats. Eden took over as the ship¡¯s captain and steered the ship in a different course to head toward Flensburg City. Before they had sailed for long, the sun began setting. The afterglow of sunset cast its light on the surface of the sea, making the waves sparkle with golden light. The rainbow-colored fiery clouds turned the horizon into a reddish hue. In the sky, a flock of seagulls emitted clear cries as they flew past. On the wide ocean surface, some flying fish could be seen leaping out of the sea. This scene was as beautiful as a painting. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Reign stood on the weather deck and gave a heartfelt sigh as she gazed at the scene in front of her. Han was also looking at the seascape as if it were a painting. He nodded and sang its praises, The sunset-tinted clouds and lone mard soar together,The autumn water shares the reflection from the continuous sky.¡±I only read about it in textbooks in the past. I didn¡¯t expect to see it for myself now. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Although this is a seagull and not a wild mard, the sight is enough to make one indulge in it and forget about oneself. ¡°So the scenery that the poet saw back then was so beautiful. It is indeed very moving.¡± In the past, when Han was studying, he did not understand how moving this poet¡¯s ¡°Preface to the Prince¡¯s Pavilion¡± was. He only felt that it was particrly difficult to memorize. Now that Han had grown up and had experience working in society, he finally realized how impressive this poet was after sering the vast seascape, He was even more awed and moved by the lines. ¡°The sunset-tinted clouds and lone mard soar together,The autumn water shares the reflection from the continuous sky¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s continue reciting the Preface to the Prince¡¯s Pavilion It is really soul-cleansing¡± Reign nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°How does this poem go** As she spoke, she looked at Han doubtfully. ¡°Heft the country before graduating from my third year of high school. Do you think I still remember? Han said. Then let me help you get started. Yuslin Prefecture in the past, is now Horelin Prefecture Their ground locations. correspond to Mount Heavens and Landhull. The three rivers as sleeves and the fivekes as belts Connect the nearby Kingdom Resources are as precious as heavenly treasures. Their light piercing Whates after this?¡± Reign prompted. Initially, Han did not remember anymore, but after hearing these words, the memories in his mind suddenly came flooding back. He continued, ¡°Their light piercing twixt constetion Ox and Dipper. The land shines as talents arrive¡­¡± The two of them recited one line after another and soon finished reciting the ¡°Preface to the Prince¡¯s Pavilion.¡± Han looked at Reign in astonishment. He was very surprised that Reign was able to recite the whole ¡°Preface to the Prince¡¯s Pavilion¡± entirely from memory. It seemed that what she said about having a photographic memory was true. Reign kept reciting. ¡°Tam of lowly status, a mere ordinary schr. I have no way to enlist and repay my country. Though Im twenty-one, harboring thoughts to discard brush for the sword, admiring your valiant adventures. ¡°Having to forsake a whole life¡¯s glory and riches. To wait upon Father day and night miles away. I¡¯m not outstanding like others. Yet can mingle with learned neighbors. One day when I hurry to the courtyard, I will be honored with a seat to receive Father¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°I will be honored with a seat to receive Father¡¯s guidance. How wonderful that would be! ¡°Unfortunately, the poet drowned in the end and couldn¡¯t apany his father much. ¡°Im in the same situation as the port. I¡¯m alone now. I can¡¯t find my father and can¡¯t save my brother¡­. ¡°When will my brother and I be able to apany my father and receive his guidance?¡± At the thought of this, sadness welled up in Reign¡¯s heart and her eyes turned red-rimmed. Han stood by her side and said faintly, ¡°Cry if you want to.¡± Han was still considered lucky. After eight years of war, he returned home again. His parents were still alive, and his family members were all there. Both of Reign¡¯s parents were not around, and her younger brother was in aa. For so many years, there was no one for her to pour out the bitterness in her heart to. Worse still, she did not know how to give vent to the pressure she was under. Reign wiped the tears from her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Forget it. Crying won¡¯t solve the problem. Trajustmenting a little. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± With that, Reign departed first and returned to the cabin to rest. The night passed quickly. The next morning, the Swan Cruise ship encountered another cruise ship. Mr. Zabel was standing at the bow. He had brought his troops to lend support. However, when he finally contacted Seward Zabel and the rest and learned of Xander¡¯s identity, he was extremely shocked. His gaze on Xander and Han now carried more astonishment. ¡°Mr. Zabel, my identity must be kept a secret. Otherwise, if word gets out, the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± Xander said. ¡°I understand. We will definitely keep it a secret!¡± Mr. Zabel hurriedly said. ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s a pity that those two fine Swan Cruise ships were destroyed by the Bloody Devil mercenary group members!¡± Xandermented with a sigh. When Mr. Zabel and Seward heard this, they also felt sad. Those things were worth billions of dors each. It was indeed a pity to lose them like this. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as nobody¡¯s hurt, it¡¯s good enough,¡± said Mr. Zabel with a heartyugh. In the minds of rich people like them, they could create more wealth as long as they were still alive. Eight hourster, the Swan Cruise ship docked. After returning to shore, Reign booked tickets and prepared to leave Flensburg City immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t book the tickets for today. I¡¯m going to meet someone tonight.¡± Han said. ¡°You still have friends in Flensburg City?¡± Reign was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s an old friend. We have already agreed to meet up for a drink tonight before I boarded the ship. ¡°Male or female?¡± ¡°Female!¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed at once when she heard that. Han was going to meet up with an old me of his? When she thought of this. Reign felt extremely ufortable. She red at Han and said. ¡°Fine. Go if you want. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± With that, she strode into the hotel and left Han behind. Han was astounded and couldn¡¯t figure why Reign acted in this way. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? Why are women so temperamental?¡± Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Han scratched his head in confusion. Just now, Reign was still fine and talking andughing with him. Both of them even said that they would togetherter. In the end, Reign suddenly got angry. The way she red at him just now was filled with anger and even a trace of hatred. ¡°I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Han scratched his head. He felt that he could not figure out Reign¡¯s thoughts at all. §Õ§à for supper Han looked at the time. There was only an hour left before his appointment with Scarlett. He picked up his phone and looked at it. There was a signal. He immediately called Scarlett. ¡°Where are we meeting tonight?¡± ¡°Seven o¡¯clock tonight, Tennessee Hotel, Sky Room 1.¡± Scarlett replied. Han looked at the time. It was already past six in the evening He searched the map again. It would take at least 30 minutes to get there. Han took out his phone and called Xander. ¡°How is Silver Fox?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not as weak as you think. An hour ago, she tortured Buckminster to the maximum. ording to this situation, she won¡¯tmit suicide, Xander said. ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°Flensburg City. It¡¯s pretty close to Ms. Labenz¡¯s hotel.¡± ¡°Inform her that I asked her to apany Ms. Labenz for a while. I have to go out and do something.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± After Han hung up the phone, he waited at the side until he saw Silver Fox and Xander arrive at the hotel. Only then did he feel relieved. He called a taxi and went straight to the Tennessee Hotel. Twenty minutester, Han appeared in front of the Tennessee Hotel¡¯s Sky Room 1. He took a deep breath and mentally prepared himself to reject Scarlett. He pressed the doorbell. He had a past with Scarlett. Although heter found out that he was the third party in the rtionship, it was also because of this that Scarlett broke up with her boyfriend. Scarlett had privately invited him to meet. In his opinion, Scarlett might havee to rekindle their old rtionship. Now that he was within the Longhard Kingdom and had to wait for the master¡¯s next mission order, he couldn¡¯t leave with Scarlett. Moreover, he was extremely satisfied with his current life and enjoyed it. He had a job, was paid, and could be by his parents¡¯ side every day. The family was harmonious, always chatting andughing together. He would feel happy from the bottom of his heart every day when he saw his parents¡¯ smiling faces. He felt that it was a good thing that life was so ordinary. Therefore, he did not even want to get back together with Scarlett. The reason why he came to meet Scarlett this time was to reject her. ¡°The door¡¯s open. Come in.¡± Scarlett¡¯s gentle voice came from the room. Han pushed open the door and walked in. In the end, he did not find any traces of Scarlett in the hall. Instead, he saw many fine wines and delicacies carefully prepared on the dining table. Wearing an apron, Scarlett walked out of the kitchen with a fried pork chop. She smiled at Han and said, ¡°Wait a moment. There¡¯s still a te of vegetables that haven¡¯t been cooked.¡± The current her was no longer as cold and ruthless as she was on the Swan Cruise. She had her hair tied up and was wearing an apron. Her entire body was filled with a maternal glow as if she were a housewife in the Whileal Kingdom. She was gentle and virtuous. With that, she put down the fried pork chop and continued to busy herself in the kitchen. About ten minutester, she came out with a te of piping-hot boiled cauliflower. She ced it on the table and waved at Han ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and take a seat.¡± Han looked at Scarlett and her blue eyes. He was puzzled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Widow Assassin Scarlett to have such a gentle side to a housewife. How rare.¡± ¡°There are many things you didn¡¯t expect. How is it? Seeing how virtuous I am, you regret not marrying me back then, right?¡± Scarlett teased with a smile. ¡°I do regret it a little Han nodded. The reason why he broke up with Scarlet was not only because he realized that he was the third party but also because he felt that Scarlett was an assassin and would not have a stable life in this life. Moreover, he had always wanted to break away from his career and live an ordinary life without fighting and killing. After eight years of fighting, he waspletely tired of living a life of bloodshed. Returning to being ordinary was the greatest desire of his life. Now that he saw how virtuous Scarlett was, he regretted it a little. ¡°If you ask me now, I promise to get a divorce, marry you, and doundry and cook for you for the rest of your life,¡± Scarlett said. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Hanughed. ¡°I¡¯m serious! For the past few years, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this.¡± Scarlett looked serious. Her blue eyes were fixed on Han. Han¡¯s expression changed. He put down the fork that he had just picked up. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°I am serious! Han, do you despise me as a fallen woman?¡± Scarlett nodded seriously with her sparkling eyes. Han frowned slightly and said, ¡°Not at all.¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Then you¡¯re willing to marry me?¡± Han smiled and said. ¡°Stop pretending. I know you¡¯re joking. Moreover, in my opinion, you¡¯re not a fallen woman but a good wife and mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just, you know, I don¡¯t like to ruin other people¡¯s families.¡± Scarlett smiled. ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t lie to you. I was just saying it casually. Besides, I already have a family and three children. I can¡¯t possibly bring my family to marry you.¡± ¡°I asked you over this time just to catch up with you. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± With that, she took out a wine ss and opened a bottle of red wine. She poured a ss for Han and another for herself. Han took the wine and took a sip. Then, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s good. How have you been recently?¡± ¡°So-so. Working and taking care of the family at the same time. Quite busy. What about you? Still working as a mercenary?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been on vacation for the past two months.¡± The two of them chatted as they ate as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for many years. They chatted andughed. The two of them talked a lot in that one hour of meal. They talked about mercenary work, assassination work, family, the market, and whether the food was expensive. Scarlett even told Han about parenting. Speaking of parenting, Scarlett took a sip of red wine and leaned over. She kissed Han and smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re free,e to the Whileal Kingdom and see my daughter. There will be a surprise waiting for you.¡± Han was stunned. ¡°What surprise?¡± Scarlett smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees!¡± Han was stunned when he heard that. Surprise? Could it be that Scarlett¡¯s daughter was his daughter? It couldn¡¯t be that melodramatic, right? Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Listening to Scarlett¡¯s surprise, Han felt that the red wine in his mouth no longer had any taste. He stared at Scarlett and took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your daughter¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s yours!¡± Scarlett said. Boom! This sentence was like a bolt from the blue. Han was stunned on the spot. The wine ss in his hand fell to the ground, and he was even more stunned ¡°Surely not?¡± He had just only been with Scarlett a few times, and he had already struck. However, after a short moment of shock, he calmed himself down and said with a serious expression, ¡°Then let¡¯s get¡­¡± If the child was his, then the responsibility of raising the child and giving Scarlett a title was something he could not escape. ¡°Pift!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Scarlett chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, stop having an expression like that. I was lying to you.¡± ¡°The previous one we had was within a safe period.¡± ¡°My daughter is not your daughter.¡± She smiled at Han with a gentle gaze. ¡°However, what you said just now is enough.¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± ¡°When you say let¡¯s get. Are Han was silent. you trying to say that we should get married?¡± That was indeed what he had thought just now. If the child was his, if Scarlett and her husband were not on good terms, he could wait for Scarlett to get a divorce before marrying her and starting a family. Moreover, the feeling of having a mixed-blood was not bad. ¡°Thank you. I heard what I wanted to hear the most. Scarlett raised her ss and clinked it with Han¡¯s. She was in a good. mood For so many years, she had been brooding over n¡¯s departure. She felt that Han was just ying with her and did not want to get together with her at all. Now that she heard Han¡¯s words, she felt relieved. Even though he knew that she was married and had children, he still wanted to marry her. Just this love from Han was enough! ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re just joking with me? She¡¯s not my daughter?¡± Han asked seriously. As a traditional man in the Longhard Kingdom, ¡°It isn¡¯t!¡± n valued his descendants very much. Scarlett¡¯s was serious. Then, she red at Han. ¡°I also want to give birth to your child, but the time we spent together was during a safe period.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not good enough!¡± Fuck! Han¡¯s face darkened. What did that mean? Was she looking down on his ability? He found another ss goblet and took a sip of red wine. He at Scarlett. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Alright,e on. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. I want to do it with you again. Scarlett smiled and revealed her shoulder. Half of her shoulder was exposed! Her smile was like a flower! She had drunk a lot and was already slightly tipsy. Her face was red, and her eyes were blurry and smiling. Her curvy 36-D figure made her look even more beautiful and charming. Han was speechless Forget about it I won¡¯t fool around with you anymore. You know that although I like beautiful women. I¡¯ve never liked to destroy other people¡¯s families¡± ¡°Besides, I hate cheating even more.¡± ¡°You have lust but no guts. Are you no longer interested in me?¡± Scarlett rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m interested and want it very much, but I have my principles,¡± Han said. ¡°Men are liars. If you had principles, you wouldn¡¯t have been with me in the first ce.¡± ¡°Scarlett, let me correct you. You were the one who hid the truth back then. That¡¯s why I was with you. If I had known that you had a boyfriend back then, how could I have¡­ ¡°Alright, alright. I was just joking with you. Come, let¡¯s drink and eat.¡± Scarlett did not give Han a chance to continue. She raised her ss and drank.. She treated Han as her husband and poured out all theints she had at work to him. When she was happy, she even sat beside Han and hugged his arm, insisting on having a cross- cupped drink with him. This meal took another hour. In the end. Scarlett was still no match for the alcohol. She was getting more tipsy and lost. She hugged Han¡¯s face, her eyes red and blurry. ¡°Han, I miss you. I love you!¡± ¡°If I could, I¡¯d like to get a divorce and spend the rest of my life with my children by your side. ¡°You¡¯re the love of my life!¡± ¡°Honey, can you spend the night with me?¡± With that, she kissed Han. Then, she tilted her head and fell asleep in Han¡¯s arms. She was in a deep sleep! Han wiped his lips and shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t love me that much.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He picked up Scarlett and walked towards the bedroom. Scarlett was wearing very sexy pajamas under the apron. She had already taken off the apron when she was eating just now. At this moment, Han could see a lot from his angle when he was carrying her. Han looked calm and looked straight ahead. He walked into the bedroom and ced Scarlett on the bed. He took off her shoes and helped her arrange her sleeping position. He turned around to get the nket and covered her. He stared at Scarlett¡¯s beautiful face. After falling asleep, she no longer had the coldness of a killer, nor did she have the gentleness of a good wife and mother. Instead, she was like a pitiful and quiet kitten. ¡°I wish you happiness in the future.¡± Han brushed away the blonde hair on her forehead, kissed it, and turned to leave. At this moment. Scarlett suddenly grabbed his hand. Her bright red lips moved up and down as she said dreamily, ¡°Han, I miss you. Don¡¯t leave me. Can you apany me?¡± Her grip was so strong that Han could not break free at all. Han was helpless and could only sit down beside her. He looked at her with aplicated expression and thought to himself. ¡°You¡¯re already married, yet you still miss me. How can you be happy in such a life?¡± He sighed after saying that. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten together with Scarlett! The Whileal Kingdom women were daring to love and hate. Most importantly, they could love two different people at the same time. Scarlett held Han¡¯s hand tightly. She was sleeping soundly and sweetly. From time to time, she would even reveal a sweet smile. She had taken good care of herself. Although she already had three children, she did not look old or tired at all. Her skin was fair and smooth, and she still looked extremely young. The sweet smile on her sleeping face was as pure and cute as a little girl who had fallen in love for the first time. Scarlett seemed to be having a beautiful dream. As she slept, she said in her sleep, ¡°Honey, I like you so much. Look, our child is cute, right?¡± ¡°Come on, Katie. Call Daddy.¡± ¡°Katie, you have to remember that your father¡¯s name is Han. He¡¯s the man your mother admires and loves the most.¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s have a pic.¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m pregnant again. It¡¯s a boy this time.¡± ¡°Honey.. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Scarlett slept exceptionally soundly that night. She had a long and beautiful dream. In the dream, she married Han and started a family. The two of them were glued together and respected each other. They were iparably loving. She gave birth to a girl for Han after a year of marriage, named Katie. She always scolded Han because he was a rough man who often couldn¡¯t take care of his children well. Han would stand at the side and look at the mother and daughter every time he was scolded. He wouldugh foolishly and say that he was the happiest man in the world. She resigned from her job as an assassin to take care of her family. This decision also made the assassin organization very dissatisfied. They sent an assassin to kill her. However, before the assassin could reach their house, he was killed by Han. Han single-handedly killed all the assassins in the assassin organization to protect the mother and daughter. He also destroyed all the information about the assassin¡¯s organization so that no one could find her identity. From then on, their family lived a blissful life without any worries. Their footprints covered all the beautiful ces in the Whileal Kingdom and even the entire world. Katie had also grown up and learned to call her mom and dad. Her voice was as sweet as Scarlett¡¯s, but she was prettier than she was. She was like a porcin doll, and she looked super cute when she smiled. The family of three was happy. Then, two yearster, she got pregnant again. She went for a check-up and learned from the doctor that it was a boy this time. She was overjoyed and immediately shared this news with Han. The two of them hugged each other and smiled happily Just like that, she spent the rest of her life with Han in her dream. The next morning, she realized that there was no one beside her when she woke up. No one knew when Han had left. The room was empty. She looked at the space and recalled the beauty of her dream. She felt empty and lost. A dream was just a dream She felt even more troubled when she woke up from her sweet dream. Scarlett looked at the nket covering her and then at the shoes under the bed. She muttered, ¡°You promised to apany me for a night, but you didn¡¯t even apany me. Han, you¡¯re ruthless.¡± She got out of bed, put on her shoes, and went out. In the kitchen, all the tableware had been cleaned up, and the dining table had been wiped clean. At this moment, she found a note on the table and immediately picked it up to take a look. What she saw stunned her. On the paper were the words Han wrote: ¡°What is the point of hanging on to a grudge? Who are you to point the finger and be the judge? Letting go will help you more. It is, for sure, a great cure. What is the point of being mad? In the end, it is just you who is sad. Moving on will help you more. It is, for sure, a great cure. What is the point of trying to force love? It is like putting on a mismatched glove. Set yourself free will help you more. It is, for sure, a great cure. What is the point of not forgiving? It is like missing out on living. To forgive will help you more. It is, for sure, a great cure. For all of the things that upset you so, the best cure is letting go. Move on, don¡¯t get stuck. Holding on and in a rut.¡± The handwriting was firm and beautiful. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that Han is so good at fighting, and his handwriting is also so good. I don¡¯t know what can stump him.¡± Scarlett looked at the words and smiled. She muttered, ¡°Are you trying to persuade me to let go of the past and cherish what¡¯s in front of me so that I will forget about the past?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate either. There is nothing for me to forgive and be mad about.¡± ¡°Uneducated. That¡¯s scary.¡± Scarlett looked at these things and smiled. She put away the paper and thought to herself, ¡°Do you think I can just put it down just like that? What an idiot!¡± She brushed her teeth, washed her face, and made herself a cup of coffee. She walked to the balcony and looked at the busy streets with a calm expression and a faint smile. It was impossible to forget the past! A woman would always remember every man she had ever been with! After all, there was a feminist woman writer who had once said a ssic saying. ¡°The passage to a woman¡¯s soul is through the vagina¡­ During the process of her rtionship with Han, Hari had already been deeply engraved in her soul, making it unforgettable. She would probably never forget Han in this lifetime. At the thought of this, she took another sip of coffee, picked up her phone, and made a call. ¡°Help me book a flight to Whileal Kingdom. Im going back now¡± When Han returned to Reign¡¯s hotel, it was already three in the morning. He waited for Scarlett to fall asleep. After letting go of her hand, he cleaned up the tables and washed the tes before returning. However, when he returned, Reign was already asleep. The next day. Han woke up early and prepared breakfast for Reign. After Reign got up, washed up, and went out, she saw a sumptuous breakfast on the table. ¡°You¡¯re up? Come, let¡¯s eat, Han greeted. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Reign looked at Han and rebuked, ¡°You¡¯re unountably solicitous. You must be up to no good! Tell me, did you go out to cheatst night?¡± ¡°What cheating? Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You must have met an ex-loverst night, didn¡¯t you! And that¡¯s not cheating?¡± Reign smiled and sat down. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. We¡¯re not boyfriend and girlfriend at all. You don¡¯t owe me anything¡± With that, she took a bite of the aglio olio Han cooked and praised, ¡°Not bad. Your culinary skills are much better than many five-star chefs. Impressive!¡± With that, she began to peel eggs and eat them. Last night, she had already thought it through Han was not in a rtionship with her, let alone a simple superior-subordinate rtionship. She had no right to interfere. with Han¡¯s freedom. It was only because she had feelings for Han that she felt jealous and ufortable when she heard that Han had gone to meet another woman. However, in just one night, she had figured it out. A tyrannical man like Han must have experienced a lot in the eight years he was overseas. It was normal for him to have some female friends. She had fallen in love with a man who was so bold and capable. She had to ept his past. If she wanted to control Han, she could only do so after she got together with Han. The current her had no right to care about Han¡¯s private matters. She was clear about this. Instead of dwelling on Han¡¯s past, it was better to ept it and move forward. Besides, now that Han had guiltily made breakfast for her, she was confident that she could win over Han¡¯s heart. ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious.¡± Han smiled. Reign took a bite of the egg and looked at the time. ¡°Hurry up if you want to eat. We¡¯re boarding in three hours. It takes more than an hour to get to the airport from here.¡± Han nodded. After breakfast, the two of them packed their things, carried their suitcases, and took a car straight to the airport. After boarding the ne, Han was surprised to find that Silver Fox and Xander were also on the ne. ¡°These two. Han frowned. He could understand why Xander hade. After all, he had invited Xander to his house for dinner. However, he did not understand why Silver Fox came. Silver Fox had already taken revenge. There was no reason for her to go to Lightdom City. However, he did not ask further and just watched quietly. More than an hourter, Han and Reignnded at Cloud Airport. The two of them took a car and went straight to Mapleturz Group in the city. Along the way, Reign¡¯s face was extremely dark. That was because she had just received news that Philip had forced away a client she had been talking to for a long time. Thepany lost a lot of money because of this, and all the shareholders were ming her. ¡°Philip, you bastard!¡± Reign gritted her teeth. She had tolerated it time and time again, but in the end, Philip had stood against her time and time again. This time, she did not intend to tolerate it anymore! Han sat beside Reign. His skin felt a sharp pain, and his heart suddenly clenched. This was a killing intent! ¡°Ms. Labenz, be careful,¡± Han said in a deep voice. Boom! Before he could finish his sentence, arge truck suddenly crashed into them from the side. It was extremely fast, shattering the ss of the car they were in and sending the entire car flying into the air. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 The car flew the air and rolled a few times before crashing heavily to the ground with a bang. It flipped over, and the wheels were facing up. It was like a tortoise that had been flipped over, and the wheels were still rolling All kinds of safety airbags popped out of the car. The driver bled all over and fainted. It was unknown if he was dead or alive. Reign and Han were in no better shape. The huge impact made Reign feel extremely ufortable. She was also injured after being hit by airbags. She spat out blood, and her internal organs were burning with pain. She tried keeping her eyes open, and she was about to faint. Among the three of them, Han was still alright. He had Internal Strength to protect his body. He was strong, and his skin was rough The force of the collision could not seriously injure him. It was just a small scratch. ¡°My Labenz, don¡¯t sleep¡± Han unbuckled his seatbelt and quickly unbuckled Reign¡¯s seatbelt. He picked up Reign and kicked the car door open. At this moment, the big truck was like a huge beast as it crashed toward them. The front of the truck had been modified. I was an iparably sturdy steel te, and the front part was a little sharp. Han¡¯s eyes turned cold Without saying a word, he immediately carried Reign and rushed to the driver¡¯s window. He kicked the window open and tore the seatbelt violently, pulling the driver out of the car. Then, he carried the two of them and quickly hid to the side. He was too fast. Everything was done in a sh. Boom! The moment he left, the big truck crashed into the car Han was in, turning it into a t piece of steel. If Han and the other two were still in the car, they would have been smashed into pieces. Han¡¯s gaze turned even colder when he saw this scene. This was not a simple car ident but a murder! The driver of the truck was a masked man wearing sunsses. It was impossible to see his face. He noticed that 11an and the other two were not dead. Without another word, he immediately took out a pistol from the driver¡¯s seat and aimed it at Han. He fired several shots. Han¡¯s gaze was like lightning. He predicted the direction of the bullet from the person¡¯s arm and easily dodged it. ¡°What?¡± The driver let out a surprised sound, his face filled with disbelief. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Swoosh! Before the driver could continue shooting. Han had already rushed over like a ghost. He jumped more than 6.5 feet and arrived in front of the truck driver. ¡°So fast!¡± The driver¡¯s pupils under his sunsses contracted violently. Bang! Han kicked the door of the truck with force. The strong force directly pushed the five-ton truck to the side by 10 feet. The truck door shattered. The driver¡¯s arm, ribs, and spine were fractured from the kick. He spat out blood, and his entire body went limp. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. His sunsses were also broken by the strong force. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°Monster, what a monster. With two people in his arms, he was so fast, and the force of his kick was so ferocious. He even kicked the truck far away. If he wasn¡¯t a monster, what was he? At this moment, he was shocked and wanted to escape. However, with his entire body fractured, it was so difficult for him to even move. He had no way to move at all. After Han dealt with the driver, hended on the ground and did not attack again. Instead, he put Reign and the driver down and checked them both. After the inspection, his expression was solemn. The driver was the most seriously injured. His internal organs were already ruptured especially his liver. The internal bleeding was pretty serious, and his life could be in danger at any moment. With his protection, Reign¡¯s injuries were not as serious However, because she had hit some of the car¡¯s decorations, there were also some liver ruptures, spleen ruptures, and internal bleeding. However, her life was not in danger. Her face was pale, and she was sweating profusely. Her eyes were filled with fear and helplessness as she looked at Han. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something. However, she was too weak to speak because of the pain in her internal organs. ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine!¡± Hanforted her and quickly took out silver needles. He injected it into Reign and the driver¡¯s acupoint to stop the bleeding in their internal organs. Bang! Just as he was undergoing treatment, a gunshot suddenly sounded. The driver in the driver¡¯s seat of the truck was shot to death, and his forehead was blown out. ¡°What?¡± Han stood up and looked over. Another masked man wearing sunsses appeared behind the truck. The man held a submachine gun in his hand. After killing the truck driver, he immediately rushed over and fired wildly at Han. Han reacted quickly. He carried the driver and Reign immediately and ran everywhere, moving left and right to dodge the bullets He could dodge some bullets, but Reign and the driver were not able to dodge them. If he escaped, Reign and the other two would be shot and die Most importantly, the two of them were injured, and the driver¡¯s life was in danger. He did not want to continue fighting. Saving them was more important ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± The burly man with the gun chased after him, but Han was very fast and had already run to the opposite side of the The man with the gun frowned slightly and did not continue the chase Instead, he quickly returned to the back of the truck and drove his car away from the scene. Han ran for a while After confirming that no one was chasing him, he stopped at the side of the highway and ced the driver and Reign on the ground. He used a silver needle to protect the driver¡¯s heart again to ensure that he still had thest breath At the same time, he delivered arge amount of vital energy to the driver, saving his life Then, he called 911 for help. Approximately thirty minutester, the ambnce arrived just as Han pulled out the silver needle. Reign and the driver were loaded into an ambnce and taken to the hospital for emergency treatment. The patient is bleeding internally. Hurry, send him to the operating theater for emergency surgery.¡± As soon as they arrived at the hospital, the doctors and nurses carried out an intense rescue operation on the driver. After the examination, they immediately sent the driver to the operating theater for surgery. Because Reign¡¯s injuries were rtively light, she was kept under observation in the Emergency Department after the doctors treated her. After resting for an hour, she finally felt less pain all over her body. She sat on the hospital bed, and her eyes were brooding During this process, some traffic police and criminal police came to inquire. There was no surveince on the section of highway where Han and Reign were attacked. They could only investigate through questioning and various traces at the scene. After knowing Reign¡¯s identity, they were all shocked. After the investigation, they finally understood that Reign and the others were the victims. Only then did they promise that they would bring the murderer to justice before leaving. Han peeled an apple and ate it himself. ¡°Ms. Labenz, what do you think?¡± Reign red at Han. ¡°I¡¯m already injured like this. Aren¡¯t you going to feed me?¡± ¡°Eat? Your liver is injured. If you eat an apple now, your liver will rupture again. Then, you¡¯ll have to undergo surgery.¡± Han said calmly. With that, he took another bite of the apple. Reign red at him. Han ate his apple and asked indifferently, ¡°Stop ring at me. It¡¯s obvious that someone wants to murder you and doesn¡¯t want you toe back alive. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Those masterminds have crossed my bottom line. If I find out that it¡¯s Philip and the others, I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± ¡°They¡¯re your family. If I kill them, we might be enemies. Can we still be friends?¡± Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Han was enraged. He didn¡¯t want to do anything to Philip, but Phulip wanted to kill him time and time again. It severely crossed his bottom line and made him want to kill him If Philip was the mastermind behind the ident, he would not hesitate to kill him! Reign was stunned when she heard Han¡¯s words. Philip was indeed not very good. He obstructed many of her things and even hired someone to kill her. Han¡¯s intent as also reasonable However, no matter what, Philip was still her uncle Blood was thicker than water If Han killed Philip, as Mapleturz Group¡¯s leader and the Labenz family¡¯s higher-ups, if she continued to be friends with Han, the entire Labenz family might have a problem with her. At that time, she and Han really could not continue to be friends. Reign pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, give me some time. Not much, just ten days!¡± ¡°Within ten days, I will make Uncle Philip shut uppletely and send him to prison¡± ¡°Philip has been scheming for many years. He also has a high status among the Labenz family¡¯s higher-ups. He even nted a spy beside you. Can you deal with him in ten days?¡± Han asked. ¡°Therefore, before I left Lightdom City. I had already set up a trap to catch the undercover spy¡± Reign¡¯s eyes were cold as she said. ¡°This time, he was able to control our whereabouts and ambush us halfway. This further verified my thoughts.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using yourself as a bait. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Han gnawed on the apple and looked at Reign in surprise. ¡°With you by my side. I¡¯m not afraid,¡± said Reign. Han continued to eat his apple and said calmly. ¡°Who¡¯s the undercover spy?¡± At the mention of the undercover spy, Reign¡¯s expression became very awful. Han did not ask again. It was clear that this spy had broken her heart. ¡°Bro.¡± At this moment, Xander rushed over in a hurry. His eyes were anxious and worried as he sized up Han. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Silver Fox stood behind him in silence. When they left the airport, the two of them had been following Han. However, because of the traffic jam, the car they were in could not keep up with Han at all. They were left behind. Later, when Han and Reign got into the ambnce, they came to the scene and saw everything. They got out of the car and observed for a while before hurriedly getting the driver to follow the ambnce here. Han red at Xander Do you want something to happen to me? Do you think that those two people can hurt me?¡± If Xander did not know his identity, it would be fine for him to ask such questions. This guy knew that he was the Sovereign of Shadows, but he was still so worried when he encountered such a thing. He didn¡¯t know if Xander was concerned about him or looking down on him. Silver Fox took out two bullet shells and ced them in front of Han. ¡°We just analyzed that these are not bullets from extraterritorial battlefield Someone polished them carefully.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about this bullet, and the raw materials are verymon. It¡¯s impossible to find the source. The other party¡¯s goal is to confuse us¡± ¡°This is enough to show that the group that attacked you came prepared. They have very strong gun assembly and weapon forging abilities.¡± ¡°Moreover, they are cruel. Once they fail, someone wille and kill them. They won¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve just followed the trail of another killer. The car the man was driving had a fake license te. In a ce without surveince, he got out and set the car on fire and burned it.¡± ¡°So, the trail ispletely cut off?¡± Han asked. Silver Fox nodded. Han did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Reign and said. ¡°This beauty is my friend. If you need anything in the future, you can ask her for help.¡± After a pause, he pointed at Xander and said, ¡°This guy is a little brother I saved. If you need anything, just tell him. He¡¯s very strong. Ordinary general-ss expert can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± Hearing this. Reign¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Although she held the economic power in the Labenz family, other than Landon and Albert, she did not have any big shots backing her. If she had Xander¡¯s support and revealed Xander¡¯s identity, her status would bepletely stable! Thinking of this, she was even more ecstatic. A n against Philip had already appeared in her mind. ¡°Dad!¡± At this moment, a heart-wrenching scream sounded. Everyone looked over and saw a particrly beautiful girl in an office suit staggering into the hospital. She was extremely anxious, and her eyes were filled with worry. She asked the doctor in the Emergency Department, ¡°Hello, doctor. You said that my father was in a car ident. Where is he?¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be anxious. What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± the doctor asked. ¡°My name is Mandy. My father¡¯s name is Desmond Otto. He¡¯s a Premier Cab driver,¡± the girl said. ¡°Desmond?¡± ¡°Mandy?¡± When Han and Reign heard this, their expressions changed, and they hurriedly looked over. Reign was concerned about the driver¡¯s name. She contacted the driver herself and also chatted with the driver before. She knew the driver¡¯s name was Desmond. The driver was attacked by an assassin because of her, and he almost died. He was still lying in the operating theater, not even sure whether he would survive. She felt guilty and was also thinking about how to make up for Desmond¡¯s loss. Now that she knew that Desmond¡¯s daughter had arrived, she had a chance to make up for it. Meanwhile, Han was concerned about the name Mandy! ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you help me up? I want to have a chat with thatdy,¡± Reign hurriedly said. Han finished his apple, threw away the core, wiped his hands, helped Reign up, and walked towards Mandy. At this moment, Mandy had already been brought to the entrance of the operating theater by the doctor of the Emergency Department. She was waiting anxiously and worriedly. She paced back and forth like a cat on hot bricks, anxious and frantic. ¡°What should I do?¡± she murmured. Just now, the doctor told her that her father¡¯s condition was very serious and he might need to have a liver transnt. If he wanted to have a liver transnt, he would need at least 40 thousand dors for surgery and postoperative treatment. However, she was just a normal employee at the bank and could not take out so much money at once. As she walked, she called her friends and family. ¡°Uncle Dexter, can you lend me some money?¡± ¡°Director, my father was in a car ident and needs surgery fees. Can you lend me some? I wouldn¡¯t borrow much. Do you have four thousand dors?¡± ¡°Ysabel, my father is undergoing surgery. I want to borrow money¡­¡± ¡°Spencer, can you lend me some money? 1¡­ She was flustered and anxious. She called all her rtives and friends on her contact list, but she could not borrow much money. Other than her suitors transferring four thousand dors and her best friend transferring one thousand dors, her rtives did not have a single cent. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Almost everyone found an excuse to reject her when they heard that she was borrowing money from two to four thousand dors. ¡°What should I do?¡± Mandy sat on the chair, holding her phone tightly, her eyes filled with despair. The world was fickle, and human nature was cold! Today, she finally experienced this coldness. When her rtives, who were originally very close to their family, heard that her father had gotten into a car ident, some of them found excuses not to borrow money, while others hung up directly. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 ¡°What should I do? What should I do now? Where can I get so much money?¡± Mandy sat on the chair, her eyes filled with worry, panic, and anxiety. Her family was not rich, to begin with. Now that her father was seriously ill and could not borrow money, wouldn¡¯t she have to watch her father die? At the thought of this consequence, her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife, and she was in extreme despair. At this moment, she began to hate herself for being useless. If she had been more capable, if she had been more capable of earning money, perhaps this situation would not have happened. Mandy¡¯s eyes were red as she shed tears of regret. Thinking that her father might face death, she was heartbroken and sobbed silently. After knowing that her father was in a car ident, she immediately asked the traffic police if they had caught the driver. However, she found out that the truck driver had been shot to death. Now, she had to pay for all the surgery fees and postoperative care. She could not fork out so much money at once. ¡°Ms. Otto, long time no see.¡± At this moment, Han helped Reign over and greeted Mandy. Reign was stunned and looked at Han in surprise. ¡°You know Ms. Otto?¡± ¡°I have a fund and some stocks for Ms. Otto to manage.¡± Han said. Reign finally understood why Han had such a reaction when he heard Mandy¡¯s name. At the same time, she looked at Mandy and wondered, ¡°Why are all the women Han knows so beautiful?¡± . ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Yvonne was like this, Scarlett was like this, Silver Fox was like this, Mandy was like this, and there were some others that she might not know about. They were all extremely beautiful and lovely, Mandy was still crying just now. When she heard Han¡¯s words, she raised her head and was slightly stunned when she saw Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, why are you here?¡± She quickly stood up, wiped her tears, and nodded at Han. ¡°Ms. Labenz and I were in your father¡¯s car and got into an ident,¡± said Han. ¡°What?¡± Mandy was stunned. ¡°Ms. Otto, don¡¯t worry. Your father was in such a situation because of us. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for all his surgery fees,¡± Reign said. ¡°You are¡­¡± Mandy looked at Reign in confusion. ¡°This is Reign, Mapleturz Group¡¯s CEO,¡± Han introduced. Mandy¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She hurriedly said, ¡®Ms. Labenz, how, how can I ept this? My father also has this¡­¡± Her father was the driver. The driver should be responsible when there was an ident. She was still afraid that Reign would hold her father ountable. How could she dare to let Reign take responsibility? ¡°Ms. Otto, listen to me. This matter has nothing to do with your father. It happened entirely because of me.¡± Reign said with a serious expression, ¡°That group of assassins came for me. If it weren¡¯t for me, nothing would have happened to your father.¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll be responsible for the surgery fees until the end. I¡¯llpensate your family for the postoperative treatment fees, nursing fees, job loss fees, and mental damage.¡± ¡°Please give me a chance to make it up to your family. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty.¡± She had formted a n, but she did not consider the safety of the unfamiliar driver, causing Desmond to be in trouble. In her opinion, she should take full responsibility for this matter! She would live in guilt for the rest of her life if she did not do anything. ¡°But¡­ Mandy was still a little nervous. Reign was too famous. She was Lightdom City¡¯s richest woman and had tens of thousands of employees under her. She had high status and was powerful. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about making such a big shot take responsibility for her father. ¡°Ms. Otto, Ms. Labenz is a very good person. Moreover, she is quite rich and generous. If she says she¡¯s responsible, she¡¯ll be responsible. If it¡¯s about money, you don¡¯t have to be polite with her at all.¡± Han said. Mandy still wanted to say something, but Han directly changed the topic and said, ¡°Ms. Otto, something so big happened to your father. Why are you the only one here?¡± Upon hearing this. Mandy¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as she said, ¡°My mother has ankylosing spondylitis. Her condition. is very serious. It¡¯s difficult for her to even walk. She is not able toe.¡± ¡°My brother is again¡­¡± At the mention of her brother, her eyes became even sadder, and she could not continue. Tears silently flowed down her beautiful face. Seeing her like this. Han instantly understood. Her father was in such a serious situation, but her brother did not appear. Presumably, her brother was either seriously ill or a heartless person. She was also a pitiful woman. ¡°Xander.¡± Han sighed and did not continue asking. Instead, he waved his hand and called Xander over. Xander ran over and smiled. ¡°Bro. do you have any instructions?¡± Han said to Reign, ¡°Ms. Labenz, take out your card.¡± Reign nodded. She took out her bank card from her bag and handed it to Xander. ¡°The card doesn¡¯t have a password¡± ¡°Help settle the bill for Ms. Otto¡¯s father, Han said. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Whatever. Just pay 20 thousand dors first. If it¡¯s not enough, get Ms. Labenz to pay more.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Xander was very happy to run errands for Han. He took the bank card and ran away. ¡°Ms. Labenz. Mr. Jaber, how can I ept this¡­ Mandy was still nervous. ¡°Ms. Otto, please give me a chance to make it up to you, okay?¡± Reign forced herself to stand up straight. Then, she bowed seriously to Mandy and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault.¡± I¡¯ll apologize to you and your father now.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, this. this¡­¡± Mandy was ttered and quickly helped Reign up. She was so nervous that she did not know what to say. She was just a normal employee at the bank. How could she ept the bow of a big shot like Reign? Reign held Mandy¡¯s hard and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve let your family down. Ms. Otto, if you need any help in the future, please let me know. As long as it¡¯s within my ability, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Mandy looked shocked and even more ttered. She did not know what to say. ¡°There¡¯s probably another hour before the surgery. Wait here and chat.¡± Han walked to the side and lit a cigarette. He looked at Reign, who had beenforting and consoling Mandy, with admiration in his eyes. Desmond was just an innocent driver who was innocently involved in the Labenz family¡¯s battle. If he had not acted in time, Desmond would not havested until the operation. Indeed, this matter was caused by Reign. For a tycoon of her status to lower her head, lower her pride, apologize, and seriouslypensate Mandy, it could be seen that she was kind-hearted. It was verymendable that she could repent and change. Silver Fox walked over and nced at Han. ¡°I told you, Ms. Labenz is a good girl. You didn¡¯t do anything to her on the ship, did you?¡± Han red at her. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had so many women with you. It¡¯s normal for you to misfire. Perhaps, in some corner of the world, your child has started going to school,¡± Silver Fox said. Han was speechless. ¡°What do you mean? Are you implying that I have a child?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Silver Fox¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°I can tell that Ms. Labenz is very interested in you.¡± ¡°Besides, she has a strong personality. If you want to do anything to her, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared to be responsible to the end.¡± ¡°Otherwise, once something happens between a man and a woman, it will hurt both of you.¡± Han was speechless. He finished smoking a cigarette and changed the topic. ¡°Alright, I know what I¡¯m doing. Let¡¯s talk about you. What did you do to Buckminster?¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Han looked at Silver Fox curiously. Buckminster was Silver Fox¡¯s enemy. With Silver Fox¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t let Buckminster off easily. She would torture Buckminster day and night before turning him into ashes. Now, only a day had passed, and Silver Fox had followed Xander to Longhard Kingdorn. This was a little out of Silver Fox¡¯s stylel ¡°Ive already thought it through. Even if I kill that bastard Buckminster and take revenge, there¡¯s no need to be too entangled with him.¡± Silver Fox said. ¡°So, you just kill him that easily?¡± ¡°Easily? Hehe, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Silver Fox sneered at the mention of Buckminster. Her eyes became extremely fierce and cold. Her memories returned to the Swan Cruise. When they were on the cruise, she tortured Buckminster to the maximum and let him have a taste of hell. After breaking Buckminster¡¯s bones one by one, she cut off all his flesh one by one and tied him up before throwing him into the sea. She did not leavepletely until she saw Buckminster being swallowed by those ferocious sharks. ¡°Hahaha. Dad, Mom, and little brother, I¡¯ve finally avenged you guys. Sob¡­¡± After getting her revenge, she copsed to the ground, crying andughing. However, revenge did not give her a pleasant feeling. After she was done with her revenge, she felt empty and had no goal in her life She did not know what she was going to do next. She was extremely confused and sat there for a few hours without moving. She then picked up the pistol, intending to shoot herself. She wanted to end her lifepletely and reunite with her parents and family as soon as possible. However, as she closed her eyes and prepared to shoot, she felt a mysterious forcend on her shoulder. In a daze, she seemed to feel the touch of her parents, younger brother, and family members. Her entire body was hugged by an inexplicable force. Those people seemed to be standing beside her. As if her mother were embracing her, her father stroking her hair, her brother patting her shoulder. In a daze, she heard the ethereal and illusory voices of her family members. ¡°Daughter, you must live well.¡± ¡°My girl, you have to be brave and strong. Daddy will always be by your side.¡± ¡°Sister, live for us.¡± Silver Fox suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Dad, Mom, Brother¡­¡± After opening her eyes, the feeling of being huggedpletely disappeared. Looking around, there was no one around. However, Silver Fox knew that the scene just now was not fake. *Dad, Mom, Brother, have you always been by my side, protecting me?¡± Silver Fox put down the pistol. Her eyes turned red at once. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed silently. After an unknown period, she finally recovered from her grief. She wiped her tears, and her eyes became firm. ¡°Dad, Mom, Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°From today onwards, I will live with your life!¡± She made up her mind to live an ordinary life in the Longhard Kingdom, just like Han. Now that she had gotten her revenge, she did not want to live the life of an assassin who was worried and afraid, fighting and killing all day long. She wanted to find the youth she had lost in the past. She wanted to fall in love and enjoy life. She wanted to stand under the sun and embrace the sunlight. She wanted to live a happy and rxed life. She could not go back to Marlyle State. Once she went back, Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s assassin organization would be able to locate her. She would not be able to withdraw. Therefore, she threw all of Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s symbolization and items into the sea on the spot. She endured the pain and cut open her chest to take out the tracking chip that Hell¡¯s Gate had nted on her and threw it into the sea. On the night of her date with Han and Scarlett, she had already entrusted Mr. Zabel to help her create her new identity. She was no longer an assassin but a very ordinary woman in the Longhard Kingdom. Silver Fox retracted her memory and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She smiled and extended her right hand to Han. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other again. My name is Lorraine Zabel now. I¡¯m a member of the Zabel family in the Flensburg City.¡± ¡°Lorraine?¡± Han was slightly stunned. Then, he immediately understood that Silver Fox had abandoned her identity as an assassin and nned to settle down in the Longhard Kingdom. He smiled and shook hands with Silver Fox. ¡°Lorraine, that¡¯s a good name. It suits you. You¡¯re strong.¡± ¡°Mr. Zabel named me.¡± Lorraine smiled. ¡°Congrattions. Next, are you going to settle down in the Lightdom City, or where?¡± Han asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Lightdom City. After all, with you there, we can take care of each other if anything happens in the future,¡± Lorraine said. As she spoke, she gave Han a deep look. Ever since she found out about Xander¡¯s identity, she had been guessing Han¡¯s identity. In her opinion, Han was very likely to be a high-ranking member of the Shadow Knight. Staying in the same city as someone like Han gave her a sense of security. She did not have to worry about being hunted down by Hell¡¯s Gate¡¯s assassins. It was an additionalyer of safety. It would be best if Han and she could have some mutual feelings for each other. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, and we¡¯ll be living in the same city in the future. If you need any help, let me know,¡± Han said. ¡°No problem,¡± Lorraine said. At this moment, Reign walked over and smiled. ¡°Miss Zabel ising to live in the Lightdom City. I wonder if you¡¯ve found a job. Do you want to work in mypany?* ¡°I¡¯m still short of a secretary. As long as you¡¯re willing toe, I¡¯ll give you the best welfare¡± After she had calmed Mandy down, she walked behind Han and looked at Lorraine with a smile. When she was on the Swan Cruise, she witnessed Silver Fox¡¯s powerful capabilities with her own eyes. It was at least a four-star General level. If she could get Lorraine by her side, her safety would be guaranteed. Lorraine was overjoyed. She extended her hand and shook hands with Reign. ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Ms. Labenz. When can I go to work?¡± Mapleturz Group was the bestpany in Lightdom City, and she could even work in the same unit as Han. This was the best ce for her to settle down. ¡°Miss Zabel, let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Reign was also delighted. She immediately ignored Han and pulled Lorraine aside to have a serious conversation. Han was speechless. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Wasn¡¯t it just hiring a secretary? Why were these two people still leaving him aside? Were they afraid that he would hear them? An hourter, Reign and Lorraine finished discussing work. The two of them were full of smiles and were especially intimate as if they were best friends who had known each other for more than ten years. Meanwhile, Mandy¡¯s father, Desmond, had alsoe out of surgery and was not in danger anymore. Reign brought Han and the others to visit Desmond. She left a sum of money for Mandy and found the best caregiver in the hospital. She paid the bill for the next two months and asked the caregiver to take good care of Desmond. After doing all this, she said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Miss Zabel and I will go back to thepany first. You stay here and apany Ms. Otto,¡± ¡°What?¡± Han was stunned. He stayed behind to apany Mandy. What did this mean? Chapter 475 Chapter 475 ¡°How can Ms. Otto take care of a seriously ill patient alone? You¡¯re a doctor and Ms. Otto¡¯s friend. Stay and help. As for the work of bodyguard, just leave it to Miss Zabel,¡± Reign said. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will be with you¡± Xander walked back and said. ¡°You should go protect Ms. Labenz. Han said. As soon as she returned to Lightdom City, she was attacked. It was obvious that someone wanted Reign dead. If he was not around. Lorraine alone would not be able to protect Reign all by herself as a bodyguard. If Xander and Lorraine were there, then there would be no problem. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xander said pitifully. ¡°Go and protect Ms. Labenz together. After this matter is over,e to my house for dinner tonight,¡± Han said. When Xander heard this, he was overjoyed. Without a word, he immediately went and stood beside Reign. After Reign had two people by her side, Han felt at ease. After bidding farewell to Han, Reign immediately left the hospital with Lorraine and Xander and went straight to Mapleturz Group. Han stayed by Desmond¡¯s bedside. Looking at Desmond, who was still under anesthesia, he felt guilty. If it weren¡¯t for them, Desmond wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯re busy, you can follow Ms. Labenz back first. I can handle it alone, Mandy said embarrassedly. She knew how many shares Han had in Mapleturz Group, as well as a medical equipment fund. Those stocks and funds had now more than tripled. In her opinion, Han, who had so much wealth, must also be one of Mapleturz Group¡¯s upper echelons. She was ttered to have such a high-ranking big shot help her take care of her father. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Besides, your father¡¯s condition is serious now. I¡¯m quite proficient in medicine. I¡¯ look. Han said. ¡°Thank you, Mandy said gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is all our fault. It¡¯s what we should do.¡± Han waved his hand. help your father take a After saying that, the atmosphere became very awkward. Neither of them knew Desmond was unconscious and could not interrupt at all. say. A momentter, Mandy found a topic and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, your stocks and funds have made a lot of profits. Do you need me to withdraw them for you?¡± ¡°The shares of Mapleturz Group will continue to rise. It¡¯s fine to keep them.¡± Han smiled. When Mandy heard this, she remained silent. The atmosphere became awkward again. After an unknown period, an extremely arrogant voice sounded. ¡°Bastard, who bumped into my father?¡± Immediately after, a hooligan-looking young man rushed into the ward with a fierce expression. He was quite handsome, but his hair was dyed red and green. There were some strange tattoos on his chest and arms, and there was a scar on his face. Han frowned. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It was clear that this person was not a good person! After the young man entered the room, he immediately saw Mandy. ¡°Sister, which bastard bumped into our father?¡± His gaze then fell on Han. He immediately flew into a rage and rushed over to grab Han¡¯s cor. He said angrily, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re the one who bumped into my father, right? ¡°Seemed like you have a conscience since you are here. At least you bring my father to the hospital for treatment. ¡°Since you have a conscience, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you today. Now that my father has been hospitalized from surgery, you have topensate our family 70 thousand dors! *Otherwise, you won¡¯t get out of here safely today.¡± He stared at Han aggressively with a fierce gaze. ¡°Shawn, what are you doing?¡± Mandy¡¯s expression changed, She quickly walked up and tried to pull her brother, However, Shawn was tall and strong. As a weak woman, Mandy could not move him at all. She could only shout, ¡°You¡¯re raway mistaken. This gentleman is not the person who hit Dad!¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t hit it, then why is he here?¡± Shawn sneered and ignored Mandy¡¯s words. He continued to grab Han¡¯s cor and said aggressively. ¡°Dude, let me tell you, this is your responsibility. Don¡¯t even think about escaping! ¡°Today, you have to pay 70 thousand dors aspensation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for hurting you! ¡°Do you hear me?¡± Han looked at Shawn and shook his head. He finally understood why Mandy kept silent when she mentioned her younger brother. This Shawn was not good at all. How could a son didn¡¯t even look at his father on the hospital bed when he visited his father? He just directly asked forpensation. This was a hooligan! ¡°Bastard, why are you shaking your head? Are you looking down on me?¡± Shawn was furious. He raised his fist and smashed it at Han¡¯s face. Han was expressionless. He reached out and grabbed Shawn¡¯s fist. Shawn immediately felt an iparable pain in his fist, as if it was about to split open. His face showed that he was in pain. ¡°It hurts, it hurts. You, let go quickly.¡± He was in so much pain that he even let go of Han¡¯s cor. He hurriedly tried to break Han¡¯s hand. Unfortunately, Han¡¯s hand was as strong as steel. He could not break it at all. Han pushed Shawn away expressionlessly. Shawn clenched his fist and kept blowing at it. He still felt extreme pain. He red at Han. ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tpensate for hitting someone, but you still dare to hit me? You¡¯re too arrogant! ¡°Dude, which gang are you from?¡± ¡°Where are you from? Han asked back. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you!¡± Shawn sneered and said proudly. ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯m working for one of the Four Kings under Robert. Dude, if you dare to hit me, you¡¯ll be pping Robert¡¯s face. You¡¯re dead. ¡°If you don¡¯tpensate me, I¡¯ll tell the Four Kings immediately and let them kill you!¡± ¡°Shawn, that¡¯s enough!¡± Mandy said angrily. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t let him off just because he¡¯s handsome. He has to take responsibility for our father¡¯s injuries!¡± Shawn said. ¡°I told you. Mr. Jaber wasn¡¯t the driver of the crash.¡± ¡°If not him, then who?¡± ¡°The driver who crashed the car is dead!¡± ¡°What?¡± Shawn was stunned. The person who was hit was still alive, but the What was going on? person who hit was dead? Mandy stopped in front of Han and red at Shawn. ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated. You don¡¯t need to know. If you want to know, you can go to the traffic police. ¡°It was Mr.Jaber who saved our father and even helped us pay for the surgery and hospitalization fees. He¡¯s our family¡¯s benefactor! ¡°You! Apologize to our benefactor immediately!¡± When Shawn heard this, his face darkened. ¡°Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? If he didn¡¯t hit someone, why would he be guarding here? ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I¡¯m sure he hit our dad. He has topensate! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll call my boss now and ask him to bring people over to hack him to death!¡± With that, he took out his phone and pretended to make a call. ¡°You¡± Mandy instantly fumed. 1 apter 475 Why was her brother so shameless? Han¡¯s expression was calm. He pulled Mandy to the back and said to Shawn, ¡°Alright, go ahead. I also want to see the Fou Kings¡¯ glory.¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Shawn was about to make a phone call to scare Han so that he could extort Han. However, when he heard Han¡¯s words, he was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the Four Kings. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Make the call, Han said. When Shawn heard this, his expression turned extremely awful. He was just a small hooligan. How could he know the high and mighty Four Kings? Even if he called, it was impossible to invite the Four Kings over to the hospital. Han was just trying to make him look embarrassed! ¡°Go ahead and make the call now,¡± Han urged. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re courting death, aren¡¯t you? Then wait for me. I¡¯ll make a call right now.¡± Shawn felt that he could not back down so easily. To scare Han, he made a call and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m Shawn. A bastard bumped into my father and scolded you. Bring someone to the hospital ¡°Yes, the hospital!¡± After saying that, he said out the hospital name he was in and hung up the phone. He red at Han. ¡°Dude, when my bosses overter, you¡¯re going to be dead for sure!¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me who your boss is?¡± Han smiled. ¡°Then listen carefully to me. My boss is one of the Four Kings. Hugh!¡± Shawn said. ¡°Hugh Han was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve heard of this name, right? How is it? Are you afraid?¡± Seeing Han¡¯s reaction, Shawn was overjoyed. He thought that Han was afraid, so he became extremely arrogant again. He said aggressively, ¡°You¡¯d betterpensate my father¡¯s medical expenses andpensation fees for dyed work immediately.¡± Just pay me 20 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Also, you hurt my hand just now, so you have topensate me. After hearing Shawn¡¯s words, Mandy¡¯s pretty face instantly turned gloomy, ¡°Shawn, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± She could tell that Shawn was not asking forpensation at all but extortion! When Han heard that, he immediatelyughed. Hugh was already dead. Shawn still used Hugh¡¯s name to scare people around. It seemed that Shawn was not doing well in the underworld. He was too uninformed. He looked Shawn up and down. Although he was fierce, his eyes were bloodshot, and there were some dark circles under his eyes. There was also a lot of dust and dandruff on his head. His hands were very dirty, but his fingers were pretty clean and bright. There was also a lot of dandruff and dirt under his fingernails. Moreover, Shawn¡¯s body emitted a very strong and unpleasant smell of smoke. When Shawn saw Hanughing like this, he said angrily, ¡°What are youughing at? Are you looking down on my boss?¡± ¡°If your boss is Hugh, 1 reckon it will be very difficult for you to call him over,¡± Han said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because Hugh is dead¡± ¡°Hehe, he is dead? I don¡¯t even know about it in the underworld, and you know? Dude, how dare you curse my boss to die? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Go ahead and do it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Originally, Shawn wanted to scare Han, but Han was so fearless that he was not afraid at all. He did not know what to do with Han. He was boiling mad. If not for the fact that he could not defeat Han, he wanted to rush up and p Han¡¯s face. He retracted his fist and said coldly. ¡°Dude, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Han Han¡¯s expression was calm as he sat on the chair and said. ¡°You called for backup just now, right? Alright, I¡¯ll wait here. I want to see how you call Hugh over.¡± Mandy¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Han and Shawn confronting each other. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, my brother is young and ignorant. You must not¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Otto, I am not angry. You should sit down too. Let¡¯s watch a good show¡± Han pulled Mandy to sit down. ¡°But¡­ Mandy was still uneasy. Han was the richest person she had ever met in her life. If Shawn offended Han and Han went for it, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to your brother.¡± Han held Mandy down and stopped her from standing up. Then he pointed at Shawn and said indifferently. ¡°Look at what he did. He came to visit his father empty-handed. Aftering to the ward, he didn¡¯t even look at your father at all and directly asked for money. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡®Besides, looking at his bloodshot eyes, it¡¯s obvious that he stayed up all nightst night. ¡°He reeks of smoke. His fingernails are covered in dirt and dandruff, but his fingers are clean. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s gambling. ¡°The moment he opened his mouth, he said 70 thousand dors urately. I believe he lost 70 thousand dorsst night and owed a gambling debt. He wants to take advantage of me.¡± When Shawn heard this, his expression changed drastically. He looked at Han in shock. ¡°You, how did you know that 1 was going to¡­¡± Towards the end, he hurriedly shut up. However, his expression and reaction had already told Han that this guy indeed owed gambling debts! ¡°What?¡± Mandy¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard that. She immediately red at Shawn angrily. ¡°Shawn, did you gamble? Do you owe money?¡± Shawn hurriedly said. ¡°No! Sis, it¡¯s all this Han¡¯s nonsense. I yed games in the inte cafe all nightst night. I didn¡¯t y any cards at all, and I didn¡¯t owe money at all.¡± ¡°Did I say you were ying cards?¡± Han asked. Upon hearing this, Shawn¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said angrily on the spot. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Mandy stood up angrily. She gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°Shawn, what did you promise me before? You said that you would never do that kind of thing again. How, how can you go back on your word?* ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t go and gamble. I didn¡¯t owe money either. It¡¯s all Han¡¯s nonsense,¡± Shawn quickly exined. ¡°I, I am so mad at you!¡± Mandy¡¯s face turned red, and her breathing quickened. She pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again. Get lost. Get lost immediately!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Sis, I haven¡¯t helped Dad get thepensation yet. How can I leave just like that?¡± Shawn was thick-skinned and did not leave. He turned to look at Han and said angrily. ¡°Dude, you hit my father. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯tpensate me, but you still ndered me. Now, you¡¯d better take out 100 thousand dors. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to hit you!¡± After saying that, he even took out a shiny dagger from his waist and aimed it at Han. His face was fierce and iparably ferocious. ¡°Shawn, what are you trying to do? Put the dagger away!¡± Mandy¡¯s expression changed drastically as she tried to snatch the dagger. Shawn sneered and dodged Mandy. He even pulled Mandy behind him. Then, he pointed his dagger at Han and said fiercely, ¡°Han, you forced me to do this. Hurry up and pay!¡± Han could not help butugh. ¡°Looks like I was right. You¡¯re angry from embarrassment. You¡¯re in such a hurry to ask for money. Are you borrowing money from loan sharks? Someone is looking for you to collect debts, right?¡± Shawn¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He thought to himself, ¡°How does he know about me?¡± After being exposed, he was even more furious. He roared, ¡°Bastard¡¯ You¡¯re still spouting nonsense. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After saying that, he raised his dagger and went ahead to stab Han on the spot. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 ¡°Shawn, you¡­ Stop it!¡± When Mandy saw this scene, she was shocked and hurriedly wanted to stop him. However, it was toote for her to do so! She could only watch helplessly as Shawn rushed towards Han. Her eyes were filled with panic and despair. When Shawn saw that his intimidation was ineffective, he immediately flew into a rage. He wanted to stab Han ruthlessly andpletely suppress him. This might force Han to take out the money. ¡°I guessed it correctly. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and wanted to attack¡± When Han saw Shawn rushing over, he shook his head, and his eyes turned cold. With that, he quickly stretched out two fingers and caught Shawn¡¯s de. ¡°What?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief Shawn wanted to stab him with all his might, but it was useless. The de did not move at all, and Shawn could not even take half a step forward. His expression changed again. He wished he could immediately assassinate Han again. ¡°Let gol¡± Han said in a deep voice, After saying that, he suddenly exerted force with his fingers. ng! With a crisp sound, the dagger in Shawn¡¯s hand broke into two pieces. ¡°What?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were even more frightened. Bang! ww Before Shawn could react, Han kicked him and sent him flying more than 15 feet away. He rolled out of the ward and felt a burning pain in his back. He could not get up for a very long time. ¡®Shawn¡± When Mandy saw that tan was fine, she was immediately relieved. Then, her expression changed drastically. She hurriedly ran to Shawn¡¯s side and asked caringly. ¡°Shawn, are you alright?¡± Shawn clutched his abdomen. He was in so much pain that his face was contorted. He could not say a word for a long time. Mandy¡¯s heart ached when she saw her brother¡¯s miserable state, but she could not do anything. She could only watch helplessly. Her eyes were red with anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s just a little pain. He won¡¯t die.¡¯ Han said calmly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡­ Mandy¡¯s eyes were still filled with worry. ¡°Ms. Otto, your brother is a gambling addict. He has tattoos, he drinks, gambles, and even extorts. If your don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he will do more wrong things in the future.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He threw the broken dagger in his hand to the ground and said, ¡°What I¡¯m doing now is to help your family wake him up. Only then will he be better one day.¡± ¡°Otherwise, if he continues like this, sooner orter, he will drag everyone in your family down!¡± When Mandy heard that, although she did not speak, her expression was awful. Her red eyes were filled with difort. Shepletely understood what Han said. If Shawn¡¯s personality and temperament continued, it would bring about a destructive disaster for the entire family. It might even implicate her and make her unable to marry. But what could she do? Shawn¡¯s personality had been spoiled by their parents since he was young. He waswless, arrogant, and domineering. He did not obey discipline. She had already talked to Shawn ten to twenty times, but it was useless. There was nothing she could do now. ¡°Ms. Otto, you have a soft personality. You can¡¯t deal with such a rascal. Move aside first. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson,¡± Han said calmly. Mandy was silent. However, in the end, she still silently moved aside. To be honest, there was nothing she could do about Shawn.. If Han had a way to make Shawn turn over a new leaf, that would be the best thing. Even if it was just a little lesson learned, it would be good enough for Shawn to realize that he was wrong. ¡°Sis¡­¡± Shawn watched his sister leave. His pupils constricted, and for the first time, panic appeared in his eyes. In the past, when he did anything, his sister would always stand by his side and support him. Now that his sister had avoided him, wouldn¡¯t she let Han torture him? ¡°Shawn, stop pretending to be dead. In your situation, you can stand up. Didn¡¯t you want money? Get up now, and I¡¯ll give you 20 dors!¡± Han said calmly. ¡°20 dors? Han, are you fucking humiliating me?¡± Shawn was furious. Before he could finish, a green banknotended on him. When Shawn saw the banknote, his eyes lit up. He quickly grabbed the banknote and put them in his pocket. He then looked up at Han and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Han I¡¯m not done with you today!¡± With that, he stood up and red at Han. ¡°60 dors. Tell me, how much do you Owe?¡± Han threw three banknotes to Shawn. ¡°You want to bribe me with such a small amount of money?¡± Shawn sneered. ¡°Then add another two hundred dors.¡± Han took out another two hundred dors and threw it to Shawn. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you tell me, I might have a way to solve your problem.¡± ¡°Can you solve it?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re honest or not,¡± Han said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk.¡± When Shawn heard Han¡¯s words, his eyes lit up even more. He quickly said, ¡°I lost 200 thousand dorsst night. Now, they¡¯re already asking for the first installment. The first installment will be 70 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, if you can help me settle this issue, I¡¯ll treat you as my biological brother from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Mandy heard this, her expression changed drastically. She immediately rushed over and grabbed Shawn¡¯s shoulder. She said angrily, ¡°200 thousand dors? Shawn, are you crazy? How can you borrow so much money from others? Do you want your entire family to die so that you can feel at ease?¡± ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t gamble? You, you lied to me again?¡± ¡°Sister, I lost my mind.¡± Shawn hurriedly said. ¡°Shawn, you bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Mandy was furious. She raised her fist and kept hitting Shawn, making him cry out. Shawn quickly said, ¡°Sister, I have no choice. This friend of yours looks very powerful. He must have a way. Help me beg him to help me.¡± ¡°If those debt collectorse looking for me, I¡¯ll be hacked to death!¡± ¡°Sis, can you help me this time?¡± ¡°Just once. If you can help me this once, I¡¯ll turn over a leaf in the future.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I swear, after this crisis, I will correct myself,¡± Shawn swore. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for thest time. If you lie to me this time, I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± Mandy red fiercely at Shawn. Then, she turned around and looked at Han pleadingly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m begging you. Can you help us?¡± ¡°Ian help. Han nodded. Shawn and Mandy were overjoyed after hearing the words However, at this moment. Han suddenly said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to help.¡± ¡°What?¡± The siblings¡¯ expressions changed. Their joy immediately turned into disappointment and shock. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you afraid that we won¡¯t be able to pay you back?¡± Mandy asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s just 200 thousand dors. I don¡¯t even take it to heart. If you ask, I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He pointed at Shawn and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t believe him.¡± ¡°The words of a gambler can¡¯t be trusted at all!¡± Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Han had experienced many incidents and had also seen many hooligans, scoundrels, and scumbags. These scumbags often said one thing but did another behind their backs. The words of these scumbags were like farts. They did not know how to keep their promises. Therefore, after hearing Shawn¡¯s oath, he did not believe in Shawn¡¯s words at all As long as he had enough money, he would forget what he had said previously. When Shawn heard this, he was even more certain that Han was rich. He would be able to fork out 200 thousand dors to repay his debt. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I, I promise you that I will change in the future. Please help me.¡± ¡°As long as you finish helping me, I¡¯ll do anything to repay you in the future!¡± ¡°Will you turn over a new leaf?¡± Han asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll repent. I promise. Shawn quickly said. ¡°If you¡¯re sure you want to repent. I¡¯ll give you a choice. You can work at mypany for two months. As long as you pass the assessment, I¡¯ll give you 200 thousand dors. Han said. ¡°There¡¯s still an assessment?¡± Shawn¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he said angrily, ¡°Han, are you ying with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m ying with you. What¡¯s wrong? Han¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stood up. As he stood up, an iparably terrifying energy spread out like a surging river and enveloped Shawn. The pressure on Shawn increased exponentially on the spot. He knelt on the ground with a thud and looked at Han with fear in his eyes. At that moment, he felt an iparably terrifying pressureing from Han. It was as if a demonic beast was staring at him. It gave him goosebumps, and his cold sweat rushed out. ¡°You, who exactly are you? Shawn asked in a trembling voice. This vigorous force of energy was too terrifying. It made him tremble in fear, and his soul felt as if it was about to be torn apart ¡°Tve already told you my name. Why are you still asking me who I am?¡± Han walked over with a cold expression and kicked Shawn to the ground again, making him cough repeatedly. Then, he stepped on one of Shawn¡¯s fingers again. Crack! The huge force shattered the bone of Shawn¡¯s finger. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Shawn¡¯s expression changed drastically on the spot. His expression twisted, and he let out a heart- wrenching scream of pain. Mandy could not bear to see his brother suffer like this. Her eyes were filled with sympathy, and she wanted to help ShawnI. However, after thinking about it carefully, she did not make a move in the end. She just stood at the side and did not say anything. It was better a little loss than a long sorrow. Their entire family could not deal with Shawn and could not be fierce in front of him. They could not teach Shawn a lesson at all Instead of that, it was better to bear with it and hand Shawn over to Han to teach him a lesson so that Shawn could turn over a new leaf. ¡°This kick is to punish you for extorting me!¡± Han stepped on Shawn¡¯s broken finger and said coldly, ¡°Next, it¡¯s your punishment for stabbing me.¡± ¡°My dagger didn¡¯t even¡­ Shawn¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t even manage to stab Han with his dagger. Why was Han counting it in? Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, Han had already kicked Shawn¡¯s face until he spat out blood. His face was red and He controlled his strength very well. It did not hurt Shawn¡¯s teeth or brain tissue. It only made Shawn feel iparably intense pain Shawn fell to the ground and felt his head buzz. He was dizzy and could not get up for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating. Kneel on the ground and reflect on yourself. Come in and tell me if you¡¯ve thought it through. If you pass the assessment, Ill give you 200 thousand dors. I¡¯ll also arrange a job for you to work officially.¡± Han nced at Shawn and pulled Mandy back into the ward. He even closed the door. Mandy stood at the side, her eyes filled with worry and heartache.. Although she knew that her brother was a scoundrel, her heart still ached when she saw him being beaten up like this. ¡°A scoundrel like your brother won¡¯t change until he¡¯s beaten up. Even if your heart aches, you have to endure it.¡± Han nced at Mandy and then at Desmond, who was lying on the hospital bed. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Think back. When your brother came just now, he didn¡¯t even look at your father. Such a scoundrel must be punished. Wait for him to slowly understand * ¡°Is there no other way? Mandy asked. ¡°Do you have it?¡± Hayn asked. Mandy was silent. Nothing! Facing a younger brother like Shawn, she, who was educated, could not make him turn over a new leaf. Now, other than believing in Han, there was no other way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can tell from your brother¡¯s appearance that he¡¯s rough-skinned and extremely resistant to beatings. He must have been beaten up for a long time. His body is very strong. He¡¯ll be fine even after a beating. Han said. With his sharp eyes, he could immediately tell that Shawn¡¯s physique was quite good. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you treat his fractured linger?¡± Mandy still felt a little heartache.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. It¡¯s just a linear fracture. It¡¯ll grow back in about a month after fixing it. It won¡¯t be a problem, said Han. ¡°Is that fine?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Han looked at Mandy¡¯s pained and worried expression and could not help but find it funny. He said calmly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t feel sorry for him. That kind of scoundrel won¡¯t learn his lesson even if it doesn¡¯t hurt him¡± ¡°By the way, your father is sweating. Hurry up and wipe it.¡± Mandy¡¯s expression changed. She quickly walked to Desmond¡¯s bed and wiped off Desmond¡¯s sweat with a towel. Looking at her father¡¯s pale face, her heart ached even more. All along. Desmond had always been a very stubborn and capable person at home. She had never seen her father so weak. Han poured himself a ss of water and took a sip. Then he peeled an apple and handed it to Mandy. ¡°Ms. Otto, you¡¯ve been busy for so long and haven¡¯t drunk a drop of water. Eat something¡± After wiping her father¡¯s sweat, Mandy sat on the chair and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Such a huge incident had happened, and she was so disappointed and upset with Shawn. How could she still be in the mood to eat? ¡°No one can live without food. It¡¯s not good for you not to eat. Now that your father is injured and your brother is behaving like that, once your body copses, who will take care of your family?¡± Han said. Mandy thought for a moment. That did make sense. She immediately took the apple and ate it. Han sat at the side and stopped talking. He even secretly felt lucky. If he had not stayed behind, he would not have known what Shawn had done. Desmond was in trouble because of him and Reign. If Shawn caused a scene and affected Destnond, they would feel guilty for the rest of their lives. Outside the ward, Shawn kept knocking on the door and said, ¡°Sister, I have realized my mistake. Open the door quickly. I haven¡¯t seen Dad yet.¡± ¡°And you, Han, how dare you hit me like this? You¡¯re simply courting death. Remember, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± He banged on the door, shouting as he did so. ¡°Fuck, Shawn, so you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Everyone, catch him!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Just as Shawn was knocking on the door, an even fiercer voice suddenly came from outside the door. Immediately after, at series of iparably rapid footsteps rushed over. Outside the ward, Shawn¡¯s voice suddenly became anxious and flustered. ¡°Sister, the debt collectors are here. Help! Open the door quickly!¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 ¡°Sis, open the door! ¡°If these people catch me, I¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡± Shawn knocked on the door crazily, his voice trembling and filled with fear. Even by listening, one could tell that he was truly afraid now! When Mandy heard her brother¡¯s pitiful voice, she could not help but open the door immediately. ¡°Come in quickly.¡± Shawn was terrified. After rushing in, he immediately closed the door and held it tightly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon, there was some rather intense knocking sound outside the door. There were also many curses. ¡°Bastard, Shawn, you can¡¯t escape. Open the door!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, do you believe that I¡¯ll kill your entire family?¡± The scolding was apanied by the sound of someone knocking on the door. The forceing from outside the door. made Shawn a little unable to withstand it. He hurriedly asked for help, ¡°Sister, help me quickly. Hold the door, and don¡¯t let them knock it open N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°This is a hospital. They¡¯ll be leaving soon! ¡°Otherwise, once they rush in, we¡¯re dead.¡± He knew that after being kicked twice by Han, he would not be able to escape. Instead of running for his life in a panic, he might as well hold this door. When the security guard and the leader of the hospital appeared and persuaded the people outside the door to leave, he would be safe Mandy had never experienced such a scene before. She was so frightened that her face turned pale on the spot. She hurriedly used her body to block the door of the ward with a worried expression. Han sat there motionless, toozy to intervene. It was clear that Shawn¡¯s matter had blown up. If he did not learn his lesson, he would probably never change. Therefore, he would not help Shawn at this time. However, the group of people outside the door knocked louder and louder, seriously affecting Desmond¡¯s ability to rest. Han¡¯s face darkened. He stood up and walked towards Shawn and Mandy. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up. Han stood up. Was he going to help him? Thinking of this, Shawn hurriedly moved aside. As Shawn moved aside, Mandy could not withstand the impact of the people outside the door alone. She was also knocked back. If Han had not been quick enough to support her, she would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re finally willing to open the door? Everybody, let¡¯s¡­¡± At the door, a fierce-looking middle-aged man was furious. He was about to rush over and attack Shawn. However, before he could finish speaking, Han had already grabbed his face, lifted him, and thrown him out. The strong force knocked all the people outside to the ground, and they cried out in pain. -When Shawn and Mandy saw this, they were overjoyed and felt relieved. Han was indeed very powerful. He easily pushed those people out. Moreover, looking at Han¡¯s calm expression, even if they foughtter, Han probably wouldn¡¯t lose. This is a hospital, a ce to save the dying and heal the injured. Why are you guys being so noisy?¡± Han scolded. His voice was not loud, but it had a strange charm that made the hooligans quiet down. The middle-aged man who was thrown out by Han looked at Han with fear in his eyes. He said with a trembling voice. ¡°Dude, who are you? How dare you interfere in the Labenz family¡¯s affairs?¡± He had only fared Han once just now, but he had already sensed that Han was extraordinary and knew that he was not- easy to deal with. ¡°Labenz family?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Labenz family in Lightdom City. Have you heard of Reign, the wealthiest female magnate in the Lightdom City?¡± The middle-aged man stood up and pointed at Shawn opposite Han. He said, ¡°This person borrowed more than 200 thousand dors from the Labenz family. It¡¯s seven days past due! ¡°Today, we¡¯re here to collect money! ¡°My friend, you¡¯d better not interfere in this matter. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to stop our Labenz family from going mad at you guys!¡± ¡°Seven dayste?¡± When Han heard this, he turned around and stared coldly at Shawn. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re even worse than I imagined.¡± He could tell that Shawn had yed cards all nightst night and still owed money. However, he did not expect that Shawn had owed money for a long time and that only now the debt collectors wereing to him. Moreover, after this fellow owed money, he did not think of a way to earn money. Instead, he still plunged into gambling and stayed up all night, wanting to rely on gambling to make aeback. This was simply hopeless! ¡°Mr. Jaber, this matter is veryplicated. I. I can¡¯t exin it in a short period. Please chase these people away, and I¡¯ll exin it to youter, Shawn said hurriedly. Han red at him coldly and ignored him. Instead, he turned to look at the middle-aged man ¡°Are you from the Labenz family? Why haven¡¯t I heard of the Labenz family¡¯s loan shark business?¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve never heard of it? Let me tell you, the Labenz family has been in the loan shark business for a long time. Our boss is Gregory, the Labenz family¡¯s direct descendant!¡± The middle-aged man was iparably proud as he said, ¡®And I am my boss Gregory¡¯s main subordinate, Zeppelin Hoffman!¡± ¡°Gregory? Isn¡¯t he dead? Han asked. He remembered very clearly that Gregory wanted to kill Reign at that time. After the matter was exposed, he ran away immediately. In the end, he was killed by an assassin in Hartsworth. ¡°Bastard, how dare you curse our boss to die? Let me tell you, no one in our area doesn¡¯t know my boss¡¯s reputation. Although he hasn¡¯t contacted us for a long time, how can be die? Zeppelin said angrily. Hearing that, Han inunediately understood. Zeppelin and the others were probably just Gregory¡¯sckeys in this area. They had note into contact with the Labenz family¡¯s true higher-ups at all. They probably did not have a good rtionship with Gregory. Otherwise, it was impossible for these people not to know that something so big had happened to Gregory. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t curse him. When did Shawn lend you money?¡± Han asked- Zeppelin gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°He borrowed 200 thousand dors from us one month ago. Now, he owes us a total of 260 thousand dors, including interest. Coupled with the interest, he has to pay us back 70 thousand dors by today! ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯re not done today. ¡°70 thousand dors of interest per month? This, this is illegal!¡± Mandy said. ¡°What is illegal? This is all consensual. Ask your brother. Did he borrow money from us only after we negotiated all the conditions Zeppelin said. Mandy imanediately turned to look at Shawn. ¡°Is that so?¡± Shawn¡¯s expression was awful. He stammered and did not speak. Mandy was boiling mad when she heard that. This younger brother was useless. He even dared to borrow such a high interest. He was simply audacious. ¡°Sis, I was wrong. I¡¯m begging you. Please ask my brother-inw to help me return the money. I won¡¯t dare to do it again,¡± Shawn hurriedly said. ¡°What brother-inw? What nonsense are you talking about? Mandy said angrily. ¡°Mr. Jaber is already helping you take care of our father. He must be your boyfriend. I agree to your marriage!¡± Shawn said. ¡°You¡­¡± Mandy was even more fuming. This brother was hopeless! Han said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle it.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, but¡­¡± Mandy was stunned. ¡°Brother-inw, I knew you were the best. If my sister can marry you, it will be¡­ Shawn was overjoyed and quickly said a few good words. However, before he could finish his sentence, Han grabbed his neck and threw him in front of Zeppelin. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll take responsibility for your actions. You¡¯ll settle the trouble you caused yourself!¡± ¡°Brother-inw!¡± Shawn¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly tried to get up. However, Zeppelin and the others did not let him off at all. They pressed him to the ground. Shawn was so frightened that his face turned pale. ¡°He¡¯s the one who borrowed the money. Think of a way to make him pay it back¡± Han stared at Zeppelin and the others with a cold gaze and said, ¡®Do whatever you want, but his life must be spared! Otherwise, you will all die! ¡°Also, this is a hospital. If you want to deal with it, do it far from here. Don¡¯t disturb the patient¡¯s rest!¡± With that, he pulled Mandy into the ward and closed the door. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 The door of the ward closed, and the sound made Shawn¡¯s heart tremble. He was dumbfounded, and his eyes were filled with despair. Originally, when he saw how powerful Han was, he thought that Han would be on his side and save him. Shawn had never thought that Han would handle the situation by throwing him out. Han was practically pushing Shawn into a fire pit. ¡°Han, you bastard¡¯ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Shawn roared angrily. He still even had the thought of killing Han However, before he could finish speaking, he was pped by Zeppelin. His head buzzed from the p, and his face burned with pain ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re quite impressive. You borrowed our money but didn¡¯t return it. Now, you even want to escape. You even caused me to suffer a blow from someone else. Tell me, how are we going to settle this issue?¡± Zeppelin said coldly. Shawn wanted to run, but it was useless. Several people had already pressed him to the ground, making it impossible for him to move. His eyes were filled with fear as he hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Zeppelin, give me a chance. I was wrong. Please give me a little more time. I¡¯ll be able to get the money.¡± ¡°Imph. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Shawn. I know exactly what kind of person you are. This is a hospital. Even if I hurt you, you can¡¯t die here!¡± Zeppelin¡¯s gaze was cold. He took out a dagger and said coldly. Press his hand to the ground. Today, I¡¯ll chop off one of his fingers!TM Following his words, two hooligans immediately took action and pressed Shawn¡¯s hand to the ground. Zeppelin¡¯s expression was cold. He held the dagger and pressed it on Shawn¡¯s finger. The sharp de cut through Shawn¡¯s skin, causing a little blood to flow out. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Shawn struggled desperately, wanting to escape. However, it was useless. Those burly men were all ruthless people. They pressed him tightly, making him unable to move at all. Seeing that Zeppelin was about to cut off his finger with a sinister smile, Shawn was so frightened that his face turned pale. He hurriedly said, ¡°Zeppelin, listen to me. I have money. I have the money!¡± Only then did Zeppelin raise the dagger slightly and ask, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Zeppelin, listen to me. Although I don¡¯t have money, my sister does. In order not to get hurt, Shawn had already gone all out. He said. ¡°You know that Han just now, right? He¡¯s my sister¡¯s boyfriend. He¡¯s rich. I¡¯ve got someone to look into him. My sister helped him control tens of millions of shares. ¡°As long as I think of a way to make him sleep with my sister, he will be my brother-inw. My brother- inw will help me pay my debts!¡± When Zeppelin heard this, he immediatelyughed. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re good. You¡¯re selling your sister for money. ¡°However, we just saw Han¡¯s style of doing things. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who will help you pay back the money. ¡°So, don¡¯t even think about having this finger of yours!¡± With that, he suddenly exerted strength in his hand and swung the dagger down. ¡°Ahhhh! Shawn immediately felt a sharp pain in his finger and let out a heart-wrenching scream on the spot. His facial expression showed that he was in pain, and he was drenched in sweat. His finger was not broken, but it was still dripping with blood. Zeppelin raised the dagger in his hand and aimed it at Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shut up! Otherwise, the next cut will be your eyes!¡± Shawn was so frightened that he kept quiet out of fear, not daring to say a word. ¡°This sh is your punishment. If you can¡¯t pay back the money today. I¡¯ll cut off all your fingers next time.¡± Zeppelin stared at Shawn coldly and said. ¡°Tell me, when can you return the money today?¡± Shawn still felt a sharp pain in his fingers. It was so painful that his face turned pale, and he could not say a word. Zeppelin pped him again and scolded, ¡°Tell me, when are you returning the money?¡± Shawn opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he did not dare to say anything. He was so poor now. When he came over just now, he had taken the bus and wanted to extort the driver who had hit his father with a sum of money. Unexpectedly. Han did not fall for his tricks at all. He directly beat him up and even threw him out, making him despair. How could he have the money to give Zeppelin now! ¡°You don¡¯t have money, right? Alright, buddies, beat him up¡± Zeppelin said coldly. Following his words, a group of fierce-looking hooligans immediately pressed Shawn to the ground and beat him up. leaving him wounded all over the body One of them was especially fierce. He picked up a brick and was about to smack Shawn¡¯s head. Zeppelin immediately stopped him and threw the brick away. He scolded, ¡°Are you fucking crazy? Who asked you to hit his hrad ¡°Boss, 1¡± ¡°Shut up! We¡¯re here for the money. What if you break his head? Also, Han just said that no one can die. Do you want me, to die Zeppelin red at the hooligan and pped him angrily ¡°Get lost, idiot¡± Although he was fierce, he sti ed Han¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone. From the look in Han¡¯s eyes just now, he could tell that Han was a ruthless person that he could not afford to provoke. Now, Han probably wanted to use him to teach Shawn a lesson. If Shawn died, he could not guarantee what would. happen ¡°Don¡¯t hit me anymore. Zeppelin Please stop. Shawn¡¯s entire body was in pain from the beating. He hurriedly begged for mercy However, begging for mercy was useless. Those people grabbed him and continued to beat him until he was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He curled up on the ground and wailed Zeppelin looked at the door of the ward and thought to himself, ¡°Jaber wants to kill a person with a borrowed knife. It doesn¡¯t seem right. He doesn¡¯t want to kill anyone He just wants to teach Shawn a lesson ¡°Therefore, he will have the money to pay it back. As long as they beat up Shawn enough, he will appear.¡± At the thought of this, he said to his subordinates, ¡°Go on! Beat him! Beat him harder and make him cry!¡± In the ward. When Mandy heard her brother¡¯s screams outside the door, she was extremely worried. She quickly looked at Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, will anything happen to him if they continue beating like this?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Are we just going to watch him get beaten up like this?¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes were filled with even more worry. She could not bear in ¡°It¡¯s fine. I kicked him just now, but he was able to stand up so quickly. His body is very strong. It¡¯s better to let him suffer another beating. Only then will he have a more memorable impression.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Han¡¯s expression was calmn. He poured himself a ss of water and said calmly, ¡°What we have to do is wait!¡± ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± ¡°Wait for someone toe!¡± Mandy was puzzled when she heard this. Waiting for someone toe? ¡°Waiting for who? Mandy thought. Mandy was stunned. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Her younger brother was still being beaten up outside. His screams almost made her heartache. She even wanted to go out and save Shawn, but Han said that he wanted to wait for someone to come. Did she have to watch her brother get beaten to death? ¡°Ms. Otto, don¡¯t worry. Your brother won¡¯t die.¡± Han said calmly. He red at Zeppelin just now and even said some warning words. As long as Zeppelin was not a fool, he would not kill Shawn. He poured a cup of water and handed it to Mandy. ¡°A person like Shawn is destined not to be taught a lesson unless he experiences some life-or-death situations. ¡°Give him a beating and teach him a lesson. ¡°When the person I¡¯m waiting for arrives, the matter will be resolved.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Who are you waiting for? Mandy asked again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing You¡¯ll find outter, Han said calmly. Just as they were talking, a woman¡¯s stern voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°What are you doing? Stop!¡± Her voice was very sweet and lovely, but it had an inexplicable deterrent force. ¡°The person I was waiting for has arrived, Han said calmly. With that, he finished the water in the ss, opened the door, and walked out. Zeppelin was punching and kicking Shawn. When he saw Hane out, he inmediately stopped. Then, he looked at Han with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, did youe out to help him repay the money?¡± ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t have any cash on hand now. I will ask my friend to send it over Han smiled faintly. With that, he looked at the end of the hospital corridor and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t my friend here?¡± At the end of the hospital corridor, a particrly beautiful, tall, and graceful woman walked over. She looked valiant. It was Linda She had yet to recover from her injuries, but it did not affect her movements. She walked over and stood in front of Han. She smiled at Han. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. It¡¯s only been a few days. Why? Did you miss me?¡± Han asked. ¡°What a glib talker¡±¡± Linda red at Han and said. ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Let¡¯s get down to business. Why did you call me here? Han pointed at Zeppelin, Shawn, and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Someone just offered a loan. Moreover, the interest rate is very high. The loan is 200 thousand dors, and the interest is 70 thousand dors a month.¡± When Linda heard this, her face suddenly turned cold. ¡°This is simplywless. Who dares to do this?¡± Han pointed at Zeppelin. ¡°Him.¡± Zeppelin originally thought that Linda was here with money, but when he heard the conversation between Han and Linda, his eyes inediately turned cold. ¡°Jaber, are you fucking messing with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Linda stared at Zeppelin coldly. ¡°Fuck! Bitch, Ir warning you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer. L¡­ Zeppelin said arrogantly, However, before he could finish speaking, Linda had already taken out her identification card and ced it in front of Zeppelin. She said in a low voice, ¡°Tm a police officer. You¡¯re suspected of illegal lending. Pleasee back with me¡­¡± When Zeppelin saw the identification card, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. Before Linda could finish speaking, he was about to run. People in their line of work were afraid of the polices from the bottom of their hearts. After all, their lending was indeed illegal. ¡°Trying to run?* Linda smiled coldly. She strode forward and grabbed Zeppelin¡¯s cor. She suddenly pulled him back and smashed him to the ground. Zeppelin was dizzy and could not get up for a long time. Seeing this scene, the expressions of the hooligans who were originally surrounding Shawn changed drastically. They hurriedly wanted to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Linda shouted coldly and blocked the path of those people. This was a corridor, and behind those people was a dead end with no exit other than jumping off a building. Linda stood in front of those people with a furious expression, as if she was holding back ten thousand people. ¡°Bitch, how dare you stop us. Buddies, she¡¯s only a woman Don¡¯t be afraid A hooligan roared and rushed towards Linda. With someone taking the lead, the others quickly rushed over They all wanted to knock down Linda and run away. ¡°How dare you resist the arrest? Linda¡¯s eyes turned cold. She took out her baton and smashed the nose of the hooligan at the front to the ground. Next, she rushed towards the crowd and attacked fiercely She was a nine-star lord-ss expert and powerful. Even if she was injured, dealing with these hooligans was not a problem. In less than a minute, all the hooligans were beaten to the ground, unable to move. ¡°This is a hospital. Everyone shut up. Don¡¯t disturb the patients, or else¡­. Linda red at the hooligans and sneered. The hooligans immediately kept quiet out of fear, not daring to say a word. Shawn was beaten and had wounds all over his body. Hey on the ground and looked at the scene in front of him. His pupils constricted violently, and he looked at Linda with fear and admiration What the heck! Why was this girl so aggressive? She was so powerful? Weight lifting every day since she was a child? After Linda took down those people, she took out the handcuffs that she carried with her and handcuffed Zeppelin and the others before throwing them on the ground. When she was done, she then looked at Han andined, ¡°Bro, there are only a few hooligans. Can¡¯t you just deal with them? ¡°You didn¡¯t call me all the way here just for these little hooligans, did you?¡± Han smiled and pointed at Shawn. It¡¯s not that simple. This is Shawn, the younger brother of a friend of mine. Take him to the unit and teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Do you think my unit is a shelter Linda red at him. However, she still took out the silver handcuffs and walked in front of Shawn. With a click, she locked Shawn¡¯s hands. ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Please let me go. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Shawn was about to pee his pants and hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Shut up!¡± Linda scolded. Shawn immediately shut his mouth, not daring to say another word. Han pulled Linda to the side and said in a low voice. ¡°This guy is a gambler. Lock him up for a few days and let himnpletely reform. Then, investigate the situation of Zeppelin and the others. Give me all the evidence of what they did. It¡¯s useful to me!¡± Gregory was already dead, but these people were still lending money and scamming people. It was obvious that someone was supporting them. If he could secretly follow the clues, he might be able to find out something about Philip. This was also a small, unexpected gain he had gotten from staying in this hospitall When Linda heard that, she looked at Han seriously and asked, ¡°When did you be so concerned about fighting such hooligans? Is the friend you mentioned a woman? Chapter 482 Chapter 482 When Linda said this, her tone was sour, and she looked at Han with a strange gaze Last time she and Han had experienced a lot. Han appeared at the critical moment like a god and saved her life. Moreover, Han was also very good-looking She couldn¡¯t help but fall for ham. However. Han hadpletely disappeared ever since that incident She had never been able to contact him. After waking up in the hospital, she had always wanted to a Tact Han. However, there was no reason to do so Even after she was discharged from the hospital, she was also looking forward to sharing her achievements with Han. That was because she was favored by the Dragon Team during her hospitalization. Members of the Dragon Team officially invited her to join Dragon Tram as a member of the Protectorate When she received the invitation from the Dragon Team, she was so happy that she was about to go crazy She couldn¡¯t wait to tell everyone around her However Dragon Tram warned her not to leak the information before it was confirmed. W choo nices, she could only suppress the ecstasy in her heart. moment, Han? called. She ran over immediately, wanting to share the good news with Han and her to do such a thing and Hay might have done it for a specific woman Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. made her walinan. Unexpectedly, Hay Yo i Han nodded. Linda¡¯s face darkened when she heard that Did Hanpletely disregard her feelings! However, when the thought about it carefully, she and Han were not in a rtionship. She had no right to interfere in Ha private matteri She could only supperu the jealousy and displeas in her heart and from n your friend, right? not my friend. Shex my disciple,¡± Han said. Linda was stunned. When did Grace: ace be Han¡¯s disciplet low voice, ¡°You have a lot of friends Grace ¡°Ive helped you so much and made countless contributions. Looking at how happy you were just now, you must have been promoted and given a raise, right?¡± Han smiled and sand. ¡°Anyway, help me settle this matter. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time¡± With that, he patted Linda¡¯s shoulder and returned to the ward ¡°Does this guy think I¡¯m his subordinate¡± Linda thought Linda red at Han unhappily. In the end, she could only take out her phone and make a call. She called her coworkers and took Zeppelin, Shawn, and the others away ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go Sis, save me¡± Shawn was terrified. He quickly howled and pleaded for mercy. Mandy rushed out of the ward and grabbed Han¡¯s arm. She begged. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t lock him up. Once he¡¯s locked up. he¡¯ll have a criminal record on his life. His life will be ruined¡± When Linda saw Mandy, her eyes narrowed slightly before revealing a relieved smule. Mandy was very beautiful and lovely. She seemed like she needed someone to protect her However, this kind of woman was obviously at the bottom of society. She cared for her brother more than anything else and was not worthy of Han This kind of woman was not very threatening ¡°Ms Otto, you¡¯re Shawn¡¯s sister, right¡¯ Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just gambling and taking a loan. We¡¯ll only get a statement from him There won¡¯t be any criminal records,¡± Linda exined With that, she asked her coworkers to take Shawn, Zeppelin, and the others away. Lundi then said to Han, Til help you with this. When will you do me the honor of having a mei important to tell you.¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow,¡± Linda nodded at Han and winked at him before turning to leave. ¡°Mr. Jaber, as this alright? Mandy asked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Officer Korran is an upright person. She won¡¯t wrong anyone. Let your brother go in and get some discipline. He will be much better, Han said calmly. However, no matter what he said, Mandy was still uneasy and worried for his younger brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± When Han saw how worried Mandy was, he frowned slightly and quickly said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call Officer Korranter and bring him back after one hour of lock up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Mandy finally let out a sigh of relief If it was just an hour of imprisonment, there was nothing truch about it ¡°Ms. Otto, take a seat for a while. Your father is sweating again,¡± Han said. When Mandy heard that, she came back to her senses and hurriedly entered the ward to take good care of Desmond. After Han called Linda to exin everything, he called Reign again. However, he could not get through. He could only call Xander. ¡°Have you reached the ce ¡°Bro, we arrived long ago. Ms. Labenz is in a meeting Xander¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Alright, then help me protect Ms. Labenz during this period. I might not be able to go back for a while. Come to my house for dinner after Ms. Labenz gets off work, Han said. ¡°Okay. I like pork stew and corn. Prepare more *No problem¡± Han hung up Xander¡¯s call and called Felicia to tell his mother that he was bringing a friend home for dinner tonight. He wanted her to make more pork stew and a few corts. ¡°Man or woman?¡± Felicia hurriedly asked. ¡°A man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s a man. Alright, I¡¯ll cookter.¡± Felicia¡¯s voice sounded like she was relieved. In the end, she promised Han, asked him toe home quickly for dinner, and said very warmly. ¡°By the way, when you were on a business trip. your disciple often came to our house as a guest.¡± ¡°Rascal, you have to treat Grace better in the future. Don¡¯t let her train so much¡± After Han hung up, he recalled what Felicia had said and could not help but frown What was going on with his mother? Why did it feel weird? Also, why did Grace go to his house all day without training or cultivation? ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Pre Han scratched his head and lit a cigarette. He smoked in the corridor and looked at Mandy, who had been taking care of Desmond in the ward. His frown deepened. If this continued, when would he be able to go back? However, he really could not leave Mandy and Desmond behind. ¡°My head hurts¡± Han smoked a cigarette and stood in the corridor, feeling especially troubled. It was not easy to help others like this. ¡°What? Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re here too?¡± At this moment, a surprised voice sounded. Han turned around and saw a beautiful woman with fair skin and delicate facial features walking toward him with a smile on her face. Han was slightly stunned. ¡°You are. Cecil Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Han looked at the woman in front of him. She looked familiar to him as if he had seen her somewhere. However, he quickly realized that the woman was a popr female celebrity, Ceci Lawson. She seemed to be possessed previously, and Mia had brought her to him for help. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you still remember me?¡± When Ceci heard the response, her eyes lit up. Then, she said gratefully, Tm at the hospital to visit an old friend. By the way, thank you for the tattoo matter.¡± ¡°Ever since you gave me the dragon talisman, no evil spirit hase to haunt me. I¡¯ve slept especially well in these past few days Then, she blushed again and whispered, ¡°Are you back from your business trip? Can we stay in your ce?¡± During herst meeting with Han, Ceci had asked him to cure herpletely. However, Han was going for a business trip. He only gave her a dragon talisman. The dragon talisman could restore her peace so that she did not have to worry about being entangled by the evil spirit However, her tattoo was still there and could not bepletely removed. She had to be treated by Han for a few more days before it could bepletely resolved. For the past few days, Ceci had been hoping to meet Han again so that he could resolve the matter. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She even chatted with Mia a few times to arrange for a meeting. However, Mia had been so busy with filming recently that she did not even have time to pick up her phone. Besides, Han was on a business trip, so Ceci could only wait patiently. Since she met Han in the hospital coincidentally, she would not let go of the opportunity for sure. Han rubbed his nose and remembered that he had promised Mia and Ceci that he would help Ceci solve the tattoo issue. He said, ¡°It might not be convenient for you to move in alone. Where¡¯s Mimi?¡± Ceci was a superstar like Lydia. If she moved into his house and were photographed by the paparazzi, the consequences would be unimaginable. His peaceful life would be ruined. Moreover, he had only met Ceci once. Treating the tattoo was a very private matter. It required the presence of a third person Otherwise, if Ceci used him of molestation or other wrongdoings, he would not be able to defend himself. ¡°Mimi recently epted a female lead role. She¡¯s the first female lead, I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll be free. Ceci¡¯s expression turned gloomy ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I live in Lightdom City. I wee you and Mimi to our house,¡± Han said with a smile. Ceci nced at Han. She was a smart person. How could she not understand what Han was implying? He meant that Mia had to be present during the treatment process. Otherwise, Han would not do anything. She looked at Han curiously. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are Mimi and you¡­ She tapped her two fingers together as she spoke. When Han saw the hint, his face darkened. He said seriously. ¡°Miss Lawson, you shouldn¡¯t make wild guesses about this sort of matter. There is nothing between Mimi and me. ¡°She¡¯s a famous celebrity now. If you spread the rumor, it will affect her future.¡± ¡°Then, are you guys¡­ Ceci asked curiously. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have anything. There is nothing between us. Han put out the cigarette and nced at Ceci. ¡°I just came back from overseas and got into a car ident. I¡¯m still apanying the victim. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you about this.¡± ¡°If you want to have the treatment, let¡¯s wait until Mimi finishes filming.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now?¡± With that, he waved goodbye to Ceci, turned around, and entered the ward ¡°That back¡­¡± Ceci¡¯s expression changed slightly as she watched Han leave. She quickly took out her phone and looked for Mia¡¯s official social media. She looked for a photo shared by Mia previously and clicked on it. She raised her phone andpared the photo with Han¡¯s back. She was stummed after doing theparison, The two backs were the sante! ¡°Damn, their backs are the same. Even the moles on the back of their necks are the same. He said they¡¯re not together. Is he lying!¡± Ceci was extremely shocked. It seemed that a tsunami had hit her heart, and she could not calm down for a long time. She had mixed feelings She was happy for Mia from the bottom of her heart. Her best friend was no longer single, and Han was such a good man. How could she not be happy* However, after the initial feeling of happiness, she suddenly felt empty and ufortable. It was as if her beloved toy had bren snatched away by someone. She felt envious. It was as if something was pressing on her chest, making her feel very ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? This is breaking news. I should be excited to know this. Why am I not happy Ceci looked at Han¡¯s back and felt strange about herplicated feelings. Then, she slowly remembered what Han had just said. Her eyes changed drastically. ¡°Car ident? Did he hit someone?¡± She looked at the ward number and went to the nurse¡¯s station to ask about the sination of Desmond. When she arrived at the ward and saw Desmond in a terrible state, she could not help but gasp Was he that severely injured? When she saw Desmond¡¯s condition, her heart could not help but sink. She was worried for Han. Would Han go to jail for such a serious ident! Han was checking Desmond¡¯s pulse. When he saw Ceci standing at the door, he frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Lawson, why are you here?¡± When Mandy heard that, she looked at the door and was immediately stunned. Oh god It was Ceci Lawson, the superstar! Why was she standing at the door of her father¡¯s ward? Her mouth was wide open when she looked at Ceci and then at Han. She was shocked again. Han seemed to be a friend of Ceci Tin just here to take a look. This.. This is a serious matter, right? Will you be¡­ Do you want me to help you find awyer?¡± Ceci asked hastily. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The patient¡¯s pulse is stable. His life is no longer in danger. He should wake up in an hour. Han let go of his hand and took out his phone. He ordered three bowls of meat soup and looked at Ceci. ¡°I¡¯m ordering takeout. I think I¡¯ll have to eat here at noon. Do you want me to order one for you?¡± Ceci intended to say that she was going back to the film set for filming. But, when the words came out of her mouth, she said, ¡®Okay, I¡¯m a little hungry too. Let¡¯s eat together After saying that, she was stunned. What was wrong with her now? She intended to refuse. But, deep in her heart, she did not want to refuse. She seemed to be a little eager to have lunch with Han. The feeling was strange. She did not even know why she had be so strange. Han was also slightly stunned He was only asking out of courtesy. He did not expect Ceci to ept the offer without much consideration. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Han had no choice but to ask, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order for you.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Same as you guys ¡± Ceci walked in and looked at Desmond, who wasying on the bed, then at Han and Mandy, She immediately guessed that Mandy was the patient¡¯s daughter. She quickly held Mandy¡¯s hand and sat down. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m Han¡¯s friend. I¡¯m here to visit your father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that something like this happened. I¡¯m worried about your father too.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re here to visit my father?¡± Mandy was stunned and felt ttered. She was a stranger to Ceci, but Ceci came to visit her father. It felt like she was in a dream. She could not believe what she was experiencing When Han heard what Ceci was saying, he ignored her. Instead, he kept his head down and ced the food order with his phone. He added a few more meat and vegetarian dishes. Desmond would wake up in a while. He could eat in soup for nourishment. They were not injured and could eat anything So, they should eat something nutritious, He paid for the order quickly. He only needed to wait for the food to be delivered now. However, when he looked up after finished ordering, he saw Ceci and Mandy already befriended each other and were chatting away. He could not help but frown slightly. Was it that easy for women to make conversations? Did they just be friends that quickly? Seeing that the two women were chatting so happily, he did not disturb them. Instead, he sat quietly at the side. To take good care of Desmond, Reign upgraded the ward to a VIP ward. The ward was a very spacious room with a sofa, an apanying bed, and even a workbench and a bookcase, He just sat there, waiting quietly for the delivery to arrive. After chatting with Mandy, Ceci realized that Han did not hit anyone in the ident. Han did not need to be responsible for the ident or go to jail. After hearing the news, Ceci finally rxed. It was all good as long as Han did not have to go to jail or bear legal responsibility. In that case, her tattoo issue could be resolved as scheduled. ¡°Ceci, what¡­ what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Jaber?¡± Mandy asked curiously. Ceci was a superstar. She had acted in many TV series and movies. She was very famous. Her worth was also extremely high. Yet, such a superstar visited her father with Han. If the news was spread out, it would shock many people. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Mr. Jaber. What about you?¡± Ceel asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Im considered as his friend. Mr. Jaber is my client,¡± Mandy answered truthfully and unguardedly, revealing that she was managing Han¡¯s shares and funds. When Ceci heard this, she let out another sigh of relief and let go of her worries. From the look of it, Mandy was not apetitor. She did not need to worry that Han would be snatched away by Mandy, ¡°Yes!¡± When Ceci thought about that, she was stunned again. She thought to herself, ¡°Why would I think that?¡± ¡°This is only the second time I¡¯ve met Han. Why would I be afraid of another woman snatching him away?¡± The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her thoughts were strange. She felt that she paid too much attention to Han However, she soon found out the reason. I must be because she wanted to get rid of the tattoo and evil spirit that she viewed highly of Han. After all, only Han could eliminate the negative effects of that tattoo among her circle of friends. The more she thought about it, the more she was convinced that was the reason! It was quite reasonable! Alter knowing that Mandy would not affect her rtionship with Han, Ceci rxed a lot. She held Mandy¡¯s hand,forted, and persuaded her. From her conversation with Mandy, she learned that Han¡¯s shares and funds were making money. Her eyes lit up. She looked at Han and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, is there still room for the Mapleturz Group¡¯s stock to grow?¡± ¡°If you want to buy it, buy it then. I think it will reach a new high next month,¡± Han said. As far as he knew, Yvonne had been doing trials on a new medicine recently. When he returned to the office tomorrow, he would give Yvonne some pointers. The new medicine would probably be released soon Every time a new batch of medicme was released, the stock of the Mapleturz Group would rise. When Ceci heard that, her eyes lit up. She immediately held Mandy¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Ms, Onto, are you still a stockbroker? That¡¯s good. How about this? I¡¯ll also gave you two million dors. Please help me manage it and buy the Mapleturz Group stock. ¡°Really?¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes lit up. Ceri was a superstar. Two million dors was just a small sum for her. If she could help Ceci make a profit, she would ask Ceci to introduce her celebrity friends to her. In that case, she would be able to do well in the banking and investment industry in the future. She would get more bonuses in the future. She might even be able to be a team leader. ¡°It¡¯s for real. Let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact details first,¡± Ceci said The two women quickly exchanged contact information and chatted happily. About half an hourter, food was delivered. Han took the packed food and opened them one by one. He ced them on the dining table and invited the twodies to eat. After dinner, Ceci chatted with them for a while before receiving a call from the director and leaving in a hurry. Before she left, she purposely reminded Han not to forget the agreement between them. Han nodded and told her not to worry. He wouldplete what he had promised. After Mandy sent Ceci off, she turned around and looked at Han with admiration. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I admire you. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good rtionship with a celebrity.¡± ¡°Celebrities are just ordinary people. There¡¯s no need to look up to them so much Just treat them like your friends, Han said calmly. His profession was special, and he knew too many celebrities. Even the richest man in the world, the royal princess, the oil and gas tycoon, or the big boss who monopolized the global energy sources had to beg him, the Sovereign of Shadows, for help. They did not dare to offend him. Ceci was just a female celebrity. He did not think that she was noble at all. ¡®Ordinary people?¡± Mandy looked at Ceci¡¯s back and said, ¡°Bui, in my opinion, wealth, connections, and assets possessed by Ceci have already surpassed 99. of the ordinary people in the country.¡± ¡°So, she¡¯s not ordinary. She could be a bourgeoisie.¡± ¡°Bourgeoisie is just ordinary people with little more money. They are no different from others, Han said calmly. Mandy turned to look at Han. An even more shocking thought shed across her eyes. Cert¡¯s assets added up to at least 10 million dors. It could even be a hundred of millions or hundreds of millions. Ceci was considered a super-rich person for having such a high worth. Many ordinary people could not earn so much money in their entire lives. Yet, in Han¡¯s view, Ceci could only be considered an ordinary person That raised the question of how much money did Han own? Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Mandy looked at Han, and she was inplete shock Mandy could not imagine how much money Han had to not take Ceci seriously. However. Mandy knew that Han had millions of dors in his bank ount. As for whether Han had any assets elsewhere, Mandy had no idea. However, the only thing Mandy was sure of was that Han must be a big shot too. Mandy was secretly d that she had been polite to I Lan previously Han could y an important role in Mandy¡¯s life. If Mandy could maintain a good rtionship with Han, the benefits that Han would bring her in the future would be immeasurable. At the thought of this, Mandy became even happier. She immediately wiped her mouth and began to clean up the table. However, after cleaning up, Mandy found that there was still a bowl of soup and two dishes that looked especially delicious left on the table. ¡°What are these?¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. *Officer Korran will bring your brother overter. The food is saved for them,¡± Han said. Hearing this, Mandy finally understood. At the same time, she admired Han even more. People usually thought that women were considerate, but Mandy had been busy chatting with Ceci that she had forgotten about her father and brotherpletely. If not for Han¡¯s thorough consideration, Mandy¡¯s father would probably have nothing to eat when he woke up. After cleaning up the dishes, Mandy went to wipe the sweat off her father¡¯s forehead. Mandy was extremely busy. However, Mandy did not panic anymore. Before, she was in despair, and she was worried and scared. There was even a trace ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . of a smile on her face. With the help of Han, Ceci, and the others, Mandy felt that she would have a bright future for sure. At this moment, for the first time, Mandy was filled with beautiful longing for the future. Han didn¡¯t care much abour Mandy. Instead, he took out his phone and opened WhatsApp. There were a lot of messages. The messages were from Noah and Perry. Ashlee also sent messages. They were all asking about the situation Han replied to the messages one by one. Then, Han saw that Lydia and Mia had also sent a lot of messages, These two women had sent Han messages to share the interesting things that happened on set. However, after receiving no reply from Han, Lydia didn¡¯t send as many messages to Han as before. On the contrary, regardless of whether Han replied or not, Mia would send Han messages and share a lot of interesting things. However, Mia had been busytely. Mia didn¡¯t send as many messages to Han either. Han also replied to Mia and Lydia¡¯s messages one by one. He exined that there was no signal at sea and that he had only just returned. Half an hourter. Linda returned with Shawn. Unlike before, Shawn was cowering now His eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Linda. After Shawn entered, he looked at Han with even more fear. Obviously, Shawn must have known something when he was in Linda¡¯s office. Shawn learned how terrifying Han was. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve ordered food for you.¡± Han pointed at the takeaway box on the table. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Linda smiled and immediately uncuffed Shawn. Linda opened the food packaging immediately and started eating. Linda didn¡¯t care if she was graceful. Shawn¡¯s fingers had been stitched and were still covered with gauze. He endured the pain and touched his wrist. Shawn looked frightened as he stood to the side. Ele did not know if he should sit still or do something. ¡°Sit down and eat. We¡¯ll talk after we fill our stomachs, Han said calmly. Shawn hurriedly nodded and dared to sit down to eat. As he ate, Shawn looked at Han with even more fear in his eyes. When he was in Linda¡¯s office, Shawn was locked up with one of Hugh¡¯s former subordinates. Shawn knew that guy. Shawn also knew that this guy was once a capable subordinate of the Four Kings. The guy was very strong and had a high position. Therefore, Shawn was especially fawning over that person. Shawn also knew about Han from that guy. He learned that Han had once suppressed the Muller family, Robert, and even killed the nephew of one of the Four Kings. Han forced Hugh into a corner and finally caused Hugh¡¯s death. After hearing about Han, Shawn was scared out of his wits. As a hooligan, it was difficult for Shawn to be elegant. The people he knew were all hooligans who had no power. However, Shawn was proud to work for the Four Kings for the rest of his life. However, Han was indeed a ruthless person who could suppress Robert Shawn could not afford to offend such a person It was also because of this that Shawn¡¯s attitude toward Han changed drastically. Shawn did not dare to offend Han at all. Shawn was afraid that Han would chop hit up and make him disappear without a trace. After dinner, Linda stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave him to you. I still have something to do. See you tomorrow.¡± With that, Linda waved at Han and left quickly. ¡°1¡­ I¡¯m done eating too. Mandy, help me clean up. Shawn also wiped his mouth and stood up. Mandy also subconsciously came to clean up the dining table, as if she was used to helping Shawn clean up the dining table. Han held Mandy¡¯s hand and did not let Mandy do it. Instead, Han looked at Shawn and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself? Clean it up yourself!¡± Shawn was frightened by Han¡¯s re. Without a word, Shawn quickly cleaned up the dishes, folded the food boxes, and ced them in the trash bag. ¡°Throw it into the trash can outside,¡± Han said in a deep voice. -Shawn did not dare to disobey. He quickly took the food boxes out of the door and threw them into the trash can. When he returned, Shawn stood at the side obediently, not daring to sit down at all, ¡°What.. Mandy was dumbfounded. When Shawn was at home, he had never done any kind of chores at all. Shawn did not do any work. Even Mandy¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t get Shawn to help When did Shawn be so obedient and sensible? ¡°What are you waiting for? Open that bowl of soup and let it cool. Your father is about to wake up.¡± Han instructed. Without saying a word, Shawn hurriedly opened the lid of the sealed box of meat soup. ¡°It hurts.¡± At this moment, Anthony, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes and let out a painful cry. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mandy was overjoyed and immediately pounced on the bed. Mandy looked at Anthony and asked with concern, ¡®Dad, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get a doctor for you.¡± Although Han had just said that her father was fine, Mandy was still afraid that her father had not woken up. Now that Mandy saw her father awaken, she was overjoyed. Her heart was finally at ease. ¡°Don¡¯t bother the doctors and nurses. Your father will be fine.¡± Han looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Your father luas just had surgery, and he can only eat liquid food now. Give him some water first¡± Generally speaking, after abdominal surgery, patients would have to abstain from eating or drinking in order not to affect their wounds. However, Han had previously given Anthony vital energy. With the effect of vital energy, Anthony¡¯s wound would be fine. So there was nothing to worry about. With the help of Mandy, Anthony slowly sat up and looked around. Anthony¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Where is this? Why does my stomach hurt so much?¡± ¡°Dad, you were in a car ident. This is the hospital. Come and drink some water,¡± Mandy poured a ss of water and handed it to Anthony. Han nced at Shawn again Shawn immediately understood and quickly brought the meat soup over. ¡®Dad, you haven¡¯t eaten for a few hours. Come and have some soup after drinking some water¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Anthony looked at Shawn¡¯s filial appearance, and his pupils constricted. Anthony opened his mouth and said in disbelief. ¡°Shawn, how can you be so sensible? Am I in heaven now?¡± Chapter 486 Chapter 486 It was like a dream! All of this was too dreamy! + Anthony looked at his son and felt as if he was living in heaven. Everything was a dream. Shawn had always been an arrogant and domineering hooligan at home. Usually, Shawn would call his father old punk instead of dad. It was hard to imagine that Shawn would feed his father food. Now, Shawn held a bowl of soup and called Anthony dad affectionately. Shawn even wanted to feed Anthony soup. It was as if Shawn had be a different person. Anthony was so touched that he had tears streaming down his face. Anthony felt as if he was in heaven. Anthony could not exin what had happened except that he was dead and in heaven. Looking at Shawn like this, Anthony had tears streaming down his face. Anthony was inconsble, and he cried. ¡°Shawn, if only you had been sensible earlier. If I could live to see you being so filial, I would definitely be very happy. ¡°But¡­¡± At this point, Anthony burst into tears. It was such a sad thing to see his son be filial only after Anthony died! ¡°Dad, this is a hospital, not heaven. You¡¯re still alive,¡± said Mandy. ¡°This isn¡¯t heaven?¡± Anthony was stunned. Anthony quickly looked around. After confirming that this was indeed a hospital, Anthony was so shocked that his eyes were filled with disbelief. This is a hospital? I¡¯m really not dead?¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not dead yet. It was Mr. Jaber who saved you,¡± Shawn exined. As he spoke, Shawn freed his hand and pointed at Han When Anthony heard that, he immediately looked at Han with shock in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you saved me?¡± Anthony remembered clearly that he went unconscious after being hurt in a car ident. However, Anthony remembered that Han was his passenger. ¡°You are only hurt because of us. It¡¯s only right for me to save you. Your son is going to feed you soup now. Hurry up eat something If you want to thank us, you can do that in the future,¡± Han said calmly. Before Han said it. Anthony was fine. But when Han mentioned this. Anthony felt hungry. ¡°Dad,e, have some soup¡± Shawn smiled and quickly fed his father soup. Anthony was even more shocked when he saw his son like this. Did Shawn change to a different person? How did Shawn suddenly be so filial? and ¡°Dad, Shawn has changed now. You¡¯ve already taken a sip of water. Hurry up and eat the soup,¡± Mandy said to her father. Before Anthony woke up, Mandy had already heard Anthony¡¯s stomach growl when she wiped his sweat. It was obvious that Anthony was famished. When Shawn heard this, he quickly took the spoon and respectfully fed soup to Anthony. Anthony opened his mouth wide and took a sip of the soup that Shawn fed him. Anthony felt that the soup was very delicious and warm. Anthony tasted the warm and delicious soup, and he was overjoyed. He said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s warm and good. I have a sense of taste and touch. This shouldn¡¯t be heaven. Am I really still alive?¡± After saying that, Anthony looked at his hands, shook hands, and grabbed Mandy and Shawn¡¯s hands. He was even more Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. restatic. He was alive! Anthony was still alivel It felt so good to be alive! ¡°Dad,e, have some more soup. Shawn quickly tried to please his father again and fed him soup. In fact, when Shawn fed his father, he even blew on the soup to cool it down Under the care of Shawn and Mandy, Anthony had a good meal. Anthony felt warm in his stomach and body. Anthony felt very good However, Anthony¡¯s expression quickly changed. Anthony hurriedly held Mandy¡¯s hand ¡°Mandy, I¡¯m hospitalized, and I even had surgery. This kind of medical care must be very expensive. Our family has no money. How can we afford it?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Labenz has already paid the surgery fees for us. You can rest here and recover, Mandy said. ¡°Ms. Labenz¡± Anthony was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s Reign, the passenger you had earlier,¡± Mandy exined. ¡°Reign Oh oh oh. So the passenger I had was Ms. Labenz. No wonder she looked so familiar to me when she got into the car,¡± said Anthony. Anthony¡¯s family was originally somewhat well-off But because of Shawn¡¯s gambling, they lost all their money. They even sold their house to pay off Shawn¡¯s gambling debts. Their family only had a BMW car left. Shawn was very addicted to gambling. He even wanted to sell the car. Anthony was scared out of his wits. He did not dare to drive his car home at all. Anthony used the BMW car as a taxi around the airport, and he became a chauffeur. Most of Anthony¡¯s guests were rich. When Anthony met Han and Reign today, he was very curious and felt that Reign was very familiar. Anthony never expected that the passenger he had was the richest woman in Lightdorn City. Reign. ¡°Alright Judging from the way you speak, there shouldn¡¯t be much problem with your body.¡± Han stood up and said calmly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved. Take your time. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, let me send you off,¡± Mandy hurriedly said. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯ll be best if you keep your fatherpany. Han said. However, Manly refused to listen to Han and insisted on apanying Han Han had no choice but to follow Mandy¡¯s wishes, Before Han left, he red at Shawn coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take good care of your father. If I find out that you¡¯re disrespectful to your father and sister. I will make sure you pay the price!¡± When Shawn heard this, he was so frightened that his entire body trembled Shawn hurriedly expressed that he did not dare. ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡± Han retracted his cold gaze and said to Mandy, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Han walked out of the door. After Mandy informed her father and brother, she quickly followed Han and sent him out of the hospital. They arrived outside the hospital and waited for the car. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much for what you did,¡± Mandy said. Although Anthony had be like this because of Reign, Han had helped Anthony in time and even reimbursed all the medical expenses. Han literally saved Anthony¡¯s life. Ceci¡¯s arrival would also bring Mandy a very generous reward. ¡°Actually, you really don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. Your father was injured because of us. We¡¯re responsible for your father, Han said. ¡°That¡¯s not what I thank you for Mandy looked at Han gratefully and said, ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you helped my brother so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have turned back and treated my father like this. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shawn owed 200 thousand dors in debts, but he Was still For the Otto family, this was a ticking bomb. unrepentant After being reprimanded by Han and Linda, Shawn clearly restrained himself and changed a lot. Shawn was no longer arrogant and was filial to his father. As for the debt, the Otto family would not be asked to pay it back for a short time, Therefore, Mandy thanked Han from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Trafine. It¡¯s the least I could do¡± Han smiled and waved his hand. Mandy was about to say something when her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was a call from her neighbor. After picking up the call, the neighbor¡¯s anxious and flustered voice came from the phone. ¡°Mandy, there¡¯s ¡®bad news. Your mother has a heart attack. She is currently unconscious. Where are you? Come back quickly!¡± Chapter 487 Chapter 487 When Mandy heard this, she was instantly stunned. A secondter, Mandy hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, wait for me. I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone. Mandy hurriedly called for a taxi. While waiting, she was burning with anxiety and sweating profusely. It¡¯s unfortunate that all the things happened at the same time. Mandy¡¯s father just got into a car ident and underwent surgery. Now, her mother was fatally ill Mandy felt as if all the disasters in this world were pouncing on her at this moment, almost destroying her. Mandy was helpless in the Lace of all the tragedies. She felt small, and there was nothing she could do. ¡°Why is this happening? What should I do? Mandy asked anxiously. Why were there so many disasters when their family was already living such a difficult life? Han originally wanted to leave. When he saw Mandy like this, Han frowned slightly and finally sighed. Han thought to himself, ¡°I should help her out here¡± Han turned to Mandy and said. ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Piney Town on the other side of Zanisha City. Mandy told Han her home address. Han nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll see if I can arrange for a doctor to go to your house to take a look.¡± Han thought for a moment and took out his phone to call William Hawk. ¡°Mr. Hawk, do you know any doctors in Piney Town? The mother of a friend of mine has a heart attack. We can¡¯t rush back yet¡± With that, Han gave William the address of Mandy¡¯s house. When William heard that, he became excited on the spot and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it. I guarantee that a professional doctor will rush to the scene on time!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to go back now. Let those doctors deal with it as they see fit. You must save the patient¡¯s life,¡± ¡°Understood ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± Han hung up the phone and turned to look at Mandy. Han said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to your mother.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mandy was skeptical. Mandy wasn¡¯t doubting Han¡¯s ability. She had doubts about the skills of the doctors in her hometown. Most of the doctors in Piney Town were doctors from township hospitals. Their medical skills were not that brilliant, and heart disease was rtively difficult to treat clinically. If one was not a professional cardiovascr physician, one would have a hard time saving the patient. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Mr. Hawk¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t that good, he¡¯s steady and does things wlessly. Your mother will be fine, Han said. At this moment, the taxi arrived. Mandy and Han hurriedly got into the car and asked the driver to drive faster. They quickly rushed towards Piney Town. After driving for twenty minutes, Mandy received another call from her neighbor. ¡°Mandy, good news. The ambnce just arrived. The doctor happens to be a cardiovascr specialist from the Zanisha People¡¯s Hospital. Your mother is in great hands.¡± *Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We¡¯re on our way to the hospital now. Don¡¯t go home. Come to the Zanisha People¡¯s Hospital¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re on our way now.¡± Mandy hung up the phone and was overjoyed. She looked at Han gratefully. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you.¡± Cardiovascr specialists suddenly came to her house to save her mother. Mandy didn¡¯t dare to think about this at all. It must be Han¡¯s doing again. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look first,¡± said Han. ¡°Yes¡± Mandy nodded. Looking at Han¡¯s side face, Mandy had gratitude in her eyes, and a strange feeling appeared in her heart An hourter, the car arrived at Zanisha City People¡¯s Hospital. The two of them went straight to the cardiovascr department of the hospital. After asking for the bed number of Mandy¡¯s mother, Fammy Otto, Han and Mandy went straight to that ward. When they arrived at the ward. Han saw Fammy lying on the bed. Fammy¡¯s face was sickly pale, her lips were purple, and her forehead was covered in sweat. Fanny was extremely weak. Fammy was also connected to an ECG monitor and various advanced injection pumps. ¡°Mom!¡± When Mandy saw Fammy like this. Mandy felt her heart ache. Mandy ruslied forward and held Fammy¡¯s hand tightly. Tears flowed out of Mandy¡¯s eyes. Mandy looked so pitiful. Han didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took Fammy¡¯s pulse and used ¡®God¡¯s Eye¡¯ to check the lesions on Fammy¡¯s heart. Then, Han looked at the drugbels on the injection pumps. He then knew what to do. The doctors here were indeed skilled. Their judgment was correct, and the medicine they prescribed was correct However, Fammy was seriously ill. There was no way that Fammy could not be cured in a short time. ¡°Mandy, who is this?¡± Fammy opened her eyes and looked at Han in confusion ¡°Hello, Mrs. Otto. My name is Han. I¡¯m Mandy¡¯s friend. I¡¯m also a doctor¡± Han smiled at Fammy and said. ¡°How about this, TIl treat you.¡± After saying that, Han touched the jewelry box and took out the remaining eight silver needles. With a very fast speed, he put a needle into an acupoint around Fanny¡¯s heart.. At the same time, Han transferred vital energy points into Farmmy¡¯s body. After vital energy entered her body, Fammy immediately felt warm all over. And her heart no longer hurt. In fact, the illnesses that Fammy had previously had were much better now. Fammy widened her eyes and looked at Han in shock. ¡°Han, your medical skills are not bad. I feel much better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. Mrs. Otto, lie down first. I have a few words with Mandy.¡± Han smiled. Then, he pulled Mandy out of the ward and said in a deep voice. ¡°Your mother¡¯s heart disease is not serious. I¡¯ve almost treated it. The silver needle on her body can only be removed in an hour.¡± Then, Han went to the nurse¡¯s station to get a pen and paper. He wrote a sentence and handed it to Mandy. ¡°If Mr. Hawkester, give him this piece of paper and tell him it¡¯s my gift for him. ¡°He¡¯ll help you arrange everything for your mother. Don¡¯t worry about the medical feest ¡°That¡¯s all. Tll get going first.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you. You, you¡¯ve helped me so many times. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you, Mandy said gratefully. Mandy looked at Han¡¯s face, her eyes filled with admiration. At this moment, Mandy even wanted to say that she would marry Han in order to thank him. However, out of a woman¡¯s reservations, she did not say this. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Your father will be taken care of by Shawn. You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Take good care of your mother here. I¡¯lle and visit you tomorrow when I¡¯m free¡± After saying that, Han patted Mandy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Also, if you can buy it with the money from Ceci, buy it. Those celebrities have plenty of money. You can use their money to earn money. It depends on your ability. ¡°As long as you can help them earn money, you¡¯ll definitely be rich. I¡¯m rooting for you,e on!¡± With that, Han turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll send you off Mandy hurriedly said. No need. Take good care of your mother,¡± Han waved his hand and left quickly. Behind him, Mandy watched Han leave. A hint of tenderness and affection shed across MContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Han left the hospital without looking back. He took a car and went straight to Mapleturz Group. While Han was in the car, a Toyota Elfa rushed over and stopped in the hospital parking lot. William quickly got out of the car and rushed to the cardiovascr department to find the doctor on duty. ¡°Mr. Hawk, you¡¯re finally here.¡± When the doctor on duty, Sam Keen, saw William, his eyes lit up. Sam quickly stood up and said respectfully, ¡°I followed your instructions and brought the patient here immediately.¡± ¡°Take me there!¡¯ William quickly said. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hawk, follow me.¡± Sam quickly stood up and led William to Fammy¡¯s ward. ¡°Master!¡± William walked in with an excited expression. After so many days, Han finally contacted William and asked William for a favor. In William¡¯s opinion, this was simply the grace of the master! Therefore, the first thing William did was to leave everything behind and rush here. William wanted to personally serve and thank his master Han. However, when William walked in to take a look, he was immediately stunned. Han was not there. ¡°Where is my master?¡± William kept looking around. He even searched the toilet, but he still couldn¡¯t find Han. Mandy was taking care of her mother. When she saw William rush in and search everywhere. Mandy suddenly seemed to understand something. Mandy immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Sir, may I ask if you are William Hawk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Mr. William Hawk, the famous doctor in Lightdom City,¡± Sam said. Mandy¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately took out the paper that Han had left her and handed it to William respectfully. ¡°Mr. Hawk, this is the note that Mr. Jaber left for you.¡± William took the paper and looked at it carefully. Immediately, his eyes were filled with ecstasy. ¡°Good, good, good. This is a mystery!¡± William was a divine physician in the traditional medical field. He could tell at a nce that a particrly profound acupuncture skill was written on the paper. If he could learn it, his medical skills would definitely improve by leaps and bounds! ¡°Is this really what master left for me?¡± William asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jaber said that you would definitelye over, so he entrusted me to give this to you.¡± Mandy¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. She bowed and said, ¡°Also, my name is Mandy Otto, I thank you on behalf of my mother. ¡°Thank you for saving my mother¡¯s life.¡± Mandy¡¯s home was in the countryside, which was at least a 30-minute drive away from the hospital in the city center. However, after Han¡¯s call, the hospital¡¯s ambnce and cardiovascr specialist, Sam, arrived at her house and saved her mother. Mandy could not thank Han enough for his kindness. ¡°Miss, no, no, no. I should be the one thanking you. Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± William was extremely excited. He hurriedly held Mandy¡¯s hand and smiled so widely that his beard was curled up. Han had given William the acupuncture skill. Although there were very few words on the paper, it waspletely enlightening to William. It made William open up his mind. Now, William had a broader vision and wider view when facing many different things. William had a feeling that with this acupuncture skill and these few words on the paper, he would be able to achieve much more in the future. Mandy was stunned when she heard that. William and Han clearly saved Mandy¡¯s mother. Why was William thanking Mandy? This was a little battling! William was extremely excited. He quickly turned to Sam and said, ¡°Sam, listen to me. I¡¯ll cover Mrs. Onto¡¯s medical fees. You must give Mrs. Otto the most expensive and best medicine,¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sam nodded. William looked at the paper in his hand as if he had obtained a treasure. He was overjoyed and muttered, ¡°Good, good, good. This is really good. This is good stuff¡± As he spoke. William took out his phone and took a photo, afraid that he would forget a single word on the paper. Mandy stood at the side, her eyes filled with confusion. Were the words on this piece of paper that precious? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A big shot like William held the paper as if he was holding a treasure, afraid that he would lose it. In the security department of the Mapleturz Group. When Han returned, it was already past four in the afternoon. Many security guards were patrolling. There were very few of them What shocked Han was that Grace and Lucas had also changed into security guard clothes and were chatting while drinking coffee in the security department. ¡°Master!¡± Upon seeing Han return, Lucas and Grace immediately stood up and looked at Han respectfully. Especially Grace. She looked at Han with even more fanaticism and admiration. ¡°You two rich kids. I asked you toe here to participate in the training, but in the end, you became security guards. What are you trying to do? Han was speechless. Grace and Lucas were from rich families. They looked like well-off people on the outside, and one could tell that they had a lot of money. Even if Grace and Lucas were wearing security guard clothes, they did not look like security guards. ¡°Master, I¡¯m just trying to get along better with the staff, Lucas said. ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t want to be special. We have to undergo the same training as all security guards, Grace said. Han nced at them indifferently and nodded. ¡°The two of you are alright. You didn¡¯t pull down your cultivation. Alright, go do your work With that, Han walked to his office. When he reached the door, he turned back and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lucas, help me call David over. I have something to say to him ¡°Alright Lucas nodded and immediately turned to leave. Grace looked at Han and wanted to say something. But, in the end, she did not say anything and followed Lucas out. ¡°Grace looks like she has something on her mind.¡± Han frowned and thought to himself. However, Han did not say anything Although Grace could get along with security guards like a boy, she was still a woman. A woman¡¯s heart was more delicate andplicated. It was normal for Grace to have some thoughts that she didn¡¯t share. Han sat in his office and took out some Arabica coffee beans from the drawer. He made a pot of coffee. About ten minutester. David walked in from outside. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you looking for me?¡± Han made coffee for him and ced it in front of the sofa. ¡°I just want to know more about Philip. Come in first.¡± David¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard that. David checked around outside, then closed the office door and pulled the curtains. Then, he sat down in front of Han and took out a bag of powdered drugs. David ced it in front of Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Philip is simply inhuman. *He gave me another pack of powdered drugs and told me to poison you to death within three days.¡± Han opened powdered drugs and took a sniff. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. ¡°Philip is courting death!¡± This packet of powdered drugs was even more poisonous than the packet David had previously. Once an ordinary person took it, they would die within 30 minutes. Philip was really trying to kill Han! Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Han looked at the bag of poison before him, and his gaze became even colder. When David looked at Han, he knew that Han was angry. David took out his phone and ced it in front of Han. ¡°Han, take a look at this video and see if it¡¯s helpful to you.¡± Han looked up, and he was stunned. ¡°How did you get this?¡± There was a video on the phone, which recorded how Philip had handed poison to David for him to kill Han. The video went on to show Philip threatening that if David did not follow his instructions, Philip would kill David. After that. Philip gave David 2 thousand dors and left. ¡°Thest time Philip came to look for me, I was already on guard and prepared a miniature camera.¡± David took out a button on his chest and ced it in front of Tan, saying, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done is to obtain evidence against Philip. ¡°Tan, can Philip be brought to justice with this evidence?¡± David was a security guard and used to be Quentin Hackbart¡¯s subordinate. However, Quentin and Philip did not treat him as one of their own at all. Instead, they treated him poorly. When David¡¯s family was in trouble, Quentin and Philip did not care and even scolded and threatened David. However, when David was most desperate, it was Han who lent him a helping hand and saved David¡¯s family from a desperate situation. Therefore, David wanted to repay Han and also get back at Philip. This was why he had secretly done all of this. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. This evidence alone is enough to get Philip arrested.¡± Han smiled at David and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such abilities. Not bad.¡± David¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we take down Philip with this video?¡± ¡°No, we need something more,¡± Han said. ¡°What? He paid someone to kill for him, but he can¡¯t be convicted¡± David was stunned Han shook his head and said, ¡°Firstly, you have to understand. Even with this video, Philip will still be able to refute it by saying that he was joking and that you were the one who brought the poison. ¡°He only gave you the bag. You didn¡¯t film the poison inside the medicine packet, so there¡¯s no evidence that the poison inside is his. ¡°If you had opened and filmed the poison, we would have everything we need.¡± ¡°Well..¡± David was stunned. ¡°How about this? I have a n that can expose Philip. However, you¡¯ll have to suffer a little, Han said. ¡°As long as we can take down Philip, it doesn¡¯t matter how much I suffer,¡± David said in a deep voice. Philip had threatened David¡¯s wife and children. As long as Philip was in thepany, his family would not be safe. Therefore, David was more eager than Han to take down Philip and put him in jail. Only then could his wife and children live a normal life. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Pretend that you lost the poison and ask Philip for another bag. This time, take a clear shot of all the poison in it, Han said, ¡°But will this work? Philip is such a cautious person. Will he believe such ame reason?¡± David asked. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll need to suffer a little,¡± Han said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± David was stunned. ¡°Bear with it. I¡¯m going to hit you now, but don¡¯t worry. After this is all over, I¡¯ll treat your injuries,¡± Han said calmly. As Han finished speaking, he pped David¡¯s face, the sound echoing around them. Han then raised his leg and kicked David, and David was sent flying, his body mming against the door with a bang. Thereafter, Han pulled David up with one hand, opened the door, and threw David out, roaring. ¡°David White, you bastard! How dare you steal my money? You¡¯ve got a death wish! ¡°Get lost!¡± With immense strength, Han threw David out of the door. Following that, Han kicked David once more. After David had flown out the door, the bag of poison in his hand fell to the ground. ¡°You even brought coffee powder to work? Do you think you can drink coffee at work?¡± Han picked up the bag angrily, tearing it up and throwing it into the trash can. Han pointed at David and scolded, ¡°Listen carefully. From today onwards, if I find out that you stole or brought coffee powder to work again, you can forget about working here. Get lost and go back to Quentin Hackbart! ¡°Get lost!¡± As Han spoke, he kicked David away again before turning around and mming the door behind him with a bang. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Han mmed the door, and the loud sound made many people in the security department tremble. Wane, William, and some of the others happened to return from their patrolling duties and were stunned by what they saw. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re just a department head! What¡¯s so great about that? I quit!¡± At this moment, David understood Han¡¯s so-called self-injury trick, immediatelying back to his senses and standing up David pointed at Han¡¯s office and cursed. ¡°Han Jaber, why are you pretending to be so great before me? Just wait, I will make you regret it!¡± With that, David left, still cursing, ¡°David, what what happened? Could it be a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°David, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Actually, Han has always been very good to us. There must be a misunderstanding¡± Wane and some other security guards hurriedly went forward and stopped David, trying to persuade him. ¡°Misunderstanding? Bullshit! Fuck, I just saw that he had good-quality coffee powder in his office and wanted to make some coffee, but he said that I was a thief and even beat me up! ¡°If he can make coffee at work, why can¡¯t I? ¡°Fuck, throwing his damn weight around! He¡¯s just a security department head. Does he really think he¡¯s a big shot? ¡°If you want to take such a person as your boss, then so be it. I¡¯m done!¡± David pointed at Han¡¯s office as he cursed, turning to leave. Wane, William, and the others looked at each other in confusion. ¡°David only went to get some coffee powder, but Han called him a thief? That¡¯s impossible, right? Han isn¡¯t such a person.¡± ¡°But Han hit David. Look at the palm print on David¡¯s face. It¡¯s so obvious that I feel pain just by looking at it.¡± ¡°Is there a misunderstanding between them?¡± ¡°Go check the security cameras. The other security guards discussed among themselves as they nced at one another. In the end, all of them went to watch the surveince footage. After watching the footage, all the security guards at the scene. were dumbfounded. In the surveince footage, Han kicked David out the door and even kicked him a few more times. Han¡¯s attitude was arrogant, ruthless, and merciless. ¡°Han and David fell out again?¡± Everyone looked at each other in confusion, thinking that the two of them had really fallen out.. At this moment, Han walked over and scolded them, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Hearing this, all of them, including Wane and William, were shocked and did not dare to look directly at Han, hurriedly dispersing Han nced at them and said coldly, ¡°Listen carefully. There will be no discussions about what happened between me and David. If he wants to leave, then he can leave. *Also, if David wants toe back to work, unless he kneels down, serves me a cup of coffee, and admits his mistake, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Labenz to fire him!¡± With that, Han nced at the others coldly and turned to return to his office. When everyone heard this, they looked at each other in shock. Everyone could tell that Han was really angry this time. Therefore, none of them dared to provoke Han, quickly getting to work and going for their patrols. Inside the control room, the security guard in charge of the surveince footage looked around. When he saw that there was no one around, he immediately made a copy of the surveince video and sent it to Philip with a message: ¡°Mr. Labenz, Han had a falling out with David.¡± In the sub-CEO¡¯s office, Philip had already received the video and message. After watching the video carefully, his expression darkened. At this moment, Philip¡¯s secretary called and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Labenz, David White wants to see y Philip turned off the video. After pondering for a moment, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring him in. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Philip turned off theputer, frowning and knocking on the table. His eyes were deep, but it was unclear what he was thinking Soon, the door opened, and David rushed in angrily. ¡°Mr. Labenz.¡± ¡°Close the door!¡± Philip said in a deep voice. Only then did David understand, quickly closing the door of the sub-CEO¡¯s office. David then stood before Philip, speaking aggressively. ¡®Damm it. Mr. Labenz. Han is too arrogant. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Philip stared at David¡¯s face,ing to a realization when he saw the bright red palm print on David¡¯s cheek. Philip said calmly, ¡°What? Did you get beaten up?¡± ¡°Fuck, I just wanted to take some of his coffee powder to try, but he said I stole from him and even wanted to fire me. what the hell is this? He¡¯s so pretentious! In the past, even Quentin wouldn¡¯t treat me like this!¡± David said, his voice indignant. Fuck. As David spoke, he picked up the cup on Philip¡¯s table and took a sip. Then, David put down the cup with a bang and said. fiercely. ¡°Mr. Labenz, do you have a better poison? I want to kill him!¡± Philip looked at the cup that he had drunk from earlier, and a look of disgust shed across his eyes. However, when Philip heard David¡¯s ferocious words, a delighted look shed across his eyes. Philip was overjoyed, but he pretended to be calm and said indifferently, ¡°David, you have to consider carefully. Killing someone is not a joke.¡± David gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice. ¡®Mr. Labenz, you¡¯ve wanted to kill Han for a long time, right? I¡¯ll help you with this matter. Help me prepare a n to leave the country, and I¡¯ll escape after killing him!* ¡°You¡¯re not worried about your wife and children?¡± Philip asked ¡°I¡¯m worried, so I want to bring them out of the country. Mr. Labenz, I don¡¯t want to suffer from Han¡¯s temper anymore. If you help me, I¡¯ll help you¡± David said. ¡°Han¡¯s martial arts is of a high level. Other than secretly plotting against him, there¡¯s no other way. Besides, I asked you to poison him before this, but you dropped the bag, and Han almost found out, you idiot!¡± Philip scolded. ¡°Mr. Labenz, please give me another chance. I will definitely poison Han and make sure he dies this time!¡± David hurriedly said. Philip stared at David for a long time before asking, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°Before this, I wasn¡¯t sure about it, but now that that bastard Han hit me, I want to kill him.¡± David¡¯s eyes were red and filled with hatred. Philip was delighted to see him like this, and said without batting an eyelid, ¡°If you want to kill him, there¡¯s still one fast chance.¡± ¡°What chance?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Han said that he wants you to kneel before him and serve him coffee. Use this opportunity to poison the coffee you serve him. I guarantee that he would die from the poison¡± As Philip spoke, he took out another bag and ced it in front of David, speaking in a deep voice. ¡°As long as you kill Han Jaber, I will arrange an escape route for you.¡± ¡°Mr. Labenz, can your poison really do it?¡± David pretended to be very curious, opening the bag, and looking at it seriously. Philip¡¯s face darkened, and he patted David¡¯s hand, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°What are you looking at? I worked hard to get this poison. If you don¡¯t understand it, don¡¯t bother looking at it. Hurry up and wrap it up.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Labenz, I¡¯m just taking a look, David said. As David spoke, he even separated each poison carefully, studying it closely. ¡°No, you can¡¯t even look at it. Hurry up and put it away.¡± Philip red at David and wrapped the poison up. He handed it to David, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°When you put this poison into coffee, it bes a pale yellow color. It tastes simr to Han¡¯s favorite Arabica coffee.¡± Today, I¡¯ll help you get everything ready for you to leave the country. Tomorrow, you can prepare the coffee, pretend to apologize, and serve it to him. Then, you can think of a way to leave.¡± David quickly picked up the bag of poison. David¡¯s eyes were cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I must kill Han tha ¡°Go do what you have to,¡± Philip said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Labenz, let¡¯s discuss how we can make sure to kill Han first,¡± David said. ¡°That¡¯s good too. If you have any thoughts, you can tell me now.¡± Philip looked at David with a dark gaze. The two of them sat there and discussed how to kill Han. With a loud bang, the door was suddenly broken down. Han had appeared at the door of the sub-CEO¡¯s office and was staring at them coldly. When David saw Han, his gaze immediately turned cold. David stood up and angrily said, ¡°Han Jaber, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Bullying me is one thing, but you still dare toe to the sub- CEO¡¯s oflice? Do you have a death wish?¡± Philip looked at the broken door with a dark look in his eyes. Philip stared at Han coldly. ¡°Han Jaber, what is the meaning of this?¡± Philip was Mapleturz Group¡¯s vice president. He was second only to one person and above everyone else. Han had kicked open his office door without a word, which was aplete insult. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what this means? Mr. Labenz, did you forget about the Swan Cruise incident in Flensburg City!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he walked in and headed toward Philip. Philip¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. The Swan Cruise incident was a secret. Even the person who supported him in the Labenz family did not know about it. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, Han had said it out loud. Could Han have evidence of him paying Fletcher to kill someone? Philip was a little frightened but did not show it on his face. Philip said in a deep voice, ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Han sneered and continued walking over. ¡°Han, how dare you! If you want to attack Mr. Labenz, you¡¯ll have to kill me first.¡± David¡¯s gaze was cold as he stood in front of Han, blocking his way. Han was expressionless, his gaze icy before he pped David, sending him flying and crashing into the bookshelf with a loud bang. David spat out blood and looked especially miserable, ¡°How noisy¡±¡± Han said coldly. Seeing this, Philip¡¯s face darkened. Han walked up to Philip and looked down at him coldly. Philip Labenz, I need an exnation. I need an exnation for what happened on the Swan Cruise! ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Han¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp as he stared at Philip. Han¡¯s voice was also extremely cold, making one shudder. It was almost as if Satan¡¯s voice had floated out of hell. Under Han¡¯s gaze. Philip was a little nervous, feeling uneasy. ¡°Swan Cruise¡­ how did he know that I was involved in that matter? ¡°That involved the terrifying Bloody Devil. I discussed the deal with Bloody Devil privately with Fletcher. Even Buckminster doesn¡¯t know about it. How could Han be so sure about this?¡± Philip thought. Philip¡¯s mind raced. He was terrified but he pretended to be calm, showing no change in his expression. Philip said in a deep. voice, Han, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°Tm the vice president of the Mapleturz Group. This is my office. You¡¯re not wee here. Get out!TM ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to give me an exnation, right?¡± Han said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Philip said. Han¡¯s gaze was cold. In a quick motion, Han pped Philip, who fell off his chair and onto the ground. Philip¡¯s teeth were broken, his mouth was full of blood, and his head was buzzing. After falling to the ground, Philip felt dizzy, his cheek seared with pain, and his vision had turned ck, causing him to be unable to see anything Following the loud sound, many people looked over. When they saw Philip being beaten, everyone was dumbfounded. Philip Labenz was Mapleturz Group¡¯s vice president. He had a high position and was second only to one person. Philip controlled many shares of Mapleturz Group. Collectively, his power was enough to rival the CEO, Reign Labenz.. Philip had always been a powerful existence in thepany, and even Reign did not dare to refute his opinions easily. Now, such a person was knocked to the ground by Han Jaber, a mere security department head? ¡°Han Jaber, you bastard! How dare you attack Mr. Labenz! He¡¯s the vice president and your superior!¡± David got to his feet and red at Han, even pouncing toward Han. There was no change in Han¡¯s expression, and he hit David again David flew backward, falling to the ground beside Philip Philip had just regained his senses and opened his eyes when he saw David, who hadnded in front of him. David had a badly bruised face, and Philip was furious, standing and angrily saying, ¡°Han Jaber, how dare you! L..¡± Before Philip could finish speaking, Han pped him hard again. Han did not use a lot of strength for this particr p. It only left a red palm print on Philip¡¯s face but did not cause much damage. ¡°Fuck!¡± Philip was now even angrier. Just as he was about to fly into a rage, Philip raised his head and saw Han¡¯s gaze, sharp as knives, a murderous look in his eyes. Philip immediately felt a sharp pain in his chest. Han¡¯s gaze was too terrifying! With just one look, Han forced Philip to swallow the rest of what he wanted to say, only one question escaping his lips. ¡°Han, you¡­ what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°I want an exnation. Why did you hire someone to kill me?¡± Han asked coldly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. + ¡°What? Hire someone to kill him? Mr. Labenz did such a thing?¡± That¡¯s impossible, right? Why would someone as high and mighty as Mr. Labenz want to kill Han?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s obvious that Han is spreading rumors. He¡¯s just the head of the security department. Why would Mr. Labenz bother with him?* ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be Han who spread the rumors. He hit Mr. Labenz, and he¡¯s afraid that Mr. Labenz would hold him ountable for this. That¡¯s why he¡¯s ming Mr. Labenz!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That must be it!¡± Outside the door, the onlookers watched what was happening, looking at Han with disdain, saying all kinds of nasty things. They all felt that Han was being unreasonable. Wheir Philip heard Han¡¯s words, he was extremely flustered. However, after hearing what the oakers had to say, Philip immediately returned to his senses and angrily said, ¡°Han Jaber, don¡¯t use me of things I didn¡¯t do! Do you have any evidence that I hired someone to kill you?¡± Philip even turned the tables around and distorted the truth. Tm warning you. If you can¡¯t produce evidence, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you and sue you for nder!¡± ¡°Yes, you said that Mr. Labenz hired someone to kill you. Then show us the evidence.¡± David also stood behind Philip and shouted. ¡°You want evidence? Alright, I¡¯ll give you evidence.¡± Han took out his phone and pulled up a video, cing it in front of Philip. The video showed Philip walking along the street. When Philip saw this, his pupils constricted suddenly, and he was shocked. Philip was the only one in the video. Others might not be able to know the hidden meaning of this video, but Philip knew very well that this was a video of him on his way to meet Fletcher. Philip stared at Han with an upset expression. What the hell was going on? When did Han take such a video of him going for a secret meeting with Fletcher? David let out a shortugh. ¡°You¡¯re trying to nder Mr. Labenz with just a video? Han, I think you¡¯re..¡± ¡®David shut up! Philip scolded. Philip knew very well what the second half of the video would show. If this video continued ying, it would show his meeting with Fletcher and even his conversation with Fletcher might be revealed. If David spouted nonsense and Han yed the entire video, the consequences would be unimaginable. Philip red at Han and blocked Han¡¯s phone with one hand. Philip said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, what exnation do you want? ¡°Exin. Why do you want to kill me? Han asked. Philip¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t exin this. I didn¡¯t do this. You¡­¡± Before Philip could finish, Han pped the other side of his face. These two ps made both sides of Philip¡¯s face turn red and burn with pain. H ¡°You¡­ Philip was furious. If Han had treated him like this privately with no one else around, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered as much. However, Han had pped him in front of so many people. Han was even demanding an exnation. If Philip gave in to him just like that, how would he be viewed within Mapleturz Group in the future? ¡®I need an exnation!¡± Han said in a deep voice. ¡°What exnation? I have never thought of killing you,¡± Philip said. Han pped him again. ¡°You¡­ Once again, Han pped him, asking. ¡°Exin to me. Why do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°1¡­¡± Han pped him yet again. Han¡¯s gaze was cold. No matter what Philip said, Han hit him from both sides until Philip¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. Finally, Han kicked Philip, and Philip flew a distance away, falling onto the ground as blood spurted from his mouth and nose. Philip¡¯s chest and abdomen were also burning with pain. Philip sat on the ground, coughing. He wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouths, he started coughing and spat out blood. He looked extremely miserable. ¡°These few ps are to punish you for setting me up previously!¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he spoke each word, ¡°Philip Labenz, you¡¯re such a treacherous person. You don¡¯t dare to face me directly but instead, plot against me behind my back. How unrefined. ¡°This time, on ount of Reign, I won¡¯t kill you! ¡°However, you¡¯d better listen carefully. I¡¯m sparing your life this time If you dare to attack the again, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± After a pause, Han turned and looked at David, who had fallen to the side. Han said coldly, ¡°David, we were colleagues. before. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel before me, serve me coffee, and apologize to me by tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely fire you and kick you out of Mapleturz Group!¡± Chapter 493 Chapter 493 When Han spoke, his gaze was as sharp as a knife. It was filled with threat as he stared coldly at David. That is all I have to say. Be careful!¡± With that, he turned around and left. There were many onlookers at the door. When they saw Han walk out, they did not dare to go against Han at all. They consciously made way for Han to leave sessfully. After Han left, the terrifying pressure in the room disappeared without a trace.. David wiped the sweat from his forehead and hurried to support Philip. ¡°Mr. Labenz, are¡­ are you alright?¡± Philip¡¯s nose and eyes were swollen, and his face was so turnid that it was beyond recognition. He felt a burning pain and said. in a quavering voice. ¡°Hospital, hurry up, send me to the hospital ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I will send you to the hospital immediately. David quickly supported Philip. Then, he shouted at the people at the door. ¡°What are you still looking at? Hurry up ande over to help¡± Only then did those people react. They hurriedly rushed over and supported Philip, who was severely injured, to the hospital for treatment. It was a coincidence that Philip was in the same room with Quentin this time. Quentin had been beaten up so badly and had not recovered yet. He was still recuperating in the hospital and was bedridden. When he saw that Philip had also moved in, he widened his eyes and said in bewilderment, ¡°Uncle, why are you¡­ why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all that bastard Han¡¯s fault, David gritted his teeth and said. ¡°David, why the fuck are you here? Quentin red at David. In his eyes, David was just a dog that he could bully. He despised David. During his stay in the hospital, he also inquired about the security department of Mapleturz Group. He knew that David was now following Han. He was even angrier at David and treated David¡¯s action as a betrayal. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Now that he saw David appear here, he wished he could tear David into pieces. David frowned slightly and did not say anything. Philip said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone else, get out. I have something to say to David and Quentin.¡± The staff who sent him to the hospital with David looked at each other. In the end, they left and closed the door. Philip endured the pain on his face and sat up. David quickly went to support Philip so that he could sit better. ¡°Uncle, how can you be with a traitor like David?¡± Quentin said indignantly. ¡°Shut up!¡± Philip scolded. When he spoke, his lips moved too fast, affecting his wound and causing pain. He gritted his teeth in pain on the spot. Quentin did not continue to speak after being reprimanded, but he still stared fiercely at David. ¡°Quentin, don¡¯t ine David. I was the one who asked him to follow Han. This is all my move.¡± Philip¡¯s gaze was dark and cold. He touched lus face and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡®I inserted David beside Han to monitor his every move, so there is always a way to kill Han!TM When Quentin heard this, his eyes were filled with shock. Was David a chess piece of Philip? Why didn¡¯t he know about this? ¡®Mr. Hackbart, in order to make 11an let down his guard against me, I had no choice but to hide it from you. I¡¯m sorry. but I¡¯m not a traitor.¡± David said. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Philip covered the wound on his face. His gaze was ferocious and filled with hatred and anger. ¡°That bastard Han dared to hit me in public. It was a blow to my reputation.¡± ¡°His move must be after Reign¡¯s instruction. Otherwise, he would not dare to treat me like this.¡± ¡°Uncle, do you mean Reign wants to fall out with you?¡± Quentin was stunned. ¡°Falling out with me? Hmph, how dare she?¡± Philip¡¯s gaze was cold as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Behind her is just Mr. Albert. However, there is an even more terrifying person standing behind us!¡± If she dares to fight against me openly. I guarantee the entire Labenz family will not tolerate her.¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be joking In the Labenz family, Mr. Albert is the boss. How can there be anyone more terrifying? Now that Mr. Albert is on Reign¡¯s side, how can we fight them?¡± Quentin said. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything at all¡± Philip nced at Quentin with disdain. When David heard this, his expression changed slightly le pretended to be curious and asked, ¡®Mr. Labenz, who is the terrifying person you are talking about? Can he be more terrifying than Mr. Albert?¡± Quentin also looked at Philip curiously. He also wanted to know something. Philip opened his mouth and was about to say something, but in the end, he seemed to realize something. He red at Quentin and David and said coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better not ask what you should not know.¡± ¡°David, remember my words. You must poison Han tomorrow and kill him¡± ¡°As long as Han dies, Reign alone will not be a match for me¡± ¡°Mr. Labenz, don¡¯t worry. I will help you get this done.¡± David nodded. ¡°As long as you help me kill Han, I will give you a sum of money and arrange for you to run away¡± Philip patted David¡¯s shoulder, took out a number, and handed it to David. ¡°Killing Han with poison is not enough to relieve my anger. You can buy some firearms from this person. After Han is poisoned, give him a few more shots and kill himpletely!¡± When he said this, he gritted his teeth. His gaze was as ferocious as a demon. ¡°Buy a gun?¡± David was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. This person is a friend of mine. He specializes in the firearms business. When you buy, tell him I introduced. you. He will give you a discount, Philip said. Upon hearing the words, David was overjoyed. This was another clue! Philip had this person¡¯s contact information and even said such things to him. It was clear that Philip had made a deal with this person before. As long as he followed the path, he could find some clues. This was the benefit of being an undercover agent. There were new gains! ¡°Alright, David, go ahead and take action, Philip said. ¡°Okay. I will go right away. I guarantee that Han will die without a burial ce!¡± David nodded and immediately turned to leave. After David left, Philip¡¯s face darkened even more. He stared at Quentin and said coldly. ¡°Have you investigated the matter I asked you to do?* ¡°Have you found any information on the family treasure carried by Reign?¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Faced with Philip¡¯s question, Quentin shook his head ¡°No news at all.¡± Upon hearing this, Philip¡¯s expression darkened. He gritted his teeth and said. ¡®Damn it, where did Reign hide the family¡¯s secret treasure?¡± When he gritted his teeth, it affected the wound on his face. He immediately winced and gasped in pain. Han was merciless. His face was swollen, and his teeth were shattered a lot. It was too fucking painful. ¡°Damn it, Han. I swear to god, I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± After suffering from the pain, Philip was even more furious. There was hatred and murder in his bloodshot eyes. As the high and mighty vice president, he could have ruled a region, but in the end, he was suppressed by Reign and Han. This made him especially upset. Quentin frowned slightly and said, ¡°Uncle, the spy you nted beside Reign didn¡¯t receive any news, let alone me.¡± Philip red at Quentin. ¡°Shut up! Is this something you can say? Be careful. Walls have ears!¡± As he spoke, he looked around with great vignce. Making sure that no one was eavesdropping, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t mention thus ever again! ¡°Also, quickly recover from your injuries and get ready.¡± ¡®Ready for what?* ¡°After David poisons Han and kills him. I will counterattack and pull Reign from the altar. I will rece her!¡± ¡°At that time, as a trusted aide, you trust hold a high position.¡± When Quentin heard this, his eyes were filled with ecstasy. He hurriedly asked, ¡°When will you take action?¡± Philip¡¯s eyes were ferocious as he said, ¡°We have a family meeting the day after tomorrow. Mr. Albert will especially return from that ce to preside over the meeting¡± ¡°As long as we kill Han tomorrow, Reign is left with Landon alone to guard. She will be powerless.¡± Quentin was overjoyed. ¡°Then I will congratte you in advance. The day after tomorrow, you will be the master of the Labenz family!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!* Upon hearing these words, Philip was overjoyed andughed out loud. However, this loudughter affected the wound on his face, causing him to feel heart-wrenching pain and cold sweat. ¡°Damn it, Han. I really wish I could tear him into pieces. Philip gritted his teeth and said. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Quentin¡¯s eyes were red as he said coldly, ¡°I also want to kill that Han, but uncle, 1 feel that it¡¯s very inappropriate to bet all treasures on David¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°As far as I know, David has been very close to Hantely. Han has also lent him a lot of money. D¨¢vid can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. I think he will betray us.¡± *So ¡°I suggest that before David poisons Han, you must send someone to keep an eye on him in case of emergencies. Otherwise, if he betrays us, your n will be for naught Upon hearing Quentin¡¯s words, Philip¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his expression darkened. ¡°How dare he?¡± He could manipte David at will and kill all of David¡¯s family. Under such c circumstances, did David still dare to betray him? ¡°Uncle, you have to be wary of others. This is just in case. You have to send someone to follow David,¡± Quentin said. Philip¡¯s eyes turned even colder. Quentin¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. If David did that, all his ns would fall through. Thinking of this, he took out his phone and made a call. He said coldly, ¡°Move out immediately and monitor David. If you find anything abnormal, kill him!¡± ¡°Chrit¡± A bone-chilling man¡¯s voice came from the phone. David took the poison and left the hospital. He went to an inte cafe. After confirming that no one was following him, he immediately paid to turn on aputer. He logged into an ount and copied everything captured by the button camera. He sent it to Han¡¯s email in arge file format. However, the inte speed was tooggy. The video upload speed was too low, When David saw the upload speed, he frowned slightly. Without a word, he immediately got membership in his email. The file upload speed finally increased. However, the progress bar was still slow. The time was shortened from an hour to twenty minutes. He still needed to wait. David lit a cigarette and looked at the progress bar that was uploaded with a solemn expression. At this moment, a man in leather clothes with a buzz cut and cold eyes appeared at the entrance of the inte cafe. He entered the inte cafe and nced around. Finally, his gazended 4311 David He went to the drinks machine, opened the refrigerator door, and took a can of Red Bull. When he took the Red Bull, a dagger and a pistol appeared under his leather jacket. After paying with his phone, he opened the Red Bull and took a sip. Then he put on the earphones and whispered, ¡°I found him.¡± Philip¡¯s iparably cold voice came from the earpiece. ¡°Alright, keep an eye on him. If you find anything unusual about him, such as contacting Han, kill lum immediately!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The man drank the Red Bull as he walked towards David. His sharp eyes were filled with vignce and killing intent. David did not realize that he had been targeted. He was still staring at the progress bar with a serious expression. He was still whispering, ¡°Come on. Hurry up¡± The man walked closer and closer, and his eyes became colder. Soon, the man came to David¡¯s side and nced at theputer screen. Bang! At this moment, a young man in front of the man suddenly stood up. He threw the ss on the table and roared, ¡°Hey, webmaster! Find out who the fuck is downloading the video¡± ¡°Fuck, my inte speed is so low!¡± He suddenly stood up and blocked the man¡¯s line of sight. The ssnded, and the water sshed on the man¡¯s foot. The man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as he red at the young man. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The young man was also a hot-tempered person. When he saw the man ring at him, he immediately red back. Then, he shouted at the inte administrator, ¡°Sir,e over here!* ¡°Fuck, I just dropped a piece of equipment. It got stuck before I could pick it up. That¡¯s a fucking top- grade equipment!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯ll tear down your inte cafe.¡± Upon hearing the young man¡¯s cry, the inte administrator hurriedly walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll help you take a look¡± Before the inte administrator could do anything, the man put his arm around the young man¡¯s shoulders and said to the inte administrator, ¡°No need. Let me help you deal with it.¡± ¡°Kid. I¡¯m the boss here. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± After saying that, he pulled the young man out on the spot and walked into the toilet. About five minutester, the man walked out expressionlessly and said to the inte administrator, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ipensated. him with a sum of money. He¡¯s smoking in the toilet to calm down.¡± The inte administrator looked at the toilet and saw smoke floating out of the restroom. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®It¡¯s alright. Go do your wark. The man waved his hand. The webmaster nodded and returned to his post. The man finished the Red Bull in his hand and came behind David again. He stared at David¡¯s computer screen. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 The man¡¯s gaze was cold. When he looked at David¡¯s screen, his hand was also ced on the gun. He had already made up his mind. As long as David contacted Han, he would immediately kill David. At this moment, what greeted his eyes was the game page. At some point. David had closed his mailbox page and starting ying LOL. He was carrying out a killing spree. When the man saw this scene, his eyes changed, and the killing intent gradually decreased. He retreated a row of seats and sat behind David. He had been quietly paying attention to David. David did not suspect anything and continued ying the game. After ying for an hour, he logged out of the game, turned off hisputer, and left quickly. The man also stood up and left with David. David wandered on the streets. After making a phone call to someone, he went straight home and never came out again. The man did not leave either. Instead, he waited quietly downstairs at David¡¯s house. Mapleturz Group, CEO¡¯s office. Han was leisurely making coffee. He was chatting andughing with Xander and Lorraine, sipping coffee. Reign was working. When she saw them like this, her face darkened. She said reproachfully. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re too rash. Doing this will only make Philip more vignt.¡± ¡°So be it. If it were not for you, we would have killed Philip a hundred times over for what he has done,¡± Xander said. ¡°No matter how powerful or wless the conspiracy is, it is still trash in front of absolute power,¡± Lorraine said. As they spoke, they clinked cups of coffee and drank it. Reign¡¯s face darkened. However, she did not know what to say in the face of these three people, so she did not continue. Philip deserved a beating. She also wanted to teach him a lesson. If it was before when she had not known them well enough, she might say more to persuade them. However, after the incident on the Swan Cruise, shepletely understood how powerful and reckless the three of them were. These two people were both superb general-ss experts. They were powerful, and ordinary general- ss experts were not. their match. Philip was a mere mortal, wanting to kill Han several times. If it was not for her, with the temper of Xander and Han, they might have already gone over and cut Philip down. She did not speak anymore and lowered her head to do her things. ¡°Ms. Labenz, coffee¡¯s done. Let¡¯s take a break. Come and drink coffee,¡± Han called out. ¡°I can¡¯t. I still have something to do. The day after tomorrow is the board meeting of our Labenz family. My grandfather wille back to preside over the meeting. I have to prepare the information reported to my grandfather,¡± Reign said. She was still organizing the documents as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Labenz? I heard that he seems to be a legend. He built the Labenz family from scratch and supported the Labenz family for nearly 40 years.¡± Lorraine Zabel¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration when she heard that. ¡°I have to say that your grandfather is indeed a legend¡± Reign smiled, and her eyes were also filled with admiration. ¡°I also admire my grandfather. He came to Lightdom City from the remote countryside. He started from scratch and experienced decades of hardships. He transformed the Labenz family into the number one family in Lightdom City.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do what he¡¯s done¡± ¡°You are not as ruthless as your grandfather,¡± Han said lightly. He knew a little about the Labenz family¡¯s history. Forty years ago, before Lightdom City was developed, the conditions here were not very good. Heroes gathered together. and there would be some iparably terrifying street fighting. Moreover, many people tried to sneak into Reed City or Margaret Harbor from Lightdom City. At that time. Reed City and Margaret Harbor were the best economic zones in the country. They were better than many cities on the maind. At this time, Mr. Labenz did not go there topete with many people. Instead, he walked from the Arya area to Lightdom City. He had an extremely high sense of business. Starting from reselling cloth, he would resell cloth from the East to the West to earn the price difference. He would expand his business step by step. While many people could not afford meat, Mr. Labenz had already put beef on the table. Later, for some reason, he began to sell pork and beef. He even found a good way to provide meat to thergest family in the area. With the help of that family, his business grew bigger and bigger, his money increased, and his status increased. Power attracts the worst. Because of his great business, Mr. Labenz was targeted by thergest local meat supplier. In less than three days, Mr. Labenz¡¯s meat stall was smashed, and he was sent to the hospital. The pork and beef he was preparing to sell were all snatched away. It was precisely because of this that the opportunity to deliver meat to the variousrge families was dyed. Thoserge families med them, and their business plummeted and fell to the bottom. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Mr. Labenz did not give up because of this. Instead, he got back on his feet and fought against the rival meat. suppliers. After a month of dealing with them. conspiracies, andpetition of force. Mr. Labenz finally defeated Lightdom City¡¯srgest meat supplier. At the same time, he also destroyed all the small families that once hit him when he was down. Not only did he gain a foothold in Lightdom City, but also further expanded his power It was also from then on that Mr. Labenz rose to fame. He also bought arge piece ofnd in Lightdon City, built a house, relocated their entire family from the distant Arya area to the Lightdom City, and became the Labenz Cunily. -Later on after decades of development, the Labenz family surpassed many families and became Lightdom City¡¯s super family, tied for first ce with the Zabel family. In that era, to be able to do this, Mr. Labenz could be said to be a formidable person! However, Han also knew something else. Mr. Labenz and Robert Bard also had a cooperative rtionship. They probably had a lot of blood on their hands. ¡°Ruthless?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°You can not be naive enough to think that your grandfather hase to this point without any blood on his hands, right? As far as I know, all your grandfather¡¯s enemies have disappeared. They are likely gone¡± Han looked at Reign. ¡°Most of the capital, in the process of rising, is stepping on other people¡¯s corpses. Their hands and feet were covered in blood,¡± Lorraine said. ¡°Looking around the world, the rise of all capital is underhanded.¡± Xander drank a cup of coffee and said calmly. For example, we, the mercenary group, have also done many shady things back then. You, the Labenz family, are no exception.¡± Reign was silent and did not refute. She was the leader of the number one family in Lightdom City, so she naturally understood the means of capital. Apart from anything else, the incident of Gregory was enough to exin everything. There was no good in global capital! Han drank coffee and ate the takeaway he had just ordered. He did not say anything. Instead, he picked up his phone and clicked on a video. He handed it to Reign and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow, at the board meeting, you should be able to use this information¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The video on Han¡¯s phone was the one sent by David. It recorded how many medicinal herbs were inside, and how Philip requested David to kill Han. The evidence was irrefutablet When Reign saw this thing, her face darkened. This is over the top!¡± ¡°I will give you seven days. You¡¯d better deal with him quickly. Otherwise, if he continues to be arrogant like this. I will kill him at any time,¡± said Han To be honest, when he was in the office just now, he had the urge to kill Philip and get rid of future troubles. However, for the sake of Reign, he did not do so. ¡°I do not need seven days. I will settle everything at the board meeting the day after tomorrow, Reign said confidently. As she spoke, she picked up Han¡¯s phone and copied the document into herputer and phone to save it. ¡°Have you found the spy?¡± Han asked ¡°There is no need to worry about the undercover. I will handle it myself.¡± Reign said. Han looked at Xander and Lorraine and asked, ¡°So, do you need them tonight?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Reign asked. ¡°They have been my friends for many years. Now that they have alle to Lightdom City. Of course, I want to bring them home for a meal to show my hospitality.¡± Han said. Reign thought for a moment and said, ¡°Do you have any extra rooms at home?¡± ¡°What do you want? Han was stunned. ¡°Before the board meeting, I think it will be safer to live with you.¡± Reign packed up the documents and looked at Han with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you won¡¯t reject my request, right?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you are wee anytime. Our family just bought a house. We have plenty of rooms.¡± If it were the old dpidated tile house, he would not dare to bring all of them home. After all, there were not that many rooms in that old house. It was crowded for their family to live together. Fortunately, there were five floors now, and their family could not live on all of them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We will go to your house for dinner today.¡± Reign smiled and said. After saying that, she put the documents into the drawer and locked it. Shebed the long hair on her forehead and smiled at Han. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xander and Lorraine also downed their coffee and stood up. They left CEO¡¯s office, closed the door, and went downstairs. Xander drove the car parked in Reign¡¯s garage and went straight to Han¡¯s house. On the way. Han called Felicia. ¡°Mom, the n has changed. I have two more friends here. Make more dishes.¡± ¡°Doing what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± After a pause, Han suddenly turned to look at Reign and Lorraine. ¡°Do you have your period? Can you drink something cold?¡± Reign and Lorraine¡¯s faces darkened. Han, what are you going to do? Do you have designs on the two of us? Lorraine¡¯s face darkened. Reign also seemed kind of embarrassed. Han was speechless and then exined. ¡°Why are you thinking like this? My mother has prepared Vigor and Sprite at home. They are all frozen. If you¡¯re on your period, I will tell her not to open the drinks. We will drink the soup¡± Before he could fish, Reign suddenly said, ¡°I can drink something cald.¡± Lorraine frowned and said, ¡®T¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Alright, you drink the soup then. Ms. Labenz drinks the beverage.¡± Han nodded slightly and immediately called his mother to tell her everything. Soon, the four of them returned to Han¡¯s house. Just as Han was about to invite them into the house, Reign suddenly pulled him back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°This is my first timeing to your house. I can¡¯t show up empty-handed. What do your parents like? I will go buy some now.¡± Reign said. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal at home. You do not have to buy anything,¡± said Han. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°No, I must buy some,¡± Reign said. ¡°Is there a need to go through so much trouble? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re meeting your parents-inw.¡± Lorraine looked at Reign with confusion. ¡°Eh? Ms. Labenz, you are not nervous, are you?* Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Following Xander¡¯s words, Han and Lorraine¡¯s expressions changed. They could not help but turn to look at Reign with shock in their eyes. Especially Han. He was even more shocked. Was that why Reign wanted to buy a gift? Was it because she felt nervous about meeting his parents? That was rather unlikely, wasn¡¯t it? Reign was an entrepreneur in charge of tens of thousands of people. She was used to all kinds of situations. Why would she be nervous about his ordinary parents? This was a little unbelievable! Reign blushed a little under their stares. Then, she red at Xander. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? A guest shouldn¡¯te empty-handed. This is our Lightdom City¡¯s traditional culture.¡± Xander and Lorraine looked at Han in unison. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°There is indeed such a tradition. We can¡¯t visit empty-handed, Han said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Then we do need to buy something.¡± When Xander and Lorraine heard this, they were enlightened. Then, their expressions became earnest, and they began to discuss what to buy. In the next secondl, they turned to look at Han and asked in unison, ¡°What do your parents like?¡± When Reign heard this, she chuckled and teased, ¡°Are you also daughters-inw meeting your parents-inw?¡± As she spoke, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. When Xander heard this, he looked embarrassed and smiled awkwardly ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± He had said the same thing to Reign just now. He did not expert Reign tough at him with the same words. At the same time, he thought to himself, ¡°Are all women so vengeful?¡± ¡°There is no need to buy it. We are all family. It¡¯s great that you are here. Besides, my parents have everything they like at home. There is no need¡­ Han said. ¡°No, we must buy some!¡± Reign, Xander, and Lorraine said in unison. Then, the three of them ignored Han and left straight to buy. Han was speechless. What was this? He stood at the door, not knowing whether to enter or not. After all, he was the one who brought these three people here. If he went back first, it would show that he was not a good friend. Helplessly, he walked to the side of the street, smoked a cigarette, and waited for them. About 30 minutester, Reign and the other two returned with many things. Han looked at the bags in their hands and could not help but sweat. ¡°Are you going to empty the market?¡± ¡°Aho, Xander, why did you buy so much beef offal He could tell at a nce that these three people had bought many things. There was whiskey, fruits, and even beef and beef offal¡­¡­ ¡°Han, I want to eat beef offal,¡± Xander said ¡°Piss off! Do you want to tire my mother to death? Also, you are here as a guest. It¡¯s fine if you bought gifts, but you even bought beef offal for yourself. Why are you so thick-skinned?¡± Han red at him ¡°Hahaha Xander chuckled. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Han put out his cigarette and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he led the three of them back home. They passed through the courtyard door, walked down the corridor, and opened the vi door. A fragrance wafted over. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Reign. Xander, and Lorraine were intoxicated and could not wait to start eating. ¡°Han!¡± Tracy rushed over with a smile and threw herself into Han¡¯s arms. She beamed and held onto Han. ¡°Han, where have you been these few days? I missed you so much.¡± Han hugged Tracy and stroked her hair. He smiled and said, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Of course I want you to y with me!¡± Tracy pursed her mouth and angrily said, ¡°Also, I want you to go to kindergarten to avenge me. That Big D always bullies me. He even bullies me with other children!¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How did he bully you?¡± Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Tracy, with a bulging face, eximed angrily, ¡°Big D often scolds me. He said that I was a bastard without a father. He even bullied me with others, pulling my hair and pinching my hand.¡± ¡°Uncle, look. My skin¡¯s turned red after he pinched me.¡± As she spoke, she lifted her sleeve and showed her arm to Han. Recently, under the care of Felicia and Charlie, her malnutrition improved a lot. She was no longer sallow and thin. She had put on some weight and looked healthier. However, there were many red marks on her chubby arm. One could tell at a nce that someone had pinched her hard! Han¡¯s eyes turned cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°When did this happen?* ¡°They bullied me just the few days you were on a business trip. Tracy angrily said. Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the red mark. A fit of rage surged in his heart. Their family doted on Tracy and wanted to give her the world. They treated her like the apple of their eyes.. Now, Big D dared to treat Tracy like this. It was unforgivable! ¡°You are back¡­¡± Floris took out the hot chicken from the kitchen. She looked at Han with a smile. Her gazended on Reign then. Her eyes were filled with surprise as she eximed, ¡°You, you are Ms. Labenz?¡± Reign Labenz, the female CEO of Mapleturz Group, was the famous richest woman in Lightdom City. Everyone who lived in Lightdom City had heard Reign¡¯s name and was filled with admiration for her. ¡°Hello,¡± Reign said politely. ¡°Floris, Tracy was bullied. Do you know about this?¡± Han asked. ¡°What? Tracy was beaten up?¡± Floris¡¯s expression changed. She quickly put down the item and came to Han¡¯s side. She grabbed Tracy¡¯s arm and looked at it. After seeing those wounds, her expression changed drastically. She was worried and asked, ¡°Tracy, what¡¯s going on? Who hit you? Does it hurt? So many things have happened. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡®I do not dare to tell you. I¡¯m afraid that you might go and fight with Big D¡¯s parents. But you can¡¯t beat them,¡± Tracy said timidly. ¡°Why would you say that? I might not be able to beat them, but I will do my best to protect you.¡± Floris¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°But Big D¡¯s parents are very fierce. They¡¯ll beat you,¡± said Tracy, When Floris heard this, her eyes turned red. Tears swirled in her eyes, and her heart was filled with sorrow. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Although Tracy was very young, she had experienced too much suffering and saw too many evil people. She knew her mother was weak and could not fight against Big D¡¯s parents. If she told Floris about this, Floris would quarrel with Big D¡¯s parents and suffer losses. Tracy was protecting her! However, such protection made Floris feel even more guilty, ufortable, and heartbroken. ¡°What? Tracy was beaten up?¡± Felicia and Charlie also walked out of the kitchen. When they saw the red mark on Tracy¡¯s arm, they were furious. ¡°Son of bitch, who did this? Tracy, tell me. I will help you teach him a lesson, Felicia said. ¡°That¡¯s right. I will protect you too Charlie said in a huff. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle is here. I will help you. Tell me everything clearly,¡± Han said. With the assurance of Han, Tracy finally rxed. She knew that Han was very powerful. With Han¡¯s support, she immediately told him everything. Everything was because of theparison between the children in kindergarten. Theypared what kind of person their father was. Many children said their father was great and what kind of work he did. However, at a time like this. Tracy remained silent Her silence also caused many children to mock her and call her a bastard without a father Tracy argued with many people because of this, but she was bullied by Big D and the others. Upon hearing this, Han. Floris, Charlie, and the others gazes turned cold as their anger soared. Xander¡¯s gaze was also cold as he said in a deep voice. ¡°How dare he bully my friend¡¯s nephew? That child is simply courting death¡± Han red at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s just child¡¯s y. We will find everything from their parents tomorrow and ask them to apologize. Do not be rash.¡± He understood Xander¡¯s personality the best. Whenever this guy got angry, whether the enemy was a man or a woman, old or young, he must be ruthless. He would beat them until they were covered in wounds or kill them. If Xander made a move, the little boy called Big D would probably never grow up in his lifetime ¡°No way! It can not be as simple as an apology. We have to teach that little brat a lesson¡± Charlie said. ¡°Yes, we must make Big D pay the price,¡± said Felicia ¡°Tracy!¡± Floris hugged Tracy and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. If only Mommy could get your father¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Tracy was obedient and sensible, helping Floris wipe her tears andforting her gently ¡°Alright, Floris, it¡¯s okay. I will apany Tracy to kindergarten tomorrow? Although Han was furious, he knew it was not the time to say this. He took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. He pretended to be very calm and said. ¡°Alright, Dad, Mom, don¡¯t be so angry now. Sit down. Let¡¯s leave it for tomorrow.¡± Reign also walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Right. Mr. and Mrs. Jaber, let¡¯s have the meal first. I will apany Han to take a look tomorrow. I will seek justice for Tracy!¡± Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°Ms. Labenz wants to seek justice for Tracy?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing Reign¡¯s words, Felicia and Charlie were overjoyed. The Labenz family was arge family in Lightdom City. Reign was also the leader of the Labenz family. As long as Reign took action, no problem could not be solved. ¡°Really!¡± Reign nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s okay. Everyone, sit down and eat.¡± Felicia was overjoyed and immediately invited others to eat. Floris wiped her tears, too, and said, ¡°I will wash my face. You guys eat first.¡± With that, she put down Tracy and rushed into the washroom. ¡°Uncle, did I say something wrong?¡± Tracy asked. ¡°How could that be? Tracy is the most obedient and smart.¡± Han held Tracy in his arms, smiling and looking at Tracy fondly, then said, ¡°Come on, let me introduce you. This is my good friend, Reign Labenz.¡± ¡°Hello, Reign.¡± ¡°This is also my good friend for many years, Lorraine Zabel¡± ¡°Hello, Lorraine.¡± ¡°This is Xander Zoran, my good friend from before.¡± ¡°Hello, Xander.¡± Tracy was super obedient and cute. Every time Han introduced someone, she would greet them politely. However, she still had some timidity when she looked at Reign and the other two. Your name is Tracy? Tracy Jaber? Good girl¡± Xander also walked over and stroked Tracy¡¯s hair. Han¡¯s face instantly darkened. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lorraine also said with a dark expression, ¡°Obviously, you are not familiar with Longhard Kingdom¡¯s culture. This is Han¡¯s niece. Didn¡¯t you hear her call Han her uncle?¡± ¡°Ah? Then what should I call her?¡± Xander was stunned. ¡°Xander, my surname is Hammond. My name is Tracy Hammond, but I want to change my surname to Jaber,¡± said Tracy. ¡°Ah?¡± Han, Reign, and the others were all stunned. Tracy, why did you change your name?¡± Reign asked. ¡°I do not like this surname. I want to have the same surname as my uncle Tracy held Han¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to change your surname. Tracy, you will take my surname ever since. We will always be family. You can call me Grandpa from now on.¡± Charlie walked out with a te of salmon. She ced it on the table and chuckled. ¡°That is right. From now on, your name is Tracy Jaber. If anyone bullies you, you can tell me. Grandma will help you beat them back. Felicia also walked out, looking kind and indulgent. ¡°Dad, Mom, changing her name is not a small matter. You should ask for Floris¡¯s opinion,¡± Han said. Floris also walked our of the washroom with an earnest expression. ¡°I also want to change the name of Tracy. I want to call her Elena Jaber.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that simr to the pronunciation of Yelena?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°That is right. It is simr to the pronunciation of Yelena Jaber. Then let¡¯s call her Tracy Jaber, Floris said. ¡°Yay, I like the name, Tracy Jaber.¡± Tracy immediately pped her hands andughed happily. Han stood at the side and smiled without saying a word. However, when he saw the red mark on Tracy¡¯s arm, his eyes turned cold, and he became even angrier. ¡°Alright, we will talk about changing the name tomorrow. It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± Charlie was all smiles as he invited everyone to sit down and have dinner. There was an array of delectable dishes on the table, with chicken, fish, goose, fish, etc. Everything was perfect in color, smell, and taste. ¡°Wow, there¡¯re so many dishes!¡± Reign looked at these dishes, her appetite whetted, and she could not wait to start. Then, she looked at Felicia with. admiration. ¡°Mrs. Jaber, did you make all these?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely me. Han¡¯s sister also helped a lot,¡± Felicia said with a smile. ¡°You guys are awesome. I¡¯m so impressed. These dishes are much better than my chefs,¡± Reign praised sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s just some basic culinary skills. We¡¯ve been doing this over the years. This is not worth mentioning.¡± Floris smiled shyly and said humbly, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re quite envious of you. Your business is so popr, and you¡¯re so rich. It¡¯s great that you don¡¯t have to do household chores.¡± Charlie looked at Reign. ¡°You have a chef in your family?¡± ¡°There was one. After my father went missing and my brother was sent overseas for treatment, I went home and ordered takeout,¡± Reign said. ¡°How did that happen? What¡¯s going on?¡± Felicia was stunned. Reign sighed and did not continue. Han quickly tried to mediate and said, ¡°Alright, Dad, Mom, stop asking. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Here, you two have some fish.¡± ¡°Also, Ms. Labenz, you have always ordered takeout and are used to cating many delicacies. I bet you haven¡¯t tasted homemade meals for a while. Come on, try this chicken drumstick.¡± ¡°This drumstick is from the free-range chicken we brought from the countryside.¡± Han talked while giving Charlie and Felicia fish meat and a chicken drumstick to Reign. ¡°I asked my rtives to transport it over from Iinfort. This is authentic Linfort Chicken. It¡¯s very delicious,¡± Felicia emphasized- ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Linfort Chicken. It was not easy for us to get it. Ms. Labenz, give it a try,¡± Charlie hurriedly said. ¡°Linfort Chicken? Is it very precious?¡± Upon hearing this, Xander and Lorraine looked at each other in shock. ¡°Of course, it is precious. This is a very authentic Linfort Chicken. You can not buy it even if you have money. You guys are lucky,¡± Felicia said. ¡°Then I have to taste it too.¡± When Xander heard Felicia and Charlie say that, he immediately picked up a piece of chicken and enjoyed it. Then, his eyes lit up. ¡°This is amazing. It¡¯s smooth, tender, and delicious, with a sweet and fragrant taste. This chicken is ¨¦xtraordinary.¡± Lorraine also took a bite. Her eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°Yes, wow. It¡¯s delicious.¡± The two of them looked at each other and immediately gave a thumbs-up. Reign also took a bite of the drumstick. As expected, the chicken was tender and smooth. It was very tasty. She could not help but praise, ¡°This chicken is indeed great. Seeing how ignorant they were. Han could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s fine if they do not understand. Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know about Linfort Chicken?¡± ¡°Huh? Is Linfort Chicken very famous?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Han¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t. Is it very famous?¡± Reign looked puzzled. ¡°Linfort Chicken is a traditional delicacy in our Gobouis Province. You haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± Han said. Tm usually busy and can not care about many delicacies, Reign said. ¡°Enough talking. Let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± Han said calmly. As he spoke, he poured drinks for everyone. The group of people toasted each other and ate happily. Reign and Lorraine were very active. They said a lot of nice things and made Feliciaugh happily and ted. After dinner, thenterns were already lit, and night covered thend. Han cleaned the room for Reign and the others. He made up brand-new beds and asked them to shower and sleep separately. Unfortunately, a strong wind blew that night out of the blue, a rainstorm poured down, and thunder and lightning shed. Han slept in his room and was ying with his phone. At this moment, Reign sent a message. ¡°Han, I¡¯m afraid of thunder. Can you¡­ Can youe to my room and apany me for the night?¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500 When Han saw this message, he frowned slightly and turned to look out of the window. It was alreadyte at night, and the rainstorm outside was pouring. Lightning shed, and thunder rumbled. The wind howled as if it was the end of the world. It was indeed terrifying He thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Come up quickly Reign sent a voice message to urge him. From her voice, he could tell that she was indeed afraid, and her voice sounded frightened. ¡°Alright, I will be right there.¡± Han replied. Then, he put away his phone, stood up, and left the room. At this moment, Lydia sent a message. ¡°Han, are you sleeping? It¡¯s raining heavily today. I can¡¯t sleep. Can you chat with me for a while?¡± At the same time, Mia also sent a message. ¡°I filmed a scene in the rain today. I was freezing. Han, do you prescription to warm up?¡± Unfortunately, Han had already put away his phone and could not see their messages. have a Han went up to the third floor and knocked on Reign¡¯s door. After getting Reign¡¯s permission, he walked in. The lights were off in the room. Reign held the nket and sat on the bed. She was trembling and looking out of the window in fear. Boom! At this moment, a p of thunder exploded outside the window, illuminating the entire world as bright as day. With this light, Han saw Reign¡¯s pale face. She curled up on the bed and looked especially pitiful. Han felt the urge to hold her in his arms and protect her. ¡°Ah!¡± This sudden p of thunder made Reign jump up from the bed in fright. She curled up in the corner like a frightened rabbit. Han closed the door and turned on the light, thinking in confusion, ¡°If she is so afraid of thunder, why doesn¡¯t she turn on the light?¡± Although he was puzzled, he walked over andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s just thunder. There is no need to be afraid.¡± ¡°Han!¡± When Reign saw Han enter, she jumped up as if she had seen her savior. She threw herself into Han¡¯s arms andhugged him tightly. It reminded Han of how Tracy jumped into his arms in just the same way ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s just thunder. There is nothing to be afraid of,¡± Han asked. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡± Reign hugged Han and trembled in fear. Han smiled bitterly. Previously, when she was in the jungle overseas, Reign did not act so fragile. It was just a simple lightning strike now, but she was so afraid. It was unbelievable. The current her did not look like the CEO in charge of the overall situation. She was as fragile as a child. ¡°You are afraid of thunder?¡± Han was stunned. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. *Yes, I¡¯m so scared. Can¡­ can you stay here tonight?¡± Reign hugged Han tightly. She was still terrified. Especially at this moment, the thunder sounded again, and lightning tore through the night sky. Reign was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She hurriedly hugged Han tightly again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. I will be here with you. Do not be afraid.¡± Han hugged Reign and patted her back gently, telling her not to be afraid. He even carried Reign and made her sit on the bed. ¡®No, do not leave.¡± Reign quickly grabbed Han, afraid that he would leave her alone. ¡°It¡¯s just that we can not hug like this.¡± Han smiled bitterly. 08:48 This posture was too awkward. If this continued for a long time, he would probably do something overboard. Only then did Reign realize that their posture was inappropriate. Her face turned red, and she quickly let go of Han. Her heart was beating wildly. Recalling how she hugged Han just now, she quickly lowered her head, not daring to look into Han¡¯s eyes. Their hug just now was too intimate. In particr, she usually did not wear any undergarments when she slept. If she hugged Han so tightly just now, wouldn¡¯t Han be taking advantage of her? This was too embarrassing! She was about to say something when there was another p of thunder outside. She was so frightened that her face turned pale again. She quickly threw herself into Han¡¯s arms again and hugged him tightly like a frightened cat. Han was speechless. What was going on? Even though she was in a high position, she was still a fragile girl. She was so afraid of a sudden p of thunder! Han thought so in his heart, but his expression did not change. He said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. I will stay here with you. I will not go back tonight.¡± When Reign heard this, she felt a little relieved. ¡°So, can you let me go now?¡± Han asked. Reign blushed again and quickly let go of Han. However, she still stayed close to Han and did not leave. Her hand was en holding Han¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m afraid every time there¡¯s thunder. Can you keep holding my hand?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. Han nodded. When people were nervous and afraid, they always wanted to grab onto something to find psychologicalfort. Reign was clearly in this situation. Looking at the nervous and scared Reign, a hint of affection appeared in Han¡¯s eyes. He quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, did something happen to you when you were young? Is that why you are so afraid of thunder?¡± As far as he knew, people extremely frightened by certain things usually experienced indelible things to form such psychological trauma. ¡°We are such close friends. Can you stop calling me Ms. Labenz?¡± Reign suddenly asked. ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Han asked. ¡°Call me Rei. Yvie used to call me Rei. That is my nickname,¡± Reign said. ¡°Alright. Then, Rei, did you encounter something when you were young?¡± Han asked: ¡°As a child?¡± At the mention of this, fear shed across Reign¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me these things so I can help you get through this,¡¯ Han said gently. His words seemed to have some magic that calmed Reign¡¯s heart. Her body also slowly calmed down from the initial trembling ¡± Finally, she gritted her teeth and mustered the courage to say, ¡°When I was five years old, on a thunderstorm day, when I rushed home from primary school, I encountered something bad¡­¡± *Something bad? In a thunderstorm? Han¡¯s face darkened. Lightning was a disaster for those unclean evil spirits! Most of the time, as long as the thunder sounded, those demons and ghosts would be frightened and lie on the ground without moving- Especially during a thunderstorm, many demons did not dare to move, and they would hide. However, Reign encountered something bad while thundering. Reign did not reply. Instead, she continued, ¡°That thing almost killed my father that time.¡± At this point, her eyes were filled with even more fear. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 ¡°That evil spirit was so fierce and ugly. It pounced on me and tried to kill me.¡± ¡°I was so scared, I squatted on the ground and could not move.¡± ¡°Later, my father rushed over and fought with that thing. In the end, he chased it away. However, he also shed plenty of blood and fell to the ground, almost dying.¡± Reign¡¯s face turned pale when she talked about the trauma of her childhood. She held Han¡¯s hand tightly. Han was slightly stunned when he heard this. What was going on? Reign¡¯s father fought with evil spirits and bled a lot. Did evil spirits have blood? Couldn¡¯t it be that someone was wearing a mask to assassinate her or her father? In an instant. Han had already thought of such a possibility. Generally speaking, evil spirits were most formless. Children could see these things, but adults rarely could. Reign was very young at that time. It was normal for her to see evil spirits. However, evil spirits appeared during the thunderstorm and fought with Reign¡¯s father, causing him to bleed. No matter how to look at it, it was artificial. Boom! Rumble! At this moment, another p of thunder sounded outside the window. Reign was so frightened that she hugged Han again. She hugged him tightly as if this was the only way to give her a sense of security. Han felt the jade-like hand holding him tightly, with great strength, but the arm was trembling. He looked at Reign¡¯s pale face and felt sympathy for her. He hugged her and said, ¡°In fact, you do not have to be so afraid. Let me help you recall.¡± ¡°No, do not say anymore¡­ Reign was even more terrified. When she told Han about that matter, she had mustered considerable courage. Now, Han wanted to repeat it. This was rubbing salt into her wound. ¡°If you do not deal with this childhood trauma, it will follow you for the rest of your life, making you feel frightened and insecure.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°I know you are afraid. I understand very well because I have experienced the same thing as you. I was also afraid and could not walk out.¡± ¡°But if you can not get out, you will be trapped and tortured for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°The best way to get rid of fear is to face it head-on and defeat it!¡± At this point, a hint of emotion shed across his eyes. In the past eight years, he had followed his master everywhere and experienced many storms. He also faced life and death and fought many talented geniuses. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . One enemy left a deep impression on him At that time, he was only a lord-ss expert. He had just made a name for himself on the extraterritorial battlefield. Later on, because of his bravery, he killed a drug lord who wanted to humiliate a foreign mother and daughter and was devoid of conscience. Then, the brother of the drug lord, a General, heard about this and chased after him for a month. During that month, he had been chased around the world to escape. He had tried his best but could not defeat that General. Every time he saw the figure of that general-ss expert, he could only flee and did not dare to fight, That month was his most desperate month! He asked his master for help, but the master ignored him. Even the Shadow Knight did not lend him a helping hand. He was alone in a foreign country, with a face that was an Easterner, isted and helpless. He felt abandoned by the whole world at that time. It was as if he had returned to Demon¡¯s Den and could be killed at any moment. He fled, but no matter where he escaped, he would be found and hunted down. He lived an unstable life. Later on, he realized that it was no use fleeing like this. So he made up his mind. He changed from being passive to taking the initiative to attack. He used all his methods to kill the subordinates of the general-ss expert one by one before facing the general-ss expert in the end. That battle was earth-shattering and tragic. Atst, he lured the general-ss expert into the trap he had set up. He exhausted all his strength and paid a heavy price to kill the general-ss expert. Although he had killed that person, that person had left a deep impression on him. Just as he thought he had killed that person, that person stood up again and again, disying iparably terrifying strength, forcing him into a desperate situation again and again. ¡°But, how, how do we face this?¡± Reign looked troubled. ¡°Let me tell you something¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Is there a possibility that the evil spirit you met when you were young was not an evil spirit but someone in disguise?¡± ¡°Someone in disguise? Reign was stunned. ¡°Think about it Your Labenz family is big and prosperous. Your grandfather¡¯s hands are covered in blood. Naturally, some enemies want to kill you. It is reasonable for them to take revenge on your father or grandfather.¡± Han looked into Reign¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Think carefully. When you saw the evil spirit, did it have a shadow, and the rain could fall on it?¡± ¡°Also, when your father was fighting with that evil spirit, did they have physical contact? Could it even make a sound?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. Han¡¯s words seemed to make sense. ¡°Think carefully. Is that right?¡± Han asked. Reign frowned slightly and fell into deep thought. Han watched as she sank into her memories. He did not disturb her and just waited quietly. At this moment, the thunder sounded again. Reign was shocked again. Her face turned pale as she hurriedly threw herself into Han¡¯s arms again. She said with at trembling voice. ¡°I can not remember. I¡¯m so afraid.¡± She trembled and couldn¡¯t remember anything Han was helpless and could only hug her andfort her. ¡°Well, let me tell you some stories. How about a love story?¡± To make Reign recover from her fear, he could only change the topic and tell her some love stories. After he diverted her attention, Reign was indeed not as afraid and rxed a lot. She asked, ¡°That woman waited 18 years for her husband to return. But her husband married someone else instead?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°This is too sad. Tell me something more light-hearted.¡± ¡°Alright, how about Superman¡¯s story?¡± ¡°Theics? I¡¯ve read it when I was a kid. Why don¡¯t you tell me something else? How about Aquaman? I¡¯ve always wanted to read it. But I couldn¡¯t find the time.¡± ¡°I just read it in high school. Some say the ending was an anticlimax.¡± ¡°Just tell me about it.¡± ¡°Alright, I will tell you then.¡± Han used his mesmerizing voice and slowly told the story of Aquaman to Reign. Under his voice, Reign gradually became less afraid and slowly rxed. As he told the story, the distance between the two of them grew closer. Then they leaned tightly together. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 In the end, Reign was leaning on Han¡¯s shoulder, listening to Han¡¯s story and falling asleep. However, she still held Han¡¯s hand tightly and did not let, go Even though it was still thunderous or stormy outside, she slept soundly. It was as if she felt safe beside Han. In a deep sleep, she looked even more beautiful. Her beautiful face, exquisite facial features, and delicate skin were breathtaking Han looked at her, who was sleeping soundly, and was stunned again. His heart palpitated. At the same time, he was filled with emotions. He had thought that after returning to Lightdom City, he would no longer have any contact with Reign. He even threw the business card Reign gave him into the trash can. He did not expect them to have such a deep rtionship. Reign even moved into his house for a night. The two of them even held hands andy on the same bed. Fate was such an elusive thing. He tried to let go of Reign¡¯s hand, wanting to leave Reign¡¯s room and return to his room to sleep. However, even though Reign was sound asleep, she still held his hand as if this was the only way to make her feel safe. As if sensing that Han was about to leave, Reign shook his hand even more tightly and said in her sleep. ¡°Dad, Mom, Im so lonely. Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± While talking in her sleep, a tear fell from the corner of her eye, It was a pitiful sight! Han looked at her face and felt pity for her. He gently wiped her tears and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not leave With that, hey down beside Reign and looked at her face. The closer he looked, the more he felt that Reign was beautiful. Her facial features were exquisite, and there were no ws. She was as beautiful as a fairy. Her eyebrows, eyes, eyshes, nose, and lips were all perfect. There were no ws at all. At this moment, Han suddenly felt that Reign was more beautiful than all the women he had met. He had never felt so attracted to a woman before. However, he only watched her with admiration, without any inappropriate thoughts. The following day morning, the storm stopped, and the sky cleared up. When Reign woke up, she immediately saw Han¡¯s handsome face. Her expression changed. She quickly looked under the nket and then at their tightly clenched hands. Her face turned red She looked at Han, sleeping soundly, and remembered her fearst night. Thefort of Han warmed her heart. For so many years, no matter what kind of things she encountered, she had forced herself through it. She felt that she did not have any support. Even when she slept, she did not sleep well. She would often wake up in the middle of the night and look at the empty vi. She felt empty inside, like rootless duckweed. All these years, if it were not for saving her brother, she probably would not have been able to hold on. In some thunderstorms weather, she would hide in a corner alone and suffer for the entire night without sleeping. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Last night, she slept soundly beside Han. She even had a sweet dream. In the dream, her father returned, and her mother came to life. Even her younger brother recovered. Their family of four sat and ate together, living ordinary and happy lives. Moreover, in her dream, there was a new member of her family, Han! Reign blushed slightly when she recalled what had happened in her sweet dream. Suddenly, she had a very bold ideal She looked around vigntly. After confirming that no one was knocking or watching, she immediately leaned forward and gave him a peck on the lips. After the kiss, her face turned even redder. She quickly let go of Han¡¯s hand and was relieved to see that Han was still sleeping soundly. If I can sleep sofortably every night in this life, how wonderful would that be!¡± Reign thought to herself. She slowly got up with a red face and tiptoed to the bathroom. After she entered the bathroom and closed the door, Han opened his eyes. He touched his lips and recalled Reign¡¯s kiss. He smiled and muttered, ¡°I did not spend the night in vain. I have received my reward Swoosh! At this moment, a condom flew in from outside the window andnded in his hand. Lorraine was already standing on the balcony. ¡°Think about it before you do it. Do not ruin Ms. Labenz Xander leaned out of the balcony window and said in a low voice, ¡°Han, I think Lorraine is right.¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Get lost!¡± These two had already been watching the show on the balconyst night. They did not even sleep after watching it for the entire night. How shameless! Lorraine and Xander yawned and quickly went upstairs. They were as agile as monkeys. ¡°These two should not be allowed to stay here,¡± Han thought. At this moment. Reign walked out of the bathroom while brushing her teeth. ¡°Han, are you awake?¡± Han quickly hid the condom and yawned. ¡°I just woke up. If you are fine, I will go downstairs.¡± With that, he put the condom in his pocket under the cover of the quilt. Then he lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and walked out the door. ¡°Thank you forst night,¡± Reign said to Han¡¯s back. Han waved his hand and left without looking back. If he stayed any longer and Reign discovered this condom, there would be a huge misunderstanding. Reign looked at Hani¡¯s back. A sly look shed across her beautiful big eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled into a smile. At this moment, Lorraine walked in from outside. Reign quickly put away the cunning in her eyes and changed to her usual appearance. ¡°Lorraine, you woke up so early?¡± ¡°It was too stormyst night. So I couldn¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m used to waking up early. Congrattions.¡± Lorraine smiled. ¡°Congrattions for what?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°For you two spending the night together.¡± ¡°Lorraine, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You can stop that now. I saw Han enter your roomst night. Did you two¡­ do that?¡± Lorraine chuckled and made an indescribable gesture with her hands. Reign¡¯s face turned red. She said shyly, ¡°Lorraine, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about? ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet?¡± Lorraine smiled and said, ¡°Then I will say it straight. You lied to Hanst night!¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 ¡°I lied to Han Jaber. What do you mean?¡± Reign¡¯s face darkened. Lorraine smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. We¡¯re all friends. Besides, I won¡¯t interfere in the matter between you and Han Jaber, nor will I expose you.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Reign added. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it clear then¡± Lorraine smiled even more mysteriously before replying, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleepst night either and was watching the rain outside the balcony. I identally overheard your conversation with Han Jaber. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should have figured out what caused your childhood traumast night. ¡°An assassin must have pretended to be a ghost to kill you. Your father got hurt trying to protect you. ¡°However, you pretended you didn¡¯t realize it and continued hiding in Han Jaber¡¯s arms. You only had one goal: to let Han Jaber stay by your side and spend the night with you. ¡°However, unfortunately, Han Jaber is simply a blockhead. He didn¡¯t do anything improper to you. Instead, he guarded you obediently for the entire night and didn¡¯t cross the line. ¡°Am I right?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed again when she heard this, and she stared at Lorraine. ¡°You peeped at us yesterday?¡± Lorraine shook her head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t like to peep at others.¡± After a pause, she pointed to her ear and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m an assassin My hearing and vision are far superior to ordmary people. Moreover, I always familiarize myself with the environment whenever I go to a new ce, and I never fall asleep easily. ¡°So, even though the wind¡¯s howling and the rain was pouring with rumbled lightning and thunderst night, I still heard your conversation. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Am I right?¡± Hearing this, Reign red at Lorraine with a little bit of anger. ¡°See no evil, hear no evil, and speak no evil D that As she spoke, she felt a little uneasy. you know Initially, she thought that it was just a conversation between her and Han Jaber but did not expect Lorraine to hear it. It was really embarrassing. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just me. Xander Zoran has the same ability, Lorraine added. Reign¡¯s face darkened. ¡°In that case, Xander Zoran also knew?¡± she wondered. ¡°Well. Actually, I can tell that it wasn¡¯t just Xander Zoranst night. Han Jaber¡¯s parents were also listening to your movements,¡± Lorraine said. When Reign heard that, she stopped brushing her teeth, and her face blushed. ¡°The whole family was watching Han Jaber and me? ¡°What? This was so embarrassing!¡± said she inwardly. Downstairs. Han returned to his room to wash up. When he changed his clothes and came out, he found that his mother, Felicia Jaber, was already cooking breakfast in the kitchen while Charlie Jaber was practicing boxing in the courtyard. After a few days of practice, his boxing had already taken shape and could be considered entry-level. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. His actionsbined strength and release in a perfect way. ¡°You¡¯re awake? I¡¯ve already bought the pasta. If you¡¯re hungry, eat it while it¡¯s hot. I still have to boil the fresh milk and eggs for a while, Felicia said. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll wait for the others to wake up and eat together. You go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll go box with Dad,¡± Han said with a smile. After saying that, he walked out of the courtyard and came to Charlie¡¯s side to box with him slowly. Charlie nced at Han while boxing and said, ¡°Han, you have to be kind. You can¡¯t abandon someone after having an affair, and you definitely shouldn¡¯t love one person after another. You have to be loyal to love.¡± Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Charlie used a move simr to a crane spreading its wings and said in a low voice, ¡°The two girls. 1 can tell that they¡¯re both interested in you.¡± *Besides, you entered Ms. Labenz¡¯s roomst night. You couldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Han¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? Ms. Labenz is afraid of thunder. I just went over to apany her. Nothing happened between us,¡± ¡°Are you sure nothing happened Charlie asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Tim d nothing happened.¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean by asking that?¡± Han looked at Charlie with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t Charlie always want me to bring girls home and have sex with them so that he could have grandchildren earlier? ¡°Why is he unhappy now that I spent the whole nightforting Reign Labenz?¡± thought Han. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to say that if a man really does it with a woman, he must be responsible to the end,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Alright Han nodded and did not ask further. He could tell that Charlie was hiding something from him. However, he subconsciously thought that Charlie Jaber was only worried about his infidelity, so he didn¡¯t bother to ask further. After practicing boxing, they went for a run and then returned to their room to wash up and change clothes before sitting at the dining table. At this moment, Reign, Floris, and the others were already sitting at the dining table. Reign¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, and her face was a little red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold?¡± Han asked with concern. As he spoke, everyone on the scene also looked toward Reign Labenz Reign¡¯s face turned even redder. She quickly red at Han and replied, Tm fine. Let¡¯s eat.¡± After saying that, she drank a ss of fresh milk and picked up a French loaf to eat. Han was stunned. ¡°What was going on? ¡°I was clearly concerned about her. Why did she suddenly be ungrateful? ¡°We were clearly finest night and were even sleeping on the same bed. Why did her attitude suddenly change today?¡± said he inwardly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s eat Felicia also tried to smooth things over. Tracy peeled an egg, put it in Han¡¯s howl, and obediently said, ¡®Uncle, eat the egg¡± ¡°Thank you, Tracy.¡± Han stroked Tracy¡¯s hair dotingly and picked up the egg to eat. He found the egg peeled by his niece was highly delicious. After breakfast, Han cleaned up the dishes and cutlery and said to Reign and the others, ¡°Ms. Labenz, you go to thepany first with Xander and Lorraine. Ill apany my sister and Tracy to kindergarten.¡± When Tracy heard this, her eyes lit up. She hurriedly grabbed Han¡¯s hand and said with a giggle, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Reign said calmly. ¡°Won¡¯t it affect your work?¡± Han asked. ¡°No.¡± Reign nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together then¡± Han nodded. At this moment, Felicia and Charlie had already changed their clothes and walked out. ¡°Wait a minute. We¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, stop messing around,¡± Han said with a stern face ¡°That won¡¯t do. Tracy is our family¡¯s baby. Of course, we have to support her when she¡¯s bullied,¡± Felicia said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Whoever dares to hit our Tracy, I¡¯ll beat them back. I¡¯ve been practicing a lot of martial arts recently. Whoever dares to hit our Tracy, I¡¯ll help Tracy beat them back!¡± Charlie also waved his fist. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go together and stand up for our Princess Tracy, Xander also shouted as if he wanted the world to be in chaos. He picked up Tracy and let her sit on his shoulders, saying with high spirits, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Princess Tracy. Today we are all your knights. We will fight the enemy for you!¡± With that, he carried Tracy and walked to the car. Reign, Lorraine, Felicia, and Charlie also followed and walked over. The group of people immediately walked toward the car parked in the courtyard in a somewhat majestic way. This was the first time Tracy was cared for like this and even treated like a princess. She immediately smiled happily and danced around. However, the wound on her arm was especially eye-catching, making everyone¡¯s eyes turn cold. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 This kindergarten was only 3 miles away from the Jaber family¡¯s vi. It had beautiful scenery, facing the river and backing onto a wealthy residential area and apartmentplex, making it a treasured ce. It was also the best kindergarten in the neighboring area. The teaching staff here was particrly strong, with every teacher having a graduate degree and extensive teaching experience. They must also be proficient in threenguages. Many children from wealthy families were sent to this kindergarten to receive the best education. However, tuition fees here were also particrly expensive. The tuition fee for a semester was at least 10 thousand clors, not including the other misceneous expenses, Someone calcted that a three-year-old kid who studied here would cost at least 10 thousand dors a semester. In other words, the minimum annual tuition fee was 20 thousand dors. Moreover, this 20 thousand dors was only for the most ordinary education offered within Springtime Kindergarten. On top of this, there were education packages with annual fees of 10 thousand dors or 60 thousand dors, or even higher. The children of ordinary prople could not afford to attend such an expensive school. However, in the eyes of some wealthy people, 20 thousand dors, 40 thousand dors, and 60 thousand dors were not worth mentioning Those rich people did not care about such a small sum of money at all. As long as their children could receive elite education and master an additional skill andnguage, it would be the best investment. After all, their vast assets needed to be managed by the next generation. No matter how hard they tried, it would be useless if the next leader was very lousy and could not control the situation or thepany. Therefore, they were willing to spend a lot of money to nurture their sessors. After Han arrived and saw the Springtime Kindergarten, bis expression changed slightly, and he sighed. ¡°Wow, are kindergartens so fancy nowadays** The buildings here were like pces, magnificent and grand, with extraordinary luxurious decoration. This was the first time Han had seen such a kindergarten. He had mixed feelings in his heart.. His family was very poor in the past, and he had never attended kindergarten. Every time he passed by the kindergarten, he was especially envious of the students there. However, the best kindergarten was in arge courtyard at that time. There were no such buildings like this. How was this a kindergarten? It was simply a pce. ¡°Han, I just asked around. The Big D who hit Tracy is from the Muller family of Lightdom City. They are rich and have a big business. Can we afford to provoke them?¡± Floris said uneasily. She knew that Han was very strong and might even fight dozens of hooligans alone. However, if the opponent was a descendant of a big family, they were notpeting with fighting skills, but instead, the big family might be using the sinuation to kill. When arge family was to deal with an individual, they often used their power to crush the individual. Most of the time, they only needed one sentence, and the individual would never have a chance to turn over. The Muller family? Can itpare to the Zabel family and the Labenz family?¡± Han said calmly. Floris¡¯s expression changed. She did not know what to say. The Zabel and Labenz families were the most prominent super families in Lightdom City, tied for first ce, unparalleled in strength! The Muller family was still a little inferior to the Labenz family. *Floris, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care about a mere Muller family,¡± Han sald calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not to mention the Muller family. Even if all the people from Lightdom City¡¯s big families were here, no one could bully Princess Tracy with us around, Xander said confidently. Reign and Lorraine remained silent. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Pler 504 ¡°No matter who the other party is, they can¡¯t bully our Tracy!¡± Charlie also said in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and seek justice for our Tracy, added Felicia. With that, she walked into the kindergarten. Charlie and Floris followed her in. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xander still carried Tracy on his head as he walked in. ¡°Big horse, big horse.¡± Tracy sat on top of Xander¡¯s head and giggled. She was as adorable as a porcin doll Han, Reign, and Lorraine walked in with deep gazes In the kindergarten, the decorations were especially luxurious and spectacr. When they walked in, it was as if they were walking in the pce. ¡°This environment is really good. How much does it cost per semester?¡± Han asked. ¡°10 thousand dors. Felicia answered. ¡°10 thousand dors? Han was left speechless. ¡°This is the cheapest package, Floris added ¡°I want to enroll Tracy in a ss that costs 60 thousand dors, but your sister is reluctant to spend that much money,¡± said Felicia ¡°I just feel sorry for you. Moin, earning money is not easy, and don¡¯t want to spend so much on just a kindergarten. Im not sure if the knowledge learned here will be useful outside, Floris exined. ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem. No matter how hard we work, we can¡¯t make our child suffer,¡± Felicia replied, ¡°That¡¯s right We¡¯re not poor anymore. We can¡¯t let our children suffer, Charlie added. Their generation was poor and knew the importance of studying. Therefore, they wanted the next generation to live a different life. Therefore, no matter how much money they spent, they wanted to nurture Tracy into a future elite when they had money in their bank cards. They were quite willing to spend money on their children. Floris was afraid of being poor again and couldn¡¯t bear to spend so much money, but she could not resist Felicia and Charlie, so she chose a tuition package of 20 thousand dors per year. ¡°Dad, Mom, this registration fee is too expensive. Although we have money, we can¡¯t spend it like this,¡± Floris said. ¡°This time, I agree with Mom and Dad. A daughter needs to be nurtured in abundance,¡± said Han. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Floris frowned. ¡°Floris, I didn¡¯t mean Tracy should dress extravagantly, eat expensive delicacies, orpete with others. What I mean is that Tracy should master multiplenguages and skills when she was young Han looked at Tracy with a doting expression and said, ¡°When a child has many skills and is intelligent, she will exude the aura of confidence from within, have her own opinions, be more resilient than many peers, and have a broader perspective than many peers. ¡°Confidence, unique insights, a unique spirit, and diverse skills. That¡¯s the essence of nurturing in abundance. ¡°For this, it doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs.¡± Hearing this, Floris fell silent. She also wanted to raise her daughter in this way, but she didn¡¯t have much money now. She had always been using the money from Han and her parents, and she felt guilty about it. At this moment, a middle-aged man with a big belly led a chubby child in. Upon seeing Han Jaber and the others, heughed loudly and arrogantly said in a strange tone, ¡°Hahaha, you guys also want to raise a daughter in abundance? That¡¯s just wishful thinking! ¡°My boy is indeed right. Your child is a bastard without a father. No matter how you raise her, she¡¯s still a bastard!¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 The man¡¯s voice was extremely cold, arrogant, and filled with disdain, ridicule, and strong contempt for Tracy Hammond, Upon hearing this, everyone in the Jaber family started to look unpleasant. Xander was even more infuriated, and killing intent shed across his eyes. The sudden red rimmed Tracy¡¯s eyes. She pouted and looked aggrieved, saying angrily, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I¡¯m not a bastard!¡± The little fany beside the man stared at Tracy and scolded, ¡°My father said that you¡¯re a bastard, so you¡¯re a bastard¡± ¡°Hahaha, son, you¡¯re right. A man without a father is a bastard The man burst outughing. ¡°Who are you?¡± Floris asked in a stern voice. Charlie and Felicia also red at the man and said in unison, ¡°Who are you calling a bastard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her!¡± The man was extremely arrogant. He pointed at Tracy and said. My son said that she doesn¡¯t have a father. Those without a father are bastards.¡± After a pause, he pointed at Floris and said coldly. ¡°You look so simr to her. You must be her mother. Which man did you have a child with ¡°I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re a promiscuous and shameless woman. Do you have so many men that you don¡¯t even know who the father of your child is? ¡°My son is in the same kindergarten as your daughter. It really demeans my son¡¯s status. *Ill make it clear to the kindergarten directorter that he must expel your daughter.¡± His words were extremely arrogant and overbearing. He looked down on Floris with a haughty gaze. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re talking nonsense Floris was so angry that she was about to quake with rage. She had always been a woman who adhered to traditional virtues and had always beenmitted to one person. Even if Liam Hammond was aplete jerk, she had never betrayed him or looked for another mar. Now, in this man¡¯s mouth, she had actually be such a person? This was simply nder! ¡°My father isn¡¯t talking nonsense. You¡¯re a bad woman. Your daughter doesn¡¯t deserve to be in the same school as me,¡± the little fatty said. ¡°That¡¯s right, son. Today, I¡¯ll exin everything to the director and have him expel thus bastard who doesn¡¯t have a father,¡± the big fatty roared arrogantly. ¡°No, I still want to bully this bastard. Dad, the flesh of this bastard is sofortable to pinch. It feels good to pinch her.¡± The little fatty chuckled. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As he spoke, he stared at Tracy with a fierce and smug look in his eyes. Seeing this scene, Han and the others felt a chill in their bones. This child was not innocent at all. Instead, he took pleasure in bullying others! What a sick mentality! ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t expel her then. We¡¯ll keep this bastard for you to use as a punching bag. Anyway, the bastard doesn¡¯t have a father. She deserves to be bullied by you. This is her destiny. The big farty smiled and stroked the little fatty¡¯s head. He had an arrogant and domineering attitude, constantly calling Tracy a bastard andpletely disregarding the grievances of Floris and Tracy. ¡°Xander, make your move, Han said coldly. Xander¡¯s gaze turned cold as he walked out, ¡°Fight? Humph, you want to fight me? Do you know who I am! Im from the Muller family. The big fatty said fearlessly. pi Before he could finish speaking, Xander could no longer hold it in and pped him hard, sending him flying. The big fatty fell to the ground, and his face quickly became red and swollen ¡®Dad¡­ When the little fatty saw this, his expression changed. He did not immediately observe his father¡¯s condition. Instead, he turned his head and red fiercely at Xander. ¡°Bastard, how dare you hit my father? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After saying that, he kicked Xander ¡°ferociously.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so rude and unreasonable at such a young age. If you grow up, won¡¯t you be a ruthless scoundrel who brings disaster to themunity? ¡°Your dad won¡¯t teach you how to be a person. Now, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Xander¡¯s gaze was cold and ruthless. He kicked the little fatty without mercy, sending him flying and landing on top of the big fatty. The impact caused the big fatty to cough uncontrobly. It was a pitiful sight to behold. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 The little tatty was used to being arrogant and despotic since he was young. At this moment, his chest was burning with pain from the kick. His eyes turned red on the spot, and he burst out crying The big fatty¡¯s head was buzzing, and his face was burning with pain. When he heard his son¡¯s cries, his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly got up and hugged his son, saying nervously. Son, are are you alright?¡± ¡°Boohoo. Daddy, my chest hurts. The little fatty was in extreme pain and cried loudly Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The big fatty quickly unbuttoned his son¡¯s clothes and saw an obvious footprint on his son¡¯s chest. He turned furious on the spot. He stood up and red at Xander. Han, and the others. ¡°Bastards, you even hit a child. Are you still human?¡± Xander¡¯s gaze turned cold as he said. ¡°Tve already shown mercy Lorraine also stood up and lifted Tracy¡¯s sleeve, saying coldly. ¡°You said that we even hit our child. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what your child has done?¡± Under the sleeves. Tracy¡¯s arms were covered in pinch bruises. ¡°Your son did this,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°My son did it. So what? She¡¯s a useless bastard, just a lowly wretch. She¡¯s blessed enough to be hit by my son.¡± The big fatty was extremely arrogant. He stared at Xander viciously. ¡°Kid, my name is Kendall Muller. Im from the Muller family of Lightdom City. How dare you hit me and my son? You¡¯re dead meat! ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll eat my hat if I can¡¯t kill you today.¡± With that, he took out his phone and called the higher-ups of the Muller family for help. Felicia, Charlie, and Reign¡¯s expressions all darkened. ¡°What was that supposed to mean? ¡°Being bullied by his son was actually a blessing? ¡°Moreover, when this person said this, he was still so smug. It was as if it was only natural for his son to bully others. ¡°This was simply unreasonable!¡± thought Felicia ¡°Only your child is precious, isn¡¯t our child precious?¡± she eximed angrily. Kendall Muller held his phone and shouted, ¡°Of course. My Den is God¡¯s chosen one. His achievements in the future will definitely be extraordinary Compared to him, your child is an ant, a scumbag! It¡¯s a blessing for her to be beaten by him!¡± Upon hearing this. Charlie, Felicia, and Floris felt like they were about to explode with anger. This person was too shameless! Reign stood at the side and frowned. ¡°What era was it now? There were still people who were so superstitious. ¡°The God¡¯s chosen one? These were all traditional superstitions! ¡°Besides, from his arrogant and domineering look, Den Muller did not look like someone who would aplish great things said she inwardly. At this moment, Kendall got through the phone and growled, ¡°Hello, Boss, it¡¯s me. Your nephew, Den, was beaten up. I was beaten up too. That bastard doesn¡¯t care about our Muller family at all. Send someone over imunediately to seek revenge ¡°Im at Springtime Kindergarten. Right away. I need someone here within thirty minutes.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and red at Xander, Han, and the others, scolding, ¡°Just wait. You¡¯re dead meat.¡± Bang Before he could finish his words, Xander had already walked over in a fury, kicking him and sending him flying more than 15 feet before he fell to the ground and vomited in pain. He felt as if he had been hit by a rampaging motorcycle. His entire body felt like it was being torn apart. He was in extreme pain and vomited everything he had eatenst night ¡°Being beaten by me is also your blessing.¡± Xander said coldly. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 ¡°How, how dare you hit me?¡± Kendall Muller said in disbelief He sat on the ground and vomited nonstop. Finishing, he wiped his mouth and raised his head to look at Xander. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He had already mentioned the Muller family¡¯s name and even called the Muller family¡¯s higher-ups for help. In his impression, when ordinary people heard his words, they would definitely be terrified. Some people would even kneel and beg him for mercy. However, Xander still dared to hurt him! ¡°How was this possible? ¡°Was this Xander not afraid of the Muller family?¡± thought he. ¡°Your son is God¡¯s chosen one, but I am the God. It is the honor of both you and your son to be beaten by me.¡± Xander¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. He couldn¡¯t stand Kendall¡¯s ugly face for a long time. Without any instruction from Han, and regardless of what Han thought, he immediately kicked Kendall Muller to teach him a lesson. ¡°You Kendall Muller immediately felt his liver ache from anger Just now, he had said that his son was God¡¯s chosen one. He did not expect Xander to say the same thing now. This was simply humiliation! ¡°Daddy, Den Muller called out. When he saw that his father had been beaten up so badly by Xander, he red at Xander again and threatened. ¡°Bastard, how dare you beat my father? When our family members arrive, we¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± He was only four years old, but his eyes were already especially fierce. When he said that he would skin Xander alive, his herce gaze was simply that of a great murderer, Seeing him like this. Han darkened his gaze. ¡°Children were innocent originally. It was impossible for them to say such fierce words, let alone do such a cruel thing as to bully and oppress others. ¡°There must be a reason why Den Muller became like this. ¡°Maybe he was following some people of the Muller family and being influenced by them, which led to the development of this personality, said he inwardly. ¡°Lile brat, you still dare to be so arrogant? Do you want to get beaten?¡± Xander¡¯s gaze became even colder. As he spoke, he walked toward Den Muller. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s bullying me. Hurry up and kill him!¡± Den Muller was so frightened that his face turned pale. He hurriedly ran behind Kendall Muller and hid, looking at Xander timidly at the same time. Although he was very fierce, he was still a child, after all. Facing such an aggressive and brutal person like Xander, he would naturally feel terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here.¡± Kendall Muller protected his son. He gritted his teeth and stared at Xander, saying coldly, Kid, I¡¯m from the Muller family. My brother. Lambert Muller, ising soon. Where are you from? Tell me your name.¡± Upon hearing the name Lambert Muller, Charlie, Felicia, and Floris, all had a change in expression. ¡°Lambert Muller? The genius from the Special Forces at Skyline College, Lightdom Ciry¡¯smander- in-chief? One of the Ster Twins of the Muller family?¡¯ Charlie said in a trembling voice. That¡¯s right. He also has a twin brother named Hector Muller. They¡¯ve been on the battlefield and killed enemies. They¡¯ll be Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. here soon. When Kendall Muller saw Charlie¡¯s terrified expression, his eyes were filled with pride. He chuckled pleasantly and added. ¡°At least you have some knowledge, old man. You know about the Ster Twins of the Muller family.¡± After a pause, he pointed at Xander and said. ¡°Be sensible and tell your little brat to kneel in front of me immediately and apologize to me. Otherwise, when our Ster Twins arrive, I guarantee that all of you will die a horrible death¡± When he saw Charlie¡¯s expression, he knew that the Ster Twins name had intimidated Charlie and the others. His attitude became even more fearless and arrogant, ¡°Do you want to get beaten again!¡± Xander¡¯s gaze turned cold. He still wanted to continue beating up that bastard Kendall Muller. However, before he could make a move, Floris hurriedly pulled him back, shaking her head and saying in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Zoran, don¡¯t Felicia¡¯s eyes were also filled with fear and worry. She pulled Han¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Han, how about we apologize to smooth the thing over?¡± The Muller family was a huge n in Lightdom City. The Ster Twins of the Muller family were also famous in Lightdom City and known as the strongestmanders-in-chief. If those two people really led the team here, no inatter how good Han was at fighting, he would probably not be their match Once Han Jaber fell into the hands of those people, even Reign Labenz would probably find it difficult to fish him out. As a mother, she was worried that something would happen to her child. Hahaha¡­ Seeing Charlie. Felicia, and Floris behave like this, Kendall Mullerughed loudly and joyfully Then, his eyes turned cold as he stared at Charlie and the others, saying coldly, ¡°Are you afraid how? You know what? It¡¯s toote! ¡°You beat us just now I swear that when our Ster Twins arrive, I will make you pay a heavy price!¡± When they heard this, Charlie, Felicia, and Floris¡¯ faces all turned pale. They knew that Han was a skilled fighter, but even if he was, he was just a reckless person without any power. On the other hand, the Muller family¡¯s Ster Twins held absolute power. If they wanted to deal with Han, it would just take them a few words No matter how good Han was at fighting, there was nothing he could do. ¡°Han, don¡¯t worry about this. We can¡¯t beat them. Hurry up and take Tracy away,¡± Charlie quickly whispered. At this moment, he no longer had any anger or ambition to avenge Tracy. His eyes were filled with fear and worry, Since ancient times, themon people couldn¡¯t win the officials. ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry up and take Tracy away. Felicia hurriedly said. ¡°Leaving? Can you Kendall Muller stood up, his eyes bloodshot and angry. He stared at Han coldly and said, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re their boss. right¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if you leave this ce today, I promise I¡¯ll kill your parents!¡± When Han heard this, his eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Are you threatening me? ¡°Threatening you? Humph, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re not qualified to be threatened by me at all. The Muller family can crush an ant like you with just one finger. Kendall Muller smiled sinisterly. Han¡¯s gaze turned even colder. ¡°Miss Zabel, Ms. Labenz, bring my parents and the others inside the kindergarten.¡± Lorraine and Han had worked together for a long time, so she immediately understood what Han meant. She immediately walked over, picked up Tracy, and pulled Floris into the innermost part of the kindergarten. Reign frowned slightly but pulled Charlie and Felicia inside. Floris and the others were originally very worried but could not dissuade Reign and Lorraine and were directly taken away. After they left, Han stared at Kendall Muller coldly. ¡°Xander, chop off his mouth!¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 ¡°Chop off his mouth?¡± Hearing this, Xander was slightly stunned. He had seen and done things like cutting off hands and fingers and had executed many criminals. This was the first time he had heard of such a request from Han. He was a little shocked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Han answered coldly. Kendall Muller could not say anything good. Instead, he insulted Floris and Tracy with vulgarnguage. His mouth had to be chopped off! ¡°Okay!¡± Xander nodded. He immediately took out his saber and walked toward Kendall Muller ¡°What. What are you trying to do¡± Kendall Muller¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the saber and how fierce Xander¡¯s gaze was. He hurriedly picked up Den Muller and kept retreating his eyes filled with fear as he said fiercely. 1. I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯m from the Muller family. My big brother is Lambert Muller. If it you dare to touch me. the Muller family will not let you off¡± Den Muller was also frightened. He immediately shouted at the top of lus lungs. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Following their shouts, a group of people rushed out of Springtime Kindergarten. One middle-aged man was at the front. When he saw the saber in Xander¡¯s hand, his expression changed drastically, and he shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Stop!¡± When Kendall Muller saw the middle-aged man, he was overjoyed. It was as if he had seen his savior. He shouted, ¡°Director Davis, help me!¡± This middle-aged man¡¯s name was Tommy Davis. He was the director of Springtime Kindergarten. He had a strong background and impressive abilities. At this moment. Lambert Muller had yet to arrive. Kendall Muller could only ce his hopes on Tommy Davis. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°You think he can save you?¡± Han was expressionless as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Xander, do it Swoosh! Xander¡¯s body was like a ghost as he quickly appeared in front of Kendall Muller. The saber in his hand was like a venomour snake flicking its tongue, disappearing in a sh. Kendall¡¯s mouth was instantly chopped off. Has teeth were all cut into pieces and were dripping with blood. Immediately after, Xander gave him a swift kick, sending him flying andnding on the ground. During this process, Den Muller was also thrown out by Kendall Muller when he was in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kendall Muller covered his mouth and screamed in pain as he rolled on the ground. Blood gushed out from his hands, and he could not stop it. ¡°Being injured by my de is also your blessing, Xander said coldly. When Tommy Davis and the others rushed over, Kendall Muller had already fallen to the ground. Tommy Davis looked at Kendall Muller¡¯s bloody face. His expression was gloomy as he turned around and stared coldly at Han and Xander ¡°How dare you cause trouble in Springtime Kindergarten? Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the Muller family, Kendall Muller! ¡°So what? Han said expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. So what?¡± Xander added coldly. When Tommy Davis saw their reaction, his expression changed slightly. He sized them up, and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. In Lightdom City, there were not many people who dared to ignore the Muller family¡¯s power. Those who dared were either people stronger than the Muller family or vicious viins. ¡°The two showed such calmness and dominance with an aura of coldness. This kind of aura showed that they were definitely not ordinary,¡± he thought. Tommy Davis stared at Han. ¡°Who are you? Do you know who¡¯s behind the Springtime Kindergarten?¡± ¡°My name is Han Jaber. My niece is in your kindergarten here. Han also looked back at Tommy Davis. His eyes turned cold as he said word by word. ¡°You¡¯re the director of this kindergarten, right? Let me ask you, do you know that Den Muller abused my niece!¡± When Tommy Davis heard this, his anger almost erupted. ¡°Good God! These two people had hacked the Muller family¡¯s young son in my kindergarten. It was not only a humiliation to the Muller family but also to me. Thadn¡¯t even interrogated him yet, but he was using me instead. What was this situation? thought he Tommy Davis held back his anger that was about to erupt. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down and tried his best to think of the name Han Jaber. However, he was not a gangster and had never heard of Han Jaber¡¯s name. His expression became even colder. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but let me tell you, the Springtime Kindergarten is run by Robert Bard¡¯s brother-inw Are you deliberately going against Robert Bard by causing trouble here?¡± Robert Hard? Han¡¯s eyes turned even colder when he heard this name. ¡°A big viin who relied on fighting, killing, and doing bad things actually started a kindergarten? ¡°Wasn¡¯t this misleading children¡¯ ¡°No wonder Den Muller dared to act recklessly here!¡± he said inwardly. ¡°Robert Bard¡¯s brother-inw, right? Alright, I understand¡± Han nodded and said in a deep voice, Tll give you 30 minutes to call the boss here. I want to ask him about his crimes. Also, tell him that if he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll contact Robert Bard directly and ask that old thing to apologize. ¡°Xander, let¡¯s go in first.¡± With that, he turned around and walked deeper into Springtime Kindergarten. Xander sheathed his saber and nced coldly at Tommy Davis, Kendall Muller, and the others before following Han into the depths of the kindergarten. Well¡­ Tommy Davis frowned on the spot, with a hint of fear in his eyes. He had already mentioned the name of Robert Bard and the background of Kendall Muller, but Han remained indifferent and even asked Robert to apologize personally. He was so bold, arrogant, and domineering¡± This meant that Han was not afraid of Robert Bard and the Muller family at all! ¡°When did such a person appear in Lightdom City?¡± Tommy Davis¡¯s expression was solemn. He immediately said to the secretary beside him, ¡®Go investigate immediately who was abused by Den Muller Also, investigate the background of Han Jaber.¡± The secretary looked serious and said in a low voice, ¡°Director Davis, this Han Jaber is obviously up to no good. Should we inform the boss now?¡± If possible, don¡¯t inform him. Otherwise, it will only cause trouble for him. Inform the thugs under the boss first and ask them toe over as soon as possible.¡± Tammy Davis said with a frown. The boss had handed the kindergarten over to him to manage. He had to settle the matter perfectly. ¡°Understood.¡± Upon receiving the order, the secretary immediately turned around to investigate the surveince cameras and what happened between Den Muller and Tracy Hammond. At the same time, he also investigated the background of Han Jaber and mobilized the troops under the boss. Tommy Davis hurriedly helped Kendall Muller up from the ground. ¡°Mr. Muller, are you alright?¡± Kendall Muller endured the pain and stood up. He pushed Tonny Davis away and growled, ¡°Fuck, Tommy Davis! What do you mean! ¡°I¡¯ve already been beaten up like this. Why don¡¯t you fucking ask the security guards to kill them?¡± ¡°Mr. Muller, those two aren¡¯t ordinary people. Our security guard might not be able to defeat them.¡± Tommy Davis¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already contacted the people of Robert Bard. Take it easy. Treat your wounds first. When Robert Bard¡¯s troops arrive, we¡¯ll be able to take them down quickly. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re still in kindergarten. They can¡¯t leave.¡± With that, he supported Kendall Muller and had someone take Den Muller to the infirmary to treat their injuries. After the wound was treated, Kendall Muller¡¯s lips were sewn with countless stitches, looking particrly miserable. He looked at his miserable face in the mirror and was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Robert¡¯s troops areing? Good, the Muller family¡¯s troops will arrive soon too. By then, I will totally kill that Jaber!¡± Boom! Boom! At this moment, the deafening roar of cars came from outside the kindergarten. More than ten Land Rovers drove over like steel beasts and stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten. Lambert Muller walked out from the driver¡¯s seat of the first car. His gaze was cold as he walked into the kindergarten. Behind him were more than twenty tall and burly men with intimidating vibes. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Lambert Muller¡¯s gaze was sharp, and his expression was solemn. When he walked in, he called Kendall Muller. After confirming Kendall¡¯s location, he immediately walked toward the infirmary. A group of people marched into the kindergarten. After they entered, another group of cars drove over. A group of burly men with tattoos also appeared at the door. The leader was a man with half of his face tattooed with a ferocious dragon. His face was cold, and his gaze was like a knife. He looked at the kindergarten and said in a deep voice, ¡°Is this the ce? Who dares to cause trouble in Mr. Bard¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Mr. Shaffer, they didn¡¯t say it urately. In short, that person is very arrogant. He even wants Robert to apologize to him,¡± one of his subordinates replied. Leonard Shaffer¡¯s eyes turned even colder. He lit a cigarette and said coldly, ¡°He dares to ask Robert Bard to apologizet Humph, he¡¯s simply audacious¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see who dares to cause trouble in our territory,¡± With that, he took a long drag on his cigarette and walked in. The fierce-looking burly men also followed him in The two groups arrived at the infirmary one after the other. When Kendall Muller saw Lambert Muller arrive, lus eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Lambert, you¡¯re finally here. You must stand up for me this time¡± ¡°Uncle, someone is bullying us.¡± Den Muller quickly hugged Lambert¡¯s thigh and looked at Lambert with tears in his eyes. Lambert looked at the shoe print on Den¡¯s chest and then at the wound on Kendall Muller¡¯s face. A cold look shed in his eyes. ¡°How dare he attack the nsmen of the Muller family like this? Ile¡¯s courting death! ¡°Where is he?¡± asked Lambert. ¡°He¡¯s still in kindergarten¡± Kendall Muller¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly answered. ¡°They¡¯re in the bottom ss,¡± Tommy Davis said. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Lambert Muller said coldly. Tommy hurriedly nodded before saying. ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± When he walked out of the door, he saw that Leonard Shaffer was also there. His eyes were filled with joy, and he felt relieved. Leonard Shaffer was the most powerful fighter under his boss. He was once a mercenary on the extraterritorial battlefield and had killed many experts. He was especially ruthless. Most importantly, this person was very strong. He was nine-star lord-ss and was only a step away from being a general-ss expert! In order to win over Leonard Shaffer, the boss offered him an annual sry of six million dors. Leonard looked at Tommy Davis and then at the armed people of Lambert Muller. He understood immediately and gave Tommy Davis a questioning look. Tommy Davis also gave him a look. He immediately understood and led his men to the side in silence. He even asked his men to make way for Lambert¡¯s team. Tommy led Lambert and his men past Leonard¡¯s group, walking toward the bottom ss. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Leonard Shaffer stubbed out his cigarette and followed. To him, no matter what method was used, it was fine as long as the problem was solved. It would be even better if he could solve the problem without doing anything himself. It would save time and effort. At the bottom ss. Lorraine was here with Floris, Felicia, and the others. Tracy was sitting in her seat, talking to the children with a smile on her face. She was especially happy. She even said to her deskinate, ¡®Look, this is my grandparents. My uncle is also outside. Our entire family is here to apany me to school today.¡± ¡°What about your father? I heard from Den Muller that you don¡¯t have a father,¡± her deskmate asked. te asked When Tracy heard this, the joy in her heart instantly disappeared. She pouted and said aggrievedly. ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. I have a father. It¡¯s just that my father went to work far away¡± ¡°My mom told me that if someone goes to work in a faraway ce, they are dead. If your dad dies, then you won¡¯t have a dad anymore,¡± said the deskmate. When Tracy heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Charlie, Felicia, and Floris felt terrible seeing Tracy like that. At the same time, they looked terrified and worried. *Ms. Labenz, Lambert Muller of the Muller family ising. Will we be alright?¡± Felicia asked uneasily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Ms. Labenz, can you help us with this?¡± Charlie hurriedly asked. Floris also looked at Reign Labenz with a pleading gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine,¡± Reign said calmly. She had personally witnessed the power of Han Jaber, who could overpower the Muller family and even suppress Robert Bard at the same time. A mere Lambert Muller was no match for him. Besides, she had just called Landon Katz and asked him toe over. Presumably, Landon Katz would arrive before Lambert Muller. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jaber. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lorraine added calmly. With their current lineup, they were capable of wiping out a force without a god-ss expert. Not to mention the Muller family or Robert Bard. They could even destroy some small countries. Despite their confidence, Charlie, Felicia, and Floris were all intimidated by Robert Bard and the Muller family. The three of them were still worried. ¡°Dad. Mom. Floris, with me here, you will all be safe even if the sky falls,¡± said Han Jaber. He walked in with a smile and a confident look in his eyes. Xander followed behind hum expressionlessly. ¡°Han, is it really alright? Felicia asked uncasily. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just stay with Tracy. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Han looked at Tracy in the ssroom and frowned slightly. ¡°Why is Tracy crying?¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± When Tracy saw Han arrive, she immediately ran out crying and threw herself into Han¡¯s arms. She cried until her face was covered in tears, and her tears wet Han¡¯s clothes. She felt extremely wronged. ¡°Tracy, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you again?¡± Han asked, ¡°No one bullied me.¡± Tracy shook her head and looked at Han with teary eyes, crying. ¡°Uncle, they all said that I don¡¯t have a father. I want a father. Do you know where my father went?¡± Han was stunned when he heard that. He had already applied a thousand cuts on Liam. It was still a question if Liam could live. Who could have known where he had gone? Chapter 510 Chapter 510 ¡°Uncle, do you know where my father is?¡± Tracy looked at Har with tears in her eyes. Although Liam treated her very badly and she hated Liam, she began to miss him when she saw so many kids being sent to and picked up from school by their fathers. Han was helpless and could only say. ¡°Your father went to work far away.¡± ¡°My father is dead¡± When Tracy heard that, she cried even harder. Tears flowed out of her eyes and drenched Han¡¯s clothes again. ¡°No. Tracy Your father just went to work. He¡¯s not dead,¡± Han exined. Han punished Liam very appropriately. He only applied a thousand cuts to make Liam suffer, but he did not kill him. If the ambnce arrived in time and sent Liam to the hospital for emergency treatment, Liam would definitely not die. As for whether he would be crippled, that was hard to say. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ My ssmates all said that Dad went to work far away means he¡¯s dead.¡± Tracy cried very sadly. Han¡¯s face darkened. How old were these kindergarten ldren? They could even read the true meaning of such words? Did they start watching TV series at the age of two? ¡°Tracy, good girl. I promise that your father is really not dead. He really went to work. In a few days. I¡¯ll go and fetch your father back. How about that?¡± Han said. Tracy quickly wiped her tears and said with ecstasy in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Krally¡± Han nodded. ¡°Yeah, uncle. It¡¯s so kind of you. I like you the most Tracy was overjoyed and kissed Han. And then, she let go of Han and ran to her deskmate. She said proudly, ¡°My uncle said that my father is not dead and will be back soon.¡± ¡°Really? Your uncle didn¡¯t lie to you, did he?¡± ¡°My uncle is the most powerful person in the world. He won¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°When is your fathering back then?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my uncle said that it will be soon. My father will definitely be back in the next few days. At that time, all of you will know that I have a father!¡± Tracy spoke proudly with her little face full of smiles. Han stood at the side and smiled when he saw Tracy like this, Floris¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Han, are you really going to find that person?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get him back, what will happen to Tracy? She needs a father,¡± Han retorted. Floris¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and she said, ¡°But¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She did not want Tracy to grow up without a father, but she really did not want to face that scumbag, Liam. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s set up a blind date for your sister and find a good man to rece Tracy¡¯s father? Felicia suggested softly. As a mother, she would never forgive Liam, the cheating scumbag, in her lifetime. In the past, in order to take care of Floris and her daughter, she even went to Floris¡¯s rented apartment to wander around there every night and gave Floris money. So, naturally, she knew about Liam¡¯s despicable actions. ¡°That¡¯s great. I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± said Charlie. ¡°Dad, Mom, Tracy is already a little girl. She already has memories and knows who her father is. Do you think you can fool her by finding another man? Han frowned. When Floris, Charlie, and Felicia heard this, they all fell silent. Reign, Xander, and Lorraine stood at the side and also chose to remain silent. This was Han¡¯s family matter. It was not appropriate for them to interfere and say too much. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s prepare for it first. When the timees, I¡¯ll talk to Liam and see what he thinks,¡± Han said calmly. After a pause, he continued, ¡°However, this kind of thing still depends on what Tracy thinks. If she can ept another father, that¡¯s good. Anyway, let¡¯s make two preparations.¡± Floris and the others were overjoyed when they heard that. ¡°After school, I¡¯ll try to persuade Tracy,¡± Floris said Han nodded. He did not like that scumbag Liam either. If Tracy could ept another man as her father, that would naturally be the best. With the Jaber family¡¯s current strength, it was easy for them to find an honest, reliable, and good man for Floris. They stood outside the ssroom and looked at Tracy, who was chatting happily with her ssmates. Their expressions were different ¡°Han, has the matter about Kendall been settled?¡± Felicia asked uneasily. Han looked at the time and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve let them call for help. I believe it won¡¯t be long before their help arrives.¡± ¡°What? You Why did you let them call for help? Doesn¡¯t that mean that we can¡¯t beat them even more?¡± Charlie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Charlie, Han wants to settle this once and for all. Reign said Han asked Kendall to call the person in charge of the Muller family over and settle it once and for all. From then on, the Muller family would never dare to bully Tracy again. ¡°Once and for all? We¡¯ll have to defeat them first Felicia was worried. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. No matter whoes today, no one will dare to touch you,¡± Han said. ¡°But¡­ Charlie and Felicia were still worried and afraid. The Muller family was a big family in Lightdom City. In Charlie and Felicia¡¯s eyes, no matter how powerful Han was, he was still notparable to those big families.¡± Pitter-patter¡­ Just as they were worried and afraid, a series of hurried footsteps suddenly sounded. Floris, Charlie, and Felicia¡¯s expressions all changed as they hurriedly looked over. What greeted their eyes were Lambert and a group of burly men who were energetic. They walked toward them like ferocious beasts. Seeing this scene, the expressions of Floris and the others changed drastically, and they were very desperate and fearful. It was over! The Ster Twins of the Muller family really camel For a moment, the three of them felt despair and helplessness. The other party had sent so many people, and they were all strong experts. How could they fight against them? ¡°Finally here!¡± Xander stood up with his cold eyes filled with excitement. Lorraine also stood up silently and stared coldly at Lambert and the others. Although she was an assassin who was good at assassination, she could kill ordinary general-ss experts without evenunching a sneak attack. Kendall walked at the front of the crowd and quickly ran over. He stared coldly at Han and said arrogantly. ¡°Jaber, my brother is here. You¡¯re dead meat now! ¡°Be sensible ande out obediently. If you kneel down to apologize to me, call me grandpa, and let me beat you up. I can consider letting you off!¡± He was fearless. He felt that with Lambert¡¯s support, he would definitely be invincible. He thought he could crush Han with one hand now, However, he did not notice that Lambert¡¯s expression changed when he saw Han. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Lambert originally wanted to seek justice for Kendall and save the reputation of the Muller family However, when he saw Han, he was stunned. The aggressive aura on his body disappeared, and his heart was filled with fear ¡°11-How could it be him?¡± Lambert cried out in shock. His eyes were filled with fear. He was one of the Ster Twins of the Muller family. His strength was boundless, and he was a proper genius. He held great power and his future was limitless. However, some time ago, the Ste Twins of the Muller Family Went to support Larry and mobilized many people. In the end, they all suffered a loss in front of Han. What left the deepest impression on him was the iparably terrifying aura Han showed, and that particrly powerful means to make their Muller family all poisoned They could only rely on the antidote given by Han to go on with their lives in fear. Even the Ster Twins of the Muller family were affected because of this. Every three to four days, they had to look for Han to get the antidote. They were all controlled by Han Han had given Lambert some serious psychological imparts! At this moment, when he saw Han, he was dumbfounded The person Kendall had offended was actually Tan To him, this was simply bad news! Because whether it was in terms of power or strength, the Muller family was no match for Han Kendall did not see Lambert¡¯s terrified expression at all. He was still arrogant and domineering. He scolded Han, ¡°Han Jaber, what are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you kneeling down and apologizing in front of me?¡± Den also stood beside Kendall and shouted, ¡°And that bastard y too. I want her to kneel down and lick my The father and son were arrogant and domineering, moring non-stop. They felt that they could completely crush Han and wanted to regain the fame they had lost previously. Leonard stood at the side and watched coldly When Felicia, Floris, and Charlie saw this scene, they were so frightened by Lambert and the others that they hurriedly took, a few steps back with terrified expressions. Lambert and his group were too terrifying. They were powerful and had a murderous aura. Every expert exuded a terrifying aura that made them feel particrly scared as if these people were here to take their lives. ¡°Mr. Charlie, Mrs. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine.¡± Reign walked between Charlie and Felicia. Her expression was calin as sheforted them gently. She could tell that Felicia and Charlie were very afraid. She had tofort them at this moment. ¡°Dad, Mom, just watch from the back. Xander, don¡¯t let the kindergarten children see what happens next,¡± Han said calmly. After saying that, he walked up to Kendall. He did not even look at Kendall. Instead, he looked at Lambert behind Kendall and smiled coldly. ¡°Lambert, are you here dealing with me? You wanna be beaten up again?¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Kendall did not realize the seriousness of the matter. He red at Han. ¡°Bastard, how dare you speak to my brother in such a manner? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Kneel down right now and apologize to¡­¡± p! ¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lambert had already walked over and pped the back of his head, making him feel dizzy. Kendall was in pain. He held the back of his head and turned around. He looked at Lambert in confusion ¡°Lambert, why¡­. why did you hit me? p! As soon as he said that, he was pped by Lambert again and fell to the ground. His face was burning with pain and he was dumbfounded. He felt terriblel He was confused! fle simply could not figure it out! Wasn¡¯t Lambert there to back him up? Why did Lambert suddenly hit him? ¡°You deserve it. You blind thing!¡± Lambert red at Kendall from above. He even kicked Kendall, knocking him into the air. Kendall hit the wall before he fell to the ground. His abdomen and back were burning with pain. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Den ran over and hugged Kendall. He looked at Lambert in confusion. ¡°Uncle, why¡­ why did you hit my Daddy?¡± Lambert did not bother to pay attention to them. Instead, he came to Han and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jaber.¡± Seeing this scene, Kendall, who was originally full of doubts, immediately widened his eyes and was dumbfounded. His big brother, Lambert, who was high and mighty in his eyes, actually took the initiative to greet Han. He even bowed to Han. How¡­ How was this possible? Kendall was terrified, thinking that he was having a nightmare. He quickly rubbed his eyes and looked over. He saw Lambert still bowing respectfully in front of Han. It wasn¡¯t a dream! It was truel- At this moment, Kendall was very desperate as if his heart turned cold. Lambert was one of the Ster Twins of the Muller family. He was also the famousmander-in-chief. He controlled a team of more than a thousand people and held a high position. However, even such a person bowed to Han. He was so respectful to Han, and there was a hint of ttery in his voice, This meant that Han¡¯s identity and background were even more powerful than Lambert¡¯s! Thinking of this, Kendall was shocked on the spot. His face turned iparably pale, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Oh, no! He had offended someone he should not have offended! ¡°What?¡± Leonard, who had been nning to watch the battle, was also stunned. The cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground as he looked at Han and Lambert in a daze. He had originally wanted to stand by and reap the benefits. Unexpectedly, Lambert actually bowed to Han? His bow for Han was almost 90 degrees! ¡°No, it can¡¯t be?¡± Floris, Charlie, and Felicia¡¯s expressions also changed. They were shocked and their eyes widened. They thought that there would be a fierce battle, but it turned out to be like this? The high and mighty Lambert even bowed to Han? There was silence! The scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief. They did not believe the scene in front of them. Harrdid not pay any attention to Kendall at all. He stared coldly at Lambert. ¡°Lambert, I heard that you¡¯re here to teach me a lesson. Do you think that there¡¯s too much antidote and you don¡¯t need it anymore?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡± When Lambert heard this, he was so frightened that his face turned pale on the spot. He hurriedly exined, ¡°I came here mainly because I heard that Kendall, that blind thing, offended you. I specially came to teach him a lesson.¡± After saying that, he turned around and red at Kendall. ¡°Kendall, get over here!¡± Last time, the higher-ups of the Muller family were all poisoned by Han¡¯s paison. They had to take the antidote from Han every once in a while. Otherwise, they would suffer the pain. Now that he heard Han¡¯s words, he was frightened and hurriedly pushed Kendall out to take the me. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kendall was terrified and did not dare to disobey. He braced himself and walked over trembling. ¡°You ignorant bastard, apologize to Mr. Jaber immediately,¡± Lambert scolded. As he spoke, he even pped Kendall fiercely. Kendall¡¯s face was iparably painful from the p. He felt extremely wronged and regretted it so much that he wished he could go back. He asked for help from Lambert to regain his reputation. Unexpectedly, now that Lambert was on Han¡¯s side and even forced him to apologize, he was disgraced even more. This was simply shooting himself in the foot! ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize!¡± Lambert scolded coldly. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Kendall was terrified and did not dare to disobey Lambert. He could only walk to Han and bow respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Although he knew that he had offended someone he should not have offended, his voice was still very low and there was unwillingness in his voice. ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Han, you¡­ Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Kendall¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He thought he had already apologized like this and he had already shown enough respect to Han. However, Han treated him like this, which made him a little angry. He felt that Han was deliberately targeting him and deliberately humiliating him! Lambert was furious. He pped Kendall hard and scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the energy to speak?? Speak louder!¡± ¡°Lambert, he¡­¡± Kendall gritted his teeth and said. Lambert pped him again before he could finish his words and growled, ¡°Mr. Jaber said he couldn¡¯t hear you. If you don¡¯t speak fucking louder, believe it or not, I¡¯ll make Old Mr. Muller expel you from the Muller family!¡± When Kendall heard this, he was frightened on the spot and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. We were wrong!¡± The reason why he could do whatever he wanted in Lightdom City was because of the Muller family¡¯s background. If he was expelled from the Muller family, the people he had offended in the past would definitelye to get back at him. At that time, the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, he apologized very readily, and his voice was much louder than before. For him, being humiliated by Han was better than being expelled from the Muller family. ¡°What did you guys do wrong?¡± Han asked. ¡°We¡­¡± Kendall opened his mouth but he did not finish his words. Instead, he directly brought Den over and kicked him until he knelt in front of Han. He said loudly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s all this little brat¡¯s fault. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have bullied the child from your family, and he shouldn¡¯t have spouted nonsense. ¡®I¡¯ll leave this brat to you now. Whether you want to kill him or torture him, do as you see fit. I definitely won¡¯t interfere.¡± With that, he kicked Den again. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Den had never experienced such a thing before. He was so frightened that his face turned pale. He was in a hurry to go to his father to ask for a hug However, Kendall did not give him a chance at all. He kicked him to Han¡¯s feet again. Kendall used so much strength that Den¡¯s face turned pale from the pain, and he was so painful that he could not even say a word. ¡°Den, I indulged you too much, which is why you developed such an arrogant and despotic personality, which led to such a huge mistake.¡± Kendall red at Den and continued, ¡°You bastard, now you must pay the price and correct your personality. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re a man now. You have to bear the consequences of your own mistakes. Don¡¯t implicate others. ¡°Quick, apologize to Mr. Jabert Also, you have to apologize to the little kid you bulliedter.¡± Den was dumbfounded when he heard that. Ever since he was born, his father had never scolded him loudly. Now, his father had kicked him several times, hit and scolded him, making him instantly feel that his father was a stranger. Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s faces darkened. Especially, Lambert, his face turned gloomy. He did not expect Kendall to deal with this matter like this, kicking his son out to bear everything, while he wanted to out of it. Damn it, Kendall was too useless! stay would probably not take care of Kendall when he got old. ¡°Daddy¡­ Den looked at Kendall with his eyes filled with pleading ¡°Little brat, what are you looking at? Since you caused this trouble yourself, you should bear it yourself. Apologize quickly,¡± Kendall berated. When Den saw Kendall like this, he realized that he had been betrayed. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Moreover, he had been arrogant and despotic since he was young. He had never suffered any setbacks. Such a scene did not make him feel afraid, but it made him extremely angry. He roared angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She¡¯s a bastard. Her people even hit me. They¡¯re the ones in the wrong. ¡°Kendall, how dare you hit me? Good, good, Just wait. I won¡¯t let you go!¡± As he spoke, his eyes were scarlet red and iparably fierce. He roared angrily again, ¡°You hit me for that bastard. I¡¯ll go and beat her up directlyter. Let me see who dares to bully me again!¡± When Han, Reign, and Xander saw Den like this, their faces darkened even more. Den was not an ordinary child at all. Elis personality was too fierce, domineering, and unreasonable. Moreover, he actually did not think that he was wrong. He was still so self-confident. He even said that he wanted to beat up Tracy. With such a personality, he was simply a little tyrant! ¡°He is a scourge that hasn¡¯t grown up yet,¡± Xander said to Han in a low voice. ¡°I know.¡± Han nodded, his eyes gradually turning cold. When Kendall, Lambert, and the others heard Den¡¯s words, their faces almost turned pale. This kid actually did not know what wrong he had done and still wanted to bully Tracy. This was simply adding fuel to the matter. Kendall roared, ¡°Den, you bastard. Shut up!¡± Lambert also roared immediately, ¡®Little brat, shut up!¡± The two furious roars were like thunder, making Den¡¯s whole body tremble. ¡°Mr. Jaber, he is just a child. Please, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Lambert quickly apologized to Han. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Children don¡¯t think before they speak Children¡¯s words carry no harm,¡± Kendall said hurriedly. Han sneered, ¡°Hehe, he still wants to bully our Tracy. Can this be considered his words carrying no harm?¡± ¡°This kid is a scourge. We can¡¯t let him live. Xander¡¯s gaze was cold. He kicked Den and knocked him to Kendall¡¯s feet. He said coldly, ¡°Kendall, this is your son. You have to educate him well. ¡°If he dares to bully Tracy again, I guarantee that I¡¯ll kill him immediately!¡± He was used to seeing too many bad people and criminals. Those people were stubborn and unrepentant, just like Den now. In Xander¡¯s opinion, Den¡¯s bad character had already been formed. Coupled with his father Kendall¡¯s personality, he would definitely be a scourge when he grew up. Instead of that, it was better to kill him now so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to bully Tracy again in the future. In any case, in Xander¡¯s eyes, anyone who dared to attack Han or his family, regardless of gender and age, should be sentenced to death! Den¡¯s mouth was full of blood from the kick. Hey on the ground and wailed. ¡°My son¡­¡± Kendall¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly hugged Den. He was extremely frightened and worried. ¡°Son, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Then, he raised his head and red at Xander. ¡°Bastard, he¡¯s just a child. How could you treat a child like this? Are you even human?¡± His original intention in wanting his son to take the me was becasue he wanted to take advantage of Den¡¯s young age, thinking that Han and others would not act recklessly to such a child. He never thought that Xander would be so violent and kick Den into such a state. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Deny in Kendall¡¯s arms. There was another red footprint on his chest, and his mouth was full of blood. He looked extremely miserable. Moreover, his eyes were tightly closed and he was on the verge of death. When Kendall saw his son in such a state, he felt his heart was as if being stabbed by a knife. He red at Xander with bloodshot eyes. He even had the urge to kill someone, Xander¡¯s gaze was cold as he said. ¡°Some children are children, while some children are demons. ¡°Your child is a demon. I¡¯ve already shown mercy with the kick. Otherwise, he would already be a corpse. ¡°If you dare to re at me again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Kendall trembled when he was red at by Xander. He felt as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast, and his entire body turned cold. He did not dare to re at Xander anymore. Instead, he looked at the director, Tommy, Leonard, and the others not far away with pleading eyes. ¡°Everyone,e and judge. This is just a child¡¯s mistake. ¡°But he¡­ He¡¯s actually made such a big fuss. He¡¯s simply a demon! ¡°Don¡¯t you think he is immoral? Isn¡¯t this child abuse?¡± When Tommy, Leonard, and the others heard this, they all silently took half a step back and pretended not to hear anything What kind of joke was this? Even Lambert did not dare to interfere in Han¡¯s matters. How could they dare to go against Han? Let alone them, even Lambert was silent at this moment. The group of people from the Muller family turned their heads to the other side, not even looking at Kendall. ¡°You guys When Kendall saw this scene, has pupils constricted violently, and his heart was filled with despair. When he saw his son being beaten up like this, he was furious. He even wanted to use ethics to suppress the people from Han¡¯s group and force others to stand on his side. Now that he saw that those people were all silent, he felt deep despair. What should he do now? At this moment. Lorraine said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s a child that we can¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let him do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s a child,¡± said Reign. ¡°Rei-Reign?¡± When Kendall saw Reign, his expression changed drastically, Reign was the CEO of the Labenz family, the mainstay! Such a person was actually on Han¡¯s side? At this moment, Kendall felt even more despair. He felt as if he was in pitch-ck darkness and could not see any hope. ¡°Xander, p him. Han said coldly. Xander stepped forward and pped Kendall, causing him to bleed. He fell to the ground, and his injuries were even worse than Den¡¯s. Ele was on the verge of death. ¡°When a son makes mistakes, his father is always to me. You and your son are not good people.¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he said, ¡°This p is just a small punishment for you. Remember the strength of this p. When you go back home, educate your child well!¡± After saying thai, he turned to look at Lambert and said coldly, Your Muller family still ims to be from a prestigious family. What kind of thembers has your family nurtured?¡± Lambert just stood at the side and did not dare to reply To be honest, when he saw the behavior of Kendall and his son, he really wanted to strangle them to death. The Muller family waspletely disgraced by them! What a shame! Han stared at Lambert and said, ¡°Lambert, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I just want to say two things. First, I don¡¯t want Kendall and his son to appear again in this kindergarten. ¡°Secondly, my family doesn¡¯t want to see either of them again. ¡°You know what I mean?¡± Lambert was overjoyed when he heard that. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I understand. I¡¯ll handle Den¡¯s dropout procedures now. ¡°Also, I promise that they won¡¯t disturb your family in the future. With that, he immediately called Tommy over and immediately settled Den¡¯s dropout procedures. He even got someone to pull Kendall and his son away. After doing all this, he looked at Han with a questioning gaze ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Han waved his hand impatiently as if he was chasing away a fly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lambert was overjoyed as if he had been pardoned. Without another word, he immediately brought his men and left as if they were escaping. Soon, they disappeared without a trace. ¡°This¡­¡± Tommy was stunned when he saw this scene. One of the dignified Ster Twins of the Muller family was actually dealt with by Han just like that? Moreover, Lambert escaped so fast that Tommy almost doubted if what he saw just now was real. Leonard also looked at Han, Lorraine, and Xander with a solenm expression on his face. He was very strong and was only one step away from bing a general-ss expert. He had always been highly valued by Robert¡¯s brother-inw and was especially confident in his strength. However, when he looked at the three of them, he felt as if he was facing three unparalleled experts who had walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood toe to take his life. His heart trembled and even his soul trembled. They were really experts! Leonard looked at Han and the other two, and a hint of fear shed across his heart. His intuition told him that these three people were too strong. They were not someone he could contend with at all. After Han watched Lambert and the others leave, he turned to look at Leonard, Tommy, and the others and said calmly, ¡°Anything I can help?¡± Leonard trembled when Han looked at him. He hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡± He turned around and hurriedly whispered to Tommy. ¡°Director Davis, I need to discuss this with the boss. Take care of it yourself.¡± With that, he immediately led his men and left as if he was escaping. Soon, he disappeared without a trace. Even an expert like Lambert did not dare to go against Han. Leonard was only a minor character under Robert, so he was even more not daring to go against Han. Soon, only the director, Tommy, was left standing alone in the corridor. ¡°You¡¯re Director Davis, right?¡± Han walked over and hugged Tommy¡¯s shoulder. Tommy¡¯s body trembled. He hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m the director. Mr. Jaber, do you have any instructions?¡± His voice was trembling as he spoke, and his eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Han. ¡°Nothing serious. I just hope that in the future, you can treat the children equally and fairly. You can¡¯t harbor any thoughts of protecting any noble children. Don¡¯t suppress and ignore the children of commoners, okay?¡± Han said calmly, ¡°Okay, definitely. Tommy hurriedly said. ¡°Alright, then find all the surveince videos in the kindergarten over the past few days,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, w-what are you going to do? Tominy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I want to see who else is bullying our Tracy. ¡°I want to see if your kindergarten teachers did anything when those children bullied our Tracy.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at Tommy and said, ¡°Director Davis, my request is not too much, right?¡± Den bullied Tracy and pinched Tracy¡¯s hand like that. The teachers would definitely know about this. However, no one informed Floris or any people of the Jaber family. This meant that the teachers there had covered up for this behavior and allowed Den to bully Tracy. He wanted to find all those teachers and settle the scores one by one! Chapter 514 Chapter 514 When Tommy heard Han¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. Han wanted to punish all the teachers there? With Han¡¯s means, he even dared to go against the Muller family. If Tommy really let Han check the surveince videos, wouldn¡¯t all those teachers who had protected Den previously suffer? Then, could their kindergarten still be open? He quickly took a deep breath and said, ¡®Mr. Jaber, I promise you that from today onward, Tracy will not be harmed at all. ¡°The culprit of this matter has already been punished. You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Please forgive them this time. Let¡¯s reduce the matter to a small one. How about that?¡± ¡°I can spare them, but when those children bullied Tracy, who spared her?¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Some children need to be taught a lesson. Those adults who support bad children also deserve to be taught a lesson!¡± Lorraine said. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xander agreed. Then, he stared at Tommy and said. ¡°Check the surveince videos immediately and call all those teachers out. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson one by one today.¡± When Tommy and his secretary heard this, their faces turned pale. They all understood one thing. Han and his men were really going to solve this matterpletely today! ¡°Damn it. Den could bully anyone, but why did he bully Tracy? It is simply like he is a nobody but he has offended a big shot. He not only made himself suffer but I also fucking suffer for it¡± At this moment, Tommy cursed Den in his heart, and he fell into despair. The boss of this kindergarten had Robert standing behind him! If the kindergarten was disgraced under Tommy¡¯s management, the boss and Robert would probably not let him off. He had to think of a way to stop them from pursuing the matter. Tommy was doing some quick thinking as he thought about how to stabilize Han and make Han and the others stop pursuing the matter. However, no matter how hard he racked his brain, he could not think of a feasible method. Han, Xander, and the others were obviously not the ones who could be easy to negotiate with. Moreover, Lorraine was also so cold and unmoved by force or persuasion. In a short period of time, Tommy could not think of a suitable solution. and was in extreme despair. At this moment, Floris pulled Han¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Han, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°Floris, how can that be enough? Those who bullied Tracy haven¡¯t been punished yet,¡± Han said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, those teachers are also very overboard. They are all snobs. When they saw others bullying Tracy, those teachers did note out to stop them. They are aplices, so they have to be punished! Felicia said solemnly. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Charlie agreed. Floris frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Have you ever thought that if we punish those teachers here, will they still do their best to teach Tracy in the future? ¡°Will they do anything worse to Tracy while we¡¯re gone?¡± As soon as she said this, Felicia and Charlie immediately fell silent. That was right! If they taught all those teachers a lesson, those teachers would definitely hate them for it. Once they were not by Tracy¡¯s side, no one knew what those people would do to Tracy. They could not defend against them. at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°How dare they?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold with a murderous look. If those people dared to attack Tracy again, he would dare to kill them! ¡°Han, listen to me. Let¡¯s be lenient on this matter.¡± Floris shook her head. Felicia and Charlie looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. In the end, the two of them turned around and shook their heads at Han. The meaning was obvious. They wanted Han to stop pursuing the matter. ¡°Han, it¡¯s better to have a friend than an enemy. We still have to live in this city,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Right. That brat and his father have already been punished. Let¡¯s just forget about it. Don¡¯t make things difficult for those teachers. After all, it¡¯s not easy for anyone to earn money nowadays. Those teachers are also ordinary people. They don¡¯t dare to offend the Muller family, Felicia persuaded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Han. Although those teachers were in the wrong, think about it yourself. If you were an ordinary person, would you dare to interfere when facing Den?¡± Charlie said. They were all people in this society and had lived at the bottom of society for a long time. They knew the sadness of some people at the bottom. The teachers who worked there might have very high sries and good treatment, but no matter how righteous they were, they did not dare to offend Den. They were afraid of being punished by the Muller family. Han frowned. ¡°Dad, Mom, are you trying to find an excuse for those teachers helping the evildoer?¡± He hadn¡¯t even started to teach those people a lesson, but his parents had already absolved them. ¡°Well, son. Power is greater than justice. In front of the Muller family, those teachers are just ants. They don¡¯t dare to stand up for Tracy. I understand that.¡± Felicia said. ¡°Han, if you bully those teachers just because you¡¯re powerful now, do you know what Tracy will think? Will she learn to bully others, too?¡± Charlie said. Han was slightly stunned. He had never thought about this question. Thinking of this, he looked at the ssroom Tracy was in. Fortunately, the door in the ssroom was closed. The teacher was having a ss on the podium, so Tracy did not notice. what had just happened there. ¡°Mr. Charlie. Mrs. Jaber, this isn¡¯t bullying others. This is called helping the weak and teaching the bad guys a lesson. Han did this for the sake of justice. Don¡¯t get it wrong,¡± Reign said. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Charlie, Mrs. Jaber. I know you¡¯re kind, but you can¡¯t tell right from wrong. Lorraine said. ¡°But I still think it¡¯s better not to punish those teachers, Floris said. Hearing their words, Tommy, who was originally in despair, was overjoyed. He hurriedly promised, ¡°Mr. Charlie, Mrs. Jaber, you¡¯re really considerate and righteous. ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll teach those teachers a lessonter and punish them for Tracy. I won¡¯t let Tracy feel burdened. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ll make the decision to let Tracy enter our best ss, Rising Stars ss, for free. She¡¯ll enjoy the best education. How about this?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Han fawningly. When Floris heard this, she was overjoyed and quickly asked, ¡°Director Davis, are you serious?¡± Felicia and Charlie¡¯s eyes also lit up. This ss was the best ss in Springtime Kindergarten. All the teachers in the ss were the best in the country. They were knowledgeable about astronomy, geography, and musical instruments. They were definitely rich in knowledge! However, the conditions to enter that ss were too harsh. If one wanted to enter that ss, one had to be a child from a noble family and the tuition fee was 200 thousand dors each semester! Previously, they all wanted Tracy to enter that ss, but they did not dare to ask. Now that Tommy said that he would let Tracy enter that ss for free, they were immediately tempted. Floris was even more tempted. She quickly looked at Han and said, ¡°Han, I think that¡¯s a good idea. How about we just ept it and let the matter go?¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Floris had always lived a lowly life. Although she was very poor, she had always wanted to give her daughter the best education. She had heard about the Rising Stars ss at Springtime Kindergarten a long time ago. Although these two names were very old-fashioned, they were renowned throughout Lightdom City¡¯s kindergartens. They represented the pinnacle of educational resources. Essentially, the children of the affluent in Lightdom City were all enrolled in that particr ss. Without mincing words, that ss was essentially the breeding ground for the future top-tier affluent circle of Lightdom City. The knowledge that the children learned in that ss, as well as the social circles they would be exposed to in the future, were all top-notch. Floris dreamt of having Tracy assimte into that high society one day. Now there was such an opportunity right in front of her, and her excitement was beyond words. However, she also knew that all of this was contingent upon the approval of Han. So, she watched Han with eager eyes. Her gaze was filled with pleading Not only she, but Tommy also looked at Han eagerly. He was afraid that Han would continue to pursue the matter and affect the reputation of Springtime Kindergarten. If news of the misconduct of the teachers at Springtime Kindergarten were to leak out, the consequences would be unimaginable. Han looked at his sister¡¯s gaze and understood her pursuit. He sighed and said, ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll let them off this time.¡± As Tracy¡¯s uncle, he also wanted Tracy to receive a good education. When Tommy heard this, he was overjoyed and felt relieved. Then he said. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Floris was overjoyed. She quickly took Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Han, thank you so much. We are truly grateful. Having you as Tracy¡¯s uncle is such a blessing¡± ¡°Floris, we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to say such things¡± Han said with a wry smile. Floris was just being overly courteous. And there was no need for such formality. Charlie walked over and held Tommy¡¯s hand. Then he said, ¡°Director Davis, thank you for your promise to transfer our Tracy into the Rising Stars ss. We appreciate your help Tommy hurriedly shook hands with Charlie and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then, he said, ¡°No problem at all. It¡¯s my duty to do so. You can rest assured. With Tracy studying here, she will receive the best education without a doubt.¡± As he spoke, he thought to himself. ¡°As long as your son doesn¡¯te to us for no reason.¡± Having lived for so long, Tommy had indeed witnessed many storms. And he had also encountered numerous ruthless individuals. However, this was the first time he had met someone like Han who dared to retaliate against the people of the Muller family without hesitation. After all, even Robert¡¯s men would think twice before taking such bold actions. What scared him the most was that even Lambert, in front of Han, showed utmost respect, bowing and humbling himself, speaking in a low and submissive voice. This was unbelievable. No matter what, he was really afraid of Han. Tommy wiped the sweat off his forehead and his expression became extremely respectful. He said to Floris, Felicia, and the others, ¡°Three of you, do you have a moment now? ¡°Perhaps we can handle the paperwork before Tracy finishes her ss.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go now,¡± Floris hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯ll go too.¡± Felicia and Charlie quickly followed them. Lorraine watched the four of them leave and said lightly, ¡°What a pity. It could have been better.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to pity. Anyway, the matter has been resolved. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now,¡± Han replied. Han¡¯s expression was calm. Then he walked to the outside of the kindergarten ssroom. He waved to Tracy inside and said goodbye to her. And after that, he called Floris. He told her that he had something to attend to. Afterward, he departed with Reign and the others. In any case, after what had happened. Tommy definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Tracy, Floris, and the others. Besides, if this was Robert¡¯s kindergarten. Robert would definitely not dare to do anything to Tracy. When Han went out, he even learned about everything here from Reign. He was even more surprised. Although the owner of this kindergarten was not Robert, Robert had indeed put in a lot of effort for this ce. The teachers hired there were all genuine top students. ¡°This crafty scoundrel is really willing to invest, ITan said calmly. ¡°High investment, high returns, Reign said. ¡°This Robert is really ambitions. He¡¯s willing to invest so much money to establish such a kindergarten. He has a unique insight, Lorraine said and sighed. Kindergartens were the most profitable these days. Even in urban viges, one could make a substantial profit.. Moreover, there was a saturation of talent now. And those young people each had their own ideas and perspectives. Children were undoubtedly the future talents of the world. Moreover, they were the hopes of this country¡¯s future. Robert had used such a kindergarten to attract the majority of the children of the influential elites in Lightdom City. It meant that he had gained control over the interests, hobbies, vidnerabilities, and even the potential childhood traumas of most of the future high-ranking individuals. Moreover, he could also filter out future talents that were useful to him. Such investment and foresight were extraordinary. It was definitely a huge n. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s probably why he remains unshakable, Han said calmly. ¡°Robert has been dominating Lightdom City for decades. His wealth and influence are no less than those of our four major families. Perhaps he even surpasses us in certain aspects. He is undoubtedly the undisputed uncrowned king¡± When Reign mentioned Robert, her eyes were filled with admiration. She said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence that he can stand in this position and achieve such achievements. He¡¯s indeed a person with great foresight and a bold spirit. ¡°In the entire Lightdom City, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can contend with him other than my grandfather and Mr. Zabel.¡± When Han heard Reign¡¯s words, he suddenly became interesteil and asked, ¡°The three of them rose from the same era, right? During this period, did they have any conflicts andpete with each other?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He had met Mr. Zabel before. He was very strong and had a high position as well as a lot of power. During Han¡¯sst negotiation with Robert, Mr. Zabel brought along a significant number of supporters to bolster his position. Moreover, as far as Han knew, those people were likely just a fraction of Mr. Zabel¡¯s vastwork of connections¡ª Reign nodded and said, ¡°Yes. But both my grandfather and Mr. Zabel lost. That¡¯s why I say they can only contend with Robert to some extent. But they are still unable to fully counter him. *Especially after Robert achieved the level of seven-star General, my grandfather and Mr. Zabel became even more incapable of matching him. That crafty scoundrel is simply a monster, seemingly limitless in his abilities. Even though he¡¯s so old, he¡¯s still improving.¡± After a pause, she looked at Han with a strange gaze. If Robert was considered a monster, then Han could suppress Robert at such a young age. He was even more monstrous. Han looked at Reign¡¯s expression and smiled. Then he said, ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s go back to thepany. ¡°There¡¯s still a big drama waiting for us at thepany.¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 ¡°A big drama?¡± Reign looked puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a big drama.¡± Han replied and smiled mysteriously. Reign looked at Han¡¯s smile and her mind raced. She immediately understood and asked, ¡°David? Putting on a drama for Philip?¡± ¡°You are smart.¡± Han smiled and gave her a thumbs up. Reign gazed at Han with a worried expression in her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about actually ingesting those poisons, are you?¡± ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. If I don¡¯t eat it, how could Philip fall for it?¡± Han said. ¡°No way!¡± Reign refused on the spot and said in a deep voice, ¡°I promised you before that I would handle Philip¡¯s matter. You don¡¯t have to take the risk.¡± She had also watched the video David sent to Han seriously. She had also carefully studied the various medicines in the packet of powdered drugs. They were all lethal poisons. It only took a few grams to poison an adult. If Han drank all the water that poison had soaked in, what would happen? Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be half-dead. Reign didn¡¯t want Han to take such a risk and make such a crazy move. ¡°Nothing ventured, notlung gained?¡± Reign questioned. Han¡¯s expression was calm. He smiled and said. ¡°Philip, that crafty scoundrel, is especially cunning. If I don¡¯t do this, he won¡¯t take the bait.¡± ¡°Td rather he didn¡¯t take the bait than see you drink that coffee, Reign replied. Reign red at Han and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your identity is. In short, I¡¯m your immediate superior now. I order you not to drink.¡± Theposition of that packet of medicines alone made her feel terrified. And she had absolutely no confidence in Han drinking it. When Han heard Reign¡¯s words, he looked at Reign in shock. He did not expect Reign to say such a thing. ¡®Don¡¯t look at me like that. No matter what, you can¡¯t drink that cup of coffee. This is an order. Do you hear me?¡± Reign red at Han, and her tone became assertive and forceful. With that, she walked out of the kindergarten and into the car. ¡°How dare she order you around. This woman is utterly ignorant of her ce. Han, do you want me to help you teach her a lesson?¡± Xander red at Reign with a sharp gaze. Han was the leader of the mercenaries. He stood above all others. Apart from the mysterious old master, within the mercenary group, Han was undoubtedly the unquestionable leader. He was not only a Mercenary King but also Xander¡¯s- idol In Xander¡¯s eyes, Han was a man who stood at the pinnacle of this world. However, when Reign ordered Han, it infuriated Xander. He felt that Reign was humiliating Han. Lorraine nced at Xander and said, ¡®What a straight man!¡± With that, she walked out, opened the car door, and sat beside Reign. ¡®Straight man? What are you talking about? Do you believe that I will teach you a lesson too!¡± Xander was even angrier. ¡°Xander, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Han red at Xander. ¡°Han, what is your position? And what is her position? How dare she order you around?¡± Xander was still a little indignant. ¡°In Ligludom City, my position is the department head of the security department in herpany. I can be considered her subordinate. So it¡¯s reasonable for her to speak to me like this,¡± Han replied. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No need for further discussion. If you want to stay with me, don¡¯t mess around. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get Jeremy to pull you away.¡± Han said. At the mention of Jeremy. Xander¡¯s expression changed slightly. And a trace of fear shed in his eyes. He hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, Han, I understand. I won¡¯t speak nonsense again.¡± Han nced at him and then said, ¡°If you know fear, then keep your mouth shut.¡± With that, Han walked to the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Xander hurriedly walked over and sat in the front passenger seat with an extremely excited expression. To be able to get Sovereign of Shadows to drive for him was really an iparable honor. Han didn¡¯t say anything else. He started the car and drove straight to the Mapleturz Group. When they arrived at thepany, after the car was parked. Reign got out of the car and continued to look at Han with utmost seriousness. Then she said to Han. ¡°If David offers you a cup of coffee, you¡¯re not allowed to drink it.¡± ¡°What if I say that I have the antidote¡± Han said with a smile. ¡°Even if there¡¯s an antidote, it still wouldn¡¯t be eptable. It would still cause harm to your health,¡± Reign said. ¡°Ms. Labenz, it¡¯s not like you to be so indecisive, Han said. ¡°No matter what, that poison is very potent. You can¡¯t drink it¡± ¡°Alright. Ms. Labenz, let¡¯s go to Yvie¡¯s office. I¡¯ll personally rest it for you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. But lus attitude was very tough. lle took Reign¡¯s hand and went straight to Yvonne¡¯s office. As Xander watched Han holding Reign¡¯s hand, his eyes nearly popped out of his head. ¡°This¡­¡± he muttered. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, he seemed to understand why Reign dared to order Han. ¡°What a straight man!¡± Lorraine said. She nced at Xander and then followed them. Xander¡¯s face darkened. He said to Lorraine, ¡®If you continue, do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you up?¡± Lorraine looked at Xander with disdain. And then she said again, ¡°Straight man¡± With that, she followed Han and Reign. Now, she was no longer the assassin known as Silver Fox but had taken on the role of Reign¡¯s secretary. Naturally, she would follow Reign¡¯s lead. ¡°What do you mean by that look? Stop right there!¡± Xander felt immediately humiliated as he was subjected to that gaze. He instantly shouted and caught up with Lorraine. Having been a seasoned warrior on the battlefield for so long, people¡¯s gazes toward him were always filled with respect, fear, or admiration. Now, someone dared to look at him with such a gaze. How could he not feel angry and indignant? Then all of them headed for the researchb of the Mapleturz Group. Yvonne had arrived at thepany early. She was dressed in a whiteb coat, wearing a mask, safety goggles, and gloves. She had already begun working on new drugs and conducting research, fully dedicated to her work. Even when Han and Reign arrived, Yvonne remainedpletely unaware, totally engrossed in her research. ¡°Hello, Yvie,¡± Reign greeted. However, Yvonne didn¡¯t respond at all. Her gaze fixed firmly on the bottles and containers in front of her, There were many ss bottles in front of her, connected together by various tubes. They looked especiallyplicated and scientific. One of the ss bottles was emitting white smoke. Yvonne¡¯s gaze remained fixed on that particr bottle,pletely oblivious to Reign¡¯s voice or presence. On the table, there were also various reagents, potions, dozens of neatly arranged herbal medicines, and smears. On the left side of the table, there was also a particrly advanced microscope. Everything was rted to experiments. Reign did not show any signs of anger or irritation. She remained calm as if she had long been ustomed to Yvonne¡¯s way of working. Not to mention sound, when Yvonne was focused on researching and experimenting, she could not see anything else. All she could see were the bottles and containers in theboratory. This was just her usual style. Han nced at everything on theboratory shelf and ignored Yvonne. He picked up some herbal medicines and began to develop the antidote. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Han worked quickly. In less than 20 minutes, he had developed three antidotes and ced them in front of Reign. ¡°This is the antidote Reign frowned. ¡°Yes, the remedy pill that I developed can neutralize hundreds of poisons, Han said. Fortunately, being in Yvonne¡¯s researchb provided Han with ess to a variety of alchemical tools. He could dissolve those medicines immediately and extract them. Then how do you n to test the poison?¡± Reign asked and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve already memorized theposition of the drug that Philip gave to David. I can easily prepare it later. Anyway, there are so many herbal medicines here. I can have whatever I want,¡± Han said. Then, He began searching through the numerous medicine cabs. Ten minutester, he sessfully found all theponents of the poison that was given to David and disyed them in front of Reign. There were various herbal medicines. These were all very poisonous. Some of them were even highly toxic. Even a few grams of these substances could be lethal to a person Now, Han arranged all of them in front of Reign for her to examine and Reign nced at them and nodded with understanding. ¡°They are exactly the same as the ones in the video.¡± She possessed an exceptional memory and could recall things effortlessly. Although there were numerous varieties of herbs here, she could easily distinguish them at a nce. As she spoke, she looked at Han with even more shock. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The types and number of drugs were the same as the ones in the video. But that was no big deal. However, it was astonishing that the drugs taken by Han were exactly the same in quantity as those taken by David in the video, neither more nor less. Even the size of each herbal medicine was very simr. This was unbelievable. Even with the technology of 3D printing, it was doubtful that such precision could be achieved. Han mixed all the poisons together. Then he found a coffee pot. He emptied the water from it and soaked all the poisons in it. After a while, he poured out three cups of highly toxic coffee The coffee aroma was rich and refreshing. Even the scent alone could uplift one¡¯s spirits, providing a particrly pleasant sensation. ¡°I never would have imagined that someone could handle poisons with such mastery. With all these poisons soaked together, it resulted in a coffee-like concoction. That was really impressive, Lorraine sighed. ¡°Having experienced so much, this is the first time I¡¯vee across a venom so enticing, making one tempted to consume it, Xander said. If they hadn¡¯t known beforehand that these substances were poisons, they might have even thought that Han was brewing coffee. Han remained calm and said, ¡°The person who developed such a poison must possess exceptional medical skills and undoubtedly be highly powerful. There must be a formidable expert assisting Philip behind the scenes. ¡°That¡¯s why this time I must stage a performance to deceive Philip. ¡°As long as I appear to be eliminated, Philip will believe that you have lost all your support. This way, at tomorrow¡¯s board meeting, he will think he has the upper hand and lower his guard ¡°At that time, you can take the opportunity and catch him off guard.¡± ¡°But..¡± Reign¡¯s eyes were still filled with worry. She didn¡¯t want Han to sacrifice his life for her victory. If winning meant paying with Han¡¯s life, she would rather lose. ¡°I understand that no matter what I say, you¡¯re still worried. So, it would be better for us to conduct an experiment,¡± Han said to Reign. Han turned to look at Xander. Then he said, ¡°Xander, there are some white mice in the room to the east. Can you go and bring a few of them?¡± The east? Where is that?¡± Xander looked around, his eyes filled with confusion. Lorraine was stunned. She looked at Xander in confusion and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t distinguish between east and west.¡± ¡°L.¡± Xander¡¯s expression turned awkward, struggling to form aplete sentence. His sense of direction had never been good. Even when sailing on the sea, he relied on the sailors and captains for navigation. He really could not distinguish between things like east and west ¡°With such ack of basic knowledge, I truly don¡¯t understand how you managed to join the Shadow Knight. Never mind. I¡¯ll go get them,¡± Lorraine said. Lorraine shook her head with disdain. Then she cast a scornful nce at Xander before turning around and walking out. Xander¡¯s face turned red. He turned to look at Han and said with discontent, Han, we¡¯re inside a building. Can you please use terms like front, back, left, and right instead ofpass directions?¡± ¡°I thought you would know. Who would have expected you to be this ipetent?¡± Han replied. After hearing that, Xander remained silent, feeling helpless. After all, there was no one else to me. It was his own fault for not knowing. This was just asking for others to take advantage of him. ¡°How did you know there were white mice over there?¡± Reign asked curiously. Tm the security guard here. And I often patrol the building. I¡¯m familiar with everything inside any office in this building.¡± Han said calmly. Not only being familiar with the offices, but during this period, he had also identified numerous security vulnerabilities. Moreover, he ensured that Wane informed the logistics department clearly about them. And many modifications had. already been made. When Reign heard this, she was slightly stunned. Looking at Han¡¯s face, she did not know what to say for a while. She had upgraded Han to security department¡¯s director in order to weaken Philip¡¯s control over the Mapleturz Group so that she could murture her own forces. However, she didn¡¯t have any hopes or expectations for Han to take his work seriously, especially considering his prominent status. She never imagined that Han would excel so remarkably in his role as a security guard. He was diligent and knowledgeable about every office in the building. To her surprise, he even went as far as personally funding training for the other security guards. This made her feel a little apologetic. Just as she was about to say something, Lorraine walked in with a cage of small white mice and ced it in front of Han. Han took out two white mice. One of them was fed the antidote, and the other was not fed the antidote. About five minutester, he brought over a syringe and injected the previously made poisoned coffee into the mouths of the two mice, making them swallow it. Five minutester, the white mouse that did not take the antidote bled from the corner of its mouth and twitched all over. A minuteter, it died. On the other hand, the mouse that had taken the antidote was still very healthy and lively. Han looked at Reign and asked, ¡°What do you think now? Are you reassured?¡± ¡®Let¡¯s wait a little longer, Reign replied. Reign was still worried. She kept looking at the white mouse that had taken the antidote and observed it seriously. After observing for nearly thirty minutes, the white mouse was still alive and kicking, seemingly showing no signs of any adverse effects. ¡°Do you feel reassured now?¡± Han asked. Reign said with a serious expression, ¡°There are differences between mice and humans. It¡¯s so small. It will definitely be fine after taking a significant amount of the antidote. However, humans are much larger. And the amount of antidote given may not be sufficient to counteract the poison. ¡°So, I still don¡¯t rmend you do this.¡± Although she knew the results of the experiment, she was still very worried. After all, it was a highly toxic poison that could be lethal. She didn¡¯t want Han to take the risk. ¡°I knew you¡¯d think so,¡± Han said. Han sighed and looked at Xander. Then he said, ¡°Xander,e here. Take the antidote and drink the poison.¡± Xander was taken aback and instinctively eximed, ¡°Han, are you kidding? You want me to test the poison? ¡°Are you trying to get rid of me because you find me annoying? Chapter 518 Chapter 518 When Han heard Xander¡¯s words, his face darkened. ¡°So, you really want to die?¡± ¡°What the hell is this guy thinking about?¡± Han wondered. At this moment. Xander realized that he had said something wrong. He chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Han. I was too outspoken just now, and I just spouted some nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Isn¡¯t it just testing the antidote? Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡± With that, he inmediately took the antidote from Han and swallowed it. Two minutes after taking the antidote, he picked up the cup of poisoned coffee Han had just poured and drank it in one gulp. Reign stared at Xander and observed him. The cup of poisoned coffee was highly toxic. With just a small amount of it, the white mouse would die immediately. As for ordinary people, they would definitely die if they drank it. Therefore, she wanted to see if Han¡¯s antidote would be effective on adult males, Five minutester, Xander was safe and sound. ¡°See? The antidote works. He¡¯s fine,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°This is a matter of great importance. Let¡¯s keep observing for some time, Reign said. ¡°Ms. Labenz, Han is a medical and pharmacological expert. He would never do something without a n, nor would he risk his life. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lorraine said calmly. Lorraine had worked with Han before and knew that he was an expert in both medicine and poison. She had also personally seen those incredible things Han had done. In fact, to Lorraine, Han was the most incredible and amazing person she had ever seen! He was actually immune to all poisons! Lorraine had seen with her own eyes that Han was still healthy and energetic after taking the poison. Although David¡¯s poison was very vicious, in her opinion, it was not a threat to Han at all. ¡°No, we have to keep observing. This is a matter of life and death,¡± Reign said. She was very careful and rigorous. She didn¡¯t want Han to take the risk at all. Han gave a wry smile when he saw her like this. If he chose to be indecisive, how was he going to carry out the n? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Han did not care if Reign agreed or not. He immediately swallowed the antidote, then picked up the last cup of poisoned coffee, and drank it in one gulp. ¡°No!¡± When Reign saw Han doing this, her heart skipped a beat. Her face turned pale as she looked at Han in horror. ¡°Are¡­ are you alright?¡± The poison was deadly! How could Han do this? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After finishing drinking the cup of poisoned coffee, Han opened his hands and even walked around in a circle to show that he was safe and sound. Reign¡¯s eyes were still filled with worry as she stared at Han. ¡°We¡¯ll watch and wait. After poison enters the body, it has to be absorbed into the blood by the intestines to take effect. It won¡¯t work so quickly.¡± Secing Reign like this, Lorraine smiled and thought to herself, ¡°Women who are in love are really naive. They have lost their basic judgment She knew Reign better than anyone else. This so-called richest woman and CEO waspletely flustered right now because she was concerned. She must have fallen in love with Han, which was why she behaved like this, afraid that something would happen to Han. If it was in the past, Reign, who was always very decisive, would definitely not say anything like that. Love could make one retarded! Lorraine joked inwardly and shook her head. She did not say anything, but at the same time, she felt a little sad. Reign found love and lived the life she wanted, but Lorraine had lived for so long and had no idea what love was. Love was something unavable to her. Other than the friendship between Han and her, she was just a lone assassin who explored the dark night and moved forward in hell. She lived a life of danger and blood. She did not trust anyone at all. Thinking of this, Lorraine sighed. She looked out the window and thought, ¡°When can I find love?¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Lorraine was an assassin After her parents and rtives got killed by Buckminster and the others, she lived in revenge for the rest of her life She was supposed to be in her prime. She was supposed to be dating. She was supposed to be in high school. Now, however, these had been reced by training and assassinating All these years, she had either been killing or on the way to killing Love was not a necessity to Lorraine at all. It was just an illusory emotion that would hinder her revenge. Now that she had gotten her revenge and killed Buckminster, she no longer had a goal in her life. She only wanted to return to the life of an ordinary person and fall in love with someone in the future. She wanted to get married and have children to continue her Zabel family bloodline. However, she did not know what love was, and her heart was filled with anticipation. ¡°Under the protection of the Labenz family.¡± Lorraine murmured. ¡°I should be able to meet some young talents in this big city¡± Lorraine looked out the window with anticipation. She began to look forward to a stable andfortable life in the future. She would do a less tiring job, live in a vi, raise some animals, nt some flowers, and date the man she liked. She had wanted to live a life like this for a long time. Now, there was finally such an opportunity. When Lorraine thought of this, her gazended on Han again. Then, she sighed in her heart. To be honest, during the time she spent with Han, she did have feelings for him. She also wanted to be in a romantic rtionship with him. However, before taking revenge, she had been suppressing the impulse in her heart and deliberately avoided developing a rtionship with Han. She was afraid that once she was deeply in love, she would lose the motivation to take revenge. Now that Lorraine looked back, she suddenly realized that a woman called Reign had appeared in Han¡¯s life. She knew that she would never have the chance to develop a romantic rtionship with Han anymore. Thinking of this, she sighed again. No one cared about Lorraine¡¯sment. Reign¡¯s gaze was always on Han. Her eyes were filled with worry as she asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯m fine. Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Han replied with a wry smile. Reign still did not believe it. In the end, she let Han stay here for an hour. After confirming that he was fine, she finally let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It seems that your antidote is really effective.¡± ¡°So, are you relieved now? Han asked. ¡°Yes¡± Reign nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make another antidote now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me too much. When you see me pretending to be unconsciouster, just pretend to cry and trick Philip,¡± Han said. Reign nodded Han breathed a sigh of relief and immediately fetched some medicine to make another antidote. At this moment. Yvonne came back to her senses. She lifted her hair and took off her earphones. Then, she turned to look at Reign and Han in confusion ¡°When did youe?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°We¡¯ve been here for a long time,¡± said Han ¡°Huh? Then why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Yvonne was even more confused ¡°You were focused on experiments, weren¡¯t you? How would you notice us? Reign red at her. When Yvonne heard thus, she did not get angry. Instead, she said excitedly. ¡°Rei, I got something! I think I just cracked another ancient remedy.¡± After a pause, Yvonne looked at Han smugly. ¡°I did it myself this time. I can crack it without your help!¡± Han and Reign gave a thumbs-up at the same time. ¡°Impressive!¡± With that, the two of them turned around and left. Han knew that he had already wasted too much time here. He had to go back as soon as possible and cooperate with David to fool Philip. He could not waste any more time. As for the new medicine developed by Yvonne, he coulde and watch it after the board of directors ended. Lorraine and Xander also turned around and left. Yvonne was stunned. Then, she shouted, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you even want to know what kind of remedy it is?¡± Han and the others quickly disappeared without even taking a look back. Yvonne¡¯s face darkened. Recently, she had been spending every day in theboratory, even forgetting to eat and sleep. She had finally cracked the ancient remedy with her own efforts. She was still looking forward to receiving cheers from Reign and Han. In the end, the two of them just left directly! Yvonne muttered, ¡°Damn you, Rei! And damn you, Han! You don¡¯t even know what I cracked. Show me some respect, will you?¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Yvonne pouted unhappily. She had put in a lot of effort to crack the prescription, not just for herself, but to make Reign stand out at tomorrow¡¯s board meeting. In the end, Reign and Han both ran away, making Yvonne really annoyed. ¡°Next time you ask me. I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Yvonne stomped her feet and red at Han and the others. Her gaze was full of displeasure. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, and her gaze became even more puzzled. She murmured inwardly. ¡°Why do I feel like their rtionship is different from before ¡°Their movements are so synchronized. It¡¯s too coincidental, isn¡¯t it? ¡°And, who were the two people following them just now? They both seemed like strangers. I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± She thought for a long time, but in the end, she still could not figure out who Xander and Lorraine were She could not figure it out no matter how hard she thought about it, so she simply stopped thinking and continued to study To Yvonne, the only thing that mattered was research on ancient remedies. As long as she understood all kinds of ancient remedies, her ability would rise to another level. At that time, she would be very likely to win the Nobel Prize That would definitely be the best encouragement and recognition! ¡°I want to stand in front of the entire world and exin one thing. Our traditional medicine is the best!¡± Yvonne stared at the experimental equipment, her eyes shining with excitement. Han bid farewell to Reign and headed to the security department. Xander wanted to go to the security department with Han, but Han kicked him and told him to protect Reign with Lorraine. Philip was a very bold man. He even dared to hire a hitman to assassinate Han. He might also want to hire someone to assassinate Reign. Han was very strong and immune to poison. He was not afraid of anyone who wanted to kill him, nor did he fear scheming and plotting. However, how could a woman like Reign win against Philip? It would be safer with Lorraine and Xander¡¯s protection. Han walked down the corridor toward the security department. As he walked, he took out his phone and checked the messages on WhatsApp. It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t checked his phone, but the moment he did, he immediately had a headache. Lydia, Geri, Mandy, Mia, and others had sent a bunch of messages. Just Mia alone had sent more than 50 Among them were more than 20 messages from his old ssmate. Evelyn Besides, Perry and Noah had also sent him many There were so many notifications on his phone All he could see at the moment was a sea of messages on the screen. ¡°Should I respond to these or not Han serate bed the back of his head, feeling a little conflicted He never thought there would be so many messages in just one night without WhatsApp Just as he was about to reply, David sent him a message. [Boss, why aren¡¯t you here yet? I¡¯m ready.] I need a minute. Just go out ande back in an hour ] messages. Han immediately replied to David¡¯s message. Then, he held has phone and replied to Lydia and the others as he walked, exining why he hadn¡¯t replied. As he finished replying, he breathed a sigh of relief. However, Mua sent another message. I¡¯m done filming tonight. Tm so tired. If someone treats the to a foot bath, a movie, or a meal right now, it will definitely be a great pleasure in life.] When Han saw these words, he paused for a moment, not knowing how to reply. Mia¡¯s implication was that she wanted him to treat her to a meal and ask her out. However, he still had a lot of things to do. How could he have the time to hang out with her? At this moment, Lydia sent a veltie The picture was taken right after she finished exercising. She was wearing a particrly cool yoga outfit that revealed her perfect abs She looked so sexy that even Han was unable to take his eyes off her! ¡°Her figure is perfect Han thought ¡°These two beautiful long legs are probably the best in the entertainment industry. Can¡¯t imagine who will be that lucky to marry her in the future. I¡¯m envious of that guy, seriously¡± Han looked at this picture and this thought appeared in his mind immediately Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lydia was indeed very beautiful. Even Han, who had seen countless women, was a little tempted by her selfie I just finished exercising. I¡¯ve used up all my calories today Are you free tonight toe out for dinner I want to take a walk by Pearl River | Lydia sent a message with a rather mischievous emmon at the end [I just came back from the sea. 1 have something on these two days and can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll be tree in two days.] Han replied. [Alright, see you in two days,| Lydia replied, Han was just about to put away his phone when Lydia sent another message [By the way. Steve will be conferred the title of king in 15 days. I¡¯ve been invited to be a guest. I still have a position here. Do you want to go with me?] [Steve The title of king? What is it?] Han¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as he asked. [You don¡¯t even know this?] Lydia sent a puzzled emoji and continued. [Steve Sky, Demigod of Longhard Kingdom, expand his territory and destroyed Elegrafia Kingdom, Slotania Kingdom, Wolfreka Kingdom, and so on. He made countless contributions and expanded the map of Longhard Kingdom to a new width [Lord Supremacy of Longhard Kingdom was overjoyed and has specially conferred the title of Battle King on him for guarding the three southern regions, [This shocked the entire country. The King¡¯s tform was built half a year ago. It¡¯s located at Ocean Sands. You don¡¯t know As she spoke, she sent another photo of a handsome and vigorous young man in battle armor. When Han saw this photo, he was enlightened. He had some impression of Steve Sky. Two years ago, at the extraterritorial battlefield, he had a brief battle with Steve. At that time, he thought that this young man had a bright future, and he even gave Steve some pointers. Han did not expect Steve to rise to fame so fast. Steve had already be a Demigod. He was indeed an extraordinary genius Now, Steve was conferred the tale of Battle King, ruling the three southern regions! If it were in ancient times, such an achievement would definitely be a remarkable one. It would make one stand out from all generalst At this moment, Lydia sent another message and asked, [Do you want to apany me to the King- Conferring Ceremony in half a month¡¯] Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Facing Lydia¡¯s invitation, Han pondered for two seconds before replying. [Let¡¯s see how it goes. I have something to do. I¡¯ll get back to work first.] With that, he put away his phone and walked quickly to the security department. No matter who it was, it had nothing to do with him. Currently, he only wanted to resolve Philip¡¯s matter as soon as possible so that Reign couldpletely gain a foothold and obtain the greatest power in the Labenz family. ¡°Support Reign and befriend the Zabel family. Then, I just need to persuade Robert a little more. That should be enough,¡± Han thought to himself as he walked. He did not know when his master would ask him for a mission. Now, he had offended many people because of various things. When he was at Lightdom City, those people would definitely not dare to appear and take revenge. However, he might leave one day. If those people bore grudges and took revenge at that time, he would definitely not be able to help from afar At that moment, if there were the Labenz and the Zabel families, those people would definitely be afraid to attack, considering those two families¡¯ strength. ¡°However, being on good terms with these two families can only be considered external help at most. The most important thing is for them to be stronger themselves. ¡°When supporting external help. I have to make my family improve their strength so that they can protect themselves when the timees. ¡°Yes, after this matter is resolved, I should train George and the others well. It¡¯s time for them to learn boxing and breathing methods with Dad¡± Han thought about it and quickly returned to the security department. At this moment, some of the security guards in the security department had already finished patrolling and returned to their seats to drink coffee and chat. As soon as Han came in, Wane weed him and said, ¡®Tan, where did you go so early in the morning? David looked for you several times just now.¡± ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡± Han asked. Wane looked at Han and hesitated. In the end, he gritted his teeth and plucked up the courage to say, ¡°Han, I know I shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter, but David is an old employee after all. ¡°He might have been confused that he wanted to get your things at that time. Maybe he did it because he was in trouble. ¡°But I¡¯ve been with David for so long. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad person. I¡¯m begging you. Can you give him a chance to turn over a new leaf?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Han pleadingly. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Han stared at Wane with a cold gaze. Wane¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then mind your own business. Don¡¯t poke your nose into other people¡¯s matters,¡± Han said coldly. With that, he brushed past Ware and walked into his office. Many of the security guards at the scene wanted toe over and persuade Han, but when they saw Han scolding Wane, their expressions changed, and they did not dare to approach. Han returned to his office with a cold expression. He closed the door and made himself a cup of coffee. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Han treat us well before? Why is he so serious and cold-blooded now?¡± ¡°Maybe David crossed Han¡¯s bottom line, It¡¯s a big taboo to break into the office and steal from the leader.¡± ¡°David is at fault in this matter, but it is a little harsh and overboard that Han asked David to kneel in public and serve him coffee.¡± ¡°What do you know? Han is giving David a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling that Han is a little hypocritical. It¡¯s as if he was pretending to be nice to us previously. Now that he¡¯s so cold and heartless to David, won¡¯t we have to kneel to him if we make mistakes in the future?¡± Seeing Han¡¯s reaction, everyone got into a heated discussion. The way many people looked at Han had changed. It was no longer the admiration and respect from before. Instead, there was more disgust, coldness, and fear. Previously, Han had been especially good to them. He had given them money and trained them. Although it was very tiring, they had all benefited from it. Their physiques had also changed. They had good endurance and stamina. When they went back, their wives would praise them for being great. Therefore, they had always been grateful to Han. Now that they saw Han treat David like this and force David to kneel, they were all a little disappointed. A security guard named Rayner Zen was hiding in the crowd. When he saw those people discussing Han, a smug look shed across his eyes. He took out his phone and pretended to be ying with it. Then, he sent a message to Philip. [The n was implemented sessfully. All my colleagues have changed their opinions about Han. They harbor a grievance against Han now.] Soon, Philip replied. [Tell David toe back immediately and carry out the poisoning n.] [Got it.] The security guard then sent a message to David. [David, it¡¯s your turn to perform.] After sending the message, he put away his phone and chuckled. He looked smugly in the direction of Han. ¡°Han, how dare you go against Mr. Labenz? You¡¯re asking for death this time.¡± He was overjoyed thinking that after Han died, he would be put in an important position by Philip. William took a sip of coffee. His expression was calm as he said to Wane and the others, ¡°Actually, you should have thought of that long ago. Since ancient times, leaders have always been leaders. They can¡¯t be on the same side as you subordinates. ¡°Although Han is a junior and approachable, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not a leader. ¡°If he wants to maintain his dignity as a leader, he will definitely suppress his subordinates. ¡°All of you, stop persuading Just watch carefully, and try not to make any mistakes in the future. Otherwise, we will all end up like David.¡± At this point, he looked at Han in the office, his eyes filled with envy. Once upon a time, he dreamed of bing a leader, guiding the whole department, and controlling those many security. guards. For this, he kept working hard, giving gifts, and performing the best side of himself. However, Quentin directly appeared out of nowhere, and he lost all hope. It was not easy for him to endure until Quentin was chased away. But then Han appeared and snatched the chance. Now that he had lived for half his life, he could finally understand. When it came to being a leader, it didn¡¯t depend on ability but on one¡¯s background. ¡°What does it feel like to be a leader? I really want to experience it,¡± William thought to himself. Just as everyone was discussing, David appeared at the office door and walked in. ¡°David.¡± Wane hurriedly went up to wee him, then said to David apologetically. ¡°Im sorry. I can¡¯t persuade Han. You¡¯d better leave quickly. Although work matters, dignity is more important¡± David nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you. However, I would rather lose my dignity-th¨ªan be poor! ¡°If we lose this job, our whole family will starve.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. After saying that, he walked past Wane and went to the coffee-making area in the security department. He made a ss of coffee and brought it to Han, then knelt. He said loudly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I was wrong. ording to you, I¡¯m apologizing and serving you coffee, I beg you. Please forgive me this time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Han walked out and looked down at David. ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone in to take your things. I beg your forgiveness, Mr. Jaber.¡± David respectfully raised the coffee cup. ¡°Humph, at least you know what is good for you. I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± Han nced at David coldly. He picked up the coffee cup and drank them in one gulp. Then, he said coldly, ¡°However, if there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Rayner, standing in the crowd, had been recording everything with his phone, When he saw that Han had drunk the poisoned coffee, he was even more ecstatic and hurriedly sent this video to Philip. [Mr. Labenz, Han drank the poisoned coffee. He¡¯ll die for surel] Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Rayner was the person Philip nted in the security department. He was in charge of monitoring David and Han¡¯s every move. Now that he saw David serving Han coffee and Han drinking it, how could he miss it? Of course, he had to take photos to record it. ¡°Han, are you okay?¡± David whispered. Although he knew that Han was immune to all poisons, this was still poison. He still felt uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead, Han said in a low voice. David was relieved when he heard that. He pretended to be heartbroken and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re the most magnanimous, wise, and mighty man I¡¯ve ever seen. Thank you, Mr. Jaber.¡± With that, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed until his head bled. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Han¡¯s eyes were cold. He did not intend to help David up. Instead, he said to all the other security guards, ¡°Did you see that? This is the consequence of making mistakes! ¡°If any of you dares to make mistakes next time. I guarantee that you will be even worse off than him! ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Wane, William, and the others looked at each other. In the end, they were still intimidated by Han¡¯s dignity and did not dare to say anything. ¡°Alright, get up. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. Get lost and go to work!¡± red at David and pulled him up from the ground. He said in a low voice, ¡°After ny death, someone will definitely hold you ountable. Philip will not let you off, so leave quickly!¡± As he spoke, he stuffed a piece of paper into David¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Leave thepany and go to the address on the paper. Someone will pick you up.¡± After saying that, he suddenly pushed David away. David understood and nodded at Han. He continued to pretend and thanked Han profusely. ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you, Mr. Jaber. I¡¯ll go patrol now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and ran away When Rayner saw this, he frowned slightly and thought, ¡°How did David run so fast?¡± Soon, he came to a realization. David had poisoned Han. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Han died from the poison. At that time, someone would definitely call the police and capture David for questioning. At such times, David naturally ran as far as he could. ¡°Trying to escape? Humph, do you think you can seed?¡± Rayner stared at David¡¯s back, his eyes cold. ¡°Alright, disperse, you all. Continue working¡± Han nced at everyone. William, Wane, and the others had no choice but to leave. Rayner also took the opportunity to leave and quickly ran in the direction where David had left. As he ran, he called Philip and reported. ¡°David escaped. Should we kill him now?¡± ¡°Take him out of Lightdom City first, then think of a way to kill him. Don¡¯t let him stay there any longer,¡± Philip said coldly. ¡°Got it Rayner nodded and hung up the phone. He then quickened his steps and chased after David. As he ran, he eximed, ¡°Looks like Han is indeed quite capable. The breathing techniques he taught are indeed Ive only trained it for a few days, but my speed has increased a lot. awesome. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he offended Mr. Labenz and was destined to have a miserable ending.¡± Thinking of this, he sped up again and disappeared instantly. Inside the security room, Han¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched Rayner chase after David. It seemed that there were still spies nted by Philip in the security room. Other than Rayner, there might be others. Without a single word, Han turned around and bit through the blood bag he had prepared. Then, he let out a miserable cry and spat out all the blood in his mouth. Finally, he fell to the ground with a pale face. ¡°Mr. Jaber.¡± Seeing Han fall, the expressions of those security guards who had yet to go on patrol changed drastically. Wane and William had just reached the door when they heard the sound. When they turned around and saw Han like this, their expressions changed. They immediately rushed over and supported Han. William immediately took Han¡¯s pulse and frowned. His pulse beat was weak and could barely be felt. ¡°Quick, call the ambnce. Also, call thepany¡¯s doctor over for emergency treatment immediately, William shouted. Although he was not a doctor, he had once been in the army. He had been on the battlefield and had experienced many life-and-death situations. He could immediately tell that Han¡¯s condition was very serious. Although Wane did not know what had happened, his expression changed immediately when he saw Han¡¯s pale face and cold body. He stood up immediately and called the ambnce At the same time, Wim also took out his phone and called thepany¡¯s doctor. Mapleturz Group was a veryrgepany. It had specialized doctors to protect the health of the company¡¯s employees. Logically speaking, if something happened to a department head, the doctor from Mapleturz Group should have rushed to the scene as soon as he received the news However, for some reason, those doctors did note over for first aid even after half an hour. Thirty-five minutester, the ambnce finally arrived. It was precisely because of this that when the doctors and nurses arrived, they found that Han¡¯s breathing and heartbeat had already stopped. After the doctor in the ambnce examined Han¡¯s body, he sighed and said. ¡°The patient is dead.¡± At this moment, Reign had just rushed in from outside. When she saw Han lying on the ground without breathing or heartbeat, her face turned extremely pale, and her eyes instantly turned red. Her body went limp and she almost fell. ¡°Ms. Labenz¡± Lorraine was quick to support Reign. ¡°How¡­ how did this happen? Didn¡¯t they say that he would be fine? How did he die?¡± Reign looked at Han¡¯s ¡°dead body¡±. Tears flowed out of her eyes, and her voice was trembling Lorraine frowned slightly and quickly looked at Han. When she saw the ECG monitor pulled over by the doctor showing no signs of Han¡¯s heartbeat, her face turned pale. ¡®Han¡¯s electrocardiogram was already in a straight line. Was he really dead? ¡°But hadn¡¯t Han already taken the antidote just now?¡± Lorraine thought. ¡°Han!¡± Xander rushed over immediately and leaned against Han¡¯s chest to listen to his heartbeat. He then ced his finger beneath Han¡¯s nostrils. He did not hear Han¡¯s heartbeat or feel his breathing. When Xander realized this, his expression changed. He fell to the ground and muttered, ¡®How did this happen? How did Han die? Impossible. This is absolutely impossible! ¡°Han, you must be joking, right? Hurry and get up.¡± He shouted as if he had gone crazy, but it was useless. Han was still lying there without moving. His face was calm, like a dead person. ¡°Han, how¡­ how could you leave me alone?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes were also red as she pounced on Han. Her tears kept streaming down her face. She was heartbroken and sobbing. Among the security guards watching one called Leslie Benz secretly took a video of this scene with his phone and sent it to Philip. ¡°Mr. Labenz. It¡¯s confirmed that Han is dead.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 ¡°Han is dead? Philip, whose face was bandaged, saw this message inside the vice president¡¯s office. A hint of ecstasy shed across his eyes, and he felt super happy that he had gotten his revenge. Han did not give him any face before and went against him everywhere. Han even beat him up in front of everyone. He hated Han from the bottom of his heart. He wished that Han would die immediately. Now that he finally saw Han fall to the ground, how could he not be overjoyed? ¡°Take a good look at the scene. I will be right there,¡± said Philip. At this point, he immediately hung up the phone, rushed out of the door, and quickly came to the security room. At this moment, the security room was surrounded by many people, Reign was hugging Han¡¯s body and crying with tears streaming down her face. Master! No one knew when Lucas and Grace had arrived. They knelt in front of Han and cried bitterly. ¡°Who killed my Mr. Jaber? Who?¡± ¡°You guys, show me the surveince footage immediately!¡± Xander roared angrily. He grabbed Wane and the others and pressed them against theputer. He forced Wane and the others to open the security room with surveince cameras. When Xander saw David poisoned the coffee that he had offered to Han. He then pointed at David and asked, ¡°Who is this bastard?¡± ¡°His name is David White.¡± ¡°Where does he live?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. After giving Mr. Jaber the coffee, he ran away.¡± ¡°Which way did he run?¡± ¡°East, southeast.¡± ¡°He must have poisoned Mr. Jaber to death. I want to find him and turn him into ashes!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes were red as he roared at the sky. He rushed out like a bolt of lightning toward the direction where David had left. Soon, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. In the crowd, when Leslie saw Philip, he gave him a look and pointed at Han on the ground. Philip did not believe that Han was already dead. He went forward and checked Han¡¯s pulse. He even asked the emergency doctor and Mapleturz Group¡¯s doctor for confirmation and he received a unanimous conclusion. Han was indeed dead! Mapleturz Group¡¯s doctor, Dr. Matthew, gave Philip a stern look. They were all on Philip¡¯s side. When Wane and William called for help just now, they deliberately dyed their arrival. Their goal was to dy until Han died from the poison.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After Philip came to this conclusion, he was overjoyed. Han was dead! In that case, the people he nted around Reign would have the chance to plot against her easily. At the board meeting tomorrow, he promised to pull Reign down from the pedestal. ¡°Mr. Jaber, how, how did you die? Please wake up Reign cried her heart out. She could not stop her tears. Philip¡¯s heart bloomed with delight as he reached this point, wishing he could immediately open a champagne bottle to celebrate. However, he maintained a calm demeanor on the surface and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Doctor, are you certain? How did Mr. Jaber die?¡± ¡°ording to my many years of clinical experience, he died of poisoning, Dr. Matthew said. ¡°How could he be poisoned?¡± Philip continued to y along. Leslie stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I witnessed it with my own eyes just now. David gave Mr. Jaber a cup of coffee. Mr. Jaber after drinking it, spat out blood and fell to the ground.¡± ¡°It must be the work of David White! Get the order out. Bring David White in!¡± Philip eximed angrily. Upon receiving the order. Leslie and the others immediately rushed out. Philip nced at everyone present and said. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone call the police?¡± Wane, William, and the others looked at each other and finally shook their heads. Reign and Philip were both there. Without the approval of these two CEOs, no one dared to call the police. Philip said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s best if no one calls the police. We¡¯ll settle this internally. When we catch David, we¡¯ll inform the police. Don¡¯t rm the media.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is the board meeting. If we rm the media and cause a hugemotion, our shares will fall. The consequences will be unimaginable.¡± After a short while, he looked at Reign and asked, ¡°Ms. Labenz, how about this?¡± Reign was already heartbroken and sobbing. When Philip saw this scene, he was even more ecstatic. He said loudly, ¡°In that case, everyone, do as I say. Collect evidence, capture David, convict him, and hand him over to the police!¡± As he spoke, he nced at Reign again, observing her tear-stained, heartbroken expression that rendered her unable to speak. This brought him even greater satisfaction, and in his heart, he coldly thought, ¡°Reign Labenz, in this state of yours. how can you possiblypete with me?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s death of Han is just the beginning.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, you will know what hell is!¡± Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Philip stood in the security room, observing for a long, long time. It was only when he saw Reign personally covering Han¡¯s body with a white cloth and overseeing the removal of his lifeless form that he finally left, feeling contented. Two doctors confirmed Han¡¯s death. After confirming with their own eyes that Han had no pulse or breathing, he confirmed that Han was really dead. The greatest threat had been eliminated! Tomorrow, his n could be carried out perfectly! Mr. Jaber! Yvonne had also rushed over. When he saw Han¡¯s corpse, she fell to the ground as if she had been hit by a bolt from the blue. Her face was pale. She looked straight at Han¡¯s corpse and said with a trembling voice, ¡°How, how is this possible? Mr. Jaber, how can he die** In her mind, Han was the most powerful expert in the world. He was very strong, and no one should be able to harm himn in any way. Now, Han had died in front of her and was even covered with a white cloth. She could not ept such a thing. ¡°Mr. Jaber.¡± Yvonne slumped to the ground. Her eyes instantly turned red, and tears streamed down her face. She was inconsble. ¡®Cry. You¡¯ll feel better if you cry,¡± Philip said hypocritically. With that, he left immediately. After walking out of the door and making sure that no one had noticed him, he picked up his phone and dialed Rayner Zen¡¯s number. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Rayner, kill David White immediately!¡± As long as David is dead, there would be no evidence. No one would be able to find him. If David is dead, everything would be perfect. After all, when he came up with the n to poison Han, he had already made preparations to kill David to silence him. ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already caught up to David. I promise toplete the mission.¡± ¡°Remember, make sure you make it seem as though David hadmitted suicide. That¡¯s the only way we can get out of ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . this.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Philip hung up the phone and looked at Reign and Yvonne who were crying their eyes out. He beamed with joy andughed. out loud. He even hummed a happy song. ¡°Today is a good day. You can do whatever you want.¡± As he sang. he turned around and left. Philip hummed on his way out. On the road, David ran for his life. He panted heavily, but he did not dare to stop for a moment ¡°We must follow Mr. Jaber¡¯s instructions and rush to the scene of the incident.¡± David did not look back and continued to run. ¡°David why are you running? Wait for me.¡± Behind David, Rayner continued to chase. He was also very fast and refused to let go of David. As he ran, he said. ¡®David, don¡¯t run. I have thetest news. Mr. Jaber is not dead.¡± When David heard this, he frowned slightly and immediately ran faster. The death of Han was a scheme orchestrated by the two of them, and the fact that Rayner pursued them indicated his intention to take action against them. How could he have fallen for such a trap! When Rayner saw David running away so quickly, lus gaze turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s really a coward. Isn¡¯t it just killing one person? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite to you, He looked around and noticed a man parked his motorcycle by the roadside to buy breakfast, leaving the keys in the ignition. His eyes lit up immediately, and he quickly walked over, hopped on the motorcycle, and chased after David. ¡°My motorcycle!¡± The male driver¡¯s expression immediately changed as soon as he finished buying breakfast, and he hastily began chasing after them Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t catch up at all. Rayner was already more than 600 feet away from him while riding the motorcycle. The motorcycle roared loudly. Rayner tightened his grip on the elerator and rilled it up. The motorcycle was like a bolt of lightning as it mmed into David running in front of him. From the looks of it, it seems that he was about tomit murder! Chapter 525 Chapter 525 ¡°David, you¡¯re the one who disobeyed me. Don¡¯t me me for not being nice.¡± ¡°Using your life in exchange for my wealth and glory is the best! Rayner stared at David¡¯s back. His gaze was cold and murderous. Not only did Philip promise him a high-ranked position, but he also gave him a sum of money as a deposit. The deposit alone was 200 thousand dors! If he managed to kill David, Philip would give him another 400 thousand dors. This sum of money was enough for a regr person like him to take the risk and kill someone. David was running hard for his life. When he heard the sound of the motorcycle engine, his expression changed and he immediately turned around. When he saw it, he was shocked. Rayner was driving the motorcycle toward him. He quickly jumped to the side of the road to dodge. After Rayner rushed over, he hurriedly braked. The motorcycle¡¯s tires left a distinct trail of ck tire marks on the road, catching the attention of onlookers. ¡°Bastard, Rayner, are you trying to kill me?¡± David said angrily. ¡°How is that possible? David, I treated you like my own brother! Rayner patted the back seat and said in a deep voice. ¡°Quick, sit here quickly. I¡¯ll send you away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sending me away?¡± David was stunned. Rayner¡¯s eyes filled with anxiety as he said, ¡°Of course! You poisoned Mr. Jaber. He¡¯s been poisoned and rushed to the hospital for stomach pumping and emergency treatment. Now Ms. Labenz has reported the incident, and the police are searching for you.¡± ¡°Even if Mr. Jaber isn¡¯t dead, if you fall into the hands of the police, you won¡¯t be able to escape the charge of attempted murder¡± ¡°If you run like this, you won¡¯t be able to run far. The police will definitely catch up to you.¡± ¡°Sit on it. I¡¯ll send you out of the city¡± ¡°Hurry up. If you dawdle any longer, we won¡¯t have enough time. David originally wanted to go to the location designated by Han, but after being urged by Rayner, he was a little uncertain. ¡°David, think carefully about your future. You still have your wife and a child. If you get caught by the police and have a criminal record, your wife and child will never be able to live a normal life, Rayner urged. David looked conflicted. After thinking for a long time, he gritted his teeth and sat behind Rayner¡¯s motorcycle. ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯ll send you out of the city now,¡± Rayner said. With that, he stepped on the elerator and rushed out. The motorcycle was very fast. In just an hour, they had left Lidom City and arrived at the suburbs. Rayner¡¯s momentum did not decrease. She brought David White and rushed into the mountainous area. ¡°Why are we in the mountains?¡± David looked puzzled. As Rayner drove, he exined, ¡°David, you don¡¯t understand. Ms. Labenz and the others have already called the police. Now, the police will definitely set up checkpoints at various exits in the city. If we take the main road, we will definitely be arrested.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll take you up the mountain road. That way, we can get around the police.¡± David frowned slightly. Rayner¡¯s words made sense, so he didn¡¯t refute him. Instead, he took out his phone and sent a message to Han to tell him where he was going. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After sending the message, he put away his phone, his eyes conflicted. Rayner drove the motorcycle for another 15 minutes. When they arrived as a remote and uninhabited mountain area, he diately stopped. He looked around and found that no one was around. His eyes suddenly turned cold and filled with murderous intent. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± David was confused. ¡°David, the motorcycle is running out of gas. You can walk on your own. I can only send you till here,¡± Rayner said. As he spoke, he down the motorcycle and reached into his pocket. ¡°We¡¯re brothers after all. Let me give you some money.¡± He pretended to take the money. But in fact, he took the dagger hidden in his pocket and stabbed David in his heart when David was not paying attention Ding! The de pierced through David¡¯s clothes and made a ringing sound. It could not prate through David¡¯s skin at all. ¡°You¡­¡± David¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He had never thought that Rayner would want to kill him. ¡°Yes?¡± Rayner also raised his eyebrows slightly. The attack that was supposed to kill him didn¡¯t seed. He took a closer look and saw an iron te under David¡¯s clothes. His knife just happened to pierce the iron te, He had long harbored murderous intentions. Without waiting for David White to react, he skillfully traced a perfect arc with the dagger in his hand, aiming for David¡¯s neck. His moves were ruthless and went straight for his vital points! It was as fast as lightning Bang! However, before he could make a move, David had already reacted. He flew up and kicked him in the abdomen, causing him to take two steps back. David got out of the car and touched his pierced clothes. His eyes were cold. ¡°Rayner, I treated you well before, but now you, want to kill me?¡± ¡°I really misjudged you!¡± As he spoke, he pulled off his shirt and red at Rayner Raynerughed sinisterly and said coldly, ¡®David, don¡¯t me me. Ms. Labenz has given you too much. You must die Today!¡± With that, he threw the dagger away. David¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He hadn¡¯t even started attacking yet. Why did Rayner throw away his weapon? At this moment, Rayner suddenly took out a pistol and aimed it at David. He smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°David, I¡¯m sorry!¡± David¡¯s expression changed. Bang! Before David could react, Rayner had already pulled the trigger. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 The gunshot resounded through the forest, startling a flock of birds. However, the shot missed. At the critical moment, a figure shed and pulled David, who was still in a daze, to the side, narrowly avoiding Rayner¡¯s attack. ¡°What?¡± Rayner¡¯s expression changed. He had made many preparations. He had even bought the gun. He nned to shoot David and then stuff the gun into David¡¯s hands to create the illusion of suicide. For this purpose, he had put on gloves before he took the gun and made sure not to leave his fingerprints on it. He thought that it was a foolproof n. He only needed to shoot and kill David, but why did David dodge it? David was also a little shocked and quickly looked to the side. Standing beside him was Xander. ¡°You are¡­¡± David looked at Xander with doubt in his eyes. ¡°My name is Xander. I havee to save you under the orders of Mr. Jaber, Xander said calmly. David¡¯s s eyes lit up. ¡°IF: f you ruin my ns, you¡¯ll have to die too.¡± Rayner was crazy. He raised his gun and aimed it at Xander, pulling the trigger on the spot. Killing one person is murder, but killing two people is also considered murder. In any case, he was going to kill them all! Dang! Xander was expressionless. He pulled out the knife in hus hand and cut the bullet in half. ¡°What? When Rayner saw this scene, his eyes widened in disbelief. How was it possible to split a bullet in half with a knife? Wasn¡¯t this too bizarre? Writing novels ¡°Bastard, he is just lucky. It¡¯s luck. I don¡¯t believe you have such luck every time.¡± Rayner gritted his teeth. He did not believe that such a person existed in this world. He aimed the pistol at Xander and pulled the trigger five times consecutively. ng, ng, ng, ng! Xander shed five times and split the five bullets. He and David were unharmed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The shattered bullets passed them, punching a hole in the trees behind them. ¡°This¡­¡± Rayner was dumbfounded. Using a knife to slice a bullet once could be considered luck. However, after blocking it five times in a row, it was not luck, but strength Such strength was simply monstrous! ¡°Is your attack over?¡± Xander¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Rayner. Rayner stared at Xander for several seconds, his eyes filled with fear and apprehension. Without saying a word, he immediately hopped on the motorcycle, revved the engine to the max, and fled frantically. Xander was too powerful. He could even cut a bullet in half. His strength was too tyrannical. He could not defeat him at all. If he did not leave now, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape. There¡¯s someone instructing him. Capture him!¡± David hurriedly said, Rayner was here to kill him. He did not need to think to know that Rayner must be behind Philip or someone else. As long as he caught Rayner it would be one of the trump cards to bring down Philip! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Xander¡¯s face was expressionless as he suddenly shed out. The knife was as fast as lightning. It split the ground into a pit and shed Rayner¡¯s motorcycle¡¯s tires into two. With the broken tires, the motorcycle could no longer move forward. The powerful inertia immediately sent Rayner flying far away. After falling on his face, he rolled on the ground for about 25 feet before lying on the ground. His face was covered. in blood, and his entire body was in pain as if it had fallen apart ¡°de beam?¡± David¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was so shocked that his mouth was agape. His face was filled with disbelief. de beam that stretched 130 feet! He had only seen it in novels and television shows. He never expected to see it in reality. ¡°Impressive, right?¡± Xander said proudly. ¡°Impressive!¡± David said sincerely. ¡°Actually, Mr. Jaber can do the same.¡± ¡°Can Mr. Jaber do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Mr. Jaber is a hundred times more powerful than me.¡± David was stunned when he heard that. Xander¡¯s ability to unleash a de beam that could reach a distance of 130 feet was considered extremely formidable in his eyes. He was undoubtedly a significant figure, possibly approaching the level of a god-ss expert. However, Xander said that Han was a hundred times more impressive than him. In other words, Han¡¯s de beam could reach more than 130 feet? This¡­ Just imagining that scene shocked him. If the knife could cut so far, it would be hundreds of times stronger than a sniper. ¡°Let us stop talking. Let us capture this person first.¡± Xander smiled and disappeared in front of David. In the next second, he appeared in front of Rayner like a ghost. At this moment, Rayner¡¯s face was already blurry from the fall. His face was covered in blood, and his ears, head, and body were severely bruised and dripping with blood. He looked at Xander with fear in his eyes. ¡°You, are you a human or a ghost?¡± ¡°I am a god!¡± Xander looked down at Rayner, his voice extremely cold. After saying that, he kicked Rayner unconscious. Xander squatted down as if he was carrying a dead dog. He lifted Rayner up with one hand and turned to look at David. ¡°Little David, the mission is over. Let¡¯s go.¡± Little David? David raised his eyebrows, feeling especially unnatural. Although he was weaker than Xander, he was at least ten years older than Xander. In the end, in Xander¡¯s mouth, he became Little David? ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go.¡± Xander carried Rayner, nced at David, and turned to leave. Although David felt a little ufortable, he did not say anything and quickly followed. Although Xander had taken advantage of him verbally, he had saved his life. This kindness was enough for him to remember for the rest of his life. Xander carried Rayner and took out the phone from his pocket. He handed it to David and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Philip is either. Do as you see fit.¡± David picked up his phone and unlocked it with Rayner¡¯s fingerprint. He found the WhatsApp of Philip and sent a message. ¡°It¡¯s done. David will definitely not appear again.¡± ¡°I am a little injured. I have to go for treatment first. I will go back after this is over.¡± After sending this message, he stared at the phone screen and gritted his teeth in hatred. Just as Han had expected. Philip would not let him off. This chat record was clearly shown. It said that Philip wanted to silence him. ¡°To think that I was so obedient to you. I never expected you to kill me like this. If you¡¯re heartless, don¡¯t me me for being heartless too!¡± David gritted his teeth. He took a screenshot of the conversation between Rayner and Philip and sent it to his phone to save all the evidence. After everything was tlone, Philip replied, ¡°Alright, find a ce to hide first. When the dust settles tomorrow, I will inform you of your working hours.¡± David looked at the news and sneered. He thought to himself. The dust has settled? I think you will settle in the dust tomorrow instead?¡± Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Although David did not know what had Philip prepared, he had known Han for so long and had personally seen how powerful and terrifying he was. Han had set up a trap, and now Philip had obviously jumped into it. After tomorrow. Philip would be the fish in Hans. It was destined that nothing good woulde of it. ¡°David, I heard from my Mr. Jaber that you are very familiar with Lightdom City. How about this, you find a ce and we could torture this guy there.¡± Xander pointed at Rayner andughed. David could see the ridicule and cruelty in Xander¡¯s eyes, and he could not help but tremble. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hearing this, the so-called torture that Xander mentioned must be very terrifying. However, when he remembered that Rayner wanted to kill him, he did not have any sympathy for him. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± said David. He brought Xander to a remote mountain vige beyond 9 miles, There was a very dpidated house there. He opened the door and walked in. The room was especially neat and there was no dust at all. ¡°This is my hometown We haven¡¯t lived here for more than ten years. However, I just came to clean up two days ago. It¡¯s the best location to use it to imprison Rayner,¡± David said. There might be bloodter. Do you mind?¡± Xander asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine. In any case, no one will live here in the future,¡± said David. ¡°That¡¯s good. You might not be able to take itter Go out first,¡± Xander said calmly. With that, he threw Rayner to the ground. This intense pain forcefully woke Rayner up. Before he could speak, Xander had already stepped on Rayner¡¯s chest, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale, and his expression was twisted in pain. David looked at Rayner with cold eyes without any sympathy. He turned around and wanted to leave, but he suddenly thought of something and turned around again to ask. ¡°To confirm, is Mr. Jaber really fine?¡± Although he knew that Han was immune to all poisons, the portion of poison that Philip gave him was very poisonous. He still subconsciously felt worried for Han. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Jaber¡¯s martial arts are unrivaled and immune to all poisons. He also has an especially mysterious breathing technique that can control his heartbeat and breathing once every two minutes. He won¡¯t die,¡± Xander said. calmly. Breathing technique? When David heard this, his eyes were filled with shock. He suspected that he had heard wrongly. Wasn¡¯t this type of martial arts something that only existed in martial arts novels? Xander seemed to have seen through what David was thinking. He said calmly. ¡°This world is more vast than you think. Some people are stronger than what is written in novels,¡± David was stunned again. Stronger than those written in novels? At this moment, he remembered that Xander shed out a 130 feet beam with his saber. This method was too terrifying. It was as if he had walked out of a fantasy novel. He was even more tyrannical than Superman. ¡°How is it? Are you shocked?¡± Xander chuckled. He took out a cigarette and lit it. He put it in his mouth and said calmly, ¡°You only live in the most peaceful country. You have never experienced wars, beast tides, rat disasters, and so on.¡± ¡°If you live in extraterritorial battlefield, you¡¯ll know that there are many terrifying experts in this world who are so powerful that they can suffocate people.¡± ¡°Some people can not only shatter bullets, but they can also even control missiles with their hands.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve even seen a mysterious expert fly into the sky without the help of any technological equipment and cut down a fighter jet with a single sh!¡± At this point, his face was filled with yearning. Flying! This was every man¡¯s dream! Even in his dreams, he wanted to fly up high and enjoy the vast sky. Unfortunately, his strength did not allow him to do such a thing. ¡°You mean. flying in the air?¡± David was even more shocked. How could humans fly in the air? That was a god, right? Seeing David White¡¯s condition, Xander smiled even more gleefully, exhaling a puff of smoke. He said, ¡°Of course, within my organization, there are two extraordinary experts capable of flying through the air¡± ¡°However, such people are already standing at the peak of martial arts. They¡¯re not someone we can come into contact with!¡± ¡°My goal is to cultivate the Heavenly King Realm before the age of 50, I want to join Mr. Jaber¡¯s organization and be one of his junior male fellow apprentices.¡± ¡°This way, I might also have a chance to fly when I¡¯m eighty.¡± At this point, his face was filled with yearning When David heard this, his expression was also extremely shocked. There were people who could fly in the air? ¡°Are you serious?¡±. He swallowed his saliva with difficulty and asked, ¡°Xander, where is the extraterritorial battlefield that you mentioned?¡± He was especially curious about this term. This was because ording to his understanding of this world, many countries around the world rarely had war experiences. Only certain countries in the Middle East would constantly fight. However, that was definitely not the extraterritorial battlefield. ¡°That¡¯s a ce that ordinary people like you can¡¯te into contact with Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Hurry up out. I¡¯m going to get busy,¡± Xander said. Hearing that, David didn¡¯t dare to ask further. He hurriedly ran out of the door and locked it from the inside. and get After doing this, he walked out of the door and took out a cigarette to smoke. While helping Xander keep a lookout, he sent a message to his wife and children to ask them how they were doing. Soon, his wife and children replied that they had been arranged to a safe and luxurious ce. ¡°That¡¯s good¡± Just as David was about to video call his wife, Rayner¡¯s heart-wrenching scream came from the room. Hearing this voice. David immediately had goosebumps all over his body and his hair stood on end. At the same time, he secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he chose to stand on the same side as Han. Otherwise, he would probably be the one being tortured inside. David smoked and listened to the screams. For the first time, he felt proud and lucky to have taken sides. Mapleturz Group, CEO¡¯s office. Reign sat in her room in a daze. She took out the photo of Han hidden in the drawer. Her eyes were red and she was in tears, Even though there was a mountain of documents on the table, she was not in the mood to deal with them. She just kept crying. She was extremely dispirited and heartbroken. ¡°How? How did Mr. Jaber get poisoned to death?¡± Yvonne also sat opposite her and wailed. The two women were crying their hearts out. Lorraine sat on the sofa, not knowing how tofort them. Outside the door, a woman in a suit saw this scene and secretly took out her phone to take a photo and send it to Philip. After receiving this message. Philip smiled smugly and said coldly. ¡°Reign, how can you fight me in your current state?¡± At this moment, a call came through. ¡°Dad, Grandpa is back. Come and pick me up quickly.¡± Chapter 528 Chapter 528 When Philip heard this voice, he was overjoyed and hurriedly asked, ¡°Which airport?¡± Lightdom City had two international airports. Mr. Labenz¡¯s father was not in good health previously and had kidney problems on both sides. He had gone overseas to recuperate. Philip, to please Mr. Labenz, went to great lengths to have his son forsake the interests of the family business and serve directly by the side of Mr. Labenz. As a result, he had ess to thetest updates and developments from Mr. Labenz. Now that Mr. Labenz had returned, it was obvious that he had recovered and wanted toe back to take charge of the situation. ¡°Lightdom City Cloud Airport, Philip¡¯s son said over the phone ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Philip nodded and immediately hung up the phone. He was extremely excited and went out immediately. He found his driver and went straight to Cloud Airport. At the same time, he also made a call to ask if the undercover agent had any information on Reign. In the end, the spy sent a video. Reign was still immersed in grief Not only did she not work, but she also threw away all the documents. ¡°Mr. Labenz¡¯s return means that he¡¯s destined to monopolize power. If you still do this at a time like this, how are you going topete with me at tomorrow¡¯s board meeting?¡± Philip sneered when he saw Reign¡¯s state. He put his phone away and urged the driver. ¡°Hurry up!¡± As long as he picked up Mr. Labenz a step earlier, victory would be in his grasp. Cloud Airport, exit. An elderly man, nearing his eighties, stood at the exit wearing a traditional suit. He appeared spirited and energetic, with a prominent forehead and sharp,manding eyes that exuded a formidable presence even when he was not angered. It was obvious that this old man was a big shot with a high position. Standing beside him was a handsome, tall, and burly young man who was about 30 years old. The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with might and he had an imposing appearance. Clearly, he was not an ordinary person. This person was Reign¡¯s grandfather, Albert Labenz. Standing beside Albert Labenz was Philip¡¯s son, Ethan Labenz. ¡°What a familiar atmosphere. What a familiar ce.¡± Albert looked into the distance and looked at the tall buildings in the city. He was filled with emotions. ¡°I really didn¡¯t that J. Albert Labenz, would be able toe back alive.¡± ¡°Grandpa, a good person will naturally be blessed with good health and luck. Naturally, he will live forever and turn misfortune into good luck.¡± Ethan smiled. ¡°I love listening to you talk¡± Albert smiled at Ethan with admiration in his eyes. When he was overseas, he relied on Ethan to take care of him and apany him. expect He valued this grandson very much and had always taught him everything he knew. He had imparted all his martial arts to Eihan. Ethan also possessed great talent and determination. He diligently learned various skills, although he was not yet a -general-ss expert. However, it was only a matter of time before he became one, as he was on the verge of reaching the level of a general-ss expert. It¡¯s all thanks to Grandpa¡¯s good nurturing.¡± Ethan said. ¡°Hahal ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Albertughed out loud and was overjoyed. Then, he looked in Mapleturz Group¡¯s direction and said, ¡°I wonder what the corporation has be under your sister¡¯s management.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting your sister now and listening to her report on the situation.¡± ¡°As far as I know, our stocks in Mapleturz Group have tripled. I believe your rousin is a good leader.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were filled with anticipation. Reign had only been in charge of the corporation for a short period of time, but thepany¡¯s shares had already tripled. He knew that he could not achieve such an achievement, but Reign had done it. This meant that he had not misjudged back then! When Ethan heard this, a cold look shed across his eyes, but he remained calm on the surface. He smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa is wise and discerning. Sister is also a genius. With the two of you around, the Labenz family stands tall.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I admire about you. You don¡¯t fight for it,¡± said Albert. ¡°It¡¯s already a great honor for me to be able to serve Grandpa for the rest of my life,¡± Ethan said. Albert smiled silently and did not contime speaking. At this moment, a Rolls-Royce drove over. Philip got out of the car and came over to wee him respectfully. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are back? I could havee to the airport to pick you up in advance.¡± As he spoke, he helped Mr. Labenz carry his luggage. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± Albert smiled. Soon, the three of them sat in Rolls-Royce. ¡°Uncle Kris, let¡¯s go home,¡± Philip said to the driver. ¡°Don¡¯t go back for the time being. I want to take a walk in Ocean Sands, Albert said. Philip suddenly understood. Mr. Labenz could not wait to see the scene of Heavenly King Steve Sky being conferred the title of King. He quickly said, ¡°Uncle Kris, let¡¯s go to Ocean Sands.¡± When the driver, Uncle Kris, heard this, he immediately started the car and drove in the direction of Ocean Sands. Albert looked at the surrounding scenery through the window and sighed. ¡°I just went overseas for a short period. I didn¡¯t expect the changes to be so big¡± ¡°Philip, it¡¯s all thanks to you for assisting Reign during my absence from the country. Labenz family¡¯s prosperity is all thanks¡± to you,¡± praised Albert This is all thanks to Reign. Many things were done by Reign alone. My help is limited, Philip said. ¡°You¡¯re too humble. Although Reign is very capable and has Landon¡¯s protection and assistance, she¡¯s still a woman after all. Without your help, how can she triple ourpany¡¯s share price?¡¯ Albert chuckled. Philip smiled without saying a word. In reality, the surge in Mapleturz Group¡¯s stock price had little to do with him. It was Reign who utilized the ancient remedy discovered by Yvonne and Han to manipte and orchestrate behind the scenes. It was also because of this that the shareholders of Mapleturz Group made a lot of money. Albert was recuperating abroad. It would be best if he did not know the situation. So he could receive the credit too silently. Soon, while they were chatting andughing, the Rolls-Royce arrived at Ocean Sands. Here, a high tform rose from the ground and towered into the clouds. It was magnificent and beautiful. This was Steve Sky¡¯s King title-Conferring tform! It was still in thepletion stage. With the King¡¯s tform as the center, the area within a radius of 1.2 miles had been cordoned off to prevent ordinary people from entering. However, even though they were still separated by 1.2 miles, they could still feel the magnificent energy on the King¡¯s tform ¡°The King¡¯s Tower, reaching a towering height of 2.880 feet, surpasses the Lightdom City Tower by 656 feet. It consists of 33 heavenly levels, signifying it as the pinnacle of privilege in Lightdom City.¡± Albert looked at the King¡¯s tform and sighed. ¡°How good would it be if I was the one who ascended such a tform and epted the throne?¡± Seal the wolf in the house! This was every man¡¯s dreaml ¡± Although Albert was very rich, it did not mean that he had power. Even if one reaches the level of a general-ss expert through cultivation and possesses immense wealth, it is all in vain without political power. With a single word from the higher-ups, all their industries can be transferred to others. He wanted to be a higher-up even in his dreams! He had once wanted to join the army and make a name for himself on the extraterritorial battlefield. He wanted to strive to wear a yellow robe one day. However, when he reached the extraterritorial battlefield, he was stunned on the spot. That ce was like hell on earth, a meat grinder on earth! Therades who were chatting andughing with you a second ago were directly killed by the enemy in the next second. Countless lives were taken away every second. Corpses piled up like mountains, and blood flowed like a river! He even saw the legendary expert who could fly in the sky and burrow into the ground. With a sh of his sword, he could shatter the fighter jet in the air and even intercept the missile with a sword beam. He was terrified and desperate. After surviving, he used his connections to bribe the controller of the extraterritorial battlefield the next day. He fled the battlefield and returned to Lightdom City to start a business. It was also because he had fought for a day on the extraterritorial battlefield that his kidneys were injured. He had been relying on dialysis treatment for many years and could not be treated. It was only after he went overseas for the past few years that he was cured. Now that he saw the high tform and thought about how Kylin General would ept the title of king here at the King-Conferring Ceremony, overlooking the world and ruling the three southern regions, he felt envious from the bottom of his heart. He would be able to stand at the top of the mountain and see how small the mountains were! He also wanted to experience the feeling of looking down on all living beings. ¡°I want to, too.¡± Philip and his son, Ethan, looked at the towering and magnificent King¡¯s tform. Their eyes lit up and were filled with anticipation. However, they also knew that they could not have such achievements in their lives. Albert reluctantly retracted his gaze and said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Although Albert had an outstanding capability, shocking strength, and was as rich as a country. However, he also knew that it was impossible for him to be someone like Steve in his lifetime. The more they became general-ss experts, the more they knew how cruel the extraterritorial battlefield was. Steve was able to kill everyone on extraterritorial battlefield easily, creating great achievements and expanding his territory. Such achievements were enough to leave his name in history. Other than the family¡¯s board meeting, the most important thing for him to return to the country this time was to participate in the King-Conferring Ceremony and see the glory of a Heavenly King with his own eyes. Therefore, the most important thing now was to see how thepany was developing and strive to obtain an invitation to participate in the King-Conferring Ceremony. Philip and Ethan looked at each other and saw the sinister in each other¡¯s eyes. They immediately turned around and got into the car to apany Albert back to thepany. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When they arrived at the entrance of thepany, Philip said, Dad, there¡¯s something I have to tell you. You have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Albert asked. ¡°There has been a major incident within thepany. The department head of the security department, who was arranged by Reign, has been poisoned by his subordinates.¡± Philip said in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Albert¡¯s face darkened. ¡®What exactly happened?¡± ¡°The matter is still under investigation. When we return to thepany, everything will be clear,¡± Philip said, Albert frowned, but he did not show much expression. He only said calmly, ¡®Alright, we¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± Philip frowned slightly when he heard this, They did this because they wanted Albert to see how Reign managed thepany. They wanted to give Reign a heavy blow so that Mr. Labenz would no longer trust Reign. Therefore, he told him about this on the way. Initially, they thought that Albert would be enraged by the incident. However, they were taken aback when he remained calm andposed, showing no anger or frustration. He didn¡¯t even utter a single word of reproach. ¡°It seems that Mr. Labenz¡¯s cultivation extends beyond just his realm. Even after the kidney transnt, his temper is not as explosive as before,¡± Philip thought to himself. He had a deep understanding of his father¡¯s temperament. The slightest inconvenience would trigger his wrath. Once, a high-ranking general under Robert Bard¡¯smand offended him, and he left the person crippled. Although Robertter had a conversation with them. The Labenz family paid a great price to settle the matter, and Albert showed no remorse and remained prone to rage and impulsiveness. As long as they heard some unfavorable words, they would be furious and take action He never expected his father to be so calm. For a moment, he could not figure out what Albert was thinking. However, he did not act too radically. After Albert said that, he fell silent. If he said too much now, Mr. Labenz would think that he was gloating. About half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce returned to Mapleturz Group. After getting out of the car. Albert said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the security department to take a look first.¡± Philip didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He immediately brought Albert to the security department. At this moment, everyone in the security room was immersed in a kind of sadness. Everyone was listless and afraid. No one expected David to suddenly do such a thing. In an instant, they emptied all the water in their cups. Even the water dispenser was empty. They called someone else to bring fresh water. Everyone was panicking! Albert observed for ten minutes, still expressionless, and said, ¡°I want to see the body.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s inauspicious to look at the corpse. You¡­¡± Philip said. Albert turned to look at Philip. ¡°Can¡¯t I see it!¡± Philip trembled and quickly said, ¡°Yes, you can. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Although Albert¡¯s gaze was not cold or sharp, it had a very special dignity that made him not dare to disobey. Helpless, he could only bring Philip to the morgue where Han was located. They were a very professional pharmaceutical group with all kinds of facilities. The morgue where the corpses were stored was also much more advanced than the hospital¡¯s inorgue. Han¡¯s body was stored here and had not been transported away. Albert walked in, lifted the white cloth, and looked at the condition of Han¡¯s body. After a serious inspection, he asked, ¡°Did you notify the family of the deceased?¡± Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Tomorrow is the board meeting. I¡¯m worried that this matter will be used by the other party and cause a huge uproar. It will affect thepany¡¯s interests¡± Therefore, 1 suppressed the matter and nned to inform the deceased¡¯s family after the board meeting tomorrow¡± When Albert heard that, he said calmly, ¡°Alright, you handled it well. Where¡¯s Reign? Why didn¡¯t I see here out?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s in the office dealing with her own matters,¡± said Philip. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Albert was the first to leave the morgue and walk out. Philip and Ethan looked at Han¡¯s ¡°corpse¡± before leaving. ¡°Dad, are you sure this person is dead? Ethan asked. Philip nced at Han, then at Albert, who was walking in front. He reached out and wrote a line of words on Ethan¡¯s back. ¡°I am the one who found poison. A drop of medicine can poison an elephant. It¡¯s enough to kill Han.¡± After writing, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This is not something you should care about. You should care about how thepany operates.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, you¡¯re right¡± Ethan pretended to be taught a lesson. Soon, the three of them arrived at the door of Reign¡¯s office. The door was tightly shut! However, it could be seen from the ss door that Reign was crying. Philip called Reign¡¯s secretary, Lily, over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Ms. Labenz?¡± Lily looked at Reign and hesitated. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be afraid. No one will me you,¡± Albert said. After obtaining permission, Lily gathered her courage and said, ¡°Since Mr. Jaber¡¯s passing. Ms. Labenz has been in a state of self-abandonment. She has been crying for two hours straight and hasn¡¯t been able to focus on her work at all.¡± ¡°Because of this, ourpany has lost a very important client.¡± ¡°What kind of business will the client bring to thepany? Ethan asked. Lily raised two fingers 20 million dors.¡± Upon hearing this, Albert¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 A loss of 20 million dors! Although Albert was rich, 20 million dors was not a small sum. It still made his heart tremble. After Lily said this, she opened her mouth and wanted to say something. However, she seemed to be a little afraid. ¡°Secretary Lily, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. If you have anything to say, just say it. The chairman is here. No one will make things difficult for you, but you can only say the truth,¡± said Philip. ¡°The chairman likes frank people. However, you have to tell the truth. You can¡¯t make it up,¡± Ethan added. Secretary Lily didn¡¯t dare to say it yet. She just looked at Albert timidly, waiting for Albert¡¯s approval. ¡°Speak, Albert said calmly. After Lily has gotten her approval, she finally rxed. She seemed to be relieved and said, ¡°Our company has been busy. Recently, in order to hold a board meeting, we have been doing various financial summaries and data summaries.¡± ¡°However, after Mr. Jaber passed away, Ms. Labenz was listless about everything. Not long ago, Deity Pharmaceutical Group wanted to coborate with ourpany on a big project.¡± ¡°However, Ms. Labenz was immersed in sadness and rejected them directly. She even called the people from Deity Pharmaceutical Group to get lost and not bother her¡± ¡®And¡­ Lily said a lot in one breath. In summary, she said that Reign had failed during the critical moment and caused thepany to lose millions of dors. The more she spoke, the darker Albert¡¯s expression became. ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡± Philip chided hypocritically, signaling Secretary Lily to stop talking. ¡°Let her speak!¡± Albert said in a deep voice ¡°Dad, Rei is usually very outstanding at work. This time, it¡¯s mainly because she is affected by such a big incident that she lost herposure,¡± Philip exined. ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. Rei has always been outstanding in managing thepany. Even I can¡¯t compare to her. The person who died this time might have a deep rtionship with her, which is why she¡¯s like this,¡± Ethan said. The father and son were both hypocritical. Their words were filled with excuses for Reign. This was a method of retreating in order to advance. They were hypocritical because they wanted to give Mr. Labenz a good image. They wanted to express that they were only focused on thepany and did not want to seize power or anything else. Albert immediately caught the key information. ¡°You mean, Rei and the dead Han have an extraordinary rtionship?¡± ¡°Yes, as far as I know, Mr. Jaber saved Ms. Labenz¡¯s life several times. During this period of time, Ms. Labenz is seen being together with Mr. Jaber frequently.¡± Secretary Lily said. ¡°Are you saying that Ms. Labenz has fallen in love with Mr. Jaber for a long time?¡± Philip asked. Secretary Lily shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. However, when I was cleaning Ms. Labenz¡¯s office previously found Mr. Jaber¡¯s photos in Ms. Labenz¡¯s drawer.¡± Albert, Philip, and Ethan looked at each other. ¡°Dad, looks like Rei is really moved. No wonder she lost herposure like this,¡± Philip said. Ethan let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Oh, Rei has had such an unfortunate life. Her mother passed away early, her father went missing, and her younger brother is suffering from a serious illness. She is all alone, without any support orpanionship.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for her to fall in love with a man, and that man was poisoned to death by his subordinates. My heart aches for her. After saying this, he pretended to be very concerned as he looked at Reign in the room. Albert frowned slightly and said, ¡°In that case, let her calm down first. Philip, organize your people inmediately and report thepany¡¯s situation to me.¡± With that, he walked towards Philip¡¯s office. Philip was overjoyed. The chairman had always listened to CEO¡¯s financial report and thepany¡¯s summary for nearly a year. Now that Albert Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. had asked him to report, it was obvious that he treated him as CEO. He quickly gathered his men and asked the finance department to bring all ledger over. ¡°Dad, are you sure?¡± Ethan whispered. Financial statements were usually only avable to the CEO. Philip was only the vice president. How could he prepare such a thing? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your father is a strategist. He always has a n in mind. How can he not have a n?¡± Philip smiled. Next, he closed the door and curtains of his office and took our a projector. He projected all kinds of reports on hisputer on the wall and exined to Albert thepany¡¯s various operations, profits, and losses in recent years. During the report, he was fair and just. He acknowledged his achievements when they were his own, and he recognized Reign¡¯s contributions as her own, never seeking to take credit for others¡¯ aplishments. This was because he knew his father well. He knew that Albert hated people who took others¡¯ credit for their own. Therefore, when he reported, he did it fairly. Albert looked at the report and listened attentively. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Philip, you and Rei have done well all these years,¡± After Philip sessfully presented his report, he looked up at him and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡®So, which direction should thepany focus on for future development?¡± Philip¡¯s expression brightened, and he replied, ¡°We should delve deeper into the pharmaceutical market, pursue horizontal expansion, and diversify thepany. While maintaining our presence in the pharmaceutical market and exploring new opportunities within it, we should actively pursue further possibilities.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°For example, movies, investments, finance, and so on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡± Albert nodded and said, ¡°Rei suffered a huge blow. She shouldn¡¯t be able to adjust in a short period of time. I n to give her some time to rest,¡± ¡°How about this? You¡¯ll host and report to the shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Will that be all right?¡± ¡°No problem, no problem at all. Philip hurriedly said. He was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, then get ready to host the meeting tomorrow. Remember the most important thing. You must get an invitation to participate in the King-Conferring Ceremony. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first¡± Albert put down the report in his hand and stood up to leave. After Albert left, Ethan was overjoyed. Heughed and said, ¡°Dad, congrattions. After tomorrow, you might be thepany¡¯s CEO.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud. The dust hasn¡¯t settled yet.¡± Philip chuckled. ¡°Reign no longer has a strong helper like Han. Now, she¡¯s immersed in sorrow. Many of her people have already been bribed by you and taken advantage of by you. What can she use to fight you!¡± Ethan smiled and said, ¡°When she was in her most difficult time, we took advantage of the situation. I believe that able to snatch power from Reign tomorrow.¡± you will be Thinking of this, he was extremely excited. If Philip became CEO, he would be the Labenz family¡¯s next heir After the death of Albert, the entire Labenz family would be his. ¡°We will talk about it tomorrow.¡± Philip watched as Albert left. His expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Labenz also said that the most important thing is to obtain an invitation to the King-Conferring Ceremony. This is not an easy matter?¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Ethan disagreed and said. ¡°Steve being conferred the King¡¯s title is going to attract various influential figures toe and show their support. As a prestigious family in Lightdom City, the Labenz family, isn¡¯t receiving an invitation letter a straightforward matter?¡± Philip shook his head and said, ¡°Do you think your grandfather wants an ordinary invitation?¡± Ethan was stunned. That¡¯s right, how arrogant was Albert? If it was just an ordinary invitation, they could only sit in the seats below to watch the ceremony. If Albert wanted something, it would definitely not be so simple. Philips expression was solemn. Tve just asked around. The invitation to this King-Conferring Ceremony is divided into five levels: Bronze, Silver, Gold. Diamond, and Supreme¡± ¡°A Bronze-level invitation letter is just to enter the venue and sit below the stage to watch.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s tform stands at over 2,000 feet tall. If we only watch from below, we won¡¯t be able to see anything clearly. With the prestige of the Labenz family, we may secure a Silver-level position, which is a higher level, but it still won¡¯t provide a clear view of what¡¯s happening on the stage.¡± ¡°At the Supreme-level. Is the only level where you receive permission to enter the highest floor and personally witness the conferment of the title¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s what Mr. Labenz wants!¡± ¡°But, how could it be easy to obtain such an invitation letter?¡± He sighed in resignation and said, ¡°As far as I know, most of the people who receive the Supreme-level invitations are prominent figures from the ten major families in the capital. They are ancient ns that have been passed down for hundreds or even thousands of years¡± ¡°Other than the aristocratic families, they are the true upper echelons of the marquis and ministers.¡± ¡°Although our Labenz family holds a prestigious position in Lightdom City, we are considered insignificant on a national scale. It would be as difficult as reaching the sky for us to sit on equal footing with those true powerhouses.¡± When Ethan heard this, he immediately looked troubled. How was it possible to be on equal footing with the big shots of the country? No matter how formidable the Labenz family may be, they cannotpare to the likes of the Zabel family, the lineage of the City Lord of Lightdom City, the lineage of the Grand Marshal, and not to mention the influence of Robert Bard¡­. As for the matter of Steve being conferred the title of King, all the influential people in the country would come The Longhard Kingdom had so many provinces, so many influential families, and so many general- ss experts. It was a long wait for the Labenz family to receive the Supreme-level invitation. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Philip looked at Ethan. Ethan thought for a moment and suddenly had an idea. ¡°I have an idea, but it will only work if Mr. Labenz agrees.¡± ¡°What method? Philip¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I know a young master of an influential family in the capital. This person has a violent temperament, but he likes beautiful women. If we can sacrifice Reign to him, with that young master¡¯s extraordinary ability, we might be able to obtain a ce.¡± Ethan said. Philip was overjoyed when he heard that. ¡°This method is feasible. After the board meeting ends tomorrow, we¡¯ll pull Reign down from the altar. At that time, she¡¯ll lose her value in Mr. Labenz¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Once Reign can¡¯t make a profit for thepany, Mr. Labenz will definitely use her without hesitation to trade for an invitation letter!¡± ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve done a great job this time. Killing two birds with one stone!¡± Philip became more and more excited as he spoke. He kept patting Ethan¡¯s shoulder and felt that his son¡¯s idea was really good. Not only would Reiga no longer threaten their position in the Labenz family, but they could also directly remove Reign from the Labenz family. In this way, the father and son could rest easy. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow,¡± Erhan said with a sinister sinile. Philip nodded and said. ¡°By the way, report to me how Mr. Labenz has spent the past few years overseas. Report everything to me.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Okay, Dad, let me report all of it to you.¡± Ethan nodded. He sat down with Philip while drinking coffee in the office. As he drank coffee, he talked about the changes in Mr. Labenz over the years. When he heard that Mr. Labenz had undergone surgery, Philip frowned slightly. ¡°You mean to say that the kidney transnted to Mr. Labenz was bought from an overseas merchant?¡± Ethan took a sip of coffee and said. ¡°Yes, this kind of business is illegal in the Longhard Kingdom. It¡¯s strictly enforced in the country, but in some foreign countries, it¡¯s a tant business. Due to Mr. Labenz¡¯s unique blood type, we spent a lot of money and source from many countries to find a suitable kidney source.¡° ¡°Moreover, we paid a huge price to settle the kidney source.¡± When Philip heard this, he remained silent. Needless to say, the owner of the kidney source overseas was definitely doomed. Albert is a ruthless figure who doesn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary. If it weren¡¯t for certain reasons, he might have already targeted members of the Labenz family, considering their kidneys are notpatible with his At this moment. Ethan said. ¡°ording to our news, there has been thetest ck technology overseas recently. It¡¯s said that injecting young cerebrospinal fluid into the body can dy the aging of the brain and extend lifespan. This is a type of miracle pill. It might even be able to restore one¡¯s youth!¡± When Philip heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure this thing can rejuvenate?¡± Ethan nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Yes, but the price of this thing is a little high. Ordinary people can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Money is not a problem. As long as it¡¯s effective, we can buy it no matter how much it costs.¡±¡± Philip looked at Ethan with bright eyes and said, ¡°Do you have any friends who have already been injected with it? How¡¯s the effect? Is there any way to help Dad get this cerebrospinal fluid Ethan smiled bitterly and said, Tm not sure about the channels in the country, but it can be done overseas. Hearing this, Philip was overjoyed again. He has recently felt the effects of aging, requiring more sleep and experiencing a significant decline in memorypared to before. He is seeking medical consultations to diagnose his condition, as he may even be showing signs of Alzheimer¡¯s disease. For this reason, he had especially seen many doctors. Even after taking a lot of herbal medicine doses, it did not have any effect. Upon hearing about the existence of a miracle pill that can reverse aging, he naturally desires to obtain it! ¡°We¡¯ll make a trip overseas after we¡¯re done,¡± Ethan said. Philip nodded, his eyes filled with anticipation. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and poured a cup of coffee for his son. He kept asking about the cerebrospinal fluid, wanting to figure out the source of this cerebrospinal fluid, the way to buy it, the treatment effect, the side effects, and 10 on¡­ Ethan told him everything he knew, After listening to his son¡¯s words, Philip broke out in a cold sweat and asked, ¡°You mean that this cerebrospinal fluid is not synthetic but extracted from the human body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The best age is to be in your teens¡­¡± Ethan said. Philip immediately picked up his phone and opened the search page. The news that greeted his eyes made his hair stand on end The news on his phone was all about the mysterious disappearance of many teenagers! Chapter 532 Chapter 532 ¡°This¡­¡± Philip looked at the news and thought of what Ethan had said. He frowned slightly and understood everything. It seemed that the so-called cerebrospinal fluid research was true. After the project was released, many teenagers mysteriously disappeared. ¡°What about Longhard Kingdom?¡± Thinking of this, Philip searched for such news in the Longhard Kingdom. As soon as he searched, he frowned slightly. There were also many people who had disappeared recently in the Longhard Kingdom. However, such things did not happen in the three southern regions. Most of them happened near the border. Plulip thought about it seriously and came to a realization. Recently, Steve was about to be conferred the title of King. It caused a sensation throughout the country and attracted the attention of the entire world. Lightdom City was thend of kings, so it was naturally very disciplined. Many soldiers from the Monoceros Army had already returned and settled in Lightdom Military Department. In this situation, even many fierce mercenary organizations overseas did not dare toe again. Last time, the Bloody Devil mercenary group invaded Lightdom City and stole Robert Bard¡¯s treasures, causing a hugemotion. Just yesterday, Steve had sent troops to heavily injure the Bloody Devil mercenary group, almost wiping out the entire troop. Very few people knew about this. Only many higher-ups in the upper echelons knew about this. Because he had cooperated with the Bloody Devil mercenary group before, he knew how heavy the Bloody Devil mercenary group¡¯s losses were. ¡°It seems that if I want to regain my youth, I have to go overseas. ¡°However, the most important thing now is to remove Reign first and then sell her to that young master of the influential family. Only then can I rest easy.¡± Philip put down his phone, and a cold look shed across his eyes. ¡°Dad, stop searching. At the moment, this matter won¡¯t work in the country. Ever since Deacon Williams mysteriously disappeared, no one has done this kind of business, Ethan said calmly ¡°No one did it? Ethan, you¡¯re still too naive. It¡¯s not that no one did it, but no one knows who did it anymore.¡± Philip stood up and said, ¡°Many things and people have long moved from the open to the dark.¡± ¡°Ethan, you have to remember one thing. Thus world is harmonized by yin and yang. With light, there will be darkness.¡± ¡°In a dark area where even light can¡¯t enter, there are all kinds of crazy people.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s not talk so much. I¡¯ll go prepare for tomorrow¡¯s meeting first.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re back in the country, you still have to serve Mr. Labenz wholeheartedly, understand? ¡°Understood¡± ¡°If you understand, why don¡¯t you go now?¡± Ethan had no choice but to bid farewell to his father and take care of Albert. After Philip watched his son leave, he took out his phone and made a call. He said in a deep voice. ¡°Keep an eye on Reign. Report to me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Labenz. A cold voice came from the phone. Time passed in the blink of an eye, and the next day arrived very quickly. The board of directors proceeded as scheduled. Reign sat in her seat. Her eyes were swollen and lifeless. It was obvious that she was still immersed in yesterday¡¯s grief. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Yvonne was the same. There were still tears on her face. She was the manager of the research and development department and had some shares in the company. Although it was T¡¯ not much, she could be considered a member of the board of directors. Landon sat beside Reign in silence. Seeing the two women like this, Philip sneered in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡°Fight with me? I¡¯ll y you to death!¡± Albert sat in the chairman¡¯s seat. He nced at all the board members present and said calmly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s start reporting. Philip, you¡¯ll preside over the meeting¡± Plulip was calm and collected. He stood up and began to report everything about thepany, exining his ns for thepany¡¯s future. After he finished speaking, there was apuse. Philip enjoyed the apuse very much. He nced at everyone and said calmly, ¡°Everyone, is there anyone else who wants to add?¡± No one added! When Philip saw this scene, he felt relieved, Ile felt that the oue had been decided. He immediately changed the topic. and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Labenz, given the huge losses that Reign has caused thepany recently. I think she is no longer suitable to manage thepany. I suggest that Reign¡¯s position be revoked immediately!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s expressions changed No one had expected Philip tounch an attack at this moment. Landon red at Philip. Philip, what nonsense are you talking about? When did Reign cause huge losses to thepany?¡± ¡°Landon, I know you¡¯re protective of your people, but I¡¯m not targeting anyone. I¡¯m just speaking based on the facts.¡± Philip¡¯s expression was calm as he the manager of the finance department. ke Jones, a look. ke stood up and took out various financial statements. He projected them on the big screen in the conference room and said, ¡°Everyone, please look at the big screen. ording to the report, Ms. Labenz spent a lot of effort and financial resources to save her brother during her inauguration. It¡¯s not beneficial to thepany.¡± ¡°Secondly, Ms. Labenz made a lot of profits during its inauguration, but it also lost a lot of businesses. ording to the statistics, because of Ms. Labenz, the business losses lost were as high as 3 billion dors!¡± ¡°Thirdly, Ms. Labenz was unable to recover because of the death of the security department head. This means that her ability to withstand pressure is weak. If there are even greater changes, such as if something happens to her brother again. Ms. Labenz will copse¡± ¡°Everyone. let me ask you. How can ourpany strive under the leadership of a CEO that could copse at any time?¡± ¡°Therefore, I agree with Philip¡¯s proposal to abolish Reign¡¯s CEO position!¡± With that, he sat down. ¡°I also agree with Reign¡¯s dismissal!¡± ¡°I second that!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, many board members stood up and echoed his suggestion. Almost half of the people agreed with this suggestion. Seeing this scene, Philip and Ethan sneered into their hearts. When Landon and Yvonne saw this, their faces darkened. They never expected that these people would stand on Philip¡¯s side and hit Reign when she was at her most difficult time. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 ¡°Do you heartless bastards have any conscience?¡± Landon stood up and scolded the shareholders who wanted to dismiss Reign. ¡°Take a moment to reflect honestly. Ms. Labenz treated you well throughout her tenure, leading you to substantial financial gains.¡± ¡°ke Jones, let me remind you of the time when you went to Margaret Harbor Gambling City to y and ended up losing everything. It was Reign who extended a helping hand, lending you money to settle your debts and saving you fromplete ruin.¡± And you. Timber Swift, when you were on the verge of despair, who came to your rescue?¡± ¡°Anderson Hilton, when your wife and children faced bullying abroad, who stepped in to resolve it?¡± ¡°And each one of you!¡± ¡°How heartless and unscrupulous you are! Reign has shown you tremendous kindness, and yet you repay her with such ingratitude. Have you lost all sense of morality?¡± Furious, he red at those who sought to dismiss Reign. Equipped with reason and evidence, he persistently questioned and scolded them. In response, the used shareholders bowed their heads, offering only silence. ¡°Alright, Landon, this is a board meeting, not a ce for you to unleash your anger. Please take your seat,¡± Albert calmly interjected. ¡°But Philip¡¯s scheme is clear. He wants to drag Reign down with him, which is why he orchestrated this spectacle. This man is wicked, he covets the CEO position, and he¡¯ll do whatever it takes!¡± Landon eximed urgently. ¡°I said, take your seat! Albert¡¯s tone suddenly grew stern Landon furrowed his brow, eventually relenting and falling into silence. Philip stood up, respectfully bowing to Albert. In a deep voice, he stated, ¡°Mr. Labenz, everything I have done was for the sake of thepany. I implore you to conduct a thorough investigation.¡± At home, Philip always referred to Albert as ¡°Dad¡± but within thepany, he maintained a formal address, calling him ¡°Mr. Labenz¡± He made a clear distinction between public and private matters. ¡°I understand. Just take your seat for now,¡± Albert responded calmly Philip¡¯s frown cased slightly as heplied, but his heart swelled with pride and concealed disdain. During Albert¡¯s absence, Philip had already bribed all the board members, acquiring a majority stake of 51%. No matter what Reign and Albert attempted, their efforts could not sway him. However, to uphold Albert¡¯s reputation, Philip refrained from openly disclosing his actions. He kept some of his trump cards hidden, anticipating potential retaliation from Albert. Albert nced at everyone in the room and calmly inquired, ¡°Does anyone else have any further opinions?¡± Yvonne stood up with determination and asserted. ¡°Mr. Labenz, I firmly believe that we should not dismiss Reign Labenz from her position. Throughout her tenure, she has brought substantial profits to thepany, surpassing any losses by a considerable margin.¡± ¡°I also agree that Ms. Labenz has done an outstanding job and guided us in the right direction,¡± added the sales manager, speaking softly The remaining shareholders began expressing their support, affirming their willingness to believe in Reign Labenz and stand by her side. Among the concurring voices, a shareholder rose and stated, ¡°Ms. Labenz possesses evident abilities, especially when ites to generating profits, ¡°However, concur with ke that Ms. Labenz has shown emotional fragility since Mr. Jaber¡¯s departure. ¡°Her recentck of focus on work has resulted in significant financial setbacks for thepany. This is the truth, and we have all witnessed it. ¡®Most importantly, Reign Labenz promoted Han Jaber, who not only offended the Muller family but also Robert Bard. With Han Jaber now deceased, if Reign Labenz retains her position of power, these two influential forces may pose a threat to us. ¡°Ms. Labenz has led us onto a dead end. *Furthermore, I believe that to determine Ms. Labenz¡¯s suitability as CEO, you can consult her closest secretary¡± Upon hearing this. Albert Labenz calmly remarked, ¡°Bring all of Reign¡¯s secretaries here.¡± Soon, all of Reign¡¯s secretaries arrived. They were Lily, Lucy, and Karren. They were all stunningly beautiful and responsible for various aspects of Reign Labenz¡¯s daily life, handling personal matters, running errands, scheduling meetings, and other minor tasks. Albert asked, ¡®What do you all think of Ms. Labenz¡¯s current condition?¡± Landon and Yvonne fixed their gaze on the three women, their hearts racing in their chests. At this critical moment, these secretaries held significant influence over Reign¡¯s destiny. ¡°Ms. Labenz hasn¡¯t been doing welltely. Ever since Mr. Jaber departed, she has been frequently confused and making mistakes, Lily stated. ¡°I share the same opinion. Ms, Labenz has been in a poor state and is unfit for work. I almost signed the wrong document,¡± added Karren. ¡°Today, Ms. Labenz called me and requested that I book a flight to Whileal Kingdom. She even mentioned not wanting to handle anything anymore. I also believe she is not capable of working in her current condition,¡± chimed in Lucy. ¡°You are lying!¡± Upon hearing their remarks, Landon and Yvonne felt a surge of anger. They shouted out instantly. They never expected that, at this crucial moment, Reign¡¯s secretaries would all betray her so mercilessly. Reign Labenz had always treated these secretaries exceptionally well, buying themvish clothing, raking them to upscale restaurants, and going to great lengths to secure benefits for them. She even assisted them with official paperwork and even introduced them to exceptional partners. Now, they showed such ingratitude, adding insult to injury when Reign was vulnerable. They were nothing more than ungrateful opportunists in Landon and Yvonne¡¯s eyes Reign raised her head from her sorrow, seemingly shocked as she nced at the secretaries. The secretaries averted their gazes, unable to meet Reign¡¯s eyes as if feeling guilty. Philip Labenz observed the scene, sneering. ¡°These are my people. What can you do topete with me?¡± he thought. If Han were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t have been confident in bringing down Reign. But now that Han was dead, Philip had countless ways to crush Reign. ¡°Reign, do you have anything to say?¡± Albert turned to Reign. Hearing Albert¡¯s words, everyone present sneered at Reign. Considering Reign¡¯s current state, what could she possibly say? They just didn¡¯t believe that she would turn the tide. Reign Labenz wiped away her tears, remaining silent with her teeth clenched. ¡°Mr. Labenz, it seems that Ms. Labenz has nothing more to say. She has likely epted this proposition and is prepared to step down,¡± stated ke. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Ms. Labenz¡¯s mental state has been poor, but she understands the bigger picture,¡± someone added. ¡°Please, Ms. Labenz, abdicate and pass the reins to someone more capable, requested another person. Many others echoed these sentiments, all demanding Reign Labenz¡¯s resignation. Landon and Yvonne¡¯s faces fell. These people were determined to push Reign to the edge. ¡°Mr. Labenz, this is the will of the shareholders. Please reconsider, Philip interjected Landon and Yvonne¡¯s eyes grew colder when they heard this. Philip was clearly pressuring Reign to step down. He intended to leverage the support of the shareholders backing him topel Albert to remove Reign from her position. Yvonne wrote something on a piece of paper, her expression turning extremely grim. She had calcted that Philip¡¯s supporters held at least 51% of the shares. In other words, Philip now possessed absolute power. Philip had orchestrated a plot to overthrow Reign, aiming to seize the positionwfully, ¡°When did this sly bastard manage to buy off so many people?¡± Yvonne wondered, gritting her teeth, her expression filled with extreme displeasure. DA ¦° Philip remainedposed and spoke once again, ¡°Mr. Labenz, please dismiss Reign Labenz from her position!¡± Albert smiled faintly, his gaze unchanged. He maintained a remarkable calmness as he looked at Reign and calmly asked, ¡°Reign, what are your thoughts?¡± Reign rose from her seat, her eyes transitioning from a vacant and lifeless state to sharpness and icy coldness. Seizing control of the situation, sheunched a fierce counterattack, saying. I propose removing Philip Labenz, the vice president. from his position!¡± Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Reign Labenz exuded confidence, her eyes radiating vitality, devoid of any previous signs of decadence and lethargy. It was as if she had be apletely different person. ¡°What?¡± Philip Labenz, who had been resolute in his determination to win, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease upon witnessing Reign Labenz¡¯s altered demeanor. Ethan Labenz was also taken aback. Even the shareholders aligned with Philip Labenz and Ethan Labenz furrowed their brows, sensing that something was awry with Reign Labenz. ¡°Reign Labenz, what on earth are you talking about?¡± Ethan Labenz scolded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m using your father!¡± Reign Labenz shot a cold nce at Ethan Labenz and proimed, ¡°Mr. Labenz, I formally use Vice Chairman Philip Labenz. He permitted his subordinates to ept kickbacks and engaged in malicious maniption of thepany¡¯s primary ount. He is driven by greed andcks moral principles. ¡°Moreover, he arranged for an undercover agent to monitor my actions. He abused his authority to infiltrate his own people throughout thepany, framing me in the process. ¡°He has undertaken numerous actions that have been detrimental to thepany, all in an effort to bring me down from the CEO position! ¡°Over the years, he even covertly utilized thepany¡¯s public ounts to provide loans to loan sharks for personal gain. He hasmitted despicable acts and countless sins. ¡°And if that weren¡¯t enough, he went so far as to hire someone to kill and poison Han Jaber If he continues as the vice president, it will undoubtedly jeopardize thepany¡¯s interests Her words were precise, her intentions crystal clear. She disyed no signs of distress or confusion Philip Labenz and Ethan Labenz¡¯s hearts sank as they witnessed Reign Labenz¡¯s performance. They had an ominous feeling as if they had fallen into a trap. The other shareholders observed Reign Labenz¡¯s resolute eyes and realized they too had been ensnared. ¡°Damn it, was she pretending during her previous breakdowns?¡± Philip Labenz fixed his gaze upon Reign Labenz, his expression sullen. He had anticipated triumphing over Reign Labenz today, which led him to lower his guard. He never expected Reign. Labenz tounch a counterattack at this moment, catching him off guard Reign Labenz¡¯s counterattack deviatedpletely from his ns. Ethan Labenz red at Reign Labenz with an icy gaze. In that instant, both he and his son understood one thing Reign Labenz¡¯s recent disy of confusion and heartache had all been an act¡ªan intricate ploy to lower their defenses! ¡°Reign Labenz, you better have evidence,¡± Philip Labenz muttered with a serious expression. ¡°You want evidence? Very well, I will provide it.¡± Reign Labenz nced at Philip Labenz and then turned to the secretary standing behind him. In a deep voice, shemanded, ¡°Oliver Woolin, present the evidence you possess.¡± ¡°Oliver Woolin?¡± Philip Labenz and Ethan Labenz heard this, their expressions changing, and they swiftly turned to look at Oliver Woolin. Philip Labenz¡¯s face was pale with shock. Oliver Woolin nodded and walked out, pulling out a USB sh drive and plugging it into theputer. He projected all the different reports onto the screen, disying them for everyone to see. These reports contained incriminating evidence documenting Philip Labenz¡¯s years of ploning to drain thepany. Every single one of them had been recorded. ¡°Oliver, you¡­¡± Philip Labenz¡¯s eyes widened as he red at Oliver Woolin. It seemed as if he wanted to tear Oliver Woolin apart. Oliver Woolin had been Philip Labenz¡¯s trusted subordinate for many years. He had been assigned various tasks by Philip Labenz and had even received substantial benefits. Philip Labenz never expected Oliver Woolin to betray him at such a critical moment. ¡°Mr. Labenz, I apologize. In truth, I have always been loyal to Ms. Labenz, Oliver Woolin said calmly with a poker face. As he spoke, Oliver Woolin walked and stood behind Reign Labenz respectfully. When Philip Labenz and Ethan Labenz saw this, their expressions became grimmer. Philip Labenz clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°Oliver, 1 treated you well. Why would you betray me like this?¡± Treated me well? Philip Labenz, do you still have the audacity to say those words?¡± Oliver Woolin sneered. ¡°Do you remember three years ago when 11ested you? I imed that my son needed 600 thousand dors for a blood transfusion. Does that ring a bell?¡¯ Oliver Woolin continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you 1 million dors? And it was in cash!¡± Philip Labenz retorted. ¡°You did give me I million dors, but before I could even make it to the hospital, you arranged for someone else to snatch my money!¡± Oliver Woolim countered. Oliver Woolin¡¯s eyes filled with fury as he recalled that incident He used Philip Labenz, ¡°You are being a deceitful and treacherous hypocrite. How dare you!¡± That incident left a deep impression on Oliver Woolin. After receiving the money, he thanked Philip Labenz again and again. He felt that Philip Labenz might be a good backer. He even wanted to confess to Philip Labenz that he was an undercover agent arranged by Reign Labenz. In the end, however, soon after he took the money, someone knocked him out and snatched it away. Three monthster, by chance, he stumbled upon a surveince camera and discovered that Philip Labenz had dispatched someone to ambush and rob him. Since then, he harbored deep hatred towards Philip Labenz and realized that he couldn¡¯t trust him. To test the disparity between Reign Labenz and Philip Labenz, he used this incident as a probe. In the end, Reign Labenz handed him 600 thousand dors without expecting repayment or any treacherous act. As a result, his loyalty and devotion towards Reign Labenz grew stronger. ¡°You.¡± Philip Labenz looked fierce, his mind filled with bewilderment. He had orchestrated this scheme discreetly, so how did Oliver find out? Simultaneously, he red at Reign Labenz with fierce eyes. He never anticipated that Reign Labenz would give him a taste of his own medicine and had nted a spy right beside him without his knowledge. Many shareholders now regarded Philip Labenz differently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Philip Labenz could deceive and harm, he could easily do the same to them. Then, do you have any evidence of Philip¡¯s murder?¡± Albert Labenz looked at Reign Labenz. ¡°Yes, I have evidence, Reign Labenz said confidently. She immediately snapped her fingers. At that moment, Secretary Lily retrieved a USB sh drive from her pocket and yed a video. The video showed Philip Labenz providing poison to David White and instructing him to poison Han Jaber while serving him coffee. The ingredients of various poisons were clearly captured Witnessing this scene, everyone, including Albert Labenz, wore grim expressions. The evidence was indisputable! Philip Labenz did arrange for someone to kill. ¡°Lily, you¡­ Philip Labenz clenched his teeth and stared at Secretary Lily in shock. Wasn¡¯t Secretary Lily the undercover agent he had nted beside Reign Labenz? Why would she have such a video? Reign Labenz calmly stated, ¡°Uncle Philip, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Lily is a spy that I specifically arranged to be by. your side. A double agent. She will inform me of everything you ask her to do. *And everything you learned from her is what I wanted you to know. ¡°However, these aren¡¯t the most explosive news. There¡¯s an even more groundbreaking revtion, I have a huge surprise for you.¡¯ With that, she nced at Landon Katz. Landon Katz understood and nodded. He snapped his fingers and said, ¡°Well,e in¡± As he spoke, the doors of the boardroom swung open, and a person walked in. When Philip Labenz saw the individual, his expression underwent a drastic change. Like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, he leaped from his seat, eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? Aren¡¯t you dead? Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Philip¡¯s eyes fixated on the figure in front of him. He felt like he had seen a ghost. It was Gregory! The person in front of him was Gregory, whom he thought had died after getting six shots. Philip wiped his eyes, couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. Nevertheless, there was no denying that Gregory was standing before him. So it was not an illusion! Gregory was still alive. Philip gritted his teeth and turned to Landon, ring at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill him, Landon? Do you want to go to jail?¡± The assassin wearing a mask who had chased after Gregory was Landon, whom Philip had spent a lot of effort to bribe. For Philip, Landon had always been a trump card. He believed that with Landon by his side, he could keep a tight grip on Reign Moreover, over the years, Landon had done many shady things for him. Having a lot of evidence against Landon, Philip thought he could easily control him. He wondered. ¡°Has Landon betrayed me as well?¡± A sneer formed on Landon¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°Philip, are you out of your mind? Do you honestly believe I would turn against Reign? ¡°All those things I did for you were a sham. I purposely hired people to deceive you, and gain your trust, so Reign could gather detailed information against you. ¡®I didn¡¯t kill anyone, in fact.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out a gun from his pocket, cing it carefully on the table. Then he ejected all the bullets,ying them beside the gun. Then, without the slightest hesitation, he crushed one of the bullets with his bare hand. Bang! The bullet exploded, and red liquid gushed out, dying the table red. In a calm and measured tone, Landon continued, ¡°These are what I call blood bullets, a special creation of mine. Once hit. the victim will be drenched in blood. If not examined closely, the body will look very convincing, making it hard to tell if the person is alive or dead. ¡°It¡¯s used to fool you. ¡°The people whom I¡¯ve shot are in fact still alive. The whole scenario was nothing more than a disy. You have nothing on me.¡± Landon said confidently. ¡°You are doomed, Gregory. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to perform now.¡± With that, he looked at Gregory. Understanding what happened, Gregory¡¯s face contorted with anger. He gritted his teeth and red at Philip with using eyes. ¡°You bastard,¡± Gregory spat. ¡°I worked so hard to make money for you, and this is how you repay me? ¡°If Mr. Katz hadn¡¯t used a blood bullet, I would be dead by now. ¡°Today, I will unveil your crimes to everyone!¡± Gregory dered resolutely. Had looks been lethal, Philip would have died a thousand times over from the venomous re that Gregory shot in his direction. Recollections of that fateful night sent shivers down Gregory¡¯s spine, and fear still gripped his heart to this day. At the outset, the bullets That Landon used were all real, which scared him quite a bit. Later, when Gregory jumped off the cliff, Landon shot again. Of the six shots fired, three were blood bullets, while the others were made up of a tracking device and a high-tech bullet that expanded upon impact. As Gregory plummeted into the water, the high-tech bullet expanded into a massive energy shield, cushioning his fall and keeping him afloat to prevent him from drowning. Following the tracking device¡¯s signal, Landon was able to locate Gregory and save him from the watery depths. Since then, Gregory had been recuperating in a secure haven and had yet to emerge into the open. In addition to orchestrating the assassination attempt, Landon also enlisted the help of fake news reporters and localw enforcement to create inurate stories, all to build Philip¡¯s trust. After that, Gregory hated Philip so much that he told people everything that he had done for Philip all these years. Gregory roughly described how Philip used thepany¡¯s financial loopholes to short thepany, transfer thepany¡¯s money for their own use, open illegal loan sharks, illegally detained others, and many other shady things. Philip¡¯s face became gloomy when he heard Gregory¡¯s words. Ethan¡¯s expression was not good either. When they heard this, they finally understood something. They were over! They thought that they had already taken down Reign, but in fact, they were the ones defeated. Hatred and anger flickered in their eyes as they thought of this, staring resolutely at Reign. Despite these fiery emotions, a creeping sense of terror and surprise also coursed through them. Despite appearing to be a frail and vulnerable woman, Reign had indeedid out a vast and borate trap, one that she had been crafting for years. Every move had been carefully calcted and executed with utmost precision. Her patience was definitely above that of average people. They werepletely defeated by Reign in terms of abilities, schemes, and charisma. She fooled them around. With a look of terror in his eyes, Ethan muttered under his breath. ¡°Why is she so strong?¡± as he gazed at Reign in disbelief. Albert and everyone at the scene fell silent when they heard Gregory¡¯s words. However, everyone looked at Philip with iparably cold eyes. Philip¡¯s crimes were atrocious and had caused serious harm to thepany¡¯s interests. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget one crucial detail here, Gregory interjected. ¡°You had David poison Han, then sent Rayner to kill him so that thetter could never reveal your misdeeds. All evidence was to be disposed of permanently.¡± Reign¡¯s expression was calm as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Uncle Philip, you went too far.¡± ¡°Lily, show him thest thing.¡± Lily nodded, then opened thest video on theputer. In the video, it was Rayner, who had been tortured by Xander. He told the camera everything. The mastermind behind everything is Philip¡± After that, Lily paused the video. After the video ended, everybody in the venue fell into silence. Silence! One could hear a pin drop! All the shareholders stared at Philip without saying a word. Their gazes almost applied a thousand cuts on him. Philip sat in his seat dejectedly. His face was ashen as he felt a deep sense of defeat. He had lost! It was aplete defeat! In terms of strategy, physical force, and management skills, he waspletely defeated. He was no match for Reign at all. It turned out that he had been living in Reign¡¯s trap all these years, and he was even smug about it. It was simply terrible and extremely stupid! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Philip was desperate, feeling that everything in front of him was dark. ¡°Philip Labenz!¡± Albert mmed the table furiously and stood up. He red at Philip. ¡°How dare you? Bastard! You are such a shame!¡± Buzzi Albert¡¯s anger brought about an iparably strong energy that swept through the entire room, putting everyone under fear and pressure. Philip trembled in terror. He knelt on the ground and begged for mercy with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Labenz, L., I am sorry. Please forgive me.¡± 1 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Philip was terrified¡¯ His terror was beyond words. Nervous and terrified, Philip fell to his knees before his father, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°Father, I made a mistake. I was consumed by greed, but now I see the error of my ways. Please, have mercy on me. I promise I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake again. ¡°Dad, please, give me another chance¡± He begged Albert on his knees. Albert was an intimidating person, with a strong will and an unyielding nature. He enforced his principles with a ruthless edge, meting out rewards and punishments with unwavering rity No mercy was shown to those deserving of punishment. Someone had betrayed thepany in the past and paid a heavy price Albert had punished the traitor, leaving him crippled and to live out his days in regret Realizing the predicament he was in. Philip yed the only card he had left, the family card. ¡°Grandpa, my my father must have been deceived by someone. Please give him a chance.¡± Ethan hurriedly knelt down and pleaded for his father Reign and Landon looked at them and smiled coldly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Blinded by greed Deceived Philip and Ethan were really thameless. They were attempting to shift the responsibility onto others at a time when their guilt was vious to all. They didn¡¯t know when to quit. ¡°Bastard¡±¡± Racked with fury, Albert delivered a swift kick to Philip, sending him flying. In the aftermath, Philip was left gasping for breath and coughing up blood, unable to rise to his feet for quite some time. The scene was a pitiful one, indeed. ¡°Dad¡± When Ethan saw this, his eyes were filled with fear ¡°Ethan, do you still want to plead for your father Albert said in a deep voice ¡°I¡± Ethan opened his mouth, but he could not say a word for a long time With just one kick, he had beaten Philip up so badly Albert must be very angry Choosing to remain silent, Ethan refrained from begging for mercy, as he feared it might trigger Albert tosh out against ¡°Dad, 1¡± Philip¡¯s chest was burning with pain from the kick. He felt as if countless of his ribs had been broken. Even breathing was especially painful. ¡°Bastard, how dare you hire someone to kill people? How dare you? Kneel¡± Albert scolded. Philip did not dare to disobey. He could only endure the pain and knelt on the ground. Albert turned to look at Reign and Landon. ¡°What do you think is the best way to deal with him Reign and Landon frowned. It was obvious that Albert wanted to let them off. -After such a huge incident, Philip even transferred thepany¡¯s money to his name. If anyone else did it, Albert would throw the person into the sea to feed the fish or at leat cripple him. Now, Albert was asking for their opinions. It was obvious that he wanted to let Philip off ¡°Mr. Labenz, you¡¯re¡­¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Ms. Lynch, this is a family matter for the Labenz family. Let the Labenz family handle it ourselves, Albert said forcefully. When Yvonne heard that, she could only shut her mouth, although she was angry. Philip had made such a huge mistake. In the end, Albert only kicked Philip. Although Philip spat out blood and fractured his banes, his injuries were not as serious as they appeared. At this moment, everyone could tell that Albert was determined to protect Philip. Everyone looked at each other in understanding. Albert wanted to bnce the power. If Philip was removed, Reign would dominate. Over time, the entire Labenz family would be under Reign¡¯s control. Perhaps even his authority would be challenged. Albert kept Philip to keep Reign in check. The reason why he asked this was to let Reign understand his intentions! Reign looked at Albert and her face darkened. She said domineeringly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll say it again Remove Philip¡¯s duty as the vice president!¡± ¡°Grandpa, please reconsider! While my father was at fault, you can¡¯t just fire him like that. He has made significant contributions to thepany over the years, Ethan pleaded earnestly. ¡°You shut up too!¡± Albert red at him fiercely. Ethan did not dare to say anything else and could only shut up. Albert¡¯s expression darkened as he turned his attention towards Reign, his voice heavy and impactful. ¡°Haven¡¯t I taught you the importance of mercy, Reign? Leave a path for us to mend our broken rtionship in the future!¡± His intention to protect Philip was already so obvious, yet Reign still proposed that. Wasn¡¯t she making things difficult for him? ¡°Uncle Philip has seniority over me, so, in theory, I should show him respect and let him go. But if I do that, who will show me any leniency in the future?¡± Reign¡¯s countenance was frigid, and her demeanor was unwavering as she spoke in an icy tone, ¡°Grandpa, do you realize that he not only intends to murder Han, but he also has designs on my life! With that, she took out the USB sh drive she was carrying and hurled it towards Lily. ¡°y the video stored inside and reveal to everyone what kind of person he truly is! Lily took the USB drive and yed the video inside. In the video, it was revealed that Philip had paid a hefty sum to hire someone to assassinate Reign. The recorded footage was exceptionally clear and urate, capturing even the subtle nuances of the conversation in stunning detail. Seeing this video, Albert¡¯s face darkened. He red at Philip. Initially, Albert attributed Philip¡¯s actions to greed and a desire to weaken Reign. The idea of killing Han didn¡¯t phase him at all as Han was not a part of the Labenz family. He did not expect that Philip even wanted to kill Reign, his own kin. When the shareholders saw this video, they shuddered. Fuck! Philip was really ruthless! He had tried to kill his niece again and over again! It was simply a heinous crime! ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t intend to reveal this video, but if you insist on protecting Philip, then I have no choice Reign¡¯s gaze turned icy as she spoke with measured words, ¡°Today, Im unleashing everything. It¡¯s either him or me. ¡°Make your own choice!¡± Every word was sonorous and powerful! If Ms. Labenz leaves, I will also resign with my project and patent, Yvonne said. ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow Ms. Labenz.¡± Many shareholders also stood up and expressed their support for Reign. Many people stood behind Reign silently. Philip couldn¡¯t help but notice a few shareholders who had once supported him standing behind Reign with scowling faces. The scales werepletely tilted! At this moment, the shareholders behind Reign alone had more shares than Philip and Albert When Albert saw this scene, his expression became even uglier. ¡°Reign, are you forcing me?¡± His face turned green! Not long ago, Philip forced him to abdicate. Now, it was Reign¡¯s turn to force him to abdicate! As the true owner of the Labenz family, he felt humiliated. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to say that if Philip still works as the vice president, I will resign¡± With a coolly measured expression, Reign spoke in a low, deliberate voice, ¡°Otherwise, I will contact the police right now and have Philip charged with hiring an assassin. With irrefutable evidence, I guarantee that he will spend many years behind bars. ¡°Grandpa, him, or me? Take your pick!¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Reign¡¯s gaze was cold. Her attitude was unyielding and domineering. Reign had a lot of evidence about Philip¡¯s doings. She could have called the police and reported Philip. However, out of consideration for their kinship, Reign did not do so. She only presented part of the evidence to the people. On the one hand, Reign wanted to see Albert¡¯s attitude toward the whole thing. On the other hand, she wanted to see what other tricks Philip had up his sleeve. Now, Albert¡¯s attitudepletely disappointed Reign. Philip had done so many bad things andmitted so many crimes. However, Albert still wanted to protect Philip and make Reign forgive Philip. Albert¡¯s attitude made Reign furious. She went ahead and released the most incriminating video, and she used it to force Albert. ¡°What¡­¡± Philip and Ethan were stunned when they saw this scene. Albert had to choose between the two! Reign dared to force Albert to make a choice in this way. Reign was very straightforward and domineering. Albert was the Labenz family¡¯s true family head. He was undoubtedly the real leader of the Labenz family. Reign was, at most, a worker who helped Albert manage thepany. Now, Reign actually dared to threaten Albert and force Albert to make Philip leave thepany. Reign¡¯s behavior was simply treason! ¡°Reign, how dare you threaten Grandpa? What an ungrateful person!¡± Ethan scolded loudly. ¡°Shut up. You have no right to speak now,¡± Reign said coldly. ¡°You¡­¡± Ethan was furious. Ethan stood up and wanted to attack Reign. ¡°Ethan, what do you want to do?¡± Landon¡¯s gaze turned cold. He stood in front of Reign and stared coldly at Ethan. Ethan immediately cowered. Ethan had learned from Albert. His strength advanced by leaps and bounds. Now, He already possessed lord-ss strength. Moreover, Ethan¡¯sbat skills were also shockingly good. However, Landon was a real general-ss expert. Landon¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Ethan was not Landon¡¯s match at all.. That was why Ethan did not dare to provoke Landon. ¡°Reign, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Albert¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Reign with a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°I do know.¡± Reign nodded. ¡°Then you still want me to choose?¡± Albert looked even angrier. ¡°Today, you must make a choice,¡± Reign said. ¡°How dare you!¡± Albert was furious. Dang! With Albert as the center, an iparably majestic wave of murderous energy spread out like a huge wave in the sea. sweeping through the entire conference room. -In an instant, many people felt so cold as if they had fallen into an icehouse. The three secretaries, Lily, Lucy, and Karren, were so frightened that they knelt on the ground. They felt their scalps turn numb, and they were extremely scared. Yvonne was also shocked by the majestic murderous energy. Her body trembled and her face turned pale. Landon stood in front of Reign and helped her block this terrifying murderous energy. However, Landon did not feel good either. His expression was solemn, and his eyes were filled with fear. Judging from this murderous energy, Albert¡¯s strength was above Landon¡¯s Albert was one of the best among general-ss- experts. If Albert and Landon really fought, Landon would not be Albert¡¯s match With Landon¡¯s help, Reign did not endure as much pressure as the others did. Reign could still sit with her usual expression. ¡°Reign, are you trying to tell me what to do?¡± Albert walked towards Reign and said coldly, ¡°Do you think that Mapleturz Group can¡¯t run without you? Is that why you dared to talk to me like that? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just an employee of the Mapleturz Group. Without me, without Mapleturz Group, you will not be able to pay for your brother¡¯s medical bills!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As Albert advanced, the terrifying pressure of killing energy became stronger, making Landon¡¯s expression be more and more solemn. ¡°Im just trying to seek justice for myself. Philip tried to kill me multiple times, but not only did you not me him, you even came to settle scores with me?¡± Reign¡¯s attitude was still domineering. She said coldly, ¡°Grandpa, if you really think so, it means that the Labenz family is not my family. The Labenz family has never stood on my side. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the point of me staying in the Labenz family? I might as well leave!¡± ¡°Reign, you¡¯re really arrogant and rebellious. Kneel!¡± Albert was furious. As he roared, Albert¡¯s murderous energy became even more majestic. It pped over like rolling waves, suppressing Landon until he could not move. The muscles all over Landon¡¯s body became extremely stiff When Landon could no longer withstand it, Reign finally felt the pressure. Reign almost knelt down with a painful expression. Reign gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with unyielding determination, but her heart was cold. With so much evidence, if the police had been involved, Philip would definitely have been arrested. However, Albert used his power to bully others. Not only did Albert not punish Philip too much, but he also said that Reign was rebellious and forced her to kneel. For a moment, Reign¡¯s heart was filled with grievances and sadness. Reign felt heavy and painful in her chest when she thought of it. Was this the Labenz family Reign had always dedicated to? Was this the Grandpa Reign admired? For a moment, Reign felt extremely disappointed. There was a cracking sound. When Reign¡¯s heart turned cold, Albert¡¯s pressure was like the surging water of the river, pressing down on her. This invisible pressure made Reign¡¯s face pale, and the chair she was sitting on began to crack. However, Reign gritted her teeth and tried her best not to kneel. Her eyes were still domineering as she resisted. Seeing Reign like this, Philip and Ethan smiled sinisterly, gloating Albert looked down at Reign. ¡°Now, do you still insist on your idea?¡± ¡®Grandpa, have you made your choice?¡± Reign asked. ¡°How dare you!¡± Albert¡¯s gaze became even colder. His force became stronger again and poured down on Reign. Albert wanted to suppress Reign and make Reign suffer. The pressure on Reign instantly increased. Reign¡¯s face turned red, and her legs were trembling. The huge pressure made it difficult for Reign to breathe. The chair under her suddenly cracked, and Reign fell to the ground. ¡°As the leader of the Labenz family, you¡¯re an elder. Out of all people, you chose to bully a woman?¡± At this moment, a cold voice sounded from outside the door. Following this voice, a gentle force flew over and steadily supported Reign, allowing her to sit steadily in midair so that she would not be in a sorry state. ¡°Who is that?¡± Albert¡¯s eyes darkened as he turned to look at the door. Reign¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked over. Whoosh! Everyone at the scene looked at the door. Unknowingly, Han appeared at the door of the conference room. Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Albert. ¡°Han Jaber? ¡°How is this possible?¡± Seeing Han appear, Philip¡¯s eyes almost popped out. His eyes were iparably shocked as if he had seen a ghost. Albert also frowned. Albert had seen Han¡¯s dead body with his own eyes and had even personally checked it. Albert could not detect Han¡¯s pulse, breathing, and heartbeat at all. Now Han was standing in front of them alive. How was this possible? Chapter 538 Chapter 538 ¡°Impossible. How could this be? It¡¯s absolutely impossible. How can you still be alive?¡± Philip watched Han walk in and muttered to himself in disbelief. Ethan was even more shocked. ¡°Ghost. He must be a ghost.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? Has the dead been resurrected?¡± The remaining shareholders were also shocked. Some timid people even jumped up and hid in a corner, looking at Han with fear in their eyes. Among the startled crowd, only Landon remained calm and nodded at Han peacefully. Reign and Yvonne red at Han unhappily. Han ignored the others and walked to Albert. He said calmly, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m sorry that our first meeting happens in such a circumstance. ¡°I originally thought that you would be a wise and mighty person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a fool who doesn¡¯t care about the truth. ¡°You really don¡¯t live up to your reputation. I didn¡¯t know you were such an idiot. You didn¡¯t even see what was going on right in front of your eyes.¡± ¡°Han, this is the Labenz family¡¯s private matter. Please stay out of it, Albert said coldly. It was simply a p in Albert¡¯s face for a young man to say that to him. However, Albert did not fly into a rage because of this. He just stared coldly at Han, wanting to invite Han out. As Albert spoke, he kept staring at Han, wanting to see through Han. However, no matter how he looked, Albert could not see through Han. Han stood in front of Albert, but Han¡¯s mind was as deep as the ocean. Even a general-ss expert like Albert felt that Han was unfathomable, and Albert did not dare to offend Han. ¡°Private matters of the Labenz family?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Then, Mr. Labenz, let me ask you something. Philip sent people to kill me, and he also wanted to kill David to silence me. Is this rted to me?¡± Albert was speechless on the spot. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Labenz family¡¯s fight over power. But Philip has tried to kill me over and over again. I can¡¯t stay silent and endure it.¡± Han stared at Albert coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Labenz, how should we settle this score?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Albert asked. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in the power fight inside of the Labenz family, but you can¡¯t interfere with my revenge either,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Dream on, I¡­ Albert said coldly. Albert was the true leader of the Labenz family. Albert protected the dignity and reputation of the Labenz family. If Han wanted to take revenge in front of Albert and attack Philip, it would bring a huge humiliation to the Lanbenz family Albert would never agree to Han¡¯s request. ¡°Mr. Labenz, I think you misunderstood. I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m just letting you know,¡± Han said coldly. With that, Han pointed his sword at Philip. Swoosh! In the next second, a sword beam shot out from the tip of Han¡¯s finger. It was as powerful as lightning and instantly pierced through Philip¡¯s arm. The sword beam¡¯s monsenturn did not decrease as it smashed a hole in the wall behind Philip. ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± Philip¡¯s arm was pierced, and then the bone in his arm. The enormous pain made Philip scream like an animal being Fresh blood gushed out from Philip¡¯s arm, dyeing the ground red. ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°Is that the sword beam?¡± Seeing this scene. Albert. Ethan, and all the shareholders present changed their expressions drastically. They looked at Han in shock. It was the sword beam! This was a unique skill of a seven-star general-ss expert. They couldn¡¯t believe that Han¡¯s strength was so strong. This was especially true for Albert, Albert constricted his pupils as if he had seen the most unbelievable thing in the world. He could not regain his sense for a long time. Han was a seven-star general-ss expert! This was the realm and strength that Albert had only dreamed of! Albert had spent his entire life cultivating and improving with all sorts of methods, but he had never been able to achieve it. Because of it. Albert had regrets for the rest of his life. Han had already achieved such an achievement at such a young age. He was not even 30 years old. How was this possible? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can you be so strong? How did you do it? Albert stared at Han in shock. At this moment, Albert had already forgotten Philip¡¯s screams and everything else. All he could see was Han. ¡°Talent,¡± Han said lightly. As Han spoke, another sword beam shot out and pierced through Philip¡¯s left knee, causing Philip to fall directly onto the ground. Philip couldn¡¯t even move his foot, and blood was dripping from his leg Philip¡¯s expression was twisted in pain. He let out another miserable scream, making everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Philip¡¯s expression was painful to look at. This voice made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Dad, save me!¡± Philip looked at Albert, his eyes filled with pleading and fear. Philip had learned about Han and knew what Han was capable of. If Philip fell into Han¡¯s hands, the consequences would be unimaginable. Now that one of his hands and one of his legs were crippled, Philip was afraid that Han would continue to attack him. When Albert heard this, his expression darkened. Help him? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Albert wanted to help Philip for sure. However, Han was a seven-star general-ss expert. Han¡¯s strength far exceeded Albert¡¯s. There was no way that Albert could help Philip. ¡°Han, you did such a cruel thing to the high-level member of the Lanbenz family. Do you wish to be enemies with the whole Lanbenz family? Ethan said angrily. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± Han looked over coldly. Han¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife with enormous murderous energy Ethan had prepared a lot of excuses. He wanted to use public opinion and the Labenz family¡¯s might to suppress Han and force Han to stop. However, under Han¡¯s gaze, Ethan felt as if he had been frozen on the spot, and he could not say a word. At this moment, Ethan felt as if he was being targeted by a bloodthirsty tiger. Ethan¡¯s entire body turned cold, and he trembled in fear. After Han stunned Ethan, Han attacked again. The sword beam shattered Philip¡¯s other knee. Philip grunted again and then screamed. Philip¡¯s throat was extremely hoarse from the heart-wrenching scream, and his voice was not as loud as before. Albert¡¯s face became even paler. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Han, what exactly do you want? Han¡¯s actions were clearly a p to Albert¡¯s face. The repeated strikes Han made humiliated Albert again and again. ¡°§¡§á eye for an eye. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand such simple logic. Philip hired someone to kill me. He tried to kill me over and over again. How can I let him off?¡± Han said coldly. When Philip heard this, he turned pale. Philip hurriedly begged in extreme fear, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to die. Please, save mel¡± Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he waved his hand. A chair immediately flew up and smashed onto Philip¡¯s head like a gust of wind. Bang! The chair shattered into pieces. Philip¡¯s head was bleeding. He fell to the ground and was on hisst breath. ¡°So much noise!¡± Han said coldly.. ¡°Is¡­ is that Telekinesis?¡± When Albert saw this scene, his eyes widened again, his face filled with disbelief. The skill Han used was Telekinesis! Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Judging from Han¡¯s fluent movements and extraordinary destructive power, one could imagine how terrifying the force Philip had endured just now was. Han showed his strength through his performance. Once again, he amazed everyone present. At this moment, even Landon stood up with shock in his eyes. Landon knew that Han could release vital energy, but Landon did not expect Han to be so strong that he could use Telekinesis! The chair was smashed into pieces. It required a lot of strength to do such a thing. Moreover, the Telekinesis was impossible to guard against. If used in actualbat, everything could be used as a weapon. I was an iparably terrifying skill. Landon looked at Han. Landon¡¯s pupils constricted violently as he muttered, ¡°That was impressive!¡± At this moment, Landon knew how big the gap between him and Han was. Even if ten of Landon joined forces, they would probably not be a match for Han. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Albert¡¯s face turned even paler. He looked at Han in shock. Han was a real expert! Han was definitely the expert of the experts. Han was stronger than all the heroes Albert had encountered on the extraterritorial battlefields. Han might even be stronger than Robert! When did Reign make such a terrifying friend? Thinking of this, Albert was so embarrassed that he looked like shit. He had so much regret. The reason why Albert was so biased towards Philip was because he looked down on Reign for being a woman. Although Reign was brave and resourceful and could manipte Philip, she had to marry into another family eventually. A married daughter would eventually be a member of another family. If Albert allowed Reign to continue managing the familypany, the employees who followed Reign¡¯s lead might leave once Reign married into another family. In order to prevent brain drain, Albert ced Philip in an important position. Even if Philip had committed heinous crimes, Albert still wanted to protect Philip. In fact, after returning from overseas, Albert only had one thought on his mind. Albert wanted to use his power as chairman to weaken Reign¡¯s control of thepany step by step, then support Philip. In the end, Albert would kick Reign away and support Philip to take over thepany. Only then would the control of the Labenz family¡¯spany be firmly in the hands of its own people. However, Han¡¯s appearancepletely shocked Albert. Albert was about to faint. If Albert had known that Reign knew such a powerful person and even roped this person into the company to be the Captain ¨C of the security guard, Albert would not have been so impulsive as to directly fall out with Reign and stand with Philip. ¡°Damn it, Philip is a piece of trash. This is ruining my ns. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I have to think of a way to mend our rtionship. While not making Rei and Han hate me, I have to keep Philip alive.¡± Albert¡¯s mind raced as he thought of a countermeasure. At this moment, Albert saw the hope of defeating Robert. Han was a seven-star general-ss expert. He might even be stronger than that. If the Labenz family had an expert like Han, they would definitely have a chance against Robert. It would only be a matter of time before the Labenz family defeated Robert. Plop! While Albert was thinking, Ethan suddenly rushed over and knelt in front of Reign. Ethan cried and begged, ¡°Rel, my sister. We are still a family, please spare my father. ¡°We all have the same blood flowing in our veins. We are family after all,¡± After being red at by Han, Ethan was terrified. He was afraid of Han to the core, and he did not dare to plead with : Han at all. Ethan could only plead with Reign, hoping Reign would have mercy. If Reign could forgive Philip. Han might not kill Philip. Albert was overjoyed when he heard that. That was right. This was the most important thing to break out of this situation! Han had the ability to wipe out the Labenz family, but he did not do it directly. Instead, Han used a scheme to trap Philip step by step. Obviously. Han did this for Reign. If Ethan and Albert focused on Han, they would not be able to change the situation. They had to focus on Reign instead. After all, Reign was a woman. She was naturally kind- and soft-hearted. As long as they talked sense into Reign in a nice and gentle way, Reign would definitely let Philip off ¡°Rei, I¡¯ve never begged you for anything. I¡¯m begging you today. Please spare my father¡¯s life.¡± Ethan knelt in front of Reign and kowtowed. His forehead was bleeding However, Ethan did not care and continued to beg Reign was expressionless. She said coldly. ¡°We are a family? Spare his life? ¡°Haha, Ethan, my brother. Why didn¡¯t you say something like that to your father when he was going to murder me? ¡°Don¡¯t you find it disgusting that you¡¯re begging me with such words?¡± Ethan was instantly speechless. His expression was extremely ugly. Albert also came back to his senses at this moment and said, ¡°Rei, although he did something wrong, he¡¯s still your family. If you allow Han to kill him, you will always carry this burden How will others view you in the future? ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions, don¡¯t you care about your brother and father¡¯s either? ¡°What if, one day, your brother wakes up, and your father returns to the family? What if they find out that you killed Philip? What do you think they¡¯ll feel at that time?¡± These simple sentences immediately made Reign¡¯s expression change. Han could take revenge as he pleased, but she couldn¡¯t. No matter what, Philip was Reign¡¯s biological brother. Philip was her blood kin.. If Reign allowed Han to kill Philip, then Reign¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Perhaps, in the future, the other members of the Jaber family would be afraid of Reign, and even stay away from her. After all, everyone was afraid of people who were capable of killing their own family members. At the thought of this, Reign looked conflicted. When Albert saw that Reign was wavering, he was delighted. Albert took the chance and continued to persuade Reign. ¡°Ill immediately expel Philip from his job. I¡¯ll make sure that Philip won¡¯t be able to interfere in any of thepany¡¯s matters in the future, and that he won¡¯t dare to interfere in your matters again. ¡°Rei, how about this?¡± Before Reign could say anything. Han stood in front of Albert and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Labenz, you seem to have forgotten that Philip wanted to kill Reign. Are you going to settle this matter by simply firing him? ¡®Do you think that will appease our anger?¡± As he spoke, Han stared coldly at Albert. -Albert¡¯s change in attitude was too obvious. A minute ago, Albert was biased toward Philip. Now, in the blink of an eye, Albert wanted to fire Philip and brainwash Reign. It was obvious that Albert had other ns. Albert frowned slightly. He ignored Han and looked at Reign. There was a struggle in Reign¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a while, Reign had light in her eyes. She said, ¡°I can spare his life, but I have a condition. He must do the three things I ask 1 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 When Ethan heard this, his eyes lit up. He quickly asked, ¡°Under what conditions?¡± Albert also felt overjoyed in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. Albert quietly waited for Reign to continue. Reign extended a finger. ¡°First, Philip and his people must all be fired. From now on, they are not allowed to show their faces in front of me again. And they are not allowed to interfere with my work!¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Ethan quickly said. As long as they could keep Philip alive, the Labenz family could give up their interests for now. In any case, the Labenz family could still get the dividend from the Mapleturz Group every year. Moreover, as long as Albert was around, the father and son would one day make aeback. Reign raised another finger and said in a deep voice. The second condition is that Philip must admit in public that he hired someone tomit murder. Moreover, my people will record a video to preserve the evidence.¡± When Albert and Ethan heard this, their hearts sank By doing this, Reign was clearly trying to have Philip under her control. Once Reign had the evidence, Philip would have to listen to whatever she said. Otherwise, if Reign decided to hand in the evidence to the police, Philip would definitely go down. ¡°Can you do that?¡± Reign looked at Ethan. Ethan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, Ill convince my father to do this after he wakes up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the third condition?¡± Albert asked. Reign looked at Albert, and a different shimmer shed in her eyes. Reign raised the third finger and said word by word, ¡°The third condition is also very simple. All of Philip and Ethan¡¯s shares must be given to me. ¡°And you, Grandpa, you have to give me 3 of your shares too! As soon as Reign finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was especially true for Albert. His expression darkened as killing intent surged in his heart. Although Albert had been recuperating overseas, he had always hund 51% of the shares to ensure that he had the executive right in the Mapleturz Group. Albert did this to maintain his greatest status in the company and his right to decide. Therefore, even though Philip had roped in all the shareholders just now, Philip still had to ask for Albert¡¯s opinion and ask. Albert to fire Reign. Now that Reign wanted his, Philip¡¯s, and Ethan¡¯s shares. If that happened, Reign¡¯s shares would reach an astonishing 51%. In other words, Reign would be the Mapleturz Group¡¯s true ruler! Reign was trying to seize power! ¡°Rei, are you really going to do this?¡± Albert asked in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Reign nodded. Her eyes were bright and firm as she said, ¡°Grandpa, if you can¡¯t fulfill these three conditions, I will resign Moreover, I will hand over all the evidence of the murder to the police.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Albert stared at Reign. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Reign nodded and admitted openly. If it was in the past, Reign would definitely consider that they were still a family. And she would not be so ruthless. However, Reign was deeply hurt by Albert¡¯s actions, and she was utterly disappointed. Reign had worked hard, painstakingly maintained thepany, and tripled thepany¡¯s share price. Reign allowed everyone in the family to benefit from thepany. Although Reign made such a great contribution, she was assassinated time and time again by Philip. And Albert was still on Philip¡¯s side after learning the truth. Since these so-called elders from her family had done such a thing to her, Reign had nothing to care about. Reign didn¡¯t have to be kind to those who were ruthless. If they wanted to kill Reign and didn¡¯t allow Reign to fight back, Reign would take over the power and have the Mapleturz Group all to herself. face darkened. He wanted to throw a tantrum. But when Albert saw Han standing at the side, he held in his rage and said in a deep voice, ¡°Rei, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re ambitious. It¡¯s also a good thing that you want to be in power. It shows that you¡¯re an aspiring woman. However, isn¡¯t it too much for you to want to take over thepany? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Have you considered the consequences? Have you considered what you should do about your brother¡¯s medical fees?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my brother, Grandpa. You just have to answer my question. Do you ept these three conditions?¡± Reign said. Albert¡¯s face darkened even more. He remained silent. Ethan turned around and kept kowtowing to Albert. Ethan begged, ¡°Grandpa, my father can¡¯t go to jail. Please¡­¡± Albert looked at Ethan, then at the unconscious Philip, and then at the determined Reign with a frosty face. Then, Albert looked at Han beside him. Han¡¯s face was very gloomy. If Albert acted out of his previous temperament, he would definitely fly into a rage and p Reign. Then, Albert would fire Reign and take control. However, with a seven-star general-ss expert like Han around, Albert was afraid that no one present could stop Han if Albert really fell out with Reign. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve only been away for a few years. How did Reign¡¯s power develop so much?¡± Albert looked calm on the surface, but he was extremely shocked in his heart. Albert had fought alone and experienced many struggles before lie made the Labenz family into a top- ss family in Lightdom City. Even so, the power of the faction Albert managed to develop was still not very strong. Not to mention the power of a seven-star General, Albert did not even have a five-star General¡¯s power. Reign had only been in charge of thepany for a few years, but she had already infiltrated Philip¡¯s side and set up a big game, firmly controlling the entire Mapleturz Group in her hands. Moreover, Reign had two Generals by her side! They were Landon and Han! Especially Han. The sword beam and Telekinesis he disyed shocked Albert. Just as Albert was thinking about the pros and cons, a staff member suddenly rushed in from outside and said happily, ¡°Mr. Labenz, here¡¯s great news. The CEO and founder of the Deity Pharmaceutical Group, Josef, havee to see us and want to cooperate with us.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire ce was in an uproar. The Deity Pharmaceutical Group was the number one biopharmaceuticalpany in the world. The company had abundant funding, countless patents, and technologies. One could say that the Deity Pharmaceutical Group was the leader in the pharmaceutical business. It was at the top, leading the world! All thepanies in the pharmaceutical industry worldwide dreamed of working with Deity Pharmaceutical Group, but it was not easy. Now, Deity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s CEO had personallye! This was big news. It was the best opportunity for Mapleturz Group! ¡°Quick, invite him in.¡± Albert was extremely excited and hurriedly said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite him. He¡¯s here to see me. Just leave him hanging. Let¡¯s settle this matter first,¡± Han said calmly. ¡®Looking for you?¡± Albert was stunned. ¡°To be precise, he came to work with Rei and me,¡± Han said. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked again. They looked at Reign and Han in disbelief. A high and mighty figure like Josef had personallye to ask for cooperation. This was a huge matter! Even Albert couldn¡¯t make it happen. Now, Han was saying that Josef was here for him and Reign. How was that possible! For a time, the people were not able to calm down. They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 The people present felt nothing more than shocked. Everyone looked at Reign and Han with their mouths agape. For a long while, there was not a word they could say. Whoosh! Albert, Ethan, and the others all turned to look at Reign with questioning gazes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. He¡¯s indeed here for us.¡± Reign¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed on a coboration when we were on the Swan Cruise. Now, he should be here for me to sign the contract.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked again! Reign and Josef had agreed on a coboration? And Josef was there to sign the contract? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Reign actually managed to aplish such a big thing without anyone noticing? If the contract was signed, the Mapleturz Group would go worldwide and have a wider stage in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush this for now. Let him wait down there for a while. Let¡¯s settle our matter now.¡± Reign¡¯s expression was calm. She stared at Albert and said, ¡°Grandpa, do you agree to my three conditions?¡± Albert pondered for a moment, then he took out his phone and turned on the surveince camera to check. Albert¡¯s phone was connected to all of the security cameras in the Mapleturz Group. He could see anything that happened in any corner of Mapleturz Group if he wanted to. Soon, Albert found the figure of Josef. At this moment. Josef was sitting in the VIP reception room, leisurely drinking coffee. It was really Josef Albert¡¯s expression changed. Albert had been overseas all these years and knew many famous people overseas. Naturally, he knew Josef¡¯s appearance, identity, and power. Now, the person in Mapleturz Group was indeed the real Joseff Albert¡¯s mind raced. Finally, Albert concluded that no one in the entire Mapleturz Group and the Labenz family would have interacted with Josef except for Reign and Han. Albert thought for a moment and immediately called the reception office to ask about the situation. Albert heard from the receptionist that Josef was really here to talk to Reign and Han. When Albert heard this, his heart skipped a beat. After instructing the receptionist to treat Josef well, he hung up. ¡°Grandpa, you haven¡¯t answered my question, Reign said in a deep voice. Albert frowned and pondered for a moment. In the end, Albert gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Although Albert was unhappy that Reign had seized his power, it would be worth it if Reign could lead the Labenz family out of Lightdom City and go international. From then on, the Labenz family would have a ce on the international stage! Albert was generous enough to do that. Reign¡¯s expression was calm as she said to Lily, ¡°Lily, go find an equity transfer letter. I want it now.¡± Jily nodded and immediately left the conference room. A few momentster, Lily walked over with a stack of documents and handed them to Reign respectfully. Reign nced at the transfer documents and sent them to Ethan and Albert. Reign said calmly, ¡°Now, you can sign them.¡± Albert was very straightforward. He directly signed and transferred 3% of his shares. Ethan also signed the transfer of his shares. Han extended his hand. In an instant, a powerful suction force engulfed Philip, sending him flying into Han¡¯s hands. p! Han pped Philip¡¯s face and woke him up. Then, Han threw Philip in front of Ethan and said coldly, ¡°Persuade your father well. This is his only chance to live!¡± Ethan did not dare to argue with Han. Ethan quickly helped Philip, who had a painful expression, up, and he exined everything that had happened here seriously. When Philip heard this, a trace of anger shed across his eyes. Reign was not only trying to seize power. Reign wanted to make sure that Philip went down. However, when Philip saw Han¡¯s cold gaze, his wound hurt again. Philip did not dare to resist at all. He quickly signed the transfer of shares and even took a video. Philip was not afraid of Reign. Even if Reign had the evidence, Philip did not fret. At most, he would fight Reign to the death. However, Philip was afraid of Han Just now, Han stroke Philip with sword beams, and Philip was crippled. Philip¡¯s wound was still burning with pain, stimting his nerves and making him wish he was dead. Moreover, judging from Han¡¯s cold gaze, Han was clearly trying to kill someone! Money was important, but life was more important. After Reign received the three equity transfer letters, she invited thepany¡¯s legal department to verify them and keep the evidence. Only then did she rx. Reign said calmly, ¡°Alright, the matter is resolved. ¡°Grandpa, you guys go ahead. I¡¯m going to meet with Mr. Josef now.¡± With that, Reign put away the transfer letters and contracts, and she stood up to leave. Landon, Reign, and the shareholders on Reign¡¯s side also stood up and left. ¡°Philip, you should be d. If it weren¡¯t for Rei, you would have been a corpse a few days ago.¡± Han coldly nced at Albert and the others and said. ¡°Im just teaching you a lesson today. If you dare to y tricks behind my back again, I will make sure that you die a miserable death!¡± With that, Han left the conference room. Before long, only Albert, Ethan, and Philip were in the conference room. ¡®Dad, are we just going to let this go?¡± Philip gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with endless anger and hatred. Ethan also looked at Albert with a puzzled gaze. Ethan could not understand why his grandfather, who had always been domineering, would give in to Reign at this moment. ¡°Then what do you want? Kill Reign or Han? Are you capable of that?¡± Albert stared coldly at Philip. Philip was speechless. Philip fought for a long time over the years, and he thought that he had already taken over Reign¡¯s power. Philip never expected that it was the other way around. At the thought of this, Philip¡¯s expression turned ugly. Philip was already in his middle age, and he had always thought that he was very smart. Now, it seemed thatpared to Reign, Philip was a fool. However, when Philip thought about how Reign would be the Labenz family¡¯s true authority and leader in the future. being above him for the rest of his life, Philip was extremely unhappy! Albert watched as Reign and the others left. His eyes were cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Although Reign has 51% of the shares and will dominate thepany in the future and be the true leader, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s not the endgame yet.¡± When Philip and Ethan heard this, they had hope in their eyes, and they hurriedly looked at Albert. Albert could still be so calm without absolute authority. Could it be that he had some other tricks up his sleeve? ¡°Dad, do you have¡­¡± Philip quickly asked. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Based on his understanding of Albert, Philip knew that Albert was a scheming person. Even when facing Robert, Albert did not losepletely. Instead, Albert saved himself an absolute chance of survival. Now that Albert had handed over the shares so readily, meaning that Albert had already left some tricks to turn the tide. Philip was dying to know what Albert¡¯s second move was. ¡°You useless piece of trash. Shut up!¡± Albert nced at Philip coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ethan, take your father to the hospital to get some treatment immediately. He¡¯s covered in blood. It¡¯s not a good look. ¡°Remember, you have to take the elevator that¡¯s not for the clients. Don¡¯t embarrass the Labenz family!¡± Only then did Philip realize that he was injured. His expression twisted in pain as he screamed. Without another word, Ethan quickly grabbed Philip and rushed out of the conference room. They rushed toward the hospital ¡°A backup n? Hahaha¡­¡± Albert stared at the back of the father and son. Albert¡¯s gaze was as deep as the night sky, and it was impossible to tell if he was happy or sad. At the Mapleturz Group, inside the CEO¡¯s office. Reign red at Han with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you faked your death?¡± Yvonne was the same. She red fiercely at Han. ¡°Tell me, why were you so quiet when you pretended to be dead?¡± Yvonne pouted. She was so mad that she wished she could eat Han alive. When Yvonne found out about Han¡¯s death, she cried bitterly, heartbroken. She had been crying for the past two days. Yvonne felt as if she had lost the most important thing in the world. When Yvonne found out that Han hade back from the dead at the meeting today, she was extremely excited. After experiencing so many ups and downs, Yvonne felt so excited. But at the same time, she wanted to beat Han up. Han should have at least said something about faking his death. Yvonne was scared half to death and even shed so many tears. Just thinking about it made Yvonne furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you when I was in the research and development department?¡± Han asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Yvonne was angry. ¡°Then I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. I thought Rei would tell you,¡± Han said. ¡°Rei also knows?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°My death by taking poison was part of the n. The goal was to confuse Philip and make him let down his guard. Then, I would take action at today¡¯s board meeting and catch Philip off guard, Han said. When Yvonne heard that, she became even angrier. She red at Han and Reign. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t either of you tell me?¡± As she spoke, Yvonne kept staring at Reign. Reign smiled and said, ¡°Your acting skills are so bad. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to cry after knowing the truth. It will do no good if you expose the n.¡± When Yvonne heard that, she was fuming on the spot. She red at Reign fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re calling yourself my best friend? You hid such a big thing from me, you bastard! Are my acting skills that bad?¡± ¡°Alright, your acting skills are very good. Happy now? However, I don¡¯t have time to argue with you about this now. I¡¯m going to the reception room Josef is still waiting for me there.¡± Reign¡¯s expression was calmn. She stood up and walked out. *Ms. Lynch, have fun by yourself. I¡¯m leaving too,¡± Han said calmly. With that, he followed Reign and walked towards the reception room. The reason why Josef carne to look for Reign was entirely because of Han. No matter what, Han had to be by Reign¡¯s side and show Josef some respect. This way, the cooperation between Reign and Josef would be much more pleasant. Yvonne sat in the office and watched as Han and Reign left. She scratched her head and muttered with a puzzled gaze, ¡°1 saw Rei crying so sadly before. Was that also an act? ¡°When did her acting skills be so good?¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t figure it out Yesterday, Reign was clearly crying even more sadly than Yvonne. Reign¡¯s tears were flowing, and she looked pitiful. At that time, Yvonne was stillforting Reign. In the end, it was all a show. Reign really put on a good and moving cry. ¡°Rei must be hiding something from me. Maybe she went to learn from a professional acting teacher. ¡°Good lord, she must want to get into the entertainment industry andpete with popr female celebrities like Lydia Riley and Mia Schmidt!¡± Yvonne seemed to have thought of something. She patted her thigh, and her eyes lit up. Yvonne thought to herself, ¡°This won¡¯t do. Rei is about to get into the entertainment industry. I can¡¯t rest either. ¡°I also want to learn acting skills. I will also get into the entertainment industry!¡± At the thought of this, Yvonne immediately took out her phone and called her grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me, Yvie. Help me hire a celebrity who¡¯s the best at acting. I want to learn how to act.¡± ¡°Why do you want to learn something like that?¡± A kind old man¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to learn. Are you going to help me ¡°Of course, I will help you. Yvie, you are my most precious granddaughter. How can I not help? After tomorrow, the celebrity teacher wille to your house, but Grandpa has a little request.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the request?¡± ¡°Steve is about to be conferred the title of King. His son will return to the country in two days. I heard that his son is not married yet. He¡¯s the famous son of Steve. Why don¡¯t I arrange for the two of you to meet?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Yvonne refused without thinking ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m in charge of my marriage. I don¡¯t like the blind dates you set me up to. Don¡¯t do this again!¡± After saying that, Yvonne hung up the phone. She was buzzing, feeling extremely troubled. Recently, Yvonne¡¯s family had arranged many blind dates for her. Basically, there was a blind date every two days. The boys were all from prestigious families. They were either young masters of powerful families in the capital or young Lords from the military department. Now, Yvonne¡¯s grandfather had gone even further and directly arranged for Steve¡¯s son to meet with her. Yvonne didn¡¯t like that at all! N?velDrama.Org content rights. If Yvonne had to go on a date with a man, she felt that a man like Han was not bad. ¡°By the way, Han faked his death and tricked me into crying. I can use him as a shield to resist the many blind dates arranged for me by my family!¡± When Yvonne thought of this, her eyes lit up. Yvonne muttered to herself excitedly. ¡°Good, good, good. This is a good idea I¡¯m indeed a genius! ¡°I¡¯m going to do it¡± At the Mapleturz Group, in the VIP guest room. Reign and Han came here together to meet Josef. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz, long time no see.¡± Josef was especially enthusiastic. He shook hands with Reign and Han and said excitedly, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I came personally this time to cooperate with you. ¡°In seven days, the Deity Pharmaceutical Group will have a very good future pharmaceutical exhibition at Whileal Kingdom. We sincerely invite yourpany to participate.¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 ¡°Seven dayster? To Whileal Kingdom?¡± When Reign heard Josef¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Josef, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Reign had long wanted to go to Whileal Kingdom to visit her brother, but there were a lot of things to do at the Mapleturz Group Reign also had a lot of work that she had to deal with personally. If she was not careful, Philip would snatch the credit. That was why Reign had always been very careful, trembling in fear. Now that Reign had dealt with Philip, and she had great power, it would be best if she had Josef¡¯s invitation to visit the Whileal Kingdom Reign could go to the Massach General Hospital to visit her younger brother. ¡°Ms. Labenz, do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Josefughed. Reign quickly shook Josef¡¯s hands and said excitedly, ¡°Good. That¡¯s great. Mr. Josef, we will definitely be there in seven days!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately inform the colleagues in the Whileal Kingdom to help you register,¡± Josef said. ¡°Thank you. We appreciate it very much,¡± Reign said happily. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this in a few days. I¡¯ve been doing market research for the past two days. I found that the blood-tonifying pill yourpany developed is quite good. There¡¯s also another kind of medicine that¡¯s not bad. Therefore, we want ourpany to be an overseas supplier to yourpany.¡± Josef smiled and said, ¡°So, let¡¯s talk about how to make a win-win cooperation.¡± Josef invited Reign to sit down and talk about the cooperation. ¡± Ever since the Swan Cruise incident, Josef had paid special attention to the Mapleturz Group. Josef had personally done a lot of research, and he bought the blood-tonifying pill and scar removal ointment for his scientific research team to study. The results surprised them. The ingredients in the two medicines weremon and werergely used on the market. However, when these elements were mixed together, the power they possessed was beyond imagination. In other words, as long as Josef and his team obtained the secret recipe for these two medicines and authorization, they would be able to produce the medicines inrge quantities and earn a huge amount of money. It was because of the big market for these two drugs and Han¡¯s identity and background that Josef personally came to negotiate with Reign. The two of them talked for a long time before finally finalizing all the details of the cooperation. Under the witness of thewyers from both sides, they signed nearly ten pages of the cooperation contract. ¡°Ms. Labenz, happy working with you. From today onwards, we¡¯re on the same side. Please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you have any problems.¡± Josef shook Reign¡¯s hand and said with a smile. ¡°At sea, we will have to trouble you to ensure our safety.¡± Reign¡¯s mouth opened, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She could not guarantee anything about the safety of the sea. At this moment, Han said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you use the name of the partner of the Mapleturz Group, I guarantee that your ships at sea will be safe and sound.¡± When Josef heard this, he was overjoyed. He quickly came over and shook hands with Han. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±. In his opinion, Han and Shadow Knight had a close rtionship. Shadow Knight was the world¡¯s number one mercenary group. It had its own military bases all over the world. On the surface of the Great cid Sea, it had an iparably domineering position. Han was on Reign¡¯s side. Josef working with Reign was equivalent to working with Han. This was to find a powerful backer for Josef¡¯spany, With Han¡¯s guarantee, Josef¡¯s goal was achieved. In the end, Josef left feeling thrilled. Before he left, he even thanked Reign enthusiastically. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Reign was his savior. After Reign sent Josef away, she looked at Han in confusion. ¡°Why does he want us to provide protection at sea?¡± Han took out a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He was about to light it. Reign suddenly took out a lighter and personally lit the cigarette for Han 1 Han looked at Reign in shock. He lit his cigarette and took a puff. He said calmly, ¡°As far as I know, the Great cid Sea is not peaceful recently.¡± ¡°How is it not peaceful?¡± ¡°I heard that a group of very powerful pirates appeared. They went around snatching the goods of major corporations, powerful families, andrgepanies. Then, the pirates would sell the goods at a high price. I reckon that Josef has encountered such a problem with his ships.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Reign looked at Han even more curiously. During this period of time, Han had been lying in the so-called morgue. Even his phone had been put away. How did Han know about this? Han smiled and said. ¡°I have my own ways.¡± Reign immediately understood. Han didn¡¯t want to say how he found out about it! Therefore, Reign didn¡¯t ask further. She just looked at Han gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you. What do you want to eat tonight? It¡¯s on me.¡± This coboration with the Deity Pharmaceutical Group was the biggest business deal for Mapleturz Group in many years. Not only did thepany receive as much as billions of dors in funds, but it also obtained the best opportunity overseas. It was the best chance for the pharmaceuticals in the Longhard Kingdom to enter the Whileal Kingdom With the right management, after Mapleturz Group gams a foothold in the Whileal Kingdom, the share price of thepany will rise. The price might even reach its peak. This time, Han made a great contribution! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Therefore, Reign wanted to reward Han properly. Han looked checked the time and said, ¡°Well, I have an appointment tonight.¡± When Han faked his death yesterday, he broke his promise to Linda. Today, when Reign was confronting Albert and his people, Han found his phone and contacted Linda. Han had agreed to have dinner with Linda tonight. Han could only reject Reign¡¯s invitation. Reign looked at Han with disappointment in her eyes. It was Reign¡¯s first time inviting Han, but she was rejected. It was natural for Reign to feel upset. Reign pretended to be calm, and she asked Han, ¡°You have a date with a beauty?¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± said Han. Linda was beautiful. She was definitely a beautiful woman. When Reign heard this, her heart suddenly ached. It was as if there was a stone pressing on her chest. Reign was so sad that she could barely breathe. Her eyes turned red, and she almost cried. Reign suppressed the pain in her heart and forced an extremely sad smile. ¡°Then, I hope you have a good time.¡± ¡°Han!¡± Just as Reign was about to say something, Yvonne suddenly ran over from the building, panting heavily. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Han looked at Yvonne with a puzzled gaze. Yvonne pulled Han¡¯s arm affectionately and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with you. Let¡¯s talk in private.¡± With that, Yvonne took Han¡¯s hand and walked to the side. Looking at the two of them holding hands, Reign¡¯s heart ached again, and she felt even worse in her chest. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Yvonne pulled Han aside. Then, she said to Hairexcitedly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you must help me this time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han looked puzzled. ¡°Be my boyfriend,¡± Yvonne said with a burning gaze. ¡°Huh?¡± Han was stunned. Was Yvonne making a confession to Han?¡± Wasn¡¯t this too direct? When Yvonne saw Han¡¯s expression, she understood that Han might have misunderstood. She blushed and exined in a low voice, ¡°Recently, my family has arranged many blind dates for me. I am very frustrated about it. Now, I can¡¯t even focus on studying pharmaceuticals. ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend and help me fend off those annoying blind dates.¡± Realization dawned on Han. ¡°You mean, you want me to be your shield, right?¡± Yvonne said with an awkward expression, ¡°That¡¯s indeed what I mean. Do you agree to do this?¡± As she spoke, Yvonne looked at Han with her bright eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s master, and I¡¯m also your colleague. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to help you. But I want to know what benefits I can get from helping you.¡± Han smiled. ¡°What kind of benefits do you want? Yvonne asked. Han looked at Yvonne¡¯s eager and expectant eyes and suddenly became yful. He joked, ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t ask for too much. Every time I send away a blind date and make the guy stop pestering you, you reward me with a kiss. How about that?¡± ¡°Are you being a hooligan?¡± Yvonne¡¯s face darkened. As she spoke, Yvonne nced at Reign from the corner of her eye. However, Yvonne realized that Reign had disappeared. She had no idea where Reign had gone. ¡°Being a shield is a thankless task. I might offend many people because of this. I can¡¯t do this for nothing, right?¡± Han continued to joke. When Yvonne heard Han¡¯s words, her face turned even more blushed. She lowered her head shyly. Seeing Yvonne like this, Han felt that it was quite funny. At the same time, Han felt that he might have with his joke. He smiled and was about to tell Yvonne that he was joking. gone overboard However, at this moment, Yvonne suddenly tiptoed and kissed Han on the lips. Then, Yvonne whispered into Han¡¯s ear, ¡°Alright, deal¡± After saying that, Yvonne was so shy that her face turned red. She hurriedly turned around and ran away. Her heart was beating wildly, almost jumping out of her chest. Ah! Yvonne, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°This was the office. How could you kiss him under such circumstances?¡± ¡°How embarrassing!¡± Yvonne thought to herself. Yvonne¡¯s heart raced as she ran. Her face was as red as a ripe apple. Although Yvonne was already in her twenties, she had never been in a rtionship before. Yvonne still had her first kiss. But now, in such an impulsive situation, she gave her first kiss to Han. Yvonne was embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­¡± Han touched his lips and stood rooted to the ground. He was clearly joking just now and wanted to exin. But before Han could say anything, Yvonne kissed him. Han was stunned. However, Yvonne was indeed very beautiful. A kiss from her was also sweet and blissful. ¡°Why does it feel like it¡¯s not worth it to get only a kiss for being a shield once?¡± Han muttered to himself Being a shield came with a huge price to pay. Han had to face many young masters. It was very difficult to subdue those people and make them not be tempted by Yvonne or pestered her. It required both time and energy. And all Han would get was just a kiss. What a loss! With that thought in mind, Han left the door and returned to the security room. ¡°Mr. Payne.¡± ¡°Boss¡± At this moment, Xander and David were already waiting in the security room. When they saw Han return, they both walked over. ¡°David, it¡¯s been hard on you yesterday.¡± Han patted David¡¯s shoulder. Han had already predicted that Philip would send someone to kill David, so he told David to get away. Han even arranged for Xander to follow them. Presumably, before Xander arrived, David had also suffered a lot of shock. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. As long as the problem is resolved, it¡¯s fine.¡± David smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Philip is already crippled. They won¡¯t attack you anymore. It¡¯s been hard on you. Now, you can return to the team.¡± Han patted David¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes!¡± David looked excited. He immediately went back to his job and continued working. Seeing this scene, Wane, William, and everyone else were dumbfounded. At this moment, they all understood. David and Han were all acting to deceive Philip! This. Wane opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Don¡¯t you feel Han¡¯s fake death was too realistic? William¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. He was so astonished that he could not calm down for a long time. The others were the same. They were extremely shocked. Basically, they had all gone forward to check. They knew that Han was no longer breathing, and Han¡¯s heart and pulse were not beating either. Even Han¡¯s body had begun to turn cold. He looked like a proper corpse. However, Han was actually pretending to be like that! ¡°Everyone, stop looking. Go to work.¡± Han nced at the others and signaled them to go to work. Then, his gaze fell on Leslie. Han said in a deep voice, ¡°Leslie,e to my office for a moment.¡± When Leslie heard this, his heart skipped a beat and his body trembled. Han called Leslie over. Could it be that Han knew about the deal between him and Philip? ¡°Han is asking for you. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go in!¡± Xander red at Leslie. Leslie did not dare to disobey. He could only brace himself and walk forward into Han¡¯s office. After Leslie entered Han¡¯s office, Xander left and went back to protect Reign. In the security department, the department head¡¯s office. Leslie walked in and looked at Han apprehensively. ¡°Mr. Jaber, why are you looking for me?¡± Han was sitting on the sofa and soaking in coffee. He looked up at Leslie and said calmly. ¡°Shut the door and windows first¡± Han wanted Leslie to shut the door and windows? ¨CWas Han going to do something shady? Hearing this, Leslie felt even more uneasy. However, Leslie knew that Han was powerful and was not someone he could resist at all. He could not escape from Han either. Leslie could only brace himself and shut the door and window. Then, he looked at Han nervously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Take a seat,¡± Han said. Leslie did not dare to disobey and could only sit down. Leslie felt extremely nervous sitting on the soft sofa, his buit hurt and he felt ufortable all over. Han used the coffee maker to brew a pot of coffee. Then, he washed coffee cups and poured a cup of coffee. Han handed the coffee to Leslie and looked at Leslie calmly. Han smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some coffee first. Leslie felt guilty. He took the coffee cup and drank it. However, when he took it, Leslie screamed from the heat. He quickly put down the coffee cup and panted. The coffee has just been boiled. If you drink it all at once, you will naturally be burned. When you do something big, you also have to stay calm. Don¡¯t panic,¡± Han said calmly. When Leslie heard this, he felt even more uneasy. Han clearly meant something else by saying this. Leslie braced himself and asked. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you looking for me to drink coffee?¡± Han took a sip of coffee and smiled at Leslie. ¡°Do you really have nothing to say to me?¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Han¡¯s words were very calm, without any lethal aura or indifference. Han¡¯s gaze was also very calm and normal. Han just quietly looked at Leslie. Han¡¯s entire body didn¡¯t show any signs of aura. It was as if an ordinary superior looking for an ordinary security guard to talk to. However, this calm behavior made the pressure on Leslie multiply. Leslie¡¯s heart raced and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Leslie felt guilty and did not dare to look into Han¡¯s eyes. Leslie lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± When Han saw Leslie like this, he understood immediately. Han continued to drink coffee and even poured coffee for Leslie. Han said calmly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to say it? If I say it, the consequences might be¡­¡± At this point, Han did not continue. Plop. Leslie could no longer withstand the silent pressure and had a mental breakdown. His entire body trembled as he knelt down and cried for mercy. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Please be magnanimous and let me go.¡± ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Han asked calmly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the same as Rayner. I¡¯m an undercover agent arranged by Philip in the security department to monitor your every move. I shouldn¡¯t have colluded with Philip. 1¡­ I deserve to die. ¡°But I promise I¡¯ve never done anything to harm you.¡± Leslie was so terrified that his words were incoherent. Hearing this, Han suddenly understood. It turned out that Philip had nted so many undercover agents in the security department. No wonder Philip could track- their every move, In fact, Han had no idea that Leslie was an undercover agent. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, when Han was pretending to be dead, he saw Leslie ying with his phone. The head of a department had died, yet Leslie still had the leisure to y with his phone. There must be something wrong. That was why Han called Leslie in and pressured Leslie to say it himself. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t done anything to let me down? Han¡¯s tone and expression turned cold. His gaze became as sharp as a knife as Han stared coldly at Leslie. In an instant, the pressure on Leslie increased exponentially. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead again. He hurriedly raised his finger and swore, ¡°Mr. Jaber. I swear to God that I really didn¡¯t do anything to let you down. ¡°I.. I¡¯ve only been reporting your whereabouts to Mr. Labenz. I have no intention of harming you. ¡°¡­ I really didn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Please! Please let me go.¡± Leslie was terrified and kept begging for mercy. News of Mapleturz Group spread very quickly. Although Leslie was only a security guard in the security department, he also received the news that Philip had been fired and injured immediately. This meant that Philip had suffered a crushing defeat in this battle. Therefore, in the face of Han¡¯s pressure, Leslie directly told him everything he knew. Han drank coffee. When Han heard Leslie¡¯s words, he frowned slightly and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do ¨C anything to you. ¡°However, you have to pay the price for being an uncover agent and monitoring me.¡± With that, Han suddenly struck Leslie¡¯s chest. Leslie¡¯s entire body trembled. He felt as if something was flowing out of his body. A weak stream of energy flowed out of his ears and nostrils. However, Leslie did not feel any pain at all. It was as if he had never been hit before. ¡°Although you¡¯ve never betrayed me, you¡¯re never on my side. Therefore, you can¡¯t use the Heart Cultivation I taught Anymore.¡± Han put down his cup and said calmly. ¡°This palm strike only dispersed the internal energy that you condensed, preventing you from cultivating Heart Cultivation in the future, ¡°However, it has no effect on your daily life or physical fitness. ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. After you go outter, you can resign yourself.¡± Leslie felt as if he had been pardoned. He hurriedly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaber. Thank you very much. I¡¯ll resign immediately.¡± With that, Leslie quickly stood up and turned to leave. Han did not hold Leslie ountable and even asked Leslie to resign himself. Leslie was already lucky enough. At least, it didn¡¯t harm his reputation badly. Han watched Leslie leave with a deep gaze. Philip had already been fired and was injured. He could no longer appear in front of Han and Reign. Logically speaking, Reign and Han¡¯s crisis was over. However, Han felt that he had missed some details. Something had been overlooked. ¡°What exactly is it? Han frowned. Han drank coffee and pondered for three minutes. His eyes slowly lit up as he knocked on the table and said in a low voice, ¡°I see. I neglected the most important question! Albert!¡± Albert was able to fight his way out in Lightdom City, leading the Labenz family to the ranks of first-rate families in Lightdom City. Although Albert lost to Robert, he could still protect the Labenz family¡¯s assets. How could Albert be a stupid man? However, in the struggle between Philip and Reign, Albert easily took sides and surrendered which was very unusual. ¡°Looks like Mr. Labenz still has cards in his hands. This is going to be interesting Han put down his cup and smiled meaningfully. Albert was indeed extraordinary. He could still be so calm even after his shares were snatched. This meant that Albert¡¯s trump card was enough to reverse everything. ¡°Albert¡¯s obviously someone who favors boys over girls. Now that he¡¯s hiding his trump card, it¡¯s obvious that he wants Reign to continue controlling the Labenz family and seek benefits for the Labenz family. ¡°Perhaps when the Labenz family really rises and he takes control of everything, Albert will still kick Reign away. ¡°Looks like I have to think of a way to deal with this old man. To make Reign be in power forever, the first step is to find Albert¡¯s trump card. ¡°What is his trump card? ¡°Did Albert also nt an uncover agent around Reign, or does he have more shares? Han picked up a ss of coffee and slowly drank it. His fingers were slowly tapping on the table as he thought about how to find Albert¡¯s trump card. Landon, Lily, and everyone around Reign shed through Han¡¯s mind. Han checked them one by one. However, no matter how hard Han racked his brains, he could not figure out what that old fox Albert¡¯s trump-card was. Han didn¡¯t feel any defeat. Instead, he smiled even more happily. This feeling of being unable to guess his opponent¡¯s trump card made Han especially excited. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 ¡°He is really an experienced businessman. He is so cunning and well-hidden. ¡°It would be too easy to destroy him by force. ¡°However, using wits to defeat the old fox will bring me a true sense of aplishment.¡± Han finished his coffee, stubbed out his cigarette, sat on the sofa, closed his eyes, and began brainstorming. Han imagined himself as Albert and stood in Albert¡¯s position to think about what Albert would do and why he chose Reign as CEO in the beginning and left himself. Before handing over power to Reign, what kind of backup n would Albert leave behind? Only then would Albert be able to leave without worrying about Reign seizing power. Even when facing Reign seizing power, Albert would still be so calm. After thinking for a long time, Han suddenly opened his eyes. There was a deep shock in his eyes as he muttered. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be?¡± The best way to manipte Reign was to threaten her with the people she valued the most. Therefore, if Albert wanted to take back the shares from Reign, the best way was to threaten Reign with her father or her younger brother. Reign¡¯s younger brother was already in a vegetative state and had been receiving treatment at Massach General Hospital. Even if Albert could threaten Reign with her younger brother, it was probably not Albert¡¯sst resort. Therefore, Han concluded that Albert definitely had information about Reign¡¯s father. It was even more likely that Reign¡¯s father might have been locked up by Albert for some reason for many years. At the thought of this, Han was shocked and in disbelief. A father imprisoning his own son and giving the authority of the family to his granddaughter? No matter how Han thought about it, he felt it was impossible. However, if this was the truth, it meant that Albert was a real and terrifying devil on earth. Han stood up and touched his nose. He thought to himself. ¡°Am I thinking too much? No parents will harm their child, right? Albert even wants to protect Philip. He won¡¯t do anything to his son, right?¡± This thought was too ridiculous. Even Han suspected that he was thinking too much. However, ever since this thought appeared, it had been lingering in Han¡¯s mind. The more Han thought about it, the more he felt that Reign¡¯s father¡¯s disappearance was very strange. Han took out his phone and called Landon. Han said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Katz,e to my office for a while. I have something important to discuss with you.¡± About thirty minutester, Landon came to Han¡¯s office. Landon looked at Han in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± ¡°I want to know the details of Ms. Labenz¡¯s father¡¯s disappearance, Han said. ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in this?¡± Landon looked puzzled. ¡°Since I asked, it¡¯s naturally useful. Hurry up and tell me,¡± Han said in a deep voice. To be honest, Han felt that he was making wild guesses and was very unwilling to believe this oue. Because if it was really as Han imagined, Reign had always been living under the control of her evil grandfather, Albert. Reign looked glorious, rich, and powerful, but in fact, she had always been a pawn of Albert Such a background was too pitiful. Nostalgia appeared in Landon¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Rei¡¯s father¡¯s name is Preston Labenz. He¡¯s a martial arts genius and a business genius. His ability is outstanding. At a young age, he followed Mr. Albert to explore the business world. He could be considered famous at that time. ¡°Later, he met Rei¡¯s mother. The two of them went through a sweet love story and finally got together. ¡°The second year after their marriage, they gave birth to Rei. In the third year, they gave birth to Rei¡¯s younger brother, Lawrence. ¡°Their family of four was really blissful. ¡°But good times didn¡¯tst.¡± At this point, Landon paused for a moment. A hint of sadness appeared in his eyes as he said, ¡°After that, Rei¡¯s mom contracted a very strange illness. She was seriously ill and could not be treated. We invited all the famous doctors at home and all the famous doctors in the world, but none of them could treat her. Clupter 346 ¡°What illness? Han asked. disease as Lawrence¡¯s. It¡¯s a very strange encephalopathy! Landon sighed and said. ¡°It¡¯s i ¡°Preston somewhere that there¡¯s tl called Ghost Tid that can treat this illness. ¡°From then on, he kept looking for this herb Preston must have obtamedai me sources and entrusted Reign and Lawren Then, he went alone for herbs. He left for more th 20 years and never came lunch. We don¡¯t how if he¡¯s alive or dead. However, as far as I know, he might be dead Preston hasn¡¯t returned ¡°After that, Rei¡¯s mom on was getting worse looking for Ghost Orchid Rei¡¯s mom¡¯s e intil the day Preston returned She passed away three years ago. ¡°Not long after, Lawrence also developed this encephalopathy At that time, Mr. Albert insisted on keeping Lawrence for the countr He said that he would have the best doctor. He had already lost a son and could not lose another This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. treatment grandson ¡°However, Rei is a very opinioned person. She went against ever did Lawrence barely Han frowned slightly when he heard this. If that was the cave. Han¡¯s previous guess about Albert was wrong At the thought of this, Han heaved a long sigh of reliet gestions and sent Lawrence overseas. Only then As long as the possibility that Albert was a devil was eliminated, it was already very good. Han made coffee again and handed a cup Landon. In that case, what Presion is looking for is the same that Ms. Labenz is looking for? And its name is Ghost One ¡°Yes,¡± Landon said. Han frowned. In other words, Reign might have gotten some information from some channels. Therefore, while she had been looking for Ghost Orchid all these years, she had also been looking for news about Preston Suddenly, Han thought of Sharvin Previously, Sharvin said that he had definite clues about Ghost Orchid and insisted on working with Reign. It was very likely that Sharvin had found some clues, which was why he came looking for Reign. Landon fell into deep sorrow after talking about the past. His big ryes were red and filled with tears. Landon wiped his tears and looked at Han in confusion ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Han handed Landon a tissue and said, ¡°I just want to know something. Also, let me tell you something. In seven days, Rei and I will go to Whileal Kingdom to participate in the pharmaceutical conference. ¡°At that point, I might apany her to Massach General Hospital¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed ¡°You want to treat Lawrence? Are you confident?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say yet. I can¡¯t be sure until I see the patient¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said confidently, ¡°After listening to your story, I feel that I have a 90% chance of curing ¡°But just to be sure, you have to tell me the most important thing. How did Rei¡¯s mom contract this strange illness?¡± To use traditional medicine, it had to be traced back to the source of the illness. As long as Han knew where the source of the strange illness was, he was 100% confident that he could cure Lawrence. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 When Landon heard Han¡¯s words, his face lit up. Landon took a sip of coffee and frowned for a long time. He tried his best to recall the cause and effect of Rei¡¯s mother¡¯s illness back then. After carefully recalling for five minutes, Landon pped his thigh and said in a deep voice, ¡°I remember now Rei¡¯s mom¡¯s illness was infected after she returned from a trip.¡± ¡°Where was she going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too long ago. Let me think about it.¡± Landon thought for a moment, then his eyes widened. He suddenly stood up with an extremely shocked expression and muttered, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought of it?¡± Han asked. Landon¡¯s expression became unprecedentedly solemn. He looked at Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°The ce where they went to travel previously was the Lushanese¡¯snd. ¡°ording to what you said, the reason why Lawrence fell into aa was that there was an invisible creature in his brain. ¡°Then it¡¯s very likely that Rei¡¯s mom was infected when she was in the Lushanese! ¡°And this cursed beetle has been parasitizing Rei¡¯s mom¡¯s body, treating her as the first host. When she gave Lawrence, this cursed beetle hid in Lawrence¡¯s body andpleted the transfer. ¡°Lawrence is the second host of that cursed beetle! ¡°Han, you¡¯re right. There might really be an invisible cursed beetle in Lawrence¡¯s brain¡± Han frowned slightly and did not say anything He only looked at Landon quietly. Since Landon said that, it meant that Landon must have understood something. birth to As expected, Landon¡¯s face darkened. After taking a sip of coffee, he said in a deep voice, ¡°As far as I know, the local Lushanese has a high-level cursed beetle called Godyer. It¡¯s especially mysterious. No one knows what it looks like. ¡°Once the cursed beetle matures, it will have a terrifying lethality, It¡¯s said that it can kill a god! ¡°It¡¯s said that Lushanese, the ce where Preston and his wife went to is the ce where the Godyer can be nurtured. ¡°Previously, I heard them talk about some unpleasant things that happened there. That¡¯s why they came back early. ¡°Then, a few monthster, Rei¡¯s mom had an attack.¡± After finishing the story, Landon med himself and said, ¡°I should have thought of this long ago. Why didn¡¯t I think of a cursed beetle?¡± As Landon spoke, he pounded his chest and stomped his feet with extreme regret. Hearing this, Han raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Where is that ce? I want to take a look.¡± Landon shook his head and said, ¡°That ce has already been demolished and ttened. There are buildings built there. It¡¯s said that the people living in the vige at that time all mysteriously disappeared or died during the demolition. Even the staff in charge of the demolition died mysteriously. Many strange things happened. ¡°At that time, this matter caused a national sensation. Many people said that evil spirits were causing trouble in that ce. ¡°Later on, the owner of the building even found a bunch of priests to exorcise the evil spirits. Iteatised a hugemotion. *Strangely enough, after the exorcism, strange things never happened again. ***If you go over there to take a look now, you can only see modern buildings. It¡¯s extremely difficult to find the cursed beetles or the person who raised them back then.¡± When Tan heard this, he immediately grasped the most important point and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the group of priests who exorcised the evil spirits back then!¡± Tandon¡¯s eyes widened as he realized something. He pped his thigh again and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that! Han, Rei is right. You¡¯re really our bearer of luck. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate now. With that, Landon quickly ran out with an extremely excited expression. Previously, so many strange things had happened. It was said that evil spirits had caused trouble. After priests exorcised the evil spirits, the strange things never happened again This meant that there were two possibilities. First, the priests were really capable and had indeed subdued those evil spirits, The second possibility was that those strange things and disasters were all arranged by the priests themselves. They arranged all this in advance and escaped with a sum of money after pretending to deal with it. No matter what the possibility was, that batch of priests definitely had first-hand information.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As long as they could find the priests, they might be able to find out the ins and outs of what happened to Preston and his wife back then. Han might be able to find a solution. This way, Reign would no longer need to search for Ghost Orchid That was why Landon was so excited and rushed out to investigate. ¡°It will take two hours to fly to the Lushanese. The chances of finding those people from back then are slim. ¡°Finding that group of people in seven days is extremely difficult Han finished drinking coffee and lit a cigarette. His eyes were deep. The cursed beetles? Moreover, Godyer sounded especially powerful and overbearing This meant that this cursed beetle was very strong. This was more interesting than Han had imagined.. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I will know when we get to the Whileal Kingdom,¡± Han thought to himself. At this moment, Grace walked in from outside. Her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had been crying for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked in confusion. p! Grace walked up to Han with red eyes. Suddenly, he pped Han hard. Han was a little stunned from the p. Before Han could say anything, Grace pounced into his arms and hugged him tightly. It was as if Han would disappear if Grace let go. At the same time, Grace was sobbing uncontrobly. Large drops of tears rolled down, wetting Han¡¯s clothes. ¡°Well¡­¡± Han was a little shocked and did not know what to do. He could only apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It happened so suddenly that I didn¡¯t inform you in advance.¡± Han knew that Grace must be feeling the same as Yvonne. They were both sad because of Han¡¯s fake death. This time, Han had faked his death in such a hurry. Moreover, it involved many people. Han could not tell too many people, lest it affect his n. Therefore, Han had indeed let down those who cared about him. Before Han could finish his sentence, Grace suddenly raised her head and hugged Han¡¯s face with both hands. Grace kissed Han with tears in her eyes. Han¡¯s eyes widened. What was going on? Why did Grace kiss Han so suddenly? Was modern education that open? -Han quickly pushed Grace away and said, ¡°Grace, what are you doing?¡± Grace looked at Han with tears in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Han, you bastard. How can you use such a method to deceive us? ¡°Do you know how sad I was when I found out that you were dead? ¡°Can you not do this again in the future!¡± Her eyes were red, and tears fell like pearls from a broken string Grace cried pitifully. When Han saw Grace like this, his heart softened. Han helped Grace wipe her tears and said. ¡°This matter was really sudden. I didn¡¯t have time to inform you and made you worry. CHowever, don¡¯t worry. The matter has been resolved. 1 won¡¯t do that again in the future, Remember that I am invincible. As long as I don¡¯t want to die, no one in this world can kill me.¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Han¡¯s words were especially confident and powerful. As Sovereign of Shadows, Han had a deep understanding of his own strength, as well as the strength of those big shots. from all over the world. Other than his master, the others were not qualified to kill Han, nor did they have the ability to kill him. ¡°In the future, no matter what happens to you, you must tell me as soon as possible, okay?¡± Grace begged with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Sure¡± Han nodded in agreement. Then, he looked at Grace in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re a little strange today. Why did you suddenly ask me about this?¡± Han and Grace only had a master-disciple rtionship. Now, Grace¡¯s concern for Han seemed to have long surpassed the master-disciple rtionship. It made Han feel strange. ¡°Because L. Grace looked at Han. When the words were about toe out of her mouth, Grace¡¯s gaze changed. Grace changed her tone and said. ¡°Because I¡¯m your disciple. If you¡¯re dead, who will I learn skills from in the future?¡± As Grace spoke, her eyes were filled with tears, making her look especially sad. ¡°You are too obsessed with learning skills.¡± Han was a little speechless. He took out a packet of tissues from the table and handed it to Grace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll definitely teach you skills.¡± ¡°Then you have to tell me your work schedule every day. I want to know where you are every day, Grace said. ¡°You¡¯re monitoring my life. That¡¯s too much!¡± Hanughed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be in danger,¡± said Grace. Han was speechless when he heard that. To think Han was Sovereign of Shadows, who was invincible in the world. Even his master wouldn¡¯t worry about his safety when Han went on missions. Now that Han was back in the city, Felicia was worried about him, Lotus was worried about him, Reign was worried about him, and even Grace was starting to worry about him¡­. This sweet worry made Han feel warm in his heart and a little ufortable. Fortunately, Grace was very tactful. After sizing up Han for more than ten minutes and confirming that Han was not in any danger, Grace was relieved and turned to leave. Han touched his lips and was a little speechless. He thought to himself, ¡°Do beautiful women nowadays like to kiss others so much?¡± Yvonne had just kissed Han, and now Grace kissed him too. It was really a little¡­ Within one day, there were major changes in Mapleturz Group. After Philip¡¯s dismissal, the higher-up positions also underwent a drastic change in Mapleturz Group Many people were fired one after another, and many people hugged their boxes and left in a low spirit. There were also many people who happily took up their posts and sat in important positions. However, this had nothing to do with Han. After getting off work in the afternoon, Han went home to tell his parents and sisters that he was safe. He didn¡¯t eat much and immediately drove straight to Prime za. When Han arrived at Prime za, Linda was already waiting there quietly. Linda was not wearing work clothes today. Instead, she was wearing a set of casual clothes that made her look especially lively and elegant. She was brimming with healthy and energetic beauty. Linda¡¯s delicate hair highlighted her youthful vitality, ability, and decisiveness. Han walked over and said apologetically. ¡°Im sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Linda smiled sweetly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just arrived.¡± Linda was a police officer who was active on the front line all year round, She was valiant and powerful She had an extraordinary aura and dignity. However, Linda was no longer as fierce, domineering, and intimidating as when she was in a police officer suit. Instead, she was as gentle, refreshing, and beautiful as amon youngdy. At this moment. Linda was like a blooming lotus, untainted by mud, pure and not swanking. She had the calmness of a chrysanthemum, and her smile was especially sweet and gentle, making people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. ¡°Are you hungry? I heard that there¡¯s a good grilled fish restaurant here. Shall I bring you there to try it?¡± Han asked. ¡°Sure. I haven¡¯t eaten grilled fish for a long time. I can go and try it. Linda smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Han smiled. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The two of them went straight to the grilled fish restaurant in Prime Mall and ate a meal of grilled fish Han brought Linda to y video games for a while and went to watch a movie. When they came out of the cinema, it was already 11 p.m. Han drove Linda home. The ce where Linda lived was not a vi area, but a particrly famous vige in Lightdom City, Meadowbrook Vige. ¡°It¡¯s quite super good, Officer Korran! So, you¡¯re so rich¡± Han sighed. Meadowbrook Vige was the most famous vige in Lightdom City. Everyone in the vige was super rich. A tycoon with a worth of two million dors might not even beparable to a sanitation worker here. Here, each person was with a worth of millions or even tens of millions of dors. Han suddenly remembered that there was a family with the surname Korran that was especially impressive. Everyone in the family had millions of dors, and the family head¡¯s assets even reached tens of millions of dors. Linda¡¯s surname was Korran, and she even lived in Meadowbrook Vige. Clearly, her background was extraordinary. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡± Linda¡¯s expression was calm. She smiled and said, ¡°My parents are not at home. Why don¡¯t youe to my house and sit for a while? My chicken knows how to y basketball.¡± When Han heard Linda invite him toe to her house to sit for a while, he subconsciously wanted to refuse. This scene was too familiar. When Han sent Evelyn home, Evelyn had said the same thing, but he had rejected it. However, after hearing Linda¡¯sst sentence, Han was instantly interested and asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right? Does your chicken really know how to y basketball?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! It can do three consecutive backflips in the air and then shoot. It has been practicing this skill for two and a half years. Do you want to take a look?¡± Linda said. ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s go!¡± Han¡¯s interest was piqued. Poultry could y basketball. This was much cooler than the animals in the circus. Han was very interested. When Linda saw Han¡¯s excited expression, she chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, then drive into the vige.¡± Han immediately stepped on the elerator and rushed into the vige. The streets of Meadowbrook Vige were especially spacious. Luxurious houses could be seen on both sides, and there were also many luxurious single vis. After driving for two blocks, Han turned right and arrived at the house where Linda lived. This was a seven-story courtyard. Just by looking at the entrance and the surface, it was especially luxurious. Especially at the entrance, there was a garden that lookedrge and beautiful. ¡°My god. Your house is so luxurious,¡± Han eximed. ¡°It¡¯s just a small room. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± said Linda. Han got out of the car and looked up and down at the magnificenty decorated entrance. His gaze became even more puzzled. ¡°Your house is so huxurious just like a castle. However, you raise a chicken in such a good house? You even trained the chicken to shoot? Isn¡¯t this too extravagant? After a pause, Han looked ai Linda in confusion. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me? Can your chicken really y Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Han was too curious. A chicken could y basketball. No matter how Han thought about it, this matter was especially strange. It made his curiosity explode. Han really wanted to see how a chicken yed basketball. Linda looked at Han¡¯s curious gaze and could not help but ask curiously. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t you usually watch videos or watch entertainment news?¡± ¡°Entertainment news? Why am I watching those things?¡± Har¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you interested in these things?¡± Linda asked. ¡°Entertainment is one of the methods used by those in power to paralyze themon people and their subordinates. Promoting entertainment news and entertainment celebrities inrge numbers is to make young people lose their fighting spirit and interest. From there, it will be easier to manage those young people, Han said calmly. Linda did not expect Han to say such words. She was stunned and frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t entertainment spiritual food?¡± When Han heard that, he smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Spiritual food should be something more meaningful. For example, dreams, aspirations, the vast might sky, and the firmament all require our exploration. ¡°For example, there are still the country and people that we need to protect! ¡°For example, there¡¯s still justice for us to uphold! ¡°The stronger the youth, the stronger the country! ¡°The Longhard Kingdom has to cultivate positive thinking and open thinking among teenagers. ¡°If entertainment celebrities are treated as a teenager¡¯s dream, will that teenager still be strong? Will the country still thrive? ¡°Putting all this aside, have the entertainment celebrities created any value? ¡°If the country is in danger, will celebrities stand up to protect the country and the people? ¡°I don¡¯t know about others¡¯ answers, but to me, in times of war, celebrities who are supported by tens of thousands of people are not as useful as the most ordinary soldiers!¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Linda fell silent. Han was right. If the country was really in danger, most of the celebrities would not fight for the country. They might be the first to escape overseas to avoid being implicated. However, such people were constantly praised by the higher-ups and took up so many resources. For a moment, Linda seemed to have thought of something. Seeing Linda like this, Han did not continue the topic and changed the topic. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet. Does your chicken really know how to y basketball?¡± Linda also came back to her senses. She smiled and said, ¡°My chicken is on the top floor. Come in first. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Without another word, Linda opened her door and walked in. Han did not say much and followed. After the two of them entered, the door mmed shut. This was a rather advanced electronic sensor door. As long as humans entered, the door would close. After Han entered, he took a closer look and realized that the buildings here were quite retro. There were mountains, rivers, and pavilions. They were well-arranged and mysterious. ¡°My god, this is theyout of gathering wealth from all over the world, changing one¡¯s fate. Han was shocked when he saw theyout of the courtyard. As long as no one destroyed thisyout, it would umte arge amount of luck over time. In less than twenty years, the Korran family would definitely produce a great figure, protecting the family for hundreds of years. This was the work of a great geomancer. For the elders in Linda¡¯s family to be able to set up such a geatyout, it was obvious that they were extraordinary The Korran family was not to be underestimated. ¡°Officer Korran, did you renovate your house yourself?¡± Han asked. ¡°No, my grandfather went to a faraway ce and found a geomancer to renovate this house.¡± Linda told the truth and said. ¡°It¡¯s said that in order to invite that geomancer out of seclusion, my grandfather paid a huge price and spent at least¡­ With that, Linda raised two fingers. ¡°20 million dors¡± Han was stunned. ¡°200 million dors!¡± Linda said. ¡°That¡¯s worth it. Your grandfather is very long-sighted,¡± Han said calmly. 200 million dors in exchange for future generations to produce a generation of heroes and nobles, it was too worth it. At the mention of her grandfather, Linda¡¯s eyes were also filled with admiration. She said, ¡°I also think that my grandfather is very long-sighted. In this life, other than Sovereign of Shadows, the person I admire the most is my grandfather.¡± As they spoke, the two of them had already entered the building and arrived at the elevator. Linda opened the elevator door and waved at Han, indicating for Han toe in. ¡°Rich people are indeed different. You even install elevators in your house,¡± said Han. Linda red at Han and said. ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s an elevator on your fifth floor tool¡± Han smiled awkwardly and did not say anything else. When Han bought the vi, Lydia had already installed an elevator. Although Han¡¯s house could notpare to Linda¡¯s house, it could be considered a real mansion. Han walked into the elevator. Linda pressed the button for the seventh floor. The elevator door closed, and the elevator began to move up. Han was a little excited and bursting with curiosity. After leaving Demon¡¯s Den and experiencing countless life-and-drath battles, Han had long lost interest in many things. Moreover, after Han took control of global Shadow Knights, his power reached an unparalleled level. He was not interested in much power or money. Han only wanted to return to the city and be filial to his parents so that everyone in, his family could live a good life. However, when Han heard Linda say that the chicken in her family knew how to y basketball, his curiosity instantly exploded. Han was very curious. How did the chicken y basketball* N?velDrama.Org content rights. Had the chicken be a demon? Soon, the elevator arrived on the seventh floor. As soon as the elevator door opened, music came from the living room. Apanying this sound was the sound of ying basketball. ¡°There¡¯s a theme song here? So good!¡± When Han heard this voice, he became even more curious. He immediately walked out of the elevator and looked at the lobby. In the hall, a figure in ck dungarees was dancing to the music. This was a holographic projection, It could be clearly seen that after he finished dancing, he was still holding a basketball and exercising. Han ignored the holographic projection and looked around. He turned to look at Linda with a puzzled expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your chicken can y basketball? Where¡¯s the chicken?¡± Linda smiled and pointed at the man in the holographic projection. ¡°Here, this person¡¯s name is Chicken. He knows how to y basketball. He has practiced for a long time and is very good at it.¡± When Han heard this, his face instantly darkened. This is your chicken?¡± Linda said that her chicken knew how to y basketball, but it turned out to be like this? Linda was ying a word game? Who did the hell like to watch such a chicken y basketball? When Linda saw Han¡¯s expression, she knew that she had gone too far. Linda quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m was forced to use this method to invite you up. ¡°Because there¡¯s an important person who wants to see you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Han frowned. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± At this moment, a man walked out of the bedroom and looked at Han with bright eyes. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 This person was very handsome. He was wearing a suit and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. While he looked valiant, he also gave off the feeling of a refined noble youth. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. He was noble and handsome and had an elegant temperament. He looked at Han with bright eyes filled with curiosity and joy. He looked Han up and down as if he wanted to study. Han thoroughly ¡°Someone from Dragon Team?¡± When Han saw this man, he immediately recognized him and frowned slightly. Previously, when Han went to help Linda, he saw this person fighting with the general-ss experts of the Bloody Devil from afar. Although Han recognized this person as Dragon Team¡¯s expert, his expression did not change. Han only looked at this person quietly. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, let me introduce you. This is an expert of the Dragon Team in Longhard Kingdom, Zachary Tyler, Linda introduced. ¡°Dragon Team?¡± Han pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°What¡¯s Dragon Team? Why are you looking for me?¡± Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber. Nice to meet you.¡± After a pause, Zachary coughed and said with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I represent Dragon Team to invite you to join 115.¡± With that, Zachary took out the invitation letter and handed it to Han respectfully. The invitation letter was printed with the logo of Dragon Team and had the official seal on it. Linda looked at the invitation letter with envy. Linda¡¯s lifelong dream was for one of the Dragon Team to personally deliver an invitation letter to her, but she had never been able to do so in her entire life. However, Hanpleted this matter effortlessly. Zachary personally delivered the invitation letter. At this moment, Linda felt happy for Han from the bottom of her heart. Once he entered Dragon Team, it meant that Han would be a member of thergest special forces unit in the Longhard Kingdom. His future would be limitless, and he would be able toe into contact with the higher-up at the highest level in the Longhard Kingdom. Han held the invitation letter and said calmly, ¡°The Dragon Team only delivered an invitation letter to invite others to join? That¡¯s a little inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the highest war zone, Dragon Team. I¡¯ve personallye to invite you to join. Is this insincere?¡± Zachary smiled at Han, and his eyes was filled with admiration. In the previous incident, Zachary could tell how powerful Han was. Zachary had been paying attention to Han¡¯s every move and investigating all the information about Han. Zachary could even promise that he knew every move Han made after his return to Longhard Kingdom It was also because of this that Zachary felt that Han was a promising talent. Now that Zachary had finally met Han in person, he realized that Han was even stronger than he had imagined. It was impossible for Zachary to see through Han. Therefore, Zachary¡¯s intention to invite Han to join Dragon Team became even stronger. ¡°Mr. Jaber, perhaps you don¡¯t know Mr. Tyler¡¯s position. Let me exin it to you.¡± When Linda saw Han¡¯s indifferent attitude, she panicked and hurriedly exined, ¡°Dragon Team has its own military base in every province. The person in charge of every military base is directly sent by the Battlefront Master of the military department in the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°In other words, Dragon Team is the top unit led by the country. It¡¯s equivalent to the King¡¯s Guard from the past and has supreme power. ¡°The person in charge of each zone is of a higher rank than the local city lord and has greater authority. ¡°Even the city load of Lightdom City has to be respectful to Mr. Tyler. ¡°In the entire three southern regions, apart from Steve, who is about to be conferred the title of king. Mr. Tyler¡¯s status is higher than anyone else. He is truly second only to the president and above countless people. ¡°Mr. Tyler took a fancy to your ability and asked me to bring you here. He secretly invited you to join Dragon Team as a member of the special forces.¡± Han frowned slightly when he heard this. Zachary was second only to the president and above countless people? Was Dragon Team that powerful? Zachary said with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Dragon Team¡¯s high-ups have been observing you for a long time. You¡¯re very strong, kind-hearted, and clear-cut. Moreover, you have a strong view of the overall situation. You¡¯re a talent that the Dragon Team has dreamed of ¡°I officially extend an invitation to you! ¡°As long as you join Dragon Team. I guarantee that you will have supreme power.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying that if I join, I¡¯ll have more power than you?¡± Han asked. Zachary had prepared a lot of words, but when he heard Han¡¯s words, he choked and coughed on the spot. Linda stood at the side, also speechless. Han hadn¡¯t even joined yet, and he was already thinking of being more powerful than Zachary Zachary coughed a few times before saying. ¡°If you join, your power will be a little lower than mine.¡± ¡°Mr. Tyler, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t like having less power than others.¡± Han smiled disdainfully when he heard that. He flicked the invitation letter, and itnded in Zachary¡¯s hand. When Linda saw this scene, the corners of her mouth twitched. This was an invitation from Dragon Team It was the thing that Linda dreamed of owning, but Han gave up on it so easily? It was simply a waste of God¡¯s gift. Zachary took back the invitation letter and did not get angry. He smiled and said calmly, ¡°I know that this position is indeed. a little low for you, Mr. Jaber. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, there¡¯s a very generous condition for joining our Dragon Team. We will protect the loved ones of all Dragon Team members from any harm. ¡°With the identity as a member of the Dragon Team, your family will have the best protection and the best educational resources. This is the members¡¯ welfare. ¡°Now, aren¡¯t you going to think about it?¡± After saying that, Zachary handed the invitation letter to Han again. His attitude was still as respectful and polite as before. Compared to Han, although Zachary was not very strong, he was in a high position and could see the problem very clearly. Judging from Han¡¯s good rtionship with the various influential families, he was looking for a backer for his family. And Dragon Team happened to be able to give Han such benefits. Han was a little tempted after hearing Zachary¡¯s words. Within the borders of the Longhard Kingdom, the strongest and most powerful backer was the country. If Han joined Dragon Team and became a member of the modern ¡°King¡¯s Guard, it would mean that he had found the greatest backer for his family. It had to be said that Zachary¡¯s mention of this benefit was too tempting. Han thought for a moment, took the invitation letter, and said in a deep voice, ¡®I can join Dragon Team, but I have two conditions.¡± Zachary was overjoyed when he heard that. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s within my authority, I¡¯ll agree to even a hundred conditions, let alone two. Han raised a finger and said in a deep voice, ¡°My conditions are very simple. First, as long as I join Dragon Team, the Longhard Kingdom and the Dragon Team must protect my family. No one is allowed toy a finger on them.¡± That¡¯s not a problem. What¡¯s the second condition¡± ¡°The second condition is even simpler. I don¡¯t like to be restrained by others. After joining Dragon Team, unless I¡¯m willing no one is allowed to force me to go on a mission!¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Han was someone who did not like to be restrained. As the head of the security department in Mapleturz Group, he was especially carefree. Even Reign could not order Han to do anything. If Han joined Dragon Team and was ordered by others in the future, wouldn¡¯t his identity as Mercenary King beughed at by others? If Han¡¯s master found out that he was being managed, he would kill Han. Therefore, Han did not want to live under someone else¡¯s restriction. Joining Dragon Team was essentially a partnership with Dragon Team ¡°Mr. Jaber, your request puts me in a difficult position.¡± Zachary frowned. No one was allowed to force Han to go on a mission. In essence, Han was on equal footing with all the higher-ups. No one could order Han around. ¡°Then you guys can think about it carefully. After all, the two of us have plenty of time, right?¡± Han said calmly. With that, Han flicked the invitation letter back into Zachary¡¯s hand. At the side, Linda was dumbfounded. In the matter of joining the Dragon Team or not, Han even bargained like this? Even a Warrior like Linda would feel honored to join Dragon Teain. She even wanted nothing more than to show her loyalty and risk her life to join Dragon Team. However, Han was so disdainful, and his conditions were so doinineering. He actually wanted to do missions ording to his own wishes. This was simply too¡­. Linda looked at Han and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I need time,¡± Zachary said. ¡°Understood. I need time too,¡± said Han. The two of them looked at each other with different expressions. ¡°Officer Korran, on behalf of the Dragon Team, thank you for your cooperation. ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Zachary put away the invitation letter and nodded at Linda. Then, he walked into the elevator and quickly left downstairs. After Zachary left, Linda looked at Han in shock. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re too amazing. You can even negotiate with someone from the Dragon Team. I don¡¯t even dare to think about it.¡± Han smiled faintly and did not answer the question. Instead, he red at Linda. ¡°Is this how your chicken ys basketball? ¡°Officer Korran, aren¡¯t you going overboard by lying to me like this?¡± Linda¡¯s expression changed. He apologized sincerely, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. Dragon Team gave me this mission to lure you to my house. I can¡¯t think of a way, so I can only tell you this. ¡°He¡¯s from Dragon Team. I can¡¯t reject him.¡± As Linda spoke, she looked at Han pitifully. Linda was especially beautiful. She had fair skin, big eyes, and dimples. At this moment, she looked at Han with such a gaze and looked so pitiful that no one could get angry. Han sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you this time. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± With that, Han turned around and was about to leave. ¡°Mr. Jaber, hold on.¡± Linda quickly pulled Han back and said, ¡°I lied to you before. My chicken really doesn¡¯t know how to y basketball, but my cat can do backflips and skills!¡± Han frowned slightly. ¡°Officer Korran, lying to me once is enough. Why do you still want to lie to me a second time? A chicken that knew how to y basketball was already very ridiculous. Because of treating Linda as a friend, Han chose to believe that once. Now, Linda actually said that she had a cat that knew skills and knew how to do backflips. Did Linda think that Han was upid and wanted to continue lying to him? ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you about that.¡± Linda held Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Give me a chance. I¡¯ll prove it to you. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± After saying that. Linda called out to a room. ¡°Blueberry, it¡¯s your turn to perform!¡± After saying that, Linda even whistled a very special tune. After the whistle, a blue figure suddenly rushed out of the room. Looking closely, it was a very fat cat covered in blue fur. After it appeared, it stood up on its hind legs, put its palms together, and bowed to Linda. Without another word, Linda opened the drawer in the living room, took out a few dried fish, and threw them to the cat. The cat immediately jumped up, rolled a few times in the air, and urately picked up a piece of dried fish in its mouth. At the same time, its front paws were not idle either. They grabbed a few dried fish. Afternding on the ground, it rolled a few times and was safe and sound. It enjoyed the dried fish very much and looked especially happy. ¡°Look! I¡¯m not lying to you, right? It can really roll in the air,¡± Linda said. Han¡¯s expression changed. The cat really knew how to do backflips. Although this cat could notpare to some of the battle beasts with spirituality in the Shadow Knight, it was already not bad. ¡°Blueberry,e. Give Mr. Jaber a performance of skills. If you perform well, you will be rewarded with a bag of premium cat food for you to eat!¡± Linda said. When the little blue cat heard this, it immediately swallowed the dried fish and got into a fighting stance on the spot. It began to perform a drunken fist. When Han saw this scene, his eyes widened. Han looked at Linda in extreme surprise. ¡°How did you do it?¡± There were also beast tamers in Shadow Knight who could train some wild beasts to be intelligent and wait for orders to fight. In particr, there was a great beast tamer in Shadow Knight¡¯s fleet. This person was good at controlling wild beasts. He could control all kinds of fish in the sea to detect information and attack the enemy¡¯s ships. His methods were astonishing. However, most of the beasts relied on their instincts to attack the enemy. There were no cases like this little blue cat that could do skills. Linda looked proud and said, ¡°Blueberry is a stray cat I picked up on the mountain. It¡¯s very smart. It can learn a lot of things I teach it.¡± ¡°A stray cat that was picked up? So smart?¡± Han was stunned again. Linda nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Blueberry is actually very pitiful. When I was on a trip to Avalon Peak previously, I heard the sound of a cat in the forest, so I rushed over to take a look and found Blueberry lying in a pool of blood. ¡°At that time, it was very small. It was only the size of my palm. I don¡¯t know what beast attacked it, but it was covered in blood. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°There are also many traces of wild beasts fighting around it. w marks are everywhere. ¡°At that time, there were still low roars from wild beasts in the depths of the forest. I wrapped Blueberry in a clean towel. When 1 rushed to the forest to take a look, I found arge blue cat and a tiger lying in a pool of blood. They died together. Ithink that big blue cat should be Blueberry¡¯s mother. That tiger should be the beast that attacked Blueberry. In order to protect it, Blueberry¡¯s mother did not hesitate to fight the tiger to the death and perish together.¡± At this point, a trace of sadness shed across Linda¡¯s eyes, and a tear flowed out. Hearing this, Han frowned slightly. ¡°Are you telling a fairy tale? What kind of cat can kill a tiger? Besides, Avalon Peak is already a tourist attraction now. How could a tiger appear?¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Han¡¯s expression was calm. He expressed his doubts about everything Linda said. As everyone knew, tigers mostly lived in ins or forests in the southeast or northeast. Avalon Peak was now a tourist attraction. Everything within a radius of dozens of feet had been swept clean and turned into a modern tourist forest. Not to mention a tiger, even other animals were rare. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, how could a tiger and such a big blue cat bite each other? Besides, with a tiger¡¯s size, it could easily torture any cat to death. Why would it die with a cat? Linda¡¯s expression was solemn as she said, ¡°Actually, I also found this strange, so I contacted the relevant local departments to deal with it immediately. ¡°After contacting them, I carried Blueberry down the mountain to look for a doctor. ¡°However, when Blueberry was being treated, the members of the local authorities told me that there was no blue cat or tiger¡¯s corpse on Avalon Peak. They even questioned if I was lying ¡°I rushed back to take a look. As expected, the tiger and the blue cat¡¯s corpses had disappeared. Even the traces of their fight and the bloodstains left behind by them had disappeared without a trace as if they had never appeared.¡± A puzzled look came into Linda¡¯s eyes as she spoke of it. Back then, Linda really couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard she thought about it. She couldn¡¯t understand why so many traces of a fight had disappeared. How could such arge area of blood and battle traces disappear without a trace? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Linda had Blueberry by her side, those department members would probably treat her as a hallucinating lunatic. After all, blue cats were very rare in this world. There were almost no cats like Blueberry who were pure-colored and had no mixed fur. When Han heard this, he frowned slightly. ¡°You mean to say that you¡¯re not hallucinating? Those bloodstains and battle traces have all disappeared?¡± ¡°Yes, I also feel strange and confused. Why did those bloodstains and traces of fighting disappear? Who exactly erased those traces?¡± Linda said in a deep voice. At that time. Linda did not give up. She specially came back at night and used a fluorescent reagent to test where the tiger and cat¡¯s corpses were. The results of the test stunned Linda. Under the fluorescent reagent, there were no traces of blood. There was not a single trace of blood on the ground or the hillside. At that time. Linda thought that she was hallucinating. She even went to the hospital to check her mental state. The psychiatrist diagnosed Linda and said that she might have hallucinated because of the stress and told her to go back and rest mor§Ö. Linda didn¡¯t think so. If Linda was really hallucinating, then why did Blueberry stay by her side? Linda had personally carried Blueberry and even brought it to see a veterinarian. Whether it was the veterinarian or the local relevant department members, they all saw Blueberry and even took a photo with it. Blueberry was definitely not a product of an illusion. It was real, Then, the big blue cas Linda saw fighting a tiger earlier was definitely not an illusion. It was definitely some mysterious thing that could not be exined by science. When Han heard this, he was also a little stunned. Bloodstains and traces of a fight had disappeared into thin air. Even the fluorescent reagent could not detect them, which was unbelievable. In the wilderness, who had the ability to wipe away all the traces of arge-scale fight and blood? Could it be that there were really some mysterious creatures that surpassednion sense? Han had been in the world for so long and had seen all kinds of strange things. He had even killed some evil spirias. Han had seen many strange things that could not be exined bymon sense or science. And now, there was a mysterious existence again? At this moment, Blueberry had already finished a set of fists. It meowed and pounced into Linda¡¯s arms. It looked at Linda. its eyes filled with desire and anticipation. Linda smiled and carried Blueberry to a cab in the living room. She opened the cab door, took out a bag of cat food. tore it open, and ced it in Blueberry¡¯s arms. ¡°Meow¡± When Blueberry saw the cat food, its eyes immediately lit up. It hugged the cat food with its two paws and quickly jumped up. It ran to the side and ate heartily. As it ate, it licked its ws. Linda couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw it like this. Although Linda could not understand why the corpses of the big blue cat and the tiger disappeared, this little blue cat brought her a lot of joy. Usually, after training and returning home from work, Linda would hug the little blue cat and y, sleep, and pet it crazily. Moreover, the little blue cat¡¯s fur was especially soft. It felt especiallyfortable to touch. Han looked at the little blue cat carefully and did not find anything unusual. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright. that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll go back first¡± With that, Han turned around and left. Linda looked at Han¡¯s departing figure and felt a little disappointed. However, she still smiled and said, ¡°Let me walk you out With that, Linda followed. The two of them took the elevator downstairs. Linda sent Han all the way to the outside of the vige before leaving reluctantly ¡°Mr. Jaber is really dumpish Am I that unattractive?¡± After returning home. Linda looked down at her figure Linda couldn¡¯t even see her feet when she lowered her head. She clearly had a good figure. Moreover, Linda was very beautiful. In thepany, there were many rich young men queuing up to pursue her. Even some young bosses of the noble families fawned over her However, as proud as she was, Linda didn¡¯t even look at those young bosses of the powerful families. She didn¡¯t like them at all. Even when those people came to visit, Linda did not show them any respect. Even when the young bosses of the noble families came to her house, they were not qualified of being able to go up to the floor where she kept her cat. Now, Linda had taken the initiative to invite Han up, but Han had left in such a hurry without even drinking a cup of coffee. It made Linda feel disappointed and discouraged. For the first time, she doubted her charm. ¡°Blueberry, he didn¡¯t even cherish the chance when I asked him to our house. Do you also think Mr. Jaber is very rude?¡± Linda picked up Blueberry and stroked Blueberry¡¯s silk-like fur while speaking in anger, ¡°Meow.¡± Blueberry took a mouthful of cat food and chewed it, making a sound of enjoyment. ¡°Forget it. Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m sighing about. Eat your cat food Linda sighed and threw Blueberry aside. Then, she walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out. From her angle, Linda could see Haytan¡¯s BMW drive out of Meadowbrook Vige and disappear into the city¡¯s neon lights. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Han drove slowly. He looked at the carsing and going in the city and the neon lights shing. He fell into deep thought. Linda¡¯s blue cat must have been unusual. Its mother was even more unusual. For a cat to kill a tiger, that itself was an extremely strange thing. And such a strange thing had happened on Avalon Peak where many ancient kings had been consecrated. Most importantly, the two living beings disappeared without a trace in the end. Even the bloodstains disappeared. This matter was strange and fishy. Boom! At this moment, an earth-shattering explosion suddenly sounded. In the sky, huge fighter jets blotted out the sun and flew across the sky, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Why are there so many fighter jets? Is the world order about to change?¡± ¡°Look at the patterns formed by these fighter jets when they flew! This is the cloud symbol of Demigod Sky!¡± ¡°So, this is Demigod Sky¡¯sbat force?¡± ¡°Demigod Sky is returning to the Longhard Kingdom?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. On both sides of the street, many people stopped to watch. When they saw the flight patterns of the fighter jets, they immediately eximed. There were even many people who stood on both sides of the street and saluted with reverence and excitement in their eyes. Steve, the strongest Demigod in the Longhard Kingdom, led the Longhard Kingdom¡¯sbat forces to repeatedly make amazing achievements in extraterritorial battlefields. They recovered lostnd and expanded the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s territory by a lot. This was the hero of the Longhard Kingdom, the idol and belief of all Longhard Kingdom citizens. Han also parked his BMW by the roadside. He looked up at the fighter jets in the sky and frowned slightly. He thought to himself, ¡°The King¡¯s tform has been built for so long, and Steve is finally back.¡± Although Han did not go to Ocean Sands to see the exact situation, he had seen a lot of things about the King¡¯s tform. In particr, the advertisement for the King¡¯s tform appeared on subway stations, bus stops, and variousrge screens. Such a magnificent building was just for Steve to be conferred the title of king. No matter which country it was, this was a supreme honor. Boom! At this moment, another series of earth-shattering explosions appeared, and the ground began to tremble. Some of the pebbles on the street even began to tremble. At the end of the road, masses of lethal auras shot into the sky like pirs of light. They tore through the sky and shook the surroundings as they swept over. More than a hundred tanks appeared at the end like steel beasts. Behind these rows of tanks were tens of thousands of fully armed warriors. Every single one of them was suffused with the aura of iron and blood, and their gazes were like bolts of lightning where lethal auras shot into the sky. They had clearly just returned from the battlefield. Some of them still had the enemy¡¯s blood on them. This group of people spread out like a flood of steel. Wherever they passed, the ground shook. Cracks appeared on the ss on both sides of the road. All the rats, cockroaches, and ants exploded under their aura, turning into clouds of blood mist. The terrifying pressure swept in all directions like andslide and tsunami, shocking the whole world. Thumpl Under their auras, the pressure on the onlookers on both sides of the street increased exponentially. They were suppressed to the point of kneeling on the ground and trembling. Demigod Sky¡¯s Monoceros Army has returned from the battlefield¡± ¡°As expected of the heroes of our country. These people are too powerful. Even from afar, I even feel terrified¡± ¡°For our country to have such a team, it¡¯s definitely a blessing for the country and the people!¡± When many people saw this strong battle team, their expressions changed drastically. Their eyes were filled with shock. admiration, and fanatical worship as they looked at the Monoceros Army. The tank rumbled forward and shook the ground, looking impressive. On the leading Monoceros Chariot, a young man covered in blood stood proudly like a javelin or a mountain. His aura was sharp and arrogant. He nced at the civilians kneeling on the ground and frowned slightly. He roared, ¡°Monoceros Army, listen up. Retract the auras and don¡¯t hurt the civilians!¡± ¡°Yessir!¡± Following his words, tens of thousands of Monoceros warriors answered in unison. Their voices were like thunder, rolling endlessly. During this period of time, all Monoceros warriors lethal auras disappeared without a trace. Many of the people kneeling on the ground suddenly lost their pressure and immediately fell to the ground. Their hearts were beating like thunder as they panted heavily and were drenched in sweat. At this moment, they looked at the Monoceros Army with even more fanaticism and admiration. Just their auras were enough to immobilize them and almost knock them out. Moreover, these warriors were able to control their auras with ease. One could imagine how terrifying the Monoceros Army was. The Monoceros Army Third Vanguard has returned. Please make way.¡± At this moment, a group of traffic police appeared in front of the road and opened up a path. Many cars moved to the side and turned on their Twin sh to greet the army Many drivers even walked out of their cars and stood by the roadside. They held their heads high and saluted respectfully. The Monoceros Army was a hero of the country and was worthy of their respect. ¡°The third vanguard? In that case, the man standing on the first tank is the legendary thirdmander of the Eighteen Skyguard Squadrons. Thaddeus Sky!¡± ¡°Mr. Thaddeus is really handsome. He¡¯s already amander at such a young age. He¡¯s very strong. At the age of 28, he cultivated to the seven-star general-ss. He ughtered the enemy on extraterritorial battlefields and made countless contributions. He¡¯s so young and promising. His future is limitless.¡± ¡°Mr. Thaddeus, I love you!¡± In the crowd, many female audience members looked at Thaddeus. Their eyes were shining as they shouted fanatically. ¡°Monoceros Army!¡± ¡°Monoceros Army!¡± Many people at the scene also shouted in unison. Their voices were stronger and stronger, rolling endlessly Thaddeus stood on the tank and saluted to all the citizens. This action immediately made everyone present boil with excitement. Shouts rose and fell continuously. Han sat in BMW, lit a cigarette, and watched quietly. The degree of respect the Monoceros Army received in the country was almostparable to his prestige in Shadow Knight, Han observed it carefully In addition to Thaddeus, there were more than a dozen general-ss experts hidden in this Monoceros Army. Among them, there was even a nine-star General sitting in a tank on the right side of Thaddeus. ¡°No wonder Steve is able to sweep through extraterritorial battlefields. Just the third variguard alone has such a strong expert. It¡¯sparable to my vanguard army of Shadow Knight, Han thought to himself. Han smoked and watched quietly. Amidst the earth-shattering cheers, the Monoceros Army gradually disappeared into the distance. In the end, they disappeared in the direction of Ocean Sands. It was obvious that they were heading toward the King¡¯s tform. ¡°The third vanguard has returned. This means that Mr. Sky¡¯s battle army has already won a huge victory at extraterritorial battlefields.¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s not just the third vanguard. The general-ss and half-step king-ss experts of the Longhard Kingdom have also returned from the extraterritorial battlefield.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I heard that Ronan Walton, one of the top ten young masters in Ulinas, has already reached Lightdom City and is preparing to propose marriage to the Labenz family¡¯s Reign Labenz.¡± When they watched the Monoceros Army leave, the audience¡¯s enthusiasm was still high as they discussed. Han¡¯s sharp cars caught the most crucial information at once. He frowned slightly. ¡°Propose marriage to Reign?¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 When Han heard this crucial piece of information, his heart sank. Reign was the person Han wanted to support. Han had spent a lot of effort to let Reign sit in the position of the head of the Labenz family. Han¡¯s goal was to let Reign protect his family well in the future. Now someone was about to propose marriage to Reign? If Reign really married someone else, wouldn¡¯t everything Han did be for naught? ¡°I hope it¡¯s not true.¡± Han stubbed out his cigarette and threw it out of the window. Then, he started the car and drove home. If it was true, it meant that someone wanted to take the results of his many years of cultivation. Han would definitely make that person pay a painful price. As Han drove, he wanted to listen to some music, but he realized that his phone was not connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth. Now, the news of the television station was ying on the car¡¯s radio. ¡°ording to reliable sources, Generals who are at the border of our country will return tomorrow. The king is about to be conferred. The Northsands Army, the Southpeace Army, the Westpress Army, and the Monoceros Army have returned to the country one after another and are gathered at Gurz City. ¡°Ten great young masters in Ulinas, eighth big bosses in Northsands, as well as the eighteen strange people of the southern wilderness¡­ ¡°During this period of time, in Lightdom City, the most powerful batch of young experts and talents in the country gazed. It could be foreseen that this time, Steve¡¯s king enthronement will be an unprecedented feast! This is Mr. Sky¡¯s glory. It¡¯s also the glory of our Lightdom City!¡± In the radio channel, the radio host¡¯s voice was filled with excitement as he recounted the grand asion of the uing conferment of the title of king. Under his depiction, many young talents and geniuses had gathered in the past few days. It could be said that they had won countless friends who weed them from thousands of miles away. In fact, the host was even looking at the development of the next ten years. Gobouis Province was the most important ce of the three southern regions. It was also the economic capital. With Steve¡¯s support. Lightdom City¡¯s development would definitely be smoother from now on. It might even be the ssic¡¯s brightest pearl. When Han heard these words, his frown deepened. Steve¡¯s king enthronement was definitely going to be a huge event. There would be countless guests. So many people hade, and there were all kinds of them. If they could control the guests well, it would be fine. If they did not control the guests well, some enemy countries¡¯ experts woulde without being discovered. Once those people destroyed it, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of this, Han shook his head and thought to himself. ¡®Steve is definitely not an idiot. If I can think of something. he will naturally think of it too. If I think of him, it would be too much of a waste of time.¡± At the thought of this, Han threw these thoughts to the back of his mind and slowly drove home. In the Labenz family¡¯s Vi, Lightdom City. Reign sat on the soft bed and was reading thepany¡¯s various reports. Today, Reign had won a huge victory in thepany. She had defeated Philip andpletely controlled Mapleturz Group shares. From then on, she dominated thepany However, Reign could not be happy no matter what Especially when Reign thought about how Han was going on a date with another woman, she felt as if something was blocking her heart. It was extremely ufortable. ¡°Han, that bastard. Does he really not understand my thoughts at all?* As Reign read, she felt especially frustrated. She threw all the reports on the ground and got furious. He wished he could appear beside Han now and see what kind of woman Han was dating ¡°Ms. Labenz, have a ss of coffee. Calm down.¡± At this moment, Lorraine walked in with a ss of coffee. She handed Reign a ss. Arabica coffee beans! Its taste was good and rich with traces of the smell and sweetness of fruits and other coffee powder. Ever since she saw Reign and Han drinking this coffeest time. Reign had also fallen in love with this taste. Now, even if the coffee powder of 20 thousand dors was ced in front of her, Reign would still choose Arabica coffee beans. ¡°I didn¡¯t get angry.¡± When Reign saw Lorraine, she quickly restrained her anger and squeezed out a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Han knows his limits. Even if he has an appointment with another woman, he won¡¯t go overboard,¡± Lorraine said with a smile. Hearing this, Reign blushed and said, ¡°Who said I was thinking about him?¡± ¡°You might be able to hide other things, but regarding Han, you¡¯re already wearing it on your face, Lorraine said with a smile. Lorraine had yet to find a ce to live in Lightdom City, and Reigncked a personal bodyguard, so Lorraine simply moved here to live with Reign. Unexpectedly, Reign was still awake in the middle of the night. At first, Lorraine thought that Reign was reading thepany¡¯s reports and was worried about the company¡¯s future. Later on, Lorraine realized that Reign¡¯s gaze was not on the reports at all. She was already in a daze. Her expression alternated between anger, displeasure, and extreme sadness. Then, she looked at her figure¡­. This was enough to show that Reign was thinking about men, just like a youngdy who had just fallen in love. Her thoughts. were all on her face. That was why Reign brewed a pot of coffee and came to talk to Reign. When Reign heard this, her face turned even redder. It was so awkward to have one¡¯s thoughts exposed. ¡°Actually, the two of you have feelings for each other, but Han has experienced too many things. He shouldn¡¯t be tempted, and he won¡¯t show his feelings so quickly.¡± Lorraine drank a ss of coffee and said calmly, ¡°So, if you really want to be with Han, there¡¯s only one way.¡± ¡°What way?¡± Reign quickly asked. Lorraine put down the coffee ss and stared into Reign¡¯s eyes. She said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Take the initiative to express your love!¡± ¡°Take the initiative to express my love?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can take the initiative to express your love! Han is a very responsible man. Basically, as long as he makes love with you, he will definitely be responsible for you.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t he think I¡¯m a very casual woman?¡± *If you were a casual woman, how could you still be a virgin?¡± ¡°Ah! You¡­ How did you know that I Reign¡¯s expression changed when she heard Lorraine¡¯s words. Her face turned red as she looked at Lorraine in disbelief. Reign had never told anyone that she was a virgin. How could Lorraine tell? Lorraine nced at Reign and said, ¡°A high and mighty beautiful woman like you is used to being domineering. Even if someone wants to woo you, they will probably be chased away by you. ¡®So, you¡¯ve never been in love. *Since you¡¯ve never been in love, you¡¯re naturally a virgin.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. At this point, Lorraine smiled slightly and said, ¡°With your current virginity, if you take the initiative to express your love and take down Han, I promise that Han will definitely stay by your side for the rest of your lifel When Reign heard this, her eyes flickered. She was a little tempted. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Reign could take the initiative to express her love and take down Han. This was a very good choice. If Reign could really do this, Han would never leave her in the future. Then, not only would she have a good husband in her marriage, but she would also have a very strong helper in her career. In this way. Reign would definitely have a good career and love. ¡°I have to think of a way to take him down.¡± Reign pondered in her mind. As she pondered, Reign drank coffee and smiled foolishly. Lorraine could not help but find it funny when she saw Reign like this. It seemed that no matter where a woman sat or what kind of experience she had, they always had the heart of a youngdy. ¡°Are women really unable to survive after leaving men?¡± Lorraine thought to herself. Ever since her family was exterminated, Lorraine had already thrown all her love to the back of her mind. She was focused on training herself to be stronger and take revenge. Now that Lorraine had taken revenge, she felt that she wanted to live her own life. And when Lorraine wanted to live her own life, the first thing she wanted was to find a man to date. Could it be that dating a man was a woman¡¯s innate instinct? ¡°Whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, life shouldn¡¯t be like this. There shouldn¡¯t only be love. It¡¯s best to live happily ording to your own thoughts¡± Lorraine shook her head and thought to herself. At the thought of this, Lorraine took another sip of coffee. Although Arabica coffee beans were not some expensive coffee powder, it was quite delicious. It felt like one was drinking a beverage. Just as Reign was thinking about how to take down Han, Albert called. Reign frowned. It was already sote at night, yet Albert was still calling. Was there something urgent? After thinking for a while, Reign picked up the call ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Rei, are you free tomorrow?¡± Albert¡¯s kind voice came from the phone. Reign looked at her schedule on her phone and said, ¡°There will be two hours tomorrow afternoon. Grandpa. What¡¯s the matter?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Two hours? That¡¯s enough, Rei. Tomorrow, my sworn brother will be back from extraterritorial battlefields tomorrow. I want to treat him a meal. Come over with me too, Albert said. Reign pondered for a moment. Before Reign could speak, Albert continued, ¡°My sworn brother has been of great help to us, the Labenz family. Back then, it was because of him that we rose to prominence. ¡°Therefore, since hees to Lightdom City as a guest, the Labenz family must arrange all things we can think of for him. ¡°We can¡¯t be ungrateful. As a granddaughter, you have to be filial to that man.¡± At this point, Reign was especially helpless. She could only say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m free from 4 to 6 p.m. tomorrow. I have a very important meeting after 6 p.m.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet at that time. I¡¯ll send you the location for the restaurant tomorrow.¡± When Albert heard this, there was obvious joy in his voice. Reign hung up the phone and frowned slightly. She had a bad feeling. However, Reign did not think too much about it. In any case, it was a meal that was used to maintain connections. Reign had experienced this kind of situation countless times. Therefore, Reign did not take it to heart. She continued to chat andugh with Lorraine and discuss how to win Han To Reign, getting Han was the most important thing in her life. At the same time, Reign kept asking Lorraine what Han had done in the past, whether he had any stories, what kind of women he had met, and so on. Lorraine did not think too much about it and told Reign everything she knew about Han. ¡°You mean to say that Mr Jaber used to be a mercenary? He was once captured and brought to a ce called Demon¡¯s Den. where he was tortured badly?¡± When Reign heard Lorraine¡¯s description, her expression changed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. He used to be a very, very ordinary person. In Demon¡¯s Den, he was on the verge of death more than ten times. Later on, he trained step by step from a mortal to his current achievements¡± Lorraine nodded. As Lorraine spoke, her eyes were filled with admiration. To be honest, Lorraine¡¯s experience was somewhat simr to Han¡¯s. Lorraine¡¯s entire family had been killed. She bore endless hatred and tasted all kinds of pain. Because when she fought with people on the streets, she tried her best to kill a hooligan and snatch food like a wild dog It was also because of this that an assassin in Hell¡¯s Gate took a fancy to her potential and immediately took her in as a disciple, bringing her to the assassin organization to be secretly nurtured. Although Lorraine¡¯s life was in danger, it was only after a certain level of training that she dared to face the danger of her life during the assassin assessment. However, Han had been in danger ever since he entered Demon¡¯s Den. He was locked in a cage and could be killed at any time. Moreover, it was said that the master of the Demon¡¯s Den was a particrly cruel and perverted person. His way of doing things was especially strange and cruel. The man often released some of the people they had captured in Demon¡¯s Den to fight and ughter. As far as Lorraine knew, Han had participated in three or four suchrge-scale beast trapping battles. The most terrifying thing was that in addition to some old, weak, sick, and disabled people, there were also some specially evil-minded people. In order to live longer, they did not hesitate to frame other ves. Some ves would be killed while sleeping in cages. It was obvious that the predicament Han was facing was many times more difficult than Lorraine¡¯s. Han even had to deal with others¡¯ tricks carefully day and night. He couldn¡¯t even sleep on time. If he was not careful, he would die. Han being able to survive in that ce and wait for help was already quite impressive. Every time Lorraine thought of this, she admired Han from the bottom of her heart. To be able to survive in hell for so long as a mortal, Han was definitely a hero.. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the wounds on Han¡¯s body, too, right? Those fatal wounds that were close to his heart were basically left behind when he was at Demon¡¯s Den. It¡¯s the pain of being tortured by someone, and it¡¯s also evidence that he once fell into despair, Lorraine said. When Reign heard this, she immediately covered her mouth and her eyes turned red. Tears welled up in her eyes. Reign had seen all kinds of wounds on Han¡¯s body and had always thought that they were only left behind when Han participated in the war. Unexpectedly, it was caused when Han struggled to survive. At the thought of this, Reign¡¯s admiration and shock for Han turned into worry and heartache. Although Reign had lost her parents, she had been pampered since she was young and was rarely injured. Previously, when she fell and broke a little skin, she felt especially painful. Hans had so many wounds on his body. One could imagine how painful and difficult it was for Han every time he was injured. At this moment, Reign really wanted to find Han again and touch every scar on Han¡¯s body to soothe the pain. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Lorraine was drinking coffee and telling the story of Han when she suddenly heard the sound of sobbing. She turned around and immediately saw Reign crying. Lorraine could not help but be stunned. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Reign didn¡¯t say anything. She just kept sobbing. She cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing Reign like this, Lorraine suddenly understood something. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for Han?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes were red, and she was crying as she nodded slowly. When Reign thought of the pain Han had gone through, her heart ached even more. How good would it be if Reign was by Han¡¯s side now? Reign could heal Han¡¯s wounds one by one,fort Han, and do many things for Han. Lorraine was even more stunned when she saw Reign like this. Lorraine finally understood why Han treated Reign so well. This youngdy seemed to be high and mighty, strong and domineering. However, her heart was iparably soft and kind. She was extremely gentle to Han. If it were her. Lorraine would also be moved if men shed tears because of her encounter with worry. ¡°Han is so lucky.¡± Lorraine thought to herself At the same time, Lorraine thought to herself, ¡°Am I too careless and not gentle to Han? I¡¯ve worked with him for so long, but he¡¯s not interested in me?¡± Lorraine was an assassin and had a lot of experience working with Han. During this process, the two of them risked their lives. In fact, the two of them had even seen each other¡¯s naked figures because they had to carry out a mission. At that time, nothing happened between the two of them. Lorraine even suspected that Han was not interested in women. Later, when Lorraine saw with her own eyes that Han had a particrly intimate rtionship with many women when she worked with them, she felt that she was not charming enough, ¡°If I had cared for Han like this back then, I might have already gotten together with Han,¡± Lorraine thought to herself. The next day, Lightdom City was extremely lively. Overnight, countless powerful battle teams returned victorious. There were countless warriors, generals, tanks, cars, and chariots in the city, covering every corner of Lightdom City. Countless soldiers covered the streets and alleys of Lightdom City. Some soldiers were dignified and majestic. They walked confidently. Wherever they passed, they made people feel especially powerful pressure. No matter where they went, they were like protagonists, enjoying countless cheers and apuse. ¡°Hero, please give me your autographs.¡± ¡°Hero, you¡¯ve worked hard to protect our country. Can I take a photo with you?¡± ¡°Heroes of the country, I love you.¡± Many women on the streets looked at the soldiers with shining eyes and kepting over to ask for a photo. The hero warriors also enjoyed this kind of halo. They kept taking photos of those beautiful women and laughing. There were even some beautiful women who were especially bold. They kissed the soldiers¡¯ faces a few times before leaving with a strile. Those warriors walked in groups of three to five on the bustling streets. They looked at everything around them andughed loudly. Their eyes were filled with tears, and their faces were filled with happiness and honor. ¡°This is the eity we¡¯re protecting. It¡¯s really prosperous.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to my hometown for many years. I didn¡¯t expect Lightdom City to be like this. It¡¯s very different from what we imagined. That¡¯s right. Our battle risking our life has finally gained meaning!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the meaning. This time, we followed Mr. Sky and fight all over the world. After we seeded, we retreated. Mr. Sky will be conferred the title of king. Soldiers like us who have contributed to the war will definitely be able to get an N?velDrama.Org content rights. official position. We¡¯ll be able to live well in the future.¡± ¡°Yes. Look! So many youngdies on the streets admire us. As long as we can be officials too, our lives will definitely be good in the future.¡± ¡°The battle is over. Next, it¡¯s time to enjoy life.¡± The soldiers walked on the streets with happy and proud smiles on their faces. They chatted andughed, drank beer, and sang. They were especially enjoying themselves and looking forward to a good life. Situations like this were in all the streets and alleys. Han woke up for his morning exercise. It was rare that his mother did not cook breakfast. He went outside to buy breakfast himself. Han ordered original pasta as well as oyster pasta. Han ordered two kinds of pasta from a particrly famous restaurant and sat in his seat, slowly enjoying the delicacies. Han could not even remember when he had eaten so leisurelyst time. Life here was very rxed, and the bustling life here was good. Han was especially fascinated. ¡°If only I could be like this for the rest of my life,¡± Han thought to himself. After saying goodbye to the army, Han wished he could live such an ordinary life for the rest of his life. It was simple and happy. Han had money, a house, a car, and a job. He didn¡¯t have to fight so hard or experience life and death. This was good. ¡°Scram! What are you beggars doing here?¡± Just as Han was eating, a voice filled with disgust suddenly came from the entrance of the shop. Han looked up and immediately saw five beggars in ragged clothes standing at the door, begging non-stop. The boss and waiters were expelling them and telling them to get lost. ¡°Boss. I¡¯m begging you. We just followed Mr. Sky back from the battlefield and are hungry. We just want a bite of this pasta. Please give us a serving¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Boss, we¡¯re protecting our country outside. In other words, we¡¯re protecting you. Now that we don¡¯t have money on us, how about letting us have a bite? I won¡¯t eat too much, okay?¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯re disabled from the war. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be promoted for the rest of our lives. We just want to eat this. Just put it on credit this time. We¡¯ll definitely return it to you when we earn money.¡± The five beggars looked at the pasta in the shop and their eyes lit up as they kept begging. They were all disabled. Some had a broken hand, some had a broken leg, some had broken hand and leg, and some had lost their eyes who was supported by others as they stood. Although their clothes were ragged, their wornbat clothes were very clean. Their waists were straight, upright, and filled with the iron-blood aura of warriors. However, they did not steal or rob. They just kept saying that they would pay the boss back in the future. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people like you. Don¡¯t you just want to cheat me of my food and drinks? You even pretend to be soldiers. Aren¡¯t you shameful?¡± The owner of the breakfast restaurant smiled coldly, picked up the besom, and scolded the five beggars, ¡°Tm warning you. Don¡¯t interfere with my business. Get lost immediately!¡± ¡­As the owner spoke, he was about to hit the five baggers. When the five beggars saw this scene, their eyes were tilled with disappointment. They looked at the pasta and reluctantly turned to leave. ¡°A beggar is a beggar. They actually wanted to pretend to be Mr. Sky¡¯s soldier to cheat on our food and drinks? Pfft!¡± The boss cursed ¡°That¡¯s right. Which one of Mr. Sky¡¯s soldiers isn¡¯t dignified?¡± ¡°You¡¯re humiliating Mr. Sky by saying so!¡± Many guests in the restaurant looked at the five of them with disdain Pive sirs, please wait. Apter 556 At this moment, Han stood up and stopped the five beggars. Then, he turned around and took out a note of 20 dors and pped it on the table. Han said to the boss of the breakfast restaurant, ¡°Boss, get the fiver sirs ten servings of pasta. Two servings for each of them. If it¡¯s not enough, I will buy more!¡± Then, Han looked at the five disabled people and smiled. ¡°Sirs, do you like to eat pasta very much? I¡¯ll treat you!¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 ¡°You¡¯re treating us to a meal?¡± | The five disabled people obviously did not expect such a thing to happen. They turned around and looked at Han in disbelief. Even the beggar, who had no eyes, looked at Han with those empty eyes. They walked to many ces and wanted to eat something, but because they didn¡¯t have money in their pockets, many bosses treated them as beggars and scammers and chased them out. Even if they asked for help from passers-by, no one was willing to pay attention to them. There were also many passers-by who treated them as traffickers, avoided them like snakes and scorpions, and quickly left. There were even some passers-by who spoke ill of them. In a word, along the way, only Han was particrly friendly to them. ¡°That¡¯s right. Come and eat. Han waved ¡°Young man, these five people are obviously swindlers. Why do you have to spend money on them? Be careful that they will follow you all the time in the future,¡± the restaurant owner quickly reminded Han. ¡°Yes. Sir, we should be cruel to bad people. Otherwise, if we are targeted by them because we are soft- hearted, the consequences will be unimaginable, the waiter also persuaded. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s right to be kind-hearted, but most of these disabled people probably work with some dark gangs. You have to be wary of them.¡± ¡°This society is tooplicated now. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be fooled.¡± Many people who were eating breakfast in the restaurant also spoke up to persuade Han. They all felt that the five beggars were liars and were cautious. They were especially defensive and vignt against the five beggars. Seeing that Han wanted to help those five people, they kindly persuaded Han. ¡°Everyone. I know what you¡¯re worried about, but you don¡¯t have to worry. These five sirs are definitely good people.¡± Han nced at everyone present and then looked at the boss ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve paid. Just prepare the pasta.¡± Han was a mercenary and was active in extraterritorial battlefields all year round. He was used to seeing many veterans. who had retired from the battlefield. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Those veterans were all disabled people. Without anyone to take care of them, they could only live with a meager sry. There were even some mercenaries who would suffer the revenge of their former enemies after they retired. Some died and some were injured. These five beggars in ragged clothes were obviously veterans. It could be seen from their movements and expressions. However,pared to the rough mercenaries, these five warriors were much more polite. It was obvious that they had been staying in a disciplined team and would not do anything overboard to themoners. Even though they were mocked by the boss and so many people, they did not fly into a rage and use their connections to suppress the boss. Either they were bound by the orders of their superiors, or they were kind-hearted people to begin with and could not bear to bully the people. Han was more inclined to thetter. Han walked up to the five beggars and shook their hands warmly. ¡°Sirs, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. My treat. Sit down and eat slowly.¡± With that, Han forcibly pulled the five people to his table and made them sit down. When the boss and the other guests saw this scene, they were very helpless. They could only shake their heads and ignore it. ¡°I can¡¯t help him¡­¡± The waiter also sighed and turned around to get busy, In their opinion, Han¡¯s actions werepletely inviting trouble. He would definitely be targeted in the future and was destined to pay the price. The others shook their heads sessively, and they didn¡¯t speak any longer. In their opinion, Han was destined to not have a good ending if he formed a rtionship with these five people. Han did not care about their chatter. He only sized up the five beggars and tald with concern, Sirs, you must have just 1 retired from the battlefield, right? Which unit are you from?¡± When the five people heard Han¡¯s words, their expressions changed as they stared fixedly at Han. These fierce gazes seemed to want to kill. Even the person without eyes had a murderous look on his face, Han was stunned. Then, he immediately understood that he had been rude. He quickly smiled and exined, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t ask anymore. You¡¯ve sacrificed too much for this country. I respect you from the bottom of my heart.¡± It was a very vignt thing for strangers to inquire about military intelligence. These five people were clearly warriors who had participated in the war for many years. Or they wouldn¡¯t have been so angry at Han¡¯s words. ¡°Young man, we¡¯re just a group of pitiful people. You don¡¯t have to inquire about our background,¡± the blind veteran said. Speaking of this, the other four people¡¯s expressions became iparably gloomy, and they were silent. Han looked at the five of them and immediately understood. These people should have been abandoned. Many times, in order to save unnecessary expenses and preserve elite forces, some mercenary groups would often give up a group of people. The worst thing was that after they were abandoned, those mercenaries could not receive the corresponding sry. They dragged their disabled bodies and lived a poor life that was inferior to ordinary people¡¯s. However, Han did not know if these five people were Steve¡¯s subordinates or the other mercenaries who had gone to war for the country. all, when Steve swept through many countries in the Longhard Kingdom border, many patriots of the mercenary groups spontaneously participated in that battle. Although Han had something on and did not participate, he sent a portion of Shadow Knight elites to participate in the battle and try their best to protect the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. As far as Han knew, when Steve led troops to fight and sweep through the world, although they had outstanding military achievements, there were countless casualties. Many mercenaries died tragically on the battlefield. Some injured and disabled veterans would be transported back to the country in batches for recuperation. Presumably, these five people were among the retired veterans. At this moment, the waiter arrived with two sets of pasta and ced them between them. ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t ask any more questions. You guys can eat, Han said. The four of them looked at the two tes of pasta, their eyes shining. They all swallowed their saliva with difficulty. The blind warrior¡¯s nose twitched as well. He sniffed the smell and sighed, ¡°It smells so good!¡± One of the veterans with a broken arm swallowed hard. Stuart, you eat first.¡± ¡°Vince, you eat first,¡± Stuart hurriedly said humbly. ¡°No. You eat first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. You are the youngest. You should eat.¡± ¡°You are the eldest. You eat first.¡± ¡°Stuart, eat first. This is an order!¡± The five of them surrounded the two tes of pasta and gave in to each other humbly. They all wanted the others to eat first. Seeing this scene, Han felt a little sad. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Veterans risked their lives at the borders and extraterritorial battlefields to protect the country and its dignity. Even if it was only mercenaries, and they were not officially part of the troops, they had once sacrificed their lives for this country. Now that they had returned to the country with serious injuries, they did not receive any subsidies. Instead, they wanted others but not themselves to have the pasta and could not even bear to eat it. Such a group of cute people had fallen into such a state. For a moment, Han¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. His eyes turned red, and he did not know what to say. At this moment, the waiter brought over the remaining pasta one after another and ced it in front of these people. ¡°Sirs, here are two portions of pasta for each person. There¡¯s no need to make way. Everyone has two,¡± said Han. ¡°Thank you, young man.¡± The five of them nodded at Han in unison. Then, they immediately picked up the fork and picked up the pasta in front of them to eat. They were obviously very hungry, but they did not act rashly or wolf down the food. Instead, they ate slowly bite by bite, slowly tasting this long-lost delicacy and feeling the various vors of the pasta echoing in their taste buds. ¡°Great! It¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really a taste I haven¡¯t tasted in a long time. I haven¡¯t eaten it in ten years. It¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± The five veterans sighed as they ate. This was especially true for the veteran who only had one hand and one foot. It was especially difficult for him to eat, but his face was also filled with a blissful smile. As they ate, their eyes suddenly turned red, and tears flowed uncontrobly. They began to sob silently. Han did not say anything. He silently took out tissues and handed them to the five of them. He even very gently and considerately stuffed the tissues into the blind veteran¡¯s hand so that the veteran could wipe his tears himself. Just now, Han had already observed that although the old soldier¡¯s eyes were gone, his tear ducts were still there. He could cry. Seeing them cry. Han felt terrible. He quickly took out his phone and sent a few messages. To be honest, Han had thought about his future before. If one day, Han also encountered an invincible enemy and was beaten ck and blue, or one of his arms or legs were broken, he would be disabled. Then, how should Han spend the rest of his life? There was no answer. Han did not dare to think about it. Therefore, Han spared no effort in every battle. He used all his strength to fight. He had never underestimated any enemy. He would formte two to three ns to deal with anyone. Especially when facing some of the stronger experts, other than formting two or three ways to defeat the enemy, Han would also formte no less than ten escape ns to ensure that his life would not be in danger. Now that Han saw these veterans, other than sympathy, he also felt a sense of relief. If Han had not been so careful back then, he would probably have ended up like this. However, although Han was not crippled, he suffered considerable injuries as a result. The wounds all over Han¡¯s body were his medals. Han deliberately kept these wounds and did not remove them because he wanted to use them to remind himself that no matter what enemy he would face in the future, he could not let his guard down. These veterans slowly tasted the pasta and ate happily. However, it was obvious that they had been hungry for too long. Even after eating two portions of pasta, they were still not satisfied. Clearly, they were still especially hungry. Without hesitation, Han immediately said to the boss, ¡°Boss, get them all the specialty food in your restaurant. As he spoke, Han took out his phone and scanned the QR code to pay the boss 40 dors.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Spending so much money on breakfast was enough. Although the boss wasn¡¯t very happy with Han¡¯s action, he didn¡¯t say much for the sake of money. He immediately prepared a lot of food for Han and the others. It was especially sumptuous. The table was filled with delicious food. ¡°Well¡­¡± The four veterans looked at the table full of dishes and then at Han. Their eyes were filled with shock. They had only met Han by chance, but Han was so good to them that they were surprised and touched. ¡°To be honest, I used to be a mercenary too. I know how hard you guys live. Maybe it¡¯s because we were all mercenaries once, Han said sincerely. Only after being drenched in the rain did one know what it was like to be drenched. Now that Han saw the miserable state of others after being drenched in the rain, he could empathize with them and wanted to do something for them. ¡°You¡¯re also a warrior? The expressions of the five people changed when they heard this. ¡°Yes,¡± Han said calmly. As Han spoke, he lifted his clothes a little and showed the bullet holes and wounds on his body to the five of them. ¡°Well¡­ When the four veterans saw this scene, their pupils constricted violently, their faces filled with disbelief. They thought that they were already miserable enough. Some of them had lost their arms and some had lost their feet, but they did not suffer any fatal injuries. But Han had many fatal wounds on his body. If he was not careful slightly, he would die. One could imagine how cruel Han had experienced. It might even be ten thousand times more dangerous than their situation. ¡°In my mercenary group, there are many veterans like you who retire every year. I understand your pain very well.¡± Han¡¯s expression was serious as he said respectfully. ¡°You have fought for our country and experienced many bitter battles. You have shed your blood and sacrificed your lives. You are truly heroes! ¡°Today, I¡¯ll give you a toast with the coffee¡¯s generation wine! You¡¯re all indomitable men!¡± With that, Han poured a ss of coffee, toasted the five of them with it, and drank it in one gulp. These five people were injured and disabled, but they did notin at all. Even though they were ostracized by the people, they did not say anything harsh. They were definitely heroes. The five of them didn¡¯t say anything. They poured a ss of coffee and drank it in one gulp. At the same time, the five of them saluted Han at the same time with solemn expressions. Han quickly stood up and saluted before sitting down. He chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, hurry up and eat. This is all I can do for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The five veterans wiped the hot tears from their eyes, sat down, and began to eat slowly. They tasted the dishes one by one and ate very slowly. ¡°May I ask your name? We will never forget your kindness. We will definitely repay you in the future.¡± After they finished eating, they thanked Han again and again and bowed deeply. Han quickly helped them up and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡± ¡°May I ask your name and where you live, sir?¡± The tive veterans still insisted on asking for Han¡¯s name. ¡°My name is Han Jaber. I live nearby,¡± said Han. Thank you, Mr. Jaber, for your kindness. We will never forget it. We will definitely repay you in the future. After the five veterans learned Han¡¯s name, they looked at each other and bowed deeply to Han again. Then, they turned around and left. Han stood up and called out to them, ¡®Sirs, wait a moment.¡± The five of them turned around and looked at Han in confusion. They didn¡¯t know what Han was calling them for. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Han looked at them in admiration and said calmly: ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯ve done something to you. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± When the five veterans heard this, their expressions changed. They had been eating just now and did not know what Han had done to them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I just took a few photos of you while you were eating and got someone to investigate your exact background. Han said honestly. Earlier, when those people were having breakfast, Han had taken photos of them and sent the photos to Landon. Han asked Landon to look up information on these five people and found out their true identities. They were members of a branch of the Forty-eighth Field Army under Steve. They were definitely from regr troops. Han knew the story of these five people very well. However, Han felt especially sorry for investigating them without their consent. ¡°You investigated us?¡± When the five veterans heard this, their faces turned cold, and their gazes began to be unfriendly. Their identities had to be kept a secret. Knowing that Han did this, they subconsciously treated him as an enemy. ¡°Yes¡± Han admitted openly. The leader of the five veterans stood up and stared at Han coldly. ¡°What are you doing? Do you know that it¡¯s illegal to investigate our background secretly?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m investigating your background for your own good,¡± Han said. ¡°For our own good?¡± The five veterans looked at each other, not understanding what Han was talking about. While they were still wary of Han, a truck drove up and stopped in front of the breakfast restaurant. Xander got out of the driver¡¯s seat and waved at Han. Xander said enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s done. Who needs prosthetics?¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Bring all the prosthetics over.¡± Xander listened to Han and immediately opened the back of the truck. He took out several well- packaged cardboard boxes and ced them in front of Han. Xander opened them one by one and took out the prosthetics inside. Han picked up two of the prosthetics and walked to the man ranked second among the veterans. Han said sincerely, ¡°Glenn, I respect you for being a hero. ¡°Therefore, 1 specially got someone to help you choose the prosthetics with one hand and one foot. The size is exactly suitable for your figure.¡± Glenn was severely injured. Without his left leg and right hand, it was especially inconvenient for him to move. He needed the help of others to move. ¡°This is for me?¡± When Glenn saw the two prosthetics, his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°Yes, please ept them,¡± Han said sincerely. Glenn suddenly thought of something. The way he looked at Han immediately changed. ¡°You investigated our background just now for this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han nodded. ¡°Mr. Jaber, why are you wasting your time on them? If they are sick, they should go to see the doctor. If they don¡¯t have -hands and feet, install prosthetics. How simple is that?¡± Seeing them like this, Xander was unhappy. He inunediately walked forward, picked up the two prosthetics, and pressed Glenn to the ground. With a few wipes, Xander installed the prosthetics. Xander pped his hands and said, ¡°Alright, sir. Get up and give it a try to see if it¡¯s suitable.¡± Although Glenn was treated rudely, he did not get angry. Glenn propped himself up with the prosthetic limb in his right hand and tried to walk with the prosthetic limb in his left leg. His eyes lit up. The prosthetics seemed to be tallor-made for Glenn, making his movements extremely convenient. At the very least, Glenn could rely on his own ability to act Glenn was extremely excited. He immediately came over to hold Han¡¯s hand and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaber. Thank you so much. You¡¯re my benefactor!¡± After Glenn returned from the battlefield, he was especially dissatisfied with his situation. It was inconvenient for him to move, and he could not take care of himself at all. Even when Glenn went to the toilet, he had to rely on someone to help him. He had tried to get approval from the higher-ups to do prosthetics. However, the higher-ups refused with tight funding. Glenn appealed for a long time, but the problem remained unresolved, and he had been living a life of inability to take care of himself For this reason, Glenn followed his fourrades out of a certain camp. They didn¡¯t even bring their phones. Glenn and the others just wanted to tour the city they were guarding and have a good meal before finding a quiet ce tomit suicide. Only in this way would they not implicate the country and their families. Perhaps their families would receive a sum ofpensation due to it. Now that Han had given Glenn prosthetics, allowing him to regain his ability to move on his own, his heart was ignited with hope for survival. Therefore, Glenn held Han¡¯s hand very tightly and passionately. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. When he shook hands with Glenn, he even instructed Xander, ¡°Xander, also help these sirs put on prosthetics.¡± ¡°Understood¡± Xander smiled and nodded. He immediately took action and installed the other prosthetics on the other three people. ¡°I can go now? Wow!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°What kind of prosthetic is this? Is it that powerful?¡± After getting the prosthetics installed, the three veterans all regained their mobility. They hugged each other andughed loudly. Theyughed until tears flowed out of their eyes, and they cried tears of joy. Seeing them like this, Glenn also rushed over and hugged them tightly, tears streaming down his face. They had arranged to meet up because they wanted to die. Now that Han had appeared, they saw hope of survival. ¡°Come. It¡¯s your turn next!¡± Seeing them so happy, Xander smiled and took out two mechanical eyeballs. Xander came to Stuart and stuffed the two mechanical eyeballs into Stuart¡¯s eyes. Xander then activated the mechanical eyeballs. Two tiny tentacles extended from the mechanical eyeball and pierced into the depths of Stuart¡¯s eye socket. ¡°Ah!¡± Stuart immediately fell to the ground. He covered his eyes and let out an extremely painful scream. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Xander¡¯s expression changed. He immediately grabbed Stuart¡¯s hands and exined, ¡°This is the latest mechanical eyeball¡ª developed by ourpany. It can connect to your nerves and create a new retina. This way, your brain nerves can sense the light outside. ¡°The activation process will be a little painful. Bear with it. ¡°As long as the machine starts up properly, you¡¯ll be able to see again!¡± Stuart was originally struggling to dig out the two mechanical eyeballs. After Stuart heard Xander¡¯s words, his body trembled. Then, Stuart stopped struggling. Instead, he clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. He endured it forcefully without making a sound. ¡°Stuart can still see?¡± ¡°Is¡­ Is this true? When Rnd, Glenn, and the others heard Xander¡¯s voice, their expressions changed. They immediately looked over, their eyes filled with shock and anticipation. Stuart¡¯s eyeballs were dug out by the enemy during the battle. His eyes were gone, but he could still see now! How was this possible! Chapter 560 Chapter 560 ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡­ Are you sure this pair of mechanical-eyeballs can restore Stuart¡¯s vision?¡± Rnd looked at Han, his eyes filled with anticipation. Han shook his head and said. ¡°This is Mapleturz Group¡¯stest research. Previously, clinical trials were sessful, but the exact results still vary from person to person. I¡¯m not too sure. ¡°So let¡¯s wait and see.¡± When Rnd heard this, his heart sank slightly. If even Han wasn¡¯t very clear, then wouldn¡¯t there be little hope? In the next second. Rnd was overjoyed. His heart was filled with anticipation as Rnd stared at Stuart and encouraged, ¡°Stuart, you have to hang in there. Everything will be fine.¡± Han said that the clinical trial was sessful, which meant that the hope was especially high. As long as Stuart held on, it meant that there was hope for him to see the light again. Stuart gritted his teeth. Veins popped out on his forehead, and he was drenched in sweat. His entire body was trembling violently. It was obvious that the imntation of the mechanical eyeballs was not a little painful as Xander had said. Instead, it was extremely painful. ¡°Bear with it. This little pain is nothing. As long as you bear with it, you will be able to see,¡± Xander said calmly. Xander held Stuart¡¯s hand and could feel how much pain Stuart was in. When a person was in intense pain, they would not be able to control their hands. Their hands would go to get the things that caused them pain. Without Xander¡¯s control, Stuart would probably have pulled out the mechanical eyeball. Just like that, itsted for five minutes before Stuart¡¯s trembling stopped, and his fistspletely rxed. ¡°Done.¡± Xander smiled and immediately let go of Stuart. Stuart fell to the ground and panted heavily. His entire body was drenched in sweat as if he had been fished out of the sea. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stuart¡¯s mechanical eyes were tightly shut. He did not open them at all as if he had fallen into aa and could not wake up at all. Stuart could even see blue lights shing under his eyes. ¡°Stuart, are¡­ are you alright?¡± Rnd, John, and the other two veterans quickly rushed over and helped Stuart up. Their eyes were nervous as they sized Stuart up and down. Rnd even looked at Han with nervous and worried eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. He¡¯s just unconscious. The mechanical eyeballs have been sessfully imnted and are being activated and optimized. He¡¯ll be fine in about five minutes,¡± Han said calmly. Han was not very familiar with the mechanical eyeballs, but he had already used God¡¯s Eye to check Stuart¡¯s situation. Currently, all of Stuart¡¯s physical skills were normal. Only the mechanical eyeballs in his eye sockets were moving. His life was not in danger at all. Five minutester, Stuart woke up and moved his limbs. Rnd and the others quickly helped Stuart up and asked caringly, ¡°Stuart, how are you? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Tin fine!¡± Stuart shook his head and tried to open his eyes to look around. The mechanical eyes emitted a blue light and looked especially strange as if Stuart was not human Stuart, can you see?¡± Rnd asked. John, Sam, and Ben also looked at Stuart¡¯s mechanical eyeballs and did not move. Under their gazes, Stuart¡¯s eyeballs were moving up, down, left, right. ¡°I saw it! I really saw it!¡± Stuart looked around, then lowered his head to look at his hands. Then, he looked at Rnd and the others. He wat extremely surprised. He jumped up excitedly andughed. ¡°Rnd, I really saw it!¡± In Stuart¡¯s vision, everything was not so clear, but he could clearly see Rnd and the others in front of him. Stuart could see light, hands, the surrounding scenery, red mes, blue sky, white clouds, and green trees¡­ ¡°I can see again. Now I don¡¯t have to die.¡± Stuart was so excited that he spun on the spot. Then, he came in front of Han and shook his hand enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much. You¡¯re my benefactor.¡± ¡°Please ept my thank!¡± After saying that, Stuart knelt down with a plop, wanting to kneel down and kowtow to Han. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaber, for saving us!¡± Rnd, John, and the others immediately came back to their senses. They went to Han¡¯s side and knelt down at once. ¡°No, no, no. All of you, get up and talk.¡± Han frowned slightly and immediately helped them up. ¡°You¡¯ve sacrificed so much to protect our country. As a Longhard Kingdom citizen, how can I sit back and do nothing? ¡°Weplement each other. I¡¯m only helping you as a token of my appreciation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± The five of them still wanted to kneel. Helpless, Han could only activate vital energy to lift them up so that they could not kneel ¡°Well¡­¡± When Rnd and the others sensed this force, their expressions changed drastically. They looked at Han with shock and disbelief. They originally thought that Han was just an ordinary person. They never expected Han to be so strong. Han could even use an invisible force to hold all five of them up. He was not an ordinary general- ss expert! ¡°Alright, stop being so long-winded. As men, don¡¯t kneel so easily. Get up immediately and don¡¯t bother Mr. Jaber,¡± Xander said in a low voice. ¡°Xander, how can you say that? You are so rude!¡± Han red at Xander. *Rnd, to be honest, we¡¯re all adults. You can just keep this kindness in your hearts and find an opportunity to repay Mr. Jaber in the future. Why are you kneeling in the street now?¡± Xander picked his nose and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look? There are many people watching us. ¡°Besides, the owner of the breakfast restaurant still has to do business. It¡¯s very troublesome for us to block the road like this. ¡°This is no longer the ancient society of the past. Can you not kneel so easily?¡± At that, Han, Rnd, Glenn, Vince, Dimitry, and Stuart couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes. However, Xander was right. They were indeed hindering others from doing business here. Hence, they all stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Hindering others? Hehe, of course, you will hinder others!¡± At this moment, a young man in armor, slicked back hair, and a fair face appeared in front of them. He stared coldly at Han, Rnd, and the others. When Rnd and the others saw this person, their expressions changed drastically The young man¡¯s gaze finallynded on Han. His eyes were unfriendly as he said coldly, ¡°Young man, who approved you to help them?¡± Chapter 561 Chapter 561 The young man came aggressively with an extremely arrogant attitude. He stared fiercely at Han, looking like he was condemning Han. When Han and Xander saw this scene, their expressions sank slightly. ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Jaber in such a manner? Who are you?¡± Xander said unhappily. However, before Xander could finish his sentence, Stuart and the other veterans immediately stood up and blocked in front of Han and Xander. ¡°Andrew Shilton, this has nothing to do with the two of them. If you have anything to say,e at me!¡± Rnd said in a low voice. This young man¡¯s name was Andrew Shilton. Although he was young, he had a strong background. At such a young age, he had already be a juniormander. He could not be underestimated. Rnd was worried that Han and Xander, two kind young men, would get into trouble because of them, so he came up. Xander wanted to say something, but Stuart pulled him back and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mr. Zoran, we appreciate your help, but this is not something you can interfere in. Please don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Jaber. This is our grudge against Andrew. Leave quickly, or the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± Glenn said in a low voice. Vince and Dimitry¡¯s faces darkened. They stared at Andrew with fear in their eyes. Xander raised his eyebrows. He wanted to say something, but he was pulled aside by Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are we really not going to do anything?¡± Xander was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Han said calmly. Before he understood the ins and outs of the matter, Han could not determine who was right and who was wrong. Han had to calm down and watch for a while before making a decision. Xander had no choice but to restrain himself. When Rnd saw Tan and Xander hiding to the side, he finally gave a sigh of relief. He stared at Andrew and said, ¡°Andrew, if there¡¯s any grudge between us,e at me. Don¡¯t implicate the others!¡± *Corning at you? Rnd, how dare you talk to me in such a manner? Don¡¯t you want your other limbs?¡± Andrew said coldly. Following Andrew¡¯s words. a group of silver¨Carmored warriors appeared behind him. More than 30 Silver Panzer Warriors lined up, emitting terrifying pressure. Every single one of them had gazes that were like des, and their bodies were suffused with an especially terrifying aura of bloodthirstiness and lethal aura. Their appearance swept across the scene, making everyone present tremble as if they had fallen into an icehouse. ¡°Silver Panzer Warriors?¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Sky has a super battle team in silver armor under him, the legendary Thirteenth Gxy Battle Team!¡± ¡°Every time they attack, it¡¯s like a surging milky way gxy, drowning out all of their enemies. They are iparably ferocious, known as the Undefeated Milky Way Gxy. Could it be them?¡± ¡°This time, something might happen to this group of beggars.¡± After sensing the aura of this group of people, everyone around the breakfast restaurant was shocked. They looked at Andrew and the others with fear and admiration in their eyes. At the same time, they looked at Han, Rnd, and the others with gloating eyes. They felt that Han and the others would definitely be in trouble this time. When Rnd and the other four veterans heard Andrew¡¯s words, their expressions were very gloomy. When Andrew saw the admiration and fear in the eyes of the crowd, his expression became even more smug. He stared coldly at Rnd and the others and scolded, ¡°Rnd, without our approval, none of you are qualified to install prosthetics! ¡°Now, remove the prosthetics!¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was cold and aggressive. ¡°Andrew, the five of us have already submitted our resignations. We¡¯re no longer under your management. Where we go now and what we do are our freedom. You have no right to interfere.¡± 10:33 Rnd gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°No one will never be angry. You¡¯d better not go too far.¡± p! Andrew¡¯s gaze was cold as he pped Rnd¡¯s face. ¡°Even if I¡¯ve gone too far, what can you do to me? ¡°Rnd, do you think you can leave just by handing in your resignation letter? ¡°Without my approval, you will always be a member of the field team. Your every move must be reported to me. Anything you do must be approved by me.¡± Rnd¡¯s face was red and burning with pain from the p. Rnd didn¡¯t get angry. He just gritted his teeth and stared at Andrew. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You obtained these prosthetics through illegal means. You know thew and broke it. Your sins are monstrous. I¡¯ll escort you to the military court to try you!¡± Andrew sneered. When Rnd and the others heard this, the veins on their foreheads bulged as they gritted their teeth in anger. ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re using your position to take revenge.¡± ¡°Damn it. Andrew, you bastard. We¡¯ve already fallen to such a state, but you¡¯re still hitting us when we¡¯re down. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Vince, Glenn, and Dimitry were all furious and cursed. Stuart stared at Andrew with his blue mechanical eyes and said angrily, ¡°Andrew, you bastard, you¡¯re deliberately messing with us! ¡°A year ago, we ruined your ns. Now you¡¯re deliberately taking revenge on us. ¡°You¡¯re so narrow¨Cminded. You don¡¯t have any skills and only know how to bully your subordinates relying on your background. If it weren¡¯t for your father, I would have killed you long ago.¡± A year ago. Andrew was still amon soldier. Under Rnd¡¯s lead, Andrew swept through somewhere in extraterritorial battlefields. Andrew plundered money and women in the name of cleaning up the battlefields. He even did many outrageous things and pulled a beautiful female reporter into his tent, wanting to¡­. Rnd was the captain. When Rnd found out about this, he immediately rushed into the tent and protected the female reporter. He pped Andrew and even reprimanded Andrew righteously. He directly punished Andrew and upheld militaryw. No one would have thought that such a thing would be the root of their following disasters. Because of this, Andrew hared Rnd very much. After Andrew¡¯s father was promoted, Andrew¡¯s status also rose. Under Andrew¡¯s father¡¯s control, many of Rnd¡¯s battle achievements were snatched away by Andrew. Andrew was promoted step by step and finally became Rnd¡¯s immediate superior. After Andrew was promoted, he had been making things difficult for Rnd Andrew often used his position for personal revenge and handed the most dangerous tasks to Rnd. If Rnd did not do it well, Andrew would punish him at will. Eight months ago, Andrew had actually asked Rnd and the others to deal with a general¨Css expert. Moreover, Andrew had reced all the bullets in Rnd¡¯s and the others¡® guns with nks. That battle was iparably tragic. The five of them tried their best and paid a huge price to kill that general¨Css expert. Rnd lost an arm, Glenn lost a leg. Vince lost a hand and five fingers, and Dimitry lost an ear and a forearm. Stuart was the worst. His both eyes were gouged out. Killing the enemy general¨Css expert was a huge contribution. Logically speaking, they would be heroes. However, when it came to the awarding of merits, the credit actually fell on Andrew, allowing his position to rise to another level. However, they were directly disabled. Not only would they be bullied by Andrew, but they would also not receive any benefits and would be trampled into the dust. N?velDrama.Org content rights. They appealed but received no response. They resisted, but because they were disabled, they were beaten up by Andrew¡¯sckeys. The long period of oppression and physical disability made them want tomit suicide. They never expected that Andrew woulde and take away their right to live again just as they had some hope in life. This made them furious. Their eyes were red, and they wanted to kill someone. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± When Andrew heard this, he sneered. ¡°Rnd, in that case, are you trying to rebel?¡± When Rnd and the others heard this, the anger in their hearts instantly froze. They clenched their fists and gritted their teeth, but there was nothing they could do. Their hearts were filled with despair. If Andrew pinned the me on them, they would not be able to make aeback even if they died. They might even be cursed for the rest of their lives and be reviled by the public. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Rnd and the others clenched their fists and gritted their teeth, but they did not dare to move. Andrew¡¯s ability to frame others was very strong, and the power behind him was extremely strong. Andrew¡¯s father was a higher¨Cup on the team who could do whatever he wanted. Once rebellion and treason were ced on them, they would never be able to make aeback and would be nailed to the pir of shame by the people. Most importantly, they had sacrificed so much for this country to protect it. If their passion turned into treason and rebellion, wouldn¡¯t their struggles in their lives be a joke? ¡°Andrew, we have resigned and retired. Don¡¯t push your luck, Rnd said. Andrew sneered. Tm pushing my luck. What can you do to me? Andrew waved his hand. ¡°Someone! These five people embezzled military sries and bought prosthetics privately. They know thew and broke thew. Take them down!¡± Following Andrew¡¯s words, ten Silver Panzer Warriors stepped out with sabers in their hands and charged toward Rnd and the others with a majestic aura. Rnd and the other four watched as the Silver Panzer Warriors approached, their expressions extremely gloomy. Although they were very powerful and the five of them could defeat a general¨Css expert together, they were all disabled now. How could they be a match for this group of valiant Silver Panzer Warriors? Although they had just obtained prosthetics, they had notpletely adapted to these prosthetics and mechanical eyeballs. If they really fought, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Mr. Grant, let¡¯s light it out with them!¡± Stuart said angrily. Glenn, Vince, and the others gritted their teeth in anger. If they fell into Andrew¡¯s hands, they would definitely die. If they resisted, they would be rebelling andmitting treason. They were going to die either way. Rnd stopped them and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you crazy? We¡¯ve sacrificed so much for our country. Why? ¡°It¡¯s for bringing honor to our families. It¡¯s about our deep love for this country. ¡°Andrew wants us to resist. That way, he can pin many crimes on us. Then, our lifelong efforts will be a joke.¡± ¡°Rnd, we¡¯re going to die anyway. Don¡¯t tell me we¡­¡± Stuart gritted his teeth. ¡°All of you, shut up. I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Rnd said in a deep voice. With that, Rnd walked out and said to the Silver Panzer Warriors, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re all team members after all. Can you stop? I want to talk to Mr. Shilton¡± When the Silver Panzer Warriors heard this, they looked at each other with unnatural expressions. To be honest, they all sympathized with Rnd and the others, but Andrew was their immediate superior. Without Andrew¡¯s orders, they could not stop. Otherwise, they might be the next Rnd. However, since they were colleagues, they would help Rnd. They slowed down their speed to advance slowly. Seeing them like this, Rnd immediately understood their good intentions. Rnd looked at Andrew and said. ¡°Commander Shilton, we have been reduced to cripples. The hatred in your heart should have been eliminated. ¡°Now, let me ask you. What do I have to do to make you let us go? Andrew smiled sinisterly and pointed at the ground. ¡°You want me to let you go? It¡¯s very simple. Kneel in front of me, say that you¡¯re wrong, and lick my shoes until I¡¯m satisfied. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the world and make you never have peace!¡± Andrew was extremely arrogant. These words vividly disyed the arrogance and overbearingness of the descendants of the aristocratic families. As Andrew spoke, he gnashed his teeth and stared fiercely at Rnd. Andrew was a boss who had grown up in an aristocratic family. He had been pampered since he was young and had 10:341 everything he wanted. He lived a life where he could do whatever he wanted. Going to extraterritorial battlefields to further his study was just a way for Andrew to gild himself. In the team, even themander, who led the troops, did not dare to say much about Andrew¡¯s actions. Only Rnd beat Andrew up and even scolded him in public, causing Andrew to lose all his reputation during that period of time. Andrew was even scolded by his parents and mocked by the others in the courtyard. Andrew had always been brooding over this matter and hated Rnd to the core. Therefore, Andrew had always been making things difficult for Rnd, giving him the most dangerous mission. After Rnd became disabled, Andrew directly left Rnd at the logistics department and did not care about him. Andrew did not even give Rnd a sry. Andrew wanted to torture Rnd so that Rnd would be unable to take care of himself for the rest of his life and live in hell day and night. f After knowing that Rnd and the others had resigned and left. Andrew immediately led his troops to chase after them. When Andrew saw that Rnd and the others had been fitted with prosthetics and had regained their mobility, he was even more displeased. Andrew still wanted to torture Rnd ruthlessly and make Andrew submit to him forever so that he could regain his dignity ¡°Will you really let us go if I kneel down Rnd asked in a deep voice. ¡°Kneel down and lick my feet, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, all five of you will be thrown into a military prison today!¡± Andrew sneered. ¡°Andrew, you¡­ You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, ignore him. We can be killed but not humiliated. Let¡¯s kill our way out. At most, we¡¯ll die!¡± Glenn, Vince, and the others were furious again. Rnd was an indomitable hero who protected the country. Andrew was simply humiliating the hero by doing this. ¡°Shut up!¡± Rnd turned around and red fiercely at the four of them, suppressing them all. Then, Rnd turned to look at Andrew and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, a gentleman never goes back on his word. Andrew, you said this in public. I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word¡± With that. Rnd knelt in front of Andrew and said sincerely, ¡°Commander Shilton, I was wrong before. I apologize. ¡°I hope you can be magnanimous and spare us.¡± ¡°Rnd!¡± When Glenn, Vince, and the others saw Rnd kneeling down, their eyes instantly turned red. Their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as tears streamed down their faces. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on their chests, pressing down on them until they could not breathe. Their hearts felt like they were being torn apart. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This was a tant humiliation. All these years, they had fought and defended their country on extraterritorial battlefields. No matter how powerful the enemy was, they had never lowered their heads, their backs had never bent, and they had never knelt. No one expected Rnd¡¯s spine to be bent and he was forced to kneel at such a time. How humiliating it was for a hero to kneel. When Andrew saw Rnd kneeling down, heughed loudly and was extremely proud. Andrew felt that he had vented his anger. Andrew immediately stretched out a foot and said arrogantly, ¡°Rnd, come. ¡°As long as you lick my shoes clean, I¡¯ll let you off and never pursue the matter!¡± Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Andrewughed uproariously, ¡°Hahahal¡± He stretched out his leg and looked down at Rnd. feeling triumphant and proud. ¡°Hero? Justice? Come on, isn¡¯t he kneeling in front of me and begging me for mercy now?¡± His heart swelled with a strong sense of satisfaction and superiority. ¡°It feels so good to crush a hero under my feet.¡± Rnd moved forward on his knees without saying anything. He knew how insane Andrew was. If he didn¡¯t satisfy Andrew¡¯s request, the sicko would never let him off. Dealing with just Andrew alone wasn¡¯t a big issue. At most, he would fight to the death against him. However, Andrew had a huge and powerful family behind him the Shilton family. ¡°If Andrew won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead, with his personality, he¡¯ll definitely reach out to the Shilton family and take revenge on me and the rest. ¡°The five of us will be doomed. Rnd gritted his teeth and clenched his fists when he thought about that. His heart was filled with indignation and despair. ¡°Why? ¡°I did my job conscientiously, risking my life and shedding my blood to defend my country. But why do I end up in this situation? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Why this silver¨Cspoon could enjoy the fruits of my victory by doing nothing? ¡°Is it true that power prevails over justice?¡± Rnd had killed the opponent country¡¯s General on the extraterritorial battlefield, but he wasn¡¯t eligible to receive a basic pension. Now, a kind¨Chearted man had offered to give him a prosthetic limb, but Andrew wanted to take it away and even asked him to kneel down to lick his shoe. Humiliation! This was an utter humiliation! Rage! Rnd was in red rage! Indignant! He was extremely indignant! Rnd gritted his teeth. Something seemed to be surging in his chest. He wanted to roar and resist. He wanted to stand up against all the injustice and p Andrew¡¯s face. However, he did not dare to do so. He could not do so. When he thought about the powerful family behind Andrew, he sank into the depths of despair and was plunged toplete darkness. The Shilton family was one of the five major families under Steve, who enjoyed a high position and profound heritage. After Steve became a demigod, the Shilton family would definitely be promoted as overlords of a vast region. At the very least, they would be in control of the important cities in the three southern regions. Rnd was no match for such a behemoth at all. Therefore, no matter how unwilling he was, he did not dare to flip out. He gritted his teeth and swallowed all his grievances, reluctance, and anger. Then, he bent his back and crawled forward. It was all his fault. If he hadn¡¯t hit Andrew, Andrew wouldn¡¯t havee after them. And all of this had nothing to do with Glenn and the rest. Only by submitting and kneeling to Andrew could he protect his men. Otherwise, the five of them would have to face terrible consequences. Looking at Rnd who was kneeling at his feet, Andrewughed out loud. He stretched out his foot and stepped on Rnd¡¯s head, saying with a devious smile, ¡°Rnd, our hero, aren¡¯t you very smug just now? You gave me your righteous talk and pped my face. 10341 ¡°But why are you kneeling in front of me now? Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that you look like a dog?¡± ¡°Andrew, this is a conflict between you and me. I¡¯ll kneel clown and lick your shoe. I hope you can let Glenn and the others. go, Rnd pleaded in a low voice. ¡°Not a problem. Come, lick my shoe now. Remember, you must lick it clean. If there¡¯s a little bit of dust, I won¡¯t let you off Andrew grinned wickedly. He stretched out his leather shoe and spat on it before cing it in front of Rnd. Rnd looked at the saliva on Andrew¡¯s leather shoe and clenched his teeth. His face set in grim lines. Andrew was clearly trying to humiliate him. However, if he endured the humiliation, he would be able to save his men. When he thought about that, he braced himself and bent down ¡°Rnd, no! Don¡¯t do this!¡± When Glenn and the others saw it, their eyes bulged in fury and they immediately rushed forward. ¡°Get them,¡± Andrew ordered with a cold voice. The ten Silver Panzer Warriors immediatelyunched a fierce attack, raining blows on their opponents fast and hard. In a heartbeat, they pinned the four veteran soldiers to the ground and restrained them until they could not move. ¡°Bastards, let go of me!¡± Glenn and the others struggled with all their might while roaring angrily. They could not watch their leader suffer such humiliation. Especially Stuart, who struggled frantically and yelled like a wild beast, wanting to fight those people to the death ¡°Your calm the fuck down!TM A Silver Panzer Warrior kept the agitated Stuart down and whispered in his ear, ¡°Rnd is trying to save you. If you continue to make a scene, all his efforts will be in vain. ¡°You think this is humiliation. Then bear with it. ¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look at what made you losepletely ¡°His family has worked hard for generations to attain a mighty status which allows him to do whatever he wants. How can ordinary people like you fight against him? ¡°Calm down and bear with it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Upon hearing his words, Stuart and the gang felt even more distressed. Their hearts felt as if they were being torn apart. When Andrew saw that the other four veterans had been subdued, he said with a contemptuous smile. ¡°All Silver Panzer Warriors, listen up! If they make trouble before Rnd licks my shoe clean, they will bemitting treason. Execute them immediately!¡± Rnd was terrified when he heard that. Therefore, he hurriedly said, ¡°No, Andrew. I¡¯ll lick it. I¡¯ll lick your shoes now.¡± With that, he crouched down and lowered his head, moving closer to Andrew¡¯s shoe. ¡°Hahaha! Rnd, you look like a dog now.¡± Andrewughed arrogantly, Glenn and the others lowered their heads and clenched their fists. Veins stood out on their throats and temples. Their hearts were in pain and tears of humiliation rolled down their faces. They were unwilling to ept this. But there was nothing they could do. They hated themselves for being ipetent. If they had the power to stand against the Shilton family, their leader would not have had to suffer such humiliation. Just as Rnd was about to lick Andrew¡¯s shoe, Han said coolly at one side. ¡°Xander, do it.¡± In the next second, a saber shed across the sky like lightning and stabbed into Andrew¡¯s leather shoe, piercing through his Chapter 564 Chapter 564 The sharp de prated Andrew¡¯s sole and fastened his foot to the ground. Blood oozed from the wound, dyeing the ground red. ¡°Ah!¡± It caught Andrewpletely off guard. He let out a scream and grimaced with pain, trying to retract his foot. ¡°Thud!¡± However, before he could do that, Xander suddenly jumped out of nowhere and stepped on the saber. The saber stabbed into the ground and firmly pinned Andrew¡¯s foot. ¡°Arghh!¡± The intense pain made him let out a harrowing shriek. His forehead was covered in sweat and his face was distorted with pain. The series of actions seemed slow, But in fact, from the moment the saber pierced through the soles of Andrew¡¯s foot to the moment when Xander appeared, it all happened in a split second. Xander stood in front of Andrew. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re so hot¨C tempered.¡± Rnd waspletely taken aback after seeing what happened. Glenn and his peers were also dumbfounded. And the Silver Panzer Warriors were equally shocked. No one had expected such a twist. Especially Rnd and his brothers¨Cin¨Carms, they were all looking at Xander in disbelief. They had told Han and Xander to leave just now as they did not want to implicate their saviors. Unexpectedly, things didn¡¯t go as they wished. Han and Xander were involved now. What surprised them more was how quickly Xander moved. He had popped out in front of Andrew like a magician, so fast that none of them could react. ¡°He¡¯s definitely an ace tighter the veteran soldiers thought. Andrew gnashed his teeth in resentment and red at Xander with red¨Crimmed eyes. ¡°Bastard, who are you? How dare you interfere in my business? Do you have a death.¡± ¡°Smack¡°¡± Before he could finish speaking. Xander had given him a hard p. ¡°You really want to die?¡± Andrew was enraged. Enduring the pain in hus foot, he pulled out a saber. The shiny saber flickered with a terrifying cold light. Bursting with a murderous aura that filled up the room, Andrew stared at Xander in bitter hatred. He was like a furious lion that wanted to devour Xander and ripped him to pieces. ¡°Smack!¡± Xander pped the bully again. ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re just a nobody. How dare you p me? I¡¯ll chop you up!¡± Andrew swung his saber angrily and shed at Xander. ¡°Mr. Zoran, watch out!¡± Rnd and the veterans reeled in astonishment and quickly reminded Xander. Although Andrew was ne¡¯er¨Cdo¨Cwell, he had grown up in a prestigious family with all kinds of resources at his disposal since he was young. Even if he had aplished nothing on the extraterritorial battlefield, with the umtion of his family resources, he had built up great strength and reached half¨Cstep general¨Css. Killing an average person was a piece of cake for a great fighter at this level. Just as Rnd and the others were breaking out in cold sweat for Xander, Xander had mped Andrew¡¯s saber with two of his fingers. The powerful force inhibited Andrew from waving his saber at all. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± Pler 564 When Andrew saw it, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Just now, I was in a rage and carried out the attack with full force in an attempt to kill him. ¡°But he blocked my full¨Cpowered attack so easily. ¡°Moreover, it was with two fingers. How is that possible?¡± The Silver Panzer Warriors, Rnd, and the rest stood unblinking, trying to process what they had seen. ¡°He mps the half¨Cstep general¨Css fighter¡¯s full¨Cforce saber with two fingers. Isn¡¯t this too fucking unbelievable?¡± Xander said, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re still way too raw to fight with me.¡± His gaze turned cold. Suddenly, he exerted force with his lingers and grabbed the saber in Andrew¡¯s hand. Then, he pped Andrew again. Andrew¡¯s face swell up and he spat out blood. He was in a sorry state. ¡°This p is to punish you for being arrogant and condescending. Xander remarked. Han stood at the side and said calmly, ¡°Give him one more p. That¡¯s for having no regard for the law and abusing his power to seek revenge.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xander nodded and pped Andrew and his other cheek hard, causing Andrew to fall to the ground. The corners of his mouth, ears, and nose were all bleeding. ¡°Ah!¡± The wound on Andrew¡¯s foot was torn open when he fell down and he screamed in pain. ¡°One more p. That¡¯s for humiliating the national heroes. You¡¯ve brought shame to the Longhard Kingdom.¡± Han said. coldly Xander obeyed and kicked Andrew¡¯s cheek at once, causing Andrew¡¯s face to be red and bleed heavily.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Humiliating a hero is punishable by death. Xander, cut off his arm¡± Han ordered. Without saying a word, Xander made a thrust with his foot. The saber that had been affixed to the ground was immediately. lifted off and flew into his hand. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± When Andrew heard Han¡¯s words, he was horrified and quickly shouted, ¡°Bastard, let me tell you, I¡¯m the future heir of the Shilton family. ¡°If you dare to cut off my arm, my family will not let you off!¡± Han stated tly. ¡°You¡¯re from a prestigious family, but youck manners, a sense of propriety, and respect for others. You¡¯re immoral and deserve to be punished!¡± As soon as Han finished speaking. Xander attacked at lightning speed with his saber. Andrew¡¯s left arm was sliced off immediately and blood spurted out. ¡°Ahh!¡± Pain! A heart¨Cwrenching pain! Andrew felt pain from his broken arm that almost killed him. He let out an anguished wail like a pig being ughtered. ¡°As a descendant from a noble political family, instead of contributing to the country, you¡¯re bullying others. Chop off one of his fingers!¡± Han said. As soon as he finished speaking, Xander wielded the saber again. One of Andrew¡¯s fingers was cut off and his hand was drenched in blood. Andrew was in immense pain. His face was pale due to heavy blood loss and he screamed repeatedly. Han and Xander worked well together. Every time Han finished speaking, Xander would do as he said and teach Andrew a lesson. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped as if a sudden jolt of electricity had coursed through their veins, leaving them momentarily stunned. They looked at Andrew, who was howling on the ground and covered in blood. Then, they look stupefaction, wondering if they were hallucinating. ¡°The mighty Andrew is trampled on by these two men?¡± at Han and Xander in Han said, ¡°As a high¨Cranking military officer, you should be bent on protecting the country and making contributions to the nation. However, you¡¯re fighting your own people here and targeting the old and disabled. Apparently, you¡¯re at worthless coward.¡± Han¡¯s eyes were stony as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash. Even if you were from a foreign aristocratic family. I¡¯d still look down on you, not to mention that you¡¯re from a minor family like the Shilton family. ¡°p him!¡± Xander immediately do so and shattered Andrew¡¯s teeth with a p. Andrew¡¯s mouth was filled with blood and it was a tragic sight. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 ¡°Smack, smack, smack!¡± Xander pressed Andrew to the ground and hit him with both of his hands alternately. His blows were as fast as lightning, and Andrew¡¯s face was so swollen that it was beyond recognition. Xander moved too fast. Even when Andrew¡¯s face was covered in blood, the Silver Panzer Warriors barely had time to react. A sudden silence fell over the room. Rnd¡¯s group of five and all the Silver Panzer Warriors became rigid with terror and were too overwhelmed to move. They did not expect Han and Xander to be so ruthless to Andrew. Both of them would be sentenced to death for doing that. ¡°Bang!¡± After Xander pped Andrew, he kicked him and sent him flying. ¡°There is nothing I hate more than a bully like you. You deserve a good beating!¡± Xander said. Han walked over and helped Rnd up from the ground, saying, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re a great hero. There¡¯s no need to kneel to such a spoiled rich kid. ¡°Come on. Get up Rnd looked at Han with shock and awe in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Jaber, who, who are you?¡± He knew that Andrew had gone overboard, but he did not dare to defy Andrew because he was afraid of the power behind. the bully However, not only had Han and Xander gone against Andrew, but they had also insulted him and injured him severely. How bold of them! They had definitely caused a big problem. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who we are. What¡¯s important is that that bastard is too conceited. I don¡¯t like him Xander pped his hands and said with a disdainful expression. If Andrew was on the extraterritorial battlefield, he would have been smacked into half. Rnd was even more surprised when he saw how nonchnt Han and Xander were. ¡°How could they be so calm after beating up the notorious son of the Shilton family so badly?¡± He looked terrified and hurriedly said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mr. Zoran, you¡¯re in big trouble. You need to get out of here now.¡± Andrew was attacked unexpectedly So. he would definitely not let the matter rest. If he ordered the 30 Silver Panzer Warriors to attack them, there would be serious consequences. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before Han could speak. Andrew struggled to stand up. He gritted his teeth and red at Han ¡°You bastards. Silver Panzer Warriors, listen up. Kill them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Silver Panzer Warriors responded in unison. Their voices were like thunder that shook the earth. No matter what kind of person Andrew was, he was still theirmander. Now that themander was beaten up brutally in front of them, it was a provocation and a humiliation to them. In an instant, the 30 Silver Panzer Warriors widened their eyes in anger. They pulled out the sabers from the sheaths on their backs and a lethal aura soared up to the sky. The intimidating energy -seemed like 30 demonic beasts awakening. It was so terrifying and shocking that everyone there started to tremble in fear as if they had fallen into an icehouse. In the next second, the 30 people brandished their sabers and charged toward Han and Xander like ferocious beasts. Their murderous energy swept over the ce like an enormous wave. It made the other people¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re dead.¡± Rnd watched as the warriors rushed over, intimidated by the horrifying energy, he fell to the ground and his eyes were filled with despair. The Silver Panzer Warriors were known as the Invincible Silver Dragons. He used to be one of them. Therefore, he knew very well how scary it was if these people fought together. The thirty of 10:34 them acting as one were capable of killing great fighters of below three¨Cstar general¨Css. Even if there were only five of them left, they could also kill a one¨Cstar General. When these people joined forces, theirbat strength would be deadly and they were like killing machines on the battlefield. The warriors were targeting the three of them now. They would definitely be doomed. ¡°Rnd!¡± When the other four veterans saw it, their faces dropped instantly and their hearts were in their throats. They were extremely worried about Rnd, Han, and Xander. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re dead meat.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes became bloodshot. He sat on the ground with a ferocious expression,ughing loudly. In his opinion, Han and the other two would definitely die under the Silver Panzer Warrior¡¯s attack. Han nced at the Silver Panzer Warriors who were rushing over and said with a calm expression, ¡°Xander, don¡¯t cause any death.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Rnd heard that, his eyes blinked with incredulity. ¡°This is the formidable Silver Panzer Corp. ¡°Being surrounded by these people means that we have our back against the wall and we¡¯ll definitely die.. ¡°But he tells Mr. Zoran not to cause any death. What does that mean?¡± Rnd wondered. ¡°Boom!¡± Before Rnd could react. Xander had struck whileughing. The saber in his hand emitted a spectrum of radiance, like a huge flower blooming and illuminating all directions. The threatening shes of the de seemed to be able the split the ground. In a blink of an eye, the 30 Silver Panzer Warriors were all smacked to the ground, soaked with blood, and groaning in pain. ¡°Well The four veterans looked at Xander in shock and disbelief, their eyes widening ¡°What the hell! ¡°Is this for real? ¡°That is the famous Silver Panzer Corps on the extraterritorial battlefield. And they are crushed by Xander alone? ¡°How how is this possible?¡± Rnd¡¯s mouth fell open, and his jaw almost dropped to the ground. He was struck speechless. ¡°How¡­ how did this happen?¡± The smile on Andrew¡¯s face suddenly froze and dreadful shock took over. A wave of emotions stirred up inside him and he could not calm himself down ¡°This is the Silver Panzer Corps that I¡¯m most proud of. And they¡¯re defeated just like that?¡± Xander sheathed his saber. His eyes were filled with disdain as he said, ¡°What bullshit invincible corp? They can¡¯t even withstand a single blow. Trash!¡± ¡°Alright, cut it out,¡± Han stopped him. Xander immediately said respectfully, ¡°Han, I¡¯m telling the truth. These people are far inferior to the Silver Panzer Corps of Hell¡¯s Gate.¡± ¡°They are only a small team of the Silver Panzer Corps. You haven¡¯t seen the real Silver Panzer Corps yet. Of course, you can think this way. You¡¯ve got to be more humble.¡± Han nced at Xander, then lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He walked toward Andrew and looked down at him, saying. ¡°Mr. Shilton, do you have anything to say now?¡± His tone of voice exhibited no emotions, making it impossible for others to understand what was on his mind. Andrew swallowed hard and looked at Han with fear in his eyes. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Which military department are you from?¡± Even the dumbest person could tell that Han and Xander were not ordinary men. 10.34 The strength Xander had disyed just now was exceptionally terrifying. He must be at least a five¨C star General or even at a higher rank. ¡°You¡¯ve made a wrong guess.¡± Han smiled and stared at Andrew. ¡°We¡¯re free men. We don¡¯t belong to any military departments in the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°However, if we want to deal with a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing like you, I think our strength is more than enough.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat do you want?¡± Andrew was shaking like a leaf. Even though Han was smiling and looking especially harmless. But to Andrew, his eyes glowed with a malicious and frightening light that of a demon. Han took a puff of the cigarette and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Kneel down, apologize to Mr. Grant, and lick his shoe clean. Then, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Han had been watching from the side for a long while and finally figured everything out. Rnd was a retired soldier who had risked his life to defend the country and had noints about his injuries. In order to protect Glenn and the others, he was willing to kneel down to beg for mercy, choosing the most humiliating way to save his brother¨Cin¨Carms¡¯s life. No matter how one looked at it, Rnd was undeniably an unyielding and indomitable real man. On the contrary, Andrew kept pushing his luck and humiliating the veteran soldiers aggressively, pushing them over the edge. It was obvious that he was a big bully. To deal with bad people, one had to give them a taste of their own medicine so that they would know how disgusted and cruel they had been. ¡°What did you say?¡± Andrew red at Han. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the heir of the Shilton family, one of the major four families under Demigod Sky. And you¡¯re asking me to kneel to a lowly person like him? ¡°Bastard, are you¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Before Andrew could finish speaking, Han had given him a p, causing his red and swollen face to be burning with greater pain. ¡°How dare you hit me¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Another heavy pnded on Andrew¡¯s face. He fell to the ground and his head was buzzing. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m giving you an order. You have no right to refuse.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He extended his hand and sucked a saber into his hand. Then, he inserted it into the ground in¡® Ⱥ front of Andrew and said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re under some kind of bullshit Demigod, or what family youe from. ¡°You¡¯ve done something wrong, so you have to pay the price. ¡°You¡¯ve lost too much blood now. You¡¯ll die for sure in 30 minutes. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Kneel down, apologize to Mr. Grant, and lick his shoe in the next minute. ¡°If not, I assure you that you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± The saber was pushed into the ground and shook, giving off an iparably terrifying energy and lethal aura. Andrew was beaten up so severely that he dreaded being hit again. In the past, if he told others that he was from the Shilton family, many people would pee their pants and not dare to do anything to him. But now, even if he had said Steve Sky¡¯s name, Han and Xander still treated him so cruelly and even threatened to kill- him. It was something that had never happened before. So, it made him a little flustered. ¡°Are you going to kneel or not?¡± Xander walked over with his saber in hand. Standing in front of Andrew, he said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, I guarantee that you will lose your other hand.¡± As his saber fell, a grim killing aura rose up and enveloped Andrew. At that moment, he felt as if he had been targeted by a demon that had walked out of hell. It sent a chill down his spine and the small hairs across his body stood on end. ¡®L¡­ L¡­ I¡¯ll kneel. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He hurriedly sat up, gritted his teeth, and kneel in front of Rnd to beg for mercy, ¡°Rnd, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Please be forgiving and let me off.¡± As he spoke, his voice was trembling, and his heart was filled with apprehension and despair. Judging from Han and Xander¡¯s attitude, he knew that if he did not do that, those two madmen would kill him without hesitation. 10.347 That kind of malicious killing intent made his chest grow so tight it became hard to breathe. ¡°Well, this is¡­¡± Rnd and his gang were all stunned. Never in their wildest dream had they imagined that the arrogant and powerful Andrew would kneel down to Rnd in such a demeaning way. ¡°Louder, have you not eaten anything?¡± Xander scolded. When Andrew heard that, his face turned aghast. He knew Xander was deliberately humiliating him. As a descendant of the prominent Shilton family, he was entitled to a privileged status, holding enormous wealth and power since he was young. Because of that, he could easily crush many people like crushing ants. But now, Han and Xander forced him to kneel to a lowly man to repent himself. And they even asked him to apologize loudly. To him, it was a tant humiliation and it was worse than death. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still unreluctant. Xander, break his finger,¡± Han said in a deep voice. Without saying a word, Xander raised his saber and cut off one of Andrew¡¯s pinkies. Blood gushed out of his wound. And Andrew screamed in pain. He became even more ill at ease. Out of desperation, he hurriedly knelt in front of Rnd and raised his voice. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Please let me go. I beg you.¡± Don¡¯t forget, you still have to lick Mr. Grant¡¯s shoe,¡± reminded Han. After saying that, he gave Rnd a look, hinting him to stretch out his leg. When Andrew saw Rnd¡¯s shoes, his stomach churned and he almost vomited what he had the previous night. Rnd didn¡¯t have much money, so he had been wearing a pair of worn¨Cout shors. After traveling for a long journey, his shoes were covered in mud, grass, and some yellowish stuff that looked extremely disgusting. Moreover, his foot gave off an unbearable pungent smell. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡­ I don¡¯t think this is a good idea. Andrew has learned his lesson. Why don¡¯t we just let it go?¡± Rnd frowned. He was a patriotic soldier who loved his country. Even though he would be infuriated and fought back when he was bullied, he did not like to be aggressive and throw his weight around. Andrew had lost a hand and two fingers. Besides, he had been beaten up by Han and Xander until his face was so red and swollen that he was hardly recognizable. For Rnd, Andrew had received the punishment he deserved. He thought that the incident should be put to an end then. But Han had asked Andrew to lick his shoes, which made him feel a little upset. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re a veteran soldier. You should understand one thing.¡± Han looked at Rnd and intoned, ¡°Being kind to the enemy is being cruel to yourself. ¡°Think about it carefully how Andrew treated you before. You became disabled because of him and he even forced you to kneel in public and lick his shoes. ¡°He wanted to humiliate you and make your life a living hell. You can see how devious he is. ¡°He¡¯s such an evil spoiled silver¨Cspoon. And you still want to let him go?¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Han looked at Rnd with a calm expression, but his eyes were cold. He had seen too many rich spoiled brats while performing missions on extraterritorial battlefields and various countries, These people had something inmon. They were arrogant, despotic, and had no regard for thew. Even if they were taught a lesson, they would pretend toply but take revengeter on. ¡°Repent¡± and ¡°admit mistakes¡± didn¡¯t exist in their dictionaries. Therefore, Han wanted Rnd to see Andrew¡¯s true colors and stop being soft¨Chearted toward him. When Rnd heard Han¡¯s words, he had a moment of internal debate. It was true that he had wanted to retaliate against Andrew, but when he saw that the arrogant young man¡¯s arm or two fingers had been sliced off and Han and Xander had beaten him up so badly, his anger had mostly subsided. Demanding Andrew to lick his shoe, in his opinion, was a little too much. They didn¡¯t need to insult him to that extent. ¡°Rnd, I think Mr. Jaber is right. When dealing with wicked people, you have to be more ruthless than they are,¡± Stuart gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Andrew has gone too far. We have to let him taste the feeling of being trampled on,¡± Glenn echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Rnd. This bastard must pay the price,¡± agreed Vinice. ¡°Rnd, don¡¯t be soft¨Chearted.¡± Dimitry also said. Andrew had caused the five of them to live a miserable and impoverished life. Not only did they not receive any reward, but they also couldn¡¯t enjoy the benefits for the disabled. If Han hadn¡¯t bought them a meal, they might have starved to death. -The most hateful thing was that when their lives had just turned for the better, Andrew came to remove their prosthetic limbs. He was clearly picking on them and wanted them dead. The veteran soldiers couldn¡¯t wait to tear him into pieces. Andrew was kneeling on the ground. When he saw Glenn and the others roaring and gnashing their teeth, his eyes were filled with fear. Now that he had lost an arm and two fingers, and had been beaten so savagely by Han and Xander, he no longer had the ability to fight. If the five of them attacked him together, he might really die. When Andrew thought of that, he hurriedly knelt in front of Rnd again and begged, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve realized my mistake This is all my fault. Please be the bigger man and forgive me. ¡°I¡¯m willing to lick your shoe.¡± With that, he hurriedly moved over on his knees, grabbed Andrew¡¯s shoe, and licked it. Even though Rnd¡¯s shoe was disgusting and made him nauseous, he didn¡¯t care. At that moment, keeping his life was the priority. ¡°Well¡­¡± When Rnd saw what Andrew was doing, he felt more torn and his face was filled with guilt and awkwardness. ¡°Haha! Andrew, you didn¡¯t see thising, did you?¡± Stuart said with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Andrew, weren¡¯t you so smug and arrogant just now? You even ordered Rnd to lick your shoe. But now, the table has turned. You¡¯re licking his shoe. It serves you right!¡± Glenn ridiculed. Vince and Dimitry didn¡¯t sneer at Andrew, but they felt amazing after venting their spleen. ¡°I thought you were a tough guy. Unexpectedly, you¡¯re just a coward who bullies the weak and fears the strong.¡± Xander mocked. *Commander!¡± When the Silver Panzer Warriors lying on the ground saw Andrew being humiliated, they gritted their teeth and let out furious roars. They tried to get back on their feet in order to fight against Han and Xander. It was an insult to them if theirmander was humiliated. The Silver Panzer Warriors felt indignant. ¡°You guys are all heroes, but such amander is not worthy of you risking your lives. Just lie down,¡± Han said tly. 10:35 Thereafter, he took out a bundle of silver needles before waving his hand. The rain of silver needles flew out at lightning speed and hit the S 32 acupoints of the Silver Panzer Warriors. In an instant, all of the Silver Panzer Warriors stayed rooted to the ground, unable to move. When they saw the small hole in their chest armor, their eyes widened with astonishment. The armor of the Silver Panzer Warriors was made of special silver steel. It was not very heavy, but it offered incredible flexibility and protection. But Han¡¯s silver needles could pierce through their armor and hit their acupoints. It only showed that he possessed extraordinary skills. The most terrifying thing was that it was an indiscriminate attack. He managed to hit all of the warriors¡® acupoints in one fell swoop. His techniques of using the hidden weapon were fascinating Even Steve wouldn¡¯t be able to strike so urately and inflicted such a high level of lethality at the same time. The way the Silver Panzer Warriors looked at Han changed drastically. ¡°This man is very strong.¡± Suddenly, Rnd knelt down and helped Andrew, who was still licking his shoe crazily. He said in a low voice, ¡°Commander Shilton, stop it.¡± When Andrew saw it, he subconsciously thought that Rnd was going to kill him. He was so frightened that his face turned instantly pale. He hurriedly knelt down and pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ve learned my lesson. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Rnd grabbed his shoulder and held him up. He said in a low voice. ¡®Commander Shilton, don¡¯t worry. ¡°You¡¯ve done something wrong and you¡¯ve been punished. That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t kill you. ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Just leave with your men. As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble for the five of us in the future, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re letting me go?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡± Rnd nodded. After saying that, he looked at Han and Xander. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mr. Zoran, can you please do me a favor and let him go?¡± ¡°Mr. Grant, are you going to let a scumbag like him go so easily? Xander asked. ¡°As a man, 1 won¡¯t pick on the person who¡¯s in an inferior situation to me. He has received the punishment he deserves and be disabled, so we¡¯re even now.¡± Rnd looked at Han seriously and requested, ¡°Mr. Jaber, please let him go on my ount.¡± Seeing Andrew in such a miserable state, the intense hatred in his heart had disappearedpletely. All that was left waspassion for Andrew. Han stared at Rnd and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°No regrets?¡± ¡°A real man can¡¯t bully others. Even if he¡¯s an enemy, I¡¯ve gotten back at him. I can¡¯t attack someone who doesn¡¯t have the strength to fight back.¡± Rnd held his head high and squared his shoulders. His gaze was keen and bright. Han looked at Rnd with greater admiration. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright then, I will respect your decision.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°This man is indeed an indomitable man who does not bully the weak. Moreover, he is a kind man with principles. He is indeed a hero.¡± Xander had no choice but to step aside. He red at Andrew and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re lucky to have met a hero. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to die here today. ¡°Get lost now!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Andrew felt as if he had been granted clemency. So, he quickly stood up and limped away, looking especially embarrassed. He even picked up his severed arm on the ground and left without taking a look at the Silver Panzer Warriors. He was afraid that Han and Xander would kill him if he didn¡¯t escape quickly. Looking at Andrew¡¯s back as he ran away like a dog with its tail between its legs, Xander said, ¡°Hmph, this son of a bitch is heartless. He walked out on his own men.¡± Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Xander didn¡¯t speak loudly, but all the Silver Panzer Warriors heard what he had said. When the Silver Panzer Warriors saw Andrew hobbling away, their face crumbled. Andrew disregarded the safety of his soldiers and fled on his own in the face of powerful enemies. As a commander, he actually did such a cowardly thing. It was a humiliation to the Silver Panzer Corps. ¡°Hahaha, what kind of bullshit leader is this?¡± ¡°Such a spoiled silver¨Cspoon should not even be on the battlefield, let alonemand you Silver Panzer Warriors. This is too embarrassing.¡± Glenn, Vince, Dimitry, and Stuart also looked at Andrew¡¯s back andughed. They felt incredibly good after venting their galls. Andrew had paid a huge price for his own actions. They felt it was god¡¯s mercy that they were able to get back at that bully. Tve said that this kind ofmander is unworthy of you risking your lives.¡± Han nced at the Silver Panzer Warriors with a calm expression. With that, he waved his hand again. A powerful sucking force emerged, drawing all the silver needles out of the Silver Panzer Warriors¡® acupoints and gathering them into a silver ball in lus palm. After the silver needles left the Silver Panzer Warriors¡® bodies, they regained their mobility. ¡°Themander is the key to the soldiers¡® fighting spirit.¡± Xander darted a nce at the Silver Panzer Warriors and said calmly, ¡°Go back and think about it. Is such amander worth following? ¡°A talented person chooses a capable leader. If you follow such a uselessmander, you¡¯ll only suffer. Just get out of here.¡± The Silver Panzer Warriors looked at each other. In the end, they could only walk away in a state of dejection. When they came, they were all puffed up with high morale. But when they left, they walked away despondently with their heads and shoulders hanging down as if they had grown old all of a sudden. They had lost to Han and Xander in the battle, but they weren¡¯t embarrassed by their failure. However, as theirmander, what Andrew had done really brought shame to the Silver Panzer Warriors. They felt that they were too ashamed to face anyone. Therefore, they lowered their heads and quickly left. After they were gone, the onlookers looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°The Silver Panzer Warriors are dubbed as the Invincible Silver Dragon. They just walked away like that after being defeated?¡± Many people looked at Han and Xander with fear and shock in their eyes. After watching what had happened, anyone could tell that Han and Xander were no extraordinary men. Rnd walked over with a respectful expression on his face. He saluted Han and Xander and said gratefully. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mr. Zoran, thank you so much for today. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡± He bowed solemnly to the two of them. The other four veterans quickly walked over and expressed their gratitude to Han and Xander as well. To them, Han was their savior. They even wanted to kneel down to thank himn. Han helped them up and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, It¡¯s nothing. Besides, you¡¯ve already thanked me. There¡¯s no need to thank me again.¡± ¡°Last time, we thanked you for the prosthetic limbs and breakfast. But this time, we are thanking you for helping us out,¡± Rnd said sincerely. From what he knew about Andrew, even if he knelt down to apologize and lick Andrew¡¯s feet, Andrew might not let the five of them off If it weren¡¯t for Han and Xander, the five of them might have been arrested and put into prison and even charged with all kinds of unfounded crimes. Then, they would have spent the rest of their lives miserably in prison. Therefore, they owed a great debt of gratitude to Han and Xander. ¡°Mr. Grant, there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Han supported Rnd and asked, ¡°May I know if you have any ns after this? ¡°Will you go back to the army or figure out something else?¡± When Rnd and the other veterans heard this, they immediately fell into a deep silence. It was impossible to go back to the army. Andrew had been deeply humiliated. If they returned to his territory, he would definitely settle scores with them since Han and Xander weren¡¯t around. They had spent half of their lives in the military. If they were to find another job, they did not have any skills other than fighting. Most importantly, they were a group of people with disabilities. Even if they had prosthetic limbs, it was very inconvenient for them to move. They didn¡¯t think anypany would be willing to hire people like them. Seeing that they were silent for a long time, Han smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any ns, how about this? I want to invite you on behalf of Mapleturz Group. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,e to work as security guards in Mapleturz Group The benefits might not be as good as that of a mercenary. But I can assure you that each of you will earn more than 2,000 dors a month.¡± When Rnd heard this, his eyes brightened up. Glenn had a sharp mind and quickly asked, ¡°A security guard can earn more than 2,000 dors a month? Will this job be dangerous?¡± ¡°So far we haven¡¯t encountered any great danger. As long as you pass the physical test, earning 2,000 dors a month won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Han said calmly He was very close with Reign, so he had requested Reign to provide better benefits for the security guards. Moreover, the security guards who passed his physical test were those with outstanding skills. They were able to fight against ten people alone and react quickly, just like mercenaries who had fought for many years. They were actually eligible for a much higher monthly sry of 2.000 dors. ¡°Really?¡± Rnd and Stuart were overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s 100% true. A talented person is free to choose his own boss. It is your call.¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m the head of the Mapleturz Group security department. I have a say in recruitment. If you¡¯re willing toe, our door is o s open. for you. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Xander looked at Han in shock. He finally understood Han¡¯s intention. Han wanted to take Rnd and the others under his wing. Even though the five of them were disabled, they were veterans with extensivebat experiences. if they got used to the prosthetic limbs or upgraded them, theirbat strength would be superior to that of all the security guards in the security department. If Han could persuade them to join the security department of Mapleturz Group, his department would be stronger and better. Moreover, Rnd and his men had nowhere to go now. Inviting them to work in Mapleturz Group was a huge favor to them. It would give them a ce to stay and a sry, This was killing two birds with one stone. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 This is a brilliant move,¡± Xander thought. He looked at Han with admiration and almost gave Han a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°This move is simply incredible!¡± Han smiled and added, ¡°Mr. Grant, Mapleturz Group offers very good benefits. We provide food and amodation for new employees.¡± Rnd and the other veterans were thrilled when they heard Han¡¯s sincere invitation. They exchanged a few nces with each other before looking at Han at the same time and saying in unison, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go to Mapleturz Group!¡± The five of them had tendered their resignations. It was unlikely for them to go back to the military department. Moreover, they were broke and homeless. Mapleturz Group would provide them with food and amodation. It was like throwing them a lifeline. They couldn¡¯t believe such an amazing thing would happen to them. ¡°Alright. It just so happens that I have to go back to the office today. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Han grinned with joy. Even though the quintet was disabled, they were tough and resilient. Besides, the five of them had fought side by side with each other for many years, so they could have great teamwork. All they needed were a little training and improving their mobility using the prostheses, this group of people would be stronger than anyone else. If Han could teach them Heart Cultivation, perhaps they could make significant progress and be general¨Css fighters. If Reign had five general¨Css great fighters protecting her, even if Han wasn¡¯t in the city, Albert might not be able to do anything to her. In other words, these five men were valuable assets. Rnd and the other four people agreed with Han¡¯s proposal. After that, they split into two groups. Three would go with Han, whereas the other two would ride in Xander¡¯s truck. Han drove three veterans in his BMW and headed for Mapleturz Group. On the way to thepany, he called Reign and said, ¡°Rei, I want to hire five security guards. You can decide the monthly sry, but if they pass the rest, their sry will be over 2,000 a month. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Not a problem. When will they arrive? Reign replied. Han looked at his watch and said, ¡°About thirty minutester.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the HR department. You can just bring the five of them to do the necessary paperwork,¡± Reign said. She hadplete trust in Han. Moreover, she had long intended to put in funds to expand the security department. After all, there were only six days left before she went to the Whileal Kingdom with Han. She needed to make proper arrangements for everything before she left. In terms of administration, she had appointed someone to temporarily take over her duties and oversee the operation of thepany, However, in terms of security, she couldn¡¯t put her mind at ease if Han wasn¡¯t around. Therefore, the security department had to be expanded. She was just worried about not being able to find reliable candidates. Coincidentally, Han had called to tell her about the good news. She believed that the people Han found were trustworthy. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Han was about to hang up. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Reign hurriedly said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Han asked. ¡°I might need to go to have dinner with the elders of my family in the evening. Are you free to go with me?¡± Reign asked. She had a long chat with Lorrainest night and had made up her mind to take the initiative to win Han¡¯s favor. 10:351 Therefore, she had to create an opportunity for herself to do that. If she got drunk at the gathering and asked Han to send her home, she could profess her feelings to him with the help of alcohol. So that she could capture the man¡¯s heart in one attempt. ¡°It¡¯s a dinner with your family. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go, right?¡± Han frowned. Reign had expected that Han would reply that way. So, she immediately said, ¡°This is not a question of whether it¡¯s appropriate or not. Steve is going to be crowned king soon. Many talented young men wille back. I¡¯m worried that my grandfather will ask me to go on a blind date. ¡°You apany me to the dinner and pretend to be my boyfriend. Help me fend off those crazy suitors.¡± ¡°So you want me to be your shield?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yvonne¡¯s trick? ¡°Why is Reign also doing the same?¡± he wondered. ¡°That¡¯s right. So? Is it embarrassing for you to be my shield?¡± Reign asked in return. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Han smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that I promised Yvonne yesterday that I would be her shield and help her drive her suitors away so that she can focus on studying ancient remedies. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if I put on an act with you and Yvonne and run into someone both of you know or your rtives, it¡¯ll cause a misunderstanding¡± If that happened, people would definitely think that Han was two¨Ctiming. ¡°Yvie asked you to be her shield yesterday? Reign was stunned. ¡°Yes, replied Har?. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you need to meet the elders in her family and drink?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°This Yvie¡­¡± When Reign heard this, she stood up with a worried look on her face. Suddenly, she had a particrly bad feeling about it. ¡°Could it be that Yvonne also has a crush on Han and wants to take the initiative to win his heart? ¡°If that is the case, we¡¯re going to go from besties to rivals in love?¡± Reign had mixed feelings when she thought about that. She thought for a moment and finally summoned her courage, saying. ¡°Did Yvie say when she would bring you to meet her family?¡± ¡°Not yet¡± Han shook his head. Reign was delighted upon hearing that. She immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I ask you out first. You have to say yes to me. ¡°I have finally secured my position as the CEO. I don¡¯t want to rush into marriage and share half of my assets with another man just because he¡¯s my other half. ¡°So, Mr. Jaber, Yvie¡¯s request can wait. Help me out first.¡± She started acting cute and ying coquetry on the phone, speaking with a very sweet voice. -She had a lovely voice. And when she was talking coquettishly to him, her voice became even more mesmerizing and pleasing to the cars.. When Han heard her voice on the phone, it tickled his ears and roused his desire for some reason. ¡°The woman who is a CEO with a worth of tens of billions of dors and who is recognized as one of the ten most beautiful women in Lightdom City yed coquetry to me?¡± Han felt that it was surreal and yet captivating. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Han and Reign had known each other for a long time, but this was the first time he had heard Reign speak so coquettishly. In his impression, Reign had always been a strong and independent woman, even in moments of danger or fear. She had never acted cute like this before. It felt very strange! The distinct contrast between a macho man and a strong woman acting cute was almost unbearable! ¡°Mr. Jaber, please. Reign continued to plead coquettishly. Han felt his ears tingling and ticklish. He could imagine Reign¡¯s cute expression hidden beneath her strong demeanor. Faced with such an onught, he couldn¡¯t resist and softened his voice, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you after work.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. I need to go attend to some things now.¡± Reign¡¯s expression lit up with joy when she heard this. Her tone shifted from soft and cute to decisive, as if afraid Han would change his mind. She then promptly hung up the phone. Listening to the busy line on the phone, Han was shocked. He was astonished by the swift transformation. He kept his phone away with a bitter smile before turning to Rnd and the other two. ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s settled. After we arrive at thepanyter, I¡¯ll take you toplete the onboarding procedures and arrange dormitories for you.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯re truly grateful to you,¡± Rnd and the others eximed happily, expressing their gratitude. They exchanged nces and could see the joy and anticipation in each other¡¯s eyes. They had been unemployed and faced many hardslups since submitting their resignations and leaving the military. department. They struggled to make ends meet without a ce to settle down. Now, they had finally found a new belonging. How could they not be excited? Thirty minutester, they arrived at Mapleturz Group. Under the guidance of Han, they smoothlypleted the onboarding procedures and were assigned to the security guard dormitory. Looking at the clean and spacious dormitory, the air conditioning, the refrigerator, and the separate bathrooms, they felt a great sense of excitement. The conditions were much better than they had experienced on extraterritorial battlefields and at the military department ¡°For now, this is what our security guard dormitory looks like. If you have any other requirements, feel free to let us know.¡± Han said. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have any other requests, Rnd quickly said. They had been wandering for so long and finally had a ce to settle down. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I have another request, Lennon suddenly spoke. ¡°Lennon!¡± Rnd hastily rebuked him. Han had already helped them so much. How could Lennon still have the cheek to make another request? Wasn¡¯t that pushing their luck? They would be left without a ce to go again if they were to provoke Han and get kicked out again. ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s fine.¡± -Han smiled slightly and said to Lennon, ¡°I am the head of the security department and am responsible for taking care of everything for you. If you have any requests, feel free to mention them.¡± As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, I will do my best to fulfill them.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make a request. Mr. Jaber, you see, the five of us are all dressed in ragged clothes. Can you arrange some clean clothes for us to change into?¡± Lennon¡¯s expression brightened, and he immediately made his request. Rnd breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Lennon¡¯s words. As long as it wasn¡¯t too much of a request, he wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make that request.¡± Han smiled and said, ¡°Before you arrived, I had already arranged for someone to purchase daily necessities for you. 1 10:351 expect they will be delivered soon. Right after he finished speaking, David entered, pushing a cart. The cart was filled with various daily necessities like underwear, clothes, gel, shampoo, and more. *Boss, the items have arrived. Where should I put them?¡± David asked. Dothbrushes, buckets, face towels, nkets, shower Han looked at Rnd and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, each of you can have aplete set¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lennon was overjoyed and immediately walked over, picked up a set for himself, chose a bed, and ced the items there. He touched the brand¨Cnew security guard uniform and the soft nket. For a moment, they were filled with emotions. Rnd and the other three were in a simr state. They held their nkets and clothes, looking a little dazed. Back in the military department, they were targeted by Andrew and didn¡¯t even have a decent nket. Now that they had left and were working as security guards, the treatment they received was surprisingly good. Han was polite and considerate, making them feel like they were basking in the warmth of spring after a long winter. The five of them quickly tidied their beds and neatly folded their nkets. The nkets were folded perfectly, forming a square shape with sharp edges. David looked at the wlessly folded nkers and was slightly stunned. ¡°Boss, are they retired soldiers?¡± The nkets were folded even more meticulously than when he was in the military. They were incredibly neat! ¡°You guessed it right, Han said. At this moment, Lennon stood up again and asked, ¡°Boss, can we expose our prosthetics to water? Can we wear them while bathing? Rnd and the others also looked over. They were also concerned about the question. ¡°Your mechanical eye can be worn for long periods and needs to be reced every fifteen years. It has a waterproof function, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Han exined. After a pause, he looked at Rnd and the others and said, ¡°However, your mechanical prosthetics are a bit moreplicated. The materials are waterproof, but malfunctions may ur if they¡¯re exposed to water for an extended period.¡± ¡°Therefore, if you want to wear them while bathing, the shower time should not exceed ten minutes, otherwise, malfunctions may ur.¡± Upon hearing this, John, Lennon, and the others breathed a sigh of relief. They said, ¡°That¡¯s fine then.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ll go take a shower now.¡± With that, they grabbed their change of clothes and rushed into the bathroom to take a shower. Rnd approached Han solemnly and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get into a lot of unnecessary trouble by taking us in like this.¡± Are you referring to the possibility of retaliation from the Shilton family, particrly Andrew?¡± Han asked. Rnd nodded. Based on his knowledge of Andrew, he knew that Andrew wouldn¡¯t simply let things slide. If he were to find out that the five of them were working in thispany, they would undoubtedly try to impose various -sanctions and seek revenge against thepany. The Shilton family was a powerful faction under Steve¡¯smand. They were formidable. Dealing with a mere private enterprise would be well within their capabilities. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine, Xander reassured them. Although the Shilton family was formidable, he was not one to be taken lightly either. He would deal with whatever came his way! Let alone Andrew. Even if Steve took action personally, as long as Han revealed his identity as the Vanguard of the Shadow Knights, Steve would not dare to do anything to them. In the military department, the headquarters of the Silver Panzer Corps. 10.33 Andrew returned like a beaten dog, rushing into the military medical department and shouting in his hoarse voice, ¡°Military doctors,e quickly!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he uttered those words, he copsed on the ground and fainted. Looking at his bloody appearance, all the military doctors were shocked. They hurried over to rescue him and stitch up his severed arm. The director of the medical department immediately informed Andrew¡¯s father, Mackaye, about the situation. Upon receiving the news, Mackaye rushed to the scene without dy Around fifty years old, he had a dignified appearance and handsome features, with ice¨Ccold eyes that resembled sharp des. He was the actual controller of the Silver Panzer Corps, a nine¨Cstar general¨Css powerhouse, and held an exceptionally high position. Apart from Steve, he had control over anyone, making him superior to anyone else. After Mackeye saw Andrew¡¯s miserable state, his gaze grew even colder, and a chilling lethal aura emanated from him as he enunciated each word, ¡°Who did this?¡± Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Mackaye gazed at Andrew, who was still in a sedated state. His eyes were as cold as ice, and his body was trembling uncontrobly An endless rage coursed through his veins, roaring and boiling! An overwhelming lethal aura emanated from his body, causing the surroundings to tense. All the medical staff present felt like they were in an icy abyss. Their bodies chilled, and the pressure intensified. Everyone knew that Mackaye¡¯s anger was boiling within him, and they became even more cautious, not daring to speak rashly Some even quietly distanced themselves, trying to avoid bing victims. Mackaye was themander of the Silver Panzer Corps, the pir of the Shilton family, and the most trusted subordinate of Steve, the Demigod. His strength was beyond imagination, and he had achieved countless meritorious deeds on the battlefield. At the same time, he was notorious for his brutal temper Now that his son was beaten to such a state, one could imagine how furious Mackaye was. At this moment, anyone who provoked him would face dire consequences. ¡°Are you all deaf? I¡¯m asking you, who did this?¡± Mackaye¡¯s cold voice rang out again. His chilling gaze swept over all the medical staff like a sharp de In an instant, all the medical staff fell on their knees. Only the director of the military hospital¡¯s medical department managed to stand, but his muscles were trembling Terrified, he was sweating profusely ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Doctor Larson, do you know?¡± Mackaye asked coldly. Cold sweat streamed down Doctor Larson¡¯s forehead as he trembled and stammered, ¡°1¨CI sent someone to investigate just now, and it seems that a person named Han is responsible for injuring Mr. Shilton so badly.¡± ¡°I¨CI did my best to rescue Mr. Shilton and managed to save his life. I also repaired the nerves and blood vessels in his arm. They could still function. I¡­ Boom! Before he could finish his words, a terrifying lethal aura erupted from Mackaye. The aura shot up like a pir of light, shattering the clouds in the sky. A hawk happened to be flying over the hospital of the military department and was instantly torn apart by the burst of aura. Eventually, it was sted into a bloody mist and died in midair. Thud, thud¡­ All the medical staff in the military department fell to their knees, trembling in fear. ¡°Commander, please calm down!¡± Under the oppressive aura. Doctor Larson remained kneeling, filled with immense fear. He quickly said, pleading. ¡°Commander, please calm down and restrain yourself. This is the military department. If you unleash your lethal aura like this, it will affect the safety of many patients.¡± Also, there are rtives of Mr. Sky hospitalized here.¡± He was terror¨Cstruck Under Mackaye¡¯s overwhelming aura, he felt a tingling sensation on his skin as if thousands of des were piercing him. The pressure was immense, rendering him unable to move. This was a hospital where many people were undergoing lifesaving treatments. If they were all intimidated by Mackaye, it could lead to treatment failures. So, he had to bring up the fact that Steve¡¯s rtives were present, hoping to calm Mackaye down. Upon hearing these words, Mackaye restrained a significant portion of his aura. Finally, Doctor Larson rxed. Mackaye looked at his son on the hospital bed. After confirming that his son¡¯s life was no longer in danger, he withdrew all his aura and left with a flick of his sleeve. As he departed, the immense pressure weighed on all the medical staff disappeared without a trace. 10:30 Many of them slumped to the ground, gasping for breath and drenched in sweat. ¡°My goodness, Commander Shilton¡¯s aura was terrifying! I felt like I had passed through the gates of hell and nearly died.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t even catch my breath just now. It was absolutely terrifying!¡± suppress the ¡°No wonder Commander Shilton canmand the three armies. Just his presence alone could enemy forces.¡± ¡°Commander Shilton¡¯s position is even higher than that of the City Lord of Lightdom City. In the absence of Mr. Sky, no one can stop him if he goes berserk.¡± ¡°That Han, who bullied Mr. Shilton, is probably in for it. Commander Shilton might tear him apart!¡± ¡°Lightdom City is about to undergo a drastic change!¡± The medical staff exchanged nces, and they all saw the shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. Doctor Larson gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up. He rebuked, ¡°Do you still have the leisure to discuss this?¡± ¡°Get up immediately and check if any casualties urred in the hospital¡°¡± The medical staff fell silent and quickly stood up before heading to other departments to investigate if there were any casualties. After all, Mackaye¡¯s aura was too terrifying. Even ordinary people like them could barely withstand it. Of course, the elderly, weak, sick, and disabled patients being treated in the hospital would be even more vulnerable to such overwhelming pressure. There was a high possibility of idents urring. After seeing the medical staff leave, Doctor Larson walked to the bedside and gazed at the scenery of Lightdom City with a serious expression. ¡°This is getting out of hand.¡± He oked at Andrew lying on the hospital bed and nced at the town of Lightdom City, his brows furrowing. ¡°Who on earth is this Han Jaber? How dare he cut off the hand and fingers of Mackaye¡¯s son?¡± During this period, many lords who followed Steve returned to the country, setting off a craze and bombarding all the news channels in Lightdom City. ! Basically, whether it was on television or radio, the news about Steve and the four major tribes inundated everything. Anyone who lived in Lightdom City would know how terrifying the Shilton family was. In such a situation, for Han to dare to do thus to Andrew meant that he didn¡¯t regard the Shilton family. Either Han was an even more terrifying entity than the Shilton family, or he had a more fearsome force backing him up! Apart from these two possibilities, there was no other exnation! With Mackaye¡¯s temperament, there was no way he would let thus go. A battle between the two was inevitable! By then, things would get out of control, and it might involve many people.. Doctor Larson¡¯s gaze grew even more serious and filled with worry. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Inform Mr. Sky that Lightdom City is about to undergo a major changel After exining the situation between Han and Andrew, he ended the call. In the Commander¡¯s office at the military department. ¡°Within thirty minutes, I want all the information on Han Jaber, including every detail of his experiences. I want to know everything!¡± After returning from the hospital, Mackaye immediately issued the order to all the intelligence personnel of the military department to gather information on Han. He sat on the chair, his face as calm as water and eyes cold as ice. As the Commander, he had a cruel temperament, but he was also cautious and careful. He wouldn¡¯t act impulsively and do something foolish out of anger. On the contrary, the angrier he was, the calmer he became, As the saying went, ¡°Only by knowing yourself and your enemy could you win a hundred battles.¡± Knowing that Andrew was his son, Han still dared to attack him. It indicated that Han had some backing. Before seeking revenge on Han, Mackaye wanted to investigate him thoroughly and ensure his actions would be foolproof! Chapter 572 Chapter 572 After thirty minutes, the intelligence personnel of the Silver Panzer Corps returned with various files in their hands. They closed the office door in unison before projecting all the gathered information on Han onto the large screen. *Han Jaber, a citizen of the Longhard Kingdom. His ancestral hometown is Jabara Vige in Gobouis Province. Later, he moved to Stone City with his parents and lived there for some time. When he was of school age, they returned to the Jaber Vige in Lightdom City! From 1993 to 1996, they moved to Benthra Vige in Stone City because his parents were ostracized and belittled by their family. ¡°From 1996 to 2012, they resided in the Jaber Vige, and Han attended nearby elementary, middle, and high schools. ¡°In May 2012, he got into a fight and identally stabbed someone whoter died to stand up for his ssmate. Then, they escaped to Orkney, ¡°In June 2012, he was captured and taken to the Demon¡¯s Den in Orkney. ¡°From June 2012 to May 2013, he led the Demon¡¯s Den ves andunched three breakouts and protests. Unfortunately, they all failed, and he was captured. ¡°On May 12th, higher¨Cups in Orkney tried to bribe him, but when they failed, they decided to cut his kidneys and gouge out his eyes and heart. ¡°However, at that moment, a mysterious mercenary group without any official identification surrounded the Demon¡¯s Den and burned it down. From then on, we can¡¯t find any further information about him¡± Zralon Xydia, the department head of the Silver Panzer Corps¡® intelligence department, pointed at the projected data on the screen and said solemnly. Therefore, I conclude that Han followed that mysterious mercenary group. ¡°I¡¯ve also tried to track down the information of the mercenary Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find any identification or details about them. We have no idea who they are. ¡°In May 2022. Han suddenly returned with Reign. ¡°Despite not having a particrly highbat power before this, he suddenly became very strong and overpowered many people. He effortlessly defeated many opponents, including Robert Bard. ¡°Even when facing the rising stars of Aestica, the Bloody Devil. it was a piece of cake for him. He easily killed the ace mercenary of the Bloody Devil, showcasing extraordinary power and skills. ¡°On the Angel Cruise, he even had control over Scarlett, the assassin from the Whileal Kingdom, and Xander, the vanguard of the Shadow Knight. He disyed exceptionally formidable power. ¡°However, we lost all track of lum for eight years consecutively after he left the Demon¡¯s Den. There has been no news of him anywhere in the world. ¡°It feels as if he evaporated from this world.¡± Mackaye remained silent. Besides Han¡¯s involvement with the Shadow Knight, the screen disyed every detail of his life from birth until now, leaving no stone unturned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There were even several photos of Han on the Swan Cruise, However, Zealon¡¯s face turned solemn when discussing the events of the past eight years. He no longer had anything to say, and his eyes revealed a deep hint of dread. He utilized all his channels and maximized the capabilities of the intelligence department. However, they still couldn¡¯t uncover what Han had been doing during the past eight years. Markaye looked at Han¡¯s picture on the screen and then turned his gaze to Zealon, his eyes disying a hint of astonishment. ¡°Are you suggesting¡­¡± Zealon nodded and said, ¡°In this world, there are ten immensely mysterious and untraceable god¨Css experts known as the Demigods. ¡°I suspect Han might be one of the ten mysterious Demigods!¡± As the director of the intelligence department, Zealon had an unparalleled grasp of information regarding prominent figures around the world. Whether it was the general¨Css experts or god¨Css experts from the Arctodus Kingdom or the Whileal Kingdom, none could escape his investigation. However, the ten Demigods remained incredibly enigmatic, and even thebined efforts of the top five countries in the world could not gather any information about them, let alone him However, they would undoubtedly sweep away everything in their path whenever they appeared. Even in the face of thousands of troops, they were invincible. There was a case where one of these Demigods had attacked a military base of the Arctodus Kingdom located on an extraterritorial battlefield. With one sword, the Demigod slew over ten thousand elite soldiers. No projectile, bullet, or tank couldpare to that particr Demigod Bullets were sliced in half with a single sword strike, and the trajectory of both bullets and shells was altered by the sword beams, rendering them unable to harm him. In that battle, the sword swept across a distance of 60 miles. The military base of the Arctodus Kingdom was directly destroyed. Battles urred everywhere, and most of the soldiers were killed. Corpsesy all over the ground. Several seven¨Cstar general¨Css experts from extraterritorial battlefields ventured forth to check out the scene, only to be terrified. They fled for their lives. It was said that the sword beam left on the corpses by the god¨Css expert erupted long after the battle, and it instantly severed the waist of a seven¨Cstar General The power was so immense that it could be deemed monstrous! After that battle, that particr Demigod was hailed as the Sword Saint by all forces in the extraterritorial battlefields! The Sword Saint possessed formidable power, and his swordsmanship had been cultivated to perfection. There were rumors that someone witnessed him cleave an airne in half from a distance of 0.6 miles with a single swing of his sword. Every time he appeared, his face was veiled. Carrying a sword on his back, he exuded a majestic and imposing presence. Besides the Sword Saint, there were also the Saber Monarch, the Gun God, the Staff Demon, the Shield Demon¡­. These ten mysterious Demigods were all superhuman beings who wielded cold weapons. They had always operated alone. and kept their identities and origins shrouded in secrecy. Apart from their unique techniques and skills, nobody knew anything about them. As Zealon failed to uncover Han¡¯s experiences over the past eight years, he instinctively linked Han with those ten mysterious Demigods, suspecting him to be one of them. Upon hearing Zealon¡¯s words, the intelligence team fell into a heavy silence. Their gazes were solemn and filled with fear as they looked at Mackaye. It was evident from their expressions that they were advising Markaye against hasty actions. Upon hearing Zealon¡¯s words, he sneered. His eyes were filled with disdain as he said firmly, ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t forget. Demigod Sky is a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion martial arts prodigy. It took decades of cultivation, relying on the resources of a prominent family, and arduous training for over twenty years to achieve the status he has today!. ¡°But eight years ago, Han was just an ordinary person. How could he have be an extraordinary Demigod in just eight years?¡± Zealon and the other members of the intelligence department exchange puzzled looks. Mackaye¡¯s words made sense. Zealon frowned slightly and said, ¡°Commander Shilton, this is important. Perhaps it¡¯s better to believe it rather than dismiss it entirely. We should carefully consider our next steps.¡± Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Zealon¡¯s gaze was solemn and filled with worry. It would be fine if Han wasn¡¯t one of the ten Demigods. However, if Han was really one of the ten mysterious Demigods, and if Mackaye sought revenge against him, it could escte into something big and potentially affect Steve¡¯s ascension to the throne! Mackaye¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Zealon, do you think I shouldn¡¯t stand up for my son?¡± Zealon trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°Commander Shilton, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean? Should I let others undermine my prestige and diminish my authority? Do you think I can¡¯t handle a mere civilian?¡± Mackaye stared coldly at Zealon. Cold sweat instantly trickled down Zealon¡¯s forehead. His expression became grave, and his mouth hung open. He couldn¡¯t utter a single word. He had worked for Mackaye for a long time and knew Mackaye was a bona fide tyrant. Seeing his son being bullied like this undoubtedly ignited his fury. However, Mackaye was still restraining himself. He tried to remain calm and refrain from exploding in anger, but the fire raging within him was like a volcano on the verge of eruption. The consequences would be unimaginable if anyone were to confront him right now Facing Mackaye¡¯s icy and piercing gaze, Zealon quickly changed his tone, saying, ¡°Commander Shilton, you are wise. I also believe it¡¯s impossible for Han to be a god¨Css expert in just eight short years.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s impossible for that to happen!¡± ¡°Commander Shilton is wise!¡± Many personnel from the intelligence department nod in agreement, not daring to defy. ¡°Commander Shilton, please think carefully about it.¡± At this moment, a young and impulsive individual stepped forward and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Based on the information disyed, Han Jaber¡¯s true strength is unfathomable. He could very well be one of the ten Demigods.¡± ¡°If we rashly act against him without confirming his identity, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± Silence fell upon the entire room when he said that. Zealon and many others look at the impulsive guy with sympathetic eyes. This person¡¯s name was Zyler Yates. He was an intelligence officer who was transferred from Ulinas to Silver Panzer Corpsst month. He was rather naive and couldn¡¯t think outside the box Mackaye¡¯s eyes turned icy as he stared at Zyler and said, ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°I believe we must consult Demigod Sky on this matter. It would be best for Demigod Sky to make a decision to avoid affecting the coronation ceremony!¡± Zyler remained oblivious to the fact that he had angered Mackaye. He continued speaking. ¡°Even if Han is not one of the ten Demigods, we should not underestimate hispanion, Xander!¡± ¡°If we act recklessly, we might get into trouble!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Mackaye suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost. He stared at Zyler with terrifying killing intent. Zyler instantly felt an overwhelming pressure. He felt goosebumps creeping up on him, and his heart ached as if it got pierced by a de. The pain was excruciating. At the same time, he felt a strong sense of danger. ¡°Danger!¡± ¡°I have to run!¡± Such thoughts shed through Zyler¡¯s mind. Boom! However, before Zyler could react, Mackaye had already seized Zyler¡¯s head with his enormous palms. He then mmed Zyler¡¯s head into the wall. The powerful force shattered the sturdy surface of the wall. Zyler¡¯s head was battered, and blood streamed down his face. His eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness. The sight was 10:36 D Chapter 373 horrifying Witnessing the scene, Zealon and the other intelligence personnel couldn¡¯t help but shiver and feel a chill down their spines. Mackaye was like a bomb that would explode at any time! Although Mackaye was not a Sovereign yet, he was still themander of the Silver Panzer Corps. He was known for his fierce temperament and was nicknamed Tyrant. Other than Demigod Sky, no matter who it was, as long as they provoked him, he would retaliate mercilessly. At best, he would cripple them, and at worst, he would directly kill them. Even if they were allies, they were not exempt from his wrath! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Zyler had just arrived from Ulinas. He still carried the arrogance of the Ulinas noble families. That was why he dared to voice his opinion. Like an enraged beast, Mackaye red at the crowd. His eyes were cold and angry. ¡°Now, does anyone have any objections?¡± Zealon and the others lowered their heads, not daring to speak. ¡°If no one says anything, it means no one has any objections!¡± Mackaye¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a de as he said in a deep voice, Zealon, take my Tiger talisman and dispatch the Tigris Insignia Army to Mapleturz Group. I want to destroy this corporation!¡± ¡°Also, bring Han Jaber back. I want to interrogate him personally!¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to resist will be mercilessly killed!¡± After speaking, he took out his Tiger talisman and tossed it to Zealon. ¡°Yes!¡± Zealon respectfully received the talisman and immediately turned to leave. The other intelligence personnel quickly followed suit. Once outside the door, one of the intelligence officers approached Zealon Xydia, his expression grave and concerned. ¡°Mr. Xydia, we are just intelligence officers. Can we really shut down the Mapleturz Group? As far as I know, Commander Shilton is exceeding his authority!¡± ¡°The Tigris Insignia Army is abat unit. The higher¨Cups would definitely carry out an investigation if we dispatched them. By that time, we might be in serious trouble.¡± ¡°Mr. Xydia, what should we do now?¡± Other intelligence officers nodded in agreement and expressed their worries. Mackaye was only the leader of the military department. He did not have the authority to shut down a corporation. If they were to proceed, their enemies could use it against them. It could result in severe consequences such as execution. ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I will handle the arrangements to make our actions appear legal. In any case, Commander Shilton has given the order, and we cannot refuse. Zealon said. The other intelligence officers looked at each other in confusion How could such a thing be legalized? They didn¡¯t know what to do for the time being. Zralon smiled faintly without exining further. Holding the talisman, he headed straight for the headquarters of the Tigris Insignia Army. Honestly, he felt very anxious and fearful deep inside. He had no desire to confront Han head¨Con. However, Mackaye had given the order. If he didn¡¯t carry it out, his career woulde to an end. At this point, all he could do was take a gamble and hope that Han wasn¡¯t one of the ten mysterious Demigods. In the security department of Mapleturz Group. After finishing all his tasks, Han sat in his office, sipping his coffee and watching short videos. The screen was filled with images of beautiful women with long legs. ¡°The blue battle robe? What is this? Hmm, this woman has a nice figure¡­¡± ¡°Ashlee? Isn¡¯t this Offerr Korran¡¯s cat? Wow, it turns out she¡¯s also a beauty. Nice figure. I wonder if Officer Korran would want to cuddle her when he sees this Ashlee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an upright person and have contributed a lot to society. It¡¯s only right toe across these things.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s indeed good¨Clooking.¡± Hanmented as he scrolled through the videos. At this moment, Jerry called him and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, the Stone Gambling Festival is around the corner. Do you have time to participate?¡± Stone Gambling Festival? Han Jaber was slightly stunned when he heard this. With so much going on recently, he had almost forgotten about the Stone Gambling Festival. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 On the other end of the phone, Jerry Griffith¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡± Han Jaber had won a lot of money at Jerry¡¯s Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. In addition to his winnings, he was also offered many treats by Jerry, who was hoping that Han would be his advisor and help him win a great fortune for the market in the future. If Han forgot about this, then all of Jerry¡¯s investments would be wasted. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been a little busy recently.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Han remained calm and said, ¡°Tell me, how many days until the Gemstone Identification Competition?¡± Hearing the question, Jerry breathed a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Due to the King¨CConferring Ceremony, the Gemstone Identification Competition has been dyed and will take ce three days before the ceremony.¡± ¡°Im just afraid that you¡¯ll forget about it when the timees.¡± ¡°So, I wanted to confirm with you in advance about the time of participating in the Gemstone Identification Competition.¡± Due to the ceremony of Sky being conferred as a king, many famous families came from all over the world, along with various wealthy people. Therefore, the organizers of the Gemstone Identification Competition increased their publicity efforts and attracted a lot of attention. They expected to make a big profit before the ceremony. ¡°Three days before the King¨CConferring Ceremony, which means in twelve days?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll attend the conference then.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± After Han replied, he hung up the phone. Six dayster, he would apany Reign Labenz to go to the Whileal Kingdom to participate in Josef¡¯s medicine exhibition. He would also visit the Massach General Hospital to save Lawrence Labenz. After deducting the two days for the round trip, they still had four days to attend the medicine exhibition and go to the Massach General Hospital to save people. Four days would be more than enough. At this time, Han saw that there were many messages on his phone, including Lydia Riley, Evelyn Schuber, Mia Schmidt, Yvonne Lynch, Ceci Lawson, Ashlee Chace, Perry Felicia, and so on. Han frowned. There were too many messages, and it would take some time to go through all of them. Among them, there was also a ss group chat from his high school days, with a message count of 999+. Han clicked into the ss group chat and set it to mute. Then, he thought for a moment and added Mia and Ceci into the same group. He sent a message. [My ce has been quite chaotictely. The treatment location and time have to be changed.] [We can change the time to tomorrow. As for the location, the two of you can discuss where it would be more convenient.] He wanted to take care of most trivial matters before going abroad, so he could be carefree. Aren¡¯t we going to your ce anymore?] Mia replied immediately with a cute puzzled emoji. [Things at home have been a littleplicated.] Han replied Recently, the family¡¯s situation was not going too well. Although no one was bullying Tracy Hammond anymore, she still felt a bit down. Every time she saw Han, she would ask him if he had found her father. And each time Tracy asked about this, Lotus Jaber would show an unpleasant expression. Charlie Jaber and Felicia Jaber didn¡¯t look happy either. Under such circumstances, of course, Han chose to keep the family scandal hidden and didn¡¯t want to involve outsiders. At the very least, he had to wait until he found Liam Hammond or until Lotus started dating another reliable man. At this moment, Ceci suddenly replied. [Why don¡¯t youe to my ce? I¡¯ve been living alely and feel a bit scared.] 10:36 D [Is it convenient for you toe to your ce? Come to mine instead.] Mia replied. [Going to your ce is even worse. Your production crew has already released the advertisements and promotions. I bet there are many paparazzi waiting downstairs to capture your romantic anecdotes.] [You¡¯re currently involved in a scandal with that Landis guy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being photographed?] The two women argued endlessly in the group chat about where to go for treatment. Seeing them like this, Han couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. What was there to argue about? They discussed and finally decided to go to the Summer Resort [The Summer Resort?] Han was stunned. [The Summer Resort is the most luxurious and private club in Lightdom City. Many big bosses and celebrities book private rooms there to discuss matters, and it guarantees that there won¡¯t be any paparazzi sneaking photos. It¡¯s very secure!] Mia exined. [The Summer Resort is indeed a good choice.] Ceci agreed. To be able to eliminate paparazzi, that was impressive. Han suddenly became interested and asked. In that case, the resort is quite impressive. Who owns it? Robert Bard? Or the Zabel family?] Other than the Zabel family and Robert Bard, he could not think of anyone else with such influence in Lightdom City. Mia replied. It¡¯s neither. It¡¯s owned by a wealthy young heir from Ulinas.] [Within: a radius of 18 miles, no force dares to disturb, not even Robert Bard.] Upon reading this, Han was once again stunned. Having lived in Lightdom City for so long and now having some money in his hands, he could be considered rich. But he had never heard of the Summer Resort before. To be able to make Robert and the Zabel family cautious and not dare to approach to cause trouble, that young heir from Ulinas seemed quite powerful. Could he be a certain prince? [Rather than choosing a day, why don¡¯t we meet tonight?] Ceci suddenly suggested. [Ceci, are you in such a hurry?] Mia asked. I just want to get rid of those tattoos right away. Mr. Jaber, can you do it today? Please.] After replying to the message, Ceci even sent a pitiful and begging emoji. This was an emoji that she had made herself. It was yful and cute, making one¡¯s heart skip a beat. II might not be able to do it today. I have to apany Ms. Labenz to a meal this afternoon. How about tomorrow?] Han replied. He had promised Reign that he would apany her to a meal with an old friend of Albert Labenz. As a man, it was important to keep his word. [Alright, let¡¯s decide on that then] Ceci sent an even cuter emoji Not wanting to be outdone. Mia also sent her own yful and adorable emoji. Just like that, the two female celebrities engaged in a childish emoji battle in the WhatsApp group. Han looked at the flood of various emojis and remained speechless. Just as he was about to leave the WhatsApp group, suddenly, Ceci identally sent a picture of Mia wearing a bikini. Her figure was curvaceous and exquisite! The skin was well¨Ctanned and smooth! Her body presented a perfect contour with her curve, creating a captivating silhouette! Han¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this picture. Although he considered himself mature and experienced, Mia¡¯s figure was truly stunning, and he couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by it. [Damn Ceci, why did you send out such a picture? Hurry up and take it back!] [No. 1 won¡¯t.] 10:36 [So, you¡¯re not taking it back? Well, don¡¯t me me for being rude then.] Mia also seemed angered and immediately sent a very intimate picture of Ceci only wearing a stick¨Con bra. [Noooo!] [Damn you, Mimi, how could you send out the picture? Take it back right away!] Ceci¡¯s voice message in the group sounded almost frantic. When Han saw Ceci¡¯s picture, his mouth hung open, and he struggled to swallow. This picture was truly breathtaking! Chapter 575 Chapter 575 When Han treated Ceci with her illness in the past, he also feasted his eyes on her beauty. However, the photo in front of him was even more stunning and captivating. It was eye¨Copening. He never expected Ceci to appear so gentle and slender, yet her figure was plump and curvy. She was truly beautiful! The instinct urged Han to save the photo, but after some thought, he refrained and simply admired it. [Hmph, damn Ceci, you were the one who sent the photo of me first. If you don¡¯t retract it, I won¡¯t either.] Mia sent a voice message in response. Upon hearing her words, Ceci retracted the photo of Mia wearing a swimsuit. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With the withdrawal of Mia¡¯s photo, Mia also withdrew Ceci¡¯s. There were no longer these two photos in the group chat. Ceci directly tagged Han in the group and asked. [Mr. Jaber, you didn¡¯t see anything just now, right?] Han pretended not to respond and only replied after a minute. [I was busy with something just now. Did you guys post anything?] No, we were just having a simple chat.] Ceci replied with texts. [Alright, let me know when you¡¯ve set the time for tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the meeting first. | Han typed in his reply. After finishing the reply, he put his phone away without looking at the messages in the group anymore. However, as soon as he put away his phone, it started ringing ¡°Who is it again** Han¡¯s face was filled with impatience as he took out his phone from his pocket. Looking down, he saw an unfamiliar phone number and immediately hung up. He never answered calls from unknown numbers. Who knew if it was some telmunications scam? Just as he hung up, the phone rang again. Han hung up once more. The phone rang again. Just like that, the phone persisted, calling more than a dozen times. Han had no choice but to answer the call, sounding impatient, he said, ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m not buying insurance!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a maic voice came from the phone. Tm Zachary Tyler, not an insurance agent!¡± Han raised his eyebrows. Zachary Tyler? He remembered that Zachary was the King¡¯s Guard who wanted to recruit him into the Dragon Team last time¨CWell, the Dragon Team was the supreme authority in Lightdom City. ¡°The main reason I called you this time is to discuss something. I have already informed the person in charge of the highest military department about the conditions you mentioned,¡± said Zachary. Just tell me the result, Han said. ¡°After an hour of discussion during the meeting of the highest military department, they finally made a decision and agreed to your conditions. However, we also have a condition on our side.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± ¡°The condition is that when the city is in chaos or the country is in danger, you must take action! This condition is not too much, right?¡± ¡°No problem. When you encounter an enemy that you can¡¯t deal with, I¡¯ll naturally take action,¡± said Han. As a citizen of the Longhard Kingdom, he had an obligation and responsibility to protect his own country. Even without the Dragon Team¡¯s request, he would take action whenever there was a major crisis. ¡°Okay, then please sign for the package.¡± ¡°Package?¡± Han¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Just as he was about to ask, a deliveryman appeared outside the security department, waving at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, your delivery.¡± Damn, Zachary! A sarcastic thought came into Han¡¯s mind. The Dragon Team was impressive. They even delivered directly to your door!¡± As he walked out to sign for the package, Zachary said on the phone, ¡°Inside it are your credentials for the Dragon Team. Mr. Jaber, wee to our team.¡° Han brought the package back to his office, closed the door, and opened the package to take out the credentials inside. There were two items, a dragon talisman and a small booklet simr to a passport, as well as a book. The golden dragon talisman was forged from special gold, with a mix of holiness and fierceness, representing identity and power! In the booklet, it stated Han¡¯s position and identity, Han opened the credentials and saw his position written in regr font. ¡°Instructor of the Dragon Team¡¯s Special Operations Unit in the Lightdom City War Zone.¡± Above the text, there was also the special seal of the Dragon Team In the bottom right corner of the booklet, there was the seal of the highest military department of Longhard Kingdom. ¡°An instructor?¡± Han was stunned. He originally thought that the Dragon Team only hired him as a regr member, but he turned out to be an instructor. ¡°As an instructor, your authority in Lightdom City is the same as mine. You can monitor, surveil, and even summon anyone below the god¨Css level. Furthermore, during training, you can even give me orders,¡± Zachary said. ¡°So, you¡¯ve investigated me?¡± Han asked with a frown. Zachary was very powerful, at least a seven¨Cstar general¨Css elite. Such a person was an absolute ruler in Lightdom City, and ordinary people could not reach Zachary anything Now that the military department had hired him as the instructor of the Dragon Team in Lightdom City, indicating that they had investigated and researched him. They knew that has strength far surpassed Zachary¡¯s, so that was why they made such a recruitment. ¡°We, the Dragon Team, have to know the background of the people we employ. Please understand. However, don¡¯t worry. Only the three higher¨Cups of the supreme level in the Dragon Group know about your information. Others are not aware, Zachary said. An organization like the Dragon Team was simr to the King¡¯s Guards of many years ago. Every member had to pass throughyers of review to ensure their identity was free of any issues before they could be hired. Han put away the booklet and picked up the golden dragon talisman to study it. ¡°So. I¡¯m officially in the system now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Other than the Demigod, I can freely arrest anyone with this identity?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pausing for a moment, Zachary reminded. ¡°However, when arresting someone, you must have concrete evidence. Otherwise, if you arrest the wrong person, we will lose face.¡± ¡°Let me confirm again. With my current identity being the same as yours, I can arrest anyone freely in Lightdom City, except for Steve Sky?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± No reason required, either?¡± ¡°Of course, you need a reason. It¡¯s not like our Dragon Team is unreasonable.¡± ¡°Understood. That identity is quite useful. Thanks.¡± Han smiled and immediately put the two items away. Then, he opened the book and read it. Thest book was all about the rules and regtions of the Dragon Team, as well as the scope of power. ¡°Mr. Jaber, on behalf of the Dragon Team, I wee you once again. I have something to attend to now, so I¡¯ll be busy. Feel free to study the rules and regtions yourself,¡± said Zachary. 10 37 With that, he hung up the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after returning to the country, I would be officially enrolled.¡± ¡°The Dragon Team, and the King¡¯s Guards, no one can restrain me. It¡¯s a pretty good choice.¡± After Han flipped through the rules and regtions for ten minutes, he directly crushed the booklet with a paper shredder. He then took out the golden dragon talisman to examine. He smiled slightly, feeling a sense of ridiculousness and strangeness. Enrolled! Now he was considered a public servant, and in the three southern regions, he was quite influential. As long as there was sufficient evidence, he could arrest anyone below Steve Sky. Even the rules and regtions stated that with the golden dragon talisman, in special circumstances, he could mobilize members from all the military departments across the country to serve him. Such power was unimaginably great. Boom! Just as Han was wondering why the Dragon Team had given him such high authority, a deafening bang came from the entrance of the Mapleturz Group. He frowned slightly and immediately put away the dragon talisman before going out to take a look. At the entrance of the Mapleturz Group, a Hummer smashed through the gate and crashed directly into the lobby of the building, rampaging uncontrobly. ¡°Dare to cause trouble at the Mapleturz Group? You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He immediately grabbed the walkie¨Ctalkie and said in a deep voice, ¡°David White, Wane, William Jach, take action immediately and deal with the car!¡± Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Bang! The baton hit the masked man¡¯s back with a dull thud. The powerful force almost made him vomit blood. He felt a burning pain in his back, and his body lost its bnce, falling forward. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± David and the other guards in formation saw this scene and immediately seized the opportunity. With their batons carrying forceful strength, they struck the masked man from all directions. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Apanied by a series of muffled sounds, the masked man was beaten up and tossed around like a ball by all the security guards. ¡°Enough!¡± The masked man, unsure of how many times he had been hit, felt extreme pain throughout his body. Filled with rage like thunder, he let out a loud roar. As he roared, he unleashed an unparalleled burst of power, forcing David and William back. Then, he took out a bomb from his pocket. He pulled the fuse of the bomb and fiercely threw it at the formation of the security guards. ¡°Bomb!¡± out of the way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote, shields up!¡± The security guards in formation saw the bomb flying toward them, and their expressions changed drastically. They reacted. immediately and gathered all their shields together to block the explosion. Boom! The bomb was very fast. It quickly hit the shields and exploded. A wave of mes swept across and swallowed everyone in its path The explosive and impact force was iparably terrifying, sting many shields into pieces. The bomb fragments scattered like fireworks, sweeping in all directions. All the security guards in formation were sted away, crashing to the ground. The first guard at the forefront was hit by the impact force. He had both his hands fractured and was then consumed by mes. Both his arms were burned, and his entire body was charred ck on the ground, barely alive. Other security guards were not in a good state either. Theyy on the ground and wailing. Some were hit by the bomb fragments, and their wounds were dripping with blood, while others were on fire. Also, many others were coughing up blood from the shockwave¡­. After breaking through the square formation, the masked man¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately rushed towards the upper floor. ¡°Stop right there!¡± David and William quickly caught up. ¨C ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± 1 The masked man¡¯s eyes turned cold as he once again took out two more bombs, pulled the fuses, and threw them toward David and William. Then he turned and ran David and William¡¯s expressions changed drastically as they hurriedly avoided the bombs. Boom boom! Two loud explosions followed, the mes swallowed the entire area, and bomb fragments hit the walls and stair railings, making a nging sound. The ground was burnt ck. 10:37 ???? David and William managed to avoid it. They were not injured, but they were still shocked. David immediately took out his walkie¨Ctalkie and said in a deep voice, ¡°The intruder is heading upstairs to the second and third floors. Be careful. He has bombs! He has bombs!¡± As he spoke, fear was evident on his face, with a sense of surviving a cmity. As a security guard, he had never experienced such a battle before. Bombs These were things one only saw on the battlefield or in the movies. Experiencing it in real life made his heart race and filled him with intense nervousness. William reacted swiftly as well. Holding the walkie¨Ctalkie, he said, ¡°Report, this is William Jach. We are in the middle of the stairs between the first and second floors. One of our men is injured here, requesting medical support.¡± ¡°Nate Conor, hold on. The doctor ising!¡± After the report, the two exchanged a nce and immediately rushed up. They first performed simple bandaging and first¨Caid on the most severely injured security guard. After that, they wasted no time and quickly rushed up the stairs with their batons, chasing after the masked man. Head Office, Security Department. Han watched the masked man rushing into the staircase without making a move. His gaze was cold. This masked man was undeniably powerful, a four¨Cstar lord¨Css elite with fierce skills and carrying bombs. It was obvious that the masked man had specificallye to cause trouble at the Mapleturz Group, but his exact target remained unknown and required observation. The main purpose was that Han wanted to let the security guards experience this kind of tension and thrill. Only then would they take their regr training seriously. Most importantly, the masked man¡¯s actions were highly unusual and purposeful. Han immediately sensed that this person definitely had a hidden plot. Boom! Boom! Just as Han was deep in thought, deafening sounds were heard. Soon after, a row of military trucks arrived and stopped at the entrance of the Mapleturz Group. Numerous fully armed Silver Warriors got out of the trucks and set up a cordon with weapons in their hands, sealing off the building of the Mapleturz Group. Just at this moment, Zealon Xydia stepped out of the car, leading a team of fully armed Silver Warriors as they advanced. toward the Mapleturz Group. Each of the warriors wore silver battle armor with a fierce white tiger emblem engraved on it, emanating a chilling aura. With their arrival, an overwhelming force surged forth like rolling dark clouds and pouring rain, instilling a terrifying sense of pressure in many employees of the Mapleturz Group. A security guard stepped forward and asked, ¡°Sir, what is this all about¡­¡± Zealon¡¯s face turned dark. He gave a signal to one of the Silver Warriors named Carlo Monde behind him. The Silver Warrior immediately took out a document and handed it to the security guard, saying in a solemn voice, ¡°Level 3 fugitive Yozand Growe from the military department has escaped and fled to this location We are here to hunt him down.¡± ¡°This is our military department¡¯s arrest warrant!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Inform your higher¨Cups that all business activities for today must be suspended to cooperate with our military department in arresting the criminal.¡± The security guard looked at the document and then at the seals. His eyes were filled with confusion, unable to understand its meaning. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Han walked over and picked up the document to read. His expression turned dark. This was indeed the seal of the military department, and it was not a forgery. However, the masked man had just arrived here, and the military department¡¯s had coincidentally arrived, with even the arrest warrant prepared, Everything was too coincidental! When Zealon and the Silver Warriors saw Han, their gazes suddenly turned cold as they stared fixedly at him. The person in front of them was their target for this mission. However, without confirming Han¡¯s identity and his true strength, they did not dare to act rashly Zealon took several deep breaths, adjusted his mindset, and calmed himself down. He said, ¡°Have you seen the document? Step aside. We, the Tigris Insignia Army, are here to arrest the criminal.¡± Han frowned slightly, stood still, and blocked the path of Zealon and the others. Zealon¡¯s gaze turned cold. What do you mean? Are you resisting the arrest order?¡± ¡°Or perhaps, you want to protect the war criminal Yozand Growe?¡± Han¡¯s frown deepened. He hadn¡¯t even said anything yet, and this person already tried to shift the me onto him. A sniff of conspiracy filled the air! His expression remained calm as he said in a deep voice, Tm not covering up for any war criminals. I just want to know how you can confirm that the person who broke into ourpany was the fugitive, Yozand Growe?¡± ¡°Just a moment ago, Yozand stole a car and fled, rushing into the Mapleturz Group and disappearing¡± Carlo stared at Han coldly, with an arrogant attitude as he sted, ¡°Now, we have an arrest warrant and solid evidence. If you obstruct the Tigris Insignia Army from capturing the fugitive, we have the right to suspect that you are shielding the fugitive on purpose!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Carlo was strong¨Cwilled and indifferent, staring coldly at Han. He looked like he would strike at the slightest disagreement Han frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Gentlemen, the fugitive has escaped into our Mapleturz Group. Naturally, we will cooperate with you to capture him.¡± *Our security personnel are currently in the process of catching the fugitive. Give them some time, and they will soon bring him out for you to deal with as you wish.¡± This man¡¯s attitude was so nasty! The intuition told Han that these people¡¯s motives were not simple, and he had to stop them from entering the Mapleturz Group At the very least, it would be better to wait for those security guards to catch the fugitive and bring him out. Boom! Just as they were confronting each other, suddenly, there were two deafening explosions came from inside the building of the Mapleturz Group. Carlo¡¯s gaze turned even colder when he heard the explosions. He scolded, ¡°The fugitive is causing extensive damage. We must rush in and capture them. Step aside!¡± Zealon¡¯s gaze also darkened. ¡°Mr. Jaber, get out of the way!¡± Han was about to say something, but at that moment, his phone rang. It was a call from Reign. He answered the call, but before he could speak, Reign¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Keeping these people surrounded like this won¡¯t work. Let them in.¡± Upon hearing this, Han immediately understood what was going on. He stepped aside and said calmly, ¡°Gentlemen, pleasee in¡® When Zealon saw Han¡¯s expression, he frowned slightly, but his expression did not change a bit. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Tigris Insignia Army, listen up. Follow the original n and advance!¡± With that, Zealon made a sweeping forward motion with his hand. In an instant, the fully armed members of the Tigris Insignia Army split into groups of 5 and totaling more than 30 groups. They invaded from the various entrances of the Mapleturz Group and rushed inside. Zealon and Carlo took the lead and charged in. ¡°Rei, are you sure it¡¯s okay to let them in like this?¡± Han frowned as he followed behind Zealon and the others. With his keen eyes, le immediately saw through the situation. Zealon and Carlo were both exceptionally powerful, with Carlo being a nine¨Cstar lord¨Css and Zealon a three¨Cstar General. The members of the Tigris Insignia Army were all brave and skilled fighters. Each of them was a one¨Cstar lord¨Css elite. Moreover, it could be seen that those people were equipped with particrly advanced weapons, and some secret weapons were still hidden. Mobilizing so many elites for a four¨Cstar lord¨Css war criminal was clearly unreasonable! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This meant that these people were not here for the fugitive at all but were targeting the Mapleturz Group ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve discovered Lorraine¡¯s identity?¡± Han frowned, a hint of worry appearing in his eyes. Only a general¨Css wanted criminal could make Zealon and the others mobilize so many elites! And in the Mapleturz Group, only Lorraine had such suspicion! If we keep them surrounded like this, it won¡¯t work. Let them in and see what they¡¯re up to, then we can make ns ordingly.¡± Reign exined calmnly and then said, ¡°Lily, pass down the order to activate the most advanced surveince system. Make sure to capture the actions of all of them and save the evidence.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The voice of Lily, the secretary, came through the phone, along with the sound of high heels fading away. Han looked at Zealon walking ahead and whispered, ¡°Rei, where¡¯s Lorraine? Is she with you?¡± ¡°She just went out to deal with that fugitive.¡± ¡°Oh no! Get out immediately and let her hide first.¡± 10.37 D Chapter 378 ¡°Why?¡± Upon hearing this, Reign was slightly stunned. Then, she suddenly thought of something and replied in a low voice, ¡°Are you suggesting that these people are here after Lorraine ¡°Im not sure if they are after her, but for now, let her hide first¡± ¡°Alright. I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it now With that, Reign hung up the phone directly. Han also put away his phone and followed closely behind Zealon and the others. When he saw those people heading straight for the floor where Reign was, his heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, those people were after Lorraine! Hopefully, Lorraine had already left Otherwise, things would be more troublesome. Han thought to himself as he walked. Zealon and Carlo did note with good intentions. The moment they talked, they started to me him. If these people confirmed Lorraine¡¯s identity and managed to capture her, they would use this incident to bring disaster upon the Mapleturz Group and the Labenz family. After all, Lorraine was the top assassin of the Hell¡¯s Gate. As long as those people faked charges against her, no matter how capable Reign was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to clear Lorraine¡¯s name. Soon, Han followed Zealon and the others to the floor where Reign was. The ce was in a mess, chaotic and disorderly. Several tables were burning fiercely, triggering the fire rm system, and the rm was ring non¨C stop. A few security guards were busy putting out the fire in the lobby. The masked man who had broken in earlier, the fugitive, Yozand Growe, was now tied up and thrown to the ground. The mask on his face was also taken off, revealing a fierce and terrifying face. William. David, and the other security guards were all sitting on the ground, gasping for breath, covered in sweat, and their faces filled with the fear of surviving a cmity. Xander stood at the side with a calm expression. David and the others looked at Xander with admiration and worship in their eyes. Just now, Yozand had broken through the defense of the security guards on each floor and wreaked havoc along the way. He had relied on guns, grenades, bombs, and other modern weapons to break through all the defenses. He was invincible and even injured many security guards. At this moment, Xander, who had juste out of the toilet, made his move and took down Yozand in less than three seconds. Such strength could note from a human being! ¡°You bastards, let go of me!¡± Although Yozand was caught, he was still extremely arrogant and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, once my big bro arrives, he will surely kill you all!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xander stood at the side. Seeing how arrogant Yozand was, he immediately stepped forward and stomped on Yozand¡¯s back. Xander intended to teach Yozanda a lesson and the force of his stomp made Yozand vomit blood. His lungs were burning with pain, and he was speechless on the spot. ¡°Stop nagging¡± Xander scratched his ear and his eyes turned cold as he prepared to shut Yozand up with a strike. At this moment, Zealon, Carlo, and the others rushed over and surrounded them. Han also followed behind them into the scenie. When Yozand saw Ban, his eyes lit up, and immediately shouted, ¡°Han, so you¡¯re here. That¡¯s great. Quick, save me!¡± Swoosh! Following Yozand¡¯s words, Zealon, Carlo, and all the warriors of the Tigris Insignia Army pointed their guns at Han with cold gazes. ¡°Damn you, Han, so you¡¯re also a fugitive! Take him down!¡± Carlo roared. 10.37 1 Han¡¯s face darkened. He did not know Yozand at all, let alone having met him before. However, Yozand called his name the first time they met, which was clearly a malicious trap! At this moment. Han finally understood. These people were not here for Lorraine, but for him! Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Reign Labenz had also arrived at the scene by now. When she saw that Han Jaber was surrounded by many soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army, her heart skipped a beat. With a worried expression, she hurriedly rushed over. However, before she could get close, the soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army stopped her and refused to let her in. Im Reign Labenz, the CEO of the Mapleturz Group. The person inside is my employee. Let me in,¡± Reign said in a stern voice. ¡°No matter who you are, our Tigris Insignia Army is in the midst of capturing a major felony criminal. No one is allowed to enter The Tigris Insignia Army¡¯s soldiers were extremely unyielding and refused to let Reign get close. Reign frowned deeply. Lorraine Zabel was not by her side now. She could not barge in at all, but this impasse could not continue indefinitely in this fashion Reign thought for a moment and immediately took out her cell phone. She called Albert Labenz and asked for his help. When Albert heard the news, he immediately said. ¡°Rei, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll think of a way to save Han now.¡± With that, he hung up. Reign put away her cell phone and looked nervously and worriedly at the crowd. Her heart was in turmoil and she was extremely anxious. However, there was nothing she could do in such circumstances. She could only keep asking for help from other people. At the same time, she prayed in her heart that Han would be safe and not be taken away by these people. ¡°Freeze! Put your hands up!¡± In the crowd, the moment Carlo Monde uttered these words, all the soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army raised their guns and aimed them at Han, their expressions brimming with murderous intent. Then three general¨Css experts walked over menacingly. They stared fixedly at Han as they approached step by step. Zealon Xydia, Carlo Monde, and the rest also held their weapots and stared icily at Han as if they were facing a great enemy. Faced with the sharp gazes of Zealon, Carlo, and the others, Han¡¯s expression turned ominous. It had never, ever urred to Han that this group of people wasing for him. The fugitive Yozand Growe had fled here to drag Han down with him so that Zealon and the others would have a valid reason to arrest Han in a legitimate manner. ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯d better not resist. Surrender obediently and cooperate with our investigation. Otherwise, we¡¯ll arrest you in the name of obstruction of justice!¡± Carlo said in a deep voice. ¡°Drop your weapon!¡± The other members of the Tigris Insignia Army also roared in unison. Their voices were like thunder that rolled on endlessly. Their immense murderous energy filled the air, causing many of the security guards present to tremble. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xander Zoran¡¯s eyes turned icy as he stood in front of Han to shield the latter ¡°Xander Zoran, our Tigris Insignia Army is conducting official matters. Please leave immediately!¡± Carlo said in a deep voice. Zealon¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. When he realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as they appeared, he quietly retreated behind everyone. -Whoosh! Before Carlo could finish speaking. Xander had already appeared in front of Carlo like a phantom. ¡°You¡­ Carlo¡¯s expression changed at once, and his lips moved a few times. Powl Xander pped Carlo so hard that thetter spat out blood and was sent flying more than 15 feet away. His flying body smashed onto three soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army and knocked them to the ground. All of them saw stars and their heads buzzed. They could not stand up for a long time. ¡°How dare you!¡± When he saw that Carlo had been beaten up so badly, the face of onemander beside Zealon turned ominous and he 10.381 shouted angrily. ¡°Everyone from the Tigris Insignia Army, listen up. Capture this bastard. ¡°Anyone who dares to resist will be killed without mercy!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to touch me!¡± Xander roared. Buzz¡­. After Xander uttered these words, an incredibly terrifying aura suddenly erupted. At this moment, he was like a bloodthirsty demon who had descended into the world, his murderous aura shooting sky¨Chigh. These waves of energy were like tidal waves that swept out in all directions and enveloped the entire ce. In just an instant, other than Han, everyone present felt the incredibly terrifying pressure of that aura pressing down on them, which increased until it had doubled Thud! Thud! This was especially true for everyone in the Tigris Insignia Army. At this moment, they felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their shoulders. Their two legs went weak and they could not control their bodies at all. They knelt on the ground straight away In the blink of an eye, all the members of the Tigris Insignia Army in the hall sank to their knees. They filled up the floor in a dense mass, and it was an extremely spectacr sight. ¡°How can this be happening?¡± ¡°My body can¡¯t move.¡± All the soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army were visibly astounded. Their pupils widened abruptly and their faces were filled. with disbelief. They struggled, trying to get up, but Xander¡¯s aura pressed down on them. The pressure was like a mountain range and multiplekes and seas. It was as if there were more than ten tons of boulders crushing them, making them unable to straighten up or move at all. In fact, they could not even move their fingers, not even a single twitch. ¡°What¡­ Zealon, Carlo, themander, and all the soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army were visibly rmed. They looked at Xander with even more fear and horror in their eyes. With just this aura, Xander was able to intimidate these fully armed soldiers and bring them to their knees. What kind of aura was this? The most important thing was that Xander was able to unleash and restrain his aura precisely. It was only targeting the Tigris Insignia Army and had no effect on other people. From this aspect alone, it could be seen that Xander was definitely not a character they could contend against. Even Zealon was shaking all over at this moment. He had to use all his strength before he could just barely stand up under the suppression of Xander¡¯s aura. Zealon¡¯s legs were trembling, and his body was bent double. Hepelled himself not to kneel down so that he could at least maintain his dignity as the head of the intelligence department. Nheless, this feeling was still very unptable. ¡°He¡¯s just the Shadow Knight¡¯s vanguard, yet he is already so powerful?¡± Zealon looked at Xander. His eyes widened abruptly and his forehead was drenched in sweat. He was so shocked that his jaw dropped and he couldn¡¯t say anything at all. His mood was in turmoil, his emotions surging like a massive tidal wave that made him unable to calm down for a long time. In Zealon¡¯s mind, Steve Sky and the Monoceros Army were already an invincible, super terrifying existence. They had swept through the extraterritorial battlefields and decimated many countries in a row! Moreover, there were many talents in the Monoceros Army. That organization was overflowing with experts and general¨Css experts could only work as a low¨Crankingmanders there. Zealon felt that this army was already the top¨Cnotchbat power in the world Now that he felt the terrifying power of Xander Zoran, Zealon was extremely shocked. This guy was just a vanguard and le was already so terrifying. There must be at least a hundred vanguards like Xander Zoran in the Shadow Knight mercenary group! Just how powerful was the Shadow Knight mercenary group? Zealon did not dare to think about it! In fact, he couldn¡¯t even imagine it! This matter had exceeded hisprehensive ability! ¡°What¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Xander is awesome!¡± ¡°Xander, you¡¯re my idol¡­ The security guards David White, Wane, William Jach, and the others were all dumbfounded. They stared at Xander with even more admiration, their eyes zing with passion. Reign, who was standing in the distance, was also shocked. She knew that Xander was very powerful, but now that she had personally seen Xander go berserk and suppress so many soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army, she could not help dropping her jaw. Han looked at Xander and sighed softly. He knew that things would turn out like this. Xander was simply too impulsive. ¡°Xander Zoran, Han Jaber, are you¡­ you determined to resist arrest?¡± Zealon asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Arrest? Han doesn¡¯t even know this fugitive at all. Can¡¯t you guys show more substance when you want to smear people with malicious nder? Xander replied with a sneer. ¡°Han, save me¡­¡± At this moment, the fugitive Yozand still did not give up. He continued to lie on the ground and called out to Han, ¡°Han, we were sworn brothers once. I robbed the bank and gave you a share of the loot too. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­ you want to burn the bridge after crossing it and leave me in the lurch?¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ¡°Han, I¡¯m begging you. Please help me.¡± Yozand Growe looked at Han Jaber with pleading eyes. Then, he said with a sinister smile, ¡®L¡­ I¡¯ve already figured out the location of the military department¡¯s armory. After we escape, we can embark on another big job! ¡°Han¡­ Yozand spoke movingly as if such a matter was true and that he and Han were really of the same gang. Many people present were stunned when they heard Yozand¡¯s words. Their faces were filled with disbelief. In particr, the way those security guards looked at Hari had also changed somewhat. When Yozand spoke in this way, it was difficult for people to believe that such things were not true. *Bastard! You¡¯re simply spouting nonsense!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy. He formed a gesture with his index and middle finger at once and aimed it at Yozand. Whizz! A ray of sword beam as swift as a bolt of lightning blinded one of Yozand¡¯s eyes straightaway. ¡°Argh¡­ Yozand felt an excruciating pain in his eye and let out a heart¨Cwrenching scream ¡°This is the punishment for you this time. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you straightaway with my next strike!¡± Xander said icily. Yozand gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He said loudly, ¡°Tm not lying. Han Jaber is really my brother¨Cin¨Carms. He led us tomit murder and arson. We killed many members of the military department, and plundered firearms! ¡°We¡¯ve¡­ we¡¯ve done a lot more¡­¡± From Yozand¡¯s mouth, a lot of details about what he and Han had done together in partnership poured out. ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re full of nonsense. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± When Xander heard these words, he became engaged at once and immediately wanted to kill Yozand. What Yozand described were all shameful, despicable deeds. How could Han possiblymit such deeds with the kind of status he held? This fellow was clearly ndering and maliciously leveling false allegations at Han. With that utterance, Xander prepared to kill Yozand on the spot. When Zealon Xydia, Carlo Monde, and the others saw this scene, joyous surprise shed across their eyes. They had allowed Yozand to barge in and deliberately acknowledge Han as his seniorrade so that they could pin a trumped¨Cup charge on Han. If Xander killed Yozand, there would be no one to refute the charge. They would then have even more reason to take Han away. If Han resisted, they could kick up a big ruckus and treat Han Jaber as a sinner in the whole country! In this way, Han Jaber would be the enemy of the entire Lonrd Kingdom! Thereafter, Longhard Kingdom would not be able to amodate Han Jaber any longer. Therefore, Zealon, Carlo, and the others were all looking forward to Xander killing Yozand. In any case, Yozand was a criminal, to begin with. It did not matter if he died. Whizzl In his rage, Xander did not think so much about such things. The rays of sword beam shot out from the tip of his finger, sting towards Yozand. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Han said in a deep voice. As he spoke, he moved his finger and took action immediately. He intercepted all five rays of sword beam that Xander released and sted them to smithereens. In the air, the shock wave sted outward, sending Yozand flying as much as 40 inches away before he fell heavily to the ground. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . One could imagine how terrifyingly powerful Xander¡¯s sword beam rays were. 10.38 D If Han had not stopped Xander, Yozand would probably have been sted into fragments by the five rays of sword beams. ¡°Han, in the words of your hometown, this motherfucker is like aid dick. He¡¯s full of bullshit and is deliberately. ndering you. We have to kill this kind of bastard!¡± Xander retorted with fury.. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Calm down,¡± Han said indifferently. ¡°Han¡­ Xander whined. Xander was Han¡¯s most ardent admirer and supporter. He could not bear to see anyone nder and vilify Han. Yozand¡¯s words were clearly disrespectful to Han. That was why Xander wanted to kill Yozand and help Han seek redress thoroughly for the unjust treatment Han received. ¡°Calm down first. Don¡¯t fall into other people¡¯s trap. Han said calmly. A trap? Xander was slightly astonished. Just stand on one side and wait. Don¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore.¡± Han nced at Xander. Then, he walked to Yozand¡¯s side. ¡°You said that I¡¯m your seniorrade and the two of us have done marry bad things. Then, where¡¯s the evidence?¡± After that, Han looked at Zealon, Carlo, and the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t tell me you believe the nonsense of a fugitive?¡± ¡°A fugitive may spout nonsense, but what he says may not be fake¡± Zealon gritted his teeth and stared at Xander to pressurize him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, if you want to prove your innocence, then pleasee with us to the military department. ¡°We will naturally let you go after we¡¯ve investigated thoroughly and found that you¡¯re really innocent.¡± ¡°Hmph! What a joke. You want me to prove my innocence just because someone ndered me. Why don¡¯t you guys go check if the rumormonger¡¯s words are groundless?¡± Han said icily. Zealon seemed to have expected Han to say this. He replied. ¡°Mr. Jaber, this is a serious matter. We have reason to suspect you. All our actions are recorded by a recording device this time and transmitted to the headquarters, ¡°I believe the headquarters already knows everything that happened here. If you don¡¯t go back with us, the suspicion will contimie to hang over your head. ¡°Our headquarters won¡¯t wrongly use a good person, nor will we let any bad person off.¡± Han stared at the recording device in the hands of the person behind Zealon. His face clouded over. Indeed, they were targeting him. They hade prepared! All sorts of reasons had already been put in ce for him. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go back with you?¡± Han asked. ¡°Then you will always be a suspect. You will always be considered Yozand¡¯s possible aplice. Our people and the army will always monitor you and thuspany,¡± Zealon said. Han¡¯s gaze turned icy as he said in a deep voice, ¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill all of you?¡± ¡°I am afraid!¡± Zealon gritted his teeth as the pressure on him multiplied. He added, ¡°But so what if we¡¯re afraid? We have to carry out our duties! ¡°Even if you kill us today, you won¡¯t be cleared of suspicion. Naturally, the Tigris Insignia Army, the military department, and the country will seek justice for us!¡± Han frowned. Zealon¡¯s underlying meaning was clear to Han. What he meant was that if Han didn¡¯t go back with Zealon and the others, the Tigris Insignia Army and the military department would keep the premises of the Mapleturz Group under lockdown and keep on monitoring Han. They would make Han and the Mapleturz Group wish they were dead. They were tantly threatening him! Han nced at all the members of the Tigris Insignia Army present before his gazended on Zealon. ¡°Are you here because of Andrew Shilton?¡± Han had no enmity with these Silver Panzer Corps. These people had no reason to give him trouble. Judging from the style of their armor, he could only surmise they were rted to Andrew Shilton. After all, Andrew was also leading a troop of the Silver Panzer Corps! ¡°We¡¯re only here to apprehend the major felony criminal. It¡¯s just that the criminal confessed that you are involved. Therefore, we have to bring you back for a thorough investigation, Zealon said without batting an eyelid. They hade for Han Jaber all along. They had asked major felony criminal Yozand to put up an act so that they could outwit Han. Otherwise, with Han and Xander¡¯s ability, even if Mackaye Shilton came in person, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to take Han away. Han thought for a moment. The iciness in his eyes disappeared without a trace and was reced by a look of amusement. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He wanted to see what tricks these people had up their sleeves! Chapter 581 Chapter 581 You¡¯re willing toe with us¡± Zealon Nydia¡¯s eyes lit up He had thought of many things that could possibly happen For example, Han Jaber and Xander Zoran might resist vehemently and beat them up badly He even thought of mobilizing more powerfulbat teams to surround them Only then could he force Han to follow them back to the military base of the Silver Panzer Corps, However, Zealon did not expect Han would leave with him so readily ¡°You said it yourself. The innocent will be exonerated. I am innocent. I will go back with you to cooperate with the investigation and clear my name. Han said calmly ¡°Since you really want to cooperate, get your follower to withdraw his aura, Zealon said through gritted teeth. When Zealon was talking to Han just now, Xander¡¯s aura was still suppressing him, making him feel immense pressure. He was sweating profusely and it was especially difficult for him to speak. Han turned to look at Xander and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Han ¡°Withdraw your aura!¡± Upon Han¡¯s chiding. Xander had no choice but to withdraw his whole body¡¯s aura. Only then did the pressure on Zealon, Carlo Monde, and all the soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army decrease rapidly. They ally on the ground, sweating profusely and panting heavily. Their hearts were beating wildly. Although they had only been suppressed by Xander¡¯s aura just now, they felt as if they had walked through the gates of hell and lost half their lives outright. Carlo, in particr, looked at Xander with even more infinite fear and horror in his eyes. He thought all this while that he only had to deal with some ordinary criminals and major felony criminals. He never expected that the people he had to deal with were actually experts at the level of seven¨Cstar general¨Css! Just this sort of aura alone made him feel despair! Carlo could imagine that if Xander had attacked him ruthlessly just now, he might have already been beheaded. When he thought of this, Carlo broke out in a cold sweat again. Themander who had been suppressed on the ground stood up and pointed at Han. ¡°Very good. You admit that you are the aplice of that fugitive. Men, cuff him!¡± When Han and Xander heard that, they immediately turned around and stared icily at that commander. Themander immediately felt as if he was being stared at by two bloodthirsty ferocious beasts from the primordial era. It seemed like he had fallen into an icy abyss and his entire body had turned freezing cold. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xander questioned themander testily. Themander trembled and kept quiet out of fear. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word anymore. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. What did you say just now? Who are you going to handcuff?¡± Xander repeated his query icily. Themander gritted his teeth but did not dare to answer. ¡°Commander, Hary Jaber is an employee of ourpany. I can guarantee his innocence.¡± At this moment, Reign also walked over. Her eyes were chilly as she said, ¡°As high¨Cranking and respected officers, you want to handcuff my employee because of a fugitive¡¯s words. Where¡¯s your intelligence? ¡°In the extremely unlikely scenario that my employee is a suspect, he shouldn¡¯t be handcuffed before any incriminating evidence has been produced to prove that he has broken thew. ¡°If you do such things, what¡¯s the difference between what you¡¯re doing and abusing your power to bully people ormit atrocities? ¡°If you can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong, what right do you have to be an officer?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Every word Reign said was incredibly powerful and incisive. These words made themander so ashamed that he could not even raise his head. Zealon wiped the sweat off his forehead and stood up. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Zendor Leed, step back!¡± Upon hearing Zealon¡¯s words, themander quickly stepped back. He did not dare to confront Han, Xander, and Reign again. Zealon forced himself to smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber is just a suspect. Before we verify the facts, there¡¯s no need to handcuff Mr. Jaber. ¡°We just need Mr. Jaber toe with us. Once we¡¯ve done a thorough investigation, we can release Mr. Jaber.¡± ¡°No. If you want to investigate, you have to do it here! Otherwise, if you want to take my employee away, you have to show the relevant documents!¡± Reign said, refusing to relent. She had just seen the surveince footage and she had now arrived at the scene. She knew very well what these people were like. Within the premises of the Mapleturz Group, these people already have the guts to lie through their teeth. If Han were to be taken inside the territory of Zealon and the rest, who knew what kind of charges Zealon and the rest would heap on Han¡¯s head? At that point, Han would bepletely at their mercy, like a fish on a chopping board. Who knew what would happen then! In order to protect Han, Reign had to keep Han here. At the very least, she had to keep him within her field of vision. to ensure that Han would not be wronged by others! Zealon frowned. This time, they had decided to nder Han at thest minute. How could they have the time to prepare the arrest warrant to detain Han? Besides, if at the point when the fugitive dashed in and recognized Han, they could immediately produce an arrest warrant for Han, even a fool would know that all of this was staged. Now that Reign put things in this way, Zealon was caught in a dilemma. Carlo¡¯s face clouded over as he said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, this is a serious matter. It¡¯s not convenient for us to reveal all the information here. ording to thew, all suspects must be brought back to the military department for interrogation!¡± ¡°You want to talk about thew, do you?¡± Reign¡¯s face turned frosty. She immediately said to her secretary Lily, ¡°Lily, call ourpany¡¯s team of legal counsels here.¡± Lily nodded and immediately turned to leave. Reign was still worried. She immediately took out her cell phone and called Royston Zabel to exin to him the purpose of her call. She said in a stern voice, ¡°Mr. Zabel, this group by the name of Silver Panzer Corps is iming that Han Jaber is the seniorrade of a fugitive and they want to arrest Han Jaber. ¡°Now they¡¯re talking to me about thew. How about this? Can you send Eric Cooper and Lightdom City¡¯s Invincible Lawyer here too?¡± When Zealon and Carlo heard this, their expressions immediately turned extremely unsightly. As the higher¨Cups of the intelligence department, they had investigated the backgrounds of Reign Labenz and Han Jaber in great detail. They also knew that because of Han Jaber, Reign Labenz and the Zabel family became very close. The head of the legal department of the Mapleturz Group was a famous big shot. He could definitely compete head¨Cto¨Chead with the legendary Lightdom City¡¯s Invincible Lawyer! If Eric Cooper and the team from Lightdom City¡¯s Invincible Lawyer joined hands with the legal department team from the Mapleturz Group, they would not be able to win any arguments onw against these two teams even if they brought everyone in the military department¡¯s legal department here, much less now when they were on their own Reign was determined to protect Han at all costs! Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Carlo Monde stared at Reign Labenz, and an icy look shed across his eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you sure you want to go against our Tigris Insignia Army?¡± ¡°Go against Reign¡¯s face turned chilly. She said icily, ¡°You guys are army personnel from the military department. Your duty is to protect the people! ¡°Now, you want to detain a citizen without any evidence and only based on hearsay from a felon with multiple criminal records ¡°Furthermore, you were talking to us about thew just now. Now that I¡¯m talking to you about thew, you are saying that I am going against you?¡± 1. 1. Carlo was rendered speechless on the spot, and his expression turned even more unsightly. Zealon Xydia¡¯s expression was grim as well, and he remained silent. Reign sized Carlo up from head to toe and said icily, ¡°Sir, you led an army to capture a major felony criminal. Yet, right now you don¡¯t even have your name or position on your uniform! ¡°Can I ask what is your name? What position do you hold? And what authority do you have to apprehend aw¨Cabiding citizen of ourpany? ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not a fake? ¡°Show me your identification documents and proof of authority!¡± ¡°L¡­ Carlo was once again rendered speechless. Zealon¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. They had nned this operation in a hurry. Simply convincing Yozand Growe alone already took quite some time before he agreed to cooperate. During the operation, Carlo and the rest only put on their armor and did not bring along their identification cards. Now that Reign is demanding that they show their identification cards, many of them could not do so immediately. Although Zealon was shocked, he did not panic. He remained calm and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, if you want to check our identification documents, go ahead. We do not need to worry about rumors if we are upright. My name is Zealon Xydia, Head of the Intelligence Department of the Silver Panzer Corps. My employee number is XXXX¡­¡± Carlo was overjoyed and thought to himself, ¡°Well done! Mr. Xydia is really awesome. Why didn¡¯t I think of reporting my employee number?¡± When he thought of this, Carlo also announced, ¡°My name is Carlo Monde, Captain of the 3rd Squad of the Tigris Insignia Army. My employee number is XXXX¡­ They were all warriors who had been fighting outside all year round. They had long memorized their employee numbers by heart, with the intention of leaving their identity behind at the point when they died! Now that Carlo had announced his identity, no doubt he was not afraid of Reign checking on him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll note it down. Reign then called for her secretary again. She took out a pen and paper and busily wrote down Zealon and Carlo¡¯s names and employee numbers before handing them to her secretary. Thereafter, she said in a stern voice, ¡°Check their identities immediately. Also, get the legal department to get here faster. ¡°If they¡¯re not here in five minutes, tell them to pack up and leave!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The secretary took the paper and immediately went to check. Zealon and Carlo¡¯s expressions changed slightly when they saw this. Their employee identification numbers were quiteplicated. There were alphabets and twenty numbers. Earlier, they had only recited them once, but Reign actually memorized all of them? Surely this ability to remember things was a little strong! ¡°Ms Labenz, there¡¯s actually no need to go through so much trouble 1 arrest warrants. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let them take you away!¡± Reign said, showing no signs of relenting She was still thinking of having a meal with Han after workter so that she could take the chance to get Han drunk Thereafter, she would c conquer him. It Han was captured by these people, wouldn¡¯t her n go haywire? Putting aside the question of how it would affect her n to conquer Han, it was still questionable whether Han could survive in one piece when he was in the hands of these people. Therefore, Reign must not let Han get arrested. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Han saw Reign¡¯s persistence, he felt warm inwardly, but he could not help giving a bitter smile. Han was now a member of the Dragon Team, and his status was on par with Zachary Tyler¡¯s. He could do whatever he wanted in Lightdom City Even Mackaye Shilton, the greatmander of the Silver Panzer Corps, would have to address Han respectfully, not to mention Zealon and Carlo. If Han followed Zealon and the rest to their premises, as long as he tossed out his Dragon Team¡¯s identification card on the table, he would be safe and sound. Those people would still have to serve him like they are attending to an important VIP With this intervention from Reign, Han¡¯s n would go up in smoke. ¡°Actually, they can¡¯t do anything to me, Ms. Labenz, Han whispered. Reign also looked at Han and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you¡¯re very powerful. In terms ofbat strength, these people can¡¯t do anything to you. ¡°However, this matter can¡¯t be solved simply bybat strength. They are the state machines. No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t use force to deal with these characters.¡± Reign was the richest person in Lightdom City. She knew many high¨Cranking officials and nobles and knew the way they worked very well. Some fawning officials might not have the capability to deal with problems, but they were the best at creating internal strife and ndering others. Even if one were a peerless hero, once he fell into the hands of those people, he would still suffer a painful oue even if he didn¡¯t die. ¡°Han, trust me. You can¡¯t go with them. Staying with me is the safest decision,¡± Reign insisted. ¡°Have you ever thought that if I don¡¯t go with them, they¡¯ll keep their troops here to surround the premises of the Mapleturz Group? Will the corporation still be able to do business? Han¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°At this point, once an opponent uses this matter to create massive publicity, it will be a fatal blow to the corporation. ¡°The losses¡­ could be very severe. ¡°If¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Reign gestured with her hand to cut off Han. She looked at him affectionately and said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what happens, I will not let them take you away, even if I have to sacrifice the entire corporation.¡± When Han heard this, his entire body trembled momentarily. He looked at Reign with a hint of shock in his eyes. The softness deep within his heart was also touched. Han had been plying his trade for so long and had met many women. He also had rtionships with many women. Yet, this was the first time a woman was willing to give up everything for him. The Mapleturz Group was Lightdom City¡¯srgest corporation. Its financial clout far exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. The value of its assets numbered in the trillions. Such arge sum of money was sufficient impetus to prompt many people to fight for it with their lives. In the end, Reign did not hesitate to give up all of this. She did not even hesitate to go against those in power, disregarding all consequences just to protect him. This friendship had indeed touched Han deeply! Reign was determined to protect Han at all costs. While waiting for the members of the legal department to arrive, she kept asking for help on the phone. Zealon and Carlo¡¯s expressions clouded over. They remained silent, but they kept staring at Reign icily. If not for the fact that Xander Zoran was still present, they really wanted to give Reign a big p. Their Tigris Insignia Army had always been tyrannical and no one could stop them from doing what they wanted. Now, they were put in all kinds of difficult positions by Reign and were totally helpless. They felt the burning pain of humiliation on their faces. Soon, the legal department of the Mapleturz Group and the legal team from the office of Lightdom City¡¯s Invincible Lawyer led by Eric Cooper arrived. The two legal behemoths gathered in the same hall and stood in an imposing array. The oppressive atmosphere they created was incredibly terrifying. The strongest legal counsel had arrived! ¡°Who wants to talk about thew with us?¡± Eric Cooper asked confidently. As soon as Eric appeared, the expressions on the faces of everyone in the Tigris Insignia Army turned very unsightly. ¡°Immediately summon the strongest members of our legal department here,¡± Zealon said in a low voice. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re good atbat, but we can¡¯t win on legal matters,¡± Carlo said in a low voice. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t win, we still have to fight them. If we don¡¯t bring Han Jaber back today, do you think Commander Shilton will let us off?¡± Zealon whispered. As soon as these words were uttered, Carlo¡¯s entire body trembled. Without another word, he immediately began to call for help on the phone. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Carlo Monde made numerous calls on his cell phone and requested help from all the experts in the legal field that he could think of Eric Cooper led the two legal teams and waited with a smile. As thergest legal office in Lightdom City, they were not afraid of anyone. Holzer Quaid, the director of the legal department of the Mapleturz Group, also had a confident look in his eyes as he quietly watched Carlo make phone calls. ¡°Mr. Cooper, Mr. Quaid, are you guys confident?¡± Reign Labenz asked. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Labenz. I¡¯ve already run through the whole matter and understood everything. It doesn¡¯t matter who shows up. As long as they¡¯re talking aboutw, I guarantee that no one can take Mr. Jaber away, Holzer said confidently. Next to him, Eric Cooper also nodded, indicating that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Reign was relieved to hear their answers, and she felt at ease then. Han looked at Reign and felt a warm sensation in his heart. He said, ¡°Rei, there¡¯s really no need to do this. If you protect me like this, it¡¯s equivalent to falling out with them. ¡°If this happens, it will be very detrimental to the Mapleturz Group¡¯s future development. ¡°As the Mapleturz Group¡¯s CEO, you must think of the corporation¡¯s interests.¡± He had been living abroad for the past eight years, but he knew the exact situation of Longhard Kingdom. As the saying went, themoners should not fight with the officials, and the poor should not fight the rich! What this meant was that themoners should not get embroiled in disputes with officials, and the poor should not fight with the rich in terms of money. If one did not have the means to go against the other party, one should avoid the other party to protect oneself. Zealon Xydia, Carlo Monde, and the rest were all high¨Cranking members of the Tigris Insignia Army and had a widework of contacts. If Reign went against these people, even if she won this time, when these people wanted to take revenge on her in the future, they could cause arge corporation like the Mapleturz Group to copse in a short time. In this world, authoritative power was always invincible! Even if one¡¯s business sector was spread all over the world, as long as the person in power issued an order, that person¡¯s corporation would have to change owners. There was no room for negotiation! In Han¡¯s opinion, Reign was ying with fire, gambling with the fate of the entire corporation to protect him. He was indeed very touched by Reign¡¯s sincerity, but there was no need to do all these things at all. ¡°I know, but you¡¯re my everything now. I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Reign said. ¡°Rei, I appreciate your kindness. Sorry for offending you,¡± said Han. When Reign heard Han¡¯s words, a puzzled look swept over her eyes. However, before she could ask further, Han had already moved at lightning speed and tapped on her sleeping acupoint. Reign immediately felt that her eyelids were struggling to remain open. In the next second, her eyes closed and everything turned ck in front of her. She fell asleep and copsed to the ground. Han reacted swiftly and caught Reign before she sank to the ground. He said to the two secretaries Lily and Karren, who had just returned, ¡°You twoe over and help bring Ms. Labenz back to rest. Lily and Karren rushed over and supported Reign on both sides. They looked at Han worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Labenz will wake up after sleeping for two hours. She will be fine,¡± Han reassured them. Han had tapped the acupoint precisely and with just the right amount of strength. His action would not hurt Reign¡¯s body. It would only make her sleep deeply for a while. When the time was up, she would wake up on her own. Landon Katz only arrived at this moment, havingete to the party. He watched as the two secretaries Lily and Karren helped Reign away. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Han, you¡­¡± Han was a picture of calmness as he spoke to Landon, ¡°Mr. Katz, just take good care of Rei. Leave the rest to me.¡± Landon looked at Han intently for three seconds. Then, without saying anything, he left with the secretary Lily Han then looked at Eric, Holzer, and the other legal team members. ¡°Thank you all foring, but you don¡¯t have to do anything about this matter. Ill settle it myself. You may leave now. ¡°Next time, when I¡¯m free. Ili treat all of you to a meal¡± Eric, Holzer, and the rest exchanged puzzled looks with one another. They could not understand what Han was up to. However, when they saw how confident Han was, they felt they should not say anything else and quickly turned to leave. Han looked at Xander Zoran and the remaining security guards Wane, William Jach, and the rest. ¡°You guys can leave too When I¡¯m not around, you have to protect the corporation¡¯s premises well. ¡°As for those of you who were injured previously, follow Xander to the hospital for treatment. ¡°Xander, you have to engage the best doctor for them. Also, remember to give them the healing medicine I gave you previously¡± When Han was training these security guards, he had also prepared many healing medicines to ensure that those who were injured could use them immediately and recover as soon as possible. ¡°Han, what are you. Xander was also extremely puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask any questions. Just follow my instructions,¡± Han said in a deep voice. Xander also frowned deeply. He could not understand what on earth Han was trying to do, However, he had followed Han for many years and knew that the Sovereign of Shadows never fought a battle he was not confident of winning N?velDrama.Org content rights. Since Han had decided to proceed in this manner, it meant that he already had a foolproof n. Xander only needed to follow orders. ¡°Everyone, listen up. Leave with me immediately, Xander said in a deep voice. With that, he led all the security guards away without another word. In fact, to ensure Han had fewer things to worry about, Xander even chased away all the employees of the Mapleturz Group who were gawking, leaving only Zealon, Carlo, and the others from the Tigris Insignia Army surrounding Han. ¡°What¡­ Zealon, Carlo, and the others were not expecting Han to do this. They looked at one another, trying to figure out what Han was up to. Han had sent all the supporters who could help him away suddenly. Was it because he wanted to resolve this matter alone? Could it be¡­ Suddenly, the expressions of Zealon, Carlo, and the rest changed drastically. Their eyes were filled with fear as they looked at Han. Their bodies retreated far away as they looked at Han with extreme wariness. They had a lot of experience on the battlefields and had a high level of vignce. They had also encountered many vicious and ruthless experts. When such experts were alone, they would be unscrupulous. They could erupt with terrifying power and embark on a massacre. It seemed to them that Han Jaber was preparing to y all of them! ¡°All soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army, listen up. Activate level onebat state! Zealon immediately gave the order, his eyes glinting sharply In an instant, all the soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army became tense. They raised their weapons and aimed at Han with uneasy expressions. However, none of them retreated. Instead, they stared icily at Han. Their eyes were filled with the determination to face death rather than submit! The atmosphere suddenly became tense, as if things could spiral out of control at any moment. Han¡¯s eyes swept over all of them and then he said calmly, ¡°Why are you guys putting on this sort of combat posture? Absolutely ridiculous!¡± ¡°Han Jaber, what do you intend to do when you sent so many people away?¡± Zealon asked in a deep voice. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Going back with you guys, of course.¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Zealon Xydia and Carlo Monde looked at each other and saw the shock and disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. When Han sent everyone away, they assumed that he wanted to go on a killing spree, but in the end, he simply wanted to go back with them? Was that even possible? Was Han Jaber that stupid? ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that I¡¯m the fugitive¡¯s seniorrade?¡± Han nced at Yozand Growe, who was tied up securely, and said calmly, ¡°I believe that the innocent will be exonerated. Therefore, I will go back with you to assist in your investigation.¡± ¡°Are you serious? Zealon frowned. Han was at a loss for words. ¡°Do you want me to kill a few people before going back with you?¡± He began to wonder whether these people knew what was good for them. Han had been so cooperative. He didn¡¯t put up any resistance nor did he attack them. He had already extended these people so much courtesy, yet these people still didn¡¯t believe him? Were they masochists? ¡°No, no, no. We¡¯re all civilized people. Try not to attack if you can avoid it,¡± Zealon hurriedly said with an ingratiating smile. Han took out a cigarette and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to attack, it¡¯s very easy. Call off all the soldiers surrounding the Mapleturz Group¡¯s premises and announce to the public that you guys did this because an escaped fugitive came in here. ¡°However, this fugitive has been captured by the Mapleturz Group¡¯s security guards from the security department. ¡°As the representative of the security guards, I will personally escort this fugitive and follow you guys to the vehicle.¡± Han had thought this through. Only when the news was reported in this way could he minimize the Mapleturz Group¡¯s losses. He could preserve the Mapleturz Group¡¯s dignity and even highlight the immense capability of the Mapleturz Group¡¯s security department. When Zealon heard this, he immediately frowned. They had secretly released this fugitive. If their n was exposed by the news media, their opponents might catch hold of this and use it against them to hold them ountable. However, these were all minor problems. As long as Zealon could bring Han back, his mission would bepleted. Mackaye Shilton would not be able to me him. As for the other matters, they were easy to resolve. Zealon immediately nodded. ¡°Okay. I agree to your request.¡± Han found a ck stic bag and poked two holes in it. Then, he pulled it over Yozand¡¯s head and lifted him up from the ground with one hand. He then said calmly, ¡°Alright. Lead the way.¡± ¡°All soldiers of the Tigris Insignia Army, listen up. The major felony criminal has been captured! ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡± When Zealon saw that Yozand¡¯s face was covered, he was relieved. He immediately walked in front and ordered members of the Tigris Insignia Army to open up a path ahead. At the same time, he also ordered his subordinates to release the news to the media in ordance with Han¡¯s instructions. After issuing his orders, Zealon was overjoyed. Mackaye Shilton insisted on arresting Han Jaber to avenge his son. Such an undertaking was a huge risk, to begin with. In his mind, Han Jaber was very likely one of the ten legendary mysterious Demigods. His strength would be boundless. Even if the Silver Panzer Corps went all out, they might not be a match for Han. Zealon didn¡¯t want to antagonize Han at all, nor did he want to offend Mackaye Shilton. Being stuck in the middle was the most unbearable situation. Now that Han was cooperating with him, Zealon could sessfullyplete the mission without any bloodshed. He would not offend either side. This was simply perfect! In order to fulfill Han¡¯s requirements, Zealon even got a reporter to take photos of Han escorting Yozand so that Han could use them as promotional materials in the future. Soon, the Tigris Insignia Army retreated like a tide. They rapidly boarded the military department¡¯s trucks and quickly disappeared without a trace. Landon stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window of the CEO¡¯s office and watched therge trucks leave in an impressive manner with a solemn expression. Lorraine Zabel was also standing beside him and watching the whole proceeding silently. ¡°Miss Zabel, do you think anything will happen to Han?¡± Landon asked somewhat worriedly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Lorraine blurted out without hesitation. Landon looked at Lorraine with curiosity. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± In the extraterritorial battlefields, the Silver Panzer Corps was known as the Invincible Silver Dragon. If anyone fell into the hands of those people, the consequences would be unimaginable. Yet, Lorraine believed so firmly that Han would be fine? ¡°Han never fights a battle he has no confidence in winning Lorraine¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°If he takes action, it means that mentally, he already has the confidence to secure victory. We can just watch quietly.¡± Landon looked at Lorraine and then at the trucks carrying the Silver Panzer Corps that had already traveled far away. His expression became more and more peculiar. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Truly, every generation produces its own talents. The new generation surpasses the previous. My era has passed. Now, it¡¯s your era.¡± In the past, when Landon fought alongside Reign¡¯s father to sweep across the world, he enjoyed the feeling of being invincible. Now that he was an expert at the level of general¨Css, he could sweep aside his enemies even more easily. However, when Landon faced Han and Lorraine, he felt that he had already be old. Whether in terms of talent,bat power, or ability to handle things, Han Jaber and Lorraine Zabel were more experienced and calmer than him. Ever since Han and Lorraine arrived at Reign¡¯s side, Reign had not asked Landon for help for a long time. Her life had also been smooth sailing. Instead of feeling remorseful, Landon smiled slightly and thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time for me to consider how to live my golden years after retirement.¡± All along, he had been supporting Reign so that Reign would have someone to rely on. Only then would he feel he did not let Reign¡¯s father down. Now that Landon saw Reign¡¯s faction growing stronger step by step, from being alone to having so many friends around her, he felt heartened from the bottom of his heart. Reign Labenz had really grown up. Even without the help of someone like him who was almost 50 years old, she could still hold her own and contend with the elderly Mr. Labenz. She could even overthrow Philip Labenz. In other words, even without Landon¡¯s help, Reign would still do well. At this juncture, Landon could resolutely retire at the height of his career. Zealon led the convoy of trucks ferrying the Tigris Insignia Army members back to the military base of the Silver Panzer Corps. After getting out of the truck, he came to the truck where Han was in. He let Han and Yozand out of the truck and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, please cooperate with us and send the fugitive to the military prison. ¡°After that, we will interrogate you two in turn to uncover evidence. ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, we won¡¯t wrongly use you.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Lead the way,¡± Han said calmly. Zealon nodded and walked at the front. Han carried Yozand, whom he had knocked unconscious earlier, and walked in the middle. Carlo and the others followed right behind Han. They were fully armed and their gazes were chilly. Although Han was not handcuffed, they still treated Han like a prisoner and maintained an exceptionally vignt watch and aloof attitude toward him. In particr, after they arrived at the base of the military department, they became more aloof and even a tad more arrogant Soon, they entered the prison inside the military department Under Zealon¡¯s lead, Han threw Yozand into one of the single cells Zealon opened the door of another room and politely said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, this is the ce where you will be questioned Please go in It was as if Zealon was inviting Han into a trap Han did not say much and walked straight in He even closed the door himself and lit a cigarette. He took a puff and said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Hurry up and call the person in charge of questioning toe here¡± From the looks of it. Han was not here to be questioned. Instead, he was very rxed and calm, as if Han was the one conducting the interrogation Chapter 585 Chapter 585 When Zealon Xydia, Carlo Monde, and the rest saw howid back Han Jaber was, their eyes suddenly turned icy. This ce was their territory, and Han was already their prisoner. Yet, Han was still so calm in the prison. He even ordered them around, making all of them feel that they were being looked down on. Carlo shed all pretense of cordiality outright and said icily. ¡°Jaber, we have extended you courtesy outside earlier, but now that you¡¯re in our territory, you¡¯re a prisoner! ¡°Now, you¡¯re not qualified to speak to us as equals. ¡°Wait here obediently for us to begin interrogation¡°¡± At this moment, Carlo¡¯s attitude was no longer as servile and fearful as before. He had be extremely arrogant and tyrannical as he berated Han loudly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Han looked at him and burst outughing involuntarily. Wasn¡¯t this person too impatient? His attitude changed the moment Han was locked up? Han had expected these people to fall out with him, but he did not expect them to fall out so quickly. Thus, he could not help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at? This is a military prison. You¡¯d better be more serious. Otherwise, we have a hundred ways to punish you!¡± Carlo said aggressively. Hanughed even more merrily. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯d like to see what ways you have.¡° ¡°You think that we can¡¯t do anything to you, is that it?¡± Carlo¡¯s eyes turned even more chilly. He had been pped by Xander Zoran at the premises of the Mapleturz Group. Now, his face was still burning with pain. He felt that he had lost all his dignity. In Carlo¡¯s view, all of this was Han¡¯s fault. It was Han who directed Xander to treat him like this. Now that he saw Han being locked up in prison, the fury of vengeance burned fiercely in his heart. He couldn¡¯t wait to teach Han a lesson immediately and give vent to his anger. Han still remained calm. He nced at Carlo and Zealon and said nonchntly, ¡°Let me tell you. I still have a lunch appointment in the afternoon. I don¡¯t have time to y with you guys. ¡°If your leader doesn¡¯te in an hour and a half, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± With that, he took out his cell phone and called Xander. ¡°Xander, have you helped the injured get treated?¡± ¡°Han, don¡¯t worry. Everyone¡¯s out of danger now.¡± ¡°Good. Remember to give them the healing medicine.¡± ¡°No problem, Han. When are youing back?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m done. I should probably be back in two hours.¡± Han stood in the prison cell with a calm expression as he gave instructions to Xander and the rest. This small lousy prison could not hold him at all. As long as he wanted to, Han could leave this small room at any time. In any case, since he was already here, he might as well take it that he was on vacation. Carlo stared at Han from outside and became downright furious at once. He roared at Han, ¡°This is a military prison. It¡¯s not a ce for you to chat! ¡°Now that you¡¯re a suspect, we have the right to confiscate all yourmunication tools. Hand over your cell phone immediately.¡± Zealon and the others also felt humiliated when they saw Han¡¯s behavior. This was their territory, a ce controlled by the Silver Panzer Corps! Han Jaber was a criminal suspect that they had ¡°invited here, yet he was able to behave in such a carefree manner in their territory. Not surprisingly, it made them feel very ufortable. Zealon was more shrewd and also knew how powerful Han was. Therefore, no matter how much Han talked on the phone in that calm manner, Zealon pretended not to see it and remained silent. In any case, he had no enmity with Han. There was no need for him to make things difficult for Han. It was best for Zealon to protect himself. However, Carlo was different. He had been beaten up by Xander before and now he transferred his anger to Han. He wanted to regain his dignity, so he ranted and raved, disying an extremely obnoxious and arrogant attitude. Han nced at Carlo and said calmly, ¡°Let me make this clear upfront. I am not a criminal suspect. ¡°Besides, you guys don¡¯t have anyw enforcement powers over me, nor do you have an arrest warrant for me. I¡¯m only here to prove my innocence. ¡°Therefore, before you produce evidence of my crime, I still have the right to speak to outsiders.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about your rights. Here, I am thew! Are you handing it over or not?¡± Carlo spoke icily with an overbearing attitude. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Han asked. ¡°Fine. Then you¡¯re deliberately not cooperating. The suspicion on you is now stronger. ording to the law, I have the right to execute you!¡± Carlo said with a frosty expression. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he ended the call with Xander. He extended his hand and ced his cell phone by the bars of the cell. He then said calmly, ¡°If you want it, thene over.¡± Carlo¡¯s gaze was menacing as he walked forward. Zealon quickly pulled him back and said in a deep voice, ¡°Be careful. It might be a trap. In his impression, Han was not someone whopromised easily. Now that Han had handed over his cell phone so quickly, it was obviously a trap. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a trap?¡± Carlo¡¯s eyes were icy and he looked smug. He said in a low voice, ¡°This is the territory of the Tigris Insignia Army. It¡¯s my exclusive territory. I don¡¯t believe that he can cause any trouble after being locked up.¡± With that, Carlo walked forward and grabbed the cell phone in Han¡¯s hand, intending to yank it out of his hand. At this moment, Han quickly grabbed Carlo¡¯s hand and tightened his grip abruptly. Carlo immediately felt a burning pain in his palm and his bones felt as if they were about to shatter. It was so painful that his face became twisted in pain, and his expression became extremely unsightly. Han looked at Carlo indifferently, his face totally devoid of expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to take something from me. ¡°It really depends on your ability, Mr. Monde.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Carlo gritted his teeth and let out a monstrous roar. In order to break free from Han¡¯s grip, Carlo used all his strength and circted all his vital energy to its peak to break free. Unfortunately, it was totally useless. Even when he exerted every single ounce of his strength, it was still useless. Han¡¯s hand was as strong as iron pincers. Carlo could not break free at all. ¡°Mr. Monde, remember this. Even if it¡¯s your territory, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want. Moreover, remember the most important thing. I¡¯m not a criminal suspect. I¡¯m just here to cooperate with your investigation,¡± Han said icily. With that, Han suddenly made a move and clenched his fist again. Crack! The bones inside Carlo¡¯s five fingers instantly shattered. ¡°Argh¡­¡± The nerves in the ten fingers led to the heart. Even a tough guy like Carlo could not withstand the immense pain. He could not help letting out a heart¨Cwrenching scream. His body began shaking uncontrobly as he fell on one knee. His face was twisted in pain and he was drenched in sweat. ¡°Let¡­ let go of my hand, Carlo said with a trembling voice. ¡°Mr. Monde, are you ordering me around?¡± Han asked. ¡°You¡­¡± Carlo gritted his teeth, and his expression became even more unsightly. The pain was so intense that he clenched his teeth tightly and wished that he was dead. Zealon couldn¡¯t bear this sight anymore and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, if you continue to do this, then we might really have to add this to your crimes!¡± ¡°Attacking a senior officer of the military department is a serious crime!¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 ¡°Mr. Jaber, this is a grave matter. Please think twice before you act. Zealon Xydia¡¯s words were clearly much more dignified than Carlo Monde¡¯s. His tone of voice was very calm and did not seem to single out anything in particr. Instead, he sounded like an old friend persuading Han not to be rash. His words carried no underlying threat at all. Han smiled faintly and raised his head to look at Zealon. ¡°It¡¯s rare toe across a threat like yours.¡± I¡¯m not threatening you I¡¯m just telling you a fact, Zealon said. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Mr. Jaber, please let go of his hand on my ount. ¡°Although Mr. Monde is a little aggressive, he is still someone who has made contributions to the country. ¡°This punishment you gave him is enough. ¡°So, please be magnanimous.¡± After saying that. Zealon even bowed deeply to Han. He was very polite and looked at Han with beseeching eyes. He was not tyrannical at all. Instead, he was exceptionally approachable. Han smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you are easier to talk to, Mr. Xydia. For your sake, let¡¯s leave it at this for now? With that, Han released his grip. Only then did Carlo feel the pressure decrease greatly. He clutched his broken fist andy on the ground, his face contorted. in pain. ¡°Mr. Monde, you should thank Mr. Xydia. If not for him, your entire hand would have been crippled today. This time, I¡¯m just teaching you a lesson. Scram. Don¡¯t provoke me in the future,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Bastard, 1¡­¡± Carlo held his hand gingerly and red at Han. His eyes were filled with fury and hatred. Carlo still wanted to say something, but Zealon stopped him. Zealon pulled Carlo to one side and shook his head, indicating to Carlo to stop talking nonsense. Although Carlo was not acquainted with Han Jaber¡¯s name and was rather reckless, he knew Zealon¡¯s character well. After seeing Zealon treat Han so courteously, he frowned slightly and realized that Han Jaber was no ordinary guy. Thereafter, he did not dare to talk nonsense anymore. ¡°Mr. Jaber, our higher¨Cups have already been informed of your arrival. Please wait patiently. Our higher¨Cups wille to see you soon, Zealon said politely. With that, he ignored what Han might think and immediately pulled Carlo along as he left quickly. When themander and the others saw this, they hurriedly left too. If even Zealon couldn¡¯t handle him, it meant that Han must be particrly dangerous. Thus, they didn¡¯t dare to interact too much with Han either. Han nced at them with the same calm expression. He put away his cell phone and sat cross¨C legged in the cell. He began circting the Internal Strength in his body and closed his eyes to conserve his energy in order to cultivate his Internal Strength. Since he was here, he would make the best of the situation! Han really wanted to see what those people would do to him after putting in so much effort to get him here. Most importantly, he wanted to deal with the person who wanted to take revenge on him right here and end the battle quickly. As long as Han dealt with the person who wanted to harm him and settled the matter once and for all, he could go and have a meal happily with Reign afterward. Han was sure that since that person hated him so much, he must be even more anxious than Han and could not wait to take revenge on Han immediately. Therefore, all he had to do was wait patiently for the enemy toe knocking on his door. Five minutes passed, but no one came! Ten minutes passed, but still, no one came! Thirty minutester, apanied by a flurry of footsteps, Carlo walked in from outside with an ominous expression and a gaze full of aggression and fury. His palm was already wrapped in bandages and some splints had been attached to stabilize the broken bones. When he saw Han meditating calmly like an old monk cut off from the world, Carlo was even more furious. He yelled ily. ¡°Han Jaber, get the fuck up on your feet!¡± Han was still meditating with his eyes closed. He did not take Carlo¡¯s words seriously at all Carlo was incensed He immediately took out his pistol, aimed it at Han, and pulled the trigger. Bang The bullet hit the wall at a location next to Han, creating a depression in the wall. ¡°Hul¡± Carlo¡¯s expression changed at once He had aimed at Han¡¯s heart just now, intending to kill him in one thot However, how did the bullet hit the wall instead? Thus was really unbelievable! At this moment, Han opened his eyes. His gaze was as chilly as a de as he said icily, ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Carlo¡¯s shot was clearly meant to kill Han! At this moment. Han also decided he want to kill Carlo. ¡°Han Jaber, count yourself lucky. You dodged this shot, but do you think you can do whatever you want here?¡± Carlo said through gritted teeth. ¡°Do whatever I want? I¡¯m here to cooperate with your investigation, yet you guys put me in a cell without any evidence of my crimes. You even threatened me and restricted my personal freedom. Who do you think is doing whatever he wants?¡± Han retorted. Carlo¡¯s face was as chilly as a de. He said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. Just now, you broke my fingers. This already constitutes the crime of attacking our military department¡¯s elite personnel! ¡°Just this charge alone is enough for me to lock you up until the end of time!¡± Han did not say a word. He simply stared at Carlo icily and his gaze was more chilly than the edge of a de. Carlo was not afraid of Han¡¯s reaction. He kept staring at Han with a sinister smile and said, ¡°Han Jaber, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Kneel down immediately and apologize to me. I can consider letting you off then.¡± Han gave a scornful sneer and remained silent. Carlo¡¯s gaze turned even more sinister. He said icily, ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t learn until you have been taught a painful lesson. Alright. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Men, open the gates!¡± Han was astonished. Open the gates? Was Carlo going to let him out? In the next second, Han knew he was thinking too much.. After Carlo¡¯s utterance, sounds of moving mechanical gears were emitted from the prison cell. Following that, four pipes extended from the four corners of the ceiling. White smoke spewed out continuously from the four pipes and quickly filled the entire cell, emitting an extremely stinging, acrid smell. Immediately after thay, a piece of tempered ss quickly slid down over the cell door, sealing it so tightly that it was air¨Ctight. ¡°Han Jaber you asked for it. From now on, enjoy this pain.¡± Carlo gave a sinister smile. After the door was sealed, white smoke surged in rapidly non¨Cstop. The billowing smoke spread until it reached the top of Han¡¯s head. Han¡¯s nose twitched and he frowned slightly. ¡°Tear gas? Are you abusing your power to administer punishment wantonly?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Abusing my power? Hmph! To deal with a felon with no regard for thew like you, I naturally have to resort to violent methods! ¡°This isn¡¯t just tear gas. I just added a special drug containing neurotoxin to this chemical smoke. ¡°If you inhale enough of this smoke, your cerebral nerves will be damaged and you¡¯ll be a cerebral palsy idiot.¡± Carlo¡¯s expression was malicious, and his gaze was aggressive and smug. He chuckled and said, ¡°Han Jaber, if you don¡¯t want to be an idiot, I advise you to kneel do Chapter 587 Chapter 587 As Carlo Monde spoke, he looked at Han Jaber smugly. He was determined to see Han make a fool of himself. He knew that Han was very strong, but so what if he was? This was their Tigris Insignia Army¡¯s prison. Every prison wall was cast with fairly solid steel material. There was even a very special additiveprising a very tough material added to this steel mixture. Even a missile bombardment could not prate the enclosure and ss. Therefore, Carlo felt that he had a hundred ways to torture Han ruthlessly. Thus, he was fearless and wanted to torment Han viciously. Han nced at the smoke. His expression was still calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you abused your power. But you still end up using such despicable methods. ¡°Mr. Monde, I have really overestimated you.¡± Initially, Han thought that as a high¨Cranking member of the Tigris Insignia Army, Carlo Monde would be a very rational and intelligent person. It never, ever urred to Han that Carlo would be such a worthless piece of trash. Even if Carlo wanted to abuse his position to take personal revenge, he had used such a despicable method. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to hold his head high after this. Carlo¡¯s gaze was icy as he pronounced word by word, ¡°Whether you overestimate me or not, you only need to know one thing. ¡°You won¡¯t end up well once you fall into my hands after you reach the base of the Tigris Insignia Army.¡± ¡°You think you can manipte me with these things?¡± Han could not helpughing out loud. ¡°Of course! The chemical smoke I am injecting into your cell will knock out an elephant, cause problems with its brain and turn it into an imbecile idiot if it inhaled just 4 ounces,¡± Carlo said with a sneer. The toxicity of the chemical smoke was so great that he did not dare to use it indiscriminately. If Carlo hadn¡¯t known that Han Jaber was Mackaye Shilton¡¯s enemy, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to use it. After all, once this smoke was released, if a general¨Css expert inhaled too much, he would also suffer from oxygen deprivation in his brain or even neuropathy. He would be an imbecile idiot who knew nothing. In the past, their Tigris Insignia Army had used this kind of chemical smoke to destroy the elite troops of a vicious militant group, poisoning to death three experts at the level of seven¨Cstar general¨Css. Carlo felt that no matter how powerful Han was, he was only a seven¨Cstar general¨Css expert. Using this kind of poison was enough to make Han wish he was dead. Anyway, Han was Mackaye¡¯s enemy. As long as Han didn¡¯t die, Carlo figured Mackaye probably wouldn¡¯t me him. Moreover, Carlo had followed Mackaye for a long time and knew his personality. Perhaps Mackaye wanted to use him to torture Han and avenge Andrew Shilton. Therefore, Carlo wanted to torture Han ruthlessly with all his might. He wanted Han to bow down to him and submit to him forever. ¡°It¡¯s just some smoke. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Han nced at the smoke. His expression was extremely calm, and there was no trace of fear on his face at all. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop pretending. This poisonous smoke is enough to turn you into an imbecile idiot. Don¡¯t force yourself to hang on. Kneel down obediently and apologize to me.¡± Carlo gave a scornful sneer. However, before he could finish his sentence, Han did something unexpected. Exhale¡­ Inhale¡­ Han suddenly exhaled a deep lungful of air. Thereafter, he began to inhale the air. His inhtion of the air was particrly long and drawn out! As Han inhaled the air, the poisonous smoke immediately turned into two streams resembling long dragons that rushed into Han¡¯s nose and were absorbed by Han. ¡°What¡­¡± When Carlo saw this sight, the smile on his face froze at once. He was utterly dumbfounded. His jaw dropped and he was speechless for a long time. Carlo already said that the smoke was poisonous. Not only did Han not feel afraid as a result, but he even actively chose to mhale the poisonous stroke? Was he tired of living¡± Under Carlo¡¯s astounded gaze, Han was still taking deep breaths. It was as if a whale was inhaling the white smoke and spewing out some turbid exhaust air. At first nce. Han looked like an ethereal divine being swallowing clouds and blowing out fog Carlo came back to his senses and looked at Han as if he was looking at a retard. He said icily. ¡°You are inhaling the poisonous smoke on your own ord. I think you must be tired of living and so you are seeking death! ¡°Since you like the poisonous smoke so much, inhale some more. Just sit there and wait until you turn into an old, imbecile idiot. At that point, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson¡± After saying that. Carlo checked the time, and his gaze became even more sinister and terrifying Based on his previous experience, a general¨Css expert would fall ill within ten minutes of inhaling the poisonous smoke. First, he would cough violently and vomit blood. Then, a portion of his brain tissue would begin to die. After thirty minutes, he would turn into an imbecile idiotpletely. While Carlo waited, Han kept on inhaling and exhaling. For the full thirty minutes, Han did the same thing over and over again, absorbing all the smoke. Even the smoke in the tubes waspletely depleted. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you releasing the smoke anymore?¡± Carlo became enraged. He immediately took out his cell phone to scold his men. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to continue releasing the smoke. It¡¯s just that all the smoke is depleted.¡± In the control room, the soldier in charge of releasing the smoke stared at the screen, dumbfounded. The jaws of the other soldiers also dropped almost to the ground, leaving their mouths wide This was the first time they had seen someone treat the poisonous smoke as if he was smoking a¡¯cigarette. open. The scariest thing was that the smoke stored on their side was all gone, yet Han Jaber was still safe and sound and full of energy. This guy was simply a monster! ¡°What? The smoke is depleted? Carlo was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve used up all the materials to create the smoke, but that person is still alive and well. Sir, where did you catch this monster?¡± Carlo was at a loss for words. When Carlo heard his subordinates¡® answers, his expression immediately turned extremely unpleasant. He ended the phone call on the spot and stared at Han with a gaze that had changed somewhat. A trace of fear now shed across his heart. ¡°It feels good¡­¡± Han stretchedzily and burped. He turned to look at Carlo. ¡°Mr. Monde, do you still have more of such smoke? Give me some more. It¡¯s so refreshing!¡± Fuck! Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Carlo felt like killing someone. Carlo did not hesitate to vite the rules and abuse his power to execute punishment. He wanted to use the smoke topletely poison Han until he became an imbecile idiot, but it never, ever urred to him that Han could be so abnormal. That guy even inhaled the poisonous smoke and said that it felt good. Worse still, he even asked for more. Fuck! This was simply a ruthless p in the face for Carlo! Carlo clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he red at Han. He wanted so badly to tear Han into pieces. However, his heart was filled with a sense of failure and helplessness. Han was not even afraid of such a terrifying poisonous smoke. He was also so powerful. Carlo simply could not do anything to Han at all. There was absolutely no way for Carlo to take revenge! The enemy was clearly in front of him, but Carlo could not kill the enemy with his own hands. He could not even hurt a single hair of the enemy. This was nothing in the world that caused more anguish than such a situation! Han looked at Carlo¡¯s reaction and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve already tried to poison me twice. I¡¯ll remember this grudge. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you thirty seconds to call your greatmander here immediately. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Han Jaber was not some goody two shoes. On the contrary, he was very vengeful. Just now, Carlo Monde had repeatedly tried to kill him and had even used very unscrupulous methods. If Han had not reacted quickly and dodged the bullet and if his body which was immune to poison had not devoured the poisonous smoke, he would probably have died twice. Carlo¡¯s actions hadpletely crossed the line as far as Han was concerned and this made Han very annoyed! Therefore, Han¡¯s voice became extremely chilly and his murderous aura began surging ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Carlo¡¯s face clouded over instantly. ¡°Yes.¡± Han nodded. Complete silence! The moment Han uttered that word, the whole ce fell silent. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Carlo thought he heard the funniest joke in the world. In the next second, he threw his head back and laughed until tears. flowed out. Immediately after that, his expression turned extremely chilly as he said viciously, ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯re really stubborn. even at the brink of death. ¡°This prison you are in is the sturdiest and most terrifying prison of our Tigris Insignia Army! ¡°Once you¡¯re locked inside, you¡¯re like a fish waiting to be ughtered. You¡¯re already destined to be a corpse. How dare you threaten me, the one in control of your fate? You¡¯re simply courting death! ¡°Men! Release the arrows. Shoot him to death.¡± Carlo¡¯s voice was particrly furious and chilly and filled with murderous intent. Bringing Han here and imprisoning him in that prison was something that he, Zealon Xydia, and the rest had already discussed and agreed upon upfront. This prison cell was the sturdiest and had an exceptionallyrge number of mechanisms. Even if a seven¨Cstar general¨Css expert was imprisoned here, he would not be able to do anything except wait for death. To put it bluntly, Han was already trapped like a turtle in a jar and there was no way he could break out of this trap at all. Carlo could manipte Han at will. Swish! Swish! Swish! Following Carlo¡¯s order, some of the staff in the control room immediately took action and switched on the arrow¨Cshooting mechanism. In an instant, holes immediately appeared on the walls of the prison cell that Han was in. A dense shower of arrows shot out from all directions like a raging storm, aiming straight at Han. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± When he saw this scene, Carlo smiled in a sinister fashion. His gaze was smug and chilly as if he could already see the tragic scene of Han being shot to death by thousands of arrows. At the thought of this, Carlo became even more smug. He felt the satisfying pleasure of having taken revenge. However, before long, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore. ¡°Round shield!¡± Han did not move at all when faced with these thousands of arrows. A powerful surge of vital energy spread out and turned into a round shield. When those arrows struck the round shield, they all shattered into powder upon contact with the round shield of vital energy, just like moths flying into a me. It was a spectacr sight. As for Han, he was totally unscathed. The smile on Carlo¡¯s face froze again and was reced by a deeply shocked expression. ¡°He released his vital energy externally and turned it into a shield? He¡¯s at the level of seven¨Cstar general¨Css?¡± Carlo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared fixedly at Han. He knew that Han was very strong, but before Han struck, Carlo had always thought that Han was very young Al that age, no matter how strong Han was, he was at most a one¨Cstar General. Now that Han had disyed his actual strength, even Carlo felt shocked and fearful of this terrifying power. A seven¨Cstar General! Such an expert was an outstanding figure even in the Tigris Insignia Army. Han¡¯s achievements couldpletely crush a low¨Crankingmander of the Tigris Insignia Army like Carlo The most terrifying thing was that Han was too young. He had reached this level before the age of thirty. His future was limitless Han circted his energy to form a shield to block those arrows His gaze was as sharp as a de as he stared icily at Carlo. Carlo immediately felt as if he was being stared at by some ancient ferocious beast. His hair stood on end, and his soul felt as if it had been pierced. ¡°Damn it! This brat is harboring a grudge against me. ¡°And that bastard Zealon didn¡¯t tell me that Han Jaber was actually so strong. He¡¯s trying to drag me down with him! ¡°That¡¯s not right! ¡°Damn it! Zealon is using me as bait to test Han Jaber¡¯s attitude and collect evidence of Han Jaber attacking the military department¡¯s members!¡± In just a few short seconds, Carlo¡¯s mind spun around rapidly and he immediately understood that he had been used. As the head of the Intelligence Department, Zealon knew the personalities of many people in the Silver Panzer Corps like the back of his hand. When they sent troops to capture Han just now, Zealon did not show much of a reaction all the while. When Zealon faced Han, he was even very polite. It was Carlo, the leader of the Tigris Insignia Army, who had stepped forward to antagonize Han all the time while Zealon yed the role of the peace¨Cmaker. When he thought of this, Carlo became even more incensed. He had the deluded perception that he had been betrayed. He treated Zealon as his good friend. In order to help Zealon, he did everything he could to antagonize Han. In the end, Carlo realized that he had been used as a tool! Anyone else in his shoes would feel terrible. Han stared at Carlo icily and pronounced word by word, ¡°Carlo Monde, you¡¯ve tried to kill me time and time again. Your crimes are unforgivable! ¡°Today, I must kill you!¡± Even though the two of them were separated by ayer of ss, Han¡¯s chilly words were like a freezing fog that wafted up from the deepest level of purgatory, making Carlo shiver with fright. ¡°Dammit! This brat hates me now. If he manages to escape, then I¡¯m dead for sure. ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound. I will y him!¡± Carlo felt his hair stand on end when Han stared at him. Then, he gritted his teeth, took out his cell phone, and issued the order. ¡°All of you, listen up. Activate all the mechanisms and kill Han Jaber!¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± In the control room, a soldier said nervously, ¡°Mr. Monde, this person hasn¡¯t been convicted yet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for us to kill him, right? ¡°If the higher¨Cups pursue this matter, L¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Kill him! This is an order!¡± ¡°But, what if the higher¨Cups¡­¡± ¡°If the higher¨Cups want to pin the me on someone, I will bear the responsibility alone. Activate the mechanisms immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you for disobeying orders!¡± Carlo roared in rage anxiously, his voice erupting like thunder. A seven¨Cstar General was definitely not someone he could contend with! For his own safety, Carlo had to kill Han here. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The staff in the control room did not dare to say anything else after being roared at. He could only quickly spring into action and turn on all the switches. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as the mechanism was activated, the arrows that were attacking Han immediately disappeared. Following that, countless sharp spears shot out from the wall holes like bolts of lightning heading toward Han. These spears had a strange shape and shimmered with a chilly glint. In particr, the structure of the spear tip was even more peculiar. It was triangr with an incredibly sharp tip that glimmered with a steely glint. Energy¨Cdemolition spears! This was a spear de specially crafted by the weapon master in the Tigris Insignia Army. Its prative ability was very strong, and it had a rtively powerful shield¨Cbreaking and vital energy¨C breaking effect. This was a weapon that the Tigris Insignia Army used to specially deal with seven¨Cstar Generals! In the blink of an eye, these spear des struck Han¡¯s vital energy round shield and pierced it before stopping in midair. The spear tips stopped four inches away from Han¡¯s body and could not move another inch forward. ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± When Carlo saw this sight, his eyes widened immensely and his expression was downright incredulous. Even energy¨Cdemolition spears could not break through Han¡¯s vital energy round shield? Wasn¡¯t this defense a little too deviant? ¡°Energy¨Cdemolition spears from the Silver Panzer Corps? They certainly live up to their reputation. However, this alone is not enough to break through my defense.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He reached out and grabbed one of the energy¨Cdemolition spears before saying icily, ¡°Mr. Monde, you¡¯re alreadymitting murder! ¡°Therefore, you have to pay the price too!¡± After saying that, Han suddenly flung the energy¨Cdemolition spear out. Crash! The energy¨Cdemolition spear pierced the ssyer like a mighty thunderbolt with overpowering force and stabbed right through Carlo¡¯s left shoulder. The ensuing massive momentum sent Carlo flying. ng! Then, with a metallic sound, he was nailed to the wall of the prison. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 The force of the energy¨Cdemolition spear was very overpowering. After it pierced Carlo Monde¡¯s shoulder, more than half of the spear punched through and became embedded in the wall ¡°Argh¡­¡­. The spear shot through Carlo¡¯s flesh and pierced his shoulder, resulting in excruciating pain. This caused him to let out a heart¨Cwrenching scream. This hurt! This simply felt too painful. Carlo felt as if his left shoulder was being sliced through by a knife and scorched by fire. The pain was incredibly excruciating and his face was twisted in pain. It hurt so much that he wanted to die. Carlo¡¯s ferocious expression was full of anguish. He gritted his teeth and roared angrily, ¡°Bastard! Activate all the mechanisms and the destruction devices. Kill him! Tear him to pieces!¡± As themander of the Tigris Insignia Army, Carlo had always been the one in control of this ce. He was the high and mighty authority that crushed everyone. Yet, right now, Han Jaber had beaten him up in his territory and injured him to this extent. Carlo had lost his dignity utterly. The surging rage destroyed Carlo¡¯s rationality. At this moment, he was no longer thinking about why the energy¨Cdemolition spears could not break through Han¡¯s defensive shield. Carlo also did not analyze why the energy¨Cdemolition spear could pierce through the tempered ss layer that could purportedly block bullets and missiles¡­ It did not even ur to Carlo to consider how terrifying Han was to be able to do all of this. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to take revenge and ughter Han Jaber! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At this moment, the attack on Han in the prison became even more terrifying. All kinds of weapons designed to break shields and possessing an extremely strong ability to pierce defenses bombarded Han from all directions, imbued with surging murderous intent. They swept over Han like a tide drowning people. Han circted his energy to form a shield. Then there was a violent jolt. The energy¨Cdemolition spears that were stuck on his vital energy round shield earlier suddenly exploded into countless fragments, shattering all the iing weapons that had just beenunched in the present strike. The spear fragments were like unstoppable bolts of electricity that sted directly into the holes in the wall, shattering the mechanisms inside the wall. Sparks and lightning erupted, shing non¨Cstop. As a result, many mechanisms no longer fired hidden weapons! However, before Han could catch his breath, something unexpected happened. Rumble! As a series of thunderous roars reverberated outwards, three walls of the prison cell began to move slowly toward Han. At the same time, another wall of tempered ss slid down over the cell door, sealing up the entrance completely. At this moment, Han was truly trapped like a turtle in a jar. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Carloughed out loud and red at Han maliciously. ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯re dead this time!¡± The three walls of this cell weighed thousands of pounds each. When the three walls converged on Han, the resulting force was enough to crush Han into a clump of meat paste. Carlo was already visualizing the scene of Han being crushed into a bloody pulp. He smiled in a sinister manner and his eyes appeared particrly vicious and gleeful. As far as Carlo was concerned, Han would definitely not be able to escape under such circumstances. ¡°Mr. Monde, looks like you¡¯re really tired of living.¡± Han stared at Carlo with a gaze as icy as a de. He said in a low voice, ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think that I can be trapped by merely a few walls and a sheet of ss, do you? ¡°Didn¡¯t Zealon Xydia tell you my real strength?¡± V (zampony tag Havian jaher I don¡¯t believe you can escape from this cell today¡± Carlo said through gritted teeth As he spoke, he grabbed the energy¨Cdemolition spear stuck on his left shoulder and tried to pull it out However, the energy¨Cdemolition spear was embedded too deeply into the wall. Even if Carlo exerted all his strength, he v not able to move the energy¨Cdemolition spear an inch Conversely, because Carlo moved too much, he aggravated his wound and caused himself so mach pain that he had to cle to his teeth. He red at Han viciously again Bastard Han Jaber. I want you to die? Increase the speed of the mechanisms and crush this bastard¡± was After Carlo uttered these words, the speed of the three sliding walls suddenly increased and quickly converged on Han. By the looks of things. Carlo was indeed going to crush Han! Chapter 590 Chapter 590 The three walls quickly converged on Han Jaber. The prison cell¡¯s space became increasingly smaller, and soon, it was only about twenty square feet. The moment these three walls closed up, they would definitely crush Han into a clump of meat paste! ¡°Quick! Crush him!¡± Carlo Monde seemed to have gone crazy. His eyes became very wide as he stared at Han intently. He wanted to watch Han getting crushed to death so badly that he even dreamed about it. ¡°Mr. Monde, I really feel sorry for you. It¡¯s fine if your strength is weak, but I didn¡¯t expect your knowledge to be so pathetic either ¡°I really wonder how your Silver Panzer Corps obtained the title of Invincible Silver Dragon.¡± Han looked at Carlo¡¯s demeanor and shook his head slightly. Then, he extended his hand. The de of an energy¨Cdemolition spear immediately flew out from the hole in the wall andnded in Han¡¯s hand. ¡°If I can break this ssyer once, I can break it a second time.¡± With a chilly gaze, Han poured his immense vital energy into the spear tip and suddenly shot it out. Crash! The spear de pierced theyer of tempered ss like a bolt of lightning. Immediately after that, Han swung his hand, and four more des from the energy¨Cdemolition spears flew out of their holes, shattering all four corners of thatyer of tempered ss. Han himself also struck the tempered ssyer like a bolt of lightning, shattering it to bits before dashing out of the prison cell. Boom! The moment Han dashed out, the three walls closed together with a thunderous jolt, causing the entire prison to shake. When the three walls collided, they caused a huge shock wave that sent Han¡¯s clothes and hair fluttering wildly. The sound of the walls¡® collision was even more deafening. ¡°What¡­¡± When Carlo saw Han escape unscathed, his eyes almost fell out. He muttered, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Their prison had customized a very formidable tempered ss wall. It was made of a special material that bullets and missiles could not prate. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Yet Han had shattered that ss wall so easily? This was downright unbelievable! ¡°Is this ss wall very sturdy?¡± Han stood in front of the broken ss fragments strewn on the ground. His gaze was as sharp as a de as he stared icily at Carlo. ¡°Mr. Monde, do you have a brain? ¡°If I can¡¯t break through these twoyers of ss, how did you end up with that spear de on your body?¡± Carlo¡¯s expression changed at once when he heard this. When his rage overwhelmed his rationality just now, Carlo did not consider how Han managed to strike him. Now that he had calmed down, he suddenly remembered that Han had also broken through the tempered ss wall earlier and sent him flying with one strike. Han did not give Carlo any time to think. He waved his hand and the resulting immense vital energy swept up arge quantity of ss shards and spear tips. These were sent flying out like a raging storm. Swish Swish! Swish! Swish! The tips of the spear pierced Carlo¡¯s limbs and nailed him securely to the wall. Therge quantity of ss shards also struck Carlo¡¯s body, making him look like a porcupine. His body was dripping with blood and it was a tragic sight. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 ¡°Let me out!* ¡°Mr Jaber, let me out Ill give you six million dors Are you only offering him six million dore Rubbish. How can you offer such a small sum of money? Mr. Jaber, let me out, and Ill give you 20 million dors¡± Ill give you 60 million dors!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It doesn¡¯t matter if we get out or not. The most important thing is to kill that bastard Carlo¡® ¡°That¡¯s right Carlo often abuses lynchings and vents his anger on us like we¡¯re sandbags¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­ The criminals detained in the prison were all in an uproar. All of them were cheerful and ecstatic, constantly shouting for Mr. Jaber. They wanted to see Han kill Carlo and even wanted Han to assist them in escaping from the prison. At the moment, the prison was just as noisy as a wet market. ¡°Oh no. There¡¯s going to be chaos in the prison.¡± ¡°Han might help those prisoners escape from prison and cause chaos. Please send troops to suppress them immediately!¡± The warriors in the control room saw the scene with grim faces. They immediately sounded the rm and quickly picked up theirmunicators to report the prison situation to their superiors. After reporting, the warriors in the control room looked at Han on the screen with extremely solemn gazes. Han had a narrow escape after he had suffered such treatment in prison. It was very likely that he had the mentality of taking revenge on society. It would be chaos if Han released those prisoners and caused a scene! At that time, the Tigris Insignia Army would be disgraced, and so would Mackaye. If Steve found out about the matter, everyone in the Tigris Insignia Army would suffer. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not like you, the criminals,¡± said Han. Han looked at the prisoners and berated them coldly. With his words, a powerful energy force swept through the entire ce. In an instant, all the prisoners felt a particrly terrifying pressure. They fell silent on the spot, not daring to say a word. Han¡¯sst nce at them made them feel as if they were being watched by a murderous god from hell. Their hair stood on end, and their hearts tingled. It seemed that if they said one more word, they would be killed by Han. They all looked at Han with deep fear in their eyes. Many prisoners were even forced to kneel as if a herd of wild animals. was bowing to their king. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing the scene, all the warriors in the control room were dumbfounded. Their emotions were like those raging waves that could not calm down for a long time. Most of the people who could be imprisoned in the military prison of the Tigris Insignia Army were ambitious and ruthless people who hadmitted many evil deeds and killed people like flies. They were fanatics and murderers. They were all proud and arrogant individuals. Even though they faced Mackaye, they never gave in. The Tigris Insignia Army suffered heavy casualties trying to capture these people. Now, with just a simple sentence from Han, these people were so shocked by him that they knelt? What kind of power and influence was it? Even Mackaye did not have such power! For a moment, the way they looked at Han changed dramatically. Inside the prison, Han walked in front of Carlo with knife¨Clike eyes. ¡°Mr. Monde, how do you want to die?¡± asked Han. Carlo had tried to kill Han time and time again. Naturally, Han would not let Carlo off easily. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Carlo let out a particrly smugugh at this moment. His voice was like thunder, echoing throughout the prison for a long time Hearing his voice, all the prisoners looked at each other in dismay. How could Carlo still smile even at death¡¯s door?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was not going crazy, wasn¡¯t he? Han silently stared at Carlo with a calm expression. Afterughing loudly, Carlo looked at Han even more triumphantly. He said, ¡°Han, I admit that you¡¯re powerful, and I¡¯m not your match. ¡°But I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°You still have more tricks up your sleeve?¡± Han asked calmly. ¡°Of course, I still have another move called Heaven and Earth have the same lifespan,¡± said Carlo. ¡°Heaven and Earth have the same lifespan? Have you watched too many TV series? I¡¯ve nailed all four of your limbs, and you still want to drag me to die with you?¡± said Han. Carlo said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to drag you to die with me. I only need to¡­¡± Carlo grinned hideously. Then, his eyes grew iparably firm and resolute. He suddenly gritted his teeth and bit his tongue until his mouth was filled with blood. ¡°Oh, so you want to bite your tongue tomit suicide,¡± Han suddenly realized. Bang! Bang! Bang! Before Han could finish his words, Carlo had made a move again. He circted his Internal Strength, causing all the meridians in his body to explode, and his entire body was covered in blood.. Many bloody small holes appeared on his meridians, which looked highly terrifying. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s self¨Cdestructing meridians.¡± Han was enlightened again. Carlo had bitten off his tongue and severed his meridians. Blood flowed from his seven orifices, and his mouth was bleeding. profusely. He looked miserable as if he could die at any moment. However, hisugh was unusually bright and sinister. He stared fiercely at Han and let out a hair¨C raisingugh. ¡°Hehehe¡­ ¡°Is Carlo crazy? Why is heughing so happily even aftermitting suicide?¡± ¡°He¡¯s tired of living. He killed himself before Mr. Jaber¡¯s made a move.¡± When the prisoners saw Carlomit suicide, they looked at each other in dismay. They were all dumbfounded. Then a bearded elderly prisoner in a prison cell looked at Carlo, whose face was covered in blood, and said in a low voice, ¡°Carlo is so cruel! ¡°He has been attacked so terribly by Han that he will probably be crippled if he survives. ¡°He used his death to frame Han for killing a higher¨Cup in the military department. ¡°This way, Han will never clear his name. He¡¯ll either be shot, imprisoned, or sentenced to life imprisonment. ¡°To die for a just cause He¡¯s a cruel man!¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Silence Dead silence! All the prisoners were silent, not daring to say a word. They looked at Mackaye with fear in their eyes. No one had expected Mackaye to actually kill people! Moreover, he did it in full view of the public with no scruples about them. He was reckless! ¡°Who else wants to kill me? Step forward Mackaye stared coldly at all the prisoners. Under the pressure of his sharp eyes, all the prisoners lowered their heads and dared not to look at him. At this moment, everyone could tell that Mackaye was so mad that he was about to lose his mind. Whoever provoked him at this point could die! With a straight face, Mackaye said coldly. ¡°A bunch of scumbags from society. It¡¯s the mercy of our Silver Panzer Corps not to have you executed. ¡°To think you guys would dare to party after what happened to us. You¡¯re simply courting death. ¡°On mymand, open the valves of all cells!¡± Upon hearing his words, all the prisoners on the scene had a drastic change of expression. ¡°Mackaye, you son of a bitch. You¡­ you¡¯re abusing the prisoners!¡± one of the prisoners said madly. In this prison, the opening of the valves meant releasing poisonous smoke. Once the poisonous smoke was absorbed excessively, the human brain cells would necrosis. People could get Alzheimer¡¯s disease and even be vegetables directly. Mackaye wanted to kill them all. The man was even more devilish than them! Bang! As soon as the prisoner finished his words, Mackaye quickly fired and shot the man in the head. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The prisoner was lying in a pool of blood, unable to rest in peace. ¡°Damn it!¡± Many prisoners gritted their teeth at the sight. Their expressions were unsightly, and their eyes were filled with intense fear. Just as they were all panicking, the elderly prisoner silently retreated to the back of the crowd. He took out a piece of cloth and peed silently to wet it.. At this moment, the four corners of all cells began to crack. Four pipes appeared in four corners of the ceiling, spraying a thick cloud of smoke. The elderly prisoner immediately covered his mouth and nose with the cloth stained with his urine and hid in the corner. He also covered himself with the quilt and hid himself. ¡°Let us out, you bastards!¡± ¡°Mackaye, fight as one¨Con¨Cone if you have the guts. Damn it, watch how I kill you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all §å§Õ§Ú know how to do. What kind of hero are you? Let me out!¡± The other prisoners did not see the activities of the elderly prisoner. They continued to grab the railings and shout.. Many prisoners even frantically mmed against the doors of the cells, wanting to break out. Unfortunately, the cell doors here were too strong. They used all their strength but were still unable to break through. Even as they were banging on the door, the warriors in the control room immediately turned on the switches to electrify the cell doors. Those prisoners were electrocuted to the point of foaming at the mouth and falling to the ground, their bodies convulsing. After those people fell, white smoke billowed and quickly drowned all the cells. Countless prisoners immediately fell to the ground after inhaling the white smoke, foaming at their mouths and looking miserable. For a moment, all the howling of the prisoners turned into screaming and wailing. Many prisoners fell to the ground and fainted after the white smokested for ten minutes. The prison became much quieter. Even some prisoners who had not fainted dared not make a sound to agitate Mackaye. They ally on the ground, covering their noses and mouths with wet rags and pretending to be dead. Anyway, the matter was caused by Han. As long as they pretended to be dead, Mackaye wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. When Mackaye solved Han or Han solved Mackaye, the matter would be over. ¡°Shit. Mackaye is a devil. He¡¯s killing people. Itpletely wipes out our human rights.¡± ¡°Son of a bitch. I won¡¯t let that bastard Mackaye off when I have the chance to get out.¡± Many prisoners who pretended to be unconscious gritted their teeth, and their eyes were full of hatred. They were detained in prison and forced to work hard every day. Many of them even had their skills disabled. They were worse off than dead. They were already miserable, but Mackaye still treated them like ves and killed them like they were animals, mercilessly and callously. It made them grit their teeth in hatred. They wished they could tear Mackaye into pieces. Unfortunately, they were now prisoners in prison. Mackaye was at the mercy of the prisoners. They were no match for Mackaye at all. They could only be ughtered. After these people fell down, the whole prison fell silent. Only then did Mackaye put away his gun. His eyes were cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Find the criminal Han Jaber. I want to see him alive or dead!¡± Following his words, many warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps rushed into the prison to conduct a frantic search. This prison was neither big nor small, covering arge area. The prison also had a number of corridors, rooms, and utility rooms. It was rtivelyplex. And all the surveince cameras here had been destroyed and had lost their function. Mackaye went to great lengths to get back at Han to try to make Han be convicted. Then he came over. Now that Carlo was dead, Mackaye immediately seized the opportunity. At this moment, Mackaye had a good reason. Even if he killed Han in public, no one could punish him! Therefore, all the warriors he brought were elites who were brave and good at fighting. They were powerful. It was especially true for the Eight Vajras. Each of them was a five¨Cstar General expert. The equipment they carried was enough to kill an eight¨Cstar general¨Css expert. He did not believe that such a lineup could not kill Han. In a narrow corridor of the prison. After Han arrived, he stopped walking and stood at the front of the corridor like a mountain. At that moment, one expert of the Eight Vajras rushed in. When he saw Han, he immediately reacted and aimed his gun at Han. He reacted quickly, aiming his gun at Han within 0.01 of a second. It was like a sh of lightning. Boom! He was fast, but Han was faster. Han grabbed his head and smashed it against the wall before he could pull the trigger. The tremendous force shattered his head and made his head buzzing. He fell to the ground and waspletely unconscious. Han picked up the gun and equipment of the expert and shook his head slightly. ¡°The Czech CZ83 pistol, an old model. Do the Silver Panzer Corps still use such equipment? ¡°What a piece of trash!¡± Then he moved his hands and dismantled all the firearms. Just as he was about to pick up the grenade from the expert, a grenade had flown over from a distance andnded in front of Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Silence Dead silence! All the prisoners were silent, not daring to say a word. They looked at Mackaye with fear in their eyes. No one had expected Mackaye to actually kill people! Moreover, he did it in full view of the public with no scruples about them. He was reckless! ¡°Who else wants to kill me? Step forward Mackaye stared coldly at all the prisoners. Under the pressure of his sharp eyes, all the prisoners lowered their heads and dared not to look at him. At this moment, everyone could tell that Mackaye was so mad that he was about to lose his mind. Whoever provoked him at this point could die! With a straight face, Mackaye said coldly. ¡°A bunch of scumbags from society. It¡¯s the mercy of our Silver Panzer Corps not to have you executed. ¡°To think you guys would dare to party after what happened to us. You¡¯re simply courting death. ¡°On mymand, open the valves of all cells!¡± Upon hearing his words, all the prisoners on the scene had a drastic change of expression. ¡°Mackaye, you son of a bitch. You¡­ you¡¯re abusing the prisoners!¡± one of the prisoners said madly. In this prison, the opening of the valves meant releasing poisonous smoke. Once the poisonous smoke was absorbed excessively, the human brain cells would necrosis. People could get Alzheimer¡¯s disease and even be vegetables directly. Mackaye wanted to kill them all. The man was even more devilish than them! Bang! As soon as the prisoner finished his words, Mackaye quickly fired and shot the man in the head. The prisoner was lying in a pool of blood, unable to rest in peace. ¡°Damn it!¡± Many prisoners gritted their teeth at the sight. Their expressions were unsightly, and their eyes were filled with intense fear. Just as they were all panicking, the elderly prisoner silently retreated to the back of the crowd. He took out a piece of cloth and peed silently to wet it.. At this moment, the four corners of all cells began to crack. Four pipes appeared in four corners of the ceiling, spraying a thick cloud of smoke. The elderly prisoner immediately covered his mouth and nose with the cloth stained with his urine and hid in the corner. He also covered himself with the quilt and hid himself. ¡°Let us out, you bastards!¡± ¡°Mackaye, fight as one¨Con¨Cone if you have the guts. Damn it, watch how I kill you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all §å§Õ§Ú know how to do. What kind of hero are you? Let me out!¡± The other prisoners did not see the activities of the elderly prisoner. They continued to grab the railings and shout.. Many prisoners even frantically mmed against the doors of the cells, wanting to break out. Unfortunately, the cell doors here were too strong. They used all their strength but were still unable to break through. Even as they were banging on the door, the warriors in the control room immediately turned on the switches to electrify the cell doors. Those prisoners were electrocuted to the point of foaming at the mouth and falling to the ground, their bodies convulsing. After those people fell, white smoke billowed and quickly drowned all the cells. Countless prisoners immediately fell to the ground after inhaling the white smoke, foaming at their mouths and looking miserable. For a moment, all the howling of the prisoners turned into screaming and wailing. Many prisoners fell to the ground and fainted after the white smokested for ten minutes. The prison became much quieter. Even some prisoners who had not fainted dared not make a sound to agitate Mackaye. They ally on the ground, covering their noses and mouths with wet rags and pretending to be dead. Anyway, the matter was caused by Han. As long as they pretended to be dead, Mackaye wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. When Mackaye solved Han or Han solved Mackaye, the matter would be over. ¡°Shit. Mackaye is a devil. He¡¯s killing people. Itpletely wipes out our human rights.¡± ¡°Son of a bitch. I won¡¯t let that bastard Mackaye off when I have the chance to get out.¡± Many prisoners who pretended to be unconscious gritted their teeth, and their eyes were full of hatred. They were detained in prison and forced to work hard every day. Many of them even had their skills disabled. They were worse off than dead. They were already miserable, but Mackaye still treated them like ves and killed them like they were animals, mercilessly and callously. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It made them grit their teeth in hatred. They wished they could tear Mackaye into pieces. Unfortunately, they were now prisoners in prison. Mackaye was at the mercy of the prisoners. They were no match for Mackaye at all. They could only be ughtered. After these people fell down, the whole prison fell silent. Only then did Mackaye put away his gun. His eyes were cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Find the criminal Han Jaber. I want to see him alive or dead!¡± Following his words, many warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps rushed into the prison to conduct a frantic search. This prison was neither big nor small, covering arge area. The prison also had a number of corridors, rooms, and utility rooms. It was rtivelyplex. And all the surveince cameras here had been destroyed and had lost their function. Mackaye went to great lengths to get back at Han to try to make Han be convicted. Then he came over. Now that Carlo was dead, Mackaye immediately seized the opportunity. At this moment, Mackaye had a good reason. Even if he killed Han in public, no one could punish him! Therefore, all the warriors he brought were elites who were brave and good at fighting. They were powerful. It was especially true for the Eight Vajras. Each of them was a five¨Cstar General expert. The equipment they carried was enough to kill an eight¨Cstar general¨Css expert. He did not believe that such a lineup could not kill Han. In a narrow corridor of the prison. After Han arrived, he stopped walking and stood at the front of the corridor like a mountain. At that moment, one expert of the Eight Vajras rushed in. When he saw Han, he immediately reacted and aimed his gun at Han. He reacted quickly, aiming his gun at Han within 0.01 of a second. It was like a sh of lightning. Boom! He was fast, but Han was faster. Han grabbed his head and smashed it against the wall before he could pull the trigger. The tremendous force shattered his head and made his head buzzing. He fell to the ground and waspletely unconscious. Han picked up the gun and equipment of the expert and shook his head slightly. ¡°The Czech CZ83 pistol, an old model. Do the Silver Panzer Corps still use such equipment? ¡°What a piece of trash!¡± Then he moved his hands and dismantled all the firearms. Just as he was about to pick up the grenade from the expert, a grenade had flown over from a distance andnded in front of Chapter 594 Chapter 594 The mes were raging as they surged toward him. Han¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his expression was solemn. He reacted immediately and dragged the Silver Warrior up, retreating quickly. Unfortunately, Han was still a step behind. The shock wave formed by the explosion still hit him, sending him and the warrior being knocked unconscious by him flying. A portion of the fragments swept over like lightning ¡°Vigorous Energy!¡± Han¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. He instantly spread out his powerful vital energy and turned it into a shield to block all the bomb fragments before him for protection. However, the vajra of the Silver Panzer Corps was not so lucky. After being pierced by the bomb fragments, he woke up from the pain and let out a heart¨Cwrenching scream. His eyes widened in pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. It was terribly painful! N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, he did not fall to the ground because of the intense pain. Instead, he pulled a dagger out from his calf and stabbed it fiercely at Han¡¯s neck. Han frowned. He struck again at lightning speed, grabbed Silver Warrior¡¯s head, and sted his head to the ground again. The ground cracked open, and a small crater appeared. The Silver Warrior was bleeding from all seven of his orifices and was on the verge of death. The dagger in his hand had also fallen to the ground. He breathed out more than he breathed in. Han nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Your Silver Panzer Corps is ruthless. You even want to kill your own people. You¡¯re also weird. You¡¯re so badly injured, yet you still want to kill me? ¡°You are out of your mind!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our duty as soldiers to carry out orders! Even if¡­ if I die, I¡­ I want to will kill you,¡± said the Silver Warrior, dying. His voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, barely audible. ¡°An honest fool! Irrevocable,¡± said Han, shaking his head as he kicked the guy so hard that he passed out. ¡°Han is right here. Kill him!¡± At this moment, the carsplitting sounds and the roars of many Silver Warriors came from the prison. Han¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife, and he still stood there like a mountain. He could see many grenades flying toward the corridor. When these grenades flew in, Han¡¯s silver needles flew out and hit those grenades. Boom, boom! Earth¨Cshattering explosions sounded continuous. The explosion mes swept over, and the shockwaves bombarded Han like surging waves. ¡°Energy wall.¡± Han was calm. His vital energy swept out and formed an energy wall before him, blocking the shock wave and bomb fragments. ¡°How did the grenades go off?¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful! We¡¯re not facing an ordinary expert. He¡¯s very likely to be an eight¨Cstar General. We have to be extremely alert. Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy.¡± ¡°Activate n B!¡± The Silver Warriors¡® whispers came from the left side of the corridor. The voices were so low that Han would not have been able to pick them up without his keen hearing. As those voices stopped, more than a dozen grenades were thrown over. Han¡¯s eyes shed like lightning. He immediately recognized that these were not conventional grenades but sh Han closed his eyes without wasting any time.. Boom! More than a dozen sh grenades exploded, and the dazzling lights filled every corner of the prison, illuminating everyone until they could not open their eyes. ¡°He can¡¯t see. Go The next second after the explosion, many Silver Warriors wearing sunsses were already charging in with their guns and lethal auras. They raised their pistols and aimed at Han, who closed his eyes. However, Han had made the first move before they could pull their triggers. His silver needles flew over like a fairy scattering flowers. Instantly, they pierced into the Silver Warriors¡® S 32 acupoints. Those Silver Warriors could not move in just a second. Many warriors circted the power in their bodies and tried their best, but they still could move one of their fingers. At that moment, they looked at Han with shock and horror. Han kept his eyes closed the whole time. However, he still managed to attack their acupoints. How was it possible? How did he see it? The most frightening thing was that they could move before they saw how Han made an attack. Footsteps sounded. Another batch of Silver Warriors rushed in and aimed their guns at Han.. The first batch of Silver Warriors finally saw Han¡¯s actions clearly at that moment. The moment those people rushed in, Han¡¯s hands were already waving. His silver needles flew out like a storm of pear blossoms as fast as lightning. They brushed past the first batch of Silver Warriors and stabbed into the S 32 acupoints of the second batch of Silver Warriors. When the first batch of Silver Warriors saw the scene, their eyes widened, and their pupils constricted violently. Their faces were filled with disbelief. As soon as those silver needles reached that position, the second batch of soldiers also arrived at the same one simultaneously. It was as if the warriors had deliberately bumped into Han¡¯s silver needles! The scariest thing was that Han¡¯s eyes were still closed. He didn¡¯t see anything, but he could clearly know the positions of all the warriors. It was incredible! At this moment, the sh grenades¡® time had passed, and all the light had disappeared. Han opened his eyes and nced at the warriors. He walked over and said calmly, ¡°Do you want to kill me so badly? ¡°It¡¯s a pity you are no match for me with your terrible skills.¡± Han walked over and quickly took action. He gathered all the Silver Warriors whose acupoints had been attacked by him and blocked the only intersection at the corner of the corridor. With that, even the Silver Warriors in their back could not continue charging over. They could only watch helplessly from behind. Han stood behind the group of Silver Warriors and said in a deep voice, ¡°Listen up. I don¡¯t want to start a massacre. Call your highestmander over, and I want to talk to him!¡± If it were on the extraterritorial battlefield, he would have started a massacre immediately and killed all the warriors who wanted to kill him. However, those Silver Warriors in front of him were heroes who protected their country. They were different from Carlo. Carlo wanted to kill him from the bottom of his heart and frame him. However, those Silver Warriors only followed the orders of their highestmander. They had no choice. Once he went on a killing spree, it would be the same as killing his own kind. He only wanted to talk to the highestmander and solve the problem. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Han did not like to kill, nor was he a homicidal maniac. He came here to see who was targeting him and what kind of person Andrew¡¯s father was. Although he hadn¡¯t met Mackaye yet, Mackaye¡¯s actions clearly showed what kind of person he was. The man was ruthless and unscrupulous in order to achieve his goals! In fact, the man had never shown himself and had only sent Carlo over to die. After Carlo¡¯s death and the conviction of his assassinating the higher¨Cup of the military department, the man had only appeared to hunt him down. Insidious Cunning! Wily and scheming! To achieve his goal, he was willing to sacrifice everything! That was Mackaye! If Han didn¡¯t step forward and ask Mackaye to negotiate, more Silver Warriors might pounce on him and hunt him down Faced with so many experts, he was likely to have a problem if he just yed defense, perhaps even get injured.. To capture bandits, one had to capture their leader first! Only by negotiating with Mackaye could this matter be resolved. As he spoke, Han nced at the time and frowned slightly. There was only an hour left before Reign woke 1. up. If he deducted the time it took to get back to Mapleturz Group, he only had about 20 minutes to sort things out. ¡°Pfft! Han Jaber, you colluded with the enemy tomit treason and killed the military department¡¯s higher¨Cup. You¡¯re now the most wanted criminal. What right do you have to negotiate with our Commander Shilton?¡± In front of the Silver Panzer Corps, Liam Maher, one of the Eight Vajras, stood before the military formation. His eyes were cold as he red at Han. ¡°Han, you are already surrounded by us. I advise you to surrender quickly. Otherwise, you will surely die when we attack. ¡°Besides, if you die, it will affect your family for three generations.¡± His voice was as loud as a bell, deafening. At the same time, there was an intense threat in his voice. After saying so, Liam turned his back to Han and gestured to attack in batches. With his gesture, many warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps began to advance in batches. Although there was only one entrance to the corridor, there were still tall windows on both sides. Many Silver Warriors had already approached the windows from the outside, wanting to jump in from there and attack Han from the front and back. Han stared at Liam with a cold gaze and said word by word, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯te in through the windows. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone Han already knew Liam¡¯s tricks like the back of his hands. It was nothing more than to stall him so that other warriors could sneak in from somewhere else and attack him. Liam¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard Han¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I do not do you a favor. Call yourmander over immediately in five minutes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll start a massacre,¡± Han said in a low voice. Liam wanted to say something more, but Mackaye¡¯s voice came through his earpieces. ¡°Pass down the order. Everyone, retreat!¡± ¡°Boss, are you sure?¡± Liam¡¯s face darkened. Just now, Mackaye said that he wanted to have Han killed. Now, he was actually retreating? What was Mackaye trying to do? ¡°Everyone who can move retreat! It is an order!¡± Mackaye said coldly. Chapter 59,5 Liam frowned slightly but still chose to follow the order. He shouted, ¡°All Silver Panzer Corps, listen up. Retreat!¡± Then he blew the retreat horn and led the warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps to retreat like a tide. Soon, they disappeared. without a trace. ¡°Wh¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did they all retreat?¡± When the warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps, who were attacked their acupoints by Han, saw the scene, they frowned slightly. They also sensed that something was wrong and became extremely nervous. Han frowned slightly and immediately activated his Internal Strength. He doubled his strength and made his senses. stronger. He began to listen to everything outside. There were still so many people attacking just then. Now, they suddenly retreated. It was so unusual. At this moment, the elderly prisoner, who pretended to be unconscious, lifted the nket and looked around. His expression changed drastically after discovering that many Silver Warriors had run away. He instantly shouted at Han, ¡°Han, Mackaye is going to blow up the prison! ¡°Quick, open the cell gates and save them!¡± ¡°Blow up the prison? Mister, you¡¯re not joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± said Han, stunned. Mackaye wouldn¡¯t be that crazy, would he? Although many prisoners here deserved to die, they couldn¡¯t be killed just like that! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Moreover, there were also two groups of the warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps, who were attacked their acupoints by Han, 18 of them total. Was Mackaye trying to blow up his own subordinates? Was he so impulsive, so disregarding human life? ¡°I know Mackaye well. He¡¯s a lunatic. He¡¯ll do anything to achieve his goals.¡± The elderly prisoner walked to the cell door with an anxious and flustered expression. ¡°Quick, break open the cell doors and let us out. There are still five minutes before this ce explodes!¡± Han looked at the man and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The elderly prisoner seemed to know Mackaye well. He also had a cruel and keen eye for things. While others felt that Carlo¡¯s suicide was baffling, he saw through Carlo¡¯s intention at a nce. Now, even he was puzzled by the retreat of the Silver Panzer Corps, but the elderly prisoner directly said Mackaye¡¯s plot. Obviously, the elderly prisoner in front of him was someone else! The elderly prisoner looked anxious. He threw the nket on the cell door and said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that Mackaye has investigated you and knows you¡¯re strong. These people can¡¯t do anything to you. ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s only one way to kill you: blow up all the prisons, cover them with the cannons, and bury you in a sea of fire! ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Hurry up, and let us out. I¡¯ll exin everything to you after we get out.¡± As he spoke, he kept trying to kick the door into pieces. However, he was too old nearly seventy years old, and a criminal. His physical strength was pitifully weak. He could not break through the cell at all. Helpless, he could only look at Han with an almost pleading gaze. He knelt with a thud and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Han, I beg you. Please open the door and let me out. ¡°I can¡¯t die, at least not yet.¡± As he spoke, tears streamed down his face, and he looked extremely miserable. ¡°Shut the fuck up, Hugo Hewitt!¡± At this moment, a warrior of the Silver Panzer Corps, who was attacked his acupoint by Han, red at the old criminal and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re in prison, yet you¡¯re still ndering our wise and mighty Commander Shilton. I think you want to spend the rest of your life in jail! ¡°Shut the fuck up right now!¡± His voice was cold and domineering. Hugo ignored the warrior of the Silver Panzer Corps and continued to kneel on the ground. He begged, ¡®Han, there¡¯s not much time left. Please let me out quickly.¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 ¡°Han, please, let me out ¡°T I have mportant things to do, and I can¡¯t die here. Please Hugo knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face. He even kowtowed Han, begging for Han¡¯s help to get him. out ¡°Bastard Hugo, What nonsense are you talking about? ¡°How can Commander Shilton be the kind of person you say he is The Silver Warrior was even more furious when he saw Hugo like that. He glowered at him and wished he could tear Hugo to pieces. The other warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps were the same. They all red at Hugo. If the eyes could kill, Hugo would have been killed by these warriors countless times. In their hearts, Mackaye was the wise and mightymander. He was the super General who had led them through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. He was also the person they admired the most! Hugo was clearly ndering Mackaye by saying that. He was maliciously belittling Mackaye¡¯s glorious images in their hearts and damaging Mackaye¡¯s reputation. They couldn¡¯t wait to kill Hugo! At the same time, they looked at Hugo in confusion. When the poisonous smoke was released, many heinous prisoners passed out from the smoke. How could Hugo still be so sober? Han looked at Hugo and then at the Silver Warriors with confusion. Looking at the Silver Warrior, who gritted his teeth and was the angriest, Han asked, ¡°You all seem to know Hugo. Who is he?¡± The Silver Warrior gritted his teeth and said madly, ¡°Hugo used to be a big baddie whomitted all kinds of crimes. He used to rob our military supplies on the extraterritorial battlefield. He was particrly fierce and arrogant and killed many of our brothers. ¡°Later, Commander Shilton took action and destroyed Hugo¡¯s bandits¡®ir. Commander Shilton captured him and went to a lot of trouble to lock him up here. ¡°Hugo bears a grudge, so he deliberately belittled Commander Shilton¡¯s reputation.¡± Han was slightly stunned. He looked at Hugo with a shocked expression. Although Hugo was kneeling on the ground, Han could see that Hugo looked particrly old after his ordeal in prison. However, no matter how one looked at Hugo, Hugo looked benevolent and did not look like a ferocious, bloodthirsty mugger. ¡°Han, I don¡¯t me you because Carlo attacked you first although you killed him. He deserved it!¡± The Silver Warrior looked at Han solemnly and said in a deep voice, ¡°But if you¡¯re still a citizen of the Longhard Kingdom, you can¡¯t let Hugo leave. ¡°As far as I know, Hugo has nurtured many terrifying forces overseas. ¡°Once he¡¯s released, it¡¯ll be like releasing a tiger back to the mountain. There will be endless trouble in the future. It will cause great damage to our Longhard Kingdom.¡± The Silver Warrior stared at Han with his voice filling with pleading. ¡°Ashton, why¡­ why are you telling Han these? Han is also a wanted criminal now and is a good friend of that bastard. Yozand. How can he have feelings for the country?¡± said another Silver Warrior with gritting teeth. When Ashton heard that, he remembered Han¡¯s identity. His face suddenly became extremely solemn. ¡°There¡¯s no time to chat. Han, I¡¯m begging you. Please let me out. I still have important things to do and important people to see. I really can¡¯t die,¡± said Hugo. When Hugo saw that Han was still chatting with the Silver Warriors, he became anxious on the spot and interrupted Han in a panic. He kept kowtowing and begging Han for help, urging Han to attack quickly. Han frowned slightly and snatched a pistol from Ashton¡¯s hand. He walked before Hugo and fired a few shots without saying a word, destroying the cell lock. ¡°Come out,¡± said Han. Hugo was overjoyed and stood up immediately. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much,¡± Hugo said. traptre 100 Then he hurriestly walked to the bed, parked up a photo, staffed it into his arms, and ran out in a sh A photo) finiti be the intelligencet rious when lee saw Han and Hogoi actions. He donted. Han, you are a traitor and wanted criminal How dare you release unch a criminal without permission? You most die You were born in the Ingherd Kingdom, but you betrayed it Ham you are destined to be despised by everyone in the Lonnd Kingdom Many warriors of the Silves Panzer Corps were also furious and red fiercely at Han They didn¡¯t expect Han to actually let Hugo out. It was a serious crime to release a prisoner ¡°Han quick Open all the cells and wake up the prisoners inside,¡± said Hugo After Hugo left his cell, he did not escape immediately Instead, he turned around and continued to bow to Han Han he pleaded. If you let me go alone, you can let many people go, too. ¡°I beg you to release those people in Cells 98, 108, 209, and 306, please?¡± ¡°Why¡± Han asked ¡°The prisoners in these four cells were wronged and brought in. They have to be saved! The others are all vicious criminals who deserve to die. They don¡¯t need to be saved at all,¡± said Hugo. ¡°Are you so sure they were wronged?¡± asked Han. Hugo added, ¡°I may have been disabled, but I¡¯ve seen through countless people. I only need one nce to know who¡¯s good or bad. The prisoners in those four cells don¡¯t have the kind of thing bad people have in their eyes.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m¡°¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. There are still three minutes left. Perhaps we can still make it,¡± said Han. Han nodded and walked toward the other building. ¡°You¡­ you believe me?¡± Hugo asked. Hugo couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he saw Han¡¯s actions. His eyes were filled with shock. ¡°You¡­ you believe me?¡± Hugo continued. Hugo had lived in this prison for many years. Every day he faced these vicious, scheming viins. Everyone here was full of lies. None of them trusted anyone, and none of them dared to reveal their secret to others. They all had ulterior motives. Even the people in his cell had their own ulterior motives. None of them told the truth. They were all lying to each other. How did Han believe him so much now? ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Han said calmly. As Han spoke, he arrived before Cell 98 and smashed the door. He turned to look at Hugo. ¡°Are those people good people?¡± asked Han. Hugo was still looking af Han in confusion. ¡°Why do you believe me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have that kind of thing in your eyes either,¡± Han said calmly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Hugo heard him, he immediately burst into tears. His tears streamed uncontrobly. ¡°Thank you for believing in me,¡± said H?go, choked. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Save the people first. Come over quickly!¡± Han said in a deep voice. Hugo¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He hurriedly wiped his tears and jogged over. He pointed at the three prisoners inside, indicating they were all good people. Han immediately dragged the three people out and woke them up. ¡°You exin it to them. I¡¯m going to save someone else,¡± said Han. After ncing at Hugo, Han rushed to the other cells. There were only two and a half minutes left. Han could not waste any more time! Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Han rushed up the stairs like a bolt of cold lightning. He arrived at the front of the cells that Hugo had mentioned, broke in, and dragged everyone out. In order to save time, Han also tore their quilts into a big, threw them all inside, and wrapped them tightly. Immediately after, he grabbed the and threw these people out, causing them to fall downstairs After those people flew out, Han also jumped down from the third floor like a god descending. He landed on the ground and created a small pit. After he fell, the was still in midair. ¡°The Energy Shield¡± Han reacted at once. He used his energy to form a shield and steadily held those people up. Then with a bang, those people were all thrown off the, waking them up from the pain and letting out miserable cries. At this moment, Hugo rushed over with the three awakened prisoners and said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, there¡¯s still one minute left. Quick, escape through the back door! ¡°Also, those Silver Warriors¡­ Hugo had calcted the time in his mind after leaving the cell. They only had a short 60 seconds left. However, Hugo was still worried about those Silver Warriors who Han had attacked their acupoints at such a critical. moment. He felt that they could be particrly dangerous. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without another word, Han immediately aimed his pistol at the back door of the prison and shattered the lock. Then, he stuffed the gun into Hugo¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hugo, there¡¯s an entrance to the sewer at the back door of the prison. Take these people into the sewer!¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± asked Hugo. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯m going to go back and save them,¡± said Han. Then he brushed past Hugo and rushed to the corridor. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . By the time Han arrived at the corridor, the time he had been chanting in his mind already reached 48 seconds. ¡°Retrieve!¡± said Han. Han opened his hands and circted a majestic suction force to absorb silver needles from Ashton and the other warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps. Those men immediately regained their mobility after the silver needles left their bodies. ¡°Han, you are not only a murderer but a prison breaker. Abination of crimes is enough to have you shot several times. Raise your hands immediately, or I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± said Ashton. After regaining mobility, Ashton immediately pulled out another pistol hiding behind his waist and aimed it at Han. His gaze was cold and angry. Whoosh! Following Ashton¡¯s actions, the other Silver Warriors did the same. They raised their guns and aimed at Han with cold. gazes. Han was their enemy in their eyes. They had to capture him alive! They had to kill Han to uphold justice if they couldn¡¯t capture him alive. Han¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°You guys can¡¯t be so naive to think you¡¯re justice, can you?¡± said Han. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the military department defending our country and shedding our blood for the sake of justice. If we¡¯re not justice, what are we? Could it be you?¡± Ashton said coldly. Han gave them a cold nce and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not justice either. I¡¯m just here to release your mobility. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m here to tell you what Mackaye¡¯s true colors are.¡± ¡°Mackaye retreated everyone because he wanted to blow up this ce and userge¨Cscale firearms to kill me! ¡°In order to achieve the goal, Mackaye didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice eighteen of you. Do you understand?¡± When Han ran his Internal Strength to listen, he¡¯d heard a lot of tanks and chariots, as well as the sound of mortars being Chapter 597 loaded To verify his thoughts, Han activated his God¡¯s Eye and saw the situation outside the prison through countless walls. Outside the prison, Mackaye had sent out arge number of soldiers to surround the ce tightly. There were also many warriors pouring gasoline at every exit of the prison. It was obvious that they wanted to burn them. alive He even heard Mackaye calling to mobilize some bombers to bomb this ce. It was obvious that Mackaye had reached a state of insanity to avenge Andrew. He had given up the eighteen people¡¯s lives in front of him in order to kill Han. As a result, Ashton and the other Silver Warriors still treated Mackaye as their idol. How incredibly foolish they were! ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Commander Shilton is definitely not such a person. You made up everything.¡± Ashton said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± asked Hanwith a frown. ¡°Bullshit! We¡¯re all people who followed Commander Shilton and fought on extraterritorial battlefields. We saw with our own eyes that Commander Shilton had saved many warriors on the battlefield. He¡¯s a great general. How can he be as dirty. as you say?¡°Ashton retorted, Han nced at them and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk the damn guys like you out of it. If you want to trust him, you can continue to stay here. ¡°But if you want to live,e with me.¡± Then Han turned and left quickly, heading for the entrance to the sewers at the back of the prison. ¡°Stop right there, or I¡¯ll shoot you,¡± Ashton shouted. Ashton gritted his teeth and aimed his gun at Han. Han knew that Han was powerful. Even if he fired, he might not be able to hit Han. However, as a righteous man, Ashton still wanted to arrest or capture Han even though he knew he was no match for Han. Therefore, he had aimed at Han, and his finger was already on the pistol trigger. However, something unexpected happened just as Ashton was going to shoot Han. Boom! A mortar shell fell from the sky and mmed into the prison entrance. There was an earth¨Cshattering explosion. Along with the explosion of the shells, some prison buildings had been destroyed. All the prison buildings were shaking violently as if an earthquake was happening. The mes burned even more fiercely, spreading from the prison entrance to the inside. The violent vibration made Ashton lose his bnce. He nearly fell to the ground. Ashton and all the Silver Panzer Warriors had a sudden change of expression and looked toward the prison gate. What they saw immediately made their pupils constrict violently. There were rows of tanks aimed at the ce outside the gate of the destroyed prison. There were also many mortars at their back. Mackaye stood behind the tanks with a cold gaze and shouted, ¡°Fire!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! All the tanks and mortars fired earth¨Cshattering shots. Endless cannonballs rushed toward the prison like a storm. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 ¡°This.¡± When Ashton and the other 17 Silver Warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps saw the scene, they were all dumbfounded. They had never imagined that the wise and mighty Commander Shilton in their hearts would do such a thing! He clearly wanted to kill them along with Han! For a moment, they were all dumbfounded on the spot and did not know how to hide. They were dead inside. ¡°What are you waiting for? ¡°Run¡°¡± Ashton came back to his senses immediately and roared. He pulled a warrior beside him and wanted to run. However, it was toote! They could not outrun the cannonballs. They could only watch helplessly with despair as the cannonballs flew over. Just as they were feeling the touch of death, a big suddenly flew over from a distance and wrapped itself around all of them. Immediately after, the quickly retracted in lightning speed and pulled over all 18 warriors, including Ashton Boom! The dense shells suddenly fell when Ashton and the others were caught in the and left the spot. The bombs exploded, deafening. The mes soared into the sky! The iparably terrifying shockwaves were like a tsunami that quickly engulfed and destroyed the prison. The walls were destroyed! The machinery was destroyed! The prison in the st area quickly copsed. The mes that soared into the sky swallowed many unconscious prisoners. The heat and impact of the explosion turned many weak prisoners into ashes. Even some strong prisoners died in the sea of fire and let out heart¨Cwrenching wails. The entire prison was covered in artillery fire, It was like hell on earth. Before the waves, the pulled Ashton and the others to the sewer entrance at the back door of the prison. Boom! Han stood behind a wall. He used energy as a shield and his purest vital energy to reinforce the wall to block. Endless cannon fire and impact force also pounced over like a tsunami and andslide, ruthlessly hitting the wall. The bricks on the wall began to crack and burn red. The cracks also appeared on the wall. In the end, the wall shattered. Fortunately, under the consolidation of Han¡¯s vital energy, the shattered wall still blocked this wave of attacks, saving Han, Ashton, and the others. However, the first half of the prison was not so lucky. The front half of the prison was directly razed to the ground under the round of artillery fire. It was a scene of devastation, and the ground was charred ck. Many prisoners were either killed by the explosion or burned to death. Some had bad luck. After being injured by the explosion, their bodies were still pinned down by the ruins. They screamed in agony in the midst of the disaster. The scene was like hell on earth. With Han¡¯s location as the dividing line, the back half of the prison was not much damaged. The two formed an iparably strong contrast! One side was heaven, and the other side was hell! ¡°No¡­ No Way?¡± Achron and the others escaped their death. After breaking free from the, they saw the scene before them. Their mouths were wide open, and their juses were about to fall to the ground Haydary actually blocked ha cannonball shock wave like that¡® Wantit For a moment, they felt as if they were in a dream Everything in front of them was unreal ¡°Do you want to die¡® Why aren¡¯t you leaving now¡± said Han While Ashton and the others were shocked, Han turned around and coldly nced at them. Then he suddenly stomped on the ground Bang Bang Bang! In an instant, the ground cracked inch by inch. Stones broke one after another, expanding the entrance to the sewer When Ashton and the others heard it, they looked at Mackaye in the distance and then at Han. They gritted their teeth and immediately jumped into the entrances and quickly disappeared. They all saw through it. Mackaye didn¡¯t care about them at all. He treated them as sacrifices. With Mackaye¡¯s personality and temper, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest if he couldn¡¯t kill Han in the first round. There would definitely be another round of bombardment. If they stayed here, they would simply be courting death, and Han might be implicated. It was best for them to leave here and run for their lives. ¡°What?¡± Seeing the scene, Mackaye¡¯s eyes widened in shock in the distance. Zealon was also dumbfounded. All the warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps looked at the burly figure of Han, and their eyes almost popped out. Damn it! That was artillery fire. With so many shells, mortars, and tanks, the power was enough to st a god¨C ss expert into pieces. But Han blocked them? How¡­ how was it possible? Especially Zealon, who stared at Han in shock and muttered, ¡°Could it be that Han¡¯s strength is the god¨Css?¡± He had followed Steve before and knew how terrifying a god¨Css expert was. They were the Super experts that could really survive a rain of bullets. A single strike was enough to destroy many people. ¡°The guy is just relying on the wall to block.¡± After a short moment of shock, Mackaye¡¯s eyes became even colder. He said word by word, ¡°He must die today! ¡°Someone, aim the guns at this criminal and blow him to pieces!¡± His voice was as loud as a bell and resounded throughout the venue. As he spoke, the muzzles of all the tanks, mortars, and assault helicopters in the sky were all aimed at Han. The killing aura burst out from every one of them like the pirs of light that shot into the sky. It was as if they could shake mountains. The Horror was immense. At the same time, many Silver Panzer Warriors raised their guns and aimed at Han with lethal aura. It was a hopeless situation! Inside the prison, Han stood alone, looking tiny in stark contrast to the hundreds of thousands of warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps. If ordinary people were to face such a scene, they would definitely be so frightened that they would kneel on the ground and tremble. However, in the face of so many guns and muzzles, Han¡¯s expression remained unchanged. There was no panic in his eyes as he stared coldly at Mackaye. As soon as Mackaye finished his words, Han moved. He picked up a broken steel rod from the ground and strode toward Mackaye instead of retreating. Han could tell! The person who wanted to kill him was the highestmander of the Silver Panzer Corps: Mackaye Shilton. To capture bandits, one had to capture their leader first! All the farce here would be over as long as Mackaye was captured. Therefore, Han¡¯s footsteps were firm as he walked toward Mackaye. ¡°Han, are you crazy?¡± ¡°On the other side is the fully armed experts. They have cannonballs, firearms, and Maximguns. Is Han going to get himself killed?¡± In the distance, Hugo, Ashton, and the others hiding in the sewer were all shocked when they saw Han¡¯s action. They were all dumbfounded. In their opinion, Han was courting death!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 The tens of thousands of brave warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps who were good at fighting were on the other side. There were also Mackaye and the Eight Vajras. They were full of experts and talents. The most terrible thing was that these people were not only terrifying in their martial strength but also in their weapons. The shells of the Silver Panzer Corps could destroy steel chariots, the improved version of the assault helicopter Maximguns could pierce through 2.5 inches thick steel¡­. Mackaye¡¯s Desert Eagle pistol was hidden at his waist. The bullets he used were even more terrifying. One shot was enough to destroy a car. The deadly weapons of the Eight Vajras were even more terrifying. Facing such an invincible army, Han did not escape. Instead, he walked over alone. Wasn¡¯t he courting death? ¡°Commander. he¡¯sing toward us. If we bomb him like this, isn¡¯t it a little¡­¡± said Dn Gove, one of the Eight Vajras, with a frown. Liam and the other Eight Vajras also had solemn expressions. They all knew that Han was too powerful to handle with conventional means. But Han was walking toward them alone now. It would be too unfair if they still bombarded him with cannonballs. Even if they killed Han, they would be notorious. ¡°He¡¯s a vicious criminal who kills people like flies. He even killed Carlo. He¡¯s a demon.¡± Mackaye¡¯s eyes were cold as he said word by word, ¡°To deal with this kind of devil, we must kill him at the lowest cost by all means. We must not let our warriors die again. ¡°Gun Regiment, stand by. Aim your guns at Han.¡± Following his order, all the warriors of the Gun Regiment raised their specially¨Cmade guns and aimed the ck muzzles at Han. Boom! Before Mackaye could give the order, a tank at the back suddenly roared and fired a cannonball. The cannonball was moving too fast for the naked eye to catch. It sted toward Han. Han was expressionless. He tilted his head slightly and dodged the cannonball. Boom! The cannonball hit the prison well behind him and made a big hole, and the fire was zing. Then part of the prison building copsed with a crash in the next second. Dust billowed. One could imagine how terrifying the destructive power of the cannonball was. Han might have been sted into pieces if he hadn¡¯t dodged it just now. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this scene, the expressions of everyone present changed again. In particr, Zealon¡¯s expression was extremely solemn as the cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The shells of the tanks were extremely fast. Even Steve could not dodge them. But Han could easily dodge it. It was simply unbelievable! ¡°Son of a bitch. Is he really one of the ten Demigods?¡± Zealon stared at Han with an extremely ugly expression. Mackaye¡¯s eyes turned even colder, and endless fear shed across his heart. Han¡¯s strength was tremendous. Even though Mackaye felt a trace of fear at this moment and had a vague bad premonition, the arrow was already on the bowstring, and he had no choice but to shoot. He would have had a terrible headache if he did not kill Han and waited for Han to escape before making aeback. you.¡± ¡°In for a penny, in for a pound. Then I¡¯ll have to kill Mackaye¡¯s eyes grew darker. He said coldly, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Fire!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Following lus order, the tanks and mortars all attacked. Countless cannonballs flew over like locusts, covering the sky as they bombarded Han. Whoosh! Just then, Han stopped walking and started running He was as agile as a cheetah and faster than lightning as he shuttled through the cannonballs. Not a single one of those densely packed cannonballs could hit Hant ¡°Wh what¡± Upon seeing the scene, Mackaye, Zealon, and others were astonished. Their emotions were as shocked as a raging wave, unable to calm down for a long time. To be able to shuttle through the cannonballs and dodge all the cannonballs, wasn¡¯t it fucking sick? Even Steve might not be able to achieve such speed! It was sick as hell! It was simply indescribable! ¡°Oh, my god¡­ Hugo, Ashton, and the others were also dumbfounded when they saw the scene. Their mouths were wide open. They were so shocked they couldn¡¯t say anything. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They all knew that Han was powerful, but they never expected Han to be so powerful. ying in the midst of the cannonballs, he absolutely was the first one. ¡°Gun Regiment, listen up. Open fire, Mackaye growled. At this moment, Mackaye knew he had kicked an iron te and provoked a hard nut. If he didn¡¯t want to leave any future trouble, he had to kill Han. As soon as Mackaye finished his words, thousands of Gun Regiment pulled their triggers on the spot. The countless bullets bombarded Han like a storm! Fast! Ruthless! urate! The bullets surrounded Han¡¯s front and top skypletely. It was the Great Net Killing Formation. The bullets interweaved into a big that covered the sky and earth, suddenly enveloping down. As long as Han was still sprinting, he would definitely be shot.. At the same time, the tanks and helicopters aimed at Han and fired again. For a moment, Han¡¯s upper, lower, left, and right directions were mercilessly covered by artillery fire. He no longer had any possibility of escape. ¡°Han, let¡¯s see how you survive this time.¡± Mackaye smiled sinisterly. Facing so many bullets and shells head¨Con, even Steve would die if he came, let alone Han, a mere head of the security department. In his opinion, Han would definitely die this time. However, the smile on his face suddenly froze before he could smile for more than a second. His mouth opened wide, and he was so shocked that he could no longer speak. Buzz! Facing the rain of bullets and imprable attacks, Han did not retreat or dodge. Instead, he increased his speed and continued to charge forward. The steel rod in his hand also pierced forward lightly! In an instant, a sword beam lit up, and a cold light soared into the sky. The sword beam vibrated, and the earth shattered into pits! As the sword beam oscited, so did the air. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 The moment Han approached, Mackaye felt unprecedented pressure. He felt as if two divine mountains were pressing down on his shoulders, causing his body to shrink and his spine to almost shatter. All the hairs on his body stood on end at this moment, and his entire body turned chill! At this moment, Mackaye felt as if he was facing a high and mighty god. The terrifying pressure made him tremble with fear. His skin was stinging, and his heart felt as if it had been pierced. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. Moreover, it was only Han¡¯s energy force. Han did not even make a move. ¡°Retreat!¡± Mackaye was terrified. He immediately reacted and retreated, wanting to distance himself from Han. As themander, Mackaye¡¯s strength was several times stronger than Zealon, Carlo, Liam, and the others. His speed was even faster than Liam and the others. It was like a violent wind or lightning. As soon as Mackaye retreated, he moved back more than 26 feet in a second. He was so fast that no one could react. However, he was fast, and Han was faster. No matter how fast he retreated, Han was always in front of him, staring at him coldly. ¡°Damn it. How did this happen?¡± said Mackaye. He was so frightened that his hair stood on end, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Mackaye had increased his speed to an unprecedented level. He was so confident that even Demigod Steve might not be able to catch up to him. And the speed Mackaye was so proud of was actually inferior to Han¡¯s? The most terrifying thing was that Mackaye had used all his strength. He had unleashed his potential, and his forehead was already sweating. However, Han seemed to be taking a stroll in the park. From the beginning to the end, he stared at him coldly from 20 inches in front of him as a cat ying with a mouse. He did not attack him immediately but wanted to torture him! In fact, it was a humiliation to Mackaye! After Mackaye understood Han¡¯s intentions, he became even angrier and had the urge to kill. As Mackaye retreated, he reached behind his waist, wanting to take out his Desert Eagle pistol. He would shoot Han after pulling away a little distance from him. However, Han had taken the lead before Mackaye could grab his Desert Eagle pistol. The iron rod was suddenly thrown out and pierced through Mackaye¡¯s left shoulder. The powerful force sent him flying, and he was in extreme pain. However, Mackaye¡¯s reaction was swift and fierce. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. After spinning in the air and negating the powerful impact of the Han¡¯s iron rod, he staggered back ten steps. Mackaye raised his head and looked at Han with iparable fear. The expert would prove the truth. Han¡¯s speed was fast. Although the end of the iron rod was not sharp, it could still pierce through his shoulder. Han moved so fast that Mackaye could not react and was struck. Han was a man of great ability! Before Mackaye could react, he had felt an enormous crisis. The shadow of death hung over him and made his scalp tingle. memory of his muscles made him raise his right hand instantly and strike it forward. The The punch coincidentally collided with Han¡¯s fist. Boom! Apanied by an earth¨Cshattering muffled sound, a monstrous wave swept in all directions with the two of them as the center, knocking many Silver Panzer Warriors to the ground. In the collision, Mackaye was sent flying like an arrow from a bow, spraying blood from his mouth. It was a tragic sight. Han¡¯s terrifying punch shattered the bones in his right fist and arm. It was a burning pain. 11 20 It was just a single punch! Mackaye couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch from Han! Mackaye thought quickly and shouted, ¡°Shoot him! Kill him!¡± Then he endured the pain of losing his arm and retreated immediately. He distanced himself from Han again. Following his order, all the Silver Warriors aimed their guns at Han again and quickly pulled their triggers. The bullets rained down like a storm. However, these weapons failed in the end. There was no way to hit Han. But all the shells and bullets bombarded overturned some of the broken walls of the original prison. mes burned and devoured everything. The prisoners who were lucky enough to survive before were immediately sted into ruins by the cannonball. Those who did not know better would think that the ce had experienced a tragic battle. Before the bullets from the AK of the Gun Regiment could reach him, Han changed their trajectory with a sword beam. and sent them flying elsewhere. Han had aplished all of those in a casual manner. He was confident and graceful, moving like flowing water. ¡°How¡­ how is it possible?¡± said Mackaye. His expression changed drastically. He looked at Han with iparable fear. Han was terribly strong! Mackaye was a nine¨Cstar General. He was only half a step away from reaching the god¨Css level. In the Monoceros Army, he was definitely an iparably powerful existence only second to Steve. In the entire Monoceros Army, other than Demigod Steve, Mackaye thought that hisbat strength was definitely invincible! However, he finally understood after meeting Han. It turned out that his so¨Ccalled strength and speed were not worth mentioning in front of Han! Boom! Before Mackaye could say anything, Han had kicked Mackaye away. Mackaye fell t on his back, looking particrly pathetic. ¡°Pift¡­¡± Mackaye was kicked to the ground and spat out blood. He felt as if Han¡¯s kick had shattered his internal organs. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. Han said, ¡°Commander Shilton, you have used so many conspiracies and tricks to kill me. You¡¯re really scheming. ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate. Since you like to kill me so much, I¡¯ll use the same method to send you away.¡± Then Han stretched out his hand and used an iparably majestic suction force to suck a dagger that a Silver Panzer Warrior carried. He pulled out the dagger and stabbed it into Mackaye¡¯s heart. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mackaye¡¯s expression changed drastically. Mackaye wanted to dodge, but his entire body felt like it was being torn apart after being kicked by Han. He could not move at all. He could only watch helplessly as Han¡¯s dagger stabbed over. His eyes were filled with despair. The shadows of death enveloped his entire body, causing him to feel a chill. ¡°Spare him!¡± someone shouted. Just as Han¡¯s dagger was about to kill Mackaye, a loud roar sounded. Immediately after, an arrow flew through the air and hit Han¡¯s dagger. The powerful force shook Han¡¯s fingers and wrist. Puff! The dagger changed its position and stabbed into Mackaye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who is it?¡± Han frowned slightly. His gaze was as sharp as a knife as he looked in the direction where the arrow came from. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Han¡¯s gaze was like a knife as he looked over What greeted his eyes was a young beauty in a cloak. Standing 0.6 miles from Han, she nocked an arrow and aimed it at Han. Her gaze was cold, and her aura was majestic. A young man was standing beside her with a saber in his hand. His eyes were colder than the edge of a de, and he exuded a majestic and lethal aura all over his body. He stared at Han coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Han, that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°You are¡­ Han frowned. Han was familiar with these two people and had seen them attack the Bloody Devil when he helped Linda hunt down the fugitives. Both of them were experts of the Dragon Team! He never expected that the Dragon Team would stand against him one day. However, G¡¯s arrows still made him feel threatened. Even from so far away, when the arrow hit his dagger, it still made his hand slightly numb. It could be imagined that if it were at close range, G¡¯s arrow power would definitely be even stronger. ¡°It is G, the Divine Archer!¡± ¡°Why are the Dragon Team here, too?¡± After seeing these two people, Zealon, Liam, and the others¡® expressions changed drastically. If an ordinary organization came, they would not be afraid. In any case, this was the military department, their territory. As long as they handled it well, nothing would happen. However, once the Dragon Team arrived, things becameplicated. ¡°The Dragon Team?¡± Mackaye was ecstatic to see the Dragon Team arrive. He immediately shouted, ¡°The experts of the Dragon Team, quickly kill this wanted criminal. He killed the military department¡¯s higher¨Cup, and he deserves to be killed. Kill him.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stepped on Mackaye¡¯s chest. Mackaye vomited blood on the spot. His face was pale, and his countless ribs were broken. His chest was burning with pain. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Stop it!¡± The expressions of Zealon, Liam, and the others changed drastically as they hurriedly berated Han. At the same time, they were all shocked to the extreme. Han was too powerful. With his movement technique and majestic energy force, he shuttled through the rain of bullets and even trampled Mackaye under his feet. He was simply an unparalleled General! After all, Mackaye was a super expert who was only half a step away from entering god¨Css. He was themander of the Silver Panzer Corps. But now, he was unable to withstand a single blow from Han. The kind of expert was highly terrifying! ¡°Stop? Well, why didn¡¯t you say stop when the man wanted to bomb me?¡± Han sneered. Then he released his vital energy and turned it into a vital energy de. He raised Mackaye¡¯s hand and cut off one of his arms from his shoulder with it. The pain of losing his arm immediately made Mackaye¡¯s face contort in pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. However, he was amander with stronger willpower and resilience than most people. Even facing the pain of losing his arm, he still gritted his teeth and did not let out a scream. His eyes were red and filled with hatred as he stared at Han. He was as ferocious as a demon. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Zealon gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Aim at Han. If he dares to attack the commander again, kill him!¡± Chapter 601 Crack! Following his words, tens of thousands of warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps immediately raised their guns and aimed at Han. The lethal aura surged into the sky. ¡°Han stop right now! Sharpshooter Katelyn¡¯s eyes turned cold when he saw that Han was still so fierce. He immediately drew his bow and aimed at Han. Violent de ke also charged at Han at lightning speed. Facing all of those. Han was iparably cold. He did not stop at all. He shed out again, cutting off Mackaye¡¯s right Mackaye immediately felt a sharp pain, and his expression became even more terrifying. However, he still gritted his teeth and did not make any sound. He continued to stare at Han like a demon. His gaze made people shudder. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re still not convinced!¡± Han sneered. He immediately grabbed Mackaye with one hand and raised him in the air. He said coldly. ¡°You should have been prepared for me to kill you when you tried to kill me. Don¡¯t you have any awareness?¡± Mackaye couldn¡¯t speak because of the pain, but his eyes were still as ferocious as blood. At this moment, ke had arrived. The saber in his hand was like a bolt of lightning as it shed down at Han¡¯s arm. He wanted Han to lose Mackaye! ¡°Piss off!¡± Han let out a howl, deadpan. As he roared, a monstrous energy aura spread out from his body and rapidly sent ke flying more than ten yards away. Thud, thud, thud- After kended on the ground, he still could not help but take more than ten steps back. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his right hand holding the saber was still trembling. He looked at Han with iparable fear. ¡°How¡­ how can he be so strong?¡± he muttered. ke¡¯s strength was already strong. At such a young age, he was already a five¨Cstar general¨Css expert. After carrying out a life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle and revealing his trump cards, his realbat strength was even closer to the seven¨Cstar general¨Css. However, such a powerful person like him was actually sent flying by Han¡¯s energy aura. The blood surged in his chest, and his breathing was extremely ufortable. And it was only Han¡¯s energy aura! If Han went all out, wouldn¡¯t he be instantly killed by Han? At the thought of it, ke¡¯s face turned even paler. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°Han, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± With a cold gaze, Katelyn instantly fired three arrows at Han. The arrows were like meteors, chasing after stars and lightning. It was terrifying beyondpare. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he swung his vital energy saber. The three arrows instantly exploded into nothingness. ¡°What?¡± Katelyn¡¯s pupils constricted violently, her eyes filled with shock. Her arrows were all made of a very sturdy special alloy. They were indestructible. Yet, they had been shattered by Han¡¯s vital energy saber. How was it possible? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Was Han¡¯s strength powerful to such a terrifying extent? ¡°Han, stop!¡± Zealon also roared. He took a Maximgun from his subordinate¡¯s hands and aimed it at Han. Liam and all the warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps also raised their guns and aimed at Han. Lethal aura! It was on the verge of exploding! Han sneered. He raised Mackaye to block the way and said coldly, ¡°Come on, shoot me!¡± When Liam, Zealon, and the entire Silver Panzer Corps saw the scene, they did not dare to shoot because they all were afraid to hurt Mackaye. ¡°Han, what kind of hero are you? Zealon said in a deep voice ¡°Did I say I¡¯m a hero¡± Han said coldly. Zealon, Liam, and the others were stunned. Besides, you mobilized so many people to surround me. You even used tanks, helicopters, and mortars to bombard me You bullied me with numbers and suppressed me with artillery fire, killing the innocent! ¡°What right do you have to say I¡¯m not a hero?¡± Han grabbed Mackaye¡¯s neck and stared coldly at those people. ¡°You guys don¡¯t deserve to mention the word hero?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps were speechless. Their expressions were extremely unsightly. ¡°Oh? Are you talking about a hero through drinking?¡± Just as Zealon, Liam, and the others were at a loss, a cold voice sounded. Immediately after, a middle¨Caged man in a suit slowly walked over from a distance. His expression was calm, but his gaze was iparably sharp. His entire body emitted an imposing aura. Boom! Boom! Hundreds of fighter jets appeared in the sky behind the man. They were densely packed and covered the sky. It looked majestic. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Boom! When that middle¨Caged man in a suit walked over, a terrifying aura swept over from afar. It was like a tsunami, iparably terrifying Such power was terrifying beyondpare. The fighter jets in the sky behind him were even more terrifying. Their raw power was so overwhelming that it left many gasping for breath. This was only the beginning! Once the fighter jets had thundered past, a grand procession of over 1000 tanks rolled in, apanied by more than 300 missileden steel chariots, creating a formidable backdrop behind the man. Behind these chariots were countless armored warriors. They were like ferocious beasts,ing from the distant horizon and quickly approaching. The eyes of each warrior were as terrifying as those of an eagle. The armor engraved with dragon patterns was stained with dried blood. Indeed, the blood smeared on the armor of some of the warriors hadn¡¯t even had a chance to fully congeal yet. Each and every soldier had a powerful and majestic energy. A lethal aura soared into the sky like a pir of light. It was iparably terrifying. On one of the chariots, a g with the word ¡®Sky¡® was raised high, fluttering in the wind. As they approached, the terrifying lethal aura made all the soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps feel a chill down their spines and a sharp pain in their skin. Even someone as powerful as Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger felt their scalps tingle and their expressions turned solemn. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Steve Sky!¡± ¡°Demigod Steve Sky is back!¡± Zealon Xydia, Liam Maher, and the others were all super experts. Their eyesight was astonishing. On witnessing this astounding sight, their hearts swelled with joy. Dropping their weapons, they fell to their knees, their voices merging into a singr roar, ¡°The Silver Panzer Corps wees Mr. Sky!¡± The voice rumbled like thunder and reverberated between heaven and earth for a long time.. ¡°Steve Sky?¡± Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger looked at the man in a suit with solemn expressions. This person was the famous Demigod Steve Sky! ording to the Dragon Team, Steve Sky was still fighting on the extraterritorial battlefield. He would only return after destroying the strongest batch of enemy troops. They did not expect Steve Sky to return today and bring back so many troops. Could it be that his battle on the extraterritorial battlefield was over? Mackaye Shilton felt suffocated by Han Jaber¡¯s grip on his neck. His face turned red. However, when he saw Steve Sky return, his gaze became even more ferocious. There was even a hint of joy in his eyes. Mackaye Shilton stared at Han Jaber with an extremely cold and angry look. He struggled to get a sentence out of his throat. ¡°Han Jaber, this time you are dead.¡± Steve Sky brought the army back. Those were the elite teams of the Monoceros Army. As long as they attacked, they would definitely be able to sweep through Han Jaber¡¯s troops and crush him to death! ¡°Shut up!¡± Han Jaber¡¯s gaze was cold as he tightened his grip. In an instant, Mackaye Shilton felt suffocated again. His face turned red. He hurriedly grabbed Han Jaber¡¯s arm and could not speak anymore. At that moment, he was like a chicken, unable to fight back. His legs were kicking in the air, and he looked pathetic. Suddenly, the sky darkened, and shadows fell, enveloping Han Jaber and Mackaye Shilton. A gargantuan fighter jet, spanning over half a mile, loomed over the two of them. Like an immense aircraft carrier, it Chapter (1012 hovered 900 feet above Han Jaber There was an iparably beige propeller spinning in the four corners of the fighter jet, making a rumbling sound The strong wind blew up endless dust on the ground, causing many warriors to lose their bnce The strong winds knocked down some thin and weak warriors, making them look quite ugly Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boom Boom! Boom! After the fighter jet appeared, three figures jumped down from the fighter jet. Theynded on three corners of Han Jaber like divine soldiers from heaven, creating a huge pit in the ground. Dust billowed and shock waves swept in all directions Three experts jumped out of the deep pit and stood in three directions around Han Jaber. They stared at him coldly They wore different armor and looked different. However, the majestic lethal aura on them was exactly the same. It soared into the sky like three pirs of light, shattering the clouds and making everyone tremble. ¡°We¡¯re the Three Commanders under Mr. Sky¡¯smand!¡± ¡°The Vermillius Legion¡¯smander Zephyr Cohen!¡± ¡°The Noiris Legion¡¯smander Das Murphy!¡± ¡°The Azurea Legion¡¯smander Reyer Hart!¡± After seeing these three people appear, Zealon Xydia, Liam Maher, and the others were overjoyed.¡± Steve Sky had four legions and four ns under hismand. The four legions were the Vermillius, the Noiris, the Azurea, and the Weiss. Among them, the Vermillius, the Noiris, and the Azurea were all elite troops on the extraterritorial battlefield. They were invincible and had never failed. They were much stronger than the Silver Panzer Corps. The status of theirmanders was notparable to Mackaye Shilton¡¯s, but their strength was not inferior to his. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 If it was a one¨Con¨Cone or life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle, these three people might be stronger than Mackaye Shilton. In contrast, the Weiss Legion functioned as an elite assassination force. Veiled in utmost secrecy, they remained enigmatic, their presence shrouded from public view. Operating solely under the orders of Steve Sky, their numbers and formidable might remained a mystery to all. Everyone knew that as long as Steve Sky mobilized the Weiss Legion, it would be the most crucial moment of the war. He had to send the Weiss Legion deep into the enemy¡¯s rear to assassinate the enemy general. With each deployment of the Weiss Legion, the oue of the battle would be unequivocally determined. Now that Steve Sky and the Three Commanders had appeared, the Weiss Legion must be lying in ambush. It was very likely that they already had their eyes on Han Jaber! With the help of these people, Mackaye Shilton would definitely be fine. Han Jaber would be in danger. He was dead. meat! Whoosh! Steve Sky strolled over from a distance. His walk was rxed and leisurely, but his pace was surprisingly swift. In a matter of seconds, he had managed to close the distance to Han Jaber to a mere 165 feet. He wore a smile as he looked at Han, which made the rapid approach seem all the more effortless. ¡°Ground Shrink?¡± Looking at Steve Sky¡¯s footsteps, ke Rodger and Katelyn Baylor were all astonished. What a god¨Css expert! His speed was simply terrifying! This was especially true for Katelyn Baylor. She immediately tightened her grip on the iron bow in her hand with a solemn gaze. As a sharpshooter, her primary strategy was to maintain a safe distance from the enemy andunch precise long¨Crange attacks. However, when she saw Steve Sky¡¯s speed just now, she realized that she had no way to see his trajectory clearly. In other words, if she met Steve Sky on the battlefield, her attacks would lose their effectiveness. She would not be able to predict him, so she would not be able to hurt him. At this moment, Steve Sky took another step forward and instantly arrived 32 feet in front of Han Jaber. He chuckled and said, ¡°You must be Han Jaber. Nice to meet you.¡± Steve Sky was wearing a suit. He was middle¨Caged, with sharp eyebrows and clear eyes. He exuded an air of elegance that gave him the appearance of a man who had gracefully stepped out of a painting. Standing over six feet tall, he was slender rather than muscr. His physique was lean, giving him a slightly thin appearance. He also had a smile on his face. He was refined, like a schr who was well¨Ceducated. He looked at Han Jaber with at smile. His voice was not aggressive or domineering at all. Instead, it had a kind of affinity that made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. As he spoke, he sized up Han Jaber with a smile. He was calm andposed. It was as if the person in Han Jaber¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t one of the ns that followed him, but a kitten or a puppy. He didn¡¯t N?velDrama.Org content rights. care at all. ¡°You¡¯re Steve Sky?¡± ke Rodger was shocked. Katelyn Baylor also frowned and thought to herself, ¡°He is Steve Sky?¡± He was Steve Sky, Longhard Kingdom¡¯s most powerful and terrifying martial arts genius, the god on the extraterritorial battlefield! He led the Monoceros Army to fight from north to south and conquered countless territories for the Longhard Kingdom. He had made countless contributions and killed many people on the extraterritorial battlefield. Three months ago, there was a legend on the extraterritorial battlefield: Steve Sky had issued a challenge to all ten mysterious Demigods! In fact, Steve Sky had even fought the legendary Demigod, the Sword Saint! At that time, the two of them were fighting so hard that it was difficult to determine who was the winner. Some people took the risk of death and went to the ce where the two were fighting. They used the most advanced equipment to film the fight between the two and broadcast it live. That live broadcast onlysted for ten seconds! The battle in the video could only be described as breathtaking. The sword beam was tremendous and could shatter a mountain. Their fists were like meteorites that could shatter the ground. Ten secondster, the live broadcast equipment was affected by the sword beam and the fists and shattered. The reporters of the live broadcast were also crushed by the fists and the sword beam, and turned to dust. But in just ten seconds, the world saw the horror of a god¨Css fight. Zachary Tyler had been reying that video in the base of the Dragon Team. ke Rodger and Katelyn Baylor had watched it many times and knew how terrifying the god¨Css expert was. He was a legendary monster! He was even faster than lightning! His attack was even fiercer than a missile! Unpredictable! Unfathomable! After experiencing the battle with the Sword Saint, not only did Steve Sky survive, but he was also on par with the Sword Saint. The Sword Saint regarded him as a formidable opponent! After that battle, Steve Sky also became the strongest on the extraterritorial battlefield and in all the countries of the world. He was called the eleventh Demigod. Because of this, Steve Sky was highly regarded by the Lord Supremacy of the Longhard Kingdom. As a significant reward, he was given the prestigious title of king and was entrusted with the governance of the three southern regions. In the eyes of Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger, Steve Sky should be the kind of terrifying warrior who was intimidating and majestic. However, the Steve Sky they saw before them was remarkably refined, resembling a learned schr. This was simply unbelievable! ¡°It¡¯s me. Nice to meet you¡® Steve Sky smiled and greeted Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Sky Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him, so they quickly greeted him with respect and bowed. They were members of the Dragon Team and held terrifying power. However, Steve Sky held an incredibly prestigious position as a king directly appointed by the Lord Supremacy. Given his high status, Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger felt obliged to show him the utmost respect and courtesy. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. You¡¯re here to help us, and I truly appreciate it. Once this is all over, I¡¯ll make sure to thank you. sincerely, Steve Sky said, smiling. He seemed very happy and always had a smile on his face. In addition, his smile was so friendly that it made people feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze and were especiallyfortable and rxed. Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger frowned. They did not know what to say. They looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. The person in front of them waspletely different from the wise and invincible Mr. Sky they had imagined. Could such a refined and kind person really lead the fierce Monoceros Army and destroy so many countries?. Steve Sky ignored Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger. He turned to Han Jaber with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, could you put Commander Shilton down first?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the Longhard Kingdom. We shouldn¡¯t harm each other.¡± ¡°If we have something to discuss or any conflicts, let¡¯s talk it out and be friends.¡± Han Jaber frowned slightly and looked at Steve Sky. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m really surprised that you¡¯ve changed so much.¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve cultivated some special Internal Strength that has caused your appearance to change, right?¡± When they met on the extraterritorial battlefield in the past, Steve Sky still looked very young, only in his twenties or thirties. Unexpectedly, after such a short period of time, Steve Sky had be so old that he looked like a middle¨Caged man. He even had a few strands of silver hair. Steve Sky was slightly stunned. ¡°You know me?¡± He stared at Han Jaber and sized him up, his eyes filled with confusion. He was a god¨Css expert, and his memory was amazing. He had a photographic memory of everything and could remember many people well. However, when he looked at Han Jaber, he felt extremely unfamiliar. He was certain that this was the first time the two of them had met. However, it was obvious that Han Jaber knew him. Most importantly, Han Jaber could recognize him at a nce and knew that he had practiced some cultivation. techniques. This meant that Han Jaber must have known him before! ¡°More or less,¡± said Han Jaber. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I know you?¡± Steve Sky was still staring at Han Jaber. He pondered in his mind and recalled all the people he had met over the years. However, he still had no impression of Han Jaber. ¡°I¡¯ve only watched your fighting from afar. Naturally, you don¡¯t recognize me,¡± Han Jaber said indifferently. The first time he met Steve Sky, he was on a mission. He had disguised himself and was wearing a human skin mask. He also wore contact lenses to hide the color of his eyes. Therefore, he knew Steve Sky, but Steve Sky did not know him at all! Steve Sky frowned and his expression darkened slightly. ¡°Since you know me, could you do me a favor and let Commander Shilton down?¡± Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Steve Sky looked at Han Jaber and maintained his smile. His voice was also full of requests. He was approachable and did not have the air of a Demigod. No matter what happened, Mackaye Shilton was amander and his subordinate. Even if Mackaye Shilton had made a huge mistake, he couldn¡¯t embarrass him like this. He had to save him. As he spoke, he kept staring at Han Jaber with intense eyes, He knew that Han Jaber was incredibly powerful, capable of beheading an enemy general in the midst of a million soldiers. Moreover, Han Jaber knew him. It was obvious that he had been to the extraterritorial battlefield. And someone who coulde back from the extraterritorial battlefield alive with such terrifying power must not be ordinary. The most frightening thing was that even though he was a god¨Css expert with incredible strength, he still couldn¡¯t figure out Han Jaber when he looked at him. Even with all his power, Han Jaber was still a mystery. This meant that Han Jaber¡¯s strength was not inferior to his! Han Jaber grabbed Mackaye Shilton with one hand. When he heard Steve Sky¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Sky, Mackaye Shilton allowed his subordinates to kill me. He also bombarded me with cannonballs!¡± ¡°Now you want me to let him go with just a casual remark. You¡¯re so shameless!¡± ¡°Why should I do you a favor? Who do you think you are?¡± If it was an ordinary person, Han Jaber would not think much of it. However, Steve Sky was a Demigod and was about to be conferred the title of king. He didn¡¯t even ask about his subordinate¡¯s mistakes and wanted Han Jaber to put Mackaye Shilton down. This favoritism made Han Jaber angry. As soon as he said this, Mackaye Shilton, Zealon Xydia, Liam Maher, and everyone else¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Steve Sky was about to be a king. His strength was beyond imagination. Even on the extraterritorial battlefield, he was a very powerful deterrent. For a long time, a single word from Steve Sky could make factions on the extraterritorial battlefield tremble. But now, the word of this god¨Css expert was actually useless in front of Han Jaber? How extremely bold he was! The smile on Steve Sky¡¯s face suddenly froze, and a sharp look appeared in his smiling eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to do me this favor?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Han Jaber¡¯s eyes grew even colder. ¡°Then what do you want? Do you want to start a war with the Monoceros Army? Steve Sky asked. ¡°Whether we fight or not depends on you, not me,¡± Han Jaber said in a deep voice. If Steve Sky supported Mackaye Shilton without asking any questions, he wouldn¡¯t mind starting a war with the Monoceros Army. Moreover, Steve Sky was just one Demigod. It was not a big deal to start a war. Steve Sky stared at Han Jaber, then looked at Mackaye Shilton and said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand what you mean. Put Mackaye Shilton down first, and I¡¯ll settle everything.¡± ¡°In the name of the Demigod, I guarantee that I will give you a reasonable exnation.¡± ¡°That sounds like something a leader would say.¡± Han Jaber smiled coldly when he heard that. Then, he threw Mackaye Shilton at Steve Sky¡¯s feet like he was throwing a dead dog. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± He wanted to see what Steve Sky would do and see if he would do something fair and just. Mackaye Shilton coughed loudly. After hended on the ground, he finally felt that he could breathe. After a few violent coughs, he panted heavily and breathed crazily. Steve Sky nodded at Han Jaber and said, ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m waiting to see what you¡¯ll do,¡± Han Jaber said coldly. Steve Sky fre SHAREit 11:27 Han Jaber #sgstudio #sgstudio #MahaG However, it w He looked down at Mackaye Shilton coldly. ¡°Mackaye, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mackaye Shilton had already taken a deep breath. Enduring the pain of his fracture, he stood up and gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Sky, this is all Han Jaber¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Han Jaber is the boss of the fugitive Yozand Growe. After Yozand escaped from prison, he sought refuge with Han Jaber.¡± ¡°The two of them pretended to be caught by us, but in fact, they were trying to make trouble in the prison.¡± ¡°Especially Han Jaber. He¡¯s extremely vicious and hasmitted all kinds of crimes. As soon as he entered the prison, he killed themander of our Tigris Insignia Army, Carlo Monde.¡± ¡°Then he rushed into the prison and started a massacre. He killed many warriors of the Silver Panzer Corps and even wanted to release all the criminals.¡± ¡°We wanted to capture him, but we didn¡¯t expect him to be so terrifying and bloodthirsty. He brought a lot of explosives and blew up the whole prison.¡± ¡°Many of our warriors were also caught in the explosion and died horrible deaths!¡± ¡°Everything was done by him. Please catch him immediately and kill him!¡± Han Jaber could not help butugh when he heard that. He knew that Mackaye Shilton wouldn¡¯t give in so easily, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so thick¨C skinned as to shamelessly push all the me onto him andpletely absolve himself. ¡°Really?¡± Steve Sky¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. Mr. Sky, I still have evidence here.¡± Gritting his teeth, Mackaye Shilton immediately took out his phone and yed the footage from before. In the video, Yozand Growe began by falsely using Han Jaber as their boss and exposed him as a notorious wanted criminal. Then, after Han Jaber was put in jail, he forcefully broke out and even pinned Carlo Monde against a wall. Seeing these two videos, Steve Sky¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Han Jaber, you bastard! How dare you cause trouble in our military department? You even dared to start a massacre and kill Carlo Monde! Your crimes are unforgivable! You deserve to be executed!¡± After watching this video, Zephyr Cohen of the Vermillius Legion was immediately enraged. He drew his sword and pointed it at Han Jaber with a murderous expression on his face, ¡°Han Jaber, how dare you!¡± The eyes of Das Murphy, the Noiris Legion¡¯smander, turned extremely cold. He had a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°Audacious maniac, why aren¡¯t you surrendering?¡± The Azurea Legion¡¯smander Reyer Hart also took out two guns and aimed at Han Jaber. The Three Commanders had a strong rtionship with Carlo Monde. They were like brothers, enjoying drinking and chatting together when there was no battle. They were close buddies! Now that they saw Carlo Monde die, they were all furious. They wished they could tear Han Jaber into pieces to avenge Carlo Monde. Buzz! As the three of them roared angrily, the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Monoceros Army erupted with loud roars that sounded like shocking thunder. An endless wave of murderous energy washed over Han Jaber like a monstrous wave. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention them, even Katelyn Baylor and ke Rodger stared at Han Jaber with cold eyes. Han Jaber became the primary target of the intense cannon fire and overwhelming hostility. The atmosphere instantly became tense! When Mackaye Shilton saw this scene, he smiled sinisterly with a smug look in his eyes. He had expected that a big shot woulde to hold him ountable when he blew up the prison. He had already set everything up. He wanted to pin all the me on Han Jaber and make him the scapegoat. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Han stood calmly amidst the encirclement of thousands of troops He turned a blind eye to the killing intent of the Three Commanders and tens of thousands of Monoceros Army soldiers. He did not feel any pressure at all. He had faced this situation too many times. Previously, at the extraterritorial battlefield. he faced the hostility of tens of thousands of enemy troops every day. In one particr extraterritorial battlefield years ago, he led Shadow Knight and the three major groups in an unprecedented battle That was a battle that involved 3 million people. They fought for a long time. In fact, he even charged into the encirclement of millions of soldiers alone and killed until he formed a path trailed with blood, creating an opening in the enemy¡¯s army. Countless experts had died in his hands! The ground beneath his feet was filled with corpses and blood. He single¨Chandedly killed tens of thousands of experts. At that time, they did not know how many times they had swung their des and how many people they had killed. They only remembered that people kept falling onto the ground. Even the indestructible saber became dull. In the end, he spent more than an hour fighting before he managed to kill all the generals and marshals of the enemy¡¯s army. He had already survived such arge¨Cscale battle that involved millions of soldiers. Why would he be afraid of this small scene in front of him? ¡°How dare you? How dare you look at our Demigod in the eyes like this? You¡¯re courting death. Kneel!¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± Reyer, Das, Zephyr, and all the soldiers of the Monoceros Army present burst into loud roars. Their voices were like thunder that rolled endlessly, and they echoed throughout the entire military department for a long time. When Mackaye saw this scene, a dangerous smile appeared on his face. With the Monoceros Army here, he was even more fearless! In any case, he had already destroyed all the evidence. Han had no proof at all even if he wanted to clear his name. Anyway, Mackaye had already sessfully framed Han. There was no way Han could defend himself. Han remained calm and just stared at Steve silently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The smile on Steve¡¯s face gradually disappeared and he turned serious. Expressionless, Steve raised a hand and pressed it down again. In an instant, the thunderous shouts immediately stopped, leaving only echoes. ¡°Demigod, this is all Han¡¯s fault. He¡¯s a criminal,¡± Mackaye said in a low voice. Steve turned to Mackaye and said in a deep voice, ¡°Han is a criminal? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Demigod, this is irrefutable evidence. Do you not believe me?¡± Mackaye hurriedly said. ¡°But as far as I know, that¡¯s not the case,¡± Steve said. ¡°No, Mr. Sky, what¡­ what do you mean?¡± Mackaye was stunned. Mackaye never thought that Steve would still suspect him and say that it wasn¡¯t the case even though Mackaye had evidence. ¡°My meaning is very clear. What I know is different from what you said,¡± Steve replied. ¡°Mr. Sky, don¡¯t be fooled by Han. He¡¯s the most vicious criminal in the world. We have to kill him,¡± Mackaye hurriedly said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Sky. Everything was caused by Han.¡± Zealon also stepped forward and knelt in front of Steve He vowed, Han is the instigator of what has happened He¡¯s the criminal. He blew up the prison We should capture him now! ¡°Mr. Sky, please capture the criminal and do justice!¡± Lum and all the soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps also knelt down and made a request in unison. Steve frowned slightly when he saw this scene Before Steve came here, he had already investigated everything and knew about the conflict between Han and Andrew ording to his intelligencework, he could tell that things were not so simple. He also knew that everything was caused by Mackaye He had questioned Mackaye just now because he wanted to be impartial and uphold procedural justice. However, when he saw so many soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps kneeling, he hesitated. These soldiers were loyal subordinates who had followed him to war. If he really dealt with Mackaye impartially, wouldn¡¯t that disappoint all these subordinates of his? How could he lead a team in the future? How could he convince these people to stay loyal to him? He hesitated at the thought. In such a situation, he didn¡¯t know whether he should uphold justice or side with Mackaye. He was in a dilemma. Mackaye also stood up and knelt in front of Steve. He roared, ¡°Demigod, please kill Han and uphold justice. Do justice to the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± ¡°Demigod, please kill Han and uphold justice. Do justice to the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± Zealon, Liam, and all the soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps also roared. The voices were uniform and deafening. Reyer, Zephyr, Das, and the Three Commanders¡® expressions changed. They all stared at Mackaye coldly. With so many soldiers shouting at the same time, Mackaye was obviously forcing Steve to make a choice. As a high¨Cranking official, Steve would never give up a powerful battle team like the Silver Panzer Corps for amoner like Han! Therefore, the choice was obvious. Steve would definitely choose Mackaye and the soldiers no matter what. Mackaye was ying mind games! Steve¡¯s smile faded away and his expression turned cold. He didn¡¯t like it when others forced his hand. In order to avenge his child, Mackaye had actually done the thing Steve hated the most. It bothered Steve, and his gaze that was on Mackaye became even colder. At this moment, Steve was in a dilemma. If he killed Han, he would be going against his value of upholding justice. In the future, he might lose his prestige in Longhard Kingdom. If he dealt with Mackaye impartially, he would disappoint all his soldiers. Mackaye had given him a huge problem. No matter what he chose, he would lose. Therefore, his gaze on Mackaye became icy cold, and even a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. Mackaye could clearly feel Steve¡¯s killing intent. He was so frightened that a chill ran down his spine. However, he still knelt on the ground and insisted, ¡°Demigod, please kill Han and uphold justice. Do justice to the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± At this point, it was impossible for Mackaye to back down. He had to bite the bullet and persevere. Even if he knew that he would be hated by Steve, he had to do this. Otherwise, he would lose everything. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 ¡°Demigod, please take action and do justice for the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± ¡°Demigod, please take action and do justice for the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± ¡°Demigod, please take action and do justice for the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± Mackaye continued kneeling on the ground, holding on to his beliefs. He met Steve¡¯s cold gaze and forced himself to ignore the chill running down his spine as he roared. He felt that if he did not roar like this, he might not be able to hold on. He would buckle under the pressure caused by Steve¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°Demigod, please take action and do justice for the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± ¡°Demigod, please take action and do justice for the Silver Panzer Corps!¡± ¡°Demigod, please take action and do justice for the Silver Panzer Corp!¡± Zealon, Liam, and the Eight Vajras naturally understood Mackaye¡¯s intentions. They also suppressed the fear in their hearts and cried out deafeningly. Following their shouts, the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps also let out monstrous roars. These voices were like thunder and did not stop for a long time. Das, Zephyr, and Reyer all had grave expressions on their faces. Asmanders, they were not only brave and good at fighting, but they were also very observant and sharp. Mackaye¡¯s actions were not simple. He was putting the future of the Silver Panzer Corps on the line just to kill Han. In order to kill Han, he had to pay such a price. Was it worth it? The three of them looked at Mackaye, who had been beaten up so badly by Han, and didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, they all turned to look at Steve. To be honest, they also wanted to know what choice Steve would make. As warriors who protected their country, they fought not only for glory but also for their families. They had sacrificed so much and suffered so many injuries. Wasn¡¯t it all because they wanted their descendants to live a better life? Mackaye¡¯s son¡¯s arm had been cut off by Han. The anesthesia had yet to wear off, so Mackaye¡¯s son was still unconscious. As a father, Mackaye¡¯s actions werepletely understandable. If their son had been in this situation, they might have gone even further than Mackaye. If such a big thing happened and their boss, Steve, did not help them, but med them and even punished them, all their previous struggles and battles would be meaningless. Moreover, Mackaye had done everything wlessly. There was irrefutable evidence. He had given Steve enough respect and reason. Steve could definitely kill Han and stand up for Mackaye if he wanted to. Not only Reyer and the other two men, but all the Monoceros Army soldiers were also looking at Steve and waiting for his decision. Steve could no longer maintain his smile. His expression became serious, and his gaze turned extremely cold. He looked at Mackaye, who was kneeling on the ground and shouting, and then at Han. He fell into deep thought. On the one hand, he had to uphold justice, but on the other hand, this matter concerned hisrade who had gone through life and death with him. He was not sure what to do. If Han was an ordinary person, it would be easy to make a decision. He could simply kill Han as revenge for hisrade. It would not be a big deal. However, Han was very strong, the extent of which Steve didn¡¯t know. Steve did not have full confidence that he would be able to kill Han. If they fell out and Han escaped from this ce, Han would definitely take revenge on them. That would be a disaster for Longhard Kingdom. Now that he was about to be conferred the title of king and was about to enjoy the admiration of the entire world, he did not want to go against someone like Han at all. It wouldn¡¯t yield any advantage. After thinking for ten seconds, Steve¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. A strong killing intent appeared in his gaze that was on Han Han¡¯s gaze darkened as heughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and said, ¡°It seems like you have already made up your mind, Mr. Sky However, your choice has disappointed me.¡± From Steve¡¯s gaze, Han had already guessed everything. Steve was going to kill him and protect the morale of the army! After all, for a Demigod like Steve, the morale of the army was the most important! Mackaye had followed Steve through life and death. He had killed countless powerful enemies and made countless contributions. Now that Mackaye had led the entire Silver Panzer Corps to kneel to force Steve¡¯s hand, even if Steve knew that Mackaye was in the wrong, Steve had to protect Mackaye, the morale of the army, and his image in the eyes of all the soldiers of the Monoceros Army! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Mr. Jaber, you.¡± Steve stared at Han and his voice became extremely cold. Seeing Steve¡¯s actions, Mackaye, Das, Zephyr. Reyer, and Zealon all heaved a sigh of relief. They felt that a weight was lifted off their shoulder and smiled. Steve had chosen Mackaye, which meant that he had chosen them, the soldiers. In other words, as long as they did not go overboard in the future, Steve would protect them. After they were conferred prestigious titles, they could do whatever they wanted in the three southern regions without worrying about being punished. ¡°Mr. Sky, why don¡¯t you let me handle this matter?¡± Before Steve could finish speaking, a cold voice suddenly sounded from afar. Then, a BMW drove over from afar. The person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was Zachary Tyler, the Dragon Team¡¯smander in Lightdom City. ¡°Stop! The Monoceros Army is handling matters here. Ordinary people are not allowed to approach.¡° Outside the encirclement, a group of Monoceros Army soldiers immediately took action and stopped the car. Zachary got out of the car and walked to the soldier. He then took out his identification card. ¡°The commander of Dragon Team, Zachary Tyler.¡± When the Monoceros Army soldiers saw his identification card, their expressions turned solemn. The status of the Dragon Team¡¯smander was only below Steve. They had no right to stop him. ¡°Invite Mr. Tyler over,¡± Steve said in a deep voice. He was at least 0.6 miles away from Zachary, but his voice was clearly transmitted to the soldiers¡® ears. Following his voice, all the soldiers of the Monoceros Army made way for Zachary Zachary¡¯s expression was calm as he walked over. Soon, he appeared in front of Han and Steve and said calmly, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Sky¡± Steve nced at Zachary. ¡°Mr. Tyler, long time no see.¡± Zachary bowed and said calmly. ¡°Mr. Sky, let me handle this matter. I promise that I¡¯ll be fair.¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Zachary stood in front of Steve calmly and requested to personally deal with this matter. ¡°Dragon Team, why are you interfering with the matters of our military department?¡± Steve asked in a deep voice. Dragon Team was the former King¡¯s Guard. They were Lord Supremacy¡¯s trusted aides and only had two jobs. First, they collected information on Longhard Kingdom¡¯s various bigshots, and second, they protected the city from enemies. The Dragon Team rarely involved themselves in military department matters. Now that Zachary, who was themander of the Dragon Team, had appeared in the military department and asked to deal with the matter, things immediately becameplicated. When Mackaye saw Zachary appear, his expression turned grim and he said in a deep voice, ¡°What happens in the military department has nothing to do with you, Dragon Team. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± ¡°Mr. Tyler, I ask you to return.¡± Mackaye had put in so much effort to frame Han. If the Dragon Team intervened in the investigation, they would easily find out the truth. When that happened, he would not be able to make Han pay the price. He might even have to pay the price for it. Zachary could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Commander Shilton, you¡¯re wrong. This matter is originally the Dragon Team¡¯s matter. Why can¡¯t I interfere?¡± The Dragon Team¡¯s matter?¡± Steve was stunned. ¡°Of course!¡± Zachary nodded and pointed at Han. ¡°Han, who you want to deal with, is a secret member of the Dragon Team ¡°The military department captured him, took him here, and threw him in jail without a warrant or concrete evidence. Now, you even want to kill him.¡± ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter?¡± What? Upon hearing Zachary¡¯s words, everyone was shocked. They looked at Han in disbelief. Katelyn and ke were stunned as well. Han was a secret member of the Dragon Team? Why didn¡¯t they know about this? They looked at Han and then at Zachary. Suddenly, everything made sense. No wonder Zachary did those things earlier. ¡°Mr. Tyler, are you joking?¡± Mackaye asked. ¡°Why would I joke? Do you think I have nothing better to do?¡± Zachary retorted. ¡°Commander Shilton, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Han smiled coldly. He took out his identification card and threw it to Mackaye. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Mackaye¡¯s expression changed. He quickly picked up the identification card and studied it. It was as if Mackaye had been electrocuted. His expression turned grim and he plopped down to the ground. His entire body trembled uncontrobly, and his face was ashen as he muttered, ¡°Impossible. H¨CHow is this possible?¡± On the document were some words in ck and a red seal. It was indeed the Dragon Team¡¯s identification document! It was absolutely true! Mackaye¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and he shivered. His hands trembled so hard, the identification document fell to the ground. Steve frowned slightly. He stretched out his hand, and a powerful suction immediately sucked the identification card into his hand. He opened the identification card and looked at it carefully. He was shocked by what he saw It said, ¡°Instructor of Dragon Team, secret member. Special reporting rights and sole deciding rights when executing missions.¡± When Steve saw the contents of the document, he was dumbfounded. The other details could be ignored, but not thest part that stated, ¡°sole deciding rights when executing missions¡°. This meant that Han did not have to obeymands! Such rights were enough for Han to do whatever he wanted in the Dragon Team! Even Zachary, themander of the Dragon Team, did not have such rights. This meant that Han¡¯s background was even moreplicated than he had imagined! ¡°Han is a member of the Dragon Team? H¨CHow is this possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over!¡± When Zealon, Liam, and the others saw Steve and Mackaye¡¯s expressions, their hearts sank and their faces turned pale. Zealon looked especially pale as if he just swallowed a fly. Han was a member of the Dragon Team. They were doomed! Moreover, from Mackaye and Steve¡¯s expressions, it was obvious that Han¡¯s position in the team was unique. ¡°Mr. Sky, can I handle this matter now?¡± Zachary asked calmly. Steve remained silent. Han was a member of the Dragon Team and had a very high status. Now, he had been arrested by Mackaye and imprisoned. He had even been framed by Mackaye¡­ Fuck! Mackaye was an idiot! Steve¡¯s expression darkened. He had the urge to strangle Mackaye. Steve had braved the frontlines in the extraterritorial battlefield and made an unprecedented contribution, obtaining the title of king. In the end, at this critical juncture, Mackaye did such a thing. It would have been fine if Mackaye had offended someone else, but he had to offend a member of the Dragon Team. Wasn¡¯t this causing trouble for Steve? What an idiot! Mackaye also regained his senses at this moment. He hurriedly knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Mr. Sky, please help me.¡± At this moment, he also felt afraid. If the Dragon Team wanted to capture someone, even he, themander of the Silver Panzer Corps, could not resist. If Han used his position to take revenge, he would be dead meat! At this moment, only Steve could protect him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Steve thought for a moment. With a flick of his finger, he sent the identification card back to Han and said in a deep. voice, ¡°Sorry for my ignorance, Mr. Jaber.¡± ¡°In my opinion, this matter is a misunderstanding. We are allrades working hard to make sure there is stability and happiness in Longhard Kingdom. There¡¯s no need to fight!¡± ¡°Right?¡± Han could not help but scoff when he heard that. It was such a huge matter, but ording to Steve, it was just a misunderstanding. He was too biased! Steve looked at Zachary and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Tyler, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Zachary frowned. Steve was clearly trying to protect Mackaye! Zachary really wanted to be impartial, but he did not want to offend Steve who wasing into power. That was because all the three southern regions would be under Steve¡¯s jurisdiction in the future. Zachary worked in Lightdom City and would need Steve¡¯s help to ease his job. It they had a fallout. Dragon Team¡¯s work in Lightdom City would be especially difficult. They might even be a thorn in the flesh for all the members of the Monoceros Army ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a misunderstanding¡± Han put away his identification documents. With a cold gaze, he said word by word, ¡®Commander Shilton sent tanks, mortars, and nes after me just now. All of them were firing missiles at me. Anyone could see that he was trying to kill ¡°It all of this is a misunderstanding, can I also send a tank after Commander Shilton and the others? Can I also order them to fire missiles at themander and his troops?¡± Steve¡¯s expression darkened. Zachary¡¯s face fell. Zephyr, Zealon, and the others also looked at Han with grim expressions. They could all tell that Han did not want to let them go so easily. Han did not care about Steve¡¯s reputation at all. ¡°Then what do you propose, Mr. Jaber?¡± Steve asked. Han walked up to Mackaye expressionlessly and looked down at him. ¡°I¡¯m so- Mackaye raised his head and looked at Han. His eyes were filled with fear as he opened his mouth to apologize. Bang! At this moment, Han raised his leg andnded a kick on Mackaye, who was sent flying more than 15 feet away. He fell to the ground and bled from all his orifices. He was on the verge of death. Han moved as fast as lightning. He took the handcuffs that Zachary carried with him and cuffed Mackaye¡¯s hands with a click. Then, he picked Mackaye up and threw him down in front of ke before saying coldly. ¡°Mackaye disregarded thew and attempted murder. He broke thew knowingly so his crime is even more serious!¡± ¡°Take him back and put him in Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Han had moved very quickly. He only took two seconds to kick Mackaye, cuff him, and throw him to the ground. Han¡¯s voice was iparably domineering and powerful ke looked at Mackaye, who was lying on the ground, and frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t dare to attack immediately. Instead, he looked at Zachary inquiringly ke did not see Han¡¯s identification card so he did not know what position Han held in the Dragon Team ke did not want to be ordered around by Han in this circumstance. At this moment, Zachary¡¯s expression was also a little grim. He originally wanted to persuade Han to be lenient and not offend Steve. Unexpectedly, before he could say anything, Han had already taken action. Helpless, he could only choose to stand on Han¡¯s side. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber knows his limits. Take him away first ke frowned and sheathed his saber. He picked Mackaye up and said in a low voice, ¡°Commander Shilton, pleasee with us.¡± Although Mackaye was one of the military department¡¯s higher¨Cups, as a member of the Dragon Tearn, ke had the right to arrest and put any higher¨Cups who broke thew on trial! Therefore, ke was not afraid of Mackaye at all. ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± After Mackaye was lifted up by ke, he looked extremely terrified. He quickly struggled free from ke¡¯s grip and knelt in front of Steve with a thud. He begged loudly, ¡°Mr. Sky, I was wrongly used. Please help me!¡± As Mackaye begged for mercy, his face was covered in snot and tears. The Dragon Team was a legendary existence. Not only did they protect the country, but they also monitored all the higher¨Cups! Once he was caught by the Dragon Team, his life would be over. When Zealon saw this, he immediately stepped forward and shouted after kneeling in front of Steve, ¡°Mr. Sky, please investigate this matter. All of this isn¡¯t Commander Shilton¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Mr. Sky, you have to investigate this matter!¡± Liam and all the soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps hurriedly followed suit and knelt down to plead with Steve. There were at least ten thousand people and they were kneeling, so they covered the entire ground. The scene was iparably spectacr. Moreover, they were very scheming. They chose to kneel around ke so that ke was surrounded and wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. ¡°If it¡¯s not Mackaye¡¯s fault, then whose fault is it?¡± Steve looked at those people coldly. When Zealon, Liam, and the others heard this, their face fell at once. They were all high¨Cups and smart people. They immediately understood what Steve meant. Steve wanted one of them to take the me and protect Mackaye! However, if they took the me for such a thing, it meant that everything they had sacrificed and obtained on the extraterritorial battlefield would be for nothing. It was equivalent to all their efforts going down the drain. At this moment, Zealon seemed to have thought of something. He immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Sky, it¡¯s Carlo¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all Carlo¡¯s fault!¡± Carlo? Mackaye, Liam, and the others looked at each other. The next second, they were visibly relieved. ¡°Yes, yes! Mr. Sky, this is all Carlo¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Mr. Sky, please investigate this matter!¡± Mackaye, Liam, and the others knelt on the ground and shouted loudly, shifting all the me onto Carlo. In any case, Carlo was already dead. With no evidence, he could take all the me. Chapter 608 ¡°Carlo When Steve heard this, his gare turned cold ¡°Guards, bring Carlo over!¡± ¡°Mr. Sky, Carlo is dead¡± Zealon replied. ¡°Dead¡± ¡°Thats right! Carlo is already dead, but we have surveince footage to prove what he did. As long as we check the surveince footage, the truth will be revealed¡± ¡°Someone, check the surveince footage!¡± With Steve¡¯s order, the soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps immediately went to check the surveince footage. However, half of the prison had been sted into ruins to they could not retrieve any surveince footage ¡°hx stored in the cloud. Look for it there!¡± Zealon ordered in a deep voice. The soldiers immediately acknowledged his order and logged into the cloud database. They found all the surveince footage and handed them to Zachary and Steve In the video, there was a scene of Carlo and Han confronting each other, as well as Carlo saying that he wouldmit suicide to frame Han. Steve ordered the men from themunications department to send this video to the entire Monoceros Army. He even ordered his subordinates to thoroughly investigate this matter. The investigation result was that all of this was indeed Carlo¡¯s scheme! Carlo went to seek out Yozand to discuss how to frame Han. They decided to send troops to capture Yozand and nder Han, then put Han in jail. After locking up Han, Carlo revealed his true colors and took revenge fiercely. He also said he would commit suicide to frame Han There was even a video of how Carlo tricked Mackaye into making a move. In any case, everything was Carlo¡¯s fault! They were all really cunning! ¡°Carlo was too bold. He knew thew but still broke it. He thought he was above thew!¡± When Steve saw these videos, he flew into a rage on the spot and shouted, ¡°Pass down the order. Strip Carlo of all his power and honor and expel his children from the military department!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Upon receiving the order, Zephyr immediately turned around and went to carry out Steve¡¯s order. ¡°Mackaye, as a higher¨Cup of the military department, you were deceived by your subordinates. This means that you trusted your subordinates too much andck vignce. You will not receive a sry for a year and you are suspended for three months so that you can reflect on your actions. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°Mr. Sky, I have no objections and I ept my punishment.¡± Mackaye was overjoyed. He knelt on the ground with his head lowered. He was unable to hide the smile on his face. A year¡¯s worth of sry was nothing! Three months of suspension was even lesser of a deal. After three months, he could still continue to be the Silver Panzer Corps¡®mander. After dealing with everything, Steve turned to look at Han and Zachary and said, ¡°Mr. Sky and Mr. Tyler, the truth has been revealed. What do you think of the oue?¡± Han frowned, his expression cold. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Originally, he had wanted to teach Mackaye a lesson and purge the military department of the higher¨C ups who did not value human life. However, all the evidence now pointed to Carlo. These people clearly wanted to drag the dead Carlo out and make him the scapegoat. In any case, Carlo was already dead. There was no way to verify the truth. They could fabricate whatever evidence wanted. Han would need more time to find evidence of Mackaye¡¯s crime, so Han couldn¡¯t do anything to him now. Before Han could speak, Zachary had already smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Sky, you¡¯re wise. You handled it very well.¡± ¡°Since the truth has been revealed, this matter hase to an end ¡± With that, Steve walked over to Mackaye and took out his keys. He unlocked Mackaye¡¯s handcuffs and helped him up. Steve ignored Zachary and turned to stare at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you satisfied now?¡± Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Han looked at Mackaye, Zealon, and the others, then at Steve and his soldiers. He knew that if he continued to pursue the matter, the matter would definitely blow up. It he blew up another matter again, it would be very disadvantageous to him. Facing Steve¡¯s bright eyes, Han was expressionless. He said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t forego any punishment that should be given¡± ¡°Mr. Sky, you handled it well. I¡¯m impressed¡± ¡°I have some matters to handle, so I¡¯ll take my leave¡± With that, he gave Zachary a nce and turned to walk out. Although Mackaye and the others shifted all the me onto Carlo in the end, Han had already pierced Mackaye¡¯s shoulder and crippled him. Moreover, Mackaye had been suppressed by Han for so long. Han believed that Mackaye would not dare to find trouble with him again in the future. Zachary also frowned slightly and bowed to Steve. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Sky¡± With that, he followed behind Han and left quickly. Katelyn and ke looked at each other. Without another word, they hurriedly followed behind Han and Zachary Steve watched as Han and the others left. He smiled again. ¡°This Han is interesting.¡± Das walked over with a solemn expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Are we going to let them leave just like that?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and kill them?¡± Steve chuckled. Das¡¯s face paled in shock as he hurriedly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Yes¡± Das had no choice but to shut up and step aside. He did not dare to kill the Dragon Team members. The Dragon Team was Lord Supremacy¡¯s exclusive team. Their status in Longhard Kingdom was second to that of Lord Supremacy¡¯s. During special times, the Dragon Team¡¯s power was even greater than that of some princes. The most terrifying thing was that the members of the Dragon Team were all above general¨Css. Their strength was boundless, and they were definitely the cream of the crop among the younger generation of Longhard Kingdom. Their future was limitless. If one offended the Dragon Team, no matter what status one had, one would not live a good life in the future. Steve nced at everyone present and said in a deep voice, ¡°All soldiers of the Silver Panzer Corps, return to your posts.¡± ¡°Mackaye, Liam, Zealon, and all general¨Css experts, after you¡¯re done bandaging your wounds,e to my office.¡± With that, Steve left.. He took a step forward and appeared tens of feet away. With just a few steps, he had already disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. After he left, Mackaye, Zealon, Liam, and the others finally rxed. They fell sitting to the ground and panted. Although Han and Steve did not unleash their auras just now, it was obvious that the two of them were very powerful. Them standing there was already terrifying enough. Whoosh! Thud! After Steve left, the fighter jets in the sky and the various tanks on the ground also left. Soon, all the fighter jets, tanks, and fully¨Carmed soldiers had retreated, leaving only Zephyr, Mackaye, Zealon, Liam, and a few othermanders there. Mackaye gritted his teeth and clutched his injured arm. His face was as ck as thunder. At this moment, there was still an iron rod pierced through his arm and his wound was dripping with blood. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When Zealon saw this scene, he looked worried and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quick, call the best military doctor over.¡± Zephyr, Das, and Reyer walked over and helped Mackaye up. After they took a closer look at Mackaye¡¯s wound, their expressions became even more serious. As experts, they could tell that Mackaye¡¯s arm was crippled. The bones in his arm were shattered and his nerves had been severed. Even his shoulder de was crippled. His entire arm hung limply. He was unable to exert any strength at all. ¡°Mackaye, you picked a fight with the wrong person, Zephyr said in a deep voice. Reyer and Das nodded. They had also fought Han just now, but Han did not take them seriously at all. When Han was enveloped by the Monoceros Army¡¯s ferocious aura, his expression did not change at all. He did not even blink. He was very calm andposed. This meant that Han did not take a single person from the Monoceros Army seriously. Han¡¯s expression was extremely calm when he was facing Steve as well. This meant that Han might be as strong as Steve! When they thought of the fact that Han was the instructor of the Dragon Team, they shuddered. His strength was world¨Cdefying and it was unknown how strong he really was. Even Steve did not dare to easily fight Han. Coupled with the fact that he was a member of the Dragon Team, Han was definitely someone they could not afford to offend. Mackaye¡¯s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. Zephyr, Das, Reyer, and the others looked at each other and saw the shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. At the same time, they all made the same decision in their hearts¨Cthey definitely could not provoke Han in the future! Mackaye was themander of the Silver Panzer Corps, but even he was crippled. Soon, the military doctor came over and asked the soldiers to carry Mackaye on a stretcher to the hospital of the military department for treatment. Coincidentally, he was put into the bed next to Andrew¡¯s after his surgery. At this moment, Andrew had already woken up as the anesthetic had already worn off. When he saw his father¡¯s injured hand, he was shocked. ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± ¡°You prodigal!¡± When Mackaye heard Andrew, he was furious. He walked to Andrew and pped Andrew hard on the face, causing blood to spurt out from Andrew¡¯s mouth. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Andrew was stunned. Andrew had just woken up and didn¡¯t know what happened, yet he was pped. ¡°You bastard! It¡¯s all your fault, you prodigal. You made me suffer. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Mackaye thought about how he had been beaten up by Han. It was so embarrassing. Steve had even asked Mackaye to go to his office. It was obvious that Steve would be teaching Mackaye a lesson when Mackaye went there. At the thought of this, Mackaye was even more furious. Enduring the pain from the surgery, he stepped on Andrew and beat him up with his other hand. Andrew cried in pain. It was a tragic sight. The more Mackaye thought about how badly he had been beaten up and humiliated by Han, the angrier he became and the more he felt that it was all Andrew¡¯s fault. ¡°Dad, stop it!¡± ¡°Dad, what did I do wrong this time? Stop hitting me. It hurts!¡± ¡°Someone, help! He¡¯s going to kill me! Help!¡± Andrew¡¯s scream rose and fell in the Chapter 610 Chapter 610 In Lightdom City, the secret base of the Dragon Team. ¡°Katelyn, ke, let me introduce you. This is Han, the instructor for our Dragon Team.¡± Zachary brought Han, ke, and Katelyn in. After they all sat down, Zachary introduced Han to Katelyn and ke. ¡°Instructor?¡± Katelyn and ke were stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t we know this before?¡± ¡°Recruiting Mr. Jaber into our Dragon Team is our Dragon Team¡¯s top secret. This was approved by the highest authority. I couldn¡¯t make it public until he joined us.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Now, Mr. Jaber is the instructor for our Dragon Team in Lightdom City. He is responsible for increasing all of ourbat strength. ¡°If you have any questions about martial arts in the future, you can ask Mr. Jaber. ¡°Mr. Jaber is very knowledgeable about archery. Katelyn, you can learn a few moves from Mr. Jaber, ¡°ke, I know Mr. Jaber well. His saber techniques are unparalleled in the world. He will definitely be able to teach you well and improve your strength.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he nodded at them. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You want me to ask him about martial arts? Zachary, stop joking.¡± ke¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. Although ke knew that Han was very strong, as a young man, he refused to admit defeat. He felt that Han was only a few years older than him and was not qualified to be his teacher. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have my own teacher. I won¡¯t ept anyone else as my teacher.¡± ¡°Zachary, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Katelyn was even more direct. She nced at Han coldly and stood up to leave. She was confident in her archery skills and did not want to be disciplined by Han at all. Moreover, all her arrows had hit Han¡¯s saber just now. Although Han¡¯s saber shattered thest few arrows she shot, she still felt that it was not because her archery skills were poor but because Han was too strong. She admitted that Han was very powerful, but each person might be a master in their own specialized field. She had her own pride and felt that she was better at archery than Han. Seeing Katelyn leave, ke also stood up with his saber on his back. ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m making dessert at home. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± With that, ke left as well. Zachary remained seated with an awkward expression on his face. He said apologetically to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining them well. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s normal for youngsters to be proud of their achievements,¡± Han said with a smile. In the past, when he was younger, he was also as arrogant as them. In fact, he was even more arrogant than the two of them. He did not even take some seniors from the Shadow Knight seriously. Later on, after experiencing setbacks and learning that there was always someone better than him, he had never been. arrogant again. Looking at ke and Katelyn, he seemed to recall his past self. ¡°You¡¯re themander, and the two of them are subordinates. You have the authority to order them to listen to you,¡± Zachary said. ¡°Forget it. At times like this, the more I restrain them, the more they will hate me.¡± Han stood up and said calmly, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve met and they know me, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time when I¡¯m free and help you formte some training ns.¡± ¡°I have something to do now, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, Han patted Zachary on the shoulder and turned around to leave. Han looked at the time. There were still 28 minutes before Reign woke up. He had to rush back to Mapleturz Group within 28 minutes. Otherwise, once Reign woke up and did not see himi, she would definitely think that he had been taken away. He did not know what she would do by then. ¡°Take my car¡± Zachary took out his car keys and threw them at Han. ¡°Thanks¡± Without looking back, Han reached out his hand and caught the key. He rushed out of the door and arrived at the parking lot. He drove Zachary¡¯s car away and left the base of the Dragon Team at lightning speed. Zachary stood at the entrance of the base and watched Han leave. His eyes were filled with anticipation. He understood Han better than Zealon and knew how powerful Han was. If Han could formte training ns for him, Katelyn, and ke, their strength would definitely rise to the next level. ¡°Zachary, are you crazy? You found such a person to be our instructor, and you even want him to teach me saber techniques? ke walked to Zachary with a displeased expression. Katelyn stood at the side with a grim expression. She said nothing, and her eyes were filled with arrogance. As a member of the Dragon Team, Katelyn¡¯s archery skills were even praised by the highest¨Cranking martial grandmaster of the military department. She even represented Longhard Kingdom in the Olympics and won a gold medal. Everyone affectionately called her the modern¨Cday G. Her archery skills were unparalleled! Now, Zachary wanted her to learn archery from Han. How could she possibly ept that? ¡°Do you guys think he¡¯s not powerful?¡± Zachary asked. Katelyn and ke looked at each other and shook their heads. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful!¡± ke said. Although ke had never officially fought with Han, when he was at the military base of the Silver Panzer Corps, Han¡¯s imposing aura caused him to stagger backward. Just his aura alone already possessed such terrifying power. If Han were to go all out, ke was sure he would be killed instantly. Moreover, Han was still so calm when confronted with the lethal aura of Steve and the Monoceros Army. That was enough to show that Han was very strong! ¡°Since you all know how powerful he is, why are you unwilling to let him teach you?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Each person might be a master in their own specialized field!¡± Katelyn carried a longbow on her back and said confidently, ¡°Han¡¯s strength and realm are definitely stronger than mine, but in terms of archery, he might not be my match. ¡°In terms of saber techniques, he might not be more proficient than me,¡± ke said proudly. Zachary nced at them. ¡°Do you mean that you will only listen to Han¡¯s orders if Han defeats you in your specialized field?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll convey your intentions to Han.¡± ¡°So be it. In any case, I don¡¯t think Han can defeat me in archery!¡± Katelyn said confidently. Zachary nodded and did not say anything. Katelyn¡¯s talent in archery was iparably magnificent. Her arrows could leap over 1.2 miles. Her lethality and prative power were iparably terrifying. She was more powerful than any modern sniper. In the past, the Dragon Team had arge¨Cscale martial artspetition. Katelyn stood out in the archery event. Under the wind, the arrow she shot pierced through the head of a wild boar that was 2 miles away and nailed it to the wall. This arrow shot had broken all of the Dragon Team¡¯s archery records. To date, it was the Dragon Team¡¯s legend and pride. No one could break this record. Moreover, Katelyn had strongbat ability. Whether on the extraterritorial battlefield or in some air defense and anti¨Cterrorist operations in the country, Katelyn had demonstrated astonishing talent and strength. Her arrows never missed their targets, and each killed its target! Because of this. Katelyn earned the title of the ace archer in Longhard Kingdom! Katelyn stared in the direction where Han had left. Her eyes were filled with passion and excitement as she said, ¡°Zachary, although I think his archery skills are definitely inferior to mine, to be honest, I really want topete with him!¡± Chapter 611 Chapter 611 arned to look at Katelyn with a puzzled gaze. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want Hah to teach you! Why do you will topete with him Katelyn sald excitedly, ¡°I can only improve my archery skills by fighting with experts) ¡°Han¡¯s strength is so unfathomable. He¡¯s the super expert that I¡¯ve never met before. I can use him as my stepping stone ¡°IfI win, I won¡¯t have to bother about his orders. ¡°Even if I lose, it won¡¯t be a loss for me. I can also know where my weakness lies¡± When Zachary heard this, he could not help but smile wryly. Zachary thought, ¡°A stepping stone?¡± Even he and Steve could not figure out Han¡¯s strength. Katelyn would probably hit a snag if she dared to use Han as a stepping stone to hone her skills. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After hearing what you said, I¡¯m interested in him too. I¡¯ve learned a set of peerless saber techniques recently. I can also use him as a practice target.¡± ke was keen as well. Fighting with an expert was the best way to increase his strength! Zachary was quite happy to see them this way. The three of them had been in Lightdom City for too long. They had always sparred with one another and knew each other well. This did not help in increasing their strength. Now that Han was here, Katelyn and ke had be so motivated. This showed that he had made the right choice in recruiting Han into the Dragon Team ¡°I hope Han will make Katelyn and ke learn their lesson and bring them down a peg. Zachary thought to himself Katelyn and ke were both genius martial artists. They were very strong and invincible. Every time they carried out a mission, they couldplete it perfectly. As time passed, the two of them had be quite arrogant and condescending. If Han could make Katelyn and ke suffer a huge loss and defeat, it would definitely be a good thing for the future development of these two people! Han sped all the way and returned to Mapleturz Group in 20 minutes. By the time he arrived at the CEO¡¯s office, Reign was still asleep When Lily. Yvonne, and the other staff saw that Han had returned, they heaved a sigh of relief. Landon¡¯s originally solemn expressionpletely rxed as he asked, ¡°It¡¯s settled?¡± Han nodded and looked at Reign on the sofa. ¡°Rei hasn¡¯t woken up yet, right?¡± ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s sleeping quite well.¡± Landon smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t want her imagination to run wild, Han said calmly. ¡°Han, are you alright?¡± Yvonne also looked Han up and down. When Han was taken away by the Silver Panzer Corps previously, she was especially worried about Han. Now that she saw that Han was safe and sound, she was naturally relieved. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief but looked at Han worriedly. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not alright?¡± Han asked. Immediately after, he even walked a few rounds on the spot to show that he was fine. After doing all this, he walked to Reign, who was sleeping soundly, and his eyes were filled with heartache. Reign almost went against the Silver Panzer Corps for his sake and became a wanted criminal just now. This woman looked weak, but she had strong determination. She knew that even if she staked all the assets of the Labenz family, she would not be able to go against the Silver Panzer Corps. However, she still did it! Such an action touched Han. At this moment, Grace walked in anxiously from outside. Just as Grace was about to ask about Han, she saw how Han stunned and around and let Cience. When Lawan saw that Hait was safe and sound, he heaved a sigh of relief foo ¡°Miss Zabel, hat¡¯s wrong? Miss Zabel, where are you going?* Biled with confinion. Han came back, Grace was clearly the most worried about Han. Yet, now that she saw Han, why was she Grace ignored Lucas and left without looking back. Lucas stood rooted to the ground in confusion. He had no idea what to do. Lucas looked at Grace and then at Han in the CEO¡¯s office. In the end, he did not go in. Instead, he chased after Grace. In any case, Han was fine, and that was great. ¡°Han¡± After Grace and Lucas left, Reign opened her eyes and suddenly sat up. Her eyes were filled with worry. fine, it¡¯s fine. Tm here. Han said. When Reign turned around and saw Han, she immediately pounced over and hugged Han tightly. Her body trembled, and she sobbed uncontrobly Reign hugged Han tightly, afraid that if she let go. Han would disappear. Han hugged Reign and patted her back. Heforted her, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright now. Everything is settled.¡± Aher crying for a while, Reign suddenly realized what she was doing and pushed Han away. She looked Han up and down worriedly. ¡°Are¨Care you alright? Did Zealon and the others do anything to you?¡± Before Reign fainted, she remembered that the Silver Panzer Corps wanted to take Han away. She wanted to go against the higher¨Cups of the Corps and protect Han. However, before she could do anything aggressive, she fell asleep Im fine. Ive negotiated with the higher¨Cups of the Corps. They won¡¯t find trouble with me in the future, nor will they do anything to the Labenz Family Corporation, Han said. Mackaye had been beaten up so badly by him, and he had also shown Steve his credentials as the instructor for the Dragon Team He believed that even Steve would not dare to offend him easily. ¡°How¨Chow did you handle it?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes were filled with puzzlement. She had sacrificed a lot to protect Han. She had almost staked all of the Labenz family¡¯s assets, but it was still useless in the end What method did Han use to make those people leave and not hold them ountable? ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I had a n Han smiled. let go of Reign, and said. ¡°Alright, now is not the time to talk. Hurry, wash your face, and put on makeup. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. We still have a dinner appointmentter.¡± It was only then that Reign suddenly remembered that she had epted Albert¡¯s dinner appointment. She quickly wiped her tears and said. ¡®Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine. ¡°I don¡¯t need makeup I just need to wash my face. Wait for me.¡± Reign wept tears of joy and walked to the bathroom in the office. She washed her face and wiped away the water droplets on her face. She turned to Han and smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Reign was naturally beautiful. Even without makeup, she looked gorgeous. Dimples formed when she smiled. She looked as beautiful as a goddess. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Han smiled, turned around, and walked out the door.. Reign hurriedly followed him. ¡°Hey, where are you guys going for dinner?¡± Yvonne suddenly asked. Previously. Yvonne had asked Han to pretend to be her boyfriend. Now, she had yet to start the fake rtionship with Han If Han pretended to be a couple with Reign first, how would she still be able to pretend to be a couple with Han in the future? Albert wed to treat Rel to a meal. I suspect thus he is up in when she heard that. She said. ¡°Alright, be careful then Mr. Labena is not a good person? Chapter 612 Chapter 612 backs of Reign and Han with a worried expression. Albert returned, he wanted to seize Reign¡¯s authority Albert was scheming, vicious, and had more powerful At this moment, Albert wanted to treat Reign to a meal. It was obvious that Albert harbored ill intentions, and this meal was a trap Yvonne was very worried about Han and Reign. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. With Han around, everything will be fine.¡± Reign turned around and smiled. Reign knew Albert very well. Albert still needed a talent like her to control thepany and make profits for the Labenz Family Corporation. Moreover, Reign already had all the power in thepany and was in charge of the various projects. She had also negotiated with many partners. If Albert fired her at this juncture, Mapleturz Group would definitely suffer tremendous losses. Reign could leverage her powerful connections to make aeback. So long as Albert was not a fool, he would not fire her. Therefore, Reign was not worried that Albert would kick her down thedder. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s best to be careful. Also, be careful when you drink the wine. The wine might be drugged.¡± Yvonne seemed to have thought of something. She immediately took a box of pills from her pocket and walked over. She ced it in Han and Reign¡¯s hands and said, ¡°This is thetest antidote pill I developed. It can counteract poisons. ¡°You can even use this to sober up. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that someone poisoned the wine, you can take this antidote pill in advance. I guarantee that you won¡¯t be poisoned¡± ¡°When did you develop this?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit If this antidote pill were effective, there would definitely be a market for it in the future. Tve been researching it alone for a long time. This achievement belongs to me alone!¡± Yvonne said proudly. Ever since Han came here, her research department had been dependent on Han and rarely developed new medicine independently. Now that she had finally developed a new medicine through her own efforts, she felt extremely proud. Yvie, you¡¯re amazing. I love you!¡± Reign took the antidote pills and was overjoyed. She immediately hugged Yvonne and kissed her forehead. ¡°You must research this antidote pill thoroughly and produce the finished product in three days! ¡°In a few days. I¡¯m going to Whileal Kingdom. I can show your medicine to all the pharmaceutical experts in the world.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne was also overjoyed. Yvonne knew that Reign was going to attend some top¨Cnotch global medical seminar. It would definitely be her greatest honor if her medicine could be disyed before the entire world. This would also mean that her research would be recognized globally. ¡°Yes! In any case, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Good luck.¡± Reign kissed Yvonne again. She was extremely excited. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely improve the pill,¡± Yvonne promised. After Reign reminded Yvonne repeatedly, she turned around and left. Han also gave Yvonne a thumbs up and said, ¡°Well done, Yvie. You¡¯re really a pharmaceutical genius.¡± Han left with Reign after he said that. Yvonne was overjoyed to receive Han¡¯spliment for the first time. She stood up and said loudly, ¡°Alright, Ms. Labenz is fine now. You guys can leave. I¡¯m going to research the medicine as well. Yvonne stretched herself and quickly left the CEO¡¯s office. She went to her researchb excitedly. She wanted to research this medicine thoroughly and improve it. 10:18 ing to be introduced overseas, it naturally had to be a top¨Cnotch product. alright. Everyone, diperse. Go back to your pours Landon said as well. Soon, everyone in the office disappeared without a trace. Han drove thepany¡¯s car and took Reign to the ce agreed with Albert. They sped all the way and arrived at that c¨¦ very quickly. Aher getting out of the car, Han kooked at Reign In all honesty, Reign, who did not put on any makeup, was actually quite beautiful. She was naturally beautiful and especially charming ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Is there something on my face? When Reign saw Han looking at her like that, she brushed back her long ck hair from her forehead, and a hint of shyness shed across her face At the same time, she was secretly delighted. If Han could look at her like that, it meant that Han? might have fallen for her. That was a good thing! ¡°I must make Han mine tonight. Reign thought. Reign had already nned everything. Later, when they were dining with Albert, she would think of a way to make Han drink more and get Han drunk. This way, she could take the initiative and make Han hers ¡°Nothing I merely think that you¡¯re quite beautiful,¡± Han said truthfully. You¡¯re glib¨Ctongued!¡± Reign red at him. Then, she put her arm around Han¡¯s shoulder affectionately and said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, not only are you going to be Yvie¡¯s fake boyfriend, but you also must be my fake boyfriend¡± ¡°Why?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°Ive investigated it. My grandfather is holding this wee dinner for his old friend. His old friend is not simple. He¡¯s amander who came back from the extraterritorial battlefield Reign¡¯s expression was solemn as she said in a deep voice. ¡°This time, he¡¯s here to attend Steve¡¯s King¨CConferring Ceremon I heard that he even brought his grandson, a general¨Css expert! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That person¡¯s name is Alexander Walton. He¡¯s young and promising, and his family background is prominent. He¡¯s the hen of the Walton family, one of the top ten families in Ulinas. It¡¯s a very powerful family. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, my grandfather probably wants to introduce me to Alexander. He wants me to marry him ¡°This time, you have to withstand the pressure. Don¡¯t embarrass me. You have to chase that man away. When Han heard this, he smiled wryly. Han thought, ¡°What is going on? ¡°Why have I be a fake boyfriend for Reign and the others the moment I returned?¡± However, Han had already made up his mind to support Reign. Naturally, he would not let Reign marry He had to help Reign secure her position ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Han nodded and said. ¡°We have to make ourselves look a little more convincing then. Hooking our arms together isn¡¯t obvious. We have to hold hands to make it look like we¡¯re especially intimate.¡± Reign was overjoyed. She immediately pushed her luck by taking Han¡¯s right hand and interlocking his fingers with hers Han¡¯s arm muscles stiffened slightly. Reign¡¯s hand was soft, smooth, and warm. The touch was especiallyfortable, causing Han to have the illusion that he could not bear to let go. Reign also noticed the change in Han¡¯s expressions. She was secretly delighted in her heart. However, she pretended to be very intimate on the surface and said, ¡°Remember, we¡¯re a couple. We have to be intimate Don¡¯t g give yourself away ¡± After Reign said that, she held Han¡¯s hand and walked into the Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Henga held band and waived at the hotel room they had agreed on with Albert: ** Bega hunslim bosit at 2p ben Tn s ¡°Okay, chhen Text s go to Regn mok a deep brach and puded apen the dom This perkate naam: Kopecaly be Th luxurious, magnificent, and beautiful. the celling murak chandeders, all in an opulent and luxurious style. Moreover, Fragefter. De dieser mot like a caring bevoor wind was excalyfortable on the Cad Supertur bokst vouchtu but had whire han the perfect size: piping hot and looked delicious. other rtively young resy and his eyes were bright. His temples were also bulging enormnous pressure andmanded respect He had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was and actions were filled with the aura of nobles. They they were used to being in a high and mighty of them were filled with joy when he saw Reign walk in. He said in a holding hands and interlocking their fingers. He was stunned. gloomy darkness. He could no longer say thest word. knowledgeable and had seen countless women. her for the first time sculpted by the gods. They were perfect and wless. Site to i trang and capable * great figure, die exquisite, and her long legs in high heels were supple and slender. pertien figure She trean ntied when walked, making people unable to take their eyes off her. Be dough. Beunm¨¹ cross that he did not recice Reign and Han walking hand in hand at first nce. 1013 that seconds. ods Then, his garended on Han, and his expression changed the young man in front of him was extraordinary I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte n pulled Han over when she saw Albert and said with a smile, ¡°Han still haust eaten yet, so I brought him over to eat together. Is that okay? Albert almost had a stroke when he heard this He thought. You¡¯ve already brought him here, yet you¡¯re still asking for my opinion! What kind of question is that? He suppressed the unhappiness and anger in his heart and pretended to be quite kind. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sit down quickly¡± As he spoke, he walked toward Han and Reign. Without batting an eyelid, he tried to pry Reign¡¯s and Han¡¯s hands apart. ¡°Grandpa.¡± However, Reign¡¯s hand was still clenched tightly with Han¡¯s. She did not let go and looked at Albert with an extremely firm gare Albert was helpless. He could only let go and say. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Hurry up and take a seat.¡± Only then did Reign pull Han to sit beside Albert. She smiled at the other two people and greeted them, ¡°Hello, how hould I address you?¡± She deliberately did not use honorifics and behaved very frivolously. She was going to ruin Albert¡¯s n. To aplish that, she did not even look at the younger man. Furthermore, she did not greet the old man before she sat down This was rather impolite behavior. As expected, the old man¡¯s smile changed slightly when he saw this. The change was very subtle and it returned to normal in a fraction of a second. However. Reign still caught on to that. She smiled smugly in her heart, but she did not show it on her face. She still had a smile on her face and did not look dissatisfied at all. She said with a smile, ¡°Esteemed guests, I¡¯m really sorry. I had a meeting at mypany and so I waste ¡°Rei why are you so rude?¡± Albert immediately red at Reign. Then, he smiled and looked at the other two. ¡°Mr. Walton, I¡¯m really sorry. This is my granddaughter. Reign.¡± *Rei, this is Mr. Graham Walton from the Walton family in Ulinas. This handsome man is the Walton family¡¯s young master. Alexander Walton ¡°The two of you should interact more and meet up more often in the future.¡± Alexander stood up and extended his hand to Reign. He said politely, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hi¡± Although Reign wanted to ruin this ¡°matchmaking¡± session, she did not want to offend the Walton family. She also extended her hand to shake Alexander¡¯s. However, she pulled her hand back after shaking his hand for less than a second. Alexander was slightly stunned, but he did not say anything. He smiled and sat back down Although it was only a short contact, Reign¡¯s hand was especiallyfortable to touch. It made him feel like he had been electrocuted. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Albert¡¯s heart sank when he saw Reign like this. However, he quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, both of you. I¡¯ve been busy recuperating overseas and haven¡¯t been disciplining Rei. Please forgive me if Rei has offended you in any way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no matter.¡± Alexander quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Reign Labenz, the wealthiest woman in Lightdom City. Her great name precedes her. Seeing her in person today is a hundred better than hearing about her. How could she have offended us? Graham was displeased at first, but he did not say anything else after hearing what Alexander said. He only nced at Alexander with shock in his eyes. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 staring at Han when he spoke. extremely experienced man. He was different from Alexander who was lustful, and his focus when it came to even more different. All of his attention had been on Han ever since Han entered. He wanted to see through Han completely. However, it was useless. He could not see through Han at all, no matter how he looked at him. It was as if Han was covered in a thickyer of ss. It was impossible to see him clearly. This discovery made Graham pay even more attention to Han He had fought in extraterritorial battlefields and killed many Generals from opposing countries. He was knowledgeable and had a pair of discerning eyes. With his cultivation level, he should be able to see through general¨Css experts below eight stars at a nce. Since he could not see through Han, it could only mean one thing. Han¡¯s strength was above an eight¨Cstar general¨Css expert. He was extremely powerful and had unfathomable abilities. Moreover, Han had such achievements at such a young age. It was quite unbelievable. He was either a genius in martial arts or was backed by an iparably huge faction. Therefore, he really wanted to understand who Han was. ¡°Mr. Walton, let me introduce you.¡± Before Albert could answer, Reign had already stood up and smiled. ¡°This is Han Jaber, my boyfriend. He¡¯s currently the director of the security department in Mapleturz Group. ¡°Han, you¡¯re a guest. Hurry up and toast Mr. Walton.¡± As she spoke, she let go of Han¡¯s hand and eyen pushed his shoulder. Han stood up and poured himself a ss of spirit. He said to Graham. ¡°Mr. Walton, let me toast you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he drank all of the alcohol in one gulp. Albert looked at Han and Reign and frowned slightly. He did not know what the two of them were up to. When did Han and Reign be a couple? Why didn¡¯t he know? ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Alexander immediately stared at Han after he heard her introduction. His eyes were filled with envy and hatred. He thought, ¡°How blissful would it be to be Reign¡¯s boyfriend? ¡°Especially at night and in the morning, watching Reign wake up was definitely the happiest thing in the world!¡± However, this person was not him. He was burning with jealousy and wished he could kick Han away immediately and rece him as Reign¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°Director of a security department?¡± Graham was stunned. He originally thought that Han would be the son of some big family, yet in the end, he was only the director of a security department. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Ms. Labenz, for promoting me to be the director of your security department,¡± Han replied. ¡°What Ms. Labenz? I¡¯ve told you hundreds of times. Call me Rei.¡± Reign red at Han and said, ¡°You said something wrong. Punish yourself with a drink.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Han looked at Reign dotingly. He poured himself another ss of wine and drank it in one gulp. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Also, we werete just now, so we¡¯ve let Mr. Walton and Mr. Alexander down. As my boyfriend, shouldn¡¯t you punish yourself by drinking three sses on my behalf and apologizing to Mr. Walton?¡± Reign said. Han frowned. He thought, ¡°Is Reign off the rocker today? Or did I do something wrong? Why do I have to drink?¡± Although he was puzzled, he still cooperated with Reign¡¯s performance. He poured three sses of wine and said to three sses of spirit e side and stared at Hary¡¯s face. five sses of spirit at one go, but his face had not turned red, nor was he panting. He did not even cough. normal on seeing this, Reign felt a little disappointed. It seemed that spirits were not enough to get Han drunk She had to increase the amount. Her expression remained the same when she thought of that. She smiled and said, ¡®Mr. Walton, what do you think of my boyfriend!* Before Graham could speak, Alexander had already spoken first. He stared at Han with disdain ¡°A director of a security department. In that case, you¡¯re a security guard¡± Yes I am a security guard Han nodded ¡°I thought you were some kind of hero. It turns out that you¡¯re just a security guard. In our family, a security guard is just a watchdog. Alexander said disdainfully Reign¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this This guy was obviously belittling Han Her gare turned extremely cold. She poured herself a ss of wine and held it in her hand. Han was quick¨Cwitted and grabbed her hand immediately. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Alexander was just joking. Don¡¯t be angry With that, he snatched the cup from Reign¡¯s hand. Based on his understanding of Reign, if he had not stopped her in time. Reign might have already poured a ss of wine ever Alexander The Walton family was an aristocratic n with a huge business. They were many times stronger than the Labenz family. They were truly a colossus. It would be very difficult to deal with if Reign acted rashly and offended the Walton family. He wanted to support Reign, but he didn¡¯t want to offend too many aristocratic families They would have many enemies that way, and it would be especially troublesome to deal with. Reign realized that she had lost herposure after Han snatched her ss away. However, she still red at Han. She seemed to be questioning Han with her expression. ¡°Why did you snatch my wine ss?¡± She liked Han. She liked him so much that she wanted to conquer him all the time. She felt that Han was the best man in the world. However, Alexander said that Han was a watchdog, which crossed her bottom line. It made her furious and she wished she could p Alexander immediately. ¡°Alright, be more magnanimous. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Han gently patted Reign¡¯s back, indicating for her to calm down. Then, he said to Alexander, ¡°Mr. Alexander, you must be joking. There isn¡¯t a difference between noble and lowly work. We are all just working for our next meal That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Humans are divided into different grades, so naturally, jobs are also divided into different grades. Jobs like security guards and migrant workers are lowly jobs, Alexander replied. His voice was cold. He sounded high and mighty, with a natural sense of superiority. Before Han could speak. Reign had already rebutted him angrily, ¡°Alexander Walton, what right do you have to look down on migrant workers and security guards?¡± Alexander became even more envious when he saw Reign questioning him for Han¡¯s sake. He answered coldly, ¡°A migrant worker is from a lowly background, as lowly as an ant! N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°They wake up early in the morning and eat swill. They do the most tiring work in the world. All they do is earn some money that we give them. Isn¡¯t that cheap? ¡°As for security guards, they¡¯re nothing more than watchdogs for big families like us. When we wave, they¡¯lle currying our favor with a smile. ¡°Sometimes, security guards will bite whoever we tell them to ¡°Isn¡¯t this profession akin to a dog? ¡°As for dogs, aren¡¯t they the lowest form of existence?¡± Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Alexander¡¯s voice was powerful. He sounded high and mighty. He still had a nonchnt expression when he spoke. It was as if everything he said was the truth. He even looked at Han with extreme disdain. His eyes were filled with mockery and contempt as he said, ¡°Han, now do you think that a security guard is a dog?¡± As a descendant of an aristocratic family and a super¨Crich heir, he had never done any heavy work. He lived a life where he could get anything he wanted. Even when he cultivated martial arts, he had many teachers teaching him seriously, attentively, and patiently. They never let him get hurt. Even after going to the extraterritorial battlefield and experiencing war, he was protected by many general¨Css experts. He made contributions but did not suffer any injuries. He was used to ordering people around and giving instructions to others. Even themanders of some battle teams had to listen to hismands. This also caused his arrogant temperament and made him look down on anyone and anything. Morcover, since he was young, he had always enjoyed the best things. Be it food, toys, cars, houses, money, or women, he was far ahead of everyone else. This was especially true for women. Every time he went to another city, there would always be a local prestigious family who would carefully prepare many beauties for him to choose from. Therefore, he was used to ying with the best woman every time. Be it celebrities, school belles, rich heirs, or daughters of prestigious families, as long as he liked them, they would be his. Now, he had his eyes on Reign. However, before he could enjoy her, he realized that Reign and Han were together. In his eyes, a noble like him should be the first to a peerless beauty like Reign. He was especially upset now that Han had beaten him to it. He became even more displeased when he heard that Han was a security guard. He immediately mocked and belittled Han. Han and Reign¡¯s expressions darkened when they heard this. Albert¡¯s expression was also very grim. Even as the head of the Labenz family, Albert did not have any foundation to build on before. He relied on his own hands to build up his family business. He used to be a security guard before he started his own business. ording to Alexander, he used to be a dog. Graham frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alexander, what nonsense are you talking about? Apologize to Mr. Jaber immediately.¡± ¡°Grandpa, did I say something wrong?¡± Not only did Alexander not apologize, but he was also very pleased with himself. He said with a sense of superiority, ¡°We were born to be nobles. Those lowly people were born to serve us! ¡°Think about it. Those migrant workers are working for us. The rice they nt is for us to eat. ¡°They can¡¯t enjoy the buildings they build at all. Those are also for us to live in! ¡°We give them money, so they should serve us as our dogs. ¡°Let me use another metaphor. If the businesses of the major families in this society are cars that serve us, then we are the drivers of the cars! ¡°People from all walks of life in society are the petrol! Poor migrant workers are diesel, while students with outstanding ability to read and reason are gasoline! ¡°Vocational program students are 92¨Coctane petrol, undergraduates are 95¨Coctanee, and graduate students and doctoral students are 98¨Coctane. ¡°With more petrol, the car will go faster. And as soon as we put our foot down on the gas, the petrol will be depleted and our family business will get better. Petrol is expendable. No matter what kind of worker it is, they are still lowly petrol. They are our ves, dogs that work for ¡°If we go back to ancient times, these lowlymoners would have to kneel down to us.¡± At this point, he paused and took a sip of red wine. He chuckled and said, ¡°What do I usually say? We are the wearers of sik, not silkworm farmers! ¡°We¡¯re in the upper echelons. Those lowly migrant workers and dogs are ves who serve us. They¡¯re not worthy of sitting and sharing a meal with me. He raised his head and looked at Albert, then smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Labenz, what do you think?¡± Albert was a little ufortable when he heard this. He had climbed to where he was step by step from the bottom. Although he was rich, powerful, and influential, his previous status as a farmer and security guard was also a part of his life experience. However, not only was he not angry after being asked such a question by Alexander, he even smiled obsequiously. ¡°Yes, yes you¡¯re right. Mr. Alexander. Those people are born to serve us.¡± ¡°Mr. Labenz, you¡¯re very tactful. Come, cheers. Alexanderughed and raised his wine ss to Albert. Albert was ttered. He quickly raised his ss, bent down, and clinked sses with Alexander. When they clinked sses, he deliberately moved his ss lower than Alexander¡¯s. He was exceptionally humble. He was bowing and fawning to Alexander, hoping to please him. That was what the current Albert was doing. ¡°Grandpa¡® Reign looked at Albert and felt rather upset. In her eyes, Albert had always been a particrly arrogant person. He did not cower even when facing Robert Bard. But now, Albert was groveling in front of a junior her age. After Alexander clinked sses with Albert, his expression became even morecent. He said, ¡°Mr. Labenz, we¡¯re all in the upper echelons. We¡¯re superior to others and people of high society. That¡¯s why we should do things that members of high society do. Your granddaughter¡¯s future husband can only be a member of the upper ss. She mustn¡¯t be deceived by a nobody.¡± He even looked at Han when he said the word ¡°nobody¡°. He said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, in ancient times, a guard dog like you would have to kneel to me, am I right?¡± Han looked at Alexander and almostughed in anger. He thought. This guy has such a strong sense of superiority. ¡°He isn¡¯t trying to hide it at all. ¡°Is the social hierarchy so obvious nowadays that a descendant of a powerful family like Alexander did not have to treat ordinary people as humans?¡± Reign was blue in the face. Before Han could say anything, she scolded coldly, ¡°Alexander Walton, shut up!¡± This person kept calling Han a nobody and a ve. He was also so high and mighty and looked down on everyone. He had given her a hard time. What era was it now? This person¡¯s thoughts were still stuck in the past. He even divided society into different levels, trying to make others kneel to him. This was ridiculous! ¡°How dare you shout at me?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°So what if I¡¯m shouting at you?¡± Reign was obviously furious. With a cold expression, she said word by word, ¡°This is the 21st century. We¡¯re in a civilized society that emphasizes equality. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you say such a thing? You¡¯re in stupid! ¡°And you call yourself superior? Have you ever heard of the saying that beings above humans are not human?¡± Han immediately gave Reign a thumbs¨Cup when he heard what she said. Reign used that sentence wonderfully. Bang! Alexander¡¯s gaze turned even colder when he heard that. He mmed the table and stood up on the spot. He said angrily. ¡°Reign Labenz, how dare you? Who allowed you to talk to me like this? ¡°Kneel down now and apologize! ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Alexander had an extremely arrogant attitude. He red at Reign and Han aggressively. He was furious and ready to fight. He was the young master of a powerful family. He had been used to being high and mighty and ordering others around since he was young. He could not tolerate any form of indignance, let alone allow anyone to resist him. Now that Reign had treated him like this, he erupted with fury and felt that he had been provoked. ¡°Kneel? Alexander Walton, are you out of your mind?¡± Han sneered. Alexander was too arrogant and domineering. Even in this era, this person actually treated others as ves and evenparedmoners to petrol for him to y with. One could imagine how perverted the education this person received from young was. ¡°Han Jaber, you dog, shut up!¡± Alexander was even angrier when he heard Han. He stared at Han coldly. ¡°I¡¯m talking to your master now. You¡¯re just ackey. You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me!¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re gonna- Before he could finish speaking, Han had already red at him coldly. His gaze was as sharp as knives and swords. His aura surged and swept over Alexander. In an instant, Alexander felt as if he was being stared at by an ancient ferocious beast. His entire body turned cold, and he could not continue saying what he wanted to say. He looked at Han with shock and fear in his eyes. In that instant just now, he actually felt a threat to his life. His back was covered in a cold sweat from the shock. In the next second, he became furious again. He felt embarrassed. He thought, ¡°I am the young master of the Walton family, but I was scared by a re from a security guard. ¡°How am I going to survive in society if word of this got out?¡± Han nced at him and said coldly, ¡°No one will think that you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak. Nothing goodes out of a dog¡¯s mouth. I really don¡¯t know how you were educated as a noble. ¡°You don¡¯t even have manners at all when you speak. Looks like you haven¡¯t learned the etiquette and style of a noble at all, idiot! ¡°With how you are acting, what¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± ¡°Who are you calling an i¡ª¡± Alexander flew into a rage again. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Before he could finish, Graham had already mmed the table. The loud sound drowned out Alexander¡¯s voice. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Alexander said. ¡°Alexander, I said enough. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Graham stared coldly at Alexander. His voice was sharp. Alexander felt as if he had been electrocuted. He immediately lowered his head like a quail and kept quiet. Ever since he was young, he had been filled with a sense of superiority. He looked down on everyone and even dared to cause trouble, resist, and disobey his parents. However, he did not dare to act rashly in front of Graham. Alexander had been arrogant andwless since he was young. Once, he had a conflict with a female ssmate in his ss and even fought with her. He lost his rationality in a moment of anger and beat that female ssmate to death. That female ssmate could be considered to have some power in Ulinas. She had always wanted to bring him to justice. This was a big matter at that time. However, Alexander¡¯s parents were worried that Alexander would go to jail, so they spent a great deal of effort to suppress this matter. Alexander¡¯s parents found an excuse to lock the girl¡¯s parents up for two years for causing trouble. Ever since then, Alexander became even more arrogant andwless. He felt that even thew could not control him, and he became even more unrestrained and unscrupulous. However, he had not had that attitude for more than three days when Graham returned from the extraterritorial battlefield. Graham was furious when he learned about this. He drove a car from the military department and rushed straight to the school he was in. He dragged the arrogant Alexander out of the ssroom and tied him up with a rope. He hung him on the big tree in the school and beat Alexander until his skin was torn and his flesh was bleeding in front of the entire school. Even Alexander¡¯s parentsing to persuade him was useless. That day was the darkest moment of Alexander¡¯s life. Not only was he beaten ck and blue, but Graham also forced him to kneel in front of that female ssmate¡¯s grave and repent for a full day. He was tired and in pain. Later, he fainted and stayed in the hospital for three whole days before waking up. Ever since that time, Alexander had been afraid of Graham from the bottom of his heart and did not dare to disobey him. After suppressing Alexander, Graham looked at Reign and Han with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Alexander was just joking with you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re not allowed to make such jokes in the future. Hurry up and give Mr. and Mrs. Jaber a toast and apologize.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I- Alexander was about to explode. Wasn¡¯t it humiliating for an aristocratic young master like him to toast and apologize to a lowly dog like Han? ¡°Apologize!¡± Graham¡¯s gaze turned cold, and his attitude became extremely unyielding. Alexander trembled when he saw his grandfather like this. He did not dare to disobey. He hurriedly poured a ss of wine and said to Han and Reign, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mrs. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I was just joking with you just now. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± With that, he raised his ss and drank it in one gulp. Although he apologized, there was no sincerity in his words. His tone was cold. After drinking the wine, he still stared at Han and Reign with extreme hatred and disdain. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mrs. Jaber, this child has been spoiled since he was young. He is young and brash. Please forgive him if he has offended you,¡± Graham said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. A young man is often brash. This is all a joke.¡± Albert hurriedly responded with a smile. Then, he red at Reign and said, ¡°Rei, Mr. Alexander has apologized to you. Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and toast him!¡± Reign did not propose a toast. She said coldly, ¡°Grandpa, look at his eyes. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s joking. ¡°Besides, his apology is not sincere at all. Why should I ept it?¡± When Albert heard this, he could not help but look at Alexander. His heart skipped a beat. As expected, Alexander¡¯s gaze was still as arrogant, cold, and angry as ever. There was even a cold fire of hatred in his How was this an apology? It was clearly spite. Alexander did not go overboard today because Graham was here. No one knew what Alexander would do if Graham was not around. Thinking of this, Albert¡¯s insides turned green with regret. If he had known that Reign would bring Han over and cause such a mess, he would not have called Reign over even if the guts of a bear. Now, not only was there no way that Reign would marry Alexander, but he might even have provoked a devil incarnate. He had shot himself in the foot. Thinking of this, he red at Reign again. This granddaughter of his was really a headache. She had already grown to a point where he could not control her. Then, he looked at Han with even more hatred in his eyes. However, he was dumbfounded when he saw Han. While Reign and Alexander were at each other¡¯s throats, Haykan was already eating happily as if everything had nothing to do with him. Han. Reign was also a little angry She was stillpeting with Alexander, but Havian had already started eating Alexander was even more furious. He red at Hartan Graham also looked at Han in shock Han could still eat as if nothing had happened under this furious atmosphere that was about to explode at any moment. Wasn¡¯t he a little too carefree? Han finished a lobster and looked up to see everyone looking at him. He wiped his mouth and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you all looking at me? ¡°I just got off work and I¡¯m hungry. With such a big table of food, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to not eat it? ¡°Don¡¯t get into any conflicts. We can settle any grudges or voice out any grievances after we eat.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. With that, he stuffed an abalone into his mouth. He had expended a lot of energy at the military department just now. He was really hungry! Chapter 617 Chapter 617 There were abalones, drumsticks, steak, lobster¡­.. Han was famished. He grabbed the food and ate heartily. He did not care about Reign and Alexander¡¯s quarrel at all. The most important thing was to fill his stomach. It was not toote to settle scores with Alexander after he was full. Looking at him eating so happily, Reign, who was about to continue quarreling, could not be bothered to argue with Alexander. She also felt a little hungry. Shest ate at noon and it was already past six in the evening. It had been six hours and she had exhausted all the food in her stomach. Hence, she no longer cared about Alexander. She picked up some dishes and began to eat slowly Alexander was filled with anger. He still wanted to argue with Han and Reign and ruthlessly suppress Han and Reign¡¯s attitudes. However, Han was focused on eating andpletely ignored him. He did not even look at him. This made him feel that he was being looked down on, which made him even more furious. ¡°Hahaha! Before Alexander could fly into a rage, Graham had alreadyughed out loud. He looked at Han with admiration in his eyes and said, ¡°Good, good. Mr. Jaber. We¡¯ve already ordered so many dishes. It would be a waste not to eat them. *Come,e, if you still have something to say, we can talk after we finish eating. ¡°Mr. Jaber,e, let me toast you.¡± After saying that, he red at Alexander coldly and warned him not to cause trouble. Then, he also began to eat. He raised his ss and clinked it with Han¡¯s. Only then did he drink a ss of wine and continue eating. Alexander became even angrier when he saw his grandfather like this. He looked at Han with even more hatred. Ever since he was young, although he was afraid of Graham, he had always yeamed for his recognition. He was especially eager to be like Han, to be able to clink sses with Graham on an equal footing and even receive a toast from Graham. For this reason, he led his team of Generals and made a lot of contributions when he was on the extraterritorial battlefield. However, the ones who fought were the group of generals protecting him. Yet he was the one who received the credit. It was also because of this that Graham still looked down on him. He had never toasted him even when they were eating at the same table. Now that Graham was toasting Han, Alexander was once again envious and jealous. As he ate, he stared fiercely at Han and thought to himself, ¡°What¡¯s so great about this guy? Isn¡¯t he just a stinking security guard, a stinking dog? ¡°Why is he able to win that beautifuldy¡¯s heart and even receive Grandpa¡¯s recognition?¡± He stared at Han for a long time, but in his eyes, Han was just an ordinary person. There was nothing special about him. However, Han was able to make Reign fall in love with him and make his grandfather think so highly of him. This puzzled him. ¡°Eat and drink more!¡± Albert was originally worried that they would fight and make new enemies. He did not expect Han to resolve the crisis by eating as he did. Therefore, he was also overjoyed and acted as the hype man of the group. He kept talking, clinking sses, and adjusting the atmosphere. Under his deliberate adjustment, the atmosphere became less tense. Instead, everyone was chatting andughing- During this process, Graham kept toasting Han. His words were filled with praise and admiration for Han. Reign was happy from the bottom of her heart when she heard this. She repeatedly urged Han to propose a toast to Lateing brothers prane Han made her happier than if she was being praised herself. 27aan was not a pretentious man he kept clinking sses with Graham while he ate. One cup my cups, thire cup. After a wound of den, he had shunk more than 30 sses of spirit. Aven though he was powertil, he was still on the verge of copse. His face was especially red from drinking. M: Zaba, this meal has been great and Din very happy. It¡¯s my fortune to be able to meet a young talent like Mr. Jaber. ughter has good taste. She¡¯s really not bad. Finding such a good husband will definitely bring your Labenz Ras a higher deve Grahem was aded drunk. 14 held Albert¡¯s hand and said regretfully, ¡°They¡¯re a perfect match. They¡¯ll definitely be able to be her in the fire gr maid in the future, you must invite me to a wedding banquet.¡± The tumsexi to Alexander and said. Alexander, quickly send me back to rest. After spring the, he immediately sumbed to his drunken stupor and fell to the ground. AlNove was quid> witted. He immediately supported Graham to prevent him from falling. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Alexander dit drink much the walked over and supported Graham. ¡°Mr. Labenz, my grandfather is drunk and we will Love Sist 11h that, he left with Graham on his back without even thanking Albert for his hospitality. Before he left, he even nced coldly at Han and Reign. Mr. Alexander, let me send you of Albert kept a smile on his face until Alexander left. Then, he turned around and closed the door. His expression immediately changed from a smile to a gloomy one. He walked back and red at Reign. ¡°Rei, are you deliberately going against me?¡± Reign took a small sip of red wine and said innocently, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Stop pretending Albert¡¯s expression darkened. He was furious. He red at Reign and scolded, ¡°You clearly know that I invited Mr. Walton to the banquet to cozy up to the Walton family, and even more so to find a good home for you! In the end, you brought Han over and even drove Mr. Walton away. Y¨CYou¡¯re killing me ¡°Grandpa, from the looks of it, Alexander is definitely not a good match for me. Aren¡¯t you trying to find a good home for me? You¡¯re pushing me into a pit of fire, Reign said coldly. Reign felt even more ufortable when she recalled how Alexander had scolded her and asked her to kneel earlier. She hated Alexander to the core. ¡°He¡¯s the young heir of one of the ten great families in Ulinas. The entire Walton family will be his after his grandfather and father pass away! So what? I am looking for a husband, not power¡± You¨CWhy can¡¯t you understand this? That¡¯s countless wealth and glory for you to enjoy!¡± ¡°So what? We¡¯re in a modern society now. We are free to marry whomever we want. If I¡¯m unwilling, I won¡¯t marry even if Godes! Y¨CYou¡¯re killing me! Albert fumed with anger when he heard what Reign¡¯s said. He stomped his feet. Fine, fine. You¡¯ve grown up. I can¡¯t control you. You¡¯re on your own!¡± With that, he red at Han and Reign before turning to leave. After Reign watched them leave, a faint smile appeared on her lips Han finished eating, wiped his mouth, and said, ¡°Congrattions, you killed two birds with one stone. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Reign asked. Mayban smiled and said. ¡°Your grandfather wants to introduce you to Alexander. This way, you will no longer be in charge of the Labens family¡¯s industries, and he will also be able to ride on the Walton family¡¯s coattails. It¡¯s killing two birds with ¡°Meanwhile, you took the initiative and brought me here to drive Alexander away in anger. That was also a n to kill two bind with one stone! ¡°This way, not only will you keep your position, but you will also mess up the rtionship between your grandfather and the Walton family. Moreover, Alexander will hate you because of this and won¡¯t pursue you anymore. With your wisdom, no wonder Philip can¡¯t defeat you.¡± Are you trying to say that in scheming?¡± Reign red at Han, but a hint of worry shed across her heart. She had shown herself to be so scheming and resourceful. Would Han not like her because of this? ¡± a high position, you naturally have to be shrewd, ruthless, and scheming. Otherwise, how can you control the Haykan smiled and said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk so much. Let¡¯s go too. I feel dizzy after drinking so much. I have to go back and sexy With that, he stood up with difficulty and swayed, Reigu thought, ¡°Dizzy? ¡°Then isnt my chance here?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately took out her phone and sent a message to Lily. ¡°Have you booked the room I want?¡± Arge romantic room. I¡¯ve already booked it. I¡¯ve alsomunicated with the service staff. You can open the door with facial recognition when the timees,¡± Lily replied. Reign was secretly delighted when she saw the message. She put away her phone and walked over to support Han. She prevended to rebuke, ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much if you can¡¯t drink. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to a ce to rest. With that, she helped Han out of the room and walked toward the room she had booked. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Han had drunk a lot today in one shot. Drunk and dizzy now that the alcohol had begun taking effect, he could only stumble out with the help of Reign. Although Han was immune to all poisons, alcohol was not a poison. After drinking so much alcohol in one shot, he had reached his limit, and his vision had turned blurry. ¡°You¡¯re so heavy!¡± Reign looped Han¡¯s arm around her shoulder and struggled to walk as she supported him. Because she had never interacted with Han like this before, Reign had no idea that Han was so heavy. Just supporting Han¡¯s weight was strenuous for her. ¡°If we were on the bed, wouldn¡¯t his weight crush me?¡± Reign¡¯s face turned red, and her heart thumped wildly at this thought. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Supporting Han, Reign finally walked into the elevator after much difficulty and pressed the button for the 13th floor. Reign had told her secretary, Lily, to book a room on the 13th and 14th floor before she came to dine so that Han and her could be closer. Therefore, Reign had deliberately used various reasons to coax Han into drinking while they were dining so that he would be drunk. Getting him into bed with her would be a simple matter then. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back? Why¡­ why is this elevator going up?¡± Han asked drunkenly. Shaking his head vigorously, Han tried to clear his mind and think more clearly. Since Albert had booked a room on the 9th floor, Han knew the elevator should be descending to a lower floor instead if they were to go back and rest. Therefore, he instantly realized something was amiss when he felt the elevator ascending. However, under the effects of alcohol, Han struggled to think clearly. ¡°I must never drink so much again,¡± Han thought. In the past, he had always heard others say that drinking could lead to serious trouble. Now, he finally understood what they meant. He would be doomed if an enemy came for him in his current state. ¡°I pressed the wrong button just now,¡± Reign exined. ¡°Oh, so you pressed the wrong button,¡± Han said, registering Reign¡¯s exnation. Suddenly, the elevator stopped on the 10th floor. Reign pulled Han to the side, nning to make way for the people entering the elevator. The elevator door opened, and a couple walked in hand in hand. Paying no heed to Han and Reign, the couple started kissing and hugging each other. Passionately in love, young, andpletely disregarding the feelings of others, the couple continued with their public disys of affection. Reign¡¯s face instantly turned red, and her heart pounded wildly at the sight of the couple¡¯s actions. ¡°Are young people nowadays so eager to disy their affection for one another?¡± Reign wondered. Drunk and struggling to keep his eyelids open as he tilted on the verge of unconsciousness, Han could no longer stand and leaned weakly against Reign. ¡°Han, be careful. Don¡¯t fall.¡± Reign quickly attempted to pull Han to his feet, but she could not hold him steady since he was too heavy for her and practically leaning on her. Helpless, Reign could only lean against the elevator wall and ce Han¡¯s hands on her shoulders. Then, with both hands, she hugged Han¡¯s waist so that he could stabilize himself and not fall. Han lowered his head and leaned his forehead against Reign¡¯s forehead. They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing. 10:47 gainst The potion that Keign and Haylen were in was strange, and a first nce, I looked af Eain was pinning Reign theer of the deveon More importantly, Krigs fouts Haylen would reek of bol sure he had donit so much. However, to her surprise, the smell from Heels styre being so dove to him. ¡°Thump Thump Thump at so much so the Regn fet conforable Looking at Han before her and feeling the air be ealed triding her face. Rein¡¯s hear bear widy and her face and ears turned red. Not knowing whether it was her hen or the young couple riveting be Ren suddenly looked and bedBadan Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Mustering up all her courage, Reign gentlynded a peck on Han¡¯s lips. Then, Reign turned away shyly with her face as red as a tomato. ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± Reign¡¯s heart was beating so wildly that she could hear it thumping and felt it was about to jump out of her chest. She was utterly embarrassed by her action. Reign knew things would be serious if Han were sober. However, it seemed Han remained drunk and unsober since he did not react much after Reign kissed him. Like a dead fish, he stood leaning against Reign, unmoving. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome even when you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯re strong too. I wonder how many women have been charmed by you,¡± Reign thought as she looked at Han¡¯s face and felt her heart skip a beat. She could not help but kiss him again. This second kiss was sweet and fragrant. Although Han remained unresponsive, Reign still felt unprecedented pleasure kissing him. Reign marveled at how great she was feeling. ¡°Wow! Thisdy here is quite the yer! Usually, it¡¯s the men waiting at the bar¡¯s entrance to pick up drunk women, but here you are making advances on a man. I salute you!¡± Just as Reign was captivated by Han, the couple beside them had stopped making out and were looking and giggling at Reign and Han. Reign¡¯s face turned ever redder under the couple¡¯s gaze. She was so abashed she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. It was embarrassing having others watch while she was kissing Han. The young man and woman looked at Reign with teasing eyes. The man, particrly, sized up Reign from head to toe, with desire shining in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but notice what a beauty Reign was. Her face and figure were exquisite and exactly his type. ¡°I¡¯ll trade ten years of my life to spend a night with her,¡± the young man mused. Meanwhile, the young woman was also admiring Han. The more she looked at Han, the more her desire and joy at seeing such a handsome man. eyes lit up with Particrly enticing were Han¡¯s muscles, which made her drool with lust. Han was perfect in her eyes. Her eyes glinting, the young woman asked, ¡°Miss, want to join us in having fun?¡± The young man added, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Miss, having fun with other people¡¯s partners is trendy now. It¡¯s exciting!¡± The young couple hade out for fun and were all about excitement and getting an adrenaline rush. Therefore, they had tried all types of fun in bed before. Seeing Reign and Han hugging each other intimately, the young couple thought Han and Reign were also out to y like them and extended an invitation. Reign¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard this, and she scolded, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not the same as you two!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The young man and woman were initially eager for Reign and Han to join them since it would make things more exciting. However, now that Reign had scolded them, their eagerness faded into fury. Reign said coldly, ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Reign had mustered all her courage to pursue Han and was after true love. In contrast, the young couple was out for fun and clearly led chaotic private lives. Reign did not think she deserved to be categorized into the same group as them. 10:47 wap wok her as then wype of person *******reath but see on the not appreciate our good intentional They go of the young woman ring at Reign, he warned. ¡®T¡¯ll give you onest chance, 4xxx Nubs vs folh Youly hold you to shut up. I didn¡¯t offend you. Why should I apologize?¡± 2x per de at this and he and menacingly. Twee your¡¯re not going to apologize, right? 4 show and the chance I gave you, I¡¯ll kill you! MONDAN Axe) AN AX82) xxwwow dot and a a punch at Neigt¡¯s face taxa con through the ai the man punch wax Reign would be seriously injured if his fist hit her. recreate an avec pod Marion to the side with her and dodged the man¡¯s punch. Armonde de otra wall with a dust Done The mangrove. Now on our the mix the young woman sand tauntingly De unge passed she had westblly dodgest the young man¡¯s attack but still smiled and looked at be the wou what then was capable and had wacted quickly to dodge her boyfriend¡¯s attack, her A med mere om at this strong with a lot ofbat experience. She believed that as long as terboxend make up his mind was a ma of time before Reign was hit. The young man¡¯s cold as he smiled simberly and continued. ¡°You dodged this once, but can you keep dodging?¡± and threw his fist toward Reign even faster than before as he aimed straight for With that, the young man aaded So hooligan Reign¡¯s gaze turned even calder Ste frst pushed Brom to the side, then quickly attacked In a fish, she dored the young man¡¯s for and punched his abdomen with a right hook, which caused his body to curl up like a string Then, she breed the young man in the thr The young man only had time to scream nice before he was beaten to the ground and fainted. All of these sound slow, but Reign managed to deal out her series of attacks in a sh in reality. The young man had fallen unconscious to the ground in less than a second After doing all this Reign even had time to free her hands to catch Han, who was about to fall. The steer on the young woman¡¯s face froze upon seeing this scene and was quickly reced with an expression of disbelief She could not believe Reign, a petite woman who looked weak, had defeated her boyfriend with a single punch and kick. She refused to believe it. The elevator deer saddrely opened at that moment. Reign¡¯s expression was calm as she said coolly, ¡°Take your boyfriend and get lost before I get angry.¡± As a disciple of the Labenz family and CEO of Mapleturz Group, Reign had trained inbat since young. Although she was not the strongest, her skills were enough to deal with hooligans like the young man. However, she did not show her abilities since Han had protected her all along. Her skills were finally put to use now that she was facing a hooligan. The young woman was already scared out of her wits when she saw her boyfriend defeated. Leaving her boyfriend behind, she immediately fled the elevator and soon disappeared from Reign¡¯s sight. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Reign frowned slightly and wondered what was wrong with the young woman. She found it incredible that the young woman had fled without her boyfriend and could not help but feel unjust for the young man. Supporting Han, Reign ignored the young man, pressed the button to close the elevator door, and waited for it to close so she could bring Han to the 13th toon However, arge hand suddenly reached over stopping the elevator door from closing Immediately after, Alexander¡¯s glowering face appeared before Reign, asking, ¡°Rei, are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Reign¡¯s expression suddenly changed when she saw Alexander. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± To herself, Reign thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Alexander leave with Graham just now? ¡°Why is he suddenly here looking at me again?¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t bear to part with you. I specially came back to look for you.¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze was menacing as he stood between the elevator doors, refusing to let them close. He stood there and looked coldly at Reign. Alexander¡¯s gaze was tant and aggressive, like a predator staring at its prey. Reign felt her scalp tingling under his gaze. Forcing herself to calm down, Reign asked, ¡°Alexander, what do you want?¡± Looking at Reign¡¯s beautiful face, Alexander felt even more displeased. He believed a stunning woman like Reign should choose a man from a wealthy family like himself, but she had decided to love a mere security guard like Han instead. Alexander¡¯s pride was wounded. Thinking of this, Alexander nced at Han again. But this one nce made Alexander¡¯s heart burn with jealousy, and his eyes turned red with resentment. He could see very clearly a red lipstick mark on Han¡¯s mouth. It was evident that Reign had kissed Han. ring at Han, Alexander¡¯s eyes were filled with malicious intent. From the moment Alexander hadid eyes on Reign, he had regarded Reign as his future wife and exclusive property. He would allow no one to touch her. For this reason, he handed Graham to his subordinates and instructed them to bring Graham back to rest beforeing back to find Reign. He had wanted to deal a heavy blow to Han before he snatched Reign back and conquered her with his methods. He was confident that Reign would willingly be his wife then. However, the red lipstick mark on Han¡¯s lips infuriated Alexander, who was glowering at Han with malice. Sensing Alexander¡¯s malevolence, Reign¡¯s face paled as she hurriedly blocked Han from Alexander. ring at Alexander, Reign warned, ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯re in Lightdom City. Mr. Sky is about to be conferred the title of king here, so don¡¯t do anything rash. ¡°Otherwise, once matters blow up, Mr. Sky will not let you off!¡± ¡°Ha! So what if Steve bes king? Given Steve¡¯s rtionship with the Walton family, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me even if I killed Han¡¯s entire family.¡± Alexander became even angrier, seeing Reign still speak up for Han. With an ominous aura radiating from him, Alexander walked into the elevator. ¡°Alexander!¡± Reign became even more nervous and stepped forward to block Han from Alexander. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± However, Reign¡¯s struggles were futile. Alexander grabbed her by the shoulder and threw her out of the elevator. Reign was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Then, she fell to the ground, her entire body in extreme pain. However, Reign had no time to register the pain. She stood up immediately ad ran toward the elevator, terrified. As soon as she stood up, Reign saw Alexander pulling out a saber and shing toward Han¡¯s throat as quickly as lightning. ¡°Han!¡± Seeing the scene before her, Reign¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and she felt her heart rising to her throat. If Alexander¡¯s shnded on Han, Han would be beheaded. She would not worry if Han was in his peak condition, but he was currently drunk. ¡°Go to hell, Han!¡± Seeing that Han was still swaying in his drunken stupor, Alexander¡¯s eyes glinted with malice, and his attack speed increased Mix saber was even faster as it shed at Han¡¯s head. ¡°ng! Under Reign¡¯s terrified gaze, Han swayed and fell. Alexander¡¯s de missed its target and hit the elevator wall, almost splitting it in half. In addition, Han¡¯s fist coincidentally hit Alexander¡¯s body as he fell. The powerful force of Han¡¯s punch made Alexander vomit blood as he was sent flying more than 15 feet away andnded at Reign¡¯s feet. Cough! Cough! Gough!¡± With his mouth full of blood, Alexander began coughing non¨Cstop after he fell to the ground. Chutching and feeling a searing pain in his chest, Alexander did not know how many ribs he had broken but felt pain with every breath he took. Gritting his teeth, Alexander stood up and looked in disbelief toward Han in the elevator. Meanwhile, Han, in the elevator, was still in a drunken stupor and was swaying as if he would fall in the next second. ¡°Han!¡± Reign was overjoyed to see Han unharmed and finally felt relieved. She thought Han had been killed by Alexander just now and was so terrified that her heart was in her throat and her legs were trembling. Now that she saw Han was okay, she naturally was relieved. At this moment, Reign felt she had been lifted to heaven from hell and wanted to rush into the elevator immediately to help Han. However, she could not move her legs at all. ¡°Han, you bastard! You were lucky enough to dodge my attack once, but I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll continue to be so lucky!¡± Gritting his teeth and gaze as sharp as a knife, Alexander tightened his grip on the saber and charged toward Han again. He meant business this time. Engulfed in vital energy and gleaming in the light, every sh of Alexander¡¯s saber was targeted at the critical spots on Han¡¯s body. ¡°Eighteen Torrents Saber!¡± Eighteen Torrents Saber was the Walton family¡¯s most powerful saber technique, and each sh dealt by the wielder was more aggressive and destructive than thest. The lethal force of this technique was devastating. Using his family¡¯s most powerful saber technique, Alexander vowed he would kill Han. ¡°Han, be careful! Dodge!¡± Reign screamed in fear. Her nerves, which had just rxed a moment ago, tensed up again. She was so nervous that she held her breath as she watched Han and Alexander dueling in the elevator. She desperately wanted to help Han, but Alexander was too quick for her. She could not keep up and could only watch. helplessly from the side. ¡°Die, Han Jaber, die!¡± Alexander roared andughed maliciously. Directing all the energy in his body toward performing the Eighteen Torrents Saber, Alexander executed the technique to perfection. Like a monstrous wave, Alexander¡¯s de fell consecutively, each more ferocious than thest, completely overwhelming Han. Every time Alexander¡¯s de hit the ground, it left a pit on the reinforced concrete floor. Soon, the entire floor was covered with holes from Alexander¡¯s attacks. Han could not even open his eyes despite facing such a ferocious attack. He was still swaying about in his drunken stupor. Alexander smiled sinisterly as if he could see Han chopped into pieces by his attacks. However, the scene Alexander envisioned did not happen. Like a willow swaying in the wind, Han¡¯s body dodged all of Alexander¡¯s attacks. At the same time, Han seemed to be moving without any footwork, and he even kicked the young man on the ground away to protect him from Alexander¡¯s indiscriminate attack. As Alexander¡¯s de cut through the air, it left marks everywhere on the elevator¡¯s walls. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°What?¡± When Alexander saw the scene before him, his pupils constricted violently, and his face was filled with disbelief. He could not believe Han could still dodge his Eighteen Torrents Saber, even in his drunken state. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°This is absurd!¡± Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Alexander gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he tried toprehend what happened. The Nighteen Torrents Saber was formidable and highly lethal. He had even injured a ferocious tiger with that move. To think it actually failed on this drunkard? That was unbelievable! Good wine Just as Alexander was about to attack again, Han suddenly burped and swung his body around. There was a loud collision. Nan bumped into the unprepared Alexander and sent him flying through the air. Alexandernded on the ground, spitting out blood. His face was convoluted from the pain, and he was as pale as a sheet. Good wine, More! I can still drink more.¡± Someone, bring me more good wine. I can still drink more.¡± Han was drunk. He was wobbling, and he looked like he could fall at any moment. All those while, he kept mumbling about drinking more. As Alexander looked at him, his eyes turned red, and he became irked. He was a General, and a descendant of the dignified Walton family, one of the top ten families of Ulinas. If word got out that he could not even deal with a drunk security guard, how would he survive within Ulinas? ¡°Bastard. There is no way I will lose to a drunkard like you!¡± Alexander gritted his teeth and struggled to get up from the ground. He took out a remedy pill and swallowed it. As the remedy pill started to take effect, he felt an immense surge of power swelling from within him. His bloodshot, and a murderous aura emanated from him. eyes became Whoosh! Like a gust of wind, he suddenly appeared in front of Han. His saber moved at a lightning¨Cfast speed, shing mightily at Han. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s wine here. Alright, I wille and drink. The intoxicated Han fell on his side. In one move, he managed to dodge Alexander¡¯s sure¨Ckill attack by a hair¡¯s length. ¡°Bastard. Let¡¯s see if you can dodge my next few attacks.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes were full of fury. He attacked again. This time, he went all out. He utilized every technique and skill he knew and went all out at Han. However, they were useless. The drunk Han was already unable to stand steadily and was swaying dangerously from side to side, looking like he could pass out at any moment. However, that was how he was able to dodge all of Alexander¡¯s attacks. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± At the same time, Han was also gesturing nonsensically with his limbs. His moves might seem random, but his fists could break through Alexander¡¯s saber attacks andnd punches on his body. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had exchanged more than 50 blows. Alexander¡¯s attacks failed to hurt Han. His hits either ended up on the elevator or the walls. But every time Han staggered, his fists wouldnd on Alexander. ¡°Is that drunken fist?¡± A dumbfounded Reign thought as she watched the battle between the two. Initially, she thought Han would not have anybat power when drunk. Now, she realized that although the drunk Han was not as powerful when sober, his attacks were still vicious. 10:47 Axmad Moxing technique and footwork. Reg unclenty recalled the drunken B fist xxx sxe of the skills often featured in the action movies she watched when she was young * the thought that the thunken skill inked imprexite ********nder when win and catered the working the caw a hot of things and experienced a lot of setbacks. She learned HO HO HO than men getting dok ADX MAT MAN .en bu he wax to hoge all of Alexander¡¯s attacks. Moreover, every strike he made came ********* andment and they caught thexander oft guard and rendered him defenseless Need a demand Mix xx sabbed forward likeunching rockers. They were extremely powerful and .theme Aving and instantly breaking more than ten of his ribs. He spat outrge mouthfuls Akers decided to stand mys O ANAM este doar send us the chest was burning from the pain. the seemed to have damaged his He Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alexa Akers and stander fl to the ground, unconscious. XXXXXXXXX CAMO stbuster¡¯s dink. Don¡¯t stops, let¡¯s drink, hahaha!¡± By was das was serving. However, he wasughing loudly like a carefree person. He was definitely .dxandrand walked out of the elevator ¡°Hey, my brother, why are you on the floor? do de said that Pron pred open Alexander¡¯s mouth. Then, with his fingers curled like he was holding a ss of wine, he made the peste of purely an Axander¡¯s mouth He was painting burat so du! Regen¡¯s the detected when she saw this SCCUNT It seemed that even was the drunken Ast ist now. He was just drunk. However, his body recognized the danger and was fee tranfer shelte Barolum continued to par Alexander¡¯s face and asked him to drink. Under the continous depine Alexander woke up Son of a bich let me go Alexander junges when he saw Han¡¯s drunk face in front of him when he opened his eyes. Especially since Han was pinching his mouth. He turned hostile, and ruthlessly threw a punch in Han¡¯s eyes There was another loud bone Before Alexander could hit Han, Reign had already walked over and kicked Alexander unconscious. Hey, my brother, wake up Drink up Wheem Haydan saw that Alexander had fainted again, he continued to p him on his face. There were already stars in Hayden¡¯s eyes He¡¯s really drunk Reign shook her head and quickly pulled Han up. She ced Han¡¯s right hand on her right shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Il bring you somewhere to drink Okay, okay: Oh You¡¯re not a guy? You are a girl. You smell so good! Han leaned against Reign and took in a deep breath. He revealed a bright smile. ¡°You smell nice ¡°Really?¡± Reign was delighted. Han nodded and said drunkenly, ¡°Yes, you smell exactly the same as a friend I know. It is a very soothing smell. I used to go out to sea with her and even went diving with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful in the water, like a mermaid. I am attracted to her.¡± Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Co Mardan had developed feelings for her back then? One¨Csided on her part? Abhough owusst at that thought, she asked calmly, ¡°Since you like her so much, why didn¡¯t you confess?¡± Natex eyes were bhury, and his head was dizzy. He spoke sleepily, ¡°I want to confess to her and build a family with her ated. Lam helpless at times as I am a mercenary. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m needed for Whele ogether, and my master wants me to go on a mission again? Wouldn¡¯t I have to leave her alone in Lightdom Vw my missions are dangerous and I might not be able to return from them. If I die during the mission, she will Of course, Tam attracted to a woman as beautiful as her. Of course, I want to marry her, but I have to restrain myself. My ** ¨¤ ocial. I just cannot. Han confessed. Sandy there was a pause. Next came the sound of snoring Regen took a closer look at Han, and was surprised by what she saw. Merken had fallen asleep while talking. And he was sleeping soundly. you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink so much. Just some bottles of spirit and you passed out. Useless.¡± Reten grumbled, but she felt blissful. There was one thing she realized from what Han said. And that was Han had been suppressing his desires and opinions all these while. Although he fancied her, he held himself back because of his identity. He did not reveal his thoughts or behave lewdly toward her. So those are your thoughts. I thought you were gay.¡± Reign smiled. She helped Han up and struggled into the elevator, where she pressed the button for the 13th floor. She recalled the various circumstances that Han and her had been through. Han had even seen her naked on some asions Logically speaking, Reign was a gorgeousdy with a fabulous figure. No man could easily resist the temptations of seeing her naked and yet not go after her. However, Han had seen her naked several times, but still did not seem enticed. Because of that, Reign had even wondered if she was not charming enough or that Han did not like girls. But a drunk man speaks his mind. Reign finally realized Han¡¯s concerns and was even slightly touched by his considerations After much struggle, Reign managed to help Han to Room 1314. After she put Han onto the bed, she was so tired that she slumped beside Han while panting heavily. Han probably weighed about 140 pounds, which was heavy for a girl like her. However, the more she looked at Han, the happier she got. She found him pleasing to the eye. This man had saved her from precarious situations many a time. He had helped her immensely, strengthening her foothold as the CEO of thepany. Not only that, Han cared tremendously for her too. Even though the two of them would asionally quarrel and Reign was the unreasonable one most of the time, Han would not hold it against her. ¡°Han, are you an angel sent by the heavens to save me?¡± Reign propped herself up. With one hand under her head, she caressed Han¡¯s face with her other hand. His appearance was beginning to grow on her. Ever since her father went missing. Reign had been supporting her family single¨Chandedly. It was challenging, but no matter the hardship, she would stomach it and shoulder on. She ced all the burdens on herself, suffering and crying in silence. For so long, Reign felt that she had no one to rely on. She was always on her own, and she felt worn out. Although mentally and physically fatigued, she had never dared to show her weakness in front of anyone. That was until she met Han. In front of him, she could be her true self and be vulnerable. She had finally found someone to rely on, and that was Han. She would be willing to have a rtionship with him if Han agreed. ¡°You¡¯ve been so good to me. You¡¯ve saved my life multiple times and even averted danger from my company. But you have been repressing your desires for me. What are you thinking of? ¡°You¡¯d even put yourself in danger to help me. You treat me well, but would not court me. Even when I offered myself to you, you would not make love to me. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Do all the mercenaries have such strange personalities like you?¡± Reign¡¯s hand glided over Han¡¯s face, from his eyebrows to his lips. When she touched Han¡¯s lips, she saw the remnants of her red lipstick on his lips, and her heart skipped a beat. She smiled and thought to herself, ¡°This is totally unexpected. Who¡¯d have thought that the domineering Han will be so adorable when he is sleeping?¡± Ever since they met, Reign had known Han to be domineering, imperious, and aloof. She had even gotten used to Han mistreating and bullying criminals, Even if Han had a knife in his hands, she would think that he was dashing. Every time they slept in the same room, whether it was in the hotel or on the cruise, Han would be the first one to get up. Hence, that was the first time Reign saw Han sleeping! Nheless, Han appeared even more dashing when he was deep in sleep. He was more endearing and calm. The more Reign looked at Han, the more lovable she found him. Shecould not control herself and nted a kiss on Han¡¯s lips again. ¡°I wanted to get you drunk and have you all to myself. I did not expect you to sleep so soundly.¡± ¡°You have ruined my ns.¡± Reign stroked Han¡¯s face andy down beside him. She then rested her head on Han¡¯s shoulder. Although she could not do anything, she was satisfied after hearing the truth from Han. She was on cloud nine. She picked up the nket and covered herself and Han. In this way, it felt like they were sharing a bed. ¡°If only we could sleep together like this one day,¡± Reign thought. She took out her phone and snapped many photos of herself and Han. She took photos of her and Han with their faces pressed together and also photos of her kissing Han. There were many other photos. At this moment, she received a message from Lorraine. [Is it done?] Reign smiled bitterly. She took a short video of herself and Han and said, ¡°The n seeded, but I didn¡¯t expect Han¡¯s alcohol tolerance to be so low. He is now as drunk as a dead pig and does not budge at all. [Han has low alcohol tolerance? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He had imed previously he would not get drunk even if he drank a thousand sses. Could he be faking it now?] Lorraine asked. [Pretending?] When Reign saw that, her face instantly turned red. Her heart started thumping rapidly, like it was about to burst out of her chest. If Han were pretending, then he was aware of everything she did? Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Reign¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She stared at Han without blinking. Her face was red and hot, and the muscles in her body. stiffened. She had just kissed and said all kinds of heartfelt words to Han. If he had heard all those, how embarrassing would it be for her? Reign¡¯s heart beat hard against her chest. She stared fixedly at Han. The more she looked at him, the more certain she was that he was faking to be asleep. Her heart was beating wildly. In fact, as she stared at Han, she could almost feel that his eyebrows were trembling slightly. He looked like he was about to open his eyes anytime. She was so nervous that her heart was in her mouth. It was mortifying! Still, Reign took a deep breath in and pretended to remain calm. She jabbed Han and said, ¡°Han, are you pretending to be sleeping?¡± But Han was in a deep slumber. There was no response. ¡°Han, stop pretending. Wake up.¡± Reign tried again. Han continued sleeping. His snoring was incessant. Reign stared at Han. Amidst her shock, she was also a little thrilled. Now that she had regained herposure down, she was no longer flustered and shy. She was honestly ecstatic.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It would be wonderful if Han was not knocked out and only pretending to be sleeping. She could then proceed ording to her original n and have Han to herself. ¡°Alright, you carry on your pretense. I will do what I want.¡± Reign looked at the fast¨Casleep Han. Her eyes upturned into a smile as she made her move. She turned herself over and sat on top of Han. She then lowered her head and kissed Han. She even proceeded to take all of her clothes off. She sat there on top of Han, seductively and passionately, facing him. How she wished she could throw herself in his hug. However, no matter what she did, Han slept like a dead pig. He did not wake up or move at all. Reign tried all methods and finally realized that Han was indeed drunk and unconscious. She could only sigh helplessly and justy down beside him. ¡°I have no idea if you¡¯re just pretending or if you¡¯re really sleeping.¡± Reign got dressed and red at Han. She snuggled up against his shoulder and yed with her phone in boredom. She pondered for a moment and sent a message to Lorraine. [He¡¯s not pretending. He is really knocked out.] [Knocked out? How much did he drink?] [I don¡¯t know. Quite a bit, for sure. He was downing the alcohol like there was no tomorrow. He might really be drunk.] [How much alcohol did he have exactly? What is the alcohol content?] [It was high. About 70 percent.] [Such a high concentration? Well, not even God can withstand that, let alone Han. You have gone too far this time, Reign. In the end, you went to so much trouble, and you cannot even satisfy yourself.] [Yes. No satisfaction.] No satisfaction? Reign blushed when she saw Lorraine¡¯s message. What was Lorraine trying to say? What did she mean by satisfaction? What kind of satisfaction? As Reign thought of this, she could not help but nce at Han, afraid that he might be awake. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Han was still sleeping soundly, Reign texted Lorraine back. [My Lorraine, what nonsense are you talking about?] (What? Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you trying to satisfy yourself with Han? You have been wanting him forever.) When Reign saw Lorraine¡¯s reply, her face turned even redder and her heart started thumping again. She tossed her phone aside and did not bother to reply to Lorraine. Lorraine¡¯s choice of words was too shocking for her. She did not know how to rebuke Lorraine and her nonsense. Reign took a deep breath and looked at Han beside her. She lowered her head shyly and started thinking. Finally, she messed up her hair and threw her clothes around before hugging Han to sleep. She shut her eyes. Han was unconscious and in a deep sleep and would not budge no matter how much she tried. Her n had fallen through utterly However, this did not mean that she was unsessful Regardless, she had already tricked Han into bed. It was considered half a sess. She hugged Han tightly and smiled sweetly. The night passed uneventfully. The next morning, As Han roused from his sleep, he felt a sharp pain shooting through his head. He looked extremely haggard. ¡°My head hurts.¡± Han shook his head vigorously as if he could hurl the headache out of his head. In all those years, that was the first time he experienced a handover after getting drunk. He even cked out for a moment. Had he gotten that drink on the front lines, he would ruin the mission. ¡°What kind of alcohol was that? If I knew it would give me such a bad headache, I would not have drunk that much. Han wanted to touch his head with his hand. The moment he tried to stretch his hand, he was stunned. He discovered Reign lying beside him. She was sleeping soundly and peacefully with a sweet smile on her lips. ¡°Wait. What is going on?¡± Han was bewildered. He could not believe what he saw. Reign was sleeping next to him? He nced around and realized that they were lying on a double bed and there were flower petals scattered messily around the bed. Their clothes were gone and tossed clumsily around the room too! ¡°No way? Did something happen between usst night?¡± Han¡¯s expression changed drastically at the thought of that. He quickly lifted the nket with his other hand. What he saw made his heart drop. His clothes were all gone! He even had a brand¨Cnew pair of underwear on! As for Reign, she was naked from head to toe. Han felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was utterly shocked. Han quickly covered himself with the nket. His heart began beating like crazy and his mind went nk. He had changed his underwear! Reign was naked! That ought to exin everything! Did something really happen between the two of them? But he could not seem to remember a thing. Was this how it felt like to lose consciousness? He chad no recollection of anything! Han could not even remember what he had done with Reign. His mind was aplete mess. He had no clue at all, because he could not remember anything. Just as he was about to get up, Reign suddenly turned around and hugged him tightly. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. We don¡¯t have to go to work. Let¡¯s sleep a little longer.¡± Han looked at Reign and realized that her eyes were closed. She was still sleeping and obviously having a sweet dream. That would exin the gentle smile on her face. Han lowered his head and looked at Reign. Then, he turned to look at himself again, suddenly realizing that there were many red lipstick marks on his body. He was startled. So many red lipstick marks. Their naked bodies, and the messy rose petals, bedsheets, and sheets. All those could only mean one thing! Reign and he definitely had an affairst night when he was drunk. Otherwise, how could someone as overbearing as Reign be lying naked on him? Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Am it, is this how it feels to be drunk and ck out?¡± Han felt that his head was in a mess, like a ball of numbness. He could not figure out anything. This was the first time he had drunk alcohol and cked out. He felt his head hurt so much that it was about to explode. The aftereffects of the wine he drankst night were really strong. It was so strong that even someone like him could not resist it. Now that he was drunk and had messed around with Reign, he didn¡¯t know how to clean up the mess. Nany on the big bed in a daze. After fighting for so many years, he had encountered countless life¨Cthreatening dangers. He had survived in the rain of bullets and lived a dangerous life. At night, he closed his eyes and did not know if he would be able to open his eyes Even in the face of such a predicament, he did not even frown. He did not even feel a headache or anxiety. Even when he was in despair, he was not worried at all. In fact, he did not feel much guilt when he faced many women from overseas throwing themselves at him. He was either putting on an act or he had really loved them before, but his love didn¡¯tst long¡­ However, when he faced Reign now, he panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do! He didn¡¯t even know how to face Reign and his new life. In business, Reign was his superior and the person who paid him. In private, he really liked Reign and wanted to be with her. His identity was extremely special. If he really lived with Reign and became her boyfriend, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble. Reign and his family would be in danger. Therefore, he had not made up his mind to be with Reign. He never expected that the two of them would be like this after just a meal and a drink. ¡°Did we really sleep together? ¡°If we slept together, wouldn¡¯t I have to take responsibility for her?¡± Hany on the big bed and thought quickly about how to resolve this matter and how to be responsible for Reign. He looked at Reign, and the look in his eyes was extremelyplicated. At this moment, Reign opened her eyes and happened to meet Han¡¯s gaze. She did not panic as Han had imagined. Instead, she smiled sweetly at Han. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Good morning.¡± Han looked at her beautiful face and his heart suddenly contracted. In the end, he could not help but ask, ¡°Last night, we¡­ He didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he pointed at the nket, then under it, and looked questioningly at Reign. ¡°What do you think?¡± Reign looked at Han with a smile. She did not answer and even asked Han a question. Han was stunned. Did the two of them have sex or not? Why did Reign have such an attitude? He couldn¡¯t tell at all! ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. You vomited all over mest night. It was terrible. ¡°Alright, since you are awake, get up and take a good shower. You don¡¯t have to work today anyway, so you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry. Reign smiled, summoned her courage, and boldly kissed Han on the cheek. She directly lifted the nket, me up, and went to the bathroom to wash up. Han looked at her back and was even more dumbfounded. Reign went out without wearing anything. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would see her naked? Could it be that the two of them really did somethingst night that caused Reign¡¯s attitude toward him to change? Wars¡¯t she afraid of revealing her body in front of him? In this situation, this was the only reasonable exnation! Han was still a little confused. He looked at Reign, who did not even close the toilet door and just took a shower there. His mind was in a mess. Reign was indeed very calm and domineering. She was aplete career woman. Previously, he had seen her naked a few times. She had always been very calm and had never shouted. However, it waspletely different this time. Previously, he had only identally bumped into Reign taking a shower, but just now, Reign walked past him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Moreover, before taking a shower, Reign hugged him and slept very intimately with him. Their rtionship was definitely not simple! With his many years of experience ying with women, he knew that women would only be so willing and generous to show their figures to men after having sex. In other words, he and Reign must have had sexst night. However, after his hangover, he had a splitting headache. He was not sure if he had sex with Reign at all. Thinking about it for a moment, Han also lifted the nket and got out of bed. He walked to the bathroom door and looked at Reign, who was taking a shower. ¡°Last night, we¡­¡± As he spoke, he kept staring at Reign. Reign did not dodge at all. She even turned her head and red at Han shyly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡° Han looked into her eyes and his eyes swept over her body again. However, Reign waspletely calm and did not dodge at all. He was finally sure that the two of them had really slept together! Moreover, Reign might have already washed his body. She even helped him change his underwear. ¡°I got it.¡± Han left the washroom and sat in the hall. He took out a pack of cigarettes and smoked. He smoked and looked conflicted. After he slept with Reign, things becameplicated. After he left, Reign finally let out a long sigh of relief. Her entire body rxed as she thought to herself. ¡°Oh, I almost exposed myself.¡± Recalling Han¡¯s expression, gaze, and reaction when he looked at her in the shower just now, she smiled sweedy Judging from Han¡¯s behavior, he indeed loved her very much and restrained himself very much. ¡°He¡¯s clearly so interested, but he¡¯s still so restrained. What a strange man. ¡°Han, you can¡¯t escape from me.¡± Reign smiled and continued bathing. This was her n! Since Han was so restrained, she might as well let him believe they had slept together and let Han choose whether to take that step bravely or continue to be so restrained. She believed that with her beauty and her feelings for Han, she would definitely be able to make Han make a choice. After taking a shower, she wiped her body with a towel and wrapped it around her body. She walked out and said. ¡°You sweated so muchst night and vomited all over me. I just wiped your body for you. I haven¡¯t washed your body yet. Hurry up and take a shower.¡± Aboutst night. Han frowned slightly Reign said calmly, We¡¯re ad. It¡¯s not a big deal to have sex just treat it as a one¨Cnight stand ¡°After we leave the hotel, we¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. Don¡¯t feel too pressured Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Reign said lightly as if she did not care about this matter at all. As she spoke, she threw the towel aside and put on her underwear in front of him. After a while, she frowned slightly and said to Han, ¡°Help me button up. I can¡¯t reach the buttons of this dress of thetest style.¡± Her hands fumbled behind her, but she couldn¡¯t find where the buttons were. When Han saw her like this, he was even more certain that he had definitely had sex with Reign. As for Reign, she was considerate. She only spoke like this because she did not want him to be in a difficult position. He walked up and helped Reign button up. ¡°Thanks.¡± Reign put on her clothes and turned around to smile sweetly at Han. ¡°I just received a notice. I still have a meeting to attend. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for the room and left some money in the bedroom. Order whatever you want to buy. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she pretended to be affectionate and kissed Han¡¯s face before taking her bag and leaving in her high heels. Han stood rooted to the ground, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. He lit another cigarette and smoked it as he walked to the bedroom. Sure enough, he saw a wad of money on the bedside table. His face instantly darkened. What was the meaning of paying for the room and leaving money behind? Did Reign not want him to take responsibility for being afraid that he would be burdened, or did she treat him as the kind of gigolo? Han sat on the bed and held the cigarette in his mouth. He yed with the stack of money, his expression changing. At this moment, his phone rang. It was Lydia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°How is it? Have you thought about it?¡± Lydia¡¯s sweet voice came from the phone. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what I told you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently. My mind is a little confused. I can¡¯t remember what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about my singing after Steve¡¯s conferment. There will be a ball after his conferment. I want to invite you to be my dance partner. Have you thought about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t promise you that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be free at that time. I have something to do now, so that¡¯s all.¡± With that, Han hung up. If it were ordinary times, he might have chatted with Lydia. If he was in a good mood, he might have agreed to go dancing with her. After all, it was a blessing to be able to dance with a peerless beauty like Lydia. She was pretty and it was a pleasant thing. However, now something like this had happened between him and Reign. Before he figured out many things, he did not want to pay attention to other women. Han sat on the bed. Her mind was filled with Reign¡¯s every move this morning and her almost perfect figure. Thinking of this, he touched the nket again. He could still smell the fragrance left behind by Reign. Then, he picked up the wad of money and put it in his pocket. He smoked a cigarette and walked out of the room. After leaving the hotel and enjoying the cold wind on the street, Han finally felt a little more clear¨Cheaded. After walking for an unknown period of time, he returned to his home and immediately felt a little hungry. He found a random breakfast shop and sat down. He ordered his favorite food, pasta, and ate slowly with a heavy heart. ¡°Han, what happened? Why are you so worried?¡± At this moment, Xander walked over and ordered a te of pasta. He sat down beside Han and looked at Han in confusion. Aftering to Lightdom City, he had been living in Han¡¯s house. While protecting Han¡¯s family, he also taught skills to Charlie, George, and Harris. He wasn¡¯t worried when Han didn¡¯t returnst night. He just felt that it was a little strange. Early this morning, before the Jaber family woke up, he woke up for his morning exercise and had breakfast. He happened to see Han also eating breakfast, so he walked over to ask. Han looked up at Xander and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xander ate the pasta and looked at Han. He said in a deep voice, ¡°No, something must have happened to you!¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine, so I¡¯m fine. Eat your breakfast.¡± Han red at him. Xander wanted to ask more, but after being red at by Han, he did not dare to say anything else. He could only lower his head and have his breakfast. After breakfast, Han¡¯s eyes became brighter and more determined. He finally made a decision in his heart. Since it had happened, there was nothing to be hesitant about. He had to be responsible! At the very least, beforepleting the master¡¯s mission, he should let Reign have a strong self¨C protection ability and the ability to protect the Jaber family. He wiped his mouth with a tissue and said, ¡°Xander, did anything happen at our house?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your parents are healthy. Moreover, your father learns the Heart Cultivation very well. Based on my preliminary estimation, it¡¯s not a problem for him to live to 95 years old,¡± Xander said. Han was speechless. He emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m talking about our family!¡± Xander was enlightened and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. After you left, Jeremy ran the family well.¡± ¡°Is there extra manpower?¡± ¡°Of course. Well, Han, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Contact Yin¨CYang Duo and ask them to bring a team over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When Xander heard this, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Han, what¡­ are you doing? Do you want to assassinate Steve?¡± Yin¨CYang Duo were the super experts of the Shadow Knight. They were in charge of assassination and protection, and they were very strong. They had already reached the one¨Cstar god¨Css level! If the two of them appeared, it would be enough to shock many countries. Now that Steve was about to be conferred the title, Han wanted to send these two people over. Could it be that Han wanted to destroy Steve¡¯s conferment? ¡°Get lost! Why would I want to assassinate him?¡± Han red at Xander. Xander¡¯sprehension ability was really poor. Han had only summoned Yin¨CYang Duo, but Xander had interpreted it as an assassination attempt on Steve. ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Xander asked. ¡°To protect my family, of course,¡± Han said lightly. Steve¡¯s conferment was around the corner, so there would definitely be many bastardsing to cause trouble. Han could vaguely sense that there was a danger approaching Longhard Kingdom. It was very likely that there was a huge danger. He was about to go overseas with Reign. He had to ensure that his family would be safe after he left. Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s team was the most suitable protection team within Shadow Knight. ¡°Han, aren¡¯t you afraid of exposing your identity?¡± Xander asked. ¡°I can¡¯t care less now¡± Han¡¯s expression was cahn as he said, ¡°Besides, I believe that with Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s concealment ability, ordinary people will not be able to see through them. ¡°Others can¡¯t recognize them, so they can¡¯t know my identity ¡°So, stop talking nonsense and contact them immediately!¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Han thought it through. If he wanted to protect his family, it was impossible to rely on other forces. Taking advantage of the time when Steve was conferred the title, he infiltrated a portion of Shadow Knight elite warriors. who were proficient in assassination and protection to form his own faction. As long as he controlled this faction well and hid it well, it was enough to protect his family from any harm. At the same time, with such a pair of elites and his authority as the instructor of the Dragon Team, even if he faced the Demigod Steve, his subordinates would still be able to fight. Moreover, many people in the Shadow Knight were indeed from the Longhard Kingdom. Calling those people back would be a good opportunity for them to reunite with their families. As for his master¡¯s orders and missions, he would wait until his master contacted him. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll contact them after breakfast,¡± said Xander. Han nodded. After having breakfast, Xander immediately went to an uninhabited ce and contacted Jeremy. He asked Jeremy to send Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s team to Lightdom City. Han returned home, met his parents, and yed a set of boxing with his father, Charlie. Only then did he rx at home, make and drink coffee, and y games with George. ¡°Han, you¡¯re not a child anymore. Why are you still ying games with your brother?¡± Felicia walked into the room and red at Han and George with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s rare for me to have a break today. It¡¯s fine to y a round or two,¡± Han said. Felicia scolded him. ¡°But you can¡¯t y with your brother. Aren¡¯t you leading your brother astray?¡± ¡°George, have you finished your homework? Hurry up and do your homework!¡± George was still a child and did not dare to go against his mother. He immediately turned off the game and stood up. ¡°Han, I¡¯m going to do my homework.¡± With that, he ran away in a hurry. Han had no choice but to put down his phone and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s rare for me to take a day off. What are you doing?¡± Felicia nced at Han and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Miss Zabel hasn¡¯t been a guest in our house for a long time. If you¡¯re free, go to Miss Zabel¡¯s house.¡± During this period of time, Grace always came to the Jaber family. She brought a lot of things to the Jaber family, including all kinds of expensive and branded food. It broadened their family¡¯s outlook. However, in the past two to three days, Grace had note to the Jaber family. She did not answer Felicia¡¯s calls, which made Felicia feel especially puzzled. Therefore, Felicia wanted Han to return the favor and go to Grace¡¯s house to talk to her and get long with her more. ¡°Mom, I have nothing to bother her. Why should I go to her house as a guest?¡± Han was speechless. ¡°What do you mean? Grace is so good to our family. You have to buy something today and go to Grace¡¯s house.¡± Felicia immediately picked Han up from the ground and pushed him out of the house. She said in a low voice, ¡°I think Grace is a good girl. She has a nice figure, and I think she can give birth to boys. ¡°Besides, Grace is also very interested in you. If there¡¯s a chance, you have to marry Grace.¡± ¡°I want a grandchild now.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not even thirty yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Han smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, I¡¯ve decided on Grace as my daughter¨Cinw. You have to marry her!¡± Felicia said aggressively. Han was stunned. He could not figure it out. Why did his mother suddenly dote on Grace so much? She even treated Grace as her daughter¨Cin¨C law! Did something happen between the two of them? He racked his brains but could not figure out why Felicia valued Grace so much. He simply stopped thinking about it. He turned around and left without thinking. Hey Han, where are you going Go to the Zabel family¡± Havian did not look back. He waved his hand and quickly drove away. He drove straight to some pharmacies and used his most professional knowledge to buy the best wild ginseng and some mon nourishing medicine. After buying these, he drove straight to Zabel Vige. After arriving at Zabel Vige, Han immediately found Dominic¡¯s house and sent the wild ginseng to him for a visit. ¡°Han, what an honored guest. Pleasee in.¡± When Dominic saw Han arrive, his eyes were filled with ecstasy. He enthusiastically pulled Han in and sat him down. He even personally poured coffee for Han and looked at Han with a smile. He was so passionate! He looked at Han as if he was looking at the most precious treasure in the world. Mr. Zabel, you¡¯re too enthusiastic. I feel like I can¡¯t take it.¡± Han smiled. ¡°Of course, Mr. Jaber. When youe to our house, you have to enjoy the highest standard of treatment in the world,¡± Dominic said with a smile. After Han gave them a modified version of the Heart Cultivationst time, the strength of everyone in the Zabel family had undergone a tremendous change. Their strength had increased by leaps and bounds. In just a few days, experts of the lord¨Css had been promoted to the general¨Css. The previous general¨Css expert had improved even faster. In particr, Karen had been promoted from the two¨Cstar general¨Css to the seven¨Cstar general¨C ss. Moreover, his strength was still improving. He had no intention of stopping at all. It was just that the speed of his improvement had slowed down. ording to Dominic, Karen, and all the general¨Css experts of the Zabel family, there was no bottleneck to this cultivation technique. It was very likely that he would advance to the god¨Css within a year. He would reach the god¨Css before he was even 33 years old! Karen reached this level, then Karen might be the second Steve. At that time, their Zabel family could also have a king with a different surname. Their future would be limitless! Therefore, Dominic treated Han as the Zabel family¡¯s greatest benefactor. He treated Han with great courtesy and even wished he could worship him like a God. ¡°Um, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. My mother just wanted me toe here to return the favor,¡± Han said. Return the favor?¡± Yes. Recently, Grace specially came to my house to learn skills. She brought many gifts for my family. My mother asked me to return the favor. Han patted the gifts he brought and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Zabel, can you tell Grace not to go to my house anymore ¡°If she goes to my house like that, my mom will probably think that I¡¯m having an affair with Grace.¡± When Dominic heard this, he was overjoyed in his heart, but he asked calmly, ¡°Do you mean that Grace likes you? Have you slept together? ¡°How many times has she slept with you?¡± As he said this, he gave Grace a thumbs up in his heart and thought to himself, ¡°Grace, well done. If we win Han¡¯s heart, our Zabel family will definitely soar!¡± Ever since he received Han¡¯s divine cultivation techniques, he dreamed of having a woman from the Zabel family marry Han and give birth to Han¡¯s child. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In this way, the Zabel family would be able to form a better alliance with Han. Unexpectedly, Grace had already done so in advance! This was simply too awesome! Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Han¡¯s face darkened when he heard Dominic`¡¯s word Why didn¡¯t he realize how evil Dominic was when he saved Dominic in the past? Grace was Dominic¡¯s granddaughter. Dominic actually asked him how many times he had slept with Grace. Was this something an old man should ask? How indecent Dominic also realized that he had been too abrupt. He quickly said, ¡°Han, that¡¯s not what I meant 7 mean, did you two ever sleep together?¡± As he spoke, he even made a gesture. The two of us are pure. I think Grace just likes skill and wants to learn it.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm, and there were no improper thoughts in his eyes Dominic¡¯s heart was filled with disappointment when he heard that. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If Han liked Grace, it would be easy. He could still think of a way to match make Han and Grace. However, now that Han didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Grace, things were more difficult. He was still unwilling to give up and asked. ¡°Han, I think Grace is very beautiful, has a good figure, and a good personality. Moreover, she was born in a prestigious family. She¡¯s the best candidate to marry. Ask yourself. Are you really not tempted by her at all?¡± Among all his granddaughters, Grace was the prettiest and most exquisite girl. He even felt that Grace was much prettier than many female celebrities. Even he doted on her. He did not believe that as a man, Han would not be tempted by such a top¨Cnotch beauty. Han shook his head and said, ¡°Grace is indeed very beautiful. I¡¯m a little tempted, but that¡¯s just the normal reaction of a man after seeing a beauty. ¡°I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about Grace. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already epted Grace as my disciple. As her master, it would be hical for me to have that kind of rtionship with her.¡± Dominic was even more disappointed when he heard that. However, after hearing Han¡¯s words, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you ept Grace as your disciple?¡± ¡°Will you teach her everything?¡± ¡°I want to teach her everything, but her Heart Cultivation is not good enough now. I have to increase her internal skills in a short period of time before she can learn my skills.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s best if Grace can learn from you.¡± When Dominic heard this, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. The Zabel family was very powerful and had a very powerfulbat coach. However, thosebat coaches were far inferior to Han. Now that Han had personally taught Grace, it was perfect. As long as Grace learned Han¡¯s skills well, the Zabel family would definitely be stronger than before. ¡°Alright, Mr. Zabel. In the future, tell Grace not to go to my house for no reason, lest my mother misunderstands.¡± Han ced the gift in front of Dominic and reminded him repeatedly, ¡°If she needs anything about martial arts, juste to the security department in thepany to look for me.¡± ¡°Han, how about this? Think about it carefully, Grace is really not bad. She can be a nice lover,¡± said Dominic Han¡¯s face darkened even more. Why couldn¡¯t he tell that Dominic was so indecent in the past? Did Dominic really want him to sleep with Grace? Dominic even nned to let Grace be Han¡¯s lover. Was Dominic insane? ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all I have to say. Mr. Zabel, please put in more effort and persuade Grace not to go to my house. Otherwise, my mother will make me marry her¡± Han kept reminding Dominic before he finally stood up and left. Dominic looked at the wild ginseng on the table and then at the other health supplements. He thought of Han¡¯s words and chuckled. He thought to himself, ¡°I can help you persuade Grace, but whether she will listen to me or not, that¡¯s not something I can decide¡± Thinking of this, he became even more expectant and excited. He hurriedly stood up. ¡°Han, I¡¯ll send you off¡± After saying that, he rushed up and sent Han out. He even wanted to send Han out of Zabel Vige. ¡°Mr. Zabel, you should go back. I want to visit an old friend of mine.¡± After much persuasion, Han finally persuaded Dominic into going back. He smoked a cigarette and knocked on the door of Noah and Perry¡¯s vi. After such a long time, he wanted to chat with these two good friends. However, only Perry opened the door. Only Perry was home. ¡°Han, why are you here? Hurry up,e in and sit!¡± Perry had already recovered a lot, and he looked much better than before. His face had also be much rosier from his previous thin state. Moreover, his legs were much better than before. He could leave the wheelchair and rely on his walking stick to move and train his legs. When he saw Han, he was overjoyed. He quickly pulled Han and walked into the vi with his walking stick. ¡°Is Han here? Please take a seat.¡± When Perry¡¯s parents saw Haning over, they hurriedly weed him and made coffee for Han. They were so enthusiastic. During this period of time in Zabel Vige, they received the care of everyone in the Zabel family. The food they ate was very nutritious. Their health had recovered a lot, and their faces looked much rosier. Even their originally thin figures had be more voluptuous. They had gained a lot of weight, and they looked very healthy. They treated Han as their savior and were especially enthusiastic to him. ¡°Mr. Felicia, Mrs. Felicia, we¡¯re all family. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I don¡¯t feelfortable with you guys doing this.¡± Han could not stand their enthusiasm and smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay. Then you young people can chat by yourselves. We¡¯re going to cook.¡± Perry¡¯s parents hurriedly smiled and turned around to cook in the kitchen, letting Han and Perry chat together. Only then did Han feel a little better. He looked at Perry. ¡°How was it? Did you have a good time recently?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing very well. This is all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t drink because of the herbal medicine, I really want to toast you and drink with you to our hearts¡® content,¡± Perry said. ¡°Where¡¯s sister¨Cinw?¡± Han asked. Perry smiled and said, ¡°Your sister¨Cinw said that our family can¡¯t always rely on you and the Zabel family. We have to rely on ourselves to make a name. ¡°So, she got a job and went out to work to earn money. When I recover from my injuries, I¡¯ll go out to work too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. When you recover, I¡¯ll introduce you to a job.¡± Han smiled. The two of them chatted for a while. Then, Han treated Perry with acupuncture again, making Perry¡¯s legs heal faster. After catching with Perry, Han was about to leave. Suddenly, Perry pulled him back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han asked in confusion. Perry looked at Han, his eyes hesitant. Then, he gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a secret that has been buried in my heart for eight years. Now, I want to tell you.¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Han stopped and turned to look at Perry. ¡°Eight years ago? What secret?¡± Eight years ago, he was still a high school student who was forced to leave his hometown because of trouble. At this time, what secrets would Perry have? ¡°You offended a big shot eight years ago. Actually, it was¡­¡± Perry looked at Han and wanted to say something but hesitated. After a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Actually, the reason why you offended the big shot back then was that the woman set you up. Everything was a plot!¡± ¡°You mean Tammy?¡± Han asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Perry nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Back then, you fought with those people outside the school for Tammy and almost killed someone. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You thought you stabbed that rich second¨Cgeneration heir to death and heard that a big shot was after you. That¡¯s why you ran away in a hurry. ¡°In fact, it was all Tammy¡¯s n to harm you. That person didn¡¯t die at all! ¡°Most importantly, you fought for Tammy. From the beginning to the end, it was a trap set up by Tammy to prove that she was very charming. You, you were tricked by her! ¡°The reason why she deliberately approached you was that the rich second¨Cgeneration heir gave her a mission to y with your feelings. ¡°When she approached you, she had pinhole cameras on her all the time. That rich second¨Cgeneration heir saw your every move and treated it as a joke! ¡°In their eyes, you were like a Primate that they could y with! ¡°While you were running away, Tammy had sex with her rich boyfriend. ¡°Before you went to stab someone, I overheard Tammy and her boyfriend discussing this matter. I wanted to tell you at that time, but they caught me and I couldn¡¯t contact you. ¡°Later on, I found out that you were deceived and really ran away. You boarded the ship arranged by the rich second¨Cgeneration heir and were sent to some rtively cruel organizations. I¡­ ¡°Han, I¡­ I feel so sorry.¡± The more he spoke, the more agitated he became. In the end, he pulled Han along and kept apologizing, tears of guilt flowing down his face. Eight years ago, Han¡¯s incident had caused a hugemotion, but the real cause was the school belle, Tammy. Back then, Tammy was too beautiful, so she was pursued by many hooligans outside the school. She was either blocked at the school gate or on the road. Some boys even went to the ss to cause a scene in order to pursue Tammy. At that time, Perry, Noah, and Han were all Tammy¡¯s suitors. They often stood up for Tammy, hoping to get a chance to kiss her. Among them, Han was the most gant. He risked his life to stand up for Tammy, hoping that she would notice him. He dreamed of wooing her. Until one day, the three of them saw Tammy get into a rich second¨Cgeneration heir¡¯s Mercedes¨CBenz. Their dreams shattered! Later on, there were rumors in school that Tammy lost her virginity because of that rich second¨C generation heir. She had even been abandoned by the rich second¨Cgeneration heir and had sought death for him. At that time, Han¡¯s heart was broken. He rushed over immediately and indeed found the scene of Tammy arguing with the rich second¨Cgeneration heir and being abandoned by him. In a fit of anger, he rushed over and punched and kicked the rich second¨Cgeneration heir. In the end, he was beaten up by the rich second¨Cgeneration heir¡¯s subordinate and was hospitalized. During his stay in the hospital, Tammy went to visit Han. She took care of Han meticulously, making Han think that he had finally seeded and that he would soon be able to win Tammy¡¯s heart. Later on, the rich second¨Cgeneration heir found trouble with Tammy and beat her up. Things got out of hand, and Tammy even wanted to the hy onder to help Tammy get rid of the rich second¨Cgeneration heir, Han led Noah and Perry to fight with the rich second¨Cgeneration heir¡¯s subordinates, causing a hugemotion. Later on, things becamepletely awkward. The rich second¨Cgeneration heir with a powerful background threatened to Kill Han, Noah, and Perry Han nned to shoulder everything alone and take the risk. On a rainy night, he stopped the car of the rich second¨Cgeneration heir alone with a knife and attacked him. He stabbed the rich second¨Cgeneration heir and immediately left in fear when he saw the rich second¨C generation heir ving in a pool of blood. Later on, there were rumors that a big shot wanted to kill him. At that time, Han was still a young man with no power or influence. He didn¡¯t even have much strength. When he heard the news, he was quite frightened and hurriedly ran away. In the end, he was tricked into entering Demon¡¯s Den. Han, do you know how much I wanted to tell you about this? But I couldn¡¯t do it, especially when I saw the wounds on your body My heart ached¡­.. If Td been able to break free from those people back then, if I¡¯d been able to find you and tell you the truth, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered like that. Im sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for being ipetent. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Perry threw away his walking stick and knelt in front of Han. He cried bitterly and felt extremely guilty. Han quickly helped Perry up and smiled. He wiped Perry¡¯s tears with a tissue and said, ¡°I thought it was a big secret. So it¡¯s this. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already knew.¡± Perry was originally crying very sadly, but when he heard that, his crying stopped abruptly. His eyes were filled with shock. You, when did you know?¡± ¡°When I was at Demon¡¯s Den, Han said calmly. ¡°Demon¡¯s Den?¡± Perry was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s the cruel organization you talked about.¡± Han helped Perry up and said, ¡°This is not your fault. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡± Perry had always felt that it was because he did not inform Han in time that Han had to bear so much guilt. Now that he had revealed these secrets and learned that Han already knew about those things, he heaved a sigh of relief. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch and jerk¡¯s fault, especially that bitch Tammy. When I found out that you were abducted into Demon¡¯s Den, I really wanted to tear her into pieces! ¡°After you escaped from the country, she and the rich second¨Cgeneration heir swaggered around the school¡¯s g¨Craising tform and kissed. In an instant, all of our efforts became a joke. The most annoying was that we were all fooled by her, but she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. A few years ago, she even went overseas with the rich second¨Cgeneration heir and settled in the Whileal Kingdom. It¡¯s difficult for us to take revenge on her now. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious though she¡¯s so beautiful. She¡¯s simply like the venomous beauty in a novel!¡± The more Perry spoke, the more agitated and furious he became. Han¡¯s expression was calm. He lit a cigarette and said indifferently, ¡°As the saying goes, a loss may turn out to be a gain. ¡°Everything in this world is predestined. She did this to me, which allowed me to meet my master and embark on a different path. ¡°So, I guess it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡± Are you saying that you¡¯ve forgiven her?¡± Perry was stunned. ¡°It happened eight years ago. Let it go.¡± Han smoked and said calmly, ¡°However, I can¡¯t say that I forgive her. I¡¯m going on a business trip to the Whileal Kingdom soon. ¡°If I had the chance to meet her, I would probably p her.¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629 ¡°Huh?¡± When Perry heard Han¡¯s words, he thought that Han had let go. However, he heard that Han wanted to p Tammy, and he was stunned again. Then, he smiled. Han was not a hopelessly kind person. This was quite good. Wait a minute! Suddenly, Perry¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you going to the Whileal Kingdom? To take revenge on her on purpose?¡± Han almost choked on his cigarette. He quickly spat out the smoke in his mouth and smiled bitterly. ¡°Am I that narrow¨Cminded? Go to the Whileal Kingdom to take revenge on her specially? Am I crazy?¡± ¡°Then why do you go to the Whileal Kingdom?¡± Tm going on a business trip with my boss!¡± ¡°Reign, the richest person in Lightdom City?¡± Yeah.¡± Perry¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He immediately grabbed Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Congrattions, Han. You¡¯re going to get the beauty this time. Seize the opportunity.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What?¡± Han was speechless. ¡°ording to my many years of experience in flirting with girls, if a female boss wants you to apany her on a business trip, it means that you have a chance to sleep with her.¡± Perry sat on the sofa and touched his left thumb with his right thumb. He chuckled and said, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re going to the Whileal Kingdom this time. You¡¯re unfamiliar with the ce. She¡¯ll definitely rely on you. ¡°At that time, the two of you can¡­¡± At this point, he stopped crying with guilt and looked at Han with a gossipy expression. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple business trip. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild,¡± Han said. As he spoke, he recalled the scene of Reign hugging him naked this morning. He couldn¡¯t get her figure out of his mind. She was really beautiful! Perry wiped his tears and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m not imagining things. Ashlee was also a rich woman back then. She was the one who asked me to apany her on a business trip. ¡°Then, during the business trip, she asked me to drink with her, and we¡­¡± At this point, he chuckled again and gave Han a meaningful smile. Han¡¯s smoking posture paused slightly. That made sense. He almost forgot that Perry specialized in wooing rich women. Perry was very experienced. He and Reign were going on a business trip to the Whileal Kingdom. Could they really have a chance to be together just like Perry said? Han could not help but sit down and ask, ¡°How did you and Ashlee get together back then?¡± When Perry saw Han like this, he immediately understood. He knew that Han was also interested in Reign. He didn¡¯t hesitate and told Han about how he made Ashlee his girlfriend. He remembered many details clearly. ¡°You don¡¯t know how hot and passionate Ashlee was back then. She took the initiative to press me down on the bed and opened her mouth to¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± When Han saw that Perry was getting more and more excited as he spoke, Han could not help but be speechless. He immediately interrupted Perry. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to talk about the private details!¡± Perry chuckled and said, ¡°In any case, let me put it this way. When those high and mighty women ask you to apany shera Ava trh they have generally tacitly agreed to let you do whatever you want. Velerweise, as a CPO de hac so many secretaries and even a General like Landon, so why would she insist on you ATINA Av The as a chance for you to confess your feelings and sleep with her, so you have to seize this opportunity this time. Helen Med out the cig What Perry sasi did make a little sense. In the past, when Reign went on business trips, she usually brought Landon and at female secre Now de dit even want the female secretary and only wanted him to apany her alone. It was indeed strange. When be sow Perry¡¯s gossipy gare, he frowned slightly and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Where is Ashlee working Mes currently the general manager of the Zabel Group. It¡¯s all thanks to you. The Zabel family is quite good to us. Ashlee has also regained her confidence after working for a period of time,¡± Perry said. That¡¯s good, Live a good life. I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Han smiled. He helped the Zabel family improve Heart Cultivation, allowing the Zabel family¡¯s overall strength to advance by leaps and bounds The Zabel family was naturally grateful to him. So, it was reasonable for the Zabel family to treat Perry and Noah When Perry found out that Han was leaving, he insisted on asking Han to stay to have dinner. However, Han did have something to do, so he could only decline politely. In the end, Perry¡¯s family of three sent him to the door. Even after his car left for a long time, the three of them still stood at the door and waved at him. You don¡¯t have to wave at me anymore. Go back.¡± Hadan took out his phone and sent a message to Perry before driving away quickly. Just then, he received a call from Mia. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m already at Ceci¡¯s ce. When are youing over?¡± Send me the address. I¡¯ll go over now,¡± said Han. After breakfast this morning, he had already made an appointment with Mia and Ceci. He would remove those strange tattoos for Ceci today. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you now. It¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± Mia said, Alright. Han nodded in agreement. Then, the two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. Han looked at his phone. Sure enough, Mia had sent him the address. The ce where Ceci lived was quite far from Zabel Vige, more than 40 kilometers away. It was not a long distance, but in a ce as congested as Lightdom City, it took Han more than two hours to arrive. ¡°Mr. Jaber, this way.¡± Mia was already standing at the door. When she saw Han get out of the car, she immediately waved at Han. She was wearing a casual ck strapless dress today. The ck clothes matched her snow¨Cwhite skin, making her skin look even fairer and smoother. She waved her smooth arms which were dazzlingly fair. If one were to look at it from the side, they would vaguely see her bra. Moreover, this strapless dress entuated her curvaceous figure, making her sexier. Just by standing at the door, she was already iparably beautiful. Every frown and smile of hers exuded charm. Han frowned slightly. Mia was a superstar. Was she so ostentatious as to stand at the door and wave? He looked around carefully and was relieved to see that there were no paparazzi around. He walked over and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being photographed by the paparazzi by shouting so loudly? You¡¯re a super star after all. Be careful.¡± He only wanted to live a peaceful life now. He did not want to be photographed and exposed by the paparazzi. Mia looked at Han affectionately and thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯ve already posted your back view. It would be great if the paparazzi could capture you with me.¡± Ceej However, she did not show it boldly. She only smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The vi that Ceci bought is very private, The property department will not reveal the owner¡¯s information. There are no paparazzi taking photos¡± With that, she opened the door and invited Han in. She even bent down to get slippers for Han. From the angle of Han, he could see her fair chest. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Han wanted to change his shoes, but when he lowered his head and saw this scene, he could not help but feel his nose heat up. He quickly turned his head away, not daring to continue looking. This scenery was too beautiful! He was afraid that if he continued to look, he would be obsessed with her beauty and unable to control himself. ¡°Mr. Jaber, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mia ced the slippers in front of Han and looked up at Han in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go in first. I¡¯ll enter after changing my shoes,¡± Han said. ¡°Alright, remember to close the door.¡± Mia did not know that her chest was already exposed. She ced the shoes under Han¡¯s feet before entering the hall. Han took off his shoes and changed into the pair of slippers Mia took. He closed the door and then walked in. ¡°We were both young when I first saw you. ¡°I close my eyes and the shback starts. ¡°I¡¯m standing there on a balcony in summer air.¡± In the living room, Taylor Swift¡¯s melodious song was ying. Her voice was so gentle and sweet. Just her voice made people feel so delighted. What¡¯s more, the speakers that yed this song were very high¨Css. The low pitch was deep, the alto was correct, and the high pitch was sweet. There were some 3D surround systems, and the song echoed throughout the entire vi. It felt like Taylor Swift was singing in front of them. The tune lingered in the room. It was so pleasant to hear. This sound system was really awesome! ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re here.¡± Ceci was cooking in the kitchen. When she saw Han enter, she greeted Han with a smile. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he greeted her with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, the food will be ready soon. Sit down and listen to the music.¡± Ceci smiled. She was wearing an apron and had her hair tied up high. She looked especially dignified and elegant. At the same time, she had the gentleness of a housewife. Han looked at her graceful back and suddenly felt that Ceci had the charm of a married nature woman. If she were to film porn in the Sky Snake Kingdom, her work would definitely be popr! ¡°Why would I think about those things? Isn¡¯t this belittling her? Han, you really deserve to die.¡± Han shook his head and threw his thoughts to the back of his mind. He sat on the sofa and poured himself some coffee. Mia was wearing a strap dress. She smiled and greeted Han. Then she also put on an apron and walked into the kitchen to cook with Ceci. Ceci pushed Mia. Then, she looked at Mia with a teasing gaze. ¡°Did you y that song?¡± ¡°Yes, why? Is there a problem with this song?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s something wrong with your song.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The name of the song is Love Story.¡± ¡°Love Story is Taylor Swift¡¯s song. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°You want to confess your feelings to Han in this way, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Ceci, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± Just as Mia was about to sing the song, she seemed to have realized something, Her expression changed and she pped Ceci¡¯s shoulder on the spot, blushing At this moment, she felt that she could no longer sing this song in front of Hand It was originally such a gentle and pleasant song, but Ceci had to make her shy. Did Ceci have to tease her? Ceci also smiled. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re the one who thought wrongly ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense. Shut up and stop it. Seriously, you ruined one of my ssic songs!¡± Mia red at her coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s clearly your imagination,¡± said Ceci The two women were talking andughing in the kitchen. They began to fight yfully. Han sat in the hall and looked around with a slight frown. What were these two women ying at? They looked so happy, didn¡¯t they? Moreover, the clothes they were wearing were all cool home clothes. From the back, he could even see their graceful curves. In particr, their buttocks were very hot and sexy, like peaches. They looked especially alluring ¡°Forget it. Looking at them like this is impolite. Han looked at Ceci and Mia¡¯s buttocks with admiration. Then, he shifted his gaze and slowly drank his coffee. He did not know if he had slept with Reign. If that really happened, he would be responsible for Reign. Naturally, he could not have improper thoughts about other women. Soon, Ceci and Mia had finished cooking. They carried all the dishes out and ced them on the dining table. ¡°Mr. Jaber,e and eat.¡± Mia waved at Han. Han walked over and looked at the rich dishes on the table. He eximed, ¡°Wow, there are so many dishes. Is there something happy today?¡± ¡°Ceci is going to be treated today. If you perform well, Ceci¡¯s tattoo will bepletely removed. That will be a joyous event,¡± Mia said. ¡°I might not be able to handle it,¡± Han said humbly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are so modest. With your medical skills, you will definitely seed, Ceci said with a smile. After Han¡¯s first treatment, she had specially sent someone to investigate Han. She knew how amazing Han¡¯s medical skills were. He could even revive the dead in the hospital. Moreover, she also knew what Han had done. She knew that Han¡¯s medical skills and strength were very powerful. As long as Han went all out, her tattoo would definitely be removed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Therefore, in order to please Han, she specially cooked so many dishes to entertain Han. ¡°It all depends on your luck, Miss Lawson,¡± Han said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Come and eat. Try my cooking.¡± With a smile on her face, Mia picked up a piece of steak that looked, smelled, and tasted good. She ced it on the te in front of Han and looked at Han expectantly. Han took a bite and his eyes lit up. ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She felt even sweeter in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s delicious, you can eat more.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He nodded and continued eating. ¡°Eat more. We specially made these for you,¡± said Ceci. ¡°Thank you.¡± Han nodded and smiled. The three of them chatted andughed as they quickly finished their meal. Han was having a rest after the meal. Ceci walked up to Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, we don¡¯t have much time left. Let¡¯s begin.¡± After saying that, she gritted her teeth and put aside all her shame. She directly took off her apron and undressed herself. Her movements were slow and graceful. Then, she stood in front of Han and disyed her tattoos. ¡°Eh?¡± Han looked at Ceci¡¯s tattoos and was slightly stunned. ¡°Your tattoos have been removed a lot more than before. Have you done it yourself?¡± Ceci openly disyed her tattoos and said, ¡°I used the scar removal ointment from Mapleturz Group. The effect is very good. Many tattoos have been removed. Han took out the silver needle that he carried with him. He stood up and said calmly, ¡°The treatment is starting now. Miss Ceci, please lie down. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Ci had undergone Han¡¯s teamment before and was familiar with his approach. She took off her undergarments At that moment, Ceci looked exquisite. Her body was as curvy as a mermaid¡¯s, her face was as beautiful as a fairy¡¯s. Maydan Aokest straight ahead and nced at Gect¡¯s body. Then, he took a silver needle and swiftly pierced an acupoint on At the same time, he began to press and massage the area Ceci¡¯s tattoo was on. Catebomements now through her entire body. It was a strange feeling, bothfortable and a little painful, the okenched her teeth to stop herself from making a sound. was a painful pleasume! An unnt feeling, it was like no other! Mix wow hed this happen from the side of the room and gritted her teeth. From her expression, you could tell that she was Ma hiked Han. She always imagined she would date him or be his wife one day. She felt somewhat bitter watching Han treat Ceci this way; it was hard. This was the same treatment Han had done on Cecie thest time. This time around, they were very close to making substantial progress. ¡°This illness needs to be ended quickly. I don¡¯t want to see these two so close to each other ever again,¡± Mia thought to Ceci let out a cry of pain. ¡°Tam massaging you here to increase your blood flow. This will help get rid of your tattoo. It will hurt a little, so you must brace yourself,¡± Han said. Alright. I¡¯m ready. Go ahead and begin.¡± Ceciy in agony. She gripped the sofa tightly with both hands and forced herself to keep from making a sound. Ban sighed heavily and continued the treatment in silence. All his vital energy was condensed in his fingers as he massaged Coc?¡¯s tattoo. While she was being massaged, Ceci¡¯s tattoo looked faint and started to look ethereal. Five minutes went by! Ten minutes! Thirty minutes! One hour! Three hourster, Ceci¡¯s skin looked much rosier. Her tattoo was disappearing right before their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fading. It is working. It¡¯s almost gone,¡± Mia said, overjoyed. ¡°Are we done yet? I¨CI can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Ceci said as she sweated profusely. Now the massage felt sofortable that she couldn¡¯t help but shout. How did she have the nerve to shout so loudly when Mia was still there? Wasn¡¯t she embarrassed? ¡°Ceci, you can get through this,¡± Mia said. She held Ceci¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, she will be fine. I need you to wipe my sweat,¡± Han said in a deep voice. Ceci¡¯s tattoo was too evil. As Han touched it, he felt many strange forces trying to leave Ceci and enter his body through his arms. In thest three hours, it looked like Han was only massaging Ceci. When in fact, he was battling the mystical forces in her tattoo. Fortunately, the vital energy he cultivated was one of the purest in the world. It was more than enough to eliminate any evil power in the world. If he did not possess this vital energy, he would not have been able to take the evil power from the tattoo. During the three¨Chour battle, he was physically drained andpletely drenched. Sweat streaked across his forehead and trickled down to his eyes. Some sweat got into his eyes. It stung his eyes because it was salty. Han¡¯s sight became blurry; he could barely see what was ahead. If he tried to massage Ceci with his eyes closed, he would end up groping ces he shouldn¡¯t touch and offend Ceci. Han did not want to be in the wrong! Mia turned around and noticed how much Han was sweating. His clothes were drenched. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She was quick to find some handkerchiefs and gently wiped Han¡¯s face. ¡°I reckon there is still an hour left before the treatment is done. Please pay attention to my forehead and keep wiping my forehead. If the sweat goes into my eyes, I won¡¯t be able to see clearly,¡± Han said. As he battled the evil forces, he realized something. To his surprise, this tattoo could absorb the evil Yin power. This was how it managed to strengthen itself and try to repel Han. If he didn¡¯t expel the evil power now, it would be even more challenging to try to do it in the future. He had to focus on the treatment and not get distracted by anything. Mia nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay attention.¡± From the intense look on Han¡¯s face, Mia knew something was wrong. Han was not trying to take advantage of Ceci at all. This long massage session was a serious matter. Han would not look so pale and sweat profusely if it was not. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± The tattoos on Ceci¡¯s body suddenly re¨Cemerged. They turned into strange talisman patterns and crawled along her skin toward Han¡¯s palm. The tattoo crawled and moved along the nerves in Ceciskin. It made Ceci scrunch up her face in agony. She shrieked and held onto the sofa for dear life again; she tried not to move. Even still, she could not control herself and tried to sit up. When Mia saw this happen, she was so stunned that she stepped back immediately. The tattoo could move on its own! What kind of evil spirit was this? Don¡¯t let her get up. Press her down!¡± Han roared. Only then did Miae to her senses. She listened to Han and lunged at Ceci immediately, pinning Ceci¡¯s body to the ofa. The tattoo was still twisting and crawling wildly. It was attached to Han¡¯s arm and started to creep upwards. Ceci was hurting so much that her limbs were fiddling. Han growled, ¡°Hold her hands and feet. Don¡¯t let her move. Otherwise, all this would have been for nothing!¡± Mia did not take his words lightly. She ced her hands and feet on Ceci one more time. Mia was in such an awkward position. Her butt seemed to be aimed directly at Han¡¯s face. Han was still not phased; he did not look away. His gaze turned cold as he pressed the tattoo and said, ¡°I never expected ¡®ou would be so difficult to deal with.¡± Are you trying to repel me? Alright,e on. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger, you or me!¡± Buzz! is Han spoke, the strange tattoo began moving faster. Soon, more than half the tattoo crawled from Ceci¡¯s body into Han¡¯s arm. It was a dense and horrifying scene! As the tattoos crept into Han¡¯s arms, it looked like an invisible force of evil had formed and was about to dig into his skin. A part of the tattoo got into Han¡¯s blood vessels. It worked its way up to Han¡¯s heart and attached to the top of his heart. Han¡¯s heart beat fast. With every beat of Han¡¯s heart, this bizarre tattoo emitted wisps of dark energy which flowed through his veins and into his limbs and bones. Han instantly felt like his heart and muscles were being torn apart! Chapter 632 Chapter 632 the change too xed through Festas blood reach is to them, wrist in destroy them and also hits Hul Xxxxerous tatoo? Hehehe, that¡¯s meeting Exam thought to hit the then ced his hand on Cyers hoody and cabuly cant. Come on, let me sow what you¡¯re capable off Havian did not rex at all hodead, he used all his vital energy to draw the power ? ??? ????? ? ??? ?? The movement of the ratio Wwwx hang in there to almox over? Mis whispered. m our another heart wrenching cream she couldn¡¯t take it Ran ordered once more told her down harder. Please don¡¯t let her move¡± The three of them sat on the sofa and shook violently, it was quite an animated scene. This was such an intense treatment Outside the vi, a Roll¨CRoyce drove up and stopped at the entrance A young man about 3.9 feet tall with sharp eyebrows, glowing eyes, and fair skin got out of the car with arge bouquet of vibrant red rosex He straightened his clothes and asked his assistant, ¡°How does my outil look? Is it okay?¡± He was dressed particrly in a stylish manner. His suit was fitting for a young nobleman. At first nce, he indeed looked extraordinarily handsome ¡°Boss, you look very handsome¡± the assistantmented. The young man standing in front of him was Nichs Bet. He was a celebrity who had earned millions from the television dramas and movies he did. Most importantly, Nichs came from a noble background. He was the boss of the Bet family, one of the top ten aristocratic families in Ulinas. In the entertainment industry, Nichs could do whatever he wanted whenever he wanted to. When he didn¡¯t get his way, he would curse at anybody, even movie directors. The Bet family was powerful and influential. Their reputation was something that no one dared to mess with. ¡°I¡¯m dressed well and look ever so dashing. I will certainly be able to woo Ceci, won¡¯t 12¡± Nichs asked confidently, ¡°Of course, you will win her over without saying a word. Not just her, but her best friend Mia too. It¡¯ll be like hitting two birds with one stone?¡± the assistant said. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Nichsughed out loud and patted his assistant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I like what you¡¯re saying. After I¡¯m done with the two of them, I¡¯ll help find you a beautiful girl¡± The assistant politely said, ¡°Thank you for your consideration, boss¡± He had known Nichs for a long time; he understood how extravagantly Nichs lived. Nichs enjoyed ying with all kinds of women; young and famousdies,dies from noble families, and models. He always had them wrapped around his fingers. Especially his female diehard fans, who he yed with very casually. Nichs was always by Nichs¡¯s side, so he witnessed most of the action firsthand. Nichs yed games with many dumb female fans because they always fell head over heels while trying to get close to him. He knew he could earn a lot of money and have ess to many women by following Nichs. Nathaniel¡¯s job came with many perks. All he had to do was keep Nichs happy, show him respect, and always make sure he felt ttered always. ¡°Come, today is an unusual day. There are no reporters anywhere. Anyway, let¡¯s go and get Geci,¡± Nichs said confidently. Nichs walked to the front of the vi with the roses in hand. He took a deep breath before knocking on the door. He came to Lightdom City for two reasons, The first was to participate in the crowning of Steve, and the second was to court the beautiful woman, Ceci. He knew the head of his family, Mr. Bet, loved to watch the television dramas and movies Ceci was in. If he sessfully courted a top¨Css beauty like Ceci and brought her home, Mr. Bet would be overjoyed. By then, he would be more respected in the Bet family and will have more resources at his disposal. Mini I need you to press her harder. Ceci you need to hold on. Once this thing goes away, it won¡¯t hurt you anymore. You¡¯ll feel normal again.¡± Tuced the two of you to get into position and turn your backs to me. Don¡¯t move, okay?¡± Clothes, take off your clothes. It¡¯s going to run out. You need to block it!¡± All you could hear from the vi were the voices of Ceci, Han, and Mia. Boom Nichs heard the words and was immediately thrown off. They hit him like a bolt of lightning out of the blue. Take off your clothes. Press her down. It was about to run out. Block it¡­ What kind of instructions was he hearing? Along with these strange words came the sounds of Mia and Ceci gasping. Nichs lost his mind right there! He couldn¡¯t believe it. Nichs quickly grabbed the door and tried to break into the apartment. The door was too sturdy; He could not force it open. He quickly tossed the roses aside and walked to the window to see what was happening inside the apartment. He was surprised and puzzled by what he saw. Ceci was lying on the sofa. Miay on top of Ceci, and Hany above Mia. He held onto the two women¡¯s waists as they moved up and down¡­ No matter how one looked at this situation, this didn¡¯t look normal. It was very odd! Ceck, you you are cheating on me? Get out of there!¡± Nichs was furious. He knocked on the window; he wanted to shatter it. Ceci¡¯s apartment was very secure. The windows were made of bulletproof ss. No one could break through them, no matter how hard they tried. Nichs could only watch everything unfold right before him. When he realized that Ceci wasn¡¯t wearing anything, his mind exploded on the spot. ¡°Nathaniel, get my gun!¡± Nichs roared. Being a part of an aristocratic family, Nichs was lucky enough to obtain a gun license at a young age. He always had a firearm in his possession. He saw the goddess he had been pursuing for a long time y with another man. What was more annoying was the fact that it was a threesome! He was so angry that he felt like killing someone! When Nathaniel heard Nichs¡® order, he immediately ran to the car and took out a revolver. He handed it to Nichs. Nichs took the revolver and aimed it at the lock on the door to the vi. He pulled the trigger right away. Bang! Bang! Bang! After the three shots, the lock opened. That¡¯s how powerful the revolver was. Someone was going to die today. Nathaniel looked at Nichs raging in fury and discreetly shook his head. Despite all the chaos, Nathaniel stayed calm. Despite Nichs being a well¨Cknown A¨Clist celebrity in town, he was also known for being violent. He would punch and kick people at the slightest inconvenience. He loved trouble. Back in the day, he beat a fellow celebrity to a pulp. This happened because of a woman they were both interested in. 777 same celebrity Nichs beat up was also known to be violent. He had organized some people together to gang up on Meal Nichs took out his revolver and killed the man without hesitation. Blood sttered everywhere, and no one wanda mon Once again, that revolver was out again, and that meant Nichs was looking to kill somebody! As far as Nichs was concerned, the man he saw in the room with Ceci was dying!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Nathaniel¡¯s chilling gare fixated on Haydan as if he could already vimalize the imminent demise of Han at the hands of Nichs Simultaneously, he couldn¡¯t help but be consumed by an intense and admiring envy toward Han. The thought of engaging in a passionate affair with Mia and Ceci made him believe it was a gamble worth taking, even if it meant risking his life After all, they were 1900 extraordinary beauties, and he couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about having both women in his grasp Devi, you wretched woman) ying with my emotions while entertaining other men. I swear I¡¯ll put an end to you!¡± Nichs, hic vationality lost to Buy, shattered the lock with his revolver and stormed into the mansion. With the revolver firmly gripped, he leveled it at Han and thundered. You damn bastard, release her! Move her contorted in shock upon hearing the sound. She swiftly turned around and pleaded, ¡°Nichs, hold your firet We¡¯re here to heal Cecik illness? ¡°Treating an illnese Are you kidding me? You¡¯re both practically naked! Is this some twisted way to cure someone)¡± Nichs wice boomed with anger. Tease, don¡¯t act rashly. Let me exin, Mia hastily pleaded. Tenore him! Keep Ceci restrained. It¡¯s about toe out!¡± Han roared. Ran continued his frantic message on Ceci as he spoke, his body contorting in agony as the mysterious tattoos pulsated. causing him to sway uncontrobly. You son of a bitch, ying the innocent in my presence? I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it!¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes zed with fury as he beheld the scene before him. Without hesitation, he raised his gun, took aim at Han¡¯s back, and squeezed the trigger. Bang! The gunshot rang out like a thunderp, and the bullets from the revolver pummeled Han with the force of a relentless storm. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Han¡¯s face twisted with fury. He could have easily evaded that bullet. But if he had evaded the shot, Mia and Ceci would have found themselves directly in the bullet¡¯s path. He resorted to a dual focus with no other options, unleashing his vital energy to manifest as a series of razor¨Csharp des, cleaving each bullet in half with precision. In that instant, his entire being quivered with a surge of primal energy, his vital energy akin to an iron hammer. With an explosive strike, he sent Nichs hurtling through the air, his grip on the firearm loosening as it slipped from his grasp and crashed to the ground. His vital energy, akin to a fleeting de, shed by instantly. The firearm on the ground was instantly reduced to five irreparable fragments, rendering it useless. In that fleeting moment, he clenched his fingers into a sword¨Clike shape, causing the sword beam to quiver with intensity. The sword beam, solid as if materialized, sliced through the air, prating Nichs¡¯s shoulder and pinning him against the wall. Nichs¡¯s visage twisted in torment, his pain almost intolerable. Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth, a stark portrayal of his excruciating anguish that words could hardly capture. ¡°Cough Cough Cough As misfortune befell Nichs, Han, distracted by the ordeal, sumbed to the mysterious tattoos. His vital organs incurred substantial damage, causing him to expel a gush of blood from his mouth. ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­¡± Mia¡¯s face contorted with worry and concern. ¡°Hold steady. It¡¯s nearly done!¡± Han spoke with a low,manding voice. Mia, not daring to disobey, swiftly gripped Ceci¡¯s limbs, tightly restraining her. At this moment, a vivid and unmistakable sight unfolded before them. The tattoos on Ceci¡¯s body writhed and wriggled with astonishing speed, eventually congregating on Han¡¯s arm, crawling and enveloping it entirely. 10.511 ¡°Alright, it¡¯s finally done!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A spark of delight ignited in Han¡¯s eyes, and without hesitation, he released his grasp on Ceci¡¯s body, rising to his feet. In this crucial moment, the butterfly tattoo on his arm persisted in its relentless crawl, gradually advancing toward the vicinity of Han¡¯s heart. The tattoo, resembling a living butterfly, gracefully flitted and fluttered across Han¡¯s skin, its presence undeniably ceric and dread¨Cinducing. ¡°Heavy breathing¡­¡± Utterly exhausted, Ceci copsed on the couch, panting heavily, her body drenched in sweat. As the butterfly tattoo crawled away just moments ago, she was engulfed in a searing agony that tore through her, rendering her utterly unable to withstand the torment. With the treatment finally concluding, she felt she had traversed the depths of the underworld. Every inch of her body was soaked in sweat, and she was utterly depleted, devoid of any strength. The torment of such a sensation was excruciating beyond measure! ¡°Ceci, are you okay?¡± Mia hurriedly asked. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine. Take a look at Mr. Jaber. He seems to be in a bad state,¡± Ceci uttered in a frail voice. She fixed her gaze upon Han, her eyes brimming with deep concern. Upon hearing Ceci¡¯s words, Mia hastily shifted her attention to Han. At that moment, more tattoos adorned Han¡¯s body, with the butterfly tattoo springing to life, gracefully spreading across his heart and performing an enchanting dance. A grimace of pain twisted Han¡¯s face as he tightly shut his eyes. He stood rooted to the spot, unmoving, while cold sweat cascaded down his forehead. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you alright?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes filled with concern as she stepped forward, intending to wipe the sweat off Han¡¯s forehead. ¡°Stay back! I¡¯m purging the tattoos, and I cannot be interrupted!¡± Han bellowed. He was locked in a fierce struggle against the mysterious tattoos within his body, requiring utmost concentration. He had no room or energy to spare for a conversation with Mia. At that very moment, he honed his senses, tapping into the depths of his Internal Strength with utmost precision. Within the veins coursing through his body, the vital energy surged like a session of razor¨Csharp des, prating and cleansing every butterfly tattoo adhered to them. The vital energy, akin to a swift and precise de, surged through his veins and organs, systematically cleaving through, obliterating every butterfly tattoo in its path. Yet, the abundance of butterfly tattoos dispersed within his physique meant that achieving a thorough eradication would necessitate a considerable amount of time. As these entities clung to his very being, each extraction resulted in self¨Cinflicted damage, ounting for the agonizing expression on Han¡¯s face. Witnessing Han¡¯s condition, Mia swiftly ceased her actions, her eyes filled with apprehension as she fixed her gaze upon 1. im. She yearned to aid Han, yet confronted with his dire state, she felt powerless, unable to do anything but anxiously wait on the sidelines. Nichs, pinned against the wall, writhed in intense agony. But upon seeing Han¡¯s condition, he recognized an ?pportunity. With a roar, he eximed, ¡°Nathaniel, grab your gun and take down this bastard!¡± He had an intuitive conviction that Han and Ceci had betrayed him, and he burned with an overwhelming desire to take lown Han without hesitation. n response to themand, Nathaniel wasted no time and rushed forward, snatching up the revolver and leveling it at Han. Hold your fire!¡± As Mia witnessed the unfolding scene, her countenance shifted drastically. Swiftly, she positioned herself in front of Han, cing her body as a shield between him and the revolver. bewertet a bounty that could captivate nations, it would undoubtedly lead .Xof the the .and bush her with travshine hays, the Bennen family will have your back!¡± Xxx Carregalexant Ces an info of rage ignites within him. He burned with ********X Men esa thousand pvmx row to over the final blow and eliminate him once and for all. INA NAAM nedan free was the Hayden would be blown to bits. Tot water Code wax de dood te se dieres Bild with indecision. the run As Nachany Asians we pay and need a vase from the table. With amitted swing, she Nase & date of twee gese di Anadrol on The revolver slippest from his grasp, falling to the down Overwhelmed the test de renoher to the sit Mens Auto with spade med you here? You had the nerve to shame Ceci, pressing her down Nech short range wote now off the AIR He had soon if stepping bee of her the dad for the one to hold Ovi donts, allowing Han to take advantage of her, even Den worse. Bezons hand had med to the most me parts of Cecis body? His eyes burned with an inverse de As nee machine is peak. He longed to obliterate Han and Mia, reducing their bodes to a door Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Mia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she gazed at the raging Nichs. Her frustration peaked, and she retorted, ¡°Are you out of your damn mind? Besides Ceci, we¡¯re all dressed perfectly fine, and nothing of the sort you¡¯re using us of has happened!¡± Despite the ambiguous circumstances, she couldn¡¯t help but think that Nichs was aplete idiot, his mind filled with nothing but horseshit. Despite the suggestive circumstances, it was clear as day that nothing had urred. Is this guy incapable of using rational thinking to assess the situation? ¡°Mia, quit your cunning excuses! You two have been gallivanting around without a care. Who knows what mischief you¡¯ve been up to behind closed doors.¡± Nichs¡¯s voice boomed with anger as if he had lost all sense of reason. ¡°I have no interest in bothering you.¡± Mia shot him a nce before shifting her attention to Han, her eyes filled with deepening worry. Han¡¯s face twisted in agony. His forehead was drenched in sweat. It was clear that he was suffering from a torment beyond imagination. ¡°Han, you better hold on tight and make it through this. Don¡¯t you dare let anything happen,¡± Mia pleaded inwardly. Her eyes remained fixed on Han¡¯s face, a mixture of worry and anxiety etched on her features. She swiftly averted her gaze to find Nichs¡¯s eyes fixed on Ceci. With a subtle change in her expression, she swiftly retrieved a nket and draped it over Ceci¡¯s form, shielding her from potential exposure. Mia fixed a piercing gaze upon Nichs. ¡°You better learn some manners and respect,¡± she admonished. ¡°Howe? You can bring that savage man here to ogle at Ceci, but I can¡¯t take a look?¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve been Ceci¡¯s most devoted suitor for years, and you know it well enough. ¡°Why is it that this man gets to have a look and eveny his hands on her while I am not allowed to have a nce?¡± ¡°Damn it, let go of me!¡± He fought with every ounce of his being, desperate to break loose from the grip of the sword beam. Yet Han found himself helplessly pinned down by the overwhelming might of his sword beam, leaving him devoid of any means to break free from its unyielding grasp. ¡°Ah!¡± At that precise moment, Han unleashed a tremendous, earth¨Cshaking roar that echoed through the air, sending shockwaves in every direction. A torrent of formidable vital energy surged from his being, permeating the air with an aura akin to a legion of razor¨Csharp des. With an explosive force, it broke free from the confines of his body, piercing through everything in its path. Yet, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, when the sword beams crossed paths with Mia and Ceci, they gracefully sidestepped, refusing to inflict even the slightest injury upon them. The sword beams surged with an unstoppable might, rending the earth asunder and etching many sword¨Cshaped scars across everything within the confines of the mansion¡¯s grand hall. Nichs bore the brunt of the sword beams, enduring countless piercing strikes that left him drenched in a gory disy. The searing pain ripped through his body, tearing at his soul and eliciting harrowing screams that echoed through the air. Following Han¡¯s surge of vital energy, the mysterious butterfly tattoos that had taken hold within his body were forcefully expelled, emerging from his skin as if repelled by his overwhelming might. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, after being expelled from his body, the mysterious butterfly tattoos continued to hover in the air, their wings gracefully fluttering as if animated by an unseen force. ¡°Damn, is this creature truly so formidable?¡± As Mia beheld the scene, a flicker of rm shed across her countenance, prompting her to retreat from the presence of these mysterious tattoos swiftly. To her, those mysterious tattoos were akin to evil spirits, haunting entities that spelled nothing but death and despair. When entangled by those sinister forces, Ceci was brought perilously close to the brink of death. With these entities now detached from the human vessel, their ability to move independently is utterly horrifying, akin to abominable creatures that defyprehension! ¡°Shatter!¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned razor¨Csharp as he moved with lightning speed. The sword beams reverberated, instantly nketing the butterfly tattoos and piercing them relentlessly, leaving them riddled with countless wounds. In the end, the surging sword beams consumed the butterfly tattoos, obliterating them without a trace and leaving behind ash and dust. ¡°Spurt¡­¡± Upon aplishing all this, Han coughed up a gush of blood, hisplexion ghostly pale and his visage disying an indescribable torment. ¡°Han, how are you holding up?¡± Mia asked. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Han clenched his fist against his chest, his demeanorposed as he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Those evil spirits may have been peculiar, but they failed in taking my life. The threat has been dealt with.¡± As he spoke, a wry smile crossed his face. He suffered some internal injuries while trying to confront these mysterious tattoos. While the injuries weren¡¯t overly severe, a minimum of a day would be required for him to recuperate and regain his strength. ¡°Let¡¯s bring Miss Lawson back first. She needs to rest,¡± Han said. ¡°Very well.¡± Having witnessed Han¡¯s safety, Mia could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She swiftly cradled Ceci in her arms, intending to carry her back to the bedroom for some much¨Cneeded rest. Yet, her efforts proved to be in vain. Her energy was too feeble, rendering her unable to lift Ceci. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Let me take care of it.¡± With a sense of resignation, Han took a deep breath, channeling his inner strength to subdue the explosive energy within him. Stepping forward, he gathered Ceci in his arms, holding her tenderly as he made his way toward the bedroom. ¡°You son of a bitch! You, Jaber! Keep your hands off my woman!¡± Nichs yelled in a fit of anger. Ignoring himpletely, Han proceeded into the room, holding Ceci in his arms, paying no attention to Nichs¡¯s words. ¡°Jaber, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Nichs thundered against the walls, his voice filled with a wrathful rage. Simultaneously, he exerted himself, employing all avable means to break free from the grip of Han¡¯s formidable sword beams. s, Han¡¯s vital energy swords were considerable, effectively impaling Nichs to the wall, leaving him utterly helpless and unable to make even the slightest movement. ¡°Screaaaam!¡± Nichs, pinned against the wall, seethed with frustration and rage, bellowing in a wild frenzy. With a frantic grasp, he clutched at the vital energy longsword, desperately attempting to wrench it free. Regrettably, the vital energy longsword had lodged itself too profoundly, defying all his efforts to extract it. ¡°What¡¯s themotion about?¡± Han stepped out of the bedroom, his voice unwavering. ¡°Let me be frank with you. Ceci and I have done nothing wrong. We arepletely innocent.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I can attest that nothing has transpired between us,¡± Mia stated firmly. ¡°You deceitful lovebirds, who knows if you¡¯re engaged in some illicit affair, protecting each other like conniving¡± aplices!¡± seethed Nichs with burning fury. Han¡¯s face contorted with frustration and disbelief. ¡°What kind of twisted thinking is this?¡± Jumping to conclusions based on superficial observations and doubting the woman he pursued revealed apleteck of trust and a petty, insecure nature. Mia¡¯s temper red at his words, and she snapped back, ¡°Nichs, mind your filthy tongue! All three of us are innocent and have never engaged in any of the despicable acts you suggest!¡± She may have feelings for Han, but that didn¡¯t mean she would engage in such shameless behavior of sharing him with other women! Nichs¡¯s thoughts about her were nothing but an attempt to humiliate her! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does it hit a nerve? Is that why you¡¯re getting defensive?¡± Nichs sneered coldly. ¡°Have you two already been in bed together?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes narrowed. Wasting no time, she swiftly delivered a forceful p across Nichs¡¯s face. ¡°Nichs, watch your tone!¡± ¡°Let me rify, I, Mia, have my dignity and self¨Crespect. I would never stoop so low as to be involved in a situation where two women share one man.¡± ¡°If you dare to utter such nonsense again, I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart!¡± ¡°You think you can get away with hitting me, Mia?¡± Nichs¡¯s anger red up as he red menacingly at Mia. ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? Do you know the kind of connections I have?¡± ¡°I am well aware, but having connections doesn¡¯t give you the right to spew nonsense, nor does it intimidate me in the least!¡± Mia replied defiantly. Nichs¡¯s eyes burned with even greater fury upon hearing her defiant words. He spoke each word with seething anger. ¡°Fine, Mia. I¡¯ll remember this. When I return, I¡¯ll find someone to care for you once and for all!¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Da a state of uncontroble fury, Nichs was deaf to reason as he red at Han and Mia with eyes zing like those of adbanged demon 20 Crex in particr grew colder and more sinister. Mia was to curaged to utter a single word. cation with such a person was futile! Haven wasted no time, and with a decisive motion, he unleashed a powerful sword beam that struck Nichs, rendering Havian withdrew the sword beam that had impaled Nichs¡¯s shoulder, shattering it into fragments. s crumpled to the ground, his state genuinely woeful. No ase reasoning with someone like him. Knocking him out is the best way to deal with such irrationality,¡± Han stated Mad in solemn agreement. Atenging to reason with such an individual was like talking to a brick wall. Haylen Beched a water basin and doused Nathaniel¡¯s face, abruptly reviving Nathaniel from his unconsciousness. Once Nathaniel regained consciousness, he nced around with a perplexed expression. Thug ganding Take your boss and leave, Han stated nonchntly. Nathaniel¡¯s mouth opened as if to speak, but his gaze fell upon the revolver that had fallen to the ground earlier. Havin¡¯s hand shot out, swiftly snatching the revolver from the ground. With a deft movement, he disassembled the revler scattering its pieces onto the floor. He crushed the bullets in the same fluid motion, rendering them useless. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The sight left Nathaniel stounded, his pupils shrinking dramatically as his mouth gaped open in disbelief. He was rendered. graden Disassembling a firearm was one thing within the realm of possibility for someone well¨Cversed in guns. But crushing bullets with bare hands? That was a feat reserved for the extraordinary, far beyond the capabilities of an ordinary individual If applied to a person¡¯s body, the sheer force exerted by those fingers would surely crush their bones. The realization sent a shiver down his spine, causing him to tremble involuntarily. Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Take your boss and get out of here!¡± Han¡¯s voice resonated with an unwavering intensity. Filled with fear and anxiety, Nathaniel didn¡¯t dare utter a word of defiance. Hastily scrambling to his feet, he hoisted Nichs onto his shoulder and made a hasty retreat, crawling and rolling toward the exit. Remember this, tell your boss that my name is Han. If he has any issues, he cane directly to me!¡± Han shouted after Nathaniel¡¯s retreating figure. Nathaniel didn¡¯t dare respond quickly reaching the door of the Rolls¨CRoyce. He flung open the door, dumped Nichs inside, and then swiftly got behind the wheel. With a sudden surge of speed, the Rolls¨CRoyce vanished into the night, leaving no trace behind. Mia¡¯s eyes filled with concern as she observed the receding figure of the Rolls¨CRoyce. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m worried that you may have invited trouble by speaking so boldly.¡± Nichses from a powerful and affluent family. If he seeks retribution, the repercussions could be severe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maa. We¡¯ll handle whateveres our way. I¡¯ve faced adversaries before, and I¡¯m ready to face the consequences of my actions¡± Han said nonchntly. As Han observed Nichs carrying a revolver, he immediately sensed that Nichs had a formidable background. Aware of the potential consequences, Han understood that if he allowed Mia to take the me, she would be an easy target for Nichs¡¯s future retaliation. He knew that Mia, a rising star, was no match for the powerful forces behind Hence, he deliberately revealed his name, willingly shouldering the hunden of Nichs¡¯s anger. Only by taking this action could Mia and Ceci be shielded from the potential retribution of Nichs. But Mia¡¯s face contoned with deep concem. Han might not fully grasp the formidable reputation of the Bet family, but Mia was all too familiar with their influence. The Bennen family was one of the top ten ristocratic families of Ulina. With the immense influence of Nichs¡¯s family, Han was destined to face insurmountable challenges. ¡°Don¡¯t concem yourself with my well¨Cbeing. Instead, contemte your fate. Should Nichs turn his attention toward you, what will you do? Han¡¯s voice remainedposed. 1. Mia found herself at a loss for words. Indeed, the Zabel family of Lightdom City was her most significant pir of support. The Zabel family supported her solely out of respect for Han, Mia wondered about her fate if Nichs were to retaliate. What course of action could she take in such a situation? As Han observed her anxious and apprehensive gaze, a faint smile graced his lips. ¡°So, now you comprehend the meaning of fear? Remember, without sufficient strength; it¡¯s best to refrain from rashly crossing paths with others.¡± With those words, he reached for a piece of paper and a pen, swiftly, jotting down a few lines. He then handed the note to Mia, his voice unwavering. ¡°Take this letter to the Zabel family and inform them it is on my authority¡± ¡°And make sure to convey your situation and circumstances to them. The Zabel family will arrange for your protection.¡± Having said his piece, he rose from his seat and exited. ¡°You¡­ Are you just going to leave like this?¡± Mia hastily grabbed his arm. The treatment isplete, and Ceci¡¯s condition has improved. There¡¯s no reason for me to linger here any longer.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you sure you won¡¯t stay and keep an eye on her for a while? Ceci was extremely frail earlier, and I¡¯m genuinely concerned that something might go wrong¡± ¡°I assure you, my medical expertise will ensure her well¨Cbeing.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t help but worry about any unexpectedplications¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay for another hour or two to keep an eye on things.¡± Han begrudgingly agreed to extend his stay, hoping to appease Mia¡¯s worries. Mia¡¯s face lit up with joy as Han decided to stay. She quickly brought him a cup of coffee and engaged in conversation, pretending to be interested in discussing Ceci¡¯s tattoos. Surprisingly, she found herself conversing with Han, sharing tales of her past and recounting her countless trials throughout her journey. An hourter, Ceci emerged from her bedroom, donning a fresh outfit. Though still bearing a faint weakness, she looked at Han with gratitude, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I cannot thank you enough.¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Han inquired. ¡°I feel a lot better now. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been carrying a load of sandbags all this time, and suddenly the weight has been lifted,¡± Ceci expressed, her voice filled with relief. In her current state, she felt unparalleled relief, her body bing remarkably agile and light. Despite feeling weakened due to pain and sweat, she showed more signs of improvement than before. After expressing her gratitude to Han, she immediately dashed into the kitchen and indulged in a hearty feast. After sweating profusely and enduring tremendous pain, her stamina was drained. It was the opportune moment to replenish her energy through a hearty meal. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯ve exerted yourself as well. Care for some more food?¡± Mia offered. Han was about to decline when his stomach rumbled in protest, leaving him to nod in agreement reluctantly, Mia swiftly arranged the cutlery beside Ceci and gestured for Han to join them for the meal. Han didn¡¯t hesitate, promptly taking a seat and digging into the food. ¡°You two go ahead and cat. It¡¯s such a beautiful day. I¡¯m going for a swim.¡± Mis greeted them warmly before changing into a swimsuit and gliding into the vi¡¯s sun¨Cdrenched pool. Her form was exquisite, akin to that of a mesmerizing mermaid, leaving spectators speechless in awe of her allure. Han turned his head, his eyes fixed upon the captivating scene before him, his mind momentarily drifting away in While Mia may not possess the same level of beauty as Reign, her figuremanded a remarkable presence, rendering her irresistibly summing As sweet as honey, yourughter is so sweet¡­¡± At that moment, the speakers filled the air with the timeless melody of a ssic song by Olivia. Mia¡¯s expression shifted upon hearing that tune, prompting her to emerge from the water momentarily. She shot a nce at Ceci before resuming her swim. Ceci couldn¡¯t help but stifle a mischievous chuckle, then turned her attention to Han, inquiring, ¡°Mr. Jaber, what are your thoughts on Mimi?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Han blinked in surprise. Tim talking about her physique, her appearance. Do you find her attractive?¡± Ceci probed, unable to contain her curiosity. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 ¡°Huh?¡± Han¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What did Ceci mean by that question? Was she trying to suggest a romantic connection between him and Mimi? ¡°Quit ying games. Mimi is drop¨Cdead gorgeous with a killer body and treats you well. Not to mention, you two were high school buddies. Have you never felt any attraction toward Mimi?¡± Ceci¡¯s curiosity burned in her gaze as she looked at Han. The love for beauty resided within every heart! To speak candidly, having known Mia for a considerable time, she had developed a profound understanding of her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Despite being a woman herself, there were numerous asions when she couldn¡¯t deny the stirring of romantic feelings toward Mia. She was undeniably a stunning beauty, a true enchantress! Yet, to her surprise, Han seemed entirely unaffected by Mia¡¯s presence. This was highly unusual and perplexing! ¡°Well, just because we were ssmates doesn¡¯t mean I have to be infatuated,¡± Han remarked coolly. He had crossed paths with many beautiful women, not merely in the thousands but perhaps even tens of thousands. His encounters with countless women had forged within him a formidable heart. Therefore, what might be considered goddesses in the eyes of many, were nothing more than individuals with a modest level of attractiveness in his perspective. Powered by his resolute heart, he wasn¡¯t one to be easily stirred, let alone sumb to infatuation at the drop of a hat. ¡°No way! Are you telling me you haven¡¯t felt a hint of attraction?¡± Ceci¡¯s eyes bore a perplexed expression as she carefully observed Han. ¡°Not in the slightest,¡± Han repliedposedly, calmly continuing to savor his food. Ceci¡¯s expression grew even more perplexed as she looked at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re not gay, are you?¡± Han, caught off guard by the question, felt a wave of sweat forming on his forehead. Damn it all! What thoughts upy the minds of these celebrities? Just because he didn¡¯t feel attracted to Mia, why would she conclude that he was gay? ¡°No way! Mr. Jaber, you can¡¯t possibly be gay, can you?¡± Ceci stared at Han intently as if she had stumbled upon an astonishing revtion. Han lifted his gaze and fixed Ceci with a piercing stare. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m gay? Care to put that theory to the test?¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re willing to try? Well, I refuse to believe that a gay like you can do anything to me.¡± Ceci smirked, taking a seat beside Han. She held her head high, chest puffed out, and confidently challenged him. ¡°Come on then!¡± Amid their conversation, she grabbed Han¡¯s hand, extending it toward her chest. Han¡¯s eyebrows knitted together slightly, and he promptly pulled his hand back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just testing you.¡± Ceci¡¯sughter grew more joyful. ¡°You¡¯re too cautious even toy a finger on my body. It looks like you¡¯re truly one of those legendary men.¡± ¡°I believe in maintaining appropriate boundaries between men and women,¡± Han responded, giving her a slight re. ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re talking about boundaries? When you were helping me with my treatment, you touched everything. I don¡¯t recall you mentioning any concerns then.¡± ¡°At that time, I was solely focused on providing medical treatment. I was your doctor, and you were my patient. There was no ulterior motive. Han savoring a piece of sweet and sour pork, added, ¡°Now that you have recovered and we are no longer in a doctor¨Cpatient rtionship, we can rte to each other as regr men and women.¡± ¡°But if I were to make any unwarranted advances now, that would be crossing a line!¡± ¡°I, Han, am a man of integrity and honor. How could I stoop to such actions?¡± ¡°Miss Lawson, is this the impression you have of me? Is this truly how you see me?¡± His words resounded with determination and rity. Ceci found herself at a loss for words,pletely taken aback by the forceful sincerity in Han¡¯s response. Could this indeed be Han¡¯s authentic stance? Had she misjudged Hnd entirely? Was Han truly not gay? ¡°In simple terms, I, Han, am a man of principles and integrity. Whether it¡¯s a woman in my life or a patient in my care, I would never exploit or take advantage of anyone,¡± Han proimed with unwavering determination. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you have no intention of taking advantage of me?¡± Ceci queried. Han cast a nce at her while enjoying his meal. ¡°Why would I ever want to take advantage of you?¡± With that statement, he turned his attention away from Ceci, focusing again on savoring his food. Ceci was instantly filled with deep disappointment and a sense of defeat upon hearing Han¡¯s words, her heart heavy with discouragement. She was the reigning queen of a prominent film and televisionpany, no doubt about it! Wealthy scions and ambitious young talents would queue up to win her affection, even extending their pursuit across borders. Yet, here she was, feeling exposed in front of Han, who imed he hadn¡¯t taken advantage of her and professed no romantic interest. It left her feeling like she had lost all her allure, causing her to question her beauty and figure. A wave of self¨Cdoubt washed over her, eroding her confidence. Could it be that she genuinelycked any allure, leaving Han unaffected? She observed Han, engrossed in his meal, then nced at her figure before turning her attention to Mia elegantly swimming in the pool. A slight frown appeared as she pondered, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Although my physique may not possess the same dominance as Mimi¡¯s, it is certainly notcking. My presence usually enchants men, so why does he show no interest?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out. Han is undoubtedly gay. His exaggerated disy of righteousness and steadfastness must be a cover-up for hisck of interest in women!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± The more Ceci contemted, the more convinced she became that her spection was correct. Han must indeedck interest in women. After all, if a gorgeous woman like herself were to strip naked and stand before Han, how could he possibly remain unaffected? Her certainty deepened, but she hesitated to probe further since Han hadn¡¯t broached the topic. Instead, she shifted the conversation. ¡°Speaking of which, did Nichs stop by earlier?¡± Though she had just experienced a bout of exhaustion, gasping for breath and struggling to keep her eyes open, Ceci¡¯s hearing remained acute. She caught the sound of gunshots and Nichs¡¯s enraged shouts. Han nodded in confirmation. Ceci¡¯s expression turned solemn as she focused on the locked door. ¡°Nichs is my most sincere suitor, without a doubt. He also hails from a wealthy and influential family, the Bet family, one of the top ten aristocratic families of Ulinas.¡± ¡°He possesses a ruthless and vindictive character. If anyone defies him, he will stop at nothing for vengeance.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, this situation is my doing. You don¡¯t have to shoulder the responsibility. I¡¯ll go and confront Nichs to resolve it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Han stated with a calm tone. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll hold a grudge against you and Mimi,¡± Ceci stated. ¡°Even if you go, he won¡¯t heed your words,¡± Han responded, his expression calm as he continued eating. ¡°Regardless of whether he listens, this situation is my responsibility. I must handle it myself to prevent it from affecting you both,¡± Ceci asserted. Han gazed at Ceci, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. Who would have thought that Ceci possessed such loyalty and integrity? However, knowing Nichs¡¯s character, he was confident he wouldn¡¯t easily let Ceci off the hook. If Ceci were to venture and plead with Nichs, it would be akin to throwing herself into the lion¡¯s den with little hope of escape. ¡°Help! My foot is cramping!¡± Just as Han was about to offer his advice and dissuade Ceci, a cry for help echoed from Mia¡¯s swimming pool. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 ¡°Leg cramp?¡± Han and Ceci locked eyes and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, Mimi, enough with the jokes. Get back on your feet. We don¡¯t have time to fool around,¡± Ceci said. They were both intimately acquainted with Mia, fully aware of her exceptional swimming skills. The mere notion of her experiencing a leg cramp was inconceivable. Han, in particr, held asting impression of Mia¡¯s swimming prowess. During their time in high school, Mia reigned as the swimming champion, even going on to represent the school in various youth swimmingpetitions and earning a remarkable second¨Cce victory. Given her swimming abilities, she seemed unlikely to experience a leg cramp in a mere, shallow pool. It was apparent to both of them that Mia was teasing them. Moreover, even if she did experience a leg cramp, the pool¡¯s shallow depth wouldn¡¯t pose any real threat. Mia could easily float to the surface and alleviate the cramp by climbing out. So, Han didn¡¯t think much of it and continued with his meal, focusing on his food. Ceci let out a smallugh and also brushed off the situation, paying it no further attention. And just like that, thirty secondster, Mia disappeared beneath the water without resurfacing. ¡°Mimi, quit joking around and join us for the meal,¡± Ceci pleaded. Thirty seconds went by, and there was still no response. After a full minute, there was still no sign of any reaction. After five minutes, Mia still showed no signs of movement. Ceci and Han exchanged nces, their eyes widening with concern. Without hesitation, they swiftly rose from their seats and sprinted toward the pool. Five minutes had passed, potentially proving fatal for an average person drowning! It was clear that something had gone wrong with Mia! ¡°Mimi!¡± Ceci¡¯s eyes filled with worry as she instinctively moved to jump into the pool and save her. Han swiftly caught hold of her. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from a major illness. You can¡¯t go near the water.¡± After speaking, he pulled Ceci to the side and swiftly leaped into the pool, swimming toward where Mia was submerged. As he entered the water, he spotted Mia lying beneath, her mouth slightly agape as water flowed from the pool. Her eyes were zed, her mouth wide open, clearly teetering on the edge of shock and unconsciousness. Without hesitation, Han swiftly glided through the water like a fish, reaching Mia¡¯s side. He cradled her in his arms and emerged from the pool, ensuring her head remained above the water for breathing. Carefully, he carried Mia out of the pool andid her on a sun¨Cdrenched lounger, immediately checking her pulse. Thankfully, it was merely a result of the extended oxygen deprivation that had caused her to lose consciousness, and there were no severe consequences. Prioritizing the urgency of saving a life, he wasted no time. Swiftly, he opened Mia¡¯s mouth, clearing any obstructions, before interlocking his hands and initiating chestpressions for CPR. His technique was impable, and eachpression was delivered with precision. Mia¡¯s body trembled in response to his actions. Simultaneously, she gasped and forcefully expelled water from her mouth, inrge, desperate gulps. However, after spitting out the water, she was still unconscious. ¡°Mr. Jaber, how did this happen? Is Mimi going to be okay?¡± Ceci¡¯s eyes brimmed with concern and a sense of urgency. ¡°She¡¯s not in immediate danger. We need to keep up with the CPR, and she¡¯ll make it through,¡± Han replied calmly. ¡°Then let¡¯s keep going and do it fast!¡± Ceci urged with a sense of urgency. ¡°Given the circumstances, I¡¯ll perform thepressions while you provide rescue breaths,¡± Han said, his smile tinged with bitterness. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I don¡¯t know how to do CPR, but saving her life is what matters most. You¡¯re a doctor. Why should gender be a concern? Hurry!¡± Ceci urged, her voice filled with urgency. Han sighed, feeling helpless. ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m so sorry¡± After finishing thepressions, he took a deep breath and delivered rescue breaths directly into Mia¡¯s mouth. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Inhaled, exhaled,pression! They continued this manner, repeating the cycle endlessly, never faltering in their efforts. After ten rounds, Mia slowly emerged from her unconscious state and opened her eyes, only to find Han administering artificial respiration. Her eyes widened, and she attempted to speak, but her throat convulsed, causing her intense coughing. With each cough, the water she had swallowed forcefully sprayed Han¡¯s mouth. Han quickly stood up, creating distance between himself and Mia, as he expelled the water from his mouth. ¡°Mimil Ceci¡¯s face lit up with relief upon seeing Mia awaken. She eagerly rushed over. ¡°Mimi, are you alright?¡± Mia coughed vigorously, expelling the water from her mouth and stomach until her breathing and heartbeat returned normal. Sitting up, she gasped for air and nced around. Just as she was about to reassure Ceci that she was alright, her expression abruptly contorted in pain. She clutched her calf and abdomen, grimacing. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Han and Ceci finally noticed that her calf muscle had swollen, appearing rigid. They suddenly recalled Mia¡¯s earlier mention of a leg cramp. ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­ Ceci¡¯s voice was filled with urgency as she looked at Han. ¡°It¡¯s just a leg cramp, a minor issue. Let me handle it.¡± Han wiped his mouth and approached Mia, gently lifting her into his arms. With a determined stride, he carried her toward the lobby. Mia blushed as Han held her in his arms, her cheeks glowing with embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t help but bury her head in the crook of his embrace, her heart filled with a delightful sweetness. Being intimate with Han was a dreame true, and she was overjoyed beyond words. However, the recent brush with danger left her feeling self¨Cconscious. She hid her face, not wanting Han to see the mixed emotions within her. Upon witnessing the scene, Ceci felt a twinge of disappointment. However, she swiftly regained herposure and pulled out her phone, discreetly capturing multiple snapshots of Han and Mia from behind. ¡°Hehehe, Mr. Jaber, let¡¯s see how you can exin this,¡± Ceci thought with a mischievous smile. Having received treatment from Han, Ceci couldn¡¯t deny that a tiny spark of attraction had ignited within her toward him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But in matters of love or any other emotion, Ceci firmly believed in timing and prioritizing the one who came first. Han held a special ce in Mia¡¯s heart as her old ssmate and someone she had developed feelings. As Mia¡¯s loyal best friend, Ceci couldn¡¯t possibly cross the line and take away the love she had for Han. Han carried Mia into the lobby and carefully ced her on the sofa. Then, he lifted her legs high. ¡°Han, what are you doing?¡± Mia¡¯s face flushed even more profoundly. This position was utterly humiliating! To make matters worse, from Han¡¯s perspective, he had a clear view of every inch of her. Wearing nothing but her swimsuit added to her embarrassment, making her feel utterly exposed. ¡°Please, don¡¯t move.¡± Han¡¯s face grew solemn as he took hold of Mia¡¯s feet, gently aligning her heels and toes. He massaged her calves with deliberate and soothing movements, gradually releasing the stiffness and tension. ¡°Does that feel morefortable?¡± Han inquired. ¡°Much better.¡± Mia nodded with a hint of shyness. She had always been aware of Han¡¯s exceptional medical skills, but being treated in this manner by him was truly mortifying. ¡°You should always warm up before swimming to prevent cramps. How could someone as skilled in swimming as you do not know that?¡± Han maintained a calm demeanor, responding, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been here today, your life might have been at stake.¡± ¡°Indeed, we greatly thank Mr. Jaber for being here.¡± Ceci entered the room, a glimmer of excitement in her eyes Chapter 639 Chapter 639 ¡°Offering yourself?¡± Mia was taken aback. ¡°Absolutely! When someone saves your life and shows such immense kindness, how can you not repay them more significantly? How can you not show your gratitude to Mr. Jaber?¡± Ceci remarked. As she spoke, she yfully winked at Mia. Mia fully understood what Ceci was implying and couldn¡¯t help but shoot her a re, her face crimson as if she could feel the blood rushing to her checks. Ceci¡¯s interference was only adding fuel to the fire! It could jeopardize her friendship with Han if things didn¡¯t work out. Noticing Mia¡¯s silence, Ceci let out a subtle sigh and lightly nudged Han¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mr. Jaber, take a good look at how stunning Mimi is. She¡¯s undoubtedly the perfect match for you, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Miss Lawson, please refrain from causing any further disruptions. I am currently focused on providing medical treatment to Mia,¡± Han stated, slightly frowning. Ceci¡¯s meddling was indeedplicating matters! He and Mia were merely friends, and if their rtionship hadn¡¯t naturally evolved into something more, forcing it could jeopardize even their friendship. Ceci had further remarks on her mind, but a sharp look from Mia caused her to halt. She recognized that pushing the matter further could jeopardize their rtionship¡¯s delicate bnce. And so five minutester, Han concluded the treatment, effectively alleviating Mia¡¯s leg cramp. Han let out a sigh of relief and carefully lowered Mia¡¯s legs. ¡°Remember to warm up before swimming next time.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Mia expressed tenderly toward Han, her face tinged with a blush as she modestly crossed her legs. After being in such an intimate position with Han, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of self¨C consciousness. Her face turned scarlet, and she found herself lost for words, unsure how to respond. Han rose to his feet, casting a scrutinizing gaze at the two women. ¡°I¡¯ve pondered on the matter, and there¡¯s no need for you both to intervene with Nichs. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Although Han had only crossed paths with Nichs briefly, he could discern from his demeanor that Nichs was far from being a virtuous man. Unless these two women possessed the clout to stand on equal ground with Nichs¡¯s influential family, any attempt to confront him would be akin to throwing themselves into the lion¡¯s den. ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow that! I caused this whole situation, so it¡¯s my responsibility to set things right!¡± Ceci insisted urgently. Han remained resolute. ¡°This is beyond your ability to handle. It¡¯s decided. You two stay clear of it. I¡¯ll call someone higher¨Cups, and I¡¯m confident I can sort it out,¡± he dered calmly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he leisurely lit a cigarette, taking deliberate drags. ¡°The higher¨Cups?¡± Mia and Ceci exchanged puzzled nces. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you looking for someone from the Labenz family?¡± Ceci shook her head, her voice filled with gravity. ¡°Based on what I know about the Bet family, even if youbined all the members of the Labenz family, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the might of the Bet family.¡± ¡°The Labenz family won¡¯t be able to resolve this!¡± ¡°While others might not be aware of Nichs, she knew all too well about his family, the Bet family. The Bet family, a legendary powerhouse, stood unrivaled among their peers, a force so commanding that other families paled inparison. Han casually blew out a plume of smoke. ¡°Being a security guard is merely a facade. If I were to disclose my true identity, it would leave you both utterly shocked.¡± ¡°The real identity?¡± Ceci and Mia locked eyes, their astonishment reflected in their gazes. They turned their gaze back to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, what is your true identity?¡± Taking another drag from his cigarette, Han responded calmly, ¡°That¡¯s ssified information. However, I assure you that my higher¨Cups will resolve this matter.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for you to worry!¡± ¡°Alright then, that¡¯s all I have to say. It seems like you both are on the path to recovery. I have other matters, so I¡¯ll be on my way Without hesitation, Han swiftly walked out the door, leaving no chance for Mia and Ceci to persuade him to stay. ¡°Mr. Jaber!¡± Ceci¡¯s face turned dismayed as she hurriedly chased after him, hoping to catch up and convince him to stay. Regrettably, Han had disappeared without a trace, ¡°Really? Why did he run off so abruptly? Do we look like flesh¨Ceating monsters or something?¡± Ceci stamped her foot in exasperation. She pouted and returned to the room, giving Mia a piercing look. ¡°Mimi, you liked Mr. Jaber, didn¡¯t you? Why are you backing down now, of all times?¡± Mia sat up, gazing in the direction where Han had disappeared, and let out a sigh. ¡°I do like him, but sometimes love is unrequited. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re stunningly beautiful, with a fantastic physique and a well¨Cknown reputation. You¡¯re the dream girl of countless men. How could he not be interested in you?¡± ¡°I can tell he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, not even a hint of attraction.¡± ¡°No attraction at all? How is that possible? Look at you, in that swimsuit, with your incredible figure. Even I find myself having inappropriate thoughts about you. If Mr. Jaber doesn¡¯t feel that way, does it mean he¡¯s gay?¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s gay? Mia¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise, her face filled with disbelief. ¡°Ceci, how can you say such things about Mr. Jaber?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not even interested in stunning beauties like us. He¡¯s not a normal man!¡± Ceci asserted. ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless assumptions. Mr. Jaber is not like what you described,¡± Mia firmly countered. Having been in the industry for a long time, she had encountered many people, including those with unconventional orientations. In her experience, individuals with such orientations often exhibited distinct traits, such as being exceptionally clean or effeminate. Han didn¡¯t fit into those categories, so Ceci¡¯s description didn¡¯t apply to him. Come on. I was sharing my thoughts. There¡¯s no need for you to defend him like that. He hasn¡¯t even expressed any romantic interest in you. Are you ready to surrender yourself so quickly?¡± Ceci yfully remarked. Mia shot Ceci a stern look but remained silent. Her gaze remained fixed on the direction Han had gone, her expression filled with solemnity and sorrow. As a major celebrity, she had experienced the ups and downs of the entertainment industry, and she could gauge a man¡¯s interest in her from his eyes alone. Yet, in Han¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t detect that spark. Han exited the vi and hopped into his car, driving away from the scene. While driving, he dialed Zachary¡¯s number and spoke into the phone, ¡° Chapter 640 Chapter 640 ¡°What do you mean by influential figures in the Bet family of Ulinas?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice held a tone of confusion. ¡°An arrogant young boss from the Bet family in Ulinas crossed paths with my friend. I want to help my friend resolve this matter.¡± Han stated calmly. You¡¯ve tangled with another aristocratic family in Ulinas? My esteemed instructor, you haven¡¯t even started training our team, and now you¡¯re stirring up trouble with two aristocratic families? Aren¡¯t you worried about causing a big fuss?¡± ¡°What do you mean, two aristocratic families?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend ignorance. I¡¯m well aware of everything you¡¯ve been up to. Just yesterday, you even gave Alexander from the Walton family a good beating, and now he¡¯s vowing revenge.¡± Wait a moment! Could the person you dealt with today be Nichs from the Bet family?¡± You¡¯re sharp,¡± Han confirmed. On the other end of the line, Zachary¡¯s face turned grim, his anger leaving him momentarily speechless. The scions of not one, but two aristocratic families! Even in the bustling city of Ulinas, these individualsmanded respect and had the world at their fingertips. Their mere presence could cause headaches for their own families. But now, in Lightdom City, both had been receiving a thorough thrashing by Han! If the two of them were to join forces against Han, the repercussions would be dire. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Han, who had calmly caused such a cmity, iming his intelligence, showed no remorse for the consequences, further fueling Zachary¡¯s anger. ¡°Alright, Zach, now that you know the situation, I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Han¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he heard Zachary¡¯s words. ¡°If you can resolve these two matters for me, particrly Nichs, I wish to ensure that they won¡¯t disrupt the lives of my two friends.¡± There was a long silence on the other end of the phone as Zachary absorbed the sound. After nearly a minute, he finally spoke up. ¡°I can handle it, but I have a condition.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I also desire a copy of the profound Heart Cultivation, akin to what the Zabel family possesses.¡± You¡¯re aware of that too?¡± Han paused, taken aback. *Our Dragon Team boasts the most formidable intelligence capabilities nationwide. We possess a thorough knowledge of domestic affairs. Will you agree to my condition?¡± Zachary pressed. As he spoke, a flicker of excitement danced in his voice. Although the covert act of Han bestowing the Zabel family with a transcendent cultivation technique remained shrouded in secrecy, it proved futile against the relentless pursuit of the Dragon Team. Their intelligence revealed that Han, after enhancing the Zabel family¡¯s Heart Cultivation, had brought about a monumental shift in their collective prowess within a remarkably brief period. Karen, in particr, disyed an astonishing surge in power that astounded onlookers. Thus, Zachary yearned for a set of simr cultivation techniques. The kind of cultivation technique possessed by the Zabel family is unattainable. I tailored it based on their Heart Cultivation. However, if you so desire, you can provide me with your Heart Cultivation, and I shall endeavor to refine it for you, Han stated. ¡°Deal!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice brimmed with excitement. ¡°Alright, then you can arrange a meeting time, and we¡¯ll talk about the matter in detail. But first, help me resolve these two issues, Han statedposedly. ¡°As for the Bet family, you needn¡¯t worry. Mr. Bet and my family share a deep bond. I¡¯ll personally handle the situation, and I assure you, even if Nichs were to confront me, he wouldn¡¯t dare to stir up trouble.¡± Zachary exuded confidence, dering, ¡°However, dealing with Mr. Walton might require some time. Trust me. I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡°How about we meet in three days to finalize our agreement?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Alright, a gentleman¡¯s word is his bond. It¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°Deal¡± With Zachary¡¯s definitive response, Han hung up the phone and turned on the stereo, filling the air with soothing instrumental melodies. He sat back and immersed himself in the music, feeling a profound contentment. At this moment, he relished the luxury of having influential connections. He no longer had to handle every task, knowing that others could take care of things on his behalf. ¡°With the arrival of the Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s team, the Dragon Team in the open, and the Yin¨CYang Duo operating in the shadows, theirbined strength should ensure a smooth oue.¡± Han drove, apanied by the music, basking in an overwhelming contentment. But soon, a wave of excitement washed over him once more. The Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s team was undeniably powerful, their ability to conceal their strength unparalleled. Ordinary god¨Css experts would never be able to track their movements, However, the Dragon Team was equally formidable. Predicting the oue of a sh between these two forces was impossible. Nevertheless, he was deeply fascinated by the impending sh between the two teams. ¡°Damn it!¡± Inside the Labenz family mansion in Lightdom City. Albert erupted in a thunderous rage. He mmed the ss in his hand, shattering it into pieces. His forehead pulsated with bulging veins. His body trembled with fury as he bellowed, ¡°Han, you miserable bastard! I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± He had painstakingly arranged a dinner, inviting Graham and Alexander, to foster a connection between Reign and Alexander. But to his dismay, Reign had brought Han as an unwee guest, causing the entire gathering to disintegrate. And that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. ording to thetest information he had received, Alexander had returned after a brief absence, seeking a conversation with Reign. However, he was met with a brutal assault by Han, leaving him hospitalized with broken ribs and grave internal injuries. Such injuries were nothing short of life¨Cthreatening! ¡°Within three days, I want Reign and Han to appear at Alex¡¯s bedside and beg for forgiveness. If not, don¡¯t expect any mercy from the Labenz family!¡± Especially the recent phone call from Graham. The icy tone in his words sent shivers down Albert¡¯s spine. He had to maintain a facade of a smiling face to appease him. However, Graham didn¡¯t allow him to apologize. After delivering the final ultimatum, he abruptly hung up the phone. After Graham abruptly ended the call, Albert lost all control. He flung the ss, seething with anger, on the verge of spitting blood. The ultimatum from Graham fueled his fury even more. He wished nothing more than to tear Han into pieces. Philip wheeled himself into the room and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re furious. Let¡¯s think about our next course of action.¡± Despite being ousted from his position and stripped of his shares during the previous board meeting, he still retained his status as the son of the influential Albert. He continued to reside in the Labenz family mansion, sharing meals and living under the same roof as Albert. Moreover, Albert had managed to secure the services of a renowned physician to tend to his injuries. ¡°Now, what else can we do? It¡¯s all that despicable Han¡¯s fault. He must be eliminated!¡± Albert gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with fierce determination. ¡°As long as that rascal remains a part of our Mapleturz Group, there will be no peace for us.¡± With a sly smile curling on his lips, Philip interjected, ¡°Dad, I may have a n that could rid you of Han once and for .all.¡± Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Since the moment Plulip got dismissed and sacked from thepany, he had a deep hatred for both Han and Reign. He dreamed of destroying Han¡¯s life. While he did his best to recover from that major setback, he began to brainstorm how he would kill Han. When he saw Albert fuming, he knew that this was his chance He quickly drove his electric wheelchair over to give Albert some advice. ¡°What n is thic¡± Albert asked. ¡°Let¡¯s get a hitman to kill him!¡± Philip said, enunciating each word distinctly. His eyes darkened as he gazed sinisterly. ¡°Who will we get to kill him?¡± ¡°Steve Sky!¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re saying?¡± Albert now started to grimace. Steve was the high and mighty Demigod. He was about to be knighted on the King¡¯s tform as the king of the Longhard Kingdom, the god who would rule the three southern regions! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. How could a man of high prestige handle such a task for them? ¡°Dad, you have been taking care of business affairs and spending too much time on Mr. Walton. You don¡¯t know what has been going ontely.¡± Philip seemed calm and confident. ¡°I, however, have been sitting idly for a long time. I know everything that has happened in Lightdom City like the back of my hand. ¡°As far as I know, Han and Steve had a fight yesterday. Han is holding a grudge against him. ¡°Im sure Steve hates Han just as much. As long as we have a good n in ce, we might be able to push Steve and Han to fight each other to the death!¡± ¡°Han and Steve are enemies? What¡¯s going on?¡± Albert said with a frown. ¡°Dad, were you not aware of this? Last night, before Han joined you for dinner, he caused a scene and confronted Steve at, the Silver Panzer Corps military base!¡± Philip said. After that, he continued to tell Albert everything that had happened yesterday. It turned out that after Steve stepped down from his position at work, he held a grudge toward Han. Steve rallied a lot of money and organized a team of detectives to gather information on Han. It wasn¡¯t long before he was informed about Han¡¯s whereabouts yesterday afternoon. Han was found in the military department. The information was not very detailed and iplete. There were only some blurry photos of the location, but it was enough. After hearing the whole story, Albert sat on the sofa with a glum expression. ¡°Dad, that bastard Han went up against Steve. I don¡¯t know how he managed to get out alive, but this is our chance to get him. A once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity!¡± Philip flicked the switch on his electric wheelchair and approached Albert. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, the time to act is. now.¡± After learning about Han and Steve¡¯s brawl, Philip was overjoyed. He immediately began to n the best way to use this opportunity and kill Han. Yesterday, he spent the entire day and night thinking about using this valuable information to hurt Han. He had thought of many devious schemes. All that he had to do now was to execute them. More importantly, he did not want to execute the ns without Albert¡¯s approval. Albert would criticize Philip for making such a rash decision! Albert made himself a pot of coffee and asked, ¡°Philip, why did Hane out of the military department alive when he fought Steve? Have you thought about this fact?¡± His expression turned cynical. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because he was lucky. I heard that Dragon Team sent a big guy to handle Han. There is no way Han would have taken on Steve and the Monoceros Army by himself. How did he manage to escape?¡± Philip said. Steve the Demigod and the Monoceros Army are too powerful. Han wouldn¡¯t have managed to escape an ambush by those men. Philip believed that whether the big guy appeared or not, Steve and the Monoceros Army would still hold a grudge against Han. If Philip added fuel to the fire, they would sessfully make Steve and the Monoceros Army ambush and annihte Chapter 641 Han Doing it this way could be considered as simply taking revenge ¡°Is revenge all you are thinking about? Have you lost your mind Albert red at Philip and said. ¡°The King¨CConferring Ceremony will take ce in about two weeks. What do you mean you want to do this now? Are you willing to drag the entire Labenz family down with you?¡± ¡°Could you be more clear¨Cminded? You want to kill all your enemies and Inirt yourself in the process. How did youe up with such a self¨Cdestructive n¡± Albert was already angry. After listening to Philip¡¯s idea, he got even more furious How could his son be so lousy? This exins why he always struggled to lead and deal with Reign! He had such dull intellect! Philip refused to give up on his idea and said, ¡°Dad, listen to me. We only need to get someone to spread bad rumors and badmouth Han¡­. After the cruel treatment he got from Han, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else but killing Han. ¡°Shut up!¡± Albert stood up and scowled at Philip. He scolded, ¡°Philip, from today onwards, no, from this moment onwards, you are not allowed to speak of this matter again!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Albert was enraged. ¡°I understand this n you speak of. Yes, you n to kill Han, but do you comprehend how terrible and damaging your n is? ¡°Right now, everyone is looking forward to watching Steve be crowned the king; the entire world will be watching. If you stir up any trouble before the big day, you¡¯ll disgrace the Labenz family name! ¡°Do you know how damaging the consequences will be? ¡°Can I trust you to make the right choice, or are you just a piece of shit with extreme hatred in your heart? ¡°How can I hand over Mapleturz Group our grand family business to you when you behave like this?¡± ¡°Dad, L¡­ wait. Dad, what¡­ what did you say?¡± Philip was about to argue with Albert but quickly turned to him after hearing hisst words. His eyes lit up; he was ecstatic. Albert gave Philip a stern look, ¡°You heard right. The Mapleturz Group will be yours in the future. Reign is only managing it for now.¡± ¡°Sooner orter, she¡¯ll get married. Until then, you and your son must recuperate peacefully and bide your time!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t get too excited; it¡¯s too early for that. If you¡¯re still acting like the idiot you are today, you will never get to run Mapleturz Group.¡± ¡°Get back to your studies!¡± He said this sternly, sounding disgusted and disappointed. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go back and study immediately. Get my strength back and bide my time.¡± After finding out what Albert¡¯s true thoughts were, Philip was delighted. He drove his electric wheelchair away quickly. He was beyond excited. Albert shook his head and stared at Philip as he drove away. He sighed deeply and felt a deep sense of helplessness and frustration. He was worried. Philip¡¯s attitude andpetence worried him. If one day, Reign got married and left Mapleturz Group in Philip¡¯s control, wouldn¡¯t the Labenz family lose its honor? Albert¡¯s expression turned solemn as he thought this through. He then decided, ¡°Philip is unreliable. It¡¯s time to choose Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Albert was a veteran He had always known that putting all his eggs in one basket and not having a backup n was not the wisest move Over the years, he appeared to be on Reign¡¯s side, but he had helped Philip by allowing him to have shares in the familypany, considerable influence, and actual power. He was also quite pleased to see Philip flourishing and bing toore influential When Philip was determined topel Albert to agree with his idea, Albert felt very proud. He believed Philip was a promising student who showed character development and would do anything to achieve great things! Because of this, Albert had made great efforts to protect Philip. He wanted Philip to endure this brief moment of humiliation and return stronger. However, Philip¡¯s behavior today truly disappointed Albert. It turns out that Philip was just a helpless dunderhead! ¡°How wonderful it would have been if you were in charge¡­but sadly.¡± Albert looked out of the window, feeling nostalgic and mncholy. He shook his head in disbelief. After witnessing the demise of Philip and his father first¨Chand, he began to miss Reign¡¯s father. Albert wouldn¡¯t have been worried at all if Reign¡¯s father had been in charge of thepany, He sighed deeply and looked at the time. He had a grave expression on his face. Graham Walton gave him three days. Would he be able to solve this matter in three days? ¡°I must think of a solution, Albert expressed. He banged his hand on the table and fell into deep thought. The following morning. Han woke up early. He went for his morning walk and bought breakfast and groceries for his family. When he returned home with the groceries and breakfast, Felicia had also woken up. When Felicia saw Han with the groceries and food, she looked at him in shock. She asked, ¡°Why¡¯re you up so early?¡± Han chuckled and said, ¡°I had nothing better to do, so I thought of doing you a favor. Should I expect you to buy groceries every time?¡± ¡°I always knew you were a sensible man. Put those groceries down. I¡¯ll put them away. It¡¯s Sunday. Do you have to go to work today?¡± Felicia asked with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Han smiled and nodded. He ced the breakfast on the dining table, put the groceries in the kitchen, and turned to leave. Felicia abruptly said, ¡°Wait a minute. If you don¡¯t go to work today, please drop Queenie off at school when you¡¯re done eating your breakfast¡°. Han nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Also, remember to slice up the wild ginseng you brought. Queenie needs to add it to her drinking water. Her SAT exams areing soon, and she is under immense pressure. Water and ginseng will help her feel more energized, Felicia said. ¡°No problem,¡± Han said as he continued to nod. There were 25 days left before Queenie wrote her SAT exams. She had been living in school to study better. She spent most of her days in three ces, the dormitory, the cafeteria, and the ssrooms. Felicia missed her daughter dearly. Yesterday, she had asked Charlie to bring Queenie home. She made Queenie a delicious. meal and refreshments to ensure she was well nourished. She was also worried that Queenie¡¯s short visit would affect her study schedule. This was why Felicia decided Queenie had to return to school the next day. Han picked up a bun and stuffed it into his mouth. He walked upstairs, knocked on Queenie¡¯s door, and said, ¡°Queenie wake up: it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard her muttering something to herself. It sounded like Queenie was reading. The muttering stopped abruptly. With a sweet voice, Queenie answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡± Momentster, Queenie opened the door smiling and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as early as you. You¡¯re already up and reading while our brothers are still asleep,¡± Han stated. 4 Sapore 642 When Ran was mi high si besol. The was not as diligent and hardworking sa Qurense. He would wake up at 6:50 a mandi jeg It wei rom 6.30 am and Queener Nad strendy showered and wat reading He also heard! her reading in a foreignngsinge Her pemunciation was preche Trn ted to waking up early¡± said Queenie ¡°Ti there is anything that you don¡¯t understand and have questions, feel free to ask me I did not write the SAT exams, but Im were high school questions won¡¯t be tooplicated for me. Han Jaber said Queenie grinned and said. ¡°Sure¡± Han did not mention anything else and reminded Queenie to hurry and go downstairs for breakfast. The two of them finished their breakfast Queenie grabbed her school bag and got into Han¡¯s BMW They headed straight to school On the way to school, Han asked. ¡°Queenie, what university do you want to attend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It will depend on my exam score, Queenie uttered. ¡°Okay, do you have any thoughts on what you want to do? Or maybe I should say, what major do you want to study at university:** Well____¡± Queenie was stunned by Han¡¯s questions. For a moment, she did not know how to answer his questions. Her whole life, her parents taught her the importance of going to school, studying hard, and getting good results. They also told her the significance of attending a good university and bing a valuable member of society. However, she still did not know what she wanted to major in. Neither did she know what career she would pursue after graduation. She only knew how to study. Han saw Queenie¡¯s reaction to his questions and frowned. He did not ask her any further questions. The domestic education system is exam¨Coriented. Schools don¡¯t nurture students¡® interests and guide them to choose future. careers. Many high school students are clueless when it is time to choose a college major. They are more focused on getting high SAT scores than the thought of their careers. Many people listened to their parent¡¯s advice and chose majors their parents thought were good. Once they entered society, most people realized that they didn¡¯t like the majors their parents chose. Many people have lived unhappily, working a job they didn¡¯t like with no passion and little sess. Some students halfheartedly enrolled in a major and were unfazed when they lost their jobs. People have spent their entire lives looking for the path that leads to the best life, but they never find it! Only a few college students knew what they wanted to be and had clear career goals. They were never lost! Queenie seemed to be one of the lost students! ¡°What¡¯s the point of school if some things that are taught can¡¯t be used to help you in real life? Is this done to reduce the number going to college?¡± Han whispered. Honestly, he felt that the domestic education system had a lot of disadvantages. Unfortunately, he knew he had no power or control over this matter. All he could do was acknowledge the problem, and that was life. It was up to Queenie to decide what path she wanted to take. As long as Han had her back, she would be alright. Boom! Just as Han thought this through, a worker repairing a streetmp 200 yards away suddenly fell. The worker fell 32 feet to the ground and fainted. Blood spilled all over the ground! All the cars around immediately braked. The car behind them couldn¡¯t stop in time and crashed into them. Many other idents urred at the scene. The other maintenance worker on themp post looked down at his colleague on the ground. His eyes widened, and he shouted, ¡°Help¡­ Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. kodrane hedhurit up the pede fire. 1. mutti ngat Nu avem (at antusit potegne tullu talion was tous malte prod thi Mylo (Muleit op de pole. The vel ¨ª lok vst am priporat si ingin aquating cha drogang Wyber¡¯s per tornat veil with fury 16 quickly climbed drug bu sta p while polling mot fingent Tydney. He cried ?? ??????? ????????? Mahe was a bachelen and had tering Solren fall like that herrike his heart. Mr. Walter¡¯s tears created down his face as he hugged Aydney and beggert fire Bely. He locker) so terrified and helpitres me be stored so Rydery Mr. Walter called his name har Sydney will did not wake up. H?by there unconscious. M: Walter panicked and frantically pulled out his mobile phone to call 911 for help. ¡°Bastardi, what are you doing? Move out of the way You¡¯re bloding my way. Do you want to dier¡± ¡°Fuck you bumped into my car Who are you trying to fool You did that on purpose.¡± There was chaos behind Mr. Walter and Sydney. Some drivers were angry and got out of their cars to shout. ¡°Shut up Can¡¯t you see that he fell from themp pole? He didnt do that on purpose¡± Exactly. The man is in a situation. You¡¯re taking it too far and being Chapter 643 Chapter 643 ¡°I thank everyone should ignore the ident. Let¡¯s take photos and record evidence of the scene. Then move the cars to the side so they don¡¯t block the way of the ambrite when it arrivest When some drivers heard what the two men said, they also spoke up and started to condemn the two men. Then, another person urged them to take the photos immediately to keep themas evidence and move the cars while they waited for 911 to arrive and rescue Sydney. Now there was a series of car idents at the scene. Everyone needed to move their cars away, or else the ambnce would have nowhere to drive through Some helpful people took out medical kits from their cars and rushed to see if they could help Sydney. ¡°No! Don¡¯t move the cars away from the scene. How would other people know what truly happened here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We need to leave everything as is. It could be used as on¨Csite evidence for insurance. How can taking a few photos be enough?¡± ¡°The dead guy isn¡¯t your son. What are you worried about? I¡¯ll stand guard here until the traffic police come to move our cars. I won¡¯t move this car anywhere!¡± ¡°How can I make a valid argument and say that this person hit me A few pictures won¡¯t be enough to im my insurance¡± When the other people heard the man¡¯s suggestion, they were in disbelief and enraged. This man thought his car insurance was more important than moving the car out of the way. ¡°Damn it, where the hell are the traffic police? They need to hurry up ande and deal with these idents to clear the road I still have to rush to work for a meeting¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Today was myst day to sign into work. Now that this has happened. I am running out of time. You can move somewhere else if the guy is about to die. You¡¯re stopping me from making money today!¡± Many drivers even cursed and swore because they genuinely felt that Sydney¡¯s ident had prevented them from getting to work People lost their decency and mannerisms as time went by. Some hypocrisy showed, while some people still showed kindness. Human nature was vividly disyed in the scene. Han parked his car by the roadside and told Queenie, ¡°Wait for me. Let me go and see if I can be of any help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You must go and save him,¡± Queenie said. Right now, they were more than 600 feet away. When those cars crashed, they had closed in and were only more than 160 feet away from the ident. Queenie couldn¡¯t see what was happening clearly. She saw the red blood on the ground and knew the guy had fallen badly. ¡°Okay!¡± Han nodded and quickly opened the car door to rush to the scene. As he ran to the hurt guy lying on the floor, he shouted, ¡°Move aside. I¡¯m a doctor!¡± Han¡¯s voice was quite loud. He quickly caught the attention of the witnesses. People moved out of the way when they heard him say he was a doctor. Han sessfully got through the crowd and was by Sydney¡¯s side. When he saw Sydney¡¯s situation, his face immediately sank. Sydney¡¯s head hit the ground when he fell, and he was bleeding profusely. Sydney¡¯s pupils began to dte. It was clear he was also bleeding inside his head. This was a sign that his brain swelled up and squeezed his brain tissue. Most importantly, Sydney¡¯s breathing was also unsteady. He seemed to be on the verge of death. This situation was quite serious; Sydney¡¯s life was in danger. If no action was taken, he could die at any moment. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± When Mr. Walter heard Han say he was a doctor, he was relieved. He felt like there was some hope and Sydney¡¯s life could be saved. He couldn¡¯t help but grab Han¡¯s hand and beg, ¡°Doctor, I beg you, please save Sydney¡¯s life ¡°I¡¯ll give you any amount of money you ask for.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, I need you to get up first. This is not a matter of money. Please move aside so that I can try and save the patient!¡± Han pulled Mr. Walter up and made him stand to the side. Then, he measured Sydney¡¯s pulse. At the same time, he activated the Internal Strength in his body and triggered God¡¯s Eye to scan Sydney¡¯s body. As he expected, Sydney¡¯s brain was severely damaged, his skull was fractured, and there was arge amount of bleeding in his brain If he did not treat him in time, Sydney¡¯s life would be in danger at any moment! ¡°Silver needle!¡± After Han confirmed Sydney¡¯s condition, he took out his silver needle and struck Sydney as fast as lightning. A part of the silver needle pierced Sydney¡¯s heart. Han used it and his vital energy to protect Sydney¡¯s heart and pulse. This ensured that his heart beat regrly. At the same time, the other part of the silver needle pierced Sydney¡¯s brain. The silver needle prated the skull and went straight to the brain. The vital energy was powerful and became a pair of pliers that mped the ruptured blood vessels inside Sydney¡¯s brain to control the bleeding. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Vital energy transformed! Under Han¡¯s control, the vital energy mped all the ruptured blood vessels in Sydney¡¯s brain and stopped the bleeding. Unfortunately, Sydney had lost too much blood already. A blood clot had now formed and was pressing down on Sydney¡¯s brain If Han did not get rid of the blood clot in time, this young guy would die at his hands. ¡°This is going to be a little tricky,¡± Han said as he solemnly stared at Sydney. Han could try to stop the bleeding by passing vital energy through Sydney¡¯s body several times. Sadly, it would notst long There was only one way to quickly get rid of the blood clot in Sydney¡¯s brain. That was to open his skull! Han needed professional tools and a long, sterile drainage tube to help him perform brain surgery. These surgical tools were unavable at the moment.. ¡°Doctor, how is my apprentice? Is he alright?¡± Mr. Walter asked as he looked at Han for a sign of hope. Mr. Walter was uneasy, his eyes full of both worry and hope. The ambnce had not arrived yet, so he could only ce all his hopes on Han. *The internal bleeding is temporarily under control, but the blood clot in his brain must be removed. If it¡¯s not removed within 30 minutes, Sydney will die,¡± Han said with a frown. Sydney was already showing signs of abnormal breathing. It was highly likely that his brain had stopped functioning properly because it had been damaged. This¡­¡± When Mr. Walter heard this, his expression changed drastically. He went down on his knees and begged, ¡°Doctor, please. please save Sydney.¡± ¡°He he is my only disciple. The only one Ve got. He¡¯s my only family.¡± After saying that, Mr. Walter stayed on his knees and continued bowing to Han. He begged sincerely. ¡°Mr. Walter, I will surely try my best to save Sydney,¡± Han said assuringly. When he said this, Han gritted his teeth because he had made a decision. There was no drainage tube. He would have to form one instead! He formed a drainage tube of vital energy! He activated his vital energy. It turned into a scalpel that was as sharp as a de. He pierced Sydney¡¯s head with it. The scalpel was quite sharp. It pierced Sydney¡¯s skull and cut through theyers of the brain. Han reached the area where the pool of blood was. At the same time, he activated his Internal Strength to transform the vital energy into a thin drainage tube with a diameter. of 0.5 mm. He jabbed it into the spot where the blood clot was One end of the drainage tube was in the area of the blood clot, while the other end was outside the skull. As soon as the tube was connected, the blood clot in Sydney¡¯s brain trickled out of the drainage tube. It stained the ground red. ¡°Blood, blood, why is he bleeding again?¡± Mr. Walter muttered fearfully. He was worried. ¡°Mr. Walter, don¡¯t worry. This is the blood clot that was in his brain. When it all flows out, Sydney¡¯s life will no longer be in danger, Han exined. When the blood clot was drained outpletely, Sydney started to breathe normally again. He gradually became conscious, and his pupils became smaller. ¡°It¡¯s working, doctor. You¡¯re amazing. It¡¯s working,¡± Mr. Walter said with excitement. He was so overjoyed that he quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Walter, you¡¯d better sit down first. Don¡¯t get too excited because it will affect the treatment,¡± said Han. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Mr. Walter was overjoyed. He quickly sat down and watched Han treat Sydney in silence. Han continuously carried out the draining. He focused on stabilizing and controlling the size of the drainage tube.¡± Twenty minutester, the blood clot in Sydney¡¯s brain was finally removed. Han pulled out the drainage tube made from his vital energy and retracted it. He removed his coat and pressed it against the wound on Sydney¡¯s head. He told Mr. Walter, ¡°Mr. Walter, press down on the wound.¡± Mr. Walter followed Han¡¯s instructions and reced Han¡¯s hand with his. He pressed on Sydney¡¯s wound and asked. ¡°Doctor, will this save Sydney¡¯s life?* ¡°Pretty much.¡± Han was calm and said. ¡°Mr. Walter, if you want to keep him alive, keep pressing on his wound like that. When the doctores, Sydney will be alright.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Thank you,¡± Mr. Walter said with excitement. ¡°Saving a life is more important than anything else. I will do just as you have asked.¡± Han stood up and said once more, ¡°Press the wound. I will go wash my hands.¡± He quickly left and went into the crowd. He returned to his car and got a tissue to wipe the blood on his hands. ¡°Han, did you save him?¡± Queenie asked, There were too many people surrounding Han and the two men. She didn¡¯t see what had happened at all. ¡°He¡¯s lucky he met me today. He would not have survived if I wasn¡¯t here.¡± Han sighed and looked ahead at the streetlights and the tall bridge. ¡°There are shadows behind the tall bridge and bloody tears under the bright lights! ¡°Those migrant workers are the foundation of this city. They get up early and work hard to build this city brick by brick with their own hands. They gave everything they had to create happiness, but were wounded and bled out as in the process. ¡°Sadly, they are not allowed to enjoy the happiness they have built. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Queenie, no matter what you do in the future after graduation, you must not forget to give credit to these workers. They are the real bosses of this city!¡± When Queenie heard Han¡¯s words, she muttered, ¡°There are shadows behind the tall bridge and bloody tears under the bright lights.¡± She carefully repeated Han¡¯s sentence. The more she repeated it, the more it started to make sense. The workers had given their all to build this city. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Queenie looked at the crowd in the distance and recalled the tragic state she witnessed when she saw Sydney earlier. Her eyes were filled withpassion and sympathy. Meanwhile, she appeared lost in thought. Clearly, she had taken in Han¡¯s words just now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a ride to school,¡± Han said casually. It was quitemon for workers to get injured while on the job, and whenever he saw someone in such a situation, he would lend a helping hand. However, one person¡¯s abilities were limited. With so many impoverished individuals, he alone couldn¡¯t assist them all. It required the intervention of the state. At that moment, the traffic police arrived, directing the traffic, collecting evidence from the involved vehicles, and quickly clearing the congested road. Once the ambnce arrived, many vehicles at the scene orderly drove away. Han¡¯s BMW also departed. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Before leaving. Queenie looked at Sydney, who was surrounded by doctors and nurses, her contemtive expression deepening. ¡°We are doctors. Where is the patient?¡± After Han left, a doctor and a nurse got out of the ambnce and hurriedly approached the scene of Sydney¡¯s ident. ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s great you¡¯re here. You can call me Mr. Walter, and this is my disciple, Sydney. He fell while repairing the street amp. Please check if he can be rescued,¡± Mr. Walter eximed with hope. ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± The doctor crouched down to examine Sydney¡¯s condition. As he inspected his head injury and determined there was no immediate danger to his life, his eyes widened in astonishment. He took a look at Sydney¡¯s injury and then nced up at the towering streetmp, which stood at a whopping thirty¨Ctwo feet in height. Sydney had taken a fall from such a tremendous distance, hitting his head. Yet, astonishingly, there appeared to be no immediate threat to his life. What baffled the doctor the most was that, during the examination, he noticed Sydney¡¯s pupils were dted and highly responsive to light. This clearly indicated that the severity of the head injury was not as anticipated. This situation was nothing short of a miracle! However, as his gaze fell upon the pool of blood on the ground, a slight crease formed on his forehead, and he inquired, ¡°Mr. Walter, did anyone attend to your disciple before? Has he received any form of treatment?¡± The bloodstain on the ground seemed to be from a cleared hematoma, apanied by traces of brain tissue fluid that were starting to coagte.. ¡°Yes, indeed. A doctor attended to Sydney just now, iming to have removed the intracranial hematoma and assuring us that Sydney¡¯s life was not in danger. However, he still needs to be taken to the hospital to address the bleeding,¡± Mr. Walter replied. ¡°Removed the intracranial hematoma? How?¡± ¡°I¨C1 don¡¯t know. All I saw were his hands moving in different motions, and then Sydney¡¯s head split open, releasing a significant amount of fresh blood. I didn¡¯t even notice any drainage tubes. It was as if Sydney¡¯s blood simply flowed out into thin air, Mr. Walter exined. ¡°Moving in different motions?¡± The doctor repeated, his eyes widening in disbelief. It dawned on him¨Cthe doctor who treated Sydney hadn¡¯t employed any tools! No skull¨Copening de! No drainage tube! None of them! How was this possible? The doctor stared at Sydney¡¯s wound and then at the bloodstain, his mouth agape in astonishment, unable to speak for a long time. The human skull was incredibly strong. Unless they used a highly specialized cutting tool, or there was no way the skull could have been cut open through conventional means. And on top of that, Han¡¯s precision with the incisions was exceptional. He removed only a tiny piece of bone, yet he managed to perfectly drain the hematoma. This treatment method was simply miraculous andpletely unbelievable. It was incredibly shocking! ¡°Could that person be some sort of human¨Cshaped MRI scanner? How could they be so precise?¡± the doctor whispered in awe. ¡°Doctor, is there any chance of saving my disciple?¡± Mr. Walter anxiously asked. The doctor snapped back to reality and reassured him, ¡°There is hope. Let¡¯s return to the hospital for further examination.¡± A group of individuals quickly lifted Sydney onto a stretcher and transported him to the hospital, where they proceeded with aprehensive intracranial vascr scan. Once again, the results left everyone in disbelief. Sydney¡¯s cerebral vessels were severed in multiple ces, necessitating surgical repair. Without intervention, his life would be in immediate danger. ¡°Mr. Walter, the doctor you mentioned earlier, what method did he use to treat Sydney?¡± inquired a professor with a puzzled expression. He was an experienced neurosurgeon who had performed numerous surgeries, yet he had never encountered such a peculiar case before. Based on his expertise, Sydney¡¯s cerebral vessels should have sustained severe damage, leading to significant bleeding and the formation of an intracranial hematoma, ultimately resulting in cerebral herniation. After the cerebral herniapressed the brain tissue, Sydney¡¯s life would be in jeopardy! However, it seemed as though these vessels were now tightly closed by an invisible force, preventing any further intracranial bleeding. It was nothing short of a miracle! ¡°Im not entirely sure, but it seems like he used acupuncture¨Cyes, acupuncture. There were many silver needles on Sydney¡¯s head,¡± Mr. Walter said. Everyone promptly checked and indeed found some silver needles on Sydney¡¯s head, shocking them once again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before the MRI scan?¡± said the professor, with a grim expression. Everyone should know that, during CT scans or MRI examinations, metallic objects must be removed; otherwise, serious consequences could ur, potentially costing the patient¡¯s life. ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t remember at the time, doctor. Is there a problem?¡± Mr. Walter became anxious. The professor wanted to scold him, but in the end, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Meanwhile, he stared at those silver needles, his gaze filled with astonishment. Could acupuncture also inhibit intracranial hemorrhage? No matter how one looked at it, it seemed absurd and impossible! Most significantly, under the powerful electromaic force of the MRI machine, these silver needles did not dislodge from the acupoints on Sydney¡¯s head, making it even more inconceivable. ¡°Even if Hippocrates were reborn, it¡¯s unlikely that he would possess such medical skills.¡± The professor took a sip of water, deeply admiring Han¡¯s medical expertise. Then, he said to Mr. Walter, ¡°Mr. Walter, your disciple is quite fortunate to have encountered such an excellent doctor.¡± Subsequently, he had someone push Sydney into the operating room for surgery. Han had only removed the hematoma and stopped the bleeding, but further surgery was still necessary to expedite Sydney¡¯s recovery. On the other side, Han¡¯s BMW car was already parked at the entrance of the middle school. He stepped out of the car, carrying bags of belongings, and walked Queenie back to the school dormitory. ¡°Master, let me help you!¡± Lucas hurried over from the school and eagerly helped Han with his belongings. Then, he smiled and greeted Queenie, ¡°Ms Jaber, it¡¯s been a while¡± ¡°It has indeed been a while.¡± Queenie nodded. Since she learned about Lucas¡¯s contributions to their family, her impression of hum improved. She began to think that he might not be as bad as she had previously believed. Lucas grinned, feeling satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re not training at thepany and now back at school?¡± Han nced at Lucas. ¡°Master, even though I¡¯m an heir of a rich family, I still need to take the SAT. The exam is approaching, so I have to return to school for revision, right? Lucas exined, *So you are studying? Han¡¯s eyes disyed disdain. As an affluent young man, Lucas had always been focused on fighting skills and causing trouble. Now, he imed to be studying. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t look at me like that. I genuinely study, and since practicing Heart Cultivation with you, my mind has be much more agile. I am determined to achieve good results in the exam,¡± Lucas vowed. ¡°Han, hey!¡± Before Han could respond, Yvonne emerged from the school¡¯s administration office and rushed towards Han. ¡°You arrived just in time. Take me back to my house!¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 ¡°Huh? Han was taken aback. He did not expect that not only Lucas was at school, but Yvonne was also there. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s Sunday, no need to work in thepany, and I assume you have nothing to do either?¡± Han smiled. Yvonne directly took Han¡¯s arm and pouted, saying, ¡°Even if you have something to do, I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you promised me something, and you can¡¯t break your word!¡± Han asked with a bitter smile, ¡°So, those people are at your house now?¡± He had promised Yvonne to be her shield, but he didn¡¯t expect her to give him any notice, which caught him off guard. ¡°This¡­ Queenie and Lucas looked at each other when they saw Yvonne holding Han¡¯s hand, and they both saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Since when did Han and Yvonne be so close? Especially Lucas, seeing the two so intimate, his heart sank even more, and he objected, ¡°You can¡¯t be with my master!¡± He was supposed to be Han¡¯s brother¨Cinw. If Yvonne and Han got together, what would happen to him and Queenie? Wasn¡¯t it ethical? Yvonne turned around and red at Lucas coldly, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere. You are still so naive that you won¡¯t understand what I mean. Shut up!¡± ¡°But L. ¡°You are irritating me. Do you want me to beat you up?¡± Lucas wanted to say something more, but after being red at by Yvonne, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning and dared not speak anymore. From Yvonne¡¯s angry eyes, he could tell that if he continued to speak nonsense, he probably wouldn¡¯t get his allowance for the year, and he might even be grounded. Yvonne turned to Han and asked, ¡°Are you sending me home?¡± ¡°As a man, I always keep my word. However, after I send Queenie back to the dormitory, I¡¯ll apany you back,¡± Han said helplessly. ¡°No problem.¡± After Yvonne received a definite reply from Han, she smiled sweetly and turned to Queenie, saying, ¡°Your name is Queenie, right? Hello, I¡¯m Yvonne, Lucas¡¯s older sister. ¡°Study hard at school. If Lucas dares to bother you, just give me a call, and I¡¯ll take care of him!¡± She then let go of Han¡¯s hand and exchanged contact information enthusiastically with Queenie. Lucas stood on the side with a sullen expression. What did his sister take him for? Han escorted Queenie to the school dormitory and after numerous reminders, he left the school with Yvonne and drove straight to the Lynch family. Thest time, he had been to Yvonne¡¯s house to study ancient remedies, so he was still familiar with the direction. He didn¡¯t even need navigation. ¡°Wait, we¡¯re going in the wrong direction. Turn around,¡± Yvonne suddenly said. ¡°Not this way?¡± Han looked puzzled. ¡°This direction leads to my home. We¡¯re going to my house now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± ¡°No, the former is where I live, and the second is where my family members live.¡± Speechless, Han turned around and drove in the direction guided by Yvonne. Along the way, they saw many tanks and chariots driving on the road. In addition, there were infantry squads continuously advancing with great energy and grand momentum, creating a lively ¡°It seems that Steve bing a king has a significant impact So many teams have returned Han sighed. Yvonne nodded and said, ¡°As far as I know, Longhard Kingdom¡¯s four major field armies and extraterritorial battlefield¡® three major divisions have also returned ¡°Furthermore, the major military departments across Lightdom Cary is heavily guarded and nothing goes wrong¡± untry have dispatched troops to reinforce and ensure that Steve conferring the title of king was of great importance and attracted global attention. At that time, influential figures from across the country and around the world would arrive. As a great nation. I onghard Kingdom naturally had to ensure the safety of these people while disying its grand demeanor. However, with so many esteemed guestsing from all corners of the world, there would undoubtedly be some troublemakers seeking to cause havoc. Relying solely on Steve and Monoceros Army would not suffice; arge number of troops were necessary. Therefore, during this period, troops would continuously arrive in Lightdom City from other provinces. She was already ustomed to such scenes. Forty¨Ceight minutester, a BMW car arrived in front of a vi. ¡°Well, this is my first time visiting your house. Should I buy something first?¡± Han asked. He felt it was not appropriate to visit without a gift. ¡°Buy something? You came here to be my shield. Of course, you can be as rude as you want,¡± Yvonne said. Han was speechless. Even if he was used there, he couldn¡¯t act like this. Wasn¡¯t this an attempt to tarnish his image? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing this. Let¡¯s go.¡± Yvonne smiled and was very satisfied with Han. After getting out of the car, she held Han¡¯s arm and walked towards the family vi. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The vi of the Lynch family was filled with guests Many people from prestigious families, aristocratic backgrounds, and young general¨Css experts were gathered together. ¡°Theodore, your arrival brings light to our humble dwelling.¡± Mrs. Labenz spoke, sitting in the host¡¯s seat with a smile on her face, ttering and ingratiating herself to a group of people wearing armor. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s our honor to have you here!¡± Yvonne¡¯s father, Paul, sat beside Matilda and warmly weed this group of armored warriors. It wasn¡¯t just them. Everyone in the Lynch family was fawning over this group of armored warriors. The group of people in front of him were the young talents of the Pembroke family, one of the top ten aristocratic families. in Ulinas City! The elder leading the group was called Theodore Pembroke. He was the grand elder of the Pembroke family and held significant power. As for the young man sitting beside Theodore, his name was Christopher Pembroke. He had sharp features, a captivating gaze, and a striking presence. With a single nce, one could tell that he was an extraordinary individual. ¡°Matilda, you¡¯re so thoughtful. We¡¯re not just here as guests, you know.¡± Theodore smiled faintly and went on, ¡°Do you still remember the previous engagement between our families? Today, I brought Christopher here to meet his future wife.¡± ¡°No problem. We¡¯ve already asked Yvie toe back. I believe she¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Matilda was extremely enthusiastic, smiling as she looked Christopher up and down. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west met. I didn¡¯t expect Christopher to have grown so much. ¡°He¡¯s really handsome and talented.¡± She used every word of praise she could think of on Christopher, showering him withpliments. Just then, a servant from the Lynch family walked in, his gaze calm as he whispered in Paul¡¯s ear, ¡°Paul, something¡¯s not right. Yvie is back.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that Yvie is back? Why are you so agitated?¡± Paul frowned. The servant¡¯s expression turned serious as he whispered, ¡°She brought a man with her!¡± ¡°What What?¡± Paul stood up abruptly, his expression filled with shock. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Paul was on the brink of madness, consumed by frustration. He had arranged this banquet to entertain the esteemed members of the Pembroke family, with the sole purpose of bringing Christopher and Yvonne together, hoping that they would develop a connection and eventually be united. If Yvonne and Christopher were to marry, it would be a significant step forward for the Lynch family. They might even have the opportunity to reside in the capital city and be part of its privileged society. But now, Yvonne had inexplicably brought a man with her. Wasn¡¯t this a disgrace to the Lynch family? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so agitated?¡± Matilda questioned with sternness in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mom. Please chat with Mr. Pembroke for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Paul replied in a hushed tone. With that, he left the banquet hall and made his way toward the entrance. His intention was to promptly remove the man Yvonne had brought along. This was necessary to prevent the Pembroke family from discovering Yvonne¡¯s reckless behavior and to salvage whatever hope remained for the Lynch family. Otherwise, if the Pembroke family were to learn of Yvonne¡¯s actions, they would undoubtedly be furious, spelling door for the Lynch family. ¡°Yvonne, oh, Yvonne, what are you thinking? Christopher is the scion of a prestigious family, a young man who has already attained the rank of a four¨Cstar General at such a tender age. His future knows no bounds. ¡°With such an exceptional match right in front of you, why would you choose someone else? ¡°You¡¯re being foolish!¡± As Paul pondered the situation, his anger surged, and he even had the urge to give his daughter a sound thrashing. His daughter was truly incredibly muddled! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Theodore inquired. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Just a minor matter,¡± Paul replied with a forced smile. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have toe out. I¡¯m already here.¡± Just then, Yvonne, holding Han¡¯s hand, pushed open the door and entered. Upon entering, in full view of everyone present, she passionately kissed Han with a resounding smack. Witnessing this scene, the expressions of everyone present changed. Particrly Matilda and Paul turned pale with anger. They were going to such great lengths to please the Pembroke family, all for the sake of currying favor with the influential and powerful, hoping to elevate their family¡¯s status and provide a better life for their future generations. Now, Yvonne¡¯s actions were aplete betrayal, shattering the engagement between their two families andpletely destroying their ns! If the Pembroke family were to retaliate, it would spell disaster for the Lynch family! At this moment, Theodore¡¯s face fell, and his initially smiling and amiable expression transformed into a chilling and prating gaze as he fixed his eyes on Yvonne and Han. Matilda suppressed her anger and unease and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Yvie, what do you mean by this?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne, with an air of arrogance, held onto Han¡¯s arm and confidently announced, ¡°Grandma, Dad, uncles, I am here today to make a solemn deration. ¡°I am in a romantic rtionship and this is my boyfriend, Han Jaber.¡± As soon as those words left her lips, the faces of many people in the room turned grim. Especially Theodore, whose face became so sullen that it seemed as if he would re up at any time. Matilda and the senior members of the Lynch family were also appalled by Theodore¡¯s expression, their own faces contorted with worries. ¡°Yvie, you¡­¡± Paul was consumed by anger, his fists clenched tightly, yearning to give Yvonne a good p. How could his beloved daughter act so recklessly at a time like this? 10:30 Just as Matilda, Theodore, and the others were on the verge of losing control and erupting, Christopher suddenly rose with great excitement. He hurried over to Han, eagerly gazing at him, and asked. ¡°Are you. Are you Mr. Copper?¡± Mr. Copper? Matilda, Theodore, and everyone present exchanged perplexed nces, utterly bewildered. Hadn¡¯t Yvonne just introduced Han by name? How could Christopher mistake his identity? ¡°Mr. Copper Who are you?¡± Han furrowed his brow, scrutinizing Christopher, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°You are Clumbus Copper, right? Don¡¯t you recognize me? It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Shawn!¡± Christopher was overwhelmed with excitement. He tightly grasped Han¡¯s hand and vigorously shook it. ¡°Three years ago, in the southwest region of the extraterritorial battlefield, you saved my life. Have you forgotten?¡± Clumbus Copper, the extraterritorial battlefield, the Southwest Region. Upon hearing these three crucial details, Han¡¯s memories flooded back. During that time, a formidable gang had wreaked havoc in the southwest region of the extraterritorial battlefield, disrespecting the authority of Shadow Knight. They brazenly demolished protected territories and took numerous individuals, hostage. This gang was exceptionally powerful, guarded by a formidable expert. Despite dispatching several experts, Shadow Knight failed to resolve the situation. Han was eventually summoned by his master from his mission in the west to address the matter. Assuming the alias Clumbus Copper, Han ventured alone into the southwest region of the extraterritorial battlefield. He carved a path through the gang¡¯s heart, killing enemies along the way. During his infiltration, he coincidentally encountered a young man who, like him, sought to escape but had been severely beaten by the gang¡¯s experts. Seizing the opportunity, he eliminated the assants and rescued the young man. Guided by him, Han Jaber pushed forward, liberating the hostages and reaching the gang¡¯s core. Although the young man had introduced himself, Han had been solely focused on the mission at the time, paying little attention to hispanion¡¯s identity. Now, upon hearing Christopher¡¯s words, the memories of that incident rushed back. Han shook hands with Christopher and calmly remarked, ¡°Shawn, I remember now. It seems that you deceived me. Your name isn¡¯t Shawn, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. At that time, I was afraid that revealing my true identity would put me in danger, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth. Mr. Copper, I apologize.¡± Christopher tightly held Han¡¯s hand, feeling a mix of guilt and excitement. He then turned to Theodore and said, ¡°Grandpa, allow me to introduce you. This is Clumbus Copper, my savior. ¡°He is like my brother. Now that he is with Yvie, Yvie is like my sister¨Cinw! ¡°So, can my engagement with Yvie be canceled?¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 ¡°What? The engagement is called off?¡± Manida¡¯s expression shifted as she swiftly stood up She remarked. ¡°Christopher, breaking off the engagement is a serious matter. You should think twice before taking such a step¡± Yes Christopher, Vvte is just throwing a tantrum. Don¡¯t let it bother you,¡± Paul added hurriedly. ¡°Paul, Matilda, I¡¯m being earnest Christopher¡¯s expression turned serious as he stated. ¡°A true gentleman doesn¡¯t snatch what belongs to others. Columbus is my savior, and his girlfriend is like a sister¨Cinw to me. How could I pursue my sister¨Cinw? ¡°Furthermore, I am the one who terminated the contract this time. I will take responsibility on behalf of the Pembroke family andpensate your Lynch family ¡°Christopher, are you sure? Theodore furrowed his brow. Initially, he believed that Yvonne had caused trouble first and brought shame to their Pembroke family. When he witnessed Yvonne kissing Han just now, he felt that his Pembroke family had been mistreated. Anger and a sense of vengeance filled his heart, and he desired to confront the Lynch family and regain their honor. Christopher¡¯s actions left him dumbfounded. Everyone present exchanged astonished nces, No one expected the situation to unfold in this manner! Even Yvonne was taken aback! In Yvonne¡¯s imagination, after she had used Han as a shield, the Pembroke family would undoubtedly fly into a rage and attack Han. She expected Han to counter their every move and beat the Pembroke family to a pulp. However, she never anticipated that Christopher would not be enraged. On the contrary, he disyed great admiration and respect upon seeing Han. His demeanor was filled with enthusiasm and excitement. Moreover, Christopher kept referring to her as his sister¨Cinw What was happening? *Grandpa, I am absolutely certain!¡± Christopher held Han¡¯s hand and positioned himself in front of Theodore. He chuckled and said, ¡°Grandpa, allow me to introduce you. This is Columbus Copper. He is my lifelong idol and my savior! *Grandpa, you have always taught me that a good deed should be repaid with gratitude. He saved my life. Are you suggesting that I should fight over a woman with my savior?¡± Theodore¡¯s face fell. His grandson¡¯s behavior was simply heartless. How could he dare speak to him in such a manner? He pondered for a moment and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Very well, we will do as you say.¡± After a brief pause, he looked at Matilda and Paul and expressed, ¡°Matilda, I apologize. My grandson unterally called off the engagement. It is our fault. The Pembroke family has let down your Lynch family. *If the need arises in the future, the Pembroke family will not hesitate to give you a hand.¡± Silence fell into the room. Matilda and Paul exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to proceed. They all believed they would have to face the immense fury of the Pembroke family, but in an instant, the Pembroke family unterally called off the engagement and even imed to owe them a favor? It felt as if they had been whisked away from hell to heaven. The emotional rollercoaster ride was truly exhrating! Matilda was the first to regain herposure and quickly said, ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re being too formal. Our families have always been close friends; there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± ¡°Absolutely, we are both esteemed families, and our friendship runs deep. On behalf of the Pembroke family, I propose a long¨Cterm coboration worth tens of billions of dors with the Lynch family,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Really?¡± Matilda eximed joyfully. ¡°Of course!¡± Christopher replied confidently. 10:30 Christopher dered. ¡°This coboration signifies the evesting friendship between the Pembroke family and the Lynch famuly, destined to be remembered throughout history¡± Matilda. Paul, and the others were overjoyed upon hearing this news. If there truly was a coboration contract worth tens of billions of dors, their two families would indeed maintain their friendship, and their mutual interests would gradually deepen. Thus friendship wouldst for at least seventy years! In other words, their family had genuinely allied with the Pembroke family! However, amidst their excitement and delight, Matilda and Paul didn¡¯t go overboard or lose their composure. Instead, their attention turned to Theodore. Although Christopher was a rising star of the Pembroke family and a general¨Css expert, he was still a younger member. Even if he held some authority, he wasn¡¯t the decision¨Cmaker for a contract worth tens of billions of dors. Theodore¡¯s approval was necessary for this matter to be effectivel ¡°When Christopher speaks, it carries the weight of the Pembroke family¡¯s patriarch.¡± Theodore said. In other words, the Pembroke family had given their consent to the contract worth tens of billions of dors! ¡°That¡¯s fantastic; In that case, let¡¯s all sit down and have a meal,¡± Matilda eximed with joy. She urged everyone to take their seats. She even had forks prepared for Yvonne and Han. As the Lynch family¡¯s most influential matriarch, Mrs. Labenz, naturally understood that the Lynch family¡¯s reversal of fortune was entirely due to Christopher¡¯s consideration for Han. Hau had no choice but to sit down and dine with the Lynch family, receiving the highest level of treatment. ¡°Mr. Copper, oh, no, I should call you Mr. Jaber. Long time no see. ¡°Where are you currently employed? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­¡± Christopher kept asking questions, sitting beside Han Jaber, showing concern for him, and raising his ss repeatedly. He¡® was eager to know more about Han. He waspletely infatuated with Han! What a real big fan! He didn¡¯t even spare a nce for Yvonne; his eyes were solely focused on Han, shining with admiration. This scene left the entire Pembroke family stunned! Christopher was a rising star nurtured by the Pembroke family. He was a martial arts genius, hailed as the top among the ten geniuses of Ulinas! From a young age, he disyed remarkable martial arts talent, leaving many peers far behind. Even geniuses who were twenty years older than him were surpassed. This upbringing fostered his proud and arrogant character, looking down on everyone. He even boasted that given enough time, he could surpass the soon¨Cto¨Cbe king, Steve, and trample him underfoot. However, this arrogant boss had now be a devoted fanboy of Han. In Han¡¯s presence, he humbled himself, addressing Han as if he were his real brother and gazing at him with fiery admiration. Theodore and the others were witnessing this side of Christopher for the first time, finding it difficult to believe. [Go and find out about this person¡¯s background.] Theodore immediately sent a text message to someone in charge of intelligence within the Pembroke family. Meanwhile, he scrutinized Han from head to toe, his gaze sharp as if trying to see through him. However, no matter how he looked, he still failed. He couldn¡¯t even find out the real meaning of Han¡¯s expression. ¡°I can¡¯t even see through him. He¡¯s truly an expert. No wonder Christopher idolizes him. This person must have a significant background.¡± Theodore thought to himself. Theodore was already a nine¨Cstar General, just a step away from reaching the level of a half¨Cstep Demigod. His strength was enough to be a local warlord. But even he couldn¡¯t see through Han. It was evident that Han¡¯s strength was immeasurable. Upon learning that Han worked as a security guard at Mapleturz Group, Christopher hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°Mr. Jaber, is yourpany still hiring? I want to join as a security guard too!¡± Chapter 649 Chapter 649 As Christopher spoke he kept looking at Han with bright eyes During the extraterritorial battlefield. Christopher spent two or three days with Han It was because of these two to three days that Christopher clearly knew how powerful and unfathomable Han was Because of thes. Christopher treated Han as his idol. Now that Christopher kniew that his idol was in the sameparty as him as a security guard, be naturally had to follow his idol ¡°Huh! What did you say?* Theodore, Matilda, Paul, and Yvonne were also puzzled Christopher was going to be a security guard What did Christopher want to do? ¡°Huh? What?¡± Han was still eating. When Han heard Christopher¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. Then, Han said indifferently. ¡°Stop joking. You¡¯re the boss of the dignified Pembroke family. Aren¡¯t you overkilling yourself bying to ourpany to be a security guard¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber. I¡¯m not joking. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Wherever you go to work, Fill follow you to work!¡± Christopher said solemnly. Han put down the cutlery. ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± ¡°Nom serious!¡± You¡¯re the boss of the Pembroke family, and you are already a general¨Css expert. It¡¯s too much of a waste of talent for you toe to ourpany to be a security guard¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a waste of talent to follow you, Mr. Jaber!¡± Seeing Christopher¡¯s persistence, Han had no choice but to nod and say, ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s overkill,e to the security department of Mapleturz Group tomorrow.¡± Christopher was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll report tomorrow.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy as if he had won a prize. Theodore, Matilda, and the others looked at each other in shock. Yvonne ate at the side and suddenly felt that this matter seemed to have nothing to do with her. During the meal, no one paid any attention to Yvonne. At this time, almost everyone¡¯s attention was on Han. ¡°This guy is really the center of attention wherever he goes,¡± Yvonne thought to herself. Yvonne had known Han for so long, but she had never seen Han be ordinary and unknown. Basically, as long as Han appeared, it was difficult for others not to pay attention to him. After the meal, Han pulled Yvonne up and said, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. I have a movie to watch with Yvie, so I won¡¯t be having afternoon tea with you. Enjoy your chat. With that, Han held Yvonne¡¯s hand and left quickly. After they left, Christopher was still overjoyed. He was already imagining the days when he would go to work with Han. At this moment, Theodore received all the information about Han. After reading it patiently, Theodore felt his scalp tingle. Everything that Han did was too terrifying. Just the fact that Han was able to leave unscathed after going against Steve. was enough to exin everything. At this moment, Theodore finally understood why Christopher treated Han so respectfully. This person was definitely not an ordinary person. Theodore put away his phone and patted Christopher¡¯s shoulder. Christopher, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± In the past, Christopher only knew how to cultivate and fight. He had never cared about social contact. Today, Christopher could put down his pride and follow Han as a security guard. 10:30 This was enough to prove that Christopher had already learned how to socialize Thank you, grandpa Christopher said with a unite Theodore raised his ss again and said to Ma boyfriend I¡¯m so envious Pand. ¡°Marilda, Paul, Yvonne is really lucky to be able to find such a Come, let me give you a toatt Our twe must interact the future With that, Theodore drained his ss As an elder of an aristocratic family. Theodore knew how diffic it was to leave unscathed from Steve Even the head of the Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Pembroke family ce do it Theodore knew that Han¡¯s background was definitely better in the top ten aristocratic families. That was why Theodore was so enthusiastic about the Lynch family. Matilda and Paul were ttered and quickly said, ¡°Okay¡± They hurriedly raised their sses and drank it all in one gulp. They were overjoyed For the Pembroke family to ce so much importance on them, they naturally understood that Har¡¯s strength was extraordinary Yvonne being able to be with such a man was great luck for the Lynch family. Han dragged Yvonne out and sat in BMW. Han started the car and prepared to leave. ¡°Driving is not allowed after drinking!¡± Yvonne said in a deep voice. ¡°Im not drunk.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Smell it. I don¡¯t have any alcohol on me.¡± Han turned his body sideways and approached Yvonne. Yvonne sniffed hard. As expected, Yvonne did not smell any alcohol on Han. Instead, she smelled a particrly pleasant fragrance. Moreover, there was no alcohol in Han¡¯s mouth. Yvonne frowned slightly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Didn¡¯t you drink a lot just now? Why don¡¯t you have any alcohol on you? What did you do?¡± Yvonne remembered very clearly that Christopher kept toasting Tan just now. Many people from the Pembroke family also toasted Han. Han did not reject anyone and drank a lot However, Han did not have any alcohol on him. Why? This was more or less illogical. ¡°It¡¯s my secret.¡± Han chuckled. One learned from one¡¯s mistakes. Ever since Han got drunk during dinner with Reign, he no longer dared to get drunk recklessly. When Han was drinking with those people just now, he had been circting Internal Strength. Before the alcohol could enter his mind, he had already forced the alcohol into his kidneys. Then, he excreted a portion of alcohol through peeing. There was also a portion of alcohol on him. Han used a method simr to the Sixth Divine Sword to excrete the alcohol through his fingers. This time, the alcohol didn¡¯t even cross Han¡¯s mind. Naturally, Han felt good, and there was no smell on him. Yvonne looked at Han¡¯s smug expression and said calmly, ¡°I finally understand why Rei likes to take you on business trips.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re so good at drinking and almost never drunk. Besides, the more you drink, the more energetic you be. It¡¯s really suitable to take you with her to help her drink, Yvonne said. ¡°Maybe so.¡± Han nodded and did not say anything else. He started the car and left the Lynch family. At the mention of Reign, Han recalled what happened that night with mixed feelings. Is there something on your mind? Yvonne keenly caught the change in Han¡¯s mood A little. Han nodded. ¡°Is it rted to Rei¡± Yvonne asked again. This woman¡¯s sixth sense was too strong. Han frowned slightly. With the thought that it was better to save trouble, Han said calmly, ¡°I encountered some trouble on other matters¡± When Yvonne heard that it had nothing to do with Reign, shepletely relented. Then, Yvonne asked, ¡°Do you need my help¡± Han still wanted to say something, but he received a message from Zachary [Come to the secret base in three hours) Han nced at the message and turned off his phone. He looked at Yvonne and said, ¡®I have something to do. Shall I send you back to your vi or to thepany?¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Yvonne originally wanted to take the opportunity to chat with Han for a while longer Yvonne wanted to have more space and time alone with Han However, after hearing Han¡¯s words. Yvonne frowned slightly. Do you really not want to be with me so badly? ¡°That¡¯s not it. I really have something on Han forced a smile. ¡°What is it?¡± Im sorry It¡¯s not appropriate for me to reveal my private matters to others¡± ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s more than enough to send you home.¡± ¡°Okay, then send me to the office. I can study my new medicine. ¡°Sure.¡± Han nodded and immediately changed direction, driving toward Mapleturz Group. An hourter, Han walked Yvonne to the entrance of thepany. After Yvonne got off, Han drove BMW straight to the secret base of Dragon Team. As long as Dragon Team¡¯s matter was resolved, Han¡¯s family would never be in danger in Lightdom City or even the entire country in the future. Naturally, Han had to put this matter first. This guy really doesn¡¯t know how to be gentle with women!¡± Yvonne watched as Han left so quickly. She pouted and stomped her feet on the spot, feeling especially unhappy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yvonne was clearly a beautiful woman, alright? However, Han actually did not take Yvonne seriously. Han did not even have the intention to pursue Yvonne. Yvonne was simply angry. ¡°Damn you, Han. You are really blind. I wish you the best of luck being single forever.¡± Yvonne stared at BMW. After BMW turned into a ck dot and finally disappeared, Yvonne cursed in her heart and turned around to enter thepany. Yvonne went straight to the research and development department. Yvonne opened the office door and was about to start the study when she realized that Reign was also here. Yvonne could not help but be stunned. Reign was also a little surprised to see Yvonne. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to do more research and try to let you bring the best medicine out of the country,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°We are really good friends. I have the same mind as you.¡± Reign smiled and extended her right hand to Yvonne. ¡°Give me five!¡± Yvonne put away her thoughts and walked over. After giving Reign a high five, Yvonne immediately put on her white coat, mask, and goggles and said calmly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± With that, Yvonne took out her various experimental equipment and began to do very detailed and scientific research. Halfway through the research, Yvonne suddenly raised her head and looked at Reign. ¡°In order to ensure that the remedy pill are foolproof, I n to go to the Whileal Kingdom with you in a few days.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°What? Am I not wee?¡± Yvonne said in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. If you cane, I will definitely give my wholehearted approval.¡± Reign¡¯s expression was calm. She was even a little excited. This trip to the Whileal Kingdom was no small matter. Reign¡¯spany¡¯s medicine would represent the entire Longhard Kingdom overseas. Reign was afraid that she would not be able to fully introduce the ingredients and effects of the medicine. If Yvonne went together, that would be great. Although Yvonne¡¯s presence would hinder Reign¡¯s rtionship with Han to a certain extent, the benefits outweighed the disadvantages. As the CEO of thepany, Reign naturally had to choose this path where the pros outweighed the cons. 10:30) 1 When Wonne saw how excited and happy. Reign was the was dightly stunned and fets guilty Wonne originally thought that Reign and Han went to the Whaleral opportunity to develop their rtionship and make things official im together because they wanted to take the This way, Yvonne would not be able to get involved in the rtionship between Reign md Han?. Because Yvonne diet wat to miss Han, she wanted to go to the Whileal Kingilom with them and test rig¡¯s mind idea Now that Reign readily agreed, Yoomne fel that her lifes of testing Reign waspletely wrong and tinful. Yvonne felt that the had let Reigni However, Reign did not think too much about it. She aboo lookedar the bottles of various medicines and asked corintly. ¡°Vir, don¡¯t you usually hate going on business trips the most Why did you suddenly think of going on a business trip with 7 saw that you were working so hard, so I wanted to help you I also went to visit Simon Yvonne quickly found an excuse to bruch it off ¡°You are my best friend. Thank you. Then I¡¯ll get Lily to book your ne ticket?¡± ¡°Okay¡± After Reign recrived Yvonne¡¯s definite answer, she was immediately overjoyed. Reign immediately took out her phone and informed Lily to book a ne ticket. In a private airport in the suburbs of Lightdom City Robert and the Four Kings were standing beside the airport. They looked at the sky and waited quietly. Ever since a Demigod was killed by Han, Robert promoted another general¨Css expert to be a new Demigod, so that his territory could be controlled by someone. Behind Robert and the other four, a group of underlings in ck suits stood like javelins and waited quietly. The atmosphere was very serious. The scene was very magnificent. They waited for a long time, but there was still no movement from the airport, and no ne appeared in the sky. ¡°We¡¯ve been standing for more than an hour. Who are we waiting for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. In short, someone who can make Robert wait for so long must be a very important guest.¡± ¡°But my legs are sore from standing. That person still isn¡¯t here. Is he ying with us?¡± ¡°Shut up. Is this something we can talk about?¡± Theckeys below stood for a long time, but no one came. They could not help but lose their patience and start discussing. Boom! Boom! Just as they were discussing, the sound of propellers suddenly resounded through the sky. Immediately after, a military helicopter appeared in the distant sky and quickly flew over. ¡°Line up and wee!¡± When Robert saw the ne, his eyes lit up. He immediately walked out and arrived at the airport. The Four Kings followed closely behind. The otherckeys did not dare to disobey. They hurriedly walked out and lined up. About 30 minutester, the helicopternded at the airport. A young man in a suit alighted from the ne. The young man had sharp brows, bright eyes, and an imposing appearance. His entire body exuded a dignified aura that made others not dare underestimate him. When Robert saw this person, he was overjoyed and immediately went up to wee him. ¡°Greetings, Boss.¡± Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Greetings! Boss The Four Kings originally wanted to follow Robert and bow, but when they heard Robert¡¯s words, they were instantly stunned. They looked at each other in disbelief Robert was a seven¨Cstar general¨Css expert. His strength was unimaginable. He was even Lightdom City¡¯s Uncrowned King His assets covered the entirety of Lightdom City. Such a seven¨Cstar general¨Css expert actually greeted this young man so respectfully. Who exactly was the young man? Why was Rober so respectful If news of this got out, it would definitely shock many people in Lightdom City. It might even cause a hugemotion The young man nced at Robert. His eyes were filled with dislike and a trace of disgust. The young man said indifferently, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Boss, with the support of the family, I have firmly controlled Lightdom City¡¯s economic lifeline and have found that thing.¡± Robert said respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. At least you have some ability, old man. Our family didn¡¯t train you for nothing. Alright, I am tired from the long journey. Arrange a resting ce for me immediately. You can move the equipment yourself,¡± The young man said coldly. When the young man spoke, he used themand tone. ¡°I have already made the arrangements. Please get in the car, boss Robert respectfully escorted this so¨Ccalled boss all the way to the car. After the young man got into the car and left, Robert finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Bard, you¡¯re¡­¡± The Four Kings surrounded Robert, and their eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t ask too much!¡± Robert red at them. The Four Kings felt as if they had been electrocuted and did not dare to say another word. Robert nced at them and said in a deep voice, ¡°Cut the crap. Go to the helicopter and move the equipment immediately. ¡°Remember that you have to be gentle. This set of equipment is very important to us.¡± With that, Robert quickly left in the car and followed that young man. The Four Kings stood rooted to the ground, looking at each other in confusion. ¡°Robert who we have been following is just an old servant in the eyes of that young man?¡± Witnessing all this, the new Demigod frowned slightly. ¡°I reckon that our position as the Four Kings is about to be lost,¡± said de King of Northern Deseret in a low voice. The other two were silent and their expressions were gloomy. All along, the Four Kings felt that they were high and mighty. Even when they learned that Steve had been conferred the title of king, they felt that they would have a ce in Lightdom City. Now that they witnessed Robert treating that young man so respectfully, the Four Kings suddenly realized that in the eyes of some big shots, they might not even be considered ves. They, what were they? A ve¡¯sckey? Or ackey¡¯sckey? No matter how the title was, it was still so unpleasant. de King of Northern Deseret lit a cigarette and took a puff in his mouth. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I finally understand the difference between people.¡± ¡°In the eyes of some people, all living beings are ves.¡± ¡°For us, some things will never appear in the future if we don¡¯t have when we are born.¡± The other three Demigods fell silent when they heard this. That made sense. Some things would never appear if one didn¡¯t have them when they were born. It would be harder than ascending to the heavens to have them in the future. For example, power. They had traveled extensively and experienced a lot of things They had cut down people, got injured, and escaped death They had originally thought that they were already considered superior after experiencing and toughening in the martial world. In fact, they even felt that they were not weak and were not stupid. They should have stood at the peak and looked down on everything However, reality told them that they had only climbed up a slope The real heroes were already standing on the mountain peaks when they were born, looking down at them who had climbed up slopes with all their might. What a joke. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re all here to make a living. It doesn¡¯t matter who we work for. Let¡¯s go and get to work ¡° de King of Northern Deseret took a deep breath and immediately said to his subordinates, ¡°Everyone, listen up Immediately go to the helicopter to move equipment Remember to be gentle.¡± The other three Demigods alsomanded their subordinates to move the equipment in the helicopter. Inside the helicopter were some tightly wrapped sealed boxes. No one knew what was inside, but a box that was only about 4 inches was very heavy. It took two burly men to move it. The other boxes were the same. They were all heavy. After moving everything and cing them in the truck, even the tires of the truck were a little t. ¡°What kind of equipment is inside?¡± The new Demigod looked at the sealed boxes with a strange look in his eyes. These boxes were so small, but they were so heavy. It was obvious that the things inside were all treasures. ¡°Robert said that if you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t ask so much.¡± de King of Northern Deseret stubbed out his cigarette, nced at that person, and said in a low voice, ¡°Also, put away the greed in your eyes. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any ideas about this batch of goods.¡± With that, de King of Northern Deseret got into his car and drove away. The other two also nced at the new Demigod and left by car. The new Demigod looked at the equipment reluctantly. However, in the end, he could only retract his gaze and turn to leave. Although the new Demigod was very greedy and thought of ways to seek his own benefits, this batch of goods was too precious. It was brought by Robert¡¯s boss. If the new Demigod dared to have ideas on this batch of goods, he might very well die. ¡°But I really want to know what¡¯s inside.¡± After the new Demigod sat in his car, he still looked at the truck with bright eyes. There was unconceble greed and doubt in his eyes. The new Demigod was most interested in unknown treasures. However, now was not the time to have ideas on these goods. ¡°I have to figure out who the boss of Mr. Bard is.¡± The new Demigod lit a cigar and said to the driver, ¡°Drive and follow Robert and the others.¡± The driver nodded. Without saying a word, he immediately started the car and quickly rushed out to follow the car. The truck also began to move, following behind them. The cars of theckeys also started up one after another to protect the big truck. About an hourter, the young man¡¯s car and Robert¡¯s car arrived in front of a vi. After getting out of the car, the young man nced at the vi with disdain. ¡°Old man, you arranged for me to stay in such a lousy ce?¡± Robert hurriedly walked over from the back of the car and bowed respectfully. ¡°Boss, this is the best decoration I can think of. Please forgive me and make do. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The young man snorted and walked into the vi. Robert hurriedly followed and asked carefully. ¡°Boss, why did youe to Lightdom City this time?¡± The young man¡¯s gaze was cold as he said word by word, ¡°To kill a man!¡± ¡°To kill who?¡± They had traveled extensively and experienced a lot of things. They had cut down people, got injured, and escaped death. They had originally thought that they were already considered superior after experiencing and toughening in the martial world In fact, they even felt that they were not weak and were not stupid They should have stood at the peak and looked down on everything However, reality told them that they had only climbed up a slope. The real heroes were already standing on the mountain peaks when they were born, looking down at them who had climbed up slopes with all their might. What a joke ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re all here to make a living. It doesn¡¯t matter who we work for. Let¡¯s go and get to work.¡± de King of Northern Deseret took a deep breath and immediately said to his subordinates, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Immediately go to the helicopter to move equipment Remember to be gentle.¡± The other three Demigods alsomanded their subordinates to move the equipment in the helicopter. Inside the helicopter were some tightly wrapped sealed boxes. No one knew what was inside, but a box that was only about 4 inches was very heavy. It took two burly men to move it. The other boxes were the same. They were all heavy. After moving everything and cing them in the truck, even the tires of the truck were a little t. ¡°What kind of equipment is inside?¡± The new Demigod looked at the sealed boxes with a strange look in his eyes. These boxes were so small, but they were so heavy. It was obvious that the things inside were all treasures. ¡°Robert said that if you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t ask so much.¡± de King of Northern Deseret stubbed out his cigarette, nced at that person, and said in a low voice, ¡°Also, put away the greed in your eyes. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have any ideas about this batch of goods.¡± With that, de King of Northern Deseret got into his car and drove away. The other two also nced at the new Demigod and left by car. The new Demigod looked at the equipment reluctantly. However, in the end, he could only retract his gaze and turn to leave. Although the new Demigod was very greedy and thought of ways to seck his own benefits, this batch of goods was too precious. It was brought by Robert¡¯s boss. If the new Demigod dared to have ideas on this batch of goods, he might very well die.. ¡°But I really want to know what¡¯s inside.¡± After the new Demigod sat in his car, he still looked at the truck with bright eyes. There was unconceble greed and doubt in his eyes. The new Demigod was most interested in unknown treasures. However, now was not the time to have ideas on these goods. ¡°I have to figure out who the boss of Mr. Bard is. The new Demigod lit a cigar and said to the driver, ¡°Drive and follow Robert and the others.¡± The driver nodded. Without saying a word, he immediately started the car and quickly rushed out to follow the car. The truck also began to move, following behind them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The cars of theckeys also started up one after another to protect the big truck. About an hourter, the young man¡¯s car and Robert¡¯s car arrived in front of a vi. After getting out of the car, the young man nced at the vi with disdain. ¡°Old man, you arranged for me to stay in such a lousy ce?¡± Robert hurriedly walked over from the back of the car and bowed respectfully. ¡°Boss, this is the best decoration I can think of. Please forgive me and make do. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The young man snorted and walked into the vi. Robert hurriedly followed and asked carefully, ¡°Boss, why did youe to Lightdom City this time?¡± The young man¡¯s gaze was cold as he Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Robert was stunned when he heard this To kill Han A young man from such arge family actually traveled thousands of miles to kill Han¡® How was this posuble The young man seemed to have realized something as well. He turned to look at Robert. ¡°Judging from your expression. you know Han Jaber?¡± Robert¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I do know a person called Han Jaber, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the same target as you want to kill, boss¡± The young man did not waste any time. He immediately took out a photo and handed it to Robert. ¡°Take a look. Is it this person?¡± Robert hurriedly looked over and his expression changed on the spot. The man in this photo was the Han Robert knew. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°It seems that you know him. I¡¯ll give you time to prepare. I want to know all his information within 30 minutes,¡± The young man said in a deep voice. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll prepare it immediately, Robert said respectfully. The young man nced at Robert with disdain and quickly walked into the room to take a shower and change. Robert held the photo of Han. His gaze was solemn as Robert thought to himself, ¡°Han, it looks like I really can¡¯t protect you this time.¡± In the past, Robert had thought of taking Han under his wing, but unfortunately, he did not seed. Out of his cherish for talent, Robert had never attacked Han or his family. However, now that the young man was here to kill Han, it was no small matter. Based on Robert¡¯s understanding of the young man, as long as the young man attacked, no one would be alive. Even if it was a half¨Cstep god¨Css expert, a one¨Cstar god¨Css expert, or a two¨Cstar god¨Css expert, once the young man attacked, the opponent would be executed the moment they appeared. In Robert¡¯s opinion, even if Han was extremely capable, he would at most be a one¨Cstar god¨Css expert. Han was definitely not the young man¡¯s match. However, Robert¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. Robert thought to himself, ¡°This young man¡¯s identity is so high and mighty. He has never appeared in the mortal world. How did Han provoke him? He even came here from so far away to kill Han!¡± Robert felt that there was something fishy about this matter. Han had only recently returned to Lightdom City. Now, the young man had alsoe to Lightdom City to kill Han. Could it be that in the past eight years, Han had offended the young man¡¯s family? In that case, what had Han done in the past eight years? At the thought of this, Robert¡¯s expression became extremely solemn. He had a deeper understanding and guess of Han. He knew that Han was unfathomable at the same time. After all, to be able to get the young man to take action was already an extraordinary person. Thirty minutester, the young man had already showered and changed his clothes. He lit a candle and sat upright in front of it like a mountain, meditating. He was immovable, solemn, and dignified. Robert held the information documents about Han in his hand and stood respectfully at the door. He did not dare to disturb the young man and waited quietly. Robert looked at the meditating young man, his eyes filled with admiration and envy. Robert thought to himself. ¡°This young man is so great. He is even so good at meditation. I¡¯m really envious.¡± As far as Robert knew, the young man¡¯s family had a particrly powerful Visualization Heart Cultivation. It could strengthen one¡¯s spiritual strength through visualization and meditation. This was one of the best methods for internal cultivation. It could strengthen one¡¯s spirit. When one¡¯s spiritual strength reached a certain level, one would be able to open the Violet 10:31 Chamber between the brows of the human and open a brand¨Cnew realm. Then it would help people break through the Demigod Realm and reach God Realm Legend had it that a God Realm expert who opened the Violet Chamber between his eyebrows could hypnotize his opponent with just a look and turn his opponent into his puppet. He had the methods of a god Moreover, the God Realms had countless magical uses. Robert did not even know how many methods there were. After all, as an old servant in the family, Robert had no right to ask about the young boss¡¯s business, nor did he have the right to touch the legendary Visualization Heart Cultivation at God Realm Now that Robert saw the young man meditating, he was naturally extremely envious. About an hourter, the young man finally woke up from his meditative state and opened his eyes. In the vi, it was as if two bolts of lightning were blooming. It was shocking. Robert stood outside the door and was struck by two cold electric shocks, instantly feeling as if he had been electrocuted. trembling all over, and covered in cold sweat. In an instant, Robert felt as if he was standing naked in front of the young man. Everything was seen. It was as if Robert¡¯s deepest thoughts had been seen through by the young man. There were no secrets to speak of ¡°Is this how terrifying Visualization Heart Cultivation is? Robert¡¯s face was pale as cold sweat poured down his face. ¡°Come in!¡± the young man said coldly. Robert hurriedly took a few deep breaths. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and forced himself to calm down. Robert walked in with the documents and handed them to the young man respectfully. ¡°This is information on Han, boss.¡± The young man stretched out his hand and sucked the information in Robert¡¯s hand into his own. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Stand down.¡± The young man¡¯s domineering voice andmanding tone were like he was chasing away a fly. Robert did not dare to disobey and quickly retreated. After Robert left, the young man opened Han¡¯s information. When he read it carefully, his gaze was as cold as a knife. In the end, the young man took out a dagger and pierced through the photo of Han on the document, nailing it to the table. ¡°Han Jaber, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± In the base of Dragon Team in Lightdom City. After Han arrived, he was immediately weed by Zachary This was a very spacious training ground. It was located in the deepest part of Armed Combat Department in Lightdom. City. It was especially secretive, and one had to have Dragon Team pass to enter. Ordinary people would not even have the chance to approach this ce. There were all kinds of training equipment and training grounds here. Whether it was modern thermal weapons or cold weapons, they had everything. There was even a weapon forging department like the God Barracks that was in charge of making all kinds of weapons for the Dragon Team Katelyn¡¯s bow was made in the God Barracks. Not only did it have the characteristics of a modern bow, but it also had the sharpness of a cold weapon. It could be said to be a perfectbination of modern technology and ancient bows. Apart from that, there was also the Equipment Battalion, the Information Department, and various other departments. They were quiteplete. ¡°The equipment here is probably even more novel than that of Lightdom Military Department, Han sighed. ¡°Of course.¡± Zachary nodded and said calmly, ¡°Dragon Team members¡® main purpose is to serve Lord Supremacy. Be it equipment or other things, they have to be thetest, the mostplete, and the most advanced.¡± After a pause, Zachary pulled Han to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s time to fulfill the conditions you promised me, right?¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°Are you still pretending not to know?¡± Zachary¡¯s face could not help but darken. His eyes were filled with anticipation and desire as he said word by word Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Zachary looked at Han without blinking, his eyes filled with anticipation and excitement. Over the past few days, Zachary had beenmunicating with the Zabel family and knew how fast they were improving What made Zachary the most excited was that ording to his understanding of Karen, Karen had already figured out the cultivation method of spiritual strength before he broke through to god¨Css. This was an important matter. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Spiritual strength cultivation techniques had always been unique to divine cultivation techniques. The longer one cultivated spiritual strength, the stronger one¡¯s spiritual strength would be, and the stronger one¡¯s body would be Most importantly, after one¡¯s spiritual strength became stronger, one could ignore the pressure of many experts and even have the ability to challenge those above one¡¯s level. Zachary dreamt of obtaining the corresponding divine cultivation techniques, Therefore, Zachary had long been waiting for Han in this military base. When Zachary saw Han corning over, the first thing he wanted to do was to ask Han for divine cultivation techniques. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Give me your wrist.¡± ¡°Wrist? What do you want to do? Taking my pulse?¡± ¡°Of course! Or how can I help you improve the trajectory of the vital energy in your body without taking your pulse?¡± ¡°Okay Zachary was overjoyed. He immediately handed his wrist to Han, then ran his Heart Cultivation and stared intently at Han ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± After sensing the trajectory of Zachary¡¯s vital energy. Han frowned slightly. Han immediately activated vital energy in his eyes and used the skill, God¡¯s Eye, to observe Zachary, In Han¡¯s vision, Zachary¡¯s clothes, skin, and muscles had all disappeared. There was only a huge cluster of blood vessels and the scene of Zachary¡¯s meridians. Han could clearly see all the processes of Zachary¡¯s vital energy moving through his meridians, and he could see the changes in every blood vessel and muscle in Zachary¡¯s body wherever vital energy went. Zachary was obviously from a prestigious family. The Heart Cultivation Zachary cultivated was indeed very powerful. It was a level higher than that of the Zabel family and did not have any ws. However, without a defect, it was usually the biggest defect. Because in Han¡¯s eyes, this was the most basic Heart Cultivation. As long as one spent a long time cultivating, even someone with no talent could cultivate vital energy. However, the achievements it could bring people to were limited. ¡°How is it?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Your set of Heart Cultivation is already pretty good,¡± said Han ¡°I want something better. I want it now!¡± Zachary said. ¡°Fine.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no paper or pen now, and I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you about so many acupoints. How about this? I¡¯ll help you run it twice. You can experience it carefully and remember the trajectory, okay?¡± ¡°Help me run it?¡± Zachary was stunned. Buzz! Before Zachary could finish his sentence, Han had already ced a hand on the acupoints on Zachary¡¯s abdomen. A stream of extremely pure vital energy was poured into Zachary¡¯s body. Like a dragon, the vital energy set off from the Zachary¡¯s aura sea and operated through the eight extraordinary meridians. After swimming one round, the vital energy returned to the aura sea. During this process, the vital energy would be purer andrger than before. onvted it once just now, but Zachary could already feel that he was breaking through his bottleneck. This feeling was to good making Zachary so happy that he almost jumped up. ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy xo qusckly. Collect your thoughts and remember the trajectory of the vital energy. I won¡¯t write it down for you¡± Han sasi in a deep voice ¡°Alright¡± Zachary quickly nodded and took a few deep breaths. He quickly suppressed his joy and began to experience it Then, Han attacked again. The vital energy moved like a dragon, driving Zachary¡¯s vital energy along a specific After another round of cirction. Zachary¡¯s vital energy returned to his crimson core and aura sea. ¡°Got a right¡± Han asked ¡°I remember However, to be safe. I¡¯ll run it once first. Help me check if it¡¯s right,¡± said Zachary ¡°Alright¡± Havhan nodded Next. Zachry ran the vital energy ording to its previous trajectory. Han looked at Zachary with a hint of admiration in his eyes. That was amazing. It seemed that Zachary was also a genius. Han had only run it twice, and each time, Zachary¡¯s vital energy would have to pass through 88 acupoints. However, Zachary could actually clearly remember the order of each acupoint. That was impressive. ¡°Alright, you ve memorized it now. Remember to do the cultivation technique hard. In less than five years, you¡¯ll be able to be a god¨Css expert, Han said calmly. Thank you. Mr. Jaber!¡± Zachary opened his eyes his gaze filled with ecstatic joy. Then he said, ¡°Katelyn and ke are not here yet. Mr. Jaber, how about going to the training grounds and admiring it for a while? Ill familiarize myself with this cultivation technique!¡± After saying that, Zachary ignored Han and immediately ran to a corner. Zachary sat cross¨Clegged and meditated, constantly circting the Heart Cultivation which had been modified by Han. Zachary sat quietly,pletely focused. It was obvious that Zachary was extremely excited. Han could not help but sigh when he saw Zachary like this. It was just a very ordinary Heart Cultivation, but it was already enough to make Zachary so crazy. If Zachary knew that these techniques were just very ordinary things in Shadow Knight, who knew what Zachary would think? At the same time, Han secretly rejoiced. The Heart Cultivation Han cultivated was at the highest level imparted by his master. It was called Skyborne Dragon Mastery. The vital energy cultivated by this Heart Cultivation was iparably pure without any impurities. It condensed the purest energy in the entire universe. Moreover, there was no bottleneck in cultivation. It was precisely because of his cultivation technique that Han was able to kill so many people. In the end, under the paving of blood and bones, Han became the Mercenary King of a generation. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no point in thinking about this now.¡± Han shook his head and collected his thoughts. He went to the training grounds and picked up a saber from the shelf. Han waved it a few times and felt that it was not very powerful, Han shook his head secretly. This de was too light. Han walked to the bow and arrow area and observed.. They were densely packed and dazzling. At On the racks in the training grounds, there were hundreds of bows and arrows, the same time, it indicated how much strength each bow and arrow needed, how long the range was, and how prating it Among them were interlocking crosbows, trafivichical bows, and petractors. There were all kinds of designs. Han was dazzled by them. Hen casually parked up an iron bow for this how alone weighed at least more than $5 peds & watery deep in Hene hand Just as Han was about to shoot, Katelyn ddenly appeared in training ground Katelyn¡¯s beautiful eyes were cold as she stares at Hen Who allowed you to touch my bose Lett Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Han was slightly stunned. Han looked at Katelyn in confusion Tm Dragon Team¡¯s chief instructor in Lightdor City I¡¯m in charge of training you ¡®Aren¡¯t all the weapons here supposed to belong to the country? ¡°Why did you say it was yours?¡± As he spoke. Han was still ceaselessly ying with the divine bow in his hand. The design of this bow was wonderful. The lines were perfect, and the weight was outstanding. The only regret was that it was too heavy for ordinary people to use. Katelyn¡¯s gaze was cold as she said word by word, ¡°In the training grounds of Dragon Team in Lightdomn City, all the bows and arrows were personally forged by me. ¡°The divine bows on this side are all built from my own materials. They are my personal belongings and do not belong to the country or Dragon Team. ¡°No one is allowed to touch my bows and arrows without my permission. Let go!¡± Han was even more stunned. Han looked at Katelyn, then at the bows and arrows hanging on the wall. His eyes were even more shocked. ¡°You made these yourself?¡± These bows and arrows were all very well¨Cshaped and heavy. It was obvious that they were made by a weapon master. Han never expected that these bows and arrows were actually made by a delicate beautiful woman like Katelyn. It was really a little beyond Han¡¯s expectations. ¡°Let go!¡± Katelyn said coldly. Han had no choice but to put away the divine bow in his hand Katelyn walked over and sprayed disinfectant on the divine bow. She looked at Han with disgust. Han was speechless. Han just touched Katelyn¡¯s bow. There was no need to target Han like this, right? Katelyn even disinfected it like this. It was simply a humiliation to Han. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a instructor or someone but remember this. These bows and arrows are my personal items. You¡¯re not allowed to touch my bows and arrows without my permission.¡± Katelyn nced at Han and said coldly, ¡°Even if you¡¯re the chief instructor, it¡¯s the same!¡± Han nced at Katelyn. He did not say anything but shook his head secretly. This youngdy¡¯s archery skills were indeed very impressive. She could be said to be invincible among her peers. However, she was too arrogant and did not leave a good impression. It was obvious at a nce that Katelyn was the kind of person who was arrogant and had never suffered setbacks or failures. That was why Katelyn had always been so high and mighty. Han did not educate or train Katelyn immediately. Instead, Han asked calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s the other person?¡± Katelyn packed her things and did not reply to Han at all. When they found out that Han wasing over to train them, Katelyn had already discussed a countermeasure with ke. They had to show Han that they were not to be trifled with. Therefore, Katelyn ignored Han¡¯s words, while ke deliberately pretended to be an hourte. In any case, they were all old members of the Dragon Team. With someone backing them up, they of the instructor who had appeared out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Han frowned. were naturally not afraid Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know you! Do I have to answer you just because you¡¯re talking to me?¡± Katelyn said coldly. With that, Katelyn nced at Han and turned to enter the other materials departments to choose new materials for casting arrows. Han looked at Katelyn¡¯s back and his gaze darkened. As someone who had been through this before, Han knew that Katelyn and ke must have colluded to take Han down a notch. Han smiled, lit a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and began to smoke. ¡°So cool, girl. I like you. ¡°However, I guarantee that you will be the ones crying Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Han, as the Sovereign of Shadows, had taught many criminalsa lesson and trained many generals In Shadow Knight, there were many troublemakers who were 100 times harder to deal with than Katelyn and ke, but they were all subdued by Han Now that Katelyn wanted to make things difficult for Han, she was simply overrating herself ¡°Oh¡® Interesting. Let me see what you¡¯re up to¡± At this time. Han was all smiles. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He sat down on a stool nearby and smoked leisurely while ying with his phone In any case. Han had already settled the matters at hand. It was a weekend without work today, so Han had plenty of time to y with Katelyn and ke. Thirty minutester, Zachary, who had finally mastered the Heart Cultivation, walked over happily. ¡°That¡¯s great, Mr. Jaber. Your technique is really amazing! Tve only cultivated for 30 minutes, but I already feel hot all over. I have the illusion that I¡¯m about to break through. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. That¡¯s too awesome!¡± At this moment. Zachary was full of admiration for Han. If not for the fact that Zachary already had a master, he would have immediately acknowledged Han as his master. With just a casual modification from Han, their family¡¯s Heart Cultivation had already undergone such an earth¨Cshattering change. This cultivation level was simply unbelievable. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°nothing. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. After all, we are in a cooperative rtionship, Han said calmly. Zachary was obviously from a prestigious family. He had very high authority in Lightdom City. Even Steve, who was about to be conferred the title of king, had to be respectful to Zachary If Han was on good terms with Zachary, he would be able to let his family obtain greater benefits in the future. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve done me a big favor. I¡¯ll buy you dinner when I¡¯m free. Zachary was overjoyed. He was extremely grateful to Han. Then, Zachary looked around and frowned slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t Katelyn and ke here yet?¡± ¡°A youngdy came. After mocking me for a while, she went to the materials department. As for the other one, he hasn¡¯te yet.¡± Han pointed in the direction of Katelyn and said calmly. Zachary saw Katelyn, but he did not see ke. Zachary¡¯s face darkened. As Dragon Team¡¯s chief captain in Lightdom City, Zachary had been through life and death with Katelyn and ke for many years. Of course, Zachary understood their personalities. These two people were clearly trying to make things difficult for Han. This meant that they were looking down upon Zachary. ¡°It looks like some people need to be lectured.¡± Zachary¡¯s gaze was cold. Just as Zachary was about to go and talk to Katelyn, Han suddenly pulled Zachary back and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just two little troublemakers. Forget it. Let¡¯s wait.¡± ¡°Are you not angry?¡± Zachary wa stunned. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry?¡± Han asked. Zachary looked at Han and his expression changed. Zachary could not help but look up to Han a few times. In the past, Dragon Team had a professional chief instructor. Those people were all seniors who had returned from extraterritorial battlefields. They were very strong. However, in terms of talent, they were no match for Katelyn and ke. During each training session, Katelyn and ke would always think of various ways to make things difficult for the chief instructor. They would leave happily after many instructors was almost angry to death and quit. Zachary did not expect that facing such an impolite Katelyn, Han would be so calm and didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Being angry is very harmful to our health. There¡¯s no need to get angry for troublemakers.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still one person who hasn¡¯te? Then let¡¯s sit down and wait. Do you have coffee? How about making a pot?¡± Zachary was a little speechless, but he still made a pot of coffee and chatted with Han while drinking In any case, the special training was only a mission given by the higher¨Cups and besides, it was Han¡¯s task. It had nothing to do with Zachary Since Han wasn¡¯t anxious, Zachary naturally wasn¡¯t either. Katelyn was selecting supplies in the materials department. When she saw Han chatting with coffee so calmly, Katelyn frowned slightly Katelyn picked up her phone and contacted ke to inform him about this. ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s not rushing me toe, but is drinking coffee¡± ke¡¯s shocked voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Yes.¡± Katelyn nodded. ke pondered for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Looks like this person is quite good. He¡¯s not angry even now, Alright, let¡¯s show him a more ruthless lesson.¡± Chapter 656 Chapter 656 more ruthless Iesioni Bial chant are you trying to do? Don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise when Mr. Tyler is embarrassed, we will suffer.¡± Katelyn saul buckled on the ziher end of the phone and void. metus, don¡¯t avery. I know what to do ¡° ich h?rte mare purbless leeson. And it¡¯s that I won¡¯t be participating Tro sote, but Hen didn¡¯t even get engry. Then 171 in training tochey) ¡°Thin¡¯s all. I¡¯m going back to drep. 11 hang op Riske bang itp dire Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ot be participating in training Was this considered a more ruthless lesson! Aber Katelyn hung up the phone, she frowned slightly. She felt that ke¡¯s actions were not very reliable Howeon ke would definitely do each hing Katelyn threw the materials in her hand to the ground and looked at Han, who was drinking coffee, Katelyn¡¯s exze was cold as the thought to herself, ¡°ke is an idiot. He can¡¯t hurt you at all by doing so. ¡°You¡¯re so calm and carefree. It¡¯s obvious that you want to ck off and not work. Then I won¡¯t give you a chancet ¡°Alright, you want to train us, right? I¡¯ll give you a chance to trami At the thought of this, Katelyn was very confident. She immediately walked out and picked up one of the divine bows. She nocked the arrow, aimed at the coffee pot between Han and Zachary, and quickly shot an arrow, Come Mr. Tyler, I¡¯ll pour you coffee.¡± When the arrow flew over, Han leisurely lifted the coffee pot and poured coffee for Zachary The arrow flew through the air and missed. ¡°What?¡± When Katelyn saw this, her pretty face sank. Katelyn¡¯s arrows had always been urate, but now, Han had dodged them. The most hateful thing was that Han¡¯s movements were so rxed and casual. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t Katelyn¡¯s reputation as the sharpshooter be ruined? ¡°What?¡± Zachary was also drinking coffee, and as an expert, he immediately sensed what was going on and hurriedly stood up to scold Katelyn. Katelyn was simply fooling around Katelyn actually used the arrow to attack her teammate. If not for Han¡¯s quick reaction just now and lifting up the coffee pot, the coffee pot that Zachary had treasured for many years would have been scrapped. ¡°Mr Tyler, calm down. Let¡¯s drink coffee. Ignore the others, Han said calmly. Zachary looked at Han and was slightly surprised. However, in the end, Zachary chose to believe Han and did not re up. Instead, Zachary continued drinking coffee. At this moment, Zachary¡¯s heart began to race. He looked at Han with a smile. Zachary knew that the battle between Han and Katelyn was about to begin. And this round of simple probing clearly showed that Han had the upper hand. ¡°Damn it, Han. He must have gotten lucky. This time, I¡¯ll teach you a bigger lesson¡± Katelyn¡¯s gaze was cold. Katelyn felt that Han had been lucky, so he dodged her Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Katelyn was simply shocked. This scene was too amazing. Katelyn held the divine bow in her hand and watched as her arrow turned into powder. She was so shocked that her eyes widened, and her mouth opened wide. Her jaw almost dropped to the ground. ¡°How is this possible? Oh, no, how is this possible?¡± Katelyn¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as she muttered. The arrow Katelyn shot at Han just now was made of real steel. The arrowhead had been modified, and itcked sharpness and prate damage. It was simply a blunt arrowhead that was incapable of killing anyone. Even if it hit a person, it would at most break the enemy¡¯s bones Katelyn wanted to use her archery skills to shatter the coffee cup and the coffee pot in Han¡¯s hands and teach Han at painful lesson. Katelyn wanted to tell Han that she was an archery genius and did not need Han to train her. However, Han¡¯s performancepletely shocked Katelyn. Just now, Katelyn was in a sneak attack state and did not inform Han in advance. However, Han dodged her arrow once and even shattered the arrow the next time. This meant that Han¡¯s speed was even faster than Katelyn¡¯s arrows. Katelyn had already lost. ¡°Well¡­¡± Zachary saw everything that happened here and looked at Han with even more shock. Zachary knew that Han was very powerful, but he did not expect Han to be so powerful. With just a casual wave of his hand, Zachary turned an arrow made of steel into powder. This strength was simply shocking. Han¡¯s expression was still calm. He poured coffee for Zachary and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Tyler, don¡¯t just sit there. Drink coffee.¡± Han looked calmed and acted as if everything that had just happened did not exist. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± When Katelyn saw Han¡¯s leisurely expression, she gritted her teeth and took out more arrows. Katelyn nocked arrows and suddenly shot them out. Numerous arrows immediately bombarded Han like a storm. They were as fast as lightning. ¡°Katelyn, you¡­ You¡¯re simply fooling around!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Katelyn looked at the scattered arrows on the ground and then at Han. Her pupils constricted violently as if Katelyn had seen the most shocking thing in the world. I was amazing I was too shocking Katelyn had shot out 15 arrows in an instant, attacking in different directions. Some of the arrows even kept changing directions, making it impossible for Han to guard against them This was Katelyn¡¯s strongest killing move, Goddess Scattering Flowers Katelyn relied on this move to protect herself and kill many experts stronger than her. It could be said that this move helped het be invincible However, Katelyn¡¯s proudest move was broken by a cup of Han¡¯s coffee. How was this possible I¡® Just as Katelyn was in shock, two liquid arrows suddenly flew over andnded on Katelyn¡¯s clothes, wetting them. However, after the two liquid arrows flew over, there was no strength at all. Katelyn was not injured at all. ¡°Well¡­¡± Katelyn looked at the water stain on her chest. Her expression changed drastically, and her pretty face turned pale. These two liquid arrows were Han counterattacks. Han did not offset the strength of these two liquid arrows and fought with his life, these two liquid arrows would have already killed Katelyn. In other words, Han¡¯s cultivation of hidden weapons or archery skills was much stronger than Katelyn¡¯s. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Katelyn¡¯s face was ashen as she fell to the ground. Her eyes were dull as she could not believe what she had experienced. For the first time in her life, Katelyn¡¯s confidence had suffered a setback. Katelyn was a talent. She had disyed her talent in archery since she was little. Katelyn could pierce through a thousand miles without missing a shot. Even the three veteran Demigods from the highest military department in the Longhard Kingdom were full of praise for Katelyn¡¯s talent. They praised Katelyn so much and even said that they felt inferior. Katelyn had even represented the Longhard Kingdom in the Olympics and won the archery championship. It could be said that Katelyn had all kinds of honors since she was young. The enhancement of these honors nurtured Katelyn¡¯s huge confidence and made her extremely conceited. Katelyn felt that she was undoubtedly the world¡¯s number one in archery. However, after meeting Han, Katelyn finally understood what it meant by there was always someone better.. With just a cup of coffee, Han neutralized all of Katelyn¡¯s attacks and knocked down all her arrows. For the first time. Katelyn knew what defeat was. ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡± When Zachary saw how easily Han resolved Katelyn¡¯s Goddess Scattering Flowers, he had a clearer understanding of Han¡¯s strength. Such strength was simply terrifying. It was simply unimaginable for liquid arrows to pierce through real arrows. At this moment, Han stood up and pped his hands. Han came to Katelyn¡¯s side and extended his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to me. Get up.¡± Katelyn raised her head and stared at Han with red eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Katelyn gritted her teeth and red at Han with red and teary eyes. Then, she pped Han¡¯s hand hard, got up, and ran away quickly without looking back. Han touched his hand and smiled. He said to Katelyn¡¯s back. ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept your failure, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You will be stronger! ¡°As long as you learn archery from me, you will transform within three months. You will be a hundred times stronger than 10:32 you are now! ¡°However, as a condition, you have to apologize to me, and submit to my discipline.¡± Katelyn¡¯s running figure paused for a moment, but in the end, she did not look back. She still left without looking back. Han didn¡¯t mind. He returned to his seat and continued drinking coffee. ¡°You¡¯re giving up just like that? Aren¡¯t you going to persuade her? Zachary frowned. Han drank a cup of coffee and said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade her. She wille back herself¡± Katelyn had made so many bows and arrows herself, which meant that she was definitely a bow and arrow fanatic. Naturally, she was especially obsessed with archery. Han disyed an unparalleled hidden weapon technique. He believed that it was enough to shock Katelyn and make her want to learn Archery and hidden weapons had the same root. Since Katelyn was a genius who was obsessed with archery, it was impossible for her not to be tempted after witnessing such a powerful hidden weapon technique. Therefore, Han was not worried about Katelyn noting back at all. ¡°It looks like you¡¯vepletely understood Katelyn¡¯s character.¡± Zachary said with a smile. ¡°With her personality, do I need to figure it out? I can tell just by looking at that bows and arrows on the wall, Han pointed at the wall filled with bows and arrows and said calmly. Katelyn¡¯s personality and hobbies were especially clear among the troublemakers. To deal with such a person, Han only needed to cater to her preferences, and she would listen obediently. Archery was the only way Han used to conquer Katelyn. There was no other way. ¡°Katelyn has lived under all sorts of honors since she was young, enjoying flowers and apuse. She has never been convinced by anyone in archery. I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for her to lower her head and listen to you,¡± Zachary said. Katelyn was very strong. In the past, even when she participated in Olympic training, Katelyn did not take the training teacher¡¯s methods seriously. She even imed that the training teacher was not worthy of being her teacher and asked for a change. Moreover, Katelyn¡¯s self¨Cesteem was especially strong. It was extremely difficult to make Katelyn lower her head and apologize. Han drank coffee leisurely and said calmly, ¡°She wille. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s wait and see. In any case, it¡¯s their loss if they don¡¯te.¡± Zachary smiled. Han looked at the time on his watch and then at the wall covered with bows and arrows. Han said calmly, ¡°ording to my deduction, she will be here within an Chapter 659 Chapter 659 For people who were particrly obsessed with something, they would definitely ask no matter how when they saw that there was still more room for improvement in it Han had grasped such a mentality of Katelyn. Han could tell that Katelyn was really obsessed with archery and wanted to make a name for herself. That wall of bows and arrows was the best evidence. Judging from the craftsmanship of the various bows and arrows, Katelyn was seeking higher strength and wanted her arrows to shoot faster. It was precisely because Katelyn could not do better in archery that she wanted to make an improvement in the bows and seek a breakthrough. Now that Han had proposed to improve Katelyn¡¯s archery skills, with Katelyn¡¯s fanatical pursuit of archery, it was impossible for her to refuse. So all Han had to do was wait quietly. Zachary looked at how calm Han was with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re the calmest instructor I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m impressed.¡± When Katelyn used Goddess Scattering Flowers, Zachary subconsciously wanted to dodge. However, Han had been so calm,posed, and unhurried from the beginning to the end. Just such an aura was enough to make Zachary admire Han. Han smiled and did not say much. Instead, he said, ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be a saber expert in Dragon Tean, right? Is he not here yet?¡± ¡°I will give him a call, Zachary said. Han nodded and took a sip of coffee. Zachary took out his phone and called ke. Zachary said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t reach the training grounds in forty minutes, you will lose your identity as a member of Dragon Team forever!¡± After saying that, Zachary didn¡¯t give ke any chance to speak. Zachary hung up the phone directly and continued to drink with Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much this time. Can I give the set of cultivation techniques that you taught to my nsmen?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Han said lightly. Zachary was overjoyed. He immediately picked up a cup of coffee and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Jaber, words can¡¯t express my gratitude. I¡¯ll toast you with coffee in ce of wine.¡± With that, Zachary picked up the coffee cup and downed it in one gulp. This set of cultivation techniques was too powerful. It allowed Zachary to touch spiritual strength even in his current realm. If everyone in Zachary¡¯s family cultivated this cultivation technique, their family¡¯s strength would rise to another level. within ten years, and their status would be even more consolidated. This was a huge favor. ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re really that grateful to me, then promise me that you¡¯ll protect my family no matter when or where,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°No problem! From today onwards, Mr. Jaber, your family is my family. I promise to send people to protect them 24 hours a day, Zachary vowed. Zachary looked at Han as if he was looking at a world¨Css treasure. The power of Han modifying cultivation techniques was too strong. It could even be said to be terrifying. If Han could provide Heart Cultivations of this level to some specialbat departments of the military departments, then thebat strength of the military departments in the Longhard Kingdom or Dragon Team would definitely be iparably tyrannical. It was only a matter of time before the Longhard Kingdom became the world¡¯s number one. At this moment, in Zachary¡¯s eyes, Han was the treasure of the country. One person could be an army. The family of such a person had to be protected with the highest status. ¡°Remember to walk the talk,¡± Han said calmly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. For people who were particrly obsessed with something, they would definitely ask no matter how when they saw that there was still more room for improvement in it. Han had grasped such a mentality of Katelyn. Han could tell that Katelyn was really obsessed with archery and wanted to make a name for herself. That wall of bows and arrows was the best evidence. Judging from the craftsmanship of the various bows and arrows, Katelyn was seeking higher strength and wanted her arrows to shoot faster. It was precisely because Katelyn could not do better in archery that she wanted to make an improvement in the bows and seek a breakthrough. Now that Han had proposed to improve Katelyn¡¯s archery skills, with Katelyn¡¯s fanatical pursuit of archery, it was impossible for her to refuse. So all Han had to do was wait quietly. Zachary looked at how calm Han was with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re the calmest instructor I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m impressed¡± When Katelyn used Goddess Scattering Flowers, Zachary subconsciously wanted to dodge. However, Han had been so calm,posed, and unhurried from the beginning to the end. Just such an aura was enough to make Zachary admire Han. Han smiled and did not say much. Instead, he said, ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be a saber expert in Dragon Team, right? Is he not here yet?¡± ¡°I will give him a call,¡± Zachary said. Han nodded and took a sip of coffee. Zachary took out his phone and called ke. Zachary said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t reach the training grounds in forty minutes.. you will lose your identity as a member of Dragon Team forever!¡± After saying that, Zachary didn¡¯t give ke any chance to speak. Zachary hung up the phone directly and continued to drink with Han ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much this time. Can I give the set of cultivation techniques that you taught to my nsmen?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Han said lightly. Zachary was overjoyed. He immediately picked up a cup of coffee and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Jaber, words can¡¯t express my gratitude. I¡¯ll toast you with coffee in ce of wine.¡± With that, Zachary picked up the coffee cup and downed it in one gulp. This set of cultivation techniques was too powerful. It allowed Zachary to touch spiritual strength even in his current realm. If everyone in Zachary¡¯s family cultivated this cultivation technique, their family¡¯s strength would rise to another level within ten years, and their status would be even more consolidated. This was a huge favor. ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re really that grateful to me, then promise me that you¡¯ll protect my family no matter when or where.¡± Han said calmly. ¡°No problem! From today onwards, Mr. Jaber, your family is my family. I promise to send people to protect them 24 hours a day, Zachary vowed. Zachary looked at Han as if he was looking at a world¨Css treasure. The power of Han modifying cultivation techniques was too strong. It could even be said to be terrifying. If Han could provide Heart Cultivations of this level to some specialbat departments of the military departments, then thebat strength of the military departments in the Longhard Kingdom or Dragon Team would definitely be iparably tyrannical. It was only a matter of time before the Longhard Kingdom became the world¡¯s number one. At this moment, in Zachary¡¯s eyes, Han was the treasure of the country. One person could be an army. The family of such a person had to be protected with the highest status. ¡°Remember to walk the talk,¡± Han said calmly. Of course. Zachary understood what Han meant. He immediately called Dragon Team in front of Han and personally applied for personnel to int Jude Han¡¯s family in the highest¨Clevel protection agreement. After signing the relevant documents, Zachary especially showed them to Han Han nced at the documents and nodded lightly Han a whole family x information had already entered the ranks of the highest level of protection in the Dragon Team. In the future, they could do whatever they wanted in Lightdom City or even the entire country ¡°Mr. Tyler you¡¯ve worked hard. Let¡¯s contime drinking coffee¡± Han unded and poured Zachary a cup of coffer At this moment, Katelyn returned Katelyn gritted her teeth and stared at Han. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Can you really make my archery a hundred times stronger than it is now? Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Katelyn stared at Han Although her gaze was still cold, it was filled with admiration. After Katelyn wat defeated by Han, she locked herself in the secret room she used to meditate. Katelyn thought quietly. and reyed everything that had just happened in her mind As a genhns, Katelyn had a photographic memory During her battle with Han just now. Katelyn tried her best to recall all the details before reying them frame by frame. This was simr to the memory pce mentioned in a famous book. Katelyn watched everything that had happened just now in the memory pce. Han looked so calm when turning water into arrows, which shocked Katelyn greatly After calming down and analyzing, Katelyn was even more shocked by Han¡¯s hidden weapon technique N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This technique was something that Katelyn could not do at the moment. Therefore, after experiencing a struggle in her mind. Katelyn finally chose to put down her pride and lowered her head to look for Han to learn how to improve her archery. Zachary looked at Katelyn and was slightly stunned. Katelyn really came Moreover, only 30 minutes had passed. Han was so amazing. Han put down his coffee cup and looked up at Katelyn. Han said confidently. ¡°Of course!¡± Katelyn pondered for a moment before bowing deeply to Han ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jaber. I was wrong. From now on, you are mymander. Please teach me how to improve my archery!¡± Katelyn¡¯s attitude was extremely respectful and humble. Han smiled and knocked on the table. ¡°Coincidentally, I need a waitress to pour coffee. Help me pour coffee.¡± To pour coffee? Katelyn¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. Katelyn was a talent, but Han actually wanted her to pour coffee for him? Did Han treat Katelyn as a servant? However, seeing that Han could improve her skills, Katelyn tried her best to hold her anger. Katelyn took a deep breath and suppressed the unhappiness in her heart. She walked forward and respectfully poured Han coffee. ¡°Just drinking coffee isn¡¯t good. Help us get some snacks,¡± Han said. At that, Katelyn¡¯s expression changed again. Katelyn clenched her fists and suppressed her anger again. She nodded and went to get some snacks. ¡°There¡¯s no water. Boil water. ¡°This coffee is not fresh anymore. Exchange it for new coffee powder. ¡°Katelyn, the water is cold. Boil some water. Han and Zachary chatted andughed as they drank coffee. However, their attitude toward Katelyn was especially unfriendly. They both used themand tone and ordered arrogantly. Theypletely treated Katelyn as a servant. Although Katelyn was very unhappy, she was smart and immediately understood that Han was testing her. Helpless, Katelyn could only ept her fate and obey obediently. One had to pay for what he or she had done. After all, Katelyn had given Han a hard time from the beginning. Thirty minutester, ke appeared on the training grounds in a hurry. ke finally stopped his bicycle in front of Katelyn and panted heavily. After receiving Zachary¡¯s threatening call, ke no longer dared to still stay at home. Instead, he set off from home immediately and rode his exclusive bicycle straight here. When ke saw Katelyn pouring coffee for Han so respectfully, his expression suddenly changed. Before ke could take a breath, he said in disbelief, ¡°Katelyn, you¡­¡± Chapter 661 Chapter 661 ke was shocked to see Katelyn acting this way. In his impression, Katelyn was the proud daughter of a prestigious family. She had always been high and mighty and never admitted defeat. But now, Katelyn was willing to stand before Han and serve him like a maid. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Han is our instructor. He¡¯s in charge of training us. As his subordinate, it¡¯s only right for me to serve him.¡± Katelyn said. ke¡¯s mouth was agape, and he could not snap out of shock for a long time. ke thought, ¡°Listen to that! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was that spoken by Katelyn?¡± If ke had not seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears, he would never believe that Katelyn would say such a thing. ke parked his bike to one side, and his gaze fell on Han. His eyes were filled with intense doubt. He racked his brains but could not figure out how Han turned Katelyn into how she was acting now! ¡°ke, let me introduce you. This is Han Jaber, the chief instructor for our Dragon Team in Lightdom City¡± Zachary introduced. ¡°From today onwards, Mr. Jaber will conduct a unified training for you.¡± ¡°Training¡± ke sneered. ¡°Mr. Tyler. I¡¯m not bragging, but my saber techniques are invincible within the same realm. There¡¯s no need for training.¡± ke said proudly. ¡°ke, there¡¯s always someone better than you. Don¡¯t be so arrogant,¡± Zachary said in a low voice. ke coldly nced at Han and said, ¡°Mr. Tyler, I admit that there are people who are better than me, but I don¡¯t admit that Mr. Jaber is qualified to teach me.¡± ¡°Then, in your opinion, what must Mr. Jaber do to show he¡¯s qualified to teach you?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Tell Mr. Jaber to lower his cultivation level and fight me. If he can defeat me in saber techniques, he will be qualified to teach me,¡± ke said arrogantly. ke had investigated Han before and knew that Han was very strong. Han was definitely a genius who was not inferior to him! However, ke had been learning saber techniques since he was young and had been immersed in saber techniques for more than ten years. His saber techniques had long reached perfection. Within the same realm, ke was confident that no one¡¯s saber was faster or more lethal than his in this world! ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Really?¡± ke¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Furthermore, when dealing with people like you, I only need one move to defeat you within the same realm.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± ke¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold ke thought, ¡°There¡¯s no way for Han to defeat me in one move when we are within the same realm.¡± When Zachary and Katelyn heard Han¡¯s words, they also frowned. Even the highest leader of the military department would not dare to say something like defeating ke in one move when they were within the same realm. Wasn¡¯t Han a little too arrogant in saying that? ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of underestimating you. It¡¯s about strength!¡± Han¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many saber experts like you in the past eight years. I¡¯ve also killed many saber experts stronger than you. ¡°If it were a life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle, I would only need one move to kill you.¡± When ke heard Han¡¯s words, his eyes became even colder. The sound of unleashing the saber was heard. ke unleashed the saber on his back and pointed it at Han. ke said coldly, ¡°Jaber, you¡¯re simply arrogant! What if you can¡¯t defeat me in one move?¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 ¡°Good¡°¡± ke gripped the saber in his hand tightly and stared at Han coldly. He said word by word, ¡°If I win, you must get out of the Dragon Team immediately. Don¡¯t bother me again!¡± ¡°No problem. Then what if you lose? Han asked. ke sneered ¡°How could I possibly lose when I¡¯m in the same realm as you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way for a person to win forever. There will be times when a person loses. I¡¯ve lost before, even badly. There¡¯s no way you can win every battle.¡± Han took a sip of coffee. His expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s be clear with each other first. If you lose, what will you do? ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ke asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you lose, you have to follow my orders in the future. You will do whatever I tell you to do!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°In that case, make your move then.¡± ¡°Make my move? Are you just going to sit there?¡± ke¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he sized up Han. ke could not quite believe what he was seeing. ke wondered if Han was going to fight him while sitting- ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Han said with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to stand to fight small fry like you. I can defeat you in just one move while sitting.¡± ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± When ke heard that, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times. His gaze became colder, and he was furious. Humiliation! It was a tant humiliation! As the youngest saber genius in the Dragon Team, no one dared to underestimate ke wherever he went. Han actually dared to say that he could defeat ke while sitting. Han simply did not take ke seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ke could no longer hold back the immense anger in his heart. He held the saber in his hand and let out a shocking roar. Then, he charged at Han with lightning speed. Whooshing sounds were heard. In the next second, thousands of saber beams exploded like fireworks and engulfed Han like a surging river. The de beams interspersed, and the ground cracked, forming a pit. The destructive power was iparably terrifying! Without another word, Katelyn and Zachary immediately stepped back. Both of them knew how terrifying ke¡¯s saber techniques were. If they got implicated in the fight, the consequences would be unimaginable. At the same time, both their gazes were on Han, and their eyes were filled with anticipation. ke had clearly used all his strength in this move. Even the two of them could feel the murderous aura emanating from ke. The surging de beams made their scalps tingle and muscles tremble. They really wanted to see how Han would break out of the situation and defeat ke in one move. The de beams were about to hit Han, but Han remained still. Han said, ¡°The saber user is the father of all weapons. Saber techniques are domineering, bold, and flexible. Saber techniques adopt the approach of countering all techniques with one force. ¡°Therefore, what¡¯s most important about saber techniques is their powerfulness! ¡°However, apart from being powerful, what¡¯s most important about saber techniques is that you must be fast.¡± A loud boom was heard. As Han spoke, an immense murderous aura emanated from his body A ball of de beam soared straight into the sky. It was majestic Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At that instant, it was as though Han¡¯s soul had merged with the saber, making it unparalleled! Any de beam that ke unleashed w shattered 2.5 inches away from Han. ¡°What Han became one with the saber?¡± ke¡¯s expression changed when he sensed that At this moment, Han¡¯s gaze was sharp as he suddenly attacked with a knife¨Chand strike No tricks were involved in this strike Han simply moved forward and delivered a knife¨Chand strike. It was fast, powerful, and unstoppable In an instant, it reached ke. All de beams unleashed by ke were shattered wherever the de beam of the knife¨Chand strike passed. A loud boom was heard. Apanied by an earth¨Cshattering muffled sound, ke spat out blood and flew out like a rag doll. He was in a sorry state Chapter 663 Chapter 663 A spurting sound was heard. After ke flew more than ten yards away, hended on the ground. He felt a sweetness mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as a ghost. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. in his throat and spat another His hands were also trembling violently. The skin between his thumb and index finger had already ruptured, dripping with blood He felt intense pain in his hands and almost lost his grip on the saber. His internal organs were also shaken to a certain. extent, and his energy and blood were churning. At the same time, he looked at his dented saber and then at Han in disbelief. ¡°H¨Chow is this possible? You must have used the strength that surpassed my realm.¡± Although Han had only used his hand as a saber to deliver a knife¨Chand strike, the sh unleashed was tremendously powerful! It was fast and sudden! If ke had not retracted his saber in time to block that attack, he would have been cut into two by Han. Therefore, in his opinion, Han must have used the strength of a higher realm than his. Otherwise, Han¡¯s knife¨Chand strike could not have been so fast and powerful! *If I had used the strength of a realm higher than yours, you would already be a corpse by now,¡± Han said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You must have cheated!¡± ke roared. ke was unwilling to be defeated just like that, nor did he think he had lost. ke was sure that the strength Han used just now was not within the same realm as his! Then what do you want?¡± Han frowned. Han had indeed suppressed his cultivation level and realm just now. His strength was at the same realm and cultivation level as ke¡¯s. He did not cheat. However, even if they were within the same realm, Han¡¯s power and speed were invincible. It made perfect sense that ake was no match for Han However, Han did not expect ke to refuse to concede defeat even after he lost. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You¡¯ll suppress your cultivation level. No, Mr. Tyler will do it. He¡¯ll use a special device to suppress your cultivation level. We¡¯llpete again!¡± ke said in a low voice. ¡°A device to suppress one¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Han was stunned. Was there actually such an object in the Longhard Kingdom? ¡°That¡¯s right. This device is known as the Spirit¨CRestraining Cuff. Once bound by the Spirit¨CRestraining Cuff, your strength will be trapped within a realm. You won¡¯t be able to increase your cultivation level.¡± Zachary exined and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, ke doesn¡¯t trust you now. Why not¡­¡± ¡°Alright, bring the device over then. It¡¯ll be a good opportunity for me to broaden my horizons,¡± Han said. There was also such a device in the Shadow Knight, but it wasn¡¯t known as the Spirit¨CRestraining Cuff. It had a simple and crude name, Silver Cuff! Unexpectedly, this device had a mysterious name in the Longhard Kingdom. After confirming that Han had no objections, Zachary immediately went to the Dragon Team¡¯s secret base and took two cuffs out. Han was speechless when he saw the cuffs. Wasn¡¯t this thing exactly the same as their Silver Cuff in the Longhard Kingdom? Why was it suddenly called the Spirit¨CRestraining Cuff? Fuck! ¡°You¡¯ve never seen anything like this before, have you?¡± When ke saw Han¡¯s expression, he thought that Han was shocked. ke said proudly, ¡°This Spirit¨CRestraining Cuff was bought from the Shadow Knight at a high price by our country. ¡°Every cuff is made of special metal. There¡¯s a powerful program set up inside. The technology used is especially advanced ¡°Once you wear this cuff and adjust the program, even if your strength is extraordinary, you can only use the strength. within the allowed scope of the program. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you cheat this time!¡± With that, ke took out a divine healing pill and swallowed it. He circted his energy to heal his injuries and suppressed the energy surging all over his body, allowing his strength to recover to its peak state. To win the fight, he had to maintain his peak state. Han looked at the Silver Cuffs that Zachary brought over and was even more speechless. Han had wondered when the Longhard Kingdom had such advanced technology. He did not expect it to be something from their Shadow Knight. After Zachary adjusted the program on the cuffs, he put one of them on Han¡¯s wrist. As soon as the cuff was in ce, three silver needles immediately poked out and stuck to the surface of Han¡¯s pulse. Electric currents shed across the silver needles. These electric currents were the key to controlling the strength of the strong. Once the Silver Cuff detected that the bound person had used the strength beyond the allowed scope, it would erupt with tremendously powerful electric current and send it through the person¡¯s body until the person passed out. Zachary put the other cuff on ke¡¯s wrist. ¡°Alright, from now on, you can only use the strength of a seven¨Cstar General. Now, shall we start the fight again?¡± Zachary asked. ke stretched his body and wiped the blood from the skin between his thumb and index finger. He stared coldly at Han. ¡°Hayfan, I admit that you¡¯re powerful, but now that we¡¯re both wearing the Spirit¨CRestraining Cuff, we¡¯re truly in the same realm ¡°Do you still think you can defeat me in one move? If you regret it now, you only need to call me Grandpa a few times and get lost from the Dragon Team!¡± Han also exercised his body and tried to circte the strength of an eight¨Cstar General. As soon as the strength was unleashed, the silver needles in the cuff immediately released a powerful electric current, numbing half of Han¡¯s arm. Good lord, this electric current was even more powerful than the electric current produced by the Shadow Knight¡¯s cuff. This was an improved version! From the looks of it, the Shadow Knight was very concerned about the deal with the Longhard Kingdom. They did not cut corners and even sent experts to strengthen this so¨Ccalled Spirit¨C Restraining Cuff. Han shook his arm to get the feeling back in his right hand. Then, he looked at the smug and confident ke and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. One move is enough to defeat you!¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Not only was ke confident in himself, but Han was also confident in himself Even if they were in the same realm, it would be a piece of cake for Han to defeat ke When ke heard that, his gaze became even rolder. He said word by word, ¡°Alright, I want to see how you defeat me in one move! ¡°I won¡¯t attack now You go ahead! ¡°Storm de technique, Noiris Defense! After ke said that, he held the saber with both hands and assumed a defensive posture In just an instant. ke and the de fused into one ke¡¯s entire body seemed to have transformed into the mythical beast, Noiris, and the appearance of a city loomed indistinctly ke¡¯s defense was impregnable. From afar, ke looked like an imprable city, showing no ws. ¡°ke¡¯s strongest saber technique is not attack, but defense! I also want to see how Mr. Jaber can break through ke¡¯s strongest defense Zachary looked excited. ¡°Countering a saber technique is not as simple aspeting with hidden weapons. Even I can¡¯t break through ke¡¯s defense within three arrows,¡± Katelyn said expressionlessly. Zachary and Katelyn were really eager to see an exciting battle! Han used his hand as a de. He looked at ke and said, ¡°Do you really want me to attack?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. I don¡¯t believe that you can still defeat me with one sh, ke said coldly. As ke spoke, he pushed his vital energy to its peak state. His vital energy was released, and with him as the center, it formed a vital energy shield with a diameter of 10 feet! As long as there was any movement within 10 feet, ke would be able to sense it and react immediately. From afar, ke seemed to be in an impregnable city. ¡°Alright, are you ready?¡± Han asked. ¡°Cut the crap. Bring it on. I¡¯m ready,¡± ke said. When ke was defending himself, his gaze had never left Han. He tried to judge Han¡¯s next movement and predict his enemy¡¯s first move by observing the activity level of the various muscles in Han¡¯s body. ¡°Alright, get ready then. I¡¯ll make my move in the next second,¡± Han said. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Once Han finished talking, an immense aura emanated from his entire body. He became one with the saber, and his body was like an unsheathed sharp de. de beams soared into the sky and cut the white clouds in the sky into pieces. In the next second, Han¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the spot.. ¡°Here Ie!¡± ke¡¯s pupils constricted. He immediately took a deep breath and adjusted his strength to its peak state to defend himself. However, before he could start defending himself, his vital energy shield suddenly exploded. ¡°Oh no!¡± ke¡¯s expression changed drastically. He activated his movement technique and tried to retreat. However, it was toote. Han appeared before ke like a ghost, and his knife¨Chand strike was already pressed against ke¡¯s neck. Han only needed to exert his strength, and the sharp knife¨Chand strike would pierce through ke¡¯s throat. When ke saw this scene, he was dumbfounded. He stood rooted to the ground and could not say a word. ke looked at the knife¨Chand strike in front of his throat and then at Han¡¯s face. ke¡¯s face was ashen, and cold sweat drenched ke¡¯s entire body. ke¡¯s heart also started beating violently, almost jumping out of his chest. Han was too fast! Han was so fast that ke could not even react. Han¡¯s knife¨Chand strike was already pressed against ke¡¯s throat. If this were on the battlefield, Han would have killed ke with this sh! However, ke could not see or do anything. Zachary and Katelyn watched from the side. They were also shocked and dumbfounded. Their faces were filled with It was not just ke who could not see Han¡¯s movements. The two of them, who were bystanders, also could not see how Han attacked, how Han shattered ke¡¯s vital energy shield, and how Han pressed his knife¨Chand strike against ke¡¯s throat¡­ Everything was a mystery! With just a blink, Han had already done all that. Zachary and Katelyn could not see the exact process clearly. Han was too fast! Han¡¯s expression was calm. He retracted his knife¨Chand strike and said tly, ¡°ke, you¡¯ve lost.¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 As Han spoke, he nced at ke indifferently Han retracted his knife¨Chand strike and returned to his seat. continuing to drink his coffee. ke muustained his origi sition and did all He wore a dazed expression and did not snap out of his daze Cold sweat seeped through his entire body. This heartbeat pounded like thunder! His pupils constricted, and his mouth agape. He stood rooted to the ground in a daze, not saying a word. Cold sweat streamed down his face as he began to doubt his life ¡°How could the How could ke grabbed his saber and muttered to himself. He began to doubt everything. Previously, ke suspected that Han had cheated and used the strength of a higher realm and cultivation level. But now. he and Han were both wearing the Spirit¨CRestraining Cuff. Thei cultivation levels were in the same realm. In such a fair and just situation, ke still lost. It was aplete defeat! There was nothing fanciful about Han¡¯s saber technique. It was just a simple sh. However, it could be said that Han¡¯s strength and speed were the best within the same realm! ke was no match for Han at all! ¡°How did you do it? Katelyn looked at Han in shock. Katelyn was also looking intently at Han just now, but she did not see how Han attacked. She could not even capture Han¡¯s movements. One had to know that as a sharpshooter, Katelyn was talented and had a powerful dynamic vision. She could see everything outside 2 miles clearly. Even some extremely fast animals would find it difficult to escape her dynamic tracking. But in the end, she could not capture all of Han¡¯s movements. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°If you want to learn it, I can teach you¡± Han smiled.¡± Katelyn¡¯s mouth moved, but ultimately, she could not say anything ¡°Mr. Jaber, you were impressive.¡± Zachary smiled and sat down in front of Han Zachary poured a cup of coffee for Han and said, ¡°Recruiting you into our Dragon Team was the best decision I¡¯ve made in my life.¡± Judging from Han¡¯s various performances, it was enough to show that Han¡¯s strength was unfathomable. So long as they could master one¨Ctenth of Han¡¯s strength, their entire Dragon Team would undergo earth¨Cshattering changes. ¡°I was just lucky,¡± Han said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After an unknown period of time, ke finally snapped out of his daze. ke had an awful expression on his face. He put away his saber and carried it on his back. He walked to Han and said. solemnly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ve lost. I¡¯m sincerely convinced!¡± The strength demonstrated by Han was powerful, and ke was convinced. ¡°You¡¯ll submit to discipline?¡± Han¡¯nced at ke. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re my instructor. I¡¯ll follow your every order,¡± ke said. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Han smiled and waved at Katelyn and ke. Han said, ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s drink coffee together and that.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, aren¡¯t we going to train?¡± Katelyn frowned. ¡°Timing is important for training.¡± Han looked at his watch and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s already noon now. It¡¯s time for lunch. Let¡¯s have lunch first. ¡°After lunch, I¡¯ll formte ns and retrain you ording to your strengths and weaknesses in the afternoon. ¡°Let me make it clear first. This time, I¡¯ll be the one coaching you. You have to treat me to lunch today!¡± When Katelyn and ke heard that, they could not help but look at each other. They saw the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. Katelyn immediately took out her phone and asked, ¡®Mr. Jaber, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order it for you.¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Katelyn saw it clearly Han¡¯s strength was unfathomable He had powerful abilities and was qualified to be her master! If she learned with Han, her strength might be able to break through to a higher level. Therefore, treating Han to a meal was not a problem for her at all ¡°Do as you deem fit I don¡¯t like those takraways,¡± Han said Over the years. Han had traveled extensively and had enough of all kinds of delicacies. Where food was concerned. Han did not have that many strict requirements 1 got it Mr. Jaber, wait a moment then. I¡¯ll go buy groceries and cook now¡± Katelyn was extremely intelligent She immediately figured out Han¡¯s interests and hobbies. Katelyn rode ke¡¯s bicycle on the spot and went to buy groceries. About 20 minutester, Katelyn returned on the bicycle, having bought a lot of fresh ingredients. She immediately cooked for Han Til help¡± ke quickly ran over. Soon, under the fiddling of ke and Katelyn, the piping hot, aromatic, and delicious homemade cuisine was served. Pork casserole, fish fillets, roasted pork loin, pork stew, boiled cauliflower, creamy garlic shrimp¡­. These were all homemade dishes of Lightdom City. Just the appearance alone was enough to whet Han¡¯s appetite. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an Olympic champion like Ms. Baylor to be able to cook so well. Hanmented. Zacharyughed. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Baylor¡¯s cooking is really good, but she rarely cooks. Thanks to you, we¡¯re in for a treat this time!¡± Zacharyughed and immediately picked up his fork. He picked up a piece of creamy garlic shrimp and ate it. While he ate, he even gave a thumbs up and praised Katelyn¡¯s culinary skills. Han also tasted every dish and gave a thumbs up. ¡°Ms. Baylor, your culinary skills are great. You can open a hotel!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber. Eat more if you like it.¡± Katelyn smiled and enthusiastically picked up some food for Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, let¡¯s eat.¡± ke was not to be outdone. He also picked up some food for Han. Because of ke and Katelyn¡¯s actions, Han¡¯s bowl was quickly filled with food. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s eat. Han did not know whether tough or cry. There was so much food. How much did he have to eat? ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Katelyn and ke smiled warmly. Amidst the harmonious atmosphere, the group finally finished their meal. After the satisfying meal, Katelyn and ke even made Han a cup of coffee and served Han fruits. ¡°Do the two of you have to be so realistic? I¡¯ve never seen you treat me so well,¡± Zachary said. Although Zachary was the junior captain of the Dragon Team and had a lot of authority in Lightdom City, these two people usually ignored him when he wanted to order them to do such trivial things. Yet now, Han merely disyed some of his skills, and ke and Katelyn were already putting Han on a pedestal. This kind of differential treatment made Zachary speechless! ¡°Captain, aren¡¯t we usually good to you? I¡¯ve helped you keep your secret back then¡­¡± Katelyn red at Zachary, ¡°Stop, say no more!¡± Zachary¡¯s expression changed. He quickly stopped Katelyn from continuing her words. That incident was the biggest stain in Zachary¡¯s life. He would never let a third person know about it! ke also rolled his eyes at Zachary. ¡°Mr. Tyler, what¡¯s the use of us being good to you? Can you make us stronger? ¡°Usually, other than using your status as the boss to suppress us, what other help have you given us?¡± Zachary was speechless, and his expression was awful. Zachary thought, ¡°These two subordinates are really good at talking back! ¡°How upsetting!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Zachary did not contintor to talk but remained ulent ke and Katelyn were clearly unhappy with him. If he continued to say more, his ser ret would probably be exposed ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you tell us about our training methods now? How do you n to train u Katelyn specially cut an orange and handed it to Han, her eyes filled with anticipation Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Katelyn stared intently at Han Han had what it took to be a real expert! Katelyn hadpeted with Han once While Han¡¯s ability to counter her arrows with water had broadened her horizons, it had also shocked her Katelyn¡¯s intuition told her that if she could learn Han¡¯s skill and use it in archery, her strength would definitely rise to another level She would have the ability to challenge those above her level! Therefore, she was especially attentiv to Han. She served Han coffee and personally cooked for him Now, she even cut an orange for Han, hoping that Han could teach her lds skill as soon as possible ¡°Wait!¡± Han reached out his hand again after finishing an orange cut by Katelyn Katelyn immediately cut another orange without another word and ced it in Han¡¯s hand ke was unwilling to be outdone. He cut a slice of watermelor and ced it in Han¡¯s hand. After Han finished eating the fruits, he looked at the two sincere people and said, ¡°Seeing that your attitude is so earnest, the first step I¡¯ll do is modify the Heart Cultivation for you. ¡°Then, the second step shall be the official training.¡± After saying that, Han ced his hands on the pulses of ke and Katelyn and asked them to initiate the Heart Cultivation. Katelyn and ke looked at each other. Eventually, they still followed Han¡¯s instructions and initiated the cultivation technique. Then, Han modified their Heart Cultivation and injected his extremely pure vital energy into their bodies so that they could feel the trajectory of the vital energy. Under the guidance of Han¡¯s vital energy, Katelyn and ke immediately felt the earth¨Cshattering changes in their bodies. Their eyes widened as they looked at Han with shock and fervor. This was especially true for ke. After receiving the vital energy from Han, ke¡¯s strength increased by leaps and bounds, directly advancing to be an eight¨Cstar general¨Css expert! ke felt all the changes in his body and looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Jaber, your¨Cyour technique is so powerful, isn¡¯t Merely a wisp of vital energy had allowed ke to advance by a realm. This Heart Cultivation of Han was simply incredible. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Han said. ke had wanted to say something more, but after hearing Han¡¯s words, he could say nothing else. Katelyn was also overjoyed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not only ke, but she had also advanced by a realm to be an eight¨Cstar general¨Css expert! The cultivation technique that Han imparted to them was simply a divine one. It was unbelievable! ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to thank me. That¡¯s all. Cultivate well. ¡°With the skill I gave you, you will definitely be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort. Your strength will increase very quickly. ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Goodbye! ¡°By the way, ke, I¡¯ve done you a great favor. Your bicycle shall be mine. It just so happens that I can exercise when I go back.¡± Han looked at ke and Katelyn, who were so excited that they could not control themselves. Han quickly waved his hand, got on ke¡¯s bicycle, and left the military base quickly. ¡°By the way, Mr. Tyler, get someone to send my car back to me.¡± Before Han could finish his sentence, he had already cycled more than 30 yards on the bicycle. The car key to Han¡¯s BMW was tossed over andnded in Zachary¡¯s hand. Zachary was speechless as he held the key. ¡°Hey, my bicycle¡­¡± ke cried out in distress. ¡°Alright, stop shouting. Yours is just a bicycle. Exchanging your bicycle for his BMW is a good deal¡± Zachary was expressionless as he threw the key to Han¡¯s BMW over. ke caught the key to the BMW in his hand. He was on the verge of tears. ¡°Mr. Tyler, my bicycle is a Trek Butterfly.¡± Chapter 668 Chapter 668 ¡°Trek Batterfly ** Zachary i exprenson changed slightly. The turned to look at a ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you? Could you afford to buy a Trek Butterfly** ¡°What¡¯s a Trek Butterfly¡± Kmelyn looked confused ¡°No way, you don¡¯t ow what a Trek Romerfly n2 Zahary ?t eyes were Mied with check ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is this butterfly very famous!¡± Kateten selvd in contorion Katelyn rarely paid attention to entertNITIMETR | in her life, let alone those to called luxury goods. She was focuser! on practicing archery and did not know what Trek Bomerfly was at all. She mbronsciously thought that it was a kind of butterfly ¡°Katelen a Trek Butterfly is not a real bitterfly, but a bicycle brand. It¡¯s very high¨Cend and worth more than six million dors ke unid ¡°Si million dors¡® When Katelyn heard that, she was speechless and shocked A bicycle was worth so much money. That was simply an astronomical pricef ¡°You¡¯re not joking are you? Could you afford to buy such an expensive item?¡± Katelyn looked at ke in confusion. Katelyn thought. ¡°Is a valuable item worth more than six million dors something that someone like ke could afford?¡± ¡°This is not my bicycle. I borrowed it from someone else!¡± ke was on the verge of tears. A bicycle that cost more than six million dors was definitely not something a poor person like ke could afford! However, this did not stop ke from knowing rich people. ke had borrowed this Trek Butterfly from someone. ke wanted to satisfy his craving of riding a Trek Butterfly but did not expect Han to ride the bicycle away. ke was simply on the verge of tears. It was a Trek Butterfly. If Han lost it, ke could notpensate even with his ten years of sry and bonus! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Han won¡¯t lose your thing. It¡¯s not toote for you to chase after him now,¡± Zachery said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Without hesitation, ke took Han¡¯s car key and rushed out. After finding Han¡¯s car, ke immediately started the car and sped off ¡°Mr. Jaber is heading towards Construction Road. Go after him. Maybe you can catch up.¡± Zachary called ke and gave him Han¡¯s location. Without another word, ke chased after Han in the direction where Han was headed. On Construction Road, Han rode the Trek Butterfly with lightning speed on the street, experiencing the feeling of the wind blowing past his ears. When Han faced the pedestrians in front of him, he even pressed the bell of his bicycle. The crisp and pleasant bell sound made Han feel as though he had returned to his high school days. At that time, Han was still carefree. He rode his bicycle through the streets and alleys, shuttling through the small roads between school and home. He rode his bicycle from spring to summer, autumn to winter, and stormy days to sunny days¡­ The bicycle carried many of his sweet memories of high school. When other families went out in small cars, he rode his bicycle up the mountains and traveled long distances¡­ Now, he had a small car, but he was much less happy than when he was in high school. The past went by like smoke. Looking back, the best days of his life were when he was studying. At that time, he only had one mission, which was to study and get good results. Now that so many years had passed in the blink of an eye, he had experienced countless life¨Cand¨C death situations. Having experienced too many dangers in the world, he was already starting to miss those youthful days. ¡°Time really flies,¡± Hanmented. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At this moment, he received a call from Xander. The people from Shadow Knight had arrived. ¡°Is the Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s team here?¡± Han asked. ¡°Yes, but they also brought bad news. Many people from all over the world have also arrived. There are all kinds of people. and there are simmering tensions!¡± Xander¡¯s gaze was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°We received news that there is a new faction called the Demonic God Society. They have also infiltrated Lightdom City and are preparing to destroy this King¨CConferring Ceremony!¡± ¡°The Demonic God Society? What¡¯s that?¡± Han was stunned. What kind of organization was that? Why had he never heard of it before? Why had so many forces appeared in the world over the short period of one or two months since he returned to the country? First, it was the Bloody Devil, and now there was the Demonic God Society? Why did these so¨Ccalled groups suddenly emerge like bamboo shoots after he disappeared? ¡°The Demonic God Society is a new organization. It¡¯s especially popr in the extraterritorial battlefield and modern. countries. It¡¯s powerful and good at brainwashing and controlling its followers with religion. It has already destroyed several small countries.¡± Xander exined, ¡°They call themselves the Radiant Society. They want to bring love, peace, and eternal light to the world. ¡°However, ording to our investigation of this Radiant Society, they have done many unforgivable things in secret, unscrupulous dealings, brainwashing, and harming the masses. ¡°Therefore, we named them the Demonic God Society.¡± ¡°Are they strong?¡± Han asked. ¡°They have eight god¨Css experts. They are known as the Heavenly Demigods. In the name of saving the masses, they have annexed many small countries. Now, they are targeting the Longhard Kingdom and want to sabotage Steve¡¯s King¨CConferring Ceremony! ¡°Mr. Jaber, should we intervene and stop them in advance?¡± ¡°Can you find out where those people are?¡± ¡°ording to the Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s investigation, one of those who came is the Heavenly Demigod, Nightfiend Demigod! ¡°This person is extremely cunning and cruel. Moreover, he¡¯s good at transfiguration. Until now, we only know that he has entered the country. We haven¡¯t been able to find out where he is Chapter 669 Chapter 669 When Han beard Xander¡¯s report, he frowned digialy The Demonic God Society and a Nightfiend Demigod who was good at transfiguration skills wanted to destroy the King¨CConferring These pieces of informationbined together showed an immensely terrifying situation. It could be inferred that beneath the prosperity of Lightdom City, there were tumultuous undercurrents. Someone was brewing a storm capable of influencing the entire world. ording to Xander¡¯s ount, the Demonic God Society had self¨Cproimed itself as the Radiant Society, using the guise of saving the world to carry out actions that defied reason and morality. This implied that behind those actions that defied reason and morality, there must have been enormous interests at stake. Otherwise, the Demonic God Society wouldn¡¯t dare to take risks andmit various acts that angered people. Now, this group of individuals has extended their ws toward the Longhard Kingdom, intending to disrupt Steve¡¯s King¨CConferring Ceremony It the Nightfiend Demigod¡¯s sinister plot seeds, the Longhard Kingdom would be humiliated on a global scale, and its international standing would decline. ¡°Boss, what should we do? Should we intervene and turn Lightdom City upside down for a thorough search?¡± Xander asked. ¡°Not yet. First, go and bring Yin¨CYang Duo¡¯s team here. I¡¯ll handle the Nightfiend Demigod¡¯s matter on my end.¡± Han replied calmly. ¡°Alright, I understand. That¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go fetch them, Xander nodded and hung up the phone. Han rode his bicycle and held his phone, deep in thought. He was about to call Zachary when a BMW car drove up and stopped in front of him. Why did this car look so familiar? Han looked at the car, his eyes filled with confusion, feeling like he had seen this car somewhere before. Then, it suddenly dawned on him. Wasn¡¯t this his own car? At that moment, ke stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat, filled with joy, and said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, this is great! I finally caught up with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Han looked puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but I just wanted to ask if you could return my bicycle to me,¡± ke said. ¡°I¡¯ve only just started riding it, and you want it back already? You¡¯re not being so stingy, are you?¡± Han furrowed his brow. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s not about being stingy or not. It¡¯s just that this bike belongs to someone else, a Trek Butterfly worth over 6 million dors. If you damage it, I can¡¯t afford to pay for it,¡± ke said with a mournful face. Trek Butterfly? Han was slightly stunned. He lowered his head and seriously checked the bicycle. As expected, it was a Trek Butterfly. He looked at ke curiously and said, ¡°ke, are you familiar with the owner of this bike? They must trust you a lot to lend you a Trek Butterfly. Impressive!¡± ke scratched his head and replied, ¡°Mr. Jaber, please don¡¯t make fun of me. This bike is important to me, and I can¡¯t afford to lose it.¡± Han smiled and didn¡¯t push the matter further. Instead, he returned the bicycle to ke. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaber.¡± After receiving the bicycle, ke immediately breathed a sigh of relief and carefully stored it away. He looked at Han with a cheerful smile. Han pondered for a moment and said to ke, ¡°You came at the right time. Please go back and inform Zachary. Let him know that the Radiant Society sent a Nightfiend Demigod who has infiltrated Lightdom City and is nning to disrupt Steve¡¯s King¨CConferring Ceremony. ¡°Inform Steve and Zachary to increase security and be cautious.¡± ¡°Nightfiend Demigod?¡± ke¡¯s expression changed as he stared at Han solemnly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, is your information urate?¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670 As a member of the Dragon Team, ke had a lot of social information. Not only did he know the information of various figures in the country, but he also knew the information of many experts Internationally He was familiar with information about the Radiant Society and the Nightfiend Demigod. All the Demigods within the Radiant Society were not good people. Theymitted various cruel acts that enraged him. However, as a member of the Dragon Team, ke was unaware of the Nightfiend Demigod infiltrating Lightdom City How did Hane to know this information? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My source of information was absolutely urate. Don¡¯t be puzzled. It was a matter of great significance. Hurry and inform them.¡± Han said in a solemn voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform them now.¡± ke also understood the urgency of the situation. Without hesitation, he nodded and rode his Trek Butterfly bicycle toward the military base as fast as the wind. ¡°Wow, the Trek Butterfly is truly impressive. Its speed is unmatched.¡± Han watched ke¡¯s figure with a sense of awe At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious about ke¡¯s identity. The limited edition Trek Butterfly bicycle was far more valuable than many limited edition sports cars, so it was clear that ke had strong connections to be able to borrow such a bicycle. However, upon careful consideration, this was quite normal. After all, ke was one of the Dragon Team¡¯s members. He was considered a big shot in Lightdom City. With his abilities, he was at least capable of surpassing Robert. Naturally, there were countless people who sought ke¡¯s assistance, and it was only reasonable for someone to curry favor with him and let him use the bicycle. However, judging from ke¡¯s anxious and nervous expression, it was likely he had indeed borrowed the bike. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee in such a hurried and flustered manner to retrieve it ¡°This guy values chicks over friendship,¡± Han suddenly though Previously, when Katelyn rode the Trek Butterfly to buy groceries, ke didn¡¯t say a word. But as soon as Harley rode away with the bike, ke chased after him for several blocks in a BMW. This stark contrast in attitude made Han feel somewhat displeased. However, this was just a slight difort, and Han quickly put the matter aside. It was just a minor incident for Harley, not worth getting angry over. After all, from the way ke looked at Katelyn, it was clear that he had feelings for her. Hence, Harley wouldn¡¯t say anything to her At the Lightdom City, the Dragon Team¡¯s military base Katelyn was diligently practicing the modified Heart Cultivation technique that Han had taught her. The more she practiced, the more excited she became, feeling her power soaring If it were topare theplete realm of an eight¨Cstar General to a road that stretches for 32 feet, she had already walked over 10 feet After all, she had just broken through to the eight¨Cstar general¨Css half an hour ago. For an ordinary person, it would be difficult to stabilize their realin, and it would take a long time to do so However, after practicing this Heart Cultivation technique, not only did Katelyn stabilize her realm, but it also steadily improved. This cultivation technique was simply incredible! After practicing for nearly twenty minutes, Katelyn stood up and said to Zachary, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Mr. Tyler, bringing Mr. Jaber into the Dragon Team was definitely the best decision you¡¯ve ever made.¡± After a pause, she said solemnly. ¡°Thank you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± Zachary smiled. ¡°Boss, were in trouble¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 usly, after he went to the hospital, he realized Lawrence¡¯s condition was not good and required treatment urgently. rise he would not be so panicked. Lawrence¡¯s condition is deteriorating?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed. Not for the time being. However, the doctor said that there¡¯s a trend of deterioration. The hormone level in his body has changed to a great extent. His condition might deterioratepletely in three days if he doesn¡¯t get treated in time!¡± Did the doctor say what to do?¡± It¡¯s still the same as previously. He wants sponsorship and takes the risk of using new medicine.¡± Sponsorship is fine. How much do they want? Let me know, and I¡¯ll do the transfer. I¡¯ll contact the doctor regarding the new medicine. Stabilize Lawrence¡¯s condition these two days. I¡¯ll buy a flight ticket immediately and go over.¡± ¡°Alright,e over as soon as possible. I¡¯m worried Lawrence won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± Landon nodded and hung up the phone after repeated reminders. Earlier on, he had wanted to treat Lawrence without letting Reign know. However, after he arrived at Massach General Hospital and saw the changes in Lawrence¡¯s condition with his own eyes, he no longer wanted to hide it from Reign. He only wanted Reign and Han to come quickly. Even if Han¡¯s treatment failed, Reign could still see Lawrence for thest time. Reign hung up the phone, her brows tightly knitted. She first contacted Josef and exined the situation. She told Josef to give his new medicine to Lawrence and see the effects of it. After obtaining Josef¡¯s consent, she thanked him repeatedly before contacting her secretary. ¡°Heidi, help me book three flight tickets immediately to Whileal Kingdom for me, Yvonne, Ms. Lynch, and Han, Mr. Jaber. The sooner, the better.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, she could not wait to go to the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ve just checked. The earliest is the flight this afternoon. Alright, I¡¯ve booked!¡± the secretary, Heidi, replied. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Reign hung up on Heidi and called Han. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, there¡¯s a change in the n. We¡¯re going to Whileal Kingdom this afternoon. Do you have time?¡± ¡°So soon?¡± The doctor said my brother¡¯s condition might deteriorate.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go home and pack up now. What time is the flight in the afternoon?¡± Reign looked at the flight ticket information the secretary, Heidi, sent and said in a deep voice, ¡°Five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be in the office at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Shall we go to the airport together?¡± ¡°Okay, remember to bring your gold needle.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Okay, see you in the afternoon.¡± After hanging up, she came to the French window, looking in the direction of Whileal Kingdom, and said worriedly, ¡°Lawrence, please make sure nothing happens to you. Wait for me, and I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± Thinking of this, she called Yvonne and told her about this. Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, at the entrance of thepany. Reign, Han, and Yvonne each carried a suitcase and sat in the same car, ¡°Rei, aren¡¯t you bringing a secretary?¡± Yvonne was stunned, ¡°Mr. Katz and Karren are over there,¡± Reign said, Karren was her personal secretary. She had assigned Karren to take care of Landon¡¯s daily life, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± Looking at Han, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, Yvonne¡¯s expression was somewhat excited and thrilled. make a big ssh at the international¨Clevel Pharmaceutical Conference in Whileal Kingdom, she would stop female pharmacist! she could go with Han this time. Maybe they might even spark a connection because of this. of this Yvonne had a lot of anticipation for this trip to the Whileal Kingdom. on the other hand, had been worried and feeling down. ven after getting on the ne and flying into the sky, her brows were tightly knitted. The thought that something might happen to her brother made her feel down. Don¡¯t worry. Things will be fine.¡± Sitting by her side, Hanforted her gently. But Reign was still worried and could not cheer up at all. A patient on the ne has difficulty breathing. Is there a doctor? Help!¡± At this moment, the announcement with an anxious tone from the flight attendant came through the airne¡¯s broadcast. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 enger in the economy ss is having difficulty breathing and urgently needs a doctor!¡± Abendant sounded anxious and panicked, and she consecutively repeated it thrice. owned slightly and thought for a while. In the end, he stood up and walked toward economy ss. arefuls Reign said. o you want me to go with you? I have medicine in my pocket, Yvonne asked. No need I have the silver needle with me. I don¡¯t need any medicine.¡± Without looking back, Han waved at the two women and walked from business ss to economy ss. There was a patient, a middle¨Caged man, sitting in his seat with an oxygen mask on, continuously inhaling oxygen Two flight attendants and two men surrounded him. They looked anxious and panicked. ¡°How could this happen? He¡¯s inhaled oxygen but still not recovered yet?¡± One of the men looked solemn. The other man looked at the middle¨Caged woman beside the patient. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m Dr. Steinberg. He¡¯s your husband, is he? Does he have heart disease?¡± The middle¨Caged woman quickly shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s usually very healthy and doesn¡¯t have an illness. Doctor, I- beg you, please save him.¡± ¡°No illness? How did you get into this?¡± Dr. Steinberg frowned and asked for a stethoscope from the air stewardess. He listened carefully to the patient¡¯s heartbeat and the sound of his lung¡¯s breathing. His brows furrowed even more deeply. ¡°The heartbeat sounds are distant, and the breathing sounds are weak. This is either a lung disease or a heart disease.¡± While speaking, he stared intently at the patient, closely observing his condition. Although the patient was inhaling oxygen, his breathing was shallow and rapid, his lips appeared bluish, and his gaze was unfocused. It clearly indicated signs of oxygen deprivation. However, he was on an oxygen mask with sufficient oxygen supply, and his breathing was rapid. How could he still be deprived of oxygen? Dr. Steinberg and the other doctor exchanged worried nces. They were confused and unsure. They were not professional Emergency Department doctors but physicians who usually treated patients in hospital wards. It was the first time they were treating a patient on a ne. Moreover, they only had a stethoscope without other tools. Facing this middle¨Caged man¡¯s breathing condition, they were baffled and unsure of what to do. They were panicked. At this moment, the patient¡¯s breathing became even faster. He even let out sounds of immense pain from his mouth. His facial expression contorted in agony, and he muttered, ¡°Help, help me! I felt not able to breathe! ¡°L. In the end, he could not even say a word but kept breathing rapidly as if he would stop breathing at any moment. Seeing the husband¡¯s condition, the middle¨Caged woman panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°Doctor, I beg you. You must save him!¡± The two doctors exchanged worried nces but could do nothing. The two flight attendants were even more helpless. They could only watch anxiously and dared not say a word. Seeing the patient was about to die, Han walked over. Then he said calmly, ¡°I thought it was a big problem, but it turned out to be a small problem.¡± small Hearing this, Dr. Steinberg frowned slightly and sized Han up. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor too?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± Han looked calm. He walked over, then removed the oxygen mask from the patient¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dr. Steinberg was furious. Obviously, the patient was deprived of oxygen and needed oxygen now. However, Han removed the oxygen mask from the patient. Didn¡¯t it harm the patient? Han kept the oxygen mask energy in the rack on the ne and turned to look at Dr. Steinberg. Then he said calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m saving somebody?¡± Hearing this, Dr. Steinberg nearly exploded! day even if terated cape causes on his body will reshare farther. He will die when the carbon dioreide pay and dont bed ce bag them a passenger¡¯s hand. He then covered the car v Tu propier the duster were instantly furious. They hurriedly came over and warded is pushi did too. They also hurriedly went over to pull Han. Imeryce the patent that the entering from difficulty breathing. Wouldn¡¯t Han suffocate the patient to death if thetic big? bacent¡¯s betaching became increasingly strained, indicating signs of suffocation. It was as if he Secang stw, the gem of the middle¨Caged woman, Dr. Steinberg, and the others changed. They immediately went A to die?¡± Hen sand in a deep voice ted the vital energy and transformed it into needles stabbing into those people¡¯s hands, jhotracted. They setracted their hands in pain and looked at Han with extreme fear ck and He¡¯s out only a quack that endangers lives but also knows ck art that harme prople. Everyone be cayefur Dr. Stenberg sat frumanly The tight areas were also terified. They wanted to stop Hayian box dared not in the end, they could only call for the Sows, a tall and beady ate marshal ansted own with a weapes and wanted to amack Ham All of you pop. Dar a good had at the particur¡¯s condition¡± Han did not even on his head as he scokled them e Ita your was as loud as thunder, stocking eveTJONE The expresssor of the art mussball fight acendants. Dr. Stemberg, and others changed. They harriedly turned to look at the pas When they saw the patient¡¯s exact on their expressions changed again The middle¨Caged mac patient who was on the verge of death just now, was gradually breathing smoothly now. His face gradually turned rosy, and his mental state was much better than earlier. His life was obviously no longer in danger. Salvatore She unition letenuated, and he dit her brothy. When tembusa nend reroomberged by t ugh and alball balute the by toky the bag The way siku pata dalsze wyp the the less carbon house the patiens will have Harmour de boy wys die aanhing sales to seal the patient¡¯s mouth and noseContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Seeing Han¡¯s actions, Dr. Steinberg was furious. He pped Han¡¯s hand immediately and said in a deep voice. Bastard, you call yourself a doctor: Can¡¯t you see the patient iscking oxygen? You simply removed the oxygen mask from the patient to stop him from taking oxygen. You¡¯re a quack endangering lives! ¡°Are you a doctor, or are you not? You don¡¯t even have medical knowledge** Another male doctor also red at Han ¡°A quack that endangers lives! You¡¯re a quack endangering lives!¡± Hearing what the two doctors had said, the expressions of the two flight attendants changed instantly. Wouldn¡¯t they be responsible, too, if the patient died because of Han¡¯s actions? At the thought of this, they quickly stopped Han. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t mess around. Quickly return the oxygen mask to the patient The middle¨Caged woman red at Han too. ¡°Bastard, what are you doing? Quickly return the oxygen mask to my husband!! While speaking, she stood up to match the oxygen mask. ¡°Are you guys crazy?¡± Han nced at everyone and said, ¡°This man is obviously suffering from hyperventtion syndrome due to over¨Cexhaled carbon dioxide in his body. ¡°If you continue to give him oxygen, the carbon dioxide in his body will reduce further. He will die when the carbon dioxide concentration in his blood is too low!¡± After saying that, he looked around and immediately snatched a stic bag from a passenger¡¯s hand. He then covered the patient¡¯s mouth and nose directly. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Quack endangers lives. You¡¯re simply a quack that harms people!¡± Seeing this scene, Dr. Steinberg and the other doctor were instantly furious. They hurriedly came over and wanted to push Han away. The flight attendants and the patient¡¯s wife were terrified too. They also hurriedly went over to pull Han. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the patient had been suffering from difficulty breathing. Wouldn¡¯t Han suffocate the patient to death if he covered the patient¡¯s mouth and nose with the stic bag? ¡°Be patient. He¡¯ll be fine soon,¡± Han said calmly. While they were talking, the patient¡¯s breathing became increasingly strained, indicating signs of suffocation. It was as if he would die at any moment. Seeing this, the expressions of the middle¨Caged woman, Dr. Steinberg, and the others changed. They immediately went forth to pull Han away. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me if you don¡¯t want him to die!¡± Han said in a deep voice. After saying that, he circted the vital energy and transformed it into needles stabbing into those people¡¯s hands. Those people instantly felt electrocuted. They retracted their hands in pain and looked at Han with extreme fear. ¡°ck art! This guy knows ck art! He¡¯s not only a quack that endangers lives but also knows ck art that harms people. Everyone, be careful!¡± Dr. Steinberg said furiously. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The flight attendants were also terrified. They wanted to stop Han but dared not. In the end, they could only call for the assistance of an air marshal. Soon, a tall and burly air marshal rushed over with a weapon and wanted to attack Han. ¡°All of you, stop. Take a good look at the patient¡¯s condition!¡± Han did not even turn his head as he scolded them on the spot His voice was as loud as thunder, shocking everyone The expressions of the air marshall, flight attendants, Dr. Steinberg, and others changed. They hurriedly turned to look at the patient. When they saw the patient¡¯s exact situation, their expressions changed again. The middle¨Caged man patient who was on the verge of death just now, was gradually breathing smoothly now. His face gradually turned rosy, and his mental state was much better than earlier. His life was obviously no longer in danger. Mr Rank was to the eyes of Dr. Stenberg and the other doctor as if they had seen the most offocating. The chewly needed exygen to survite s the patiem tudod merger as cotadiran deteriorated, and he almost could not breathe. When Han patient¡¯s more word rose with the stic bag, the patient¡¯s condition started improving. What logic was this! vilion gradrome, whe worom wh? Why had they rammer heard of this when they were treating patients in the internal medicine department? What treatmere grape was that? Fl?yten looked at Dr. Strinberg and the others and exined. ¡°Hyperventtion syndrome is triggered by the patient being 100 servous and exhaling arge amount of carbon dioxide, causing the patient to lose the acid¨Calkali bnce in his body. ¡°Using ? bag to cover the nose and mouth would keep the carbon dioxide the patient breathes out in the bag. This way, the patiesu will indule the carbon donde through breathing. ¡°This way, the acid¨Calkali bnce in the patient¡¯s body will slowly return to normal. *If the patient indules oxygen, the more oxygen the patient inhales, the less carbon dioxide the patient will have. ¡°Therefore, the best way to treat this disease is to take a bag or something sealed to seal the patient¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°After some time, the patient will recover on his own.¡± Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Hans exnation, Dr. Steinberg and the other doctor looked at each other in astonishment. enttion syndrome was indeed a rare condition in internal medicine. They had never encountered it in the clinical nce As such, it was reasonable that they did not know much about it. ceing the patient¡¯s breathing normalize, the flight attendants and the air marshall heaved a sigh of relief. Along as the patient was fine, that was all that mattered. Alright, the patient is fine now. You guys may take over from here Han felt relieved after seeing the patient¡¯s breathing stabilize. He pressed a few acupoints on the patient¡¯s body and transmitted a strand of vital energy to him. After stabilizing the condition of his lungs, he immediately turned around and deft. After he left, Dr. Steinberg immediately took over and pressed the bag. Han turned around and said to Dr. Steinberg. ¡°The patient¡¯s breathing has stabilized. When his emotions calm down, and his breathing is back to normal, there¡¯s no need to put on the bag anymore.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and left without looking back. Upon hearing those words, Dr. Steinberg¡¯s expression slightly changed. He quickly loosened his grip on the bag, afraid of holding it too tightly. He appeared somewhat apprehensive and nervous. Han looked calm when he returned to his seat. At this moment, Reign was still gazing out the window. When she saw Han return, she heaved a sigh of relief and resumed observing the scenery outside. ¡°How is it? What disease?¡± Yvonne asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s just hyperventtion syndrome, not a big deal,¡± Han said indifferently. ¡°Hyperventtion syndrome? What disease is that?¡± Yvonne looked puzzled. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, it¡¯s exhaling too much air,¡± Han said. ¡°Exhaling too much air can cause disease too?¡± Yvonne was even more puzzled. ¡°Not only can it cause disease, but it can also be life¨Cthreatening if it¡¯s not handled properly.¡± Han said. ¡°Damn it, such a thing can be life¨Cthreatening too? Will I get it when I pant during my usual exercise?¡± That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡± Hearing this, Yvonne heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, Han spoke again. ¡°However, intense exercise might cause pneumothorax, and if pneumothorax aggravates, it can be life¨Cthreatening.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing what he said, Yvonne red at Han on the spot. ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t scare me?¡± Following that, she pulled Reign¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Rei, take care of this departmental head of the security department. He¡¯s scaring me.¡± Reign turned around and said, ¡°Can you guys stop making noise? I¡¯m a little tired now and want to rest. When Yvonne heard this, she could only stick out her tongue and stop talking Secing Reign¡¯s worried expression, she had initially thought of cracking a joke to cheer her up. She did not expect Reign to be so heavy¨Chearted that she did not want to joke. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while. You guys don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Reign was gloomy with worry. She ignored Han and Yvonne and closed her eyes tightly to sleep after lowering the seat. It took 12 hours to travel from Longhard Kingdom to Whileal Kingdom, even if taking a flight. Now, all she wanted was to sleep well and recharge her energy. By the time shended, she would have the strength to take oh all the tasks. Seeing Reign¡¯s weary and worried expression, Han¡¯s heart ached. Reign was just a woman but had to take on so much. Now, she most probably has to face her younger brother¡¯s demise. ? heartbreaking. Hirit¡¯s dinner time now. Do you want tea or coffee?¡± At this m?nient, a flight attendant, pushing a food cart over, looked at Han and the others with a smile. I want a ss of water, thank you, Yvonne smiled and said. ¡°Alright.¡± The flight attendant, smiling politely and gracefully, poured a ss of water and handed it to Yvonne. ¡°Hmm?* While the flight attendant handed over the water, Han instantly frowned. With the Mercenary King¡¯s keen instincts, he immediately sensed something extraordinary about this flight attendant. A gun was hidden beneath the flight attendant¡¯s attire! Chapter 690 Chapter 690 ant was very discreet. She did her best to loosen her blouse to hide the gun. and not tell the existence of the gum without looking at it carefully. your She possessed a striking beauty with well¨Cdefined features. Her blue eyes resembled sapphires. They were remarkably Charming that captivated and enticed those who gazed at them. Han gazed into her eyes and smiled. ¡°I want a ss of Blue Enchantress.¡± Are you going to drink it now?¡± the flight attendant asked. It¡¯s a long journey. Definitely, we have to party,¡± Han smiled and said. ¡°You know how to enjoy!¡± The beautiful flight attendant smiled and made a ss of Blue Enchantress. She then handed it to Han. ¡°Enjoy it!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Han smiled and even reached out his hand to pat the flight attendant¡¯s butt. The flight attendant froze, and a cold murderous aura shed across her eyes that were looking at Han. However, soon, she returned to normal, smiled, and pushed the cart away. Han stared at the flight attendant¡¯s back with a cold gaze. The flight attendant disguised herself very well that the murderous aura disappeared in a sh. However, he keenly detected presence of this aura of danger. the This flight attendant seemed to have a story behind her. She¡¯s not ordinary,¡± Han thought. He was particrly sensitive to murderous aura. He could immediately sense that the murderous aura of the flight attendant before him was indeed garnered via mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Someone who had such a murderous aura would definitely be unwilling to be a flight attendant! Moreover, a flight attendant would definitely not carry a gun with her. ¡°Looks like this flight is not simple,¡± Han thought to himself. He had a premonition of something to happen before they arrived at the Whileal Kingdom. Taking a sip of Blue Enchantress, he turned to look out of the window. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A vast expanse of white clouds was outside the ne. He could not tell the directions, whether it was north, south, east, or west, let alone distinguish longitude andtitude. Below was a sea of clouds, so he could not tell where he was. However, based on time, Han deduced that the ne should have left Longhard Kingdom¡¯s border by now and probably had entered the Great cid Sea, In other words, they had to fly for at least another 11 hours before reaching the territory of the Whileal Kingdom. Eleven hours were sufficient for many things to happen. While tasting the Blue Enchantress, Han stared at the flight attendant¡¯s back. Indeed, the flight attendant had a fantastic figure, with well¨Cdefined curves that entuated her physique, especially when walking. Her alluring stride added to her captivating presence. ¡°You¡¯re a beauty. But too bad, you¡¯re a thief¡± Han thought. Flight attendants were not allowed to bring guns to the ne. This flight attendant clearly had malicious intentions for bringing the gun. If he was not wrong, the flight attendant was coborating with some people and might have intentions of hijacking the ne. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect a hijacking to happen to me.¡± Han shook his head helplessly. It seemed that the uing journey would be rather thrilling. ¡°Is this foreign flight attendant gorgeous?¡± ring at Han, Yvonne said jealously. Despite her presence, a stunning and enchanting beauty, before him, he barely paid attention to her. Instead, he fixed his gaze on the voluptuous flight attendant. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Experienced and knowledgeable, Han had seen many different people and developed a keen eye ecially when it came to those carrying firearms, he could usually identify who were the good guys arul bad guys a* Through his observation just now, he noticed calluses on the air stewardest index fingertip, indicating frequent gun usage. Moreover, the air stewardess¡® fingers were very slender, and all five of them showed some signs of calluses. This was a mark caused by frequent lock picking. Most importantly, he detected the habits of a thief from her subconscious gestures, For instance, whenever the air stewardess served someone, she would subconsciously observe the position of their jewelry, essories, or wallet. Upon seeing some valuable items, her gaze would linger for at least two seconds. This was amon observation technique used by thieves! Whenever they spot something they liked, their gaze would tend to linger. When the air stewardess poured a drink for a middle¨Caged man just now, her gaze lingered for five seconds on his wristwatch. Han also paid close attention and observed that the middle¨Caged man was obviously wealthy. The watch he was wearing was a limited edition Patek Philippe watch which was worth about two million dors! A watch of this level was naturally worth the attention of some thieves! ¡°Thief?¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Yvonne looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ve just realized your flirting techniques are quite clich¨¦. Are you trying to say that she¡¯s a thief who has stolen your heart?¡± Hearing what Yvonne said, Reign, pretending to sleep, quietly opened one eye and observed Han with a sidelong nce. Han was speechless. ¡°This air stewardess is indeed a beautiful woman, but she is nowhere near the two of you in terms of figure and appearance. ¡°She may be a shining star before you, but she¡¯s not worth mentioning. How could she steal my heart? ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true. This person is a thief and is likely a repeat offender! ¡°I estimate someone here will discover their belongings missing within an hour.¡± Han said a lot, but Yvonne didn¡¯t pay much attention. She only heard Han say she was more beautiful than the fair stewardess and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You have good taste!¡± Reign closed her eyes again and continued to sleep without observing further. Whether or not someone was a thief was unimportant to both of them. What mattered to them was that Han thought they were more beautiful than the air stewardess. Han looked at the two of them and fell speechless again. Was this how womenpare themselves these days? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. All they cared about waspliments about their looks. Nothing else mattered. Yvonne took at an eye mask and handed it to Han. ¡°We still have eleven hours. Put on the eye mask and get some good sleep. Later, we¡¯ll go hand out in the most luxurious first¨Css cabin.¡± ¡°I heard you can y poker and other gambling games in the first¨Css cabin.¡± The airne they were traveling on was one of the top¨Crated aircraft globally. The price for their business VIP cabin alone had cost several tens of thousands of dors. The ne was equipped with many luxury facilities, including a casino, billiard table, bar, and other entertainment areas, allowing wealthy passengers to enjoy themselves during the tiresome journey. Han nced at Yvonne and said, ¡°Yvonne, we¡¯re here on a business trip, not for leisure. Don¡¯t keep thinking about having fun. This ne is really unsafe. I¡¯m not mistaken, someone will hijack the ne in three hours! Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Mrs aber are you kidding? Hijacking? Who would dare to hijack this ne? Do you know whose ne this is?¡± When Yvonne heard Han¡¯s words, she could not help butugh out loud. She thought Han had been living under the Wiose? Han asked. This is the most famous airline in the world. The Starlink Airlines! Have you heard of Starlink Corporation? They are a majorpany that hasunched numerous satellites, and their satellites can almost circle the Earth.¡± Yvonne exined, ¡°Moreover, Starlink Corporation is renowned worldwide, and their security team is none other than the esteemed Azure Dragon Mercenary Group.¡± The Azure Dragon Mercenary Group consists of 18 god¨Css experts. They are formidable individuals.¡± ¡°On everyrge aircraft owned by Starlink Corporation, there is a god¨Css expert on board.¡± ¡°A god¨Css expert is on par with Steve in strength.¡± ¡°With the presence of these experts, who would dare to hijack the ne?¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. In her opinion, the person who dared to hijack the Starlink Corporation¡¯s ne had yet to be born! Even if a criminal managed to infiltrate the ne, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the god¨Css experts and would undoubtedly be eliminated. Yvonne was not worried at all about the possibility of a hijacking incident. She didn¡¯t believe anyone would be audacious enough to hijack a Starlink Corporation ne. After all, even if a hijacking were to ur, the hijackers would face relentless pursuit from Starlink Corporation. Only a true idiot would attempt such a thing! ¡°Sometimes, we shouldn¡¯t take things lightly,¡± Han said calmly. The world was full of ruthless and audacious individuals. Their organization, the Shadow Knights,manded great power and had a global presence. They had numerous experts and an intimidating influence around the world. However, this didn¡¯t guarantee the safety of every ce associated with the Shadow Knights. There would always be troublemakers and those who sought to target their affiliated families, businesses, and resources.. Each year, Shadow Knight spent no less than 2 thousand dors to maintain the safety of various groups, minerals, and affiliated families. Therefore, Han believed no organization was perpetually safe and immune to attacks. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re overthinking this. Starlink Corporation is the world¡¯s most secure civil aviation group. Nothing will go wrong. Don¡¯t be too tense. Take a rest,¡± Reign calmly reassured him. She had asked her secretary, Heidi, to book the Starlink Corporation¡¯s ne because of Starlink Corporation¡¯s robust security capabilities. Han could only shake his head in resignation as he saw Yvonne and Reign¡¯s reaction. He could only put on his eye mask and close his eyes to rest. Since there was a god¨Css expert on board, he could take a good rest. If that expert couldn¡¯t handle the situation, he could interver Time passed slowly. Two hours after Han and the others had fallen asleep, the air stewardess who had hidden a gun in her clothes returned to her workstation. With a gentle and charming smile, she carried a cup of coffee and handed it to a tall man sitting near the door of the captain¡¯s cabin. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Macmin, you must be exhausted. Here, have a cup of coffee.¡± This man stood at 6.2 feet tall, with a muscr and powerful physique that seemed to contain a terrifying explosive force. His eyes were sharp and electric, seemingly capable of prating everything in the world. Sitting there, he exuded an aura of awe¨Cinspiring dominance as if he were an imprable fortress. He radiated an energy that made it seem like no one could pass him. This was the god¨Css expert apanying them on this ne, Macmin! are you kidding? Hijacking? Who would dare to hijack this ne? Do you know whose ne this is?¡± vonne heard Han¡¯s words, she could not help butugh out loud. She thought Han had been living under the Whore Han asked. yals is the most famous airline in the world. The Starlink Airlines! Have you heard of Starlink Corporation? They are a majorpany that hasunched numerous satellites, and their satellites can almost circle the Earth¡± Yvonne exined, ¡°Moreover, Starlink Corporation is renowned worldwide, and their security team is none other than the esteemed Azure Dragon Mercenary Group.¡± The Azure Dragon Mercenary Group consists of 18 god¨Css experts. They are formidable individuals.¡± On everyrge aircraft owned by Starlink Corporation, there is a god¨Css expert on board.¡± A god¨Css expert is on par with Steve in strength.¡± ¡°With the presence of these experts, who would dare to hijack the ne?¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. In her opinion, the person who dared to hijack the Starlink Corporation¡¯s ne had yet to be born Even if a criminal managed to infiltrate the ne, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the god¨Css experts and would undoubtedly be eliminated. Yvonne was not worried at all about the possibility of a hijacking incident. She didn¡¯t believe anyone would be audacious enough to hijack a Starlink Corporation ne. After all, even if a hijacking were to ur, the hijackers would face relentless pursuit from Starlink Corporation. Only a true idiot would attempt such a thing! ¡°Sometimes, we shouldn¡¯t take things lightly,¡± Han said calmly. The world was full of ruthless and audacious individuals. Their organization, the Shadow Knights,manded great power and had a global presence. They had numerous experts and an intimidating influence around the world. However, this didn¡¯t guarantee the safety of every ce associated with the Shadow Knights. There would always be troublemakers and those who sought to target their affiliated families, businesses, and resources. Each year, Shadow Knight spent no less than 2 thousand dors to maintain the safety of various groups, minerals, and affiliated families. Therefore, Han believed no organization was perpetually safe and immune to attacks. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re overthinking this. Starlink Corporation is the world¡¯s most secure civil aviation group. Nothing will go wrong. Don¡¯t be too tense. Take a rest,¡± Reign calmly reassured him. She had asked her secretary, Heidi, to book the Starlink Corporation¡¯s ne because of Starlink Corporation¡¯s robust security capabilities. Han could only shake his head in resignation as he saw Yvonne and Reign¡¯s reaction. He could only put on his eye mask and close his eyes to rest. Since there was a god¨Css expert on board, he could take a good rest. If that expert couldn¡¯t handle the situation, he could interver Time passed slowly. Two hours after Han and the others had fallen asleep, the air stewardess who had hidden a gun in her clothes returned to her workstation. With a gentle and charming smile, she carried a cup of coffee and handed it to a tall man sitting near the door of the captain¡¯s cabin. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Macmin, you must be exhausted. Here, have a cup of coffee.¡± This man stood at 6.2 feet tall, with a muscr and powerful physique that seemed to contain a terrifying explosive force.. His eyes were sharp and electric, seemingly capable of prating everything in the world. Sitting there, he exuded an aura of awe¨Cinspiring dominance as if he were an imprable fortress. He radiated an energy that made it seem like no one could pass him. This was the god¨Css expert apanying them on this ne, Macmin! I¡¯m noutired yet. You can put it down for now,¡± Macmin said calmly. edkylle smiled. She didn¡¯t insist. Instead, she ced the coffee on the table before Macmin and eat to y with her phone. ng with her phone, she discreetly observed Macmin. When she saw him drink the coffee, she essed the and sent a message. port/ the target is ready!] pon, she received a message. [Very well. We¡¯ll take action in two hours. Eliminate Macmin first, then breach the cockpit, nd control the captain!¡± Kylie looked at the message on her phone and cast a sidelong nce at Macmin, a flicker of murderous intent crossing her mind. Then, she quickly put her phone away. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At that very moment, Han suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°So, your name is Kylie.¡± Startled, Kylie turned around to face Han with a hint of panic in her eyes. ¡°Who are you? How did you get here?¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Kylie stared at Han and sized him up with astonishment and suspicion. Her heart sank to the bottom of the sea. What was going on here? Although she had been ying with her phone moments ago, her mental state was especially vignt. How could Han approach her from behind without her sensing it at all? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This this couldn¡¯t be possible. ¡°Miss Kylie, hello. My naine is Han, and I¡¯m a VIP customer in the first¨Css cabin. I came to have a chat with you. Is that convenient?¡± Han smiled at Kylie with narrowed eyes. Even though he had been resting his eyes earlier, he felt that waiting for the hidden assants to make a move was too passive. Hence, he took the initiative to approach Kylie, hoping to gather some information from her to snuff out potential disasters and ensure the safety of Yvonne and Reign. After all, they were thousands of feet in the air. If the criminals suddenly went berserk and caused damage to the ne, they would be doomed! ¡°Sir, this is where the stewardess works. It¡¯s a private area. I kindly request that you return to your seat immediately and not disturb our work.¡± Before Kylie could respond, another blonde, ck¨Ceyed flight attendant walked over. With a professional smile, she assertively asked Han to leave. Simultaneously, Macmin lifted his head and stared coldly at Han. This was where flight attendantsmunicated with the captain, and his mission during each flight was to ensure the captain¡¯s safety. As long as the captain¡¯s life was not in danger, they could safely return to the country¡¯s territory with everyone else. Therefore, Macmin remained indifferent and vignt toward every intruder. Han ignored the obstruction from the other flight attendant and the cold gaze of Macmin. He kept smiling and looked at Kylie, saying, ¡°Miss Kylie, I saw it. Can we have a word in private?¡± Kylie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did Han see the text messages on her phone? If that were the case, their entire n might be jeopardized because of Han. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if Han really saw the messages. She forced herself to remain calm and replied in a deep voice, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°Of course, I saw the text messages on your phone!¡± Han was still full of smiles. ¡°Miss Kylie, do you want to have a private conversation, or should I read out the content of the messages?¡± When the other stewardess heard this, she immediately turned her head immediately and stared at Kylie with a hostile expression. ¡°What messages? Kylie, were you ying with your phone during working hours?¡± Not only the stewardess but Macmin¡¯s face also darkened. It was well known that passengers were forbidden to turn on their mobilework formunication during the flight. Otherwise, the cellphone signal might interfere with the aircraft¡¯s performance and lead to a ne crash. As a flight attendant, Kylie definitely knew about this rule, yet she knowingly vited thew. She was clearly disregarding -the lives of all the passengers and crew on board! This was a serious mistake! Faced with the gaze of so many people, Kylie couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to kill Han. She forced herself to remainposed and exined, ¡°I was just looking at messages from my boyfriend on my phone. I didn¡¯t turn on the signal.¡± Then, she counterattacked directly, saying, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to this person¡¯s nonsense. He intruded on my workstation without perinission and must have sinister intentions towards me.¡± Han couldn¡¯t help chuckling upon hearing her words. This thief could keep herposure despite knowing the truth might be exposed. Her mental strength was indeed Therefore, he became more convinced that Kylie had an extraordinary background. With this in mind, his smile became even brighter as he said, ¡°Miss Kylie, your phone¡¯s signal is still on. You just messaged your friend, saying the target has taken the bait and to eliminate Macmin. You¡¯re in contact with your aplices and nning to hijack the ne, right?¡± He didn¡¯t actually see Kylie¡¯s phone, but he saw Kylie giving coffee to Macmin while ying with her phone, so he concluded that Kylie was secretlymunicating with her aplices. Upon hearing his words, all the flight attendants present immediately changed their expressions and turned to look at Kylie with vignce. Macmin¡¯s gaze also turned incredibly cold. Ile stared at Kylie with a gaze as sharp as a de. When Kylie heard Han¡¯s words and sensed the strange gazes of everyone present, she broke out in a cold sweat on the spot. She could feel her heart pounding in her throat. Han was absolutely right! She felt panicked inside, but she remainedposed on the surface and said calmly, ¡°Haha, Mr. Jaber, you really love making jokes. Did you hear yourself right?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll find out by checking your phone, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Han replied. ¡°You have no right to check my phone,¡± Kylie said coldly. ¡°He might not have the right, but I certainly do, don¡¯t I?¡± Macmin¡¯s gaze turned icy as he stood up and reached out toward Kylie before saying coldly, ¡°Hand over your phone and let me see it!¡± Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Asthe head of security for the flight, Macmin was especially concerned about what Han said. He would rather believe it than not. If Kylie really wanted to hijack the ne, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Mr. Mac, Kylie looked troubled ¡°Give me your ph Macmin¡¯s voice turned extremely cold, and his eyes were as cold as knives as he stared at Kylie. The other stewardesses were also staring at Kylie with unfriendly eyes. A hijacking! This was no snall matter! If Kylie was working with someone else, it would be impossible to guard against her. Faced with everyone¡¯s gazes, Kylie¡¯s expression was ugly. It seemed that she was embarrassed a lot. She red at Han, then took out her phone and handed it to Macmin. Macmin took the phone and opened it to take a closer look. His face was getting darker and darker. ¡°How is it? Is she tipping off herpanions?¡± Han asked. Macmin raised his head and stared coldly at Han. ¡°Sir, please return to your seat immediately and don¡¯t disturb the crew¡¯s work. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± As he spoke, he threw the phone into Kylie¡¯s hand and said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing on this phone!¡± He had checked just now. Kylie¡¯s phone did not have an inte signal at all, nor did she send any messages to anyone, In his eyes, Han was clearly fooling around! ¡°Nothing? That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡± Han was stunned. He had clearly seen Kylie ying with her phone and sending a message, but was there nothing at all? Kylie took out her phone, showed the message page, and ced it in front of Han. She said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, open your eyes and see if I¡¯ve sent a message!¡± Han looked over. As expected, the messages on the phone were all normal. She didn¡¯t inform anyone. He could not help but frown. In order to prove her innocence, Kylie even showed her phone to the other air stewardesses. Whether it wasmunication software or text messages, she didn¡¯t inform anyone of any message. All the stewardesses¡® expressions changed when they saw Kylie¡¯s phone. They stared at Han coldly. At this moment, in the eyes of all of them, Han was here to cause trouble and deliberately nder Kylie! In particr, a beautiful chief attendant stared at Han coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, please leave immediately. If you continue to be unreasonable, we will inform the police to arrest you when you land!¡± Her voice was very pleasant to the ears, but her tone was very cold and full of threat. In fact, her attitude toward Han was iparably arrogant and disdainful. There was also a sense of superiority. Knowing the attitude of Macmin and the other stewardesses, Han understood that now was not a good time to make a move. Once he attacked, he would be the public enemy of these people. He nced at Kylie and chuckled. ¡°Originally, I just wanted to pursue Miss Kylie because she was so beautiful, so I wanted to find an excuse to be alone with Miss Kylie. I didn¡¯t expect to cause trouble for everyone. Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. ¡°Miss Kylie, I really like you. Please give me a chance in the future.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With that, Han winked at Kylie before turning to leave. Kylie stared at Han¡¯s back and her eyes flickered. She gritted her teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°You want to pursue me, right? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to be alone with me. Exin to me why you¡¯re doing this! ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Han looked at Kylie and siniled. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you have nothing on your phone?¡± Kylie¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. Jaber, you¡¯d better tell me honestly. Did you really see the message I sent?¡± Fortunately, she had been careful just now and set up a destruction program on her phone. As long as it involved sorne confidential documents and information, it would automatically be destroyed after ten seconds. Which was why she¡¯d been safe and sound when Macmin had checked her phone. ¡°I saw it, but I¡¯m not sure what message you sent,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that?¡± Kylie said coldly. Everything that Han had said just now was exactly the same as what she had done. How could she believe Han¡¯s words that he had fabricated it because he wanted to pursue her? Han clearly knew something! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I really want to pursue you!¡± Han said seriously. Kylie sized up Han from head to toe, and her gaze became colder and colder. Especially when she saw that Han was still smiling cheekily, she was even more furious, and a cold killing intent arose in her heart. Without saying a word, she immediately unbuttoned her flight attendant¡¯s clothes, revealing arge area of snow¨Cwhite skin. Han looked at her and smiled. ¡°Miss Kylie, although you¡¯re very beautiful and I like you very much, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry, right? ¡°Let¡¯s start as friends and slowly develop into sex. Otherwise, having sex so soon won¡¯t be pure love, but a one¨Cnight stand.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Kylie had already taken out a pistol from her pocket and pressed it against Han¡¯s head. She scolded coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°It seems that my guess was right. You really want to hijack the ne. You even prepared a pistol.¡± Han could not help butugh. It wasn¡¯t just a pistol. It was a pistol with a silencer. It was obvious that Kylie and her gang had gone to great lengths to hijack the ne. Kylie¡¯s gaze was cold as she pointed the pistol at Han. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you said that you like me and want to pursue me. Then, are you prepared to die for me?¡± ¡°No problem. If I could kiss you, I would be willing to die for such a beautiful girl like you,¡± Han said with a smile. Kylie stared at Han with a look of shock in her eyes. Ordinary people would be afraid and terrified when a gun was pointed at their heads. Han was not afraid at all even though the gun was pointed at his head. Instead, he was smiling like this, making her feel that she could not figure out Han for a while. However, she was only stunned for a short moment. Soon, she regained her senses and made up her mind to kill Han Just as she was about to pull the trigger, Han suddenly said, ¡°Miss Kylie, haven¡¯t you considered a problem? If you kill me here, what will you do with my body? ¡°My partner finding out I¡¯m missing is a small matter. How are you going to exin this to Macmin, the head of security for this ne, if he finds out I¡¯m missing? ¡°A lot of people saw it when you brought me here. Once Mr. Mac finds out I¡¯ve been killed, will your n fall through Kylie frowned when she heard that. Earlier, she had only wanted to kill Han so that he would shut up forever, but she had never thought of this problem. For a moment, she was a little stunned. At this moment, Han suddenly made a move. He grabbed her pistol with one hand and hugged her waist with the other. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Kylie was just thinking about how to deal with Han quietly. She did not expect Han to make such a move. She immediately eximed and struggled on the spot, wanting to p Han However, Han would not give her such a chance. He hugged her on the spot and pressed her acupoint with his big hand Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he did that, Kylie felt weak all over and copsed in Han¡¯s arms. Han hugged her and moved his other hand up and down He immediately dismantled the gun in Kylie¡¯s hand into many parts and scattered them on the ground. Well¡­ Kylie¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw this. Did he disassemble the gun so casually and easily And he only used one hand. How did Han do it? She looked at Han, who was right in front of her, and her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± To be able to disassemble a firearm so quickly meant that Han was definitely not an ordinary person. His strength was beyond her imagination. ¡°I told you. My name is Han. Han wrapped his arms around Kylie, who was limp, and lifted her up. He pressed her against the wall and said to her, ¡°Tell mne. How many aplices do you have? What do you want to do with this ne?¡± ¡°Kill me if you have the guts. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never tell you,¡± Kylie gritted her teeth and said. ¡°You¡¯fe not willing to say it, are you? Alright, then don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Han chuckled. He lifted Kylie¡¯s hands with one hand and pressed them against the wall. Then, he threw away the gun parts with his other hand and reached out to Kylie¡¯s chest. Kylie wanted to resist, but she was too weak to do so. However, she was not afraid because of this. Instead, she puffed out her chest and said charmingly, ¡°Come, if you dare to do it, I¡¯ll dare to enjoy it!¡± Han¡¯s hand stopped 0.4 inches away from Kylie¡¯s breasts. He looked helpless. ¡°Are all you foreigners so open¨Cminded?¡± ¡°In any case, I will sleep with a man sooner orter. It doesn¡¯t matter who I sleep with. If you want to take advantage of me, go ahead. I¡¯ll treat it as spending money to get a gigolo.¡± Kylie held her head high, not afraid of being taken advantage of at all. Han sighed helplessly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re not going to tell me, don¡¯t me me for using torture on you.¡± Kylie¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. Then, she took the initiative to lean over and kiss Han hard. Han did not expect Kylie to do this either. He was stunned. At this moment, Kylie suddenly bit Han¡¯s lips and broke them, causing blood to flow out. ¡°You¡­¡± Han was in pain. He immediately took action and pressed Kylie¡¯s acupoint again. Kylie immediately lost all her strength and fell into Han¡¯s arms. ¡°Crazy bitch.¡± Han hugged Kylie with one hand and touched his broken and bleeding lips with the other. He felt angry for no reason. Kylie, who was being held by Han, felt weak all over and looked extremely shocked. She tried to struggle and break free from Han¡¯s restraints, but it was useless. She felt as if her hands and feet were not hers. She couldn¡¯t control them at all. This was simply ck art! However, she did not feel vexed or helpless because of this. Instead, she sneered and looked at Han with iparable hatred and smugness. ¡°Humph, Han, you¡¯re doomed this time!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han looked confused. Kylie¡¯s expression was smug as she said with a malicious face, ¡°That kiss just how was a kiss of death! Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Han licked a broken lips. The blood really tasted a little strange. He had thought it was something else, but it turned out that Kylie had smeared poison on her lips and passed it to him. There was a grin on Kylie¡¯s twisted face as she said, ¡°This kind of poison acts up very quickly. It only takes five minutes to circte throughout your body and stop your heartbeat. ¡°Han, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being a busybody and trying to stop our n Han wiped the blood from his lips andughed out loud. ¡°I was wondering what it was. It turns out that it¡¯s only poison. Then it¡¯s fine.¡± He put Kylie down and asked in confusion, ¡°Since you wiped poison in your lips, wouldn¡¯t you be poisoned yourself? Do you have to risk your life to kill me?¡± Kyliey on the ground, looking even more smug. ¡°Since I know this is poison, I naturally took the antidote in advance. ¡°Based on the time it took for the poison to act up, your breathing will stoppletely in three minutes, and your heart will elerate. In the end, your heart will rupture and you will die.¡± Han squatted down and looked at Kylie. ¡°That¡¯s quite good. Before I die, let me ask you a question. How many of your aplices are there and where are they hiding? ¡°Can you fulfill my dying wish?¡± ¡°Dead people don¡¯t need to know too much,¡± Kylie said with a sinister smile. She was very confident in her poison. She believed that as long as the poison acted up, Han would definitely die. Han looked at Kylie¡¯s expression and smiled. ¡°Then, let me guess. You¡¯re carrying a firearm because you want to cooperate with yourpanions. ¡°Also, the coffee you just gave Macmin also carried poison, but it might take two hours for the poison to act up. ¡°In other words, your teammates will attack in two hours. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your teammate should be the beauty from seat 68 in the first¨Css business ss, right?¡± Kylie¡¯s expression changed when she heard that, but she quickly regained herposure. She said viciously and coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Her expression changed quickly, but it did not escape Han¡¯s eyes. Seeing the change in her expression, Han immediately understood that he had guessed correctly. When he was observing Kylie just now, he noticed that Kylie had carefully observed every first¨Css passenger¡¯s face, except for the beautiful woman in seat 68. She did not observe the beautiful woman much. That meant that Kylie was especially familiar with that beauty. In other words, that beauty was Kylie¡¯spanion! As for Kylie¡¯s otherpanions, he could not find them for the time being. Han found some ropes and tied Kylie¡¯s hands and feet behind her back, making her look like a bow¨C backed shrimp. ¡°Bastard, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Kylie shouted. This position was too humiliating! Han admired Kylie¡¯s posture. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After being tied up, the curves of her body became even more beautiful. She looked so sexy and charming. Especially when she held her head high and puffed out her chest, it made her look even more impressive. Yes, her body was quite soft. Her hands and feet were tied behind her back, but she could still endure it. It did not hurt at all. She often practiced this kind of action! If he had sex with her in bed, he would definitely be able to explore many different and exciting positions. ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re kidnapping me. Let go of me!¡± Kylie red at Han. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t let you go. Wait for me to meet your partner before deciding whether to let you go or not. Love you¡± Han smiled. Kylie¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She hurriedly said, ¡°Han, let go of me. I¡¯ll give you the antidote Chapter 700 Chapter700 Han hugged Kylie and was extremely angry. The look in Tuis eyes was as if he wanted to kill the policeman and hir stewardess. The policeman and air stewardess were extremely embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Please continue!¡± The policeman immediately reacted and hurriedly apologized. Then, he pulled the blushing air stewardess away and closed the door. After leaving, the two of them looked at each other, their faces red and their hearts pounding. In particr, the flight attendant¡¯s heart raced and her face turned red. She muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kylie to be so wild. She¡¯s actually having sex with a man during work hours.¡± She covered her face and felt her face burning. She even felt that it was a little unbelievable. Just now, Han had said that he liked Kylie, which was why he had made up a lie about Kylie wanting to hijack the ne to attract Kylie¡¯s attention. At that time, Kylie ¡®was very cold to Han. Unexpectedly, Kylie had hooked up with Han after spending just a little time in the same room as him. She even took off her clothes and had sex with him. She was very surprised that Kylie dared to love and hate. Kylie¡¯s body was even sexier! The policeman thought to himself, but on the surface, he only nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, but our company has a clear rule that we can¡¯t do such things during working hours.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Kylie has flouted the rules. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to fly again. She might even end up on the corporate cklist.¡± When the air stewardess heard this, she looked a little worried and was worried for Kylie. Stewardesses was paid very well in Starlink Corporation. Basically, they could earn more than 2 thousand dors a month. When it was high, it would be 4 thousand to 6 thousand dors. Even at the Whileal Kingdom, this was a good ie! Without this ie and being cklisted by Starlink Corporation, it would be difficult for Kylie to find another high¨Cpaying job in the future. While they were talking, Kylie¡¯s groans came from the other side of the door. With each passing wave, her voice grew louder and louder, like a heartfelt melody. ¡°Is that Aestica man so amazing?¡± When the policeman heard this voice, he immediately felt defeated. He once had sex with a flight attendant in thepany before, but he was obviously notparable to Han. It was even more impossible for him to make a woman groan so passionately and generously. Thinking of this, he looked down at his private part in shame and secretly sighed. When the air stewardess heard this voice, she also felt itchy. She had never tried such an intense action before. As a woman, how good would it be if she could try something like this once? At the thought of this, she could not help but think of her husband¡¯s sexual function. She sighed deeply again. -Comparisons were annoying! ¡°Alright, udia, I¡¯ll guard here. You can go back first,¡± the policeman said. The air stewardess nodded and left immediately. She felt that if she listened to these voices any longer, something might really go wrong. She quickly slipped away. The policeman stood at the door and listened to these voices for more than ten minutes. He felt that he was inferior to Han and left resentfully. He felt that if he stayed any longer, he would really be embarrassed. As soon as they left, the news of Han and Kylie having sex immediately spread throughout the entire ne¡¯s working crowd the Cadia Hagles out and macedaily, wanting to and a Haggardairly * Weber sized od tady fallen asleep It¡¯s better not and so, det egen hand Shnta an with a different expression. It seemed that the also Along the warrow few as the wife. She was very strong Han was able to subulue Kylie until she As nomes she really wanted to press Haylen to the ground and have Chapter 701 Chapter 701 udia looked at Han like a hunter staring at its prey. Her eyes were so greedy and straightforward. If not for the fact list there were so many people around, she really wanted to bring Han into the small room and have torrid sex with him. This man was too good! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Han asked. ¡°No, nothing.¡± Only then did udiae back to her serises. She quickly revealed a professional smile to hide the panic in her heart. Then, she summoned her courage and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, can I have your contact information?¡± ¡°Do you want my contact information?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°I want to make friends with you. When you reach the Whileal Kingdom in the future, you might even need me to be your tour guide, udia said generously. As she spoke, she looked at Han with bright eyes. She was already thirty years old, and she needed sex a lot. She was very beautiful, and her figure was so sexy. However, her damn husband spent all his time fooling around outside, causing his body to be weak. When he had sex with her, he often surrendered in three to five minutes, making her especially unsatisfied. Now that she knew how amazing Han was, she naturally had some thoughts about Han. Anyway, as a flight attendant, she flew around everywhere. Naturally, her husband would not know that she was cheating on him. Sure, no problem.¡± Han smiled. He directly gave his phone number and came over to hug udia. He patted her back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll come back to this room to look for you in an hour. Help me guard this room and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± udia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Didn¡¯t that mean that she could have sex with Han in an hour? Thinking of this, she immediately said with confidence, ¡°Dear Jaber, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely guard this ce and won¡¯t let anyone in.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Han kissed udia on the cheek, then waved and turned to leave. udia stood rooted to the ground with a dazed expression. Her eyes were filled with intoxication as she recalled the kiss just now. When Han hugged her just now, his strong and powerful arm and the pleasant smell made her intoxicated. This kind of man was simply too nice! She stood guard at the door, her heart fluttering with lust. She could not wait for an hour to pass. ¡°udia, what are you doing here? Hurry up and go to work.¡± At this moment, another flight attendant walked over and looked at udia in confusion. Then, she asked gossipily, ¡°I heard that Kylie had sex with a person called Han. He¡¯s an Aestican. Is that true?¡± udia nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s true, but I have nothing to do with it anymore. By the way, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll rest here for a while. You go ahead and get busy.¡± ¡°What is ailing you?¡± ¡°I just feel a little ufortable. Go ahead and do your work. Il be there in a while.¡± Alright, then take care of yourself.¡± The air stewardess did not suspect anything, After asking about udia¡¯s well¨Cbeing, she turned around and left. Han tidied up his clothes and walked into the business first¨Css cabin. He walked along the corridor and finally arrived near seat 68. Sitting here was a ck¨Ceyed beauty. She had bright eyes, white teeth, fair skin, and facial features that were like a work of art meticulously carvN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Han looked at Jessica and revealed what he thought was the most handsome simile as he struck up a conversation When he wa Cimpter 702 ter 701 ¡°I don¡¯t care what your motives are or what you want to do. I only have one request! ¡°You must ensure that this ne arrives at the AirporChapter 702 Han looked at Jessica and revealed what he thought was the most handsome simile as he struck up a conversation When he was in the room just now, he woke Rylle up and tortured her. Finally, he forced out all the information about Jessica To capture baidi, one had to rapture the leader first! He went straight to Jessica. Jessica turned around and looked 11an up and down. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to sign autographs for you. Please leave Although she was very beautiful, her attitude toward others was very cohl. She was very indifferent and distant. ¡°Sign?¡± Han was stunned, not understanding Jessica turned to Han. ¡°You¡¯re not a fan of mine?¡± ¡°Fan? Han was even more stunned. At that moment, lie realized that Kylie was not telling the truth. He could not help but admire Kylie. He thought to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kylie to be like this. She¡¯s really not inferior to men His torture was especially unbearable. Ordinary people could not endure it at all. Even general¨Css experts would tell the truth under his torture. He had used cruel torture on Kylie just now, which was why he managed to get information about her purpose for this flight and Jessica from her. ording to Kylie¡¯s confession, they were well¨Cprepared. They even sent three god¨Css experts to hijack the ne. They would hijack this ne of the Starlink Corporation and fly it to an uninhabited ind in the Great cid Sea. Then, ke would extort the Starlink Corporation. Themander¨Cin¨Cchief of this operation was Jessica, who was sitting in seat 68. She was the King of Thieves that Kylie worshiped the most, and the boss of an assassin organization. Now that Jessica thought he was a fan, it meant that Jessica had another identity. She was a celebrity! Kylie did not say anything about this! In other words, Kylie¡¯s confession might contain a lot of false information. Jessica saw Han¡¯s expression and seemed to understand that she had misunderstood. However, she was still very cold. She said expressionlessly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not my fan. I just want to be alone for a while. Please leave.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He did not say anything. Instead, he took out a badge and ced it in front of Jessica. He said calmly, ¡°Kylie is already under my control.¡± When Jessica saw the badge and heard Han¡¯s words, her originally cold expression became even more indifferent. However, her eyes emitted a cold light. This cold light disappeared in a sh, and she quickly returned to normal. She still said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Please leave immediately!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, I¡¯ll have to inform Macmin. I believe that Kylie will end up in a terrible state if she falls into his hands,¡± Han said. Jessica understood the implication behind Han¡¯s words. Her originally cold expression finally changed. She turned around and stared at Han with sharp eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Starlink Corporation. Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Han Jaber. I¡¯m here to discuss something with you, Han said calmly. Jessica looked at the badge in front of her and then stared at Han. ¡°What do you want?¡± she whispered. ¡°Where¡¯s Kylie ¡°As long as you agree to one of my requests, I¡¯ll release Kylie immediately, and I won¡¯t reveal your n to Macmin and the others,¡± Han said. ¡°What request?¡± Jessica said coldly. Han stretched out a finger and said in a deep voice, ¡°The request is very simple. Before the ne lands at the Whileal Kingdom, you are not allowed to do anything to this ne!¡± Ghapter 703 Chapt of the Whiteal Kingdom safely and on time! Han looked at Jessica with a smile and said calmly, ¡°As long as you can do this, I promter I won¡¯t interfere in anything you do We¡¯ll be fine. ¡°As long as we get off the ne, I won¡¯t interfere with what you want to dol Judging from all the information, Jessica, Kylie, and the others probably had a grudge against the Starlink Corporation, which was why they nned this operation He did not want to be involved in such a thing However, Reign¡¯s matter was especially urgent. She had to see her dying brother as soon as possible. If the ne was dyed, or if it could notnd on time bes ause of Jessica and the others¡® hijacking, the consequences would be unimaginable. Reign might not be able to see her brother before he died! That was why Han had taken the initiative to attack, defeating Kylie, and finding Kylie¡¯s leader, Jevtica. He wanted to stop them so that the ne couldnd safely. As long as the nended on time, he could not be bothered with anything that would happenter ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°You can think of it that way¡± ¡°Then do you think you can really stop u Jessica¡¯s gaze was still cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll follow your order just because you¡¯ve controlled Kylie For our purposers, even if we let Kylie sacrifice herself, we have no choice but to attack this time!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then what if I insist on stopping it?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold ¡°Kylie is just one of our pawns. She can¡¯t even know the real secret. What she says isn¡¯t trustworthy at all You¡¯re not nave enough to think that I¡¯m themander¨Cin¨Cchief of this operation, are you?¡± Jessica neered ¡°So, are you determined to take action?¡± Han frowned. Kylie had tricked him just now and lied to him. Therefore, Kylie¡¯s confession was not urate. It was not impossible that Jessica was not themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the operation! ¡°Of course! We¡¯ve been nning for a long time for this n. Even if you kill me and Kylie, the n must be carried out Jessica¡¯s eyes were firm. It could be seen that she had already made up her mind. Even if she had to die together, she had to carry out this n This was more troublesome! This kind of person was stubborn and would never listen to advice. As long as she made a decision, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind no matter what. ¡°Ms Jessica, then I can only attack you¡± Han sighed. His eyes suddenly turned extremely cold. Fighting with Jessica was the worst method he could think of It waspletely thest resort. At the same time, it was also the most helpless move. Jessica seemed to know that Han had made some kind of decision. She frowned slightly and said ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to make a move. How about this? I¡¯ll bring you to meet a few of my friends Tll discuss it with a few of my friends before making a decision ¡°Will that do?¡± ¡®Sure. Please lead the way Han stared at Jessica with a calm expression Jessica¡¯s words clearly meant that she wanted to take him to see themander of this operation or a partner whose worsh carried a lot of weight This was exactly what he wanted! To be able to resolve this matter without bloodshed was definitely the best strategy Jessica nced at Han coldly ¡°Before you meet my friend, you have to confirm one thing for me Is Kylie will alive? s in the room just now, he woke Rylle up and tortured her. Finally, he forced out all the information about Jessica To capture baidi, one had to rapture the leader first! He went straight to Jessica. Jessica turned around and looked 11an up and down. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to sign autographs for you. Please leave Although she was very beautiful, her attitude toward others was very cohl. She was very indifferent and distant. ¡°Sign?¡± Han was stunned, not understanding Jessica turned to Han. ¡°You¡¯re not a fan of mine?¡± ¡°Fan? Han was even more stunned. At that moment, lie realized that Kylie was not telling the truth. He could not help but admire Kylie. He thought to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kylie to be like this. She¡¯s really not inferior to men His torture was especially unbearable. Ordinary people could not endure it at all. Even general¨Css experts would tell the truth under his torture. He had used cruel torture on Kylie just now, which was why he managed to get information about her purpose for this flight and Jessica from her. ording to Kylie¡¯s confession, they were well¨Cprepared. They even sent three god¨Css experts to hijack the ne. They would hijack this ne of the Starlink Corporation and fly it to an uninhabited ind in the Great cid Sea. Then, ke would extort the Starlink Corporation. Themander¨Cin¨Cchief of this operation was Jessica, who was sitting in seat 68. She was the King of Thieves that Kylie worshiped the most, and the boss of an assassin organization. Now that Jessica thought he was a fan, it meant that Jessica had another identity. She was a celebrity! Kylie did not say anything about this! In other words, Kylie¡¯s confession might contain a lot of false information. Jessica saw Han¡¯s expression and seemed to understand that she had misunderstood. However, she was still very cold. She said expressionlessly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not my fan. I just want to be alone for a while. Please leave.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He did not say anything. Instead, he took out a badge and ced it in front of Jessica. He said calmly, ¡°Kylie is already under my control.¡± When Jessica saw the badge and heard Han¡¯s words, her originally cold expression became even more indifferent. However, her eyes emitted a cold light. This cold light disappeared in a sh, and she quickly returned to normal. She still said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Please leave immediately!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, I¡¯ll have to inform Macmin. I believe that Kylie will end up in a terrible state if she falls into his hands,¡± Han said. Jessica understood the implication behind Han¡¯s words. Her originally cold expression finally changed. She turned around and stared at Han with sharp eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Starlink Corporation. Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Han Jaber. I¡¯m here to discuss something with you, Han said calmly. Jessica looked at the badge in front of her and then stared at Han. ¡°What do you want?¡± she whispered. ¡°Where¡¯s Kylie ¡°As long as you agree to one of my requests, I¡¯ll release Kylie immediately, and I won¡¯t reveal your n to Macmin and the others,¡± Han said. ¡°What request?¡± Jessica said coldly. Han stretched out a finger and said in a deep voice, ¡°The request is very simple. Before the ne lands at the Whileal Kingdom, you are not allowed to do anything to this ne!¡± Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Han immediately took out his phone and ced it in front of Jessica. Kylie¡¯s photo was on the phone. In the photo, Kylie was lying on a casual bed. Her clothes were wrinkled and she was drenched in sweat. Her face was in pain as if she had experienced the inost painful torture in the world. She looked especially weak. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°She refused to tell me your information previously. I could only torture her. ¡®But don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not dead. She just has a poison that only I can remove. ¡°As long as we work well together, I¡¯ll detoxify her when we get off the ne.¡°. Jessica looked at Kylie in the photo and nced at Han. Her eyes were extremely cold. ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, she unbuckled her seat belt, stood up, and walked toward the ne¡¯s entertainment cabin. Han followed closely behind. The two of them walked through a corridor and arrived at the ne¡¯s entertainment cabin. This ce was simr to a train. There was only one corridor, and there were many soundproofed entertainment private rooms in the corridor. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessica came to the private room at the end of the corridor. After knocking on the door, she walked in Han followed her in without hesitation. However¡­ The moment he walked in, a dozen guns reached over and aimed at his head. In the private room, more than ten fierce¨Clooking burly men were staring coldly at Han. Their eyes were filled with hostility and murderous aura. Han was enlightened. It seemed like Jessica had yed a trick on him! 4 lb peg posa top thing with your psed as be copsaret Byle. They red at m, wishing they could icas let udh dh fhe sad feram, and an especially handsome face abo Im Kulegoerely and take our the aud sanya harga bago ti was prepad and especially pleasant NT CHAN? MOS pars ad had explored all the countries, including the Widisal pessaseng and saking the foreignnguage The data yang meme ced the calmly and said, ¡°Is this all of your Vakar Canamh gerals, and one nine¨Cstar General Zone goal¨Cclear cits. They past are harm coldly and did not attack albagh copied with the modern thermal weapon, the consequence was destined to be # Matan was seady posted he might really not be their match. We¡¯re has tough to deal with you.¡± d as the sad word by word, ¡°Han, give you onest chance. Hand over Kaylie¡¯s antidote and yton could not help butugh. ¡°Ms. Jessica, don¡¯t tell me you thank you can suppress me with these lovers? Jessica screed ¡°You dare to be so arrogant when you¡¯re about to diet You¡¯recounting death¡± ¡°How der you treat us ke losers Damn, how arrogas?¡± Han¡¯s words mediately made everyone present furious An eight¨Cstar General with a bad temper was furious. He immediately put away the gun in his hand and rushed toward Han like lightning. He punched Han¡¯s chest ruthlessly meteor, and his momentum was imposing Before the punchnded, the strong wind had already blown Han¡¯s hair and clothes back Moreover, it was so fast that it was almost impossible to see with the naked eye. After he pinned out, a sharp sound of air being torn apart sounded in the air. It was like the roar of a ferocious tiger or the chanting of an azure dragon. I was terrifying Peerless Dragon¨CTiger Fist, Austin is going to smash this brat into pieces¡± Austin¡¯s Dragon¨CTiger Fist is very powerful. Once, when he threw a punch, he turned a sandbag specially used for fist practice into dust. This time, this brat is going to be beaten into meat pastett Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Han immediately took out his phone and ced it in front of Jessica. Kylie¡¯s photo was on the phone. In the photo, Kylie was lying on a casual bed. Her clothes were wrinkled and she was drenched in sweat. Her face was in pain as if she had experienced the inost painful torture in the world. She looked especially weak. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°She refused to tell me your information previously. I could only torture her. ¡®But don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not dead. She just has a poison that only I can remove. ¡°As long as we work well together, I¡¯ll detoxify her when we get off the ne.¡°. Jessica looked at Kylie in the photo and nced at Han. Her eyes were extremely cold. ¡°Follow me.¡± With that, she unbuckled her seat belt, stood up, and walked toward the ne¡¯s entertainment cabin. Han followed closely behind. The two of them walked through a corridor and arrived at the ne¡¯s entertainment cabin. This ce was simr to a train. There was only one corridor, and there were many soundproofed entertainment private rooms in the corridor. Jessica came to the private room at the end of the corridor. After knocking on the door, she walked in Han followed her in without hesitation. However¡­ The moment he walked in, a dozen guns reached over and aimed at his head. In the private room, more than ten fierce¨Clooking burly men were staring coldly at Han. Their eyes were filled with hostility and murderous aura. Han was enlightened. It seemed like Jessica had yed a trick on him! 4 lb peg posa top thing with your psed as be copsaret Byle. They red at m, wishing they could icas let udh dh fhe sad feram, and an especially handsome face abo Im Kulegoerely and take our the aud sanya harga bago ti was prepad and especially pleasant NT CHAN? MOS pars ad had explored all the countries, including the Widisal pessaseng and saking the foreignnguage The data yang meme ced the calmly and said, ¡°Is this all of your Vakar Canamh gerals, and one nine¨Cstar General Zone goal¨Cclear cits. They past are harm coldly and did not attack albagh copied with the modern thermal weapon, the consequence was destined to be # Matan was seady posted he might really not be their match. We¡¯re has tough to deal with you.¡± d as the sad word by word, ¡°Han, give you onest chance. Hand over Kaylie¡¯s antidote and yton could not help butugh. ¡°Ms. Jessica, don¡¯t tell me you thank you can suppress me with these lovers? Jessica screed ¡°You dare to be so arrogant when you¡¯re about to diet You¡¯recounting death¡± ¡°How der you treat us ke losers Damn, how arrogas?¡± Han¡¯s words mediately made everyone present furious Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. An eight¨Cstar General with a bad temper was furious. He immediately put away the gun in his hand and rushed toward Han like lightning. He punched Han¡¯s chest ruthlessly meteor, and his momentum was imposing Before the punchnded, the strong wind had already blown Han¡¯s hair and clothes back Moreover, it was so fast that it was almost impossible to see with the naked eye. After he pinned out, a sharp sound of air being torn apart sounded in the air. It was like the roar of a ferocious tiger or the chanting of an azure dragon. I was terrifying Peerless Dragon¨CTiger Fist, Austin is going to smash this brat into pieces¡± Austin¡¯s Dragon¨CTiger Fist is very powerful. Once, when he threw a punch, he turned a sandbag specially used for fist practice into dust. This time, this brat is going to be beaten into meat pastett Chapter 705 Chapter 705 The roar of the dragon and tiger echoed throughout the private mom. Jrisica¡¯s face was cold. The three god¨Css experts were expressionless. The others granned hideously. The eight star general¨Css expert, Austin, was the best at boxing among the group of people. The Peerless Dragon¨CTiger Fist was Austin¡¯s unique skill. As long as Austin used such a move, the opponent would definitely diel In their eyes, even if Han could take Kylie down, he would at most be a three¨Cstar General. Austin was of the eight¨Cstar. Since he attacked, he would definitely be able to kill Han and teach Han a lesson. Crack! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Han made his nove and easily raised his hand to catch Austin¡¯s iparably ferocious punch. All of a sudden, the roar of the dragon and tiger disappeared. Han held Austin¡¯s hand tightly and said calmly, ¡°Is this your strongest power?¡± Austin was stunned, disbelief written all over her face. Was his invincible Dragon¨CTiger Fist actually blocked by Han so easily? Bang!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Before Austin could react, Han attacked again. He grabbed Austin¡¯s head at lightning speed and mmed Austin to the ground with a bang. Austin¡¯s head was bleeding on the spot, and he fainted. ¡°Well¡­¡± The smiles on everyone¡¯s faces also stopped abruptly. Their expressions suddenly froze, reced by deep disbelief. Austin was an eight¨Cstar general¨Css expert, yet he was killed by Han in one move? ¡°Bastard, how dare you attack! Take action immediately and kill him!¡± After seeing Austin fall, the experts instantly recovered from their moment of shock. They raised their guns and aimed at Han, preparing to shoot him to death. At this moment, Han waved his hand. Dozens of silver needle arrows shot out like lightning and pierced into the acupoints of those experts. In an instant, the acupoints of those general¨Css experts were hit, and they couldn¡¯t even move. They could no longer fire the guns in their hands! ¡°What?¡± The three god¨Css experts seemed to have sensed something. Their expressions changed drastically as they suddenly stood up and looked at Han with shock in their eyes. They were all very powerful. They knew what had happened just by hearing the sound of air being torn apart. One move! In just one move, Han had controlled more than a dozen general¨Css experts. Such strength was simply terrifying! Not only them but the experts whose acupoints had been hit were also shocked and terrified. They only felt an itch on their bodies and lost all their mobility. Although they had used all their strength, they were still unable to move. They could not even move a finger. They had never seen such a method before. It was simply unbelievable! Jessica still did not understand anything. She continued to stare at Han coldly. ¡°Jaber, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being a busybody! ¡°Behave yourself in your next life!¡± In ker opinion, as long as these general¨Css experts fired, they would definitely be able to defeat Han and kill him. Free Enstedt for a long time, those people ¨¦d not move. Try, who are yers gotry up and take hun down Jessica id hurriedly. There¡¯s a need to steam. They can¡¯t move. A group of Me. Jaber experts walked over and stood in front of Jessica. Their eyes were solemn as they said word by word, Are you deliberately going against us? What do we have to do to sunfy you? The offer en godmpers also wood up and came to Jessica¡¯s side. The tree of them formand a triangr formation, protecting Jessica as they faced Han together. At sooti as an expert made a move, one would know if he was powerful or not! After ydan disyed such a move, even the three god¨Css experts were afraid. They no longer dared to underestimate Han. They were even more afraid that Han would attack Jessica. Jessica¡¯s expression changed when she saw this. She hurriedly looked at those general¨Css experts. When she realized that they really couldn¡¯t move, she immediately opened her mouth and was dumbfounded. Couldn¡¯t they move anymore? What exactly did Han do to them? She turned to look at Han. For the first time, there was a look of shock and fear in her eyes. ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± Chapter 706 Chapter 706 The way they managed to control so marry experts in an instant is truly incredible and beyond comprehension! Moreover, is also mean that Han¡¯s strength had surpassed the nine¨Cstar general¨Css. It was very likely that his skills were at the god¨Css level If Han were determined to go against them, their operation would not bepleted. Moreover, not many people were ranked as god¨Css. It was not easy to meet someone of that rank. Now, they had painstakingly devised a n, gone through great efforts to transport so many weapons onto the ne, and finally managed to get Kylie to infiltrate as a flight attendant. However, at soon as the n began, they encountered an expert like Han! It was simply unbelievable! ¡°As I had said, my name is Han Jaber. This time, I¡¯m only here to stop you from hijacking the ne or other actions that would change the route. Han said ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I have a friend who has to arrive at Whileal Kingdom on time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going against so many of us just for that?¡± ¡°This reason is sufficient for me!¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Jessica, the Demigod, and the other Generals whose acupoint has been struck, all looked at each other. Their expressions changed. To be able to arrive on time, he did not hesitate to offend so many experts. This was too¡­ Tan nced at them and said in a deep voice, ¡°So, I don¡¯t care what you are up to. This ne must arrive on time!¡± ¡°Or rather, it¡¯s fine if you want to fight me!¡± ¡°Just make sure you assess your strength before you proceed, and don¡¯t go looking for death!¡± Buzz! As he finished speaking, an iparably powerful energy immediately erupted from Han¡¯s body. It swept over like a tsunami, engulfing Jessica and the others. In an instant, Jessica, three god¨Css experts, and those general¨Css experts all felt their blood run cold as if they had fallen into an icehouse. Especially the three god¨Css experts, their hearts were in intense pain, and all the muscles in their bodies were tense. Even to the extent that their powerful intuition told them to escape immediately, to flee from the ce! Otherwise, their lives would be in danger! However, they were over 30,000 feet high in the sky. Han was standing at the exit. Where could they escape to? The three god¨Css experts looked at Han. Cold sweat was trickling down their foreheads. They were terrified. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Plop! Jessica was the first to be unable to withstand this pressure. She was so shocked that she knelt on the ground and trembled. Immediately after, the 17 other general¨Css experts were also suppressed to the ground. Although they could not move themselves, they could still move their limbs under the influence of external forces. At this moment, they felt as if a towering mountain was pressing down on them, pressing down on them until they could not breathe. As the 17 general¨Css experts knelt, the remaining god¨Css experts finally couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore. Their bodies swayed. In the end, they knelt on the ground. At this moment, everyone turned pale with fear as they looked at Han. Even god¨Css experts couldn¡¯t withstand such terrifying pressure. Where did Hane from? When Han saw their expressions, he knew that his intimidation had worked. He immediately put away his energy. Only then did the pressure on Jessica and the others decrease. They panted heavily. Cold sweat seeped through their backs, Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Hey pesme What do you n to doo Do you still wap to continue? Han asked Artha memes dy deres godiciam experts came back to their senses. They looked at Han in horror and said in unison, Alright the opere scaled Han teavad a sigh of relief and said. Alright. I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Remember you had bestier keep your word. Otherwise, if I find you take further action, I will not be lenient with you!¡± With that he turned around and left. Before leaving, he wavedt hus hand and retracted the silver needles from the general¨Css experts. After he leh, the oppressive atmosphere in the private room finally dissipated a little. The ttuce god¨Css experts sat weakly on the sofa, sweating profusely. One of the god¨Css experts eyes was filled with fear as he muttered, ¡°How can there be such a terrifying person?¡± The other two god¨Css experts also had the same expression. They were all god¨Css experts. They were confident they were already at the pinnacle of martial arts. Even in a top¨Ctier country, they could enjoy wealth and glory After all, as a god¨Css expert. Steve was prepared to be a king at Longhard Kingdom. Although they could notpare to Steve and could not establish so many achievements, their strength could not be underestimated. I was not a problem for them to be kings and ministers in a small country. In the end, before they could seed and gain political power, they encountered an expert like Han. His energy was sufficient to crush thempletely, making them almost doubt themselves! They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eye Who is this Han Jaber?¡± ¡°When we get off theer, use all our resources to investigate!¡± ¡°We have to find out everything about him?¡± Their faces were ashen, but at the same time, they were excited Meeting an expert in one¡¯s life was also a great joy! Jessica had also recovered from her frightened state. Her face was pale. She wiped the sweat off her forehead and gritted her teeth. Seriousness was written on her face. She looked at her uncles, who were all three god¨Css experts. She said in a deep voice, Jaxon, Magnus, Orion, should we continue our operation now?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. One of the god¨Css experts had a lightning mark on his forehead. His eyes darkened as he scolded, ¡°Continue? My ass! Pia was el ter Hey hey b Ja guast a prop de you, where i Kyhe now! 1 kopparna se skame wa Mun, dobou think there was my chance of winning against both of This tw of stono sempet Joy on the spat Ste already had the answer in her heart When Janin, saw her expression, he naturally derstood her Heighed and said, Jessica, although our operation has been canciest that we datat expose our whereabouts¡± hypist that the timing on¡¯t right Some came out of nowhere¡± We¡¯ll give up this time. But we¡¯ll make aeback next time.¡± 50, you can go back to your seat now Next, we have to return our respective positions¡± Although Jessica was unwilling, she knew what Jaxon said made sense. She could only sigh and open the door to leave After Jessica walked out, Jaxon¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Put away all the guns and split them into pieces Also, all of you return to your work immediately Remember, don¡¯t give yourself away After the general¨Css experts with guns regained mobility, they immediately took action. They quickly dismantled the guns in their hands, dissecting them into some parts and putting them in their pockets, pants pockets, or other bags Magnus pointed at Austin West, that was lying on the ground Helfrowned. ¡°What about Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Wake him up immediately and let him think of a way to exin his wound,¡± Jaxon said coldly With that, he kicked Austin Austin immediately woke up from the pain. He thought that he was still confronting Han. He raised his head and immediately prepared to fight At this moment, he realized that Han had disappeared. The others were disassembling their guns. He could not help but look puzzled ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Magnus¡¯s gaze was cold as he said. ¡°The operation has been canceled. Go back to your post immediately. Don¡¯t attract the attention of Starlink Corporation¡¯s security personnel¡± ¡°What Cancel the operation? Why?¡± Austin was stunned Anyway, it¡¯s canceled. Don¡¯t ask why Get lost immediately! Jaxon said coldly. Austin wanted to say something, but after being red at by Jaxon, he did not dare to say anything. He then immediately took out his gun and quickly dismantled it into parts. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, he wiped the wound on his forehead and used a piece of special medical equipment to seal the wound before leaving The others also left. Chap 704 by the genees, jo Magm and Orion ware left on the private room wist i you think abon Haylen asked Orion dgate of whiskey and drank a sip to calm kernel de He pulled hanself out of the fear caused by Hayn¡¯s Wergy and wavi too wide, ¡°The manse Ham Jaber very infemdarf unknown in the extraterritorial battlefield and Jernally Hover, 1 dan to conclude that he mea pararly terefying deny The will be.. Magnus¡¯s expression was solemn. He wretched out his hand and made a throat¨Cslitting gesture jaxon shook his head are exid, ¡® ¡°I guess he pist happened to be on this ne with us and happened to find out about us. He didn¡¯t want us to affect his schedule, so he came to talk to us.¡± ¡°If he wants in attack us, he would. None of us can escape that misfortune!¡± ¡°Therefore, he¡¯s not hostile to us. He only wants to reach the terminal safely and smoothly.¡± When Magnus and Orion heard this, they looked at each other and agreed. As long as Han was not their enemy, everything would be fine. Han left the private room. He walked through the corridor and arrived at the entrance of the room where Kylie had been held As expected, udia was still guarding the spot. When she saw Han arrive, she was overjoyed and waved enthusiastically at him. ¡°Mr. Jaber, over here.¡± Han walked over and gave her a natural and warm hug. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± When udia heard this, her face quickly turned red. Her heart raced. However, she grabbed Han¡¯s hand and impatiently opened the door. She pulled Han in. She entered the room and locked the door. Before Han could speak, udia pounced into his arms like a wolf. She hugged him tightly and kissed him. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 udia was very enthusiastic. She had been longing for Han for a long time. She wished she could swallow Han whole immediately After entering the room, she did not look at the surroundings and directly kissed Han. She removed her clothes as she kissed him, wanting to enjoy her time with Han as soon as possible. Han reached out and struck udia¡¯s sleeping acupoint. in an instant, udia fell asleep, lying limply in Han¡¯s arms. ¡°Foreign women are indeed very open¨Cminded. They¡¯re wild. They don¡¯t care about who I am, my personality, or my background. They just came at me.¡± Han hugged udia and shook his head secretly. Next, he ced udia on the other side and went to Kylie, whose acupoints had been struck and immobilized. He released Kylie¡¯s acupoint and allowed her to regain her mobility. After Kylie regained her freedom, she retreated and distanced herself from Han. She looked at Han with iparable coldness and hatred in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Bastard, you, what else do you want to do to me?¡± Han had tortured her just now. It was so painful that she felt like she had walked through hell. Moreover after Han struck her, she couldn¡¯t move at all. This method was like ck art! Now that she saw Han again, she was naturally terrified. She was afraid that Han would torture her again. You do not have to be so scared.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°I came back here to tell you one thing. That is, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°I just spoke to Jessica. She¡¯s stopped all ns, so don¡¯t mess around. Give the antidote to Macmin later.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Also, this is your colleague, udia. While torturing you, she was listening outside the door and mistakenly thought I was doing something outrageous with you!¡± ¡°So, as she idolized me, she wanted to do the same with me. I knocked her unconscious. She will wake up in about thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Think of a reason yourself and exin it to her!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Kylie stared at Han¡¯s back, her eyes filled with uncertainty. Then, she put on her clothes and stood up. She said coldly, ¡°Do you think I will believe your nonsense?¡± ¡°We spent so much effort, money, and material resources toplete the preparations for this n. How can we cancel the operation so easily?¡± Just as she finished dressing and was about to leave the room, she saw udia on the ground. Recalling what Han had just said, she was furious on the spot. She wished she could tear Han¡¯s mouth apart. She was still a virtuousdy, alright? However, Han inadvertently allowed others to believe that Kylie had engaged in such acts with him, completely tarnishing her reputation. ¡°Damn Han, don¡¯t give me a chance. Once you fall into my hands, I will let you have a taste of feeling worse than death!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was gritting her teeth when her phone rang. Jessica had sent her a message. ¡°Mission aborted. Find a chance to give Macmin the antidote.¡± What? Was the mission canceled? Kylie was stunned when she heard that. Could it be that Han was not lying to her just now? Had he really to Jessica and the others? Chapter 710 Chapter 710 wist i you think abon Haylen asked Orion dgate of whiskey and drank a sip to calm kernel de He pulled hanself out of the fear caused by Hayn¡¯s Wergy and wavi too wide, ¡°The manse Ham Jaber very infemdarf unknown in the extraterritorial battlefield and Jernally Hover, 1 dan to conclude that he mea pararly terefying deny The will be.. Magnus¡¯s expression was solemn. He wretched out his hand and made a throat¨Cslitting gesture jaxon shook his head are exid, ¡® ¡°I guess he pist happened to be on this ne with us and happened to find out about us. He didn¡¯t want us to affect his schedule, so he came to talk to us.¡± ¡°If he wants in attack us, he would. None of us can escape that misfortune!¡± ¡°Therefore, he¡¯s not hostile to us. He only wants to reach the terminal safely and smoothly.¡± When Magnus and Orion heard this, they looked at each other and agreed. As long as Han was not their enemy, everything would be fine. Han left the private room. He walked through the corridor and arrived at the entrance of the room where Kylie had been held As expected, udia was still guarding the spot. When she saw Han arrive, she was overjoyed and waved enthusiastically at him. ¡°Mr. Jaber, over here.¡± Han walked over and gave her a natural and warm hug. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± When udia heard this, her face quickly turned red. Her heart raced. However, she grabbed Han¡¯s hand and impatiently opened the door. She pulled Han in. She entered the room and locked the door. Before Han could speak, udia pounced into his arms like a wolf. She hugged him tightly and kissed him. udia was very enthusiastic. She had been longing for Han for a long time. She wished she could swallow Han whole immediately After entering the room, she did not look at the surroundings and directly kissed Han. She removed her clothes as she kissed him, wanting to enjoy her time with Han as soon as possible. Han reached out and struck udia¡¯s sleeping acupoint. in an instant, udia fell asleep, lying limply in Han¡¯s arms. ¡°Foreign women are indeed very open¨Cminded. They¡¯re wild. They don¡¯t care about who I am, my personality, or my background. They just came at me.¡± Han hugged udia and shook his head secretly. Next, he ced udia on the other side and went to Kylie, whose acupoints had been struck and immobilized. He released Kylie¡¯s acupoint and allowed her to regain her mobility. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After Kylie regained her freedom, she retreated and distanced herself from Han. She looked at Han with iparable coldness and hatred in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Bastard, you, what else do you want to do to me?¡± Han had tortured her just now. It was so painful that she felt like she had walked through hell. Moreover after Han struck her, she couldn¡¯t move at all. This method was like ck art! Now that she saw Han again, she was naturally terrified. She was afraid that Han would torture her again. You do not have to be so scared.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°I came back here to tell you one thing. That is, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°I just spoke to Jessica. She¡¯s stopped all ns, so don¡¯t mess around. Give the antidote to Macmin later.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Also, this is your colleague, udia. While torturing you, she was listening outside the door and mistakenly thought I was doing something outrageous with you!¡± ¡°So, as she idolized me, she Chapter 711 Chapter 711 The fans voices were like thunder, deafening and endless. ssic can I have an autograph!¡± Jessica I love you!¡± Jessica I heard that you¡¯re filming a sequel to ¡®Four Heroes¡®. Is that true? Can you reveal the specific plot Jessica These people became even more enthusiastic after seeing Jessica and squeezed over like a tide. For a moment, the passage was blocked, causing the other passengers in the ne to be unable to walk out. Some passengers were even pushed to the ground by the crowd. Yvonne and Reign, who were walking in front, were also affected to a certain extent. Two fanatical male fans almost bumped into them. Be carefull Han stepped forward and pulled Yvonne and Reign back, not letting them go over. He said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic here. Let¡¯s wait for Jessica to head over there before we leave.¡± Yvonne immediately frowned and muttered when she saw what was going on in front of her. ¡°Why is the Whileal Kingdom the same as our country? Why are there so many people who worship celebrities so fervently?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Reign asked. ¡°In my opinion, celebrities private lives are especially chaotic. They secretly do many dirty deeds, such as tax evasion. They might look morous on the surface, but in fact, many of them engage in dirty deals Yvonne shook her head and continued. ¡°Many celebrities in our country have been in trouble before. Some are suspected of taking drugs, while others are suspected of evading taxes. Some are even suspected of using their influence to have sex with the people they fancy. In short, their lives are very chaotic! Moreover, many celebrities have terrible cultural standards. They would be the worst students if they were ced in ordinary schools. I don¡¯t understand why so many people like them! Td rather chase after scientists. Their contribution to society and the country is much better than those celebrities ¡°Thus is all just a capitalist¡¯s game. Someone propped them up to such a status and used them to funnel money from the ignorant people, Reign replied calmly. As a person in the upper echelons of society, she knew a little about this game. Such methods weremon amongst those with capital. The so¨Ccalled top celebrities were just tools used by these capitalists to funnel wealth into them. ¡°The masses are foolish. That¡¯s why they¡¯re fooled by such celebrities. Those who can form their own opinions will never treat these people as idols, Han added calmly. in the past, he had an idol and was once also a celebrity. However, after he became a mercenary, hus idol became his master N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. From then on, he had no other idols. Reign nodded in agreement and said, ¡®Ignorant people follow what the collective thinks, and thus chase after the superficial Ciper 71 and so¨Ccalled talents. Meanwille, those who are really smart can see the essence of what is going on. person¡¯s true nature in bar, the way he behaves and what he shows the masses will just be an illusion to deceive others.¡± The three of them waited for more than an hour. After Jessica left, the fanatical fans gradually dispersed and the airport returned to normal ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out as well,¡± said Reign. When the three of them left the airport, Landon was already waiting for them in his car. The four of them drove straight to another airport, where they took a helicopter and went straight to Massach General Hospital After some time, they finally arrived at Massach General Hospital. Reign didn¡¯t care about anything else. She went straight into the hospital after getting off the ne to the ward where her brother was. Lawrence, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± She finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her brother was still alive. She sat in front of the bed and held Lawrence¡¯s skinny hands. She was sad inside, and her eyes were red. Tears welled up in her eyes. Han and Yvonne stood at the side in silence. They did not know how tofort her. Landon was very resourceful. He had gotten a photo of Lawrence¡¯s medical file from somewhere and handed it to Han. ¡°Han, help me take a look and see if these treatments are correct.¡± Han took the photo and looked at it seriously. He immediately frowned. He realized that someone had deliberately used some inappropriate medicine on Lawrence, causing his condition to change and show signs of deterioration Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Ertan dyb ho he fed out about this. Instead, he looked at the signature on the medical file. repared Hotfory He market denen andrd at twice before handing the photo to Landon. He is the pentar¡± Landon asked There¡¯s a small problem ¡°What kind of preddem ¡°Among these medical instructions, there¡¯s a prescription for a drug that contains a chemical which would worsen the patient¡¯s condation ¡°What?¡± Landon was furious when he heard this. Veins popped out on his forehead. ¡°What medicine? Damn it, who dares to do this? Til kall him! ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t be rash. He has a good reason for using this medicine. It can improve some of Lawrence¡¯s symptoms, but there are also side effects. The person will just im that it is a side effect of the medicine if we try to settle scores with him now We can¡¯t do anything to him, Han replied. The ingredients of the drug could worsen Lawrence¡¯s condition, but the drug was effective in what it was supposed to do. They could not find a basis to sue the person. He had a good reason to use this medicine. They would not win thewsuit. Moreover, they were in the Whileal Kingdom now. They were in someone else¡¯s territory, not their own. It would be even more difficult to fight awsuit with those people. ¡°But we can¡¯t be manipted by them like that!¡± Landon gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. They had ced Lawrence here so that the doctors could find a way to treat him. Yet, these foreign doctors treated Lawrence like this. They disregarded human life. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Han nced at Landon. Landon clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Anger surged in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. He was in someone else¡¯s territory. He had to y nice. They would continue to be controlled by the hospital here unless they could cure Lawrence¡¯s illness and wake Lawrence up. Thinking of this, Landon hurriedly looked at Han. ¡°Han, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s an invisible creature in Lawrence¡¯s brain that is eating away at Lawrence¡¯s brain tissue? ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen Lawrence, are you confident that you can cure Lawrence¡¯s illness?¡± Tm confident! Han nodded confidently. He had used ¡°God¡¯s Eye¡± to observe Lawrence¡¯s head when he got here. He discovered that there was indeed an invisible creature in Lawrence¡¯s brain. 09.44 Fn, 29 Sept The creature was like a worm, lying in Lawrence¡¯s head and slowly eating away at his brain tissue. Of course, a creature like this could not be seen with the naked eye. He only saw the faint traces of energy flowing inside the insect before he could judge that the creature was in there. ¡°Really? Then hurry up and do your thing!¡± Landon was overjoyed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry!¡± There¡¯s no need to hurry? This is very urgent!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This insect is called a spiritual beetle. It¡¯s an especially strange creature and it is at its strongest now.¡± Han¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Taking action at this time will cause it to resist in the most violent manner. At that time, it will causerge¨Cscale damage to Lawrence¡¯s brain tissue.¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Han found a piece of paper and a pen. He wrote down a prescription and handed it to Landon. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°Help me find all the herbs on the prescription as soon as possible. I have a way to cure Lawrence as soon as the herbs arrive.¡± He kept staring at Lawrence¡¯s brain as he spoke, his gaze fixed on the strange invisible worm. The first step in dealing with this insect was to let it enter hibernation. He could not induce that hibernation state through acupuncture. It had to be step by step through medicine. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Landon took the prescription and rushed out immediately to buy the herbs from various pharmacies in the Whileal Kingdom. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Hayian waited until Landon left before walking to Reign¡¯s side and saying gently, ¡°Rei, don¡¯t worry. With mne around, your brother will be fine.¡± Reign did not say anything. She only held Han¡¯s hand tightly, but her gaze was fixed on Lawrence. At this moment, Lawrence was in a bad state. He was skinny and emaciated. This was the resuit of chronic malnutrition and ack of exercise. For a person in a vegetative state, it was already not bad that he was able to maintain such a condition. However, his condition was still worrying. Reign looked at her brother¡¯s haggard face and her heart ached, How she wished that her younger brother could be safe and sound like everyone else. Even if he did not achieve anything in life, everything would be fine as long as he lived healthily. However, ording to her understanding, Lawrence¡¯s condition was not optimistic. She was nervous, terrified, and afraid. She did not know what she would do if Lawrence¡¯s condition suddenly worsened and he could not be saved. ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you really cure Lawrence?¡± Reign¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°I can cure him and make sure he is healthy again. However, I need to wait for the right time,¡± Han answered. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you really know what disease it is?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°You might not believe me even if I told you,¡± Han said. ¡°What is it?¡± Reign quickly looked up and asked. Her brother had been in aa for so long, but she could not find out what the cause of the illness was. She had always been troubled by it. She had even spent millions of dors and treated many powerful experts to escort her to find the Ghost Orchid to treat her brother¡¯s illness. However, she achieved nothing. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Now that Han said that he knew the cause of Lawrence¡¯s illness, she naturally wanted to know too. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°The cause of his illness is stranger than any disease. There is a formless and invisible bug in his brain.¡± The expressions of Reign and Yvonne changed as soon as Han said those words. They thought, ¡°A formless, invisible bug? ¡°Was there such a thing in the world?¡± ¡°Even the thermal imager, cranial brain CT scans, and MRI scans can¡¯t detect it?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°It¡¯s transparent and formless. It emits no heat or radio waves, which is why scientific instruments can¡¯t detect it.¡± Han nodded. ¡°No way? Even science is useless?¡± Yvonne was even more shocked. She had been pursuing science all her life and had used many chemical methods to develop medicine. She believed that there was nothing in this world that science could not solve. Even if there was, it was because science had yet to develop to that level. Yet now, Han was saying that there was an invisible and transparent bug in Lawrence¡¯s brain that could not be detected by scientific means. For a moment, she suspected that Han was lying. How could such a creature exist in the world? ¡°In this world, there are many things that can¡¯t be exined by science. This kind of bug is a kind of spiritual beetle in our country. It¡¯s normal that the medical methods of the Whileal Kingdom can¡¯t detect it.¡± Han poured himself a ss of water and said calmly, ¡°For example, would you believe me if I say that a person will be able to fly in the air or ride a sword when their strength reaches a certain level?¡± This was the exclusive VIP ward of the Massach General Hospital. There were all kinds of scientific facilities inside, so there was naturally a water dispenser. Yvonne and Reign looked at each other and frowned slightly. Mr. Jaber, are you tired from the long journey? Do you need to rest for a while?¡± Reign asked. ¡°Yes, you must be tired. You¡¯re starting to talk nonsense. Yvonne nodded in agreement. Both of them felt that Han was talking nonsense. Humans could use tools to fly high into the sky. That was not surprising. However, Han just said that humans could fly in the air or fly on swords. This was especially unbelievable. That was something only immortals could do. They would never believe such a thing. Han drank the cup of water and smiled faintly without saying anything. No one would believe that a person could fly in the air. In the beginning, he did not believe it either. It was until one day when he saw his master soar into the sky with his own eyes¡­ ¡°If a human can fly in the air, he won¡¯t be a human anymore, but an immortal.¡± At this moment, a tall and handsome foreign doctor walked in. He stared at Han with an unfriendly gaze and said coldly in Arisina, ¡°Sir, you said that there¡¯s a bug in the patient¡¯s brain that our scientific methods cannot detect. ¡°Then, since your country has such advanced medical methods, why didn¡¯t you leave the patient in the country for treatment? Instead, you sent the patient to us?¡± Chapter 714 Chapter 714 The doctor stared at Han. His voice was extremely cold and his attitude was especially unfriendly. As a doctor of the Massach General Hospital, he enjoyed the highest sry in the entirety of the Whileal Kingdom. He had full confidence in his medical skills, as well as the science and technology developed by the Whileal Kingdom. He felt that his country¡¯s medical skills had already surpassed the other countries in the world and were the greatest. Yet, when he was outside the door just now, he heard Han say that the science and technology of the Whileal Kingdomn could not detect the worm in the patient¡¯s brain. This immediately made him furious. He felt that he had been underestimated by Han. At the same time, he felt that Han was talking nonsense. The Whileal Kingdom had very powerful technology. How could they not find the worm if it really was in the patient¡¯s brain? Therefore, after he came into the ward, his attitude toward Han was especially cold. He could not wait to chase Han out immediately. He almostughed out loud when he heard Han say that humans could fly. What era was this? How could they still believe in such things? What fools. Han was not angered in the face of the doctor¡¯s mockery. Instead, his gaze suddenly turned cold after he nced at the doctor¡¯s name tag. Bernard Jeffrey! It was this man who had given Lawrence a drug that could aggravate his condition. He had yet to settle scores with this person. He did not expect this person toe to him. He thought, ¡°How bold!¡± He nced at Bernard coldly and said, ¡°The reason why we sent the patient here is mainly because we trust your skills. However, did your skills make the patient recover? ¡°No! ¡°The so¨Ccalled high¨Ctech and top¨Cnotch medical skills are just dying the patient¡¯s condition and extorting his family for money. ¡°I think you doctors are just trying to make money in the name of morality.¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes shed with anger when he heard this. ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to us like this? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to treat him, pack your things and get lost now!¡± He pointed at the door as he spoke with fury. He immediately ordered Han to leave. ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± Yvonne¡¯s gaze darkened. She was considered an experienced and knowledgeable person in her country, but she had never seen a doctor so domineering as to ask their patient to get lost. She thought, ¡°Where are his medical ethics?¡± Bernard¡¯s attitude was strong and cold. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The Massach General Hospital will never force patients to do anything. Come to us if you believe in our abilities. Please leave if you don¡¯t. ¡°We don¡¯t ept patients who don¡¯t trust our doctors!¡± His voice was iparably cold, with an unquestionable dominance and indifference. ¡°Dr. Bernard.¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed when she saw the change in Bernard¡¯s eyes. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This is my boyfriend. His tone was a little intense. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Can you tell me how my brother is doing?¡± Bernard¡¯s attitude softened a little when he saw Reign. However, he still said coldly. ¡°Ms. Labenz, I won¡¯t tell you anything with him around. Either you ask him to leave, or I will leave. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Reign frowned. He was clearly asking her to make a choice. Bernard really has malicious intentions, she thought. Han said calmly, Rei, Ill go out for a walk first. You guys chat, Wah that, he walked out. He had no way of treating Lawrence since Landon had not bought the medicine yet. He still had to rely on Massach General Hospital¡¯s medical equipment to stabilize Lawrence¡¯s condition. Instead of making things difficult for Reign, it was better for him to go out for a walk. He could also ask some medical staff in the hospital about Bernard and obtain information about him. I go out too, Yvonne followed Han out. Bernard nced at the backs of Han and Yvonne. After making sure that the two of them had gone far away, he turned to look at Reign. ¡°Ms. Labenz, your brother¡¯s condition is not optimistic. ¡°How about this? Donate a building to my alma mater in my name and I¡¯ll help you think of a way to save your brother¡¯s life. Art Horse the Wieger montagg pero why for th Aber der proves and a red being about her betart Pages for the cart coding we you nning na domateti tramos teatre¡¯s just going to be a very dra de bing they mightyrger area shus be our 10,000 square ket Total to 450 sq ft. There had to be at lead to ssrooms on the first Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Pusong lyf way fores longes, teachers offices, and so on Tinc du fudding wildted base would definately the remembered for eternity I beer het how has will cost Regn asked in a deep voice bservant part up sta tigers and sund. Twe calcted a carefully. It will cost about 600 million dors! kainuun as pot a drop in the for you, Ms. Labenz Hongu wnd star could p Bernard when she heard this I cable aquivades to 4 billion dors when the sum of money was converted to the currency of the Longhard Telingahon di majas a huge warn of money. tot Bernard had made it sound as easy as buying groceries. Bud her asowary fall from the sky! Reign spread the unhappiness in her heart, but her expression did not change. She smiled and said. ¡°Dr. Bernard, your suggestion que gost Home 600 mullion dors is not a small am I can¡¯te up with so much money in such a short time. So give me time to think about it, okay? Sure, but your brothers wontst long with his ill Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Hongu wnd star could p Bernard when she heard this I cable aquivades to 4 billion dors when the sum of money was converted to the currency of the Longhard Telingahon di majas a huge warn of money. tot Bernard had made it sound as easy as buying groceries. Bud her asowary fall from the sky! Reign spread the unhappiness in her heart, but her expression did not change. She smiled and said. ¡°Dr. Bernard, your suggestion que gost Home 600 mullion dors is not a small am I can¡¯te up with so much money in such a short time. So give me time to think about it, okay? Sure, but your brothers wontst long with his illness. You only have one day to consider it. Otherwise, once your brother¡¯s COMO the ong I can do. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Also, let me tell you something My words carry a lot of weight in Massach General Hospital. Without my perm other doctors won¡¯t dare to act rashly¡± Hernand nodded and sust. ¡± that case, my dear Ms. Labenz, I wish that the two of you would be rented. I¡¯ll get back to Remember, you only have one day¡± With that winked at Reign and turned to leave Neagu stood where she was and looked at Bernard¡¯s back. Her gaze became extremely cold. She beard the threat to Bernard¡¯s words. This person was threatening ber anto paying using her brother slide. After Berard left, Reign took out her phone and called Farren Find out information about Bernard I want information on has weaknesses, soft spots, children, and we Serad to all the information within hour She originally wanted to pin her hopes on Han. However after Han said that there was an inviable and formless pritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s head that could not be detected by sonice, she became disappointed in him and Selt that be was talking norgerse Therefore, she felt that she had to settle everything herself this time, Although Lawrence still needed treatment front this hospital, Bernard clearly wanted to defraud her of her money and had already threatened her. She hated it the most when people threatened her. If Bernard had spoken nicely, she would do everything she could to gather this sum of money. However, Bernard had always been so high and mighty. He even threatened her. He was simply shameless to the extreme. She could not casually produce this sum of money. She was not someone to be trifled with, and even more so, she was not a pushover to be bullied by others. Since Bernard had threatened her, she would make him pay. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Han and Yvonne wandered around Massach General Hospital, asionally popping into a department ward when they walked past. Now and then, Han would grab hold of a patient, a nurse, or a doctor, pass then something, and engage then in conversation. His foreignnguage was almost perfect, and there was no hint of an ent in his voice at all. Anyone would have assumed he was from the Whileal Kingdom. Moreover, he was a highly persuasive individual. Very quickly, he managed to obtain information about Bernard from one of the hospital workers. No wonder Bernard was acting all high and mighty. He was the assistant director of Massach General Hospital, after all. However, his inedical skills were nothing to speak of. He had spent too little time tending to patients these past few years, choosing to focus instead on administration. Unfortunately, Massach General Hospital judged its workers on their professional skills. His carefully cultivated people skills did not win him any respect. Everyone seemed to look down on him instead. Jeremy Housman, one of the other vice presidents at Massach, seemed particrly contemptuous of him. ¡°Jeremy Housman?¡± Han asked, stunned. This name sounded a little familiar. The moment Yvonne heard this name, her eyes lit up. ¡°Housman Jeremy? Is he in the hospital now?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Han turned to her with a shocked expression. ¡°Not only do I know him, he¡¯s practically my idol!¡± Yvonne sounded incredibly excited as she gushed about Housman. Enthusiastically, she continued. ¡°Doctor Housman is the most famous surgeon on earth! He¡¯s known for being able to perform even the mostplicated and dangerous cardiothoracic surgeries. ¡°Half of the human heart transnts in history were personally performed by him. ¡°Furthermore, the sess rate of his surgery is very high. His patients face a survival rate of more than 90 percent, and they go on to recover very well too. ¡°He¡¯s basically the Hippocrates of our times!¡± Cardiothoracic surgery? Upon hearing these two words, Han recalled something immediately. No wonder this name was so familiar. It was him! When he was learning medicine from his master long ago, his master brought him to several extraterritorial battlefields Han had assumed the role of a military doctor and helped to patch up injured soldiers It was the busiest six months of his life. He frequently woke up at 6 am and headed straight to perform a high¨Cstakes operation. He tended to patients till four in the morning and only slept for two hours each night. asionally, when a battle broke out, he would be so busy that he stayed up for several nights in a row. The stress was immense. If not for the cultivation technique his master had taught him, Han would have died of fatigue Back then, because there was so much work, he could not find an assistant who could keep up. Rather, it might be more urate to say that they all gave up from fatigue. Only a young man in his thirties continued to follow him as an assistant, helping Han with surgical procedures. He never uttered a word ofint and seemed to have never¨Cending energy. Han had an excellent impression of hims That young man¡¯s name was Housman! Back then, Housman was a fledgling doctor. While assisting Han, Housman asked him many questions and learned the best surgical practices from him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He was particrly interested in the field of cardiothoracic surgery. Han remembered how eager to learn he was Admiring his enthusiasm, Han taught the young man all he knew about modern medicine However, he did not pass on the secrets of traditional medicine to him After all, traditional medicine was Longhard Kingdom¡¯s treasure. Without his master x permission, he could not teach to Chapter 717 Chapter 717 C hapter 717 Han and Yvonne wandered around Massach General Hospital, asionally popping into a department ward when they walked past. Now and then, Han would grab hold of a patient, a nurse, or a doctor, pass then something, and engage then in conversation. His foreignnguage was almost perfect, and there was no hint of an ent in his voice at all. Anyone would have assu Yvonne had been a fan of Housman for a long time. She had read several of his publications, which made her even more, convinced of his supreme medical skills. In particr, Housman had many innovative ideas about conducting surgeries. These ideas introduced new changes to the medical industry and made his peers marvel at his skills. After reading his thesis, Yvonne could not help but feel Housman was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Cgeneration genius. Ilistory would remember his forever. After all, several surgical procedures were already named after him. Yvonne could swear on her conscience that as long as the earth continued spinning and nanotechnology remained in its infancy, every surgeon would have used Housman¡¯s procedures. He truly existed at the top of the medical world, lording it over everyone else in the industry. She refused to believe Han¡¯s absurd im that he was Housman¡¯s master. Although Han¡¯s medical skills were top¨Cnotch, he was still inferior to Housman in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really his master. He learned all his surgical skills from me back then,¡± Han exined to no avail. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about such things, Mr. Jaber, Yvonne said. Her expression had darkened slightly, and she felt a little ufortable about the situation. Housman was like a god to her! Han making a joke at Housman¡¯s expense meant he was simply trying to belittle him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget about this topic then.¡± Han shook his head helplessly. No one believed the truth these days! How strange! Unfortunately, some people in the nurses¡® office had overheard his words. The room exploded withughter. Everyone turned to look at Han with contempt, their eyes filled with disdain. ¡°How could he im that he is Housman¡¯s master? Who does this guy think he is?¡± ¡°Aestican people are so shameless!¡± ¡°Get them out of here! Don¡¯t let them stand here and spout rubbish anymore. Their words are an insult to Housman!¡± Several of the medical workers in the nurses¡® office looked furious. They all turned to gaze at Han with murderous looks in their eyes. One of the doctors walked over and appraised Han with an unfriendly expression. Coldly, he snapped, ¡°Sir, this is a nurses¡® office, not somece you can stand around and chat. Please leave immediately!¡± Yvonne shot Han a look and stuck out her tongue at him as if to say, ¡°See? You¡¯ve made everyone angry at us.¡± Han stared at everyone and felt a little stunned. Evidently, his words had ruffled their feathers. They were ring at him as though he hadmitted a grave sin From this, it was clear that Housman upied a very high position in their hearts. They could not bear to hear anyone denigrate him. ¡°Seems like Housman has made quite a name for himself,¡± Han thought. Simultaneously, he felt his chest swell with pride. He had taught Housman personally. As a master, he felt tremendously proud of his disciple for achieving such feats in his career. When the doctor saw Han standing there indifferently, his voice suddenly became louder and his eyes even angrier. ¡°Please leave immediately!¡± he repeated. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be so uppity. I won¡¯t say anything else. Yvie, let¡¯s go,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Help! My girlfriend fainted in a car ident! Help!¡± Just as Han was about to leave, a young man suddenly rushed in with a young woman in his arms. The woman was covered in wounds and blood. Many parts of her body were covered in scarlet blood, and her injuries looked serious. She looked as though she was on herst breath¨Cas if she would die at any moment. med he was from the Whileal Kingdom. Moreover, he was a highly persuasive individual. Very quickly, he managed to obtain information about Be tremely cold. She beard the threat to Bernard¡¯s words. This person was threatening ber anto paying using her brother slide. After Berard left, Reign took out her phone and called Farren Find out information about Bernard I want information on has weaknesses, soft spots, children, and we Serad to all the information within hour She originally wanted to pin her hopes on Han. However after Han said that there was an inviable and formless pritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s head that could not be detected by sonice, she became disappointed in him and Selt that be was talking norgerse Therefore, she felt that she had to settle everything herself this time, Although Lawrence still needed treatment front this hospital, Bernard clearly wanted to defraud her of her money and had already threatened her. She hated it the most when people threatened her. If Bernard had spoken nicely, she would do everything she could to gather this sum of money. However, Bernard had always been so high and mighty. He even threatened her. He was simply shameless to the extreme. She could not casually produce this sum of money. She was not someone to be trifled with, and even more so, she was not a pushover to be bullied by others. rnard from one of the hospital workers. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No wonder Bernard was acting all high and mighty. He was the assistant director of Massach General Hospital, after all. However, his inedical skills were nothing to speak of. He had spent too little time tending to patients these past few years, choosing to focus instead on administration. Unfortunately, Massach General Hospital judged its workers on their professional skills. His carefully cultivated people skills did not win him any respect. Everyone seemed to look down on him instead. Jeremy Housman, one of the other vice presidents at Massach, seemed particrly contemptuous of him. ¡°Jeremy Housman?¡± Han asked, stunned. This name sounded a little familiar. The moment Yvonne heard this name, her eyes lit up. ¡°Housman Jeremy? Is he in the hospital now?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Han turned to her with a shocked expression. ¡°Not only do I know him, he¡¯s practically my idol!¡± Yvonne sounded incredibly excited as she gushed about Housman. Enthusiastically, she continued. ¡°Doctor Housman is the most famous surgeon on earth! He¡¯s known for being able to perform even the mostplicated and dangerous cardiothoracic surgeries. ¡°Half of the human heart transnts in history were personally performed by him. ¡°Furthermore, the sess rate of his surgery is very high. His patients face a survival rate of more than 90 percent, and they go on to recover very well too. ¡°He¡¯s basically the Hippocrates of our times!¡± Cardiothoracic surgery? Upon hearing these two words, Han recalled something immediately. No wonder this name was so familiar. It was him! When he was learning medicine from his master long ago, his master brought him to several extraterritorial battlefields Han had assumed the role of a military doctor and helped to patch up injured soldiers It was the busiest six months of his life. He frequently woke up at 6 am and headed straight to perform a high¨Cstakes operation. He tended to patients till four in the morning and only slept for two hours each night. asionally, when a battle broke out, he would be so busy that he stayed up for several nights in a row. The stress was immense. If not for the cultivation technique his master had taught him, Han would have died of fatigue Back then, because there was so much work, he could not find an assistant who could keep up. Rather, it might be more urate to say that they all gave up from fatigue. Only a young man in his thirties continued to follow him as an assistant, helping Han with surgical procedures. He never uttered a word ofint and seemed to have never¨Cending energy. Han had an excellent impression of hims That young man¡¯s name was Housman! Back then, Housman was a fledgling doctor. While assisting Han, Housman asked him many questions and learned the best surgical practices from him. He was particrly interested in the field of cardiothoracic surgery. Han remembered how eager to learn he was Admiring his enthusiasm, Han taught the young man all he knew about modern medicine However, he did not pass on the secrets of traditional medicine to him After all, traditional medicine was Longhard Kingdom¡¯s treasure. Without his master x permission, he could not teach to Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Help The man hugged the woman who had been in a car ident and knelt on the ground, crying for help. He looked at the doctors and nurses in extreme fear. The doctor had been ring at Han. When he saw this, however, he forgot about Han immediately, He rushed forward to examine the patient, tending to her wounds and desperately attempting to save her life. He was not the only one. Many doctors and nurses rushed over to resuscitate the woman. Soon, they ced her on a stretcher and pushed her into the operating theater. ¡°How tragic¡­ Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne looked at the woman¡¯s injuries and could not help but feel sympathetic. Tragic, indeed, Han agreed, ¡°but his girlfriend did not get those injuries from a car ident.¡± ¡°Not a car ident?¡± Yvonne was stunned. ¡°Of course not!¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he exined, ¡°If it were a car ident, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed in carrying the patient like this. An ambnce would have been dispatched to the scene to bring her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Secondly, I just observed the woman¡¯s wounds. Several of them were inflicted by a knife. ¡°Did you pay particr attention to her right wrist? It was practically hanging on to her arm by a thread. It had obviously been hacked off by a sharp knife! ¡°Besides, there was also a knife injury on her neck. It was a very clean cut. Just 0.8 inches more and she might have died, but she managed to dodge the knife. The broken rib on her left ribcage wasn¡¯t caused by a car ident, too. Someone had punched her and broke it in the process. If they look under her clothes, they¡¯ll find a bruise. ¡°Besides, did you see that man? He¡¯s also covered in blood. Part of it belongs to his girlfriend, and part of it belongs to himself. ¡°Therefore, I guess that a vengeful enemy must have given this woman her injuries by shing her to the verge of death. This man spotted her and risked his injuries to save her and send her to the hospital.¡± Han rattled off his observations, detailing everything he had gleaned from the scene. You¡­ you managed to get all of that?¡± Yvonne looked at him, shocked. How had he managed to observe so many things in the short span of a few seconds? Han also realized that he had said too much. He could only find a random excuse to brush it off. Tm a bodyguard. I¡¯m in charge of protecting you people. Naturally, I have to be vignt and listen to everything. It¡¯s just an upational disease?¡± Yvonne did not doubt him. She asked, ¡°Then do you think those doctors can save the patient?¡± Han shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The patient¡¯s injuries were too severe, and there were many fatal wounds all over her body. Moreover, the fist mark on her chest emitted an ominous energy that caused much damage to her heart. If she was to be saved, apart from treating those fatal wounds and maintaining her vital signs, they had to remove the terrifying power in the fist mark. Otherwise, the patient would die. The doctors in front of him were men and women of science. They were not martial artists at all. They could not sense the power in the patient¡¯s body, much less remove the harmful energy in her body. ¡°Doctor, please, you have to save her.¡± The man did not bother treating his wounds. He stood outside the operating theater with red eyes. As tears streamed down his face, he kept begging the doctors, lus eyes filled with fear and despair. It was obvious that he loved his girlfriend very much. The doctors inside the room ignored himpletely They were focused on resuscitation, connecting the woman to the ECG monitor to measure her blood pressure and heartbeat, injecting medicine, and treating her wounds. The doctors were so busy that they had no time to care about this man. Only an old murse wasmunicating with him, telling him not to be anxious. He could merely sit here and way The man sat on the sota with his head is his hands. His entire body was trembling, his eyes filled with despair ¡°Yes? Hon¡¯s gazended on the man¡¯s wrist and he could not help but be stunned. There was a strange tattoo on the man¡¯s wrist. It was only disyed when he reached out to hold his heard, He had once seen this tattoo on a general¨Css expert in festen¡¯s team. Although they lid it very well, his sharp observation skills allowed him to capture this information. It seemed that this man was in cahoots with Jessica and the others. Beep, beep, beep! At this moment, an urgent rm sounded in the emergency room. The man immediately stood up, his eyes filled with fear as he looked into the emergency room. Han and Yvonne also looked over. In the emergency room, the woman¡¯s electrocardiogram began to assume the shape of a saw. ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s ventricr fibrition. Start defibrition, quick.¡± The doctors¡® expressions changed drastically. They immediately took out defibritors and performed electroshock defibrition. Despite using all their methods, the patient¡¯s heart rate still did not change. The electrocardiogram even changed from its initial form of atrial fibrition to a straight line. This meant that the patient¡¯s heart had stopped beating. One of the doctors saw this scene and sighed. He walked out and said to the man, I¡¯m sorry. We tried our best, but the patient still couldn¡¯t be saved.¡± When the man heard this, he fell to the ground as if he had been electrocuted. Bean¨Csized tears immediately rolled down his face. He opened his mouth but he was so sad that he could not say a word. His expression was filled with despair, fear, and sorrow. The doctors and nurses looked calm. After experiencing many life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations, they were already numb to this. At this moment, Han suddenly walked over and said confidently, ¡°Actually, the patient can still be saved.¡± Chapter 719 Chapter 719 The patient could still be saved? Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, many doctors at the scene turned to re at him. In particr, the doctor who wanted to chase Han away just now was even more furious. He said coldly, ¡®Sir, please don¡¯t spout nonsense! ¡°Also, please leave this hospital immediately!¡± With so many of the world¡¯s top doctors gathered together, they could not save the patient no matter how hard they tried. Han dared to stand here and spout nonsense. He even said that the patient could be saved! Wasn¡¯t this humiliating them? Han nced at the doctor¡¯s name tag and said earnestly, ¡°Connie rk, right? Doctor Connic, your patient still has life left in her. As long as we treat her properly, she will still have a chance of survival.¡± Hearing this, the woman¡¯s boyfriend seemed to have seen a ray of light. He immediately pounced over, grabbed Han, and begged bitterly, ¡°Sir, please save my girlfriend. I¡¯ll give you any amount of money.¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense,¡± Connie said in a low voice. ¡°The patient has already¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Han had already walked into the operating theater and arrived in front of the woman. He took out the silver needle that he carried with him. At lightning speed, he pierced it straight into the patient¡¯s heart. This was a heart¨Cprotecting needle! He usedrge amounts of pure vital energy to stimte the patient¡¯s heart to beat and protect the patient¡¯s heart meridians. Beep beep beep! A few moments after the silver needles pierced her skin, the ECG monitor data on the female patient immediately changed. The straight line gradually turned into a usual ECG curve again. ¡°This¡­ Seeing this scene, Connie rk and everyone else opened their mouths wide in shock. They had already determined that the patient was dead. Now, Han had revived the patient with just a few needles! How¡­ how was this possible? What the hell was going on? They all looked at each other and almost doubted if they were seeing things. As doctors of a civilized country, they always had a strong passion for science. They believed in numbers, antibiotics, and hormones. They had alsoe into contact with the concept of acupuncture. Their research proved that some acupuncture skills could stimte the release of certain hormones and cause the patient¡¯s condition to improve. However, this was the first time they had seen someone revive a patient using acupuncture skills like Han. This had shaken their worldview tremendously. When Han saw that no one was stopping him, he immediately put on a mask and gloves, picked up the needles and thread, and began to suture the patient¡¯s wounds. The damaged internal organs were quickly repaired by his hands. Opening the chest, cutting open the abdomen, repairing the internal organs, connecting the broken ribs¡­. Hepleted these actions in the blink of an eye. Although his vision was full of blood, he could see everything in the surgical field with his godlike eyes. His movements were like an old professor who had practiced surgery for decades. He was tremendously skilled, and his movements deathly urate. ¡°This¡­¡± Connie was also shocked when he saw Han¡¯s skilled surgical technique. Then, he reacted immediately and quickly put on the surgical gown to assist him. He used an absorption machine to absorb all the blood in the patient¡¯s chest and abdominal cavity, clearing up the surgical field. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As they watched in fascination, everyone was amazed at Han¡¯s surgical technique. This technique was simply unbelievable! ¡°Wait, look at his technique. Is it the same as Professor Housman¡¯s?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say, but he really does look like him. Could he be Professor Housman¡¯s disciple ¡°That¡¯s not right. Look at the details of his movement. Some of them are better than Professor Housinan¡¯s. This man¡¯s inedical skill seems better than Professor Housman¡¯s. Suddenly, everyone saw the uniqueness of Han¡¯s technique. Their eyes were filled with shock as they discussed. animatedly. They once again felt that it was unbelievable. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 The surgery continued. Han did not care abom the opinions of others. He was focused on saving his patient¡¯s life and performing the surgery. All the doctors were also silent as they stared at him Some even turned on the recording equipment and crowded around to film his special surgical techniques from all angles. Such surgical techniques were worth recording! About an hourter, Han finally repaired all the patient¡¯s wounds. The blood vessels on her broken wrist were also sutured and had finally stopped bleeding. ¡°Dr. Connic, I¡¯ll leave the closing of the abdominal and chest sutures to you. Thank you for your hard work.¡± After Han observed the patient¡¯s condition, he sighed in relief and stepped away from the surgery table. He walked to the side, removed his surgical gown, and left the operating theater. Connie looked at the patient¡¯s body and saw that her wounds had been tended to perfectly. There was a hint of crazed admiration in his eyes as he turned and shouted at Han¡¯s back, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your name?¡± He was in awe. It was simply shocking! Han¡¯s surgical skills were too perfect. Connie was bbergasted. He felt that even Professor Housman himself might not be able to treat the patient¡¯s wounds so perfectly. There were no mistakes made during the surgery. The patient¡¯s bleeding was controlled within a perfectly safe range. There was hardly any bleeding. At this moment, he was full of admiration for Han. He no longer had any contempt for him. ¡°Call me Thor!¡± Han waved his hand and left without looking back. He found the man with the tattoo and said calmly, ¡°I owe your boss a favor, so I saved your girlfriend¡¯s life for you.¡± He hugged the man and whispered, ¡°Go back and tell Jessica not to find trouble with me.¡± The man was overjoyed when he heard his girlfriend¡¯s life had been saved. He could have kissed Han on the spot. However, when he heard Han mention Jessica¡¯s name, his body stiffened, and his expression changed drastically. Their organization was especially mysterious. Even the highest intelligence agency in Whileal Kingdom did not know of their existence. This time, his girlfriend had caused trouble for Starlink Corporation. Unfortunately, she was ambushed by the other party and got severely injured. That was why he had brought her to the hospital. After all, this was the best hospital in Whileal Kingdom. All the top doctors in the world were here. Only these doctors could save his girlfriend¡¯s life. However, he did not expect to meet someone here who knew where he came from, much less someone who knew their leader was Jessica. ¡°Go back and tell Jessica that we don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.¡± Han patted the man¡¯s shoulder and returned to Yvonne. He said calmly, ¡°Alright, the matter is settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he took Yvonne¡¯s hand and quickly left. He had ruined the ns of Kylie, Jessica, and the others on the ne. Now that he had saved one of Jessica¡¯s subordinates, she should consider his debt paid. If Jessica still came to find trouble with him, he would have to deal with her ordingly! The man stood rooted to the ground with a dazed expression. His entire body was stiff, and sweat broke out on his forehead. When Han mentioned Jessica¡¯s name, he reacted almost immediately and deliberated whether he should make a move. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, hugging Han had felt like hugging an ancient denion god. It was as if he had fallen into an icehouse. His entire body turned cold, and his heart seemed to be about to shatter. This feeling was too terrifying! Cold sweat broke out on the man¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth, his expression turning extremely ugly. Soon the man realized that Tan was tot his encuny With Han¡¯s abilities, killing hun was a piece of cake. He had no reason to save the man¡¯s girlfriend at all. At this moment, Connie walked out of the operating theater and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He turned to the man and said, ¡°Alright, your girlfriend¡¯s life is saved, but her hand is broken. You didn¡¯t bring the dismembered hand over, so we can¡¯t Attach it back. Therefore, you have to be mentally prepared. She will be a disabled person in the future.¡± Tk fine, it¡¯s fine: It¡¯s fine as long as we can keep her alive.¡± The man shook Dr. Connie¡¯s hand gratefully, ¡°Dr. Connie, thank you. I can¡¯t thank you enough¡± For the first time In his life, Connie felt ashamed for being thanked. Guiltily, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I didn¡¯t save your girlfriend. It was that gentleman who saved her just now.¡± ¡°If you want to thank someone, go and thank him.¡± At this point, he looked around and was surprised to find that Han had already left. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Adam Yacked in brains and wouldn¡¯t figure out whe Han saved Erica. After much thought, be conchided that there was only one possibility: Han was Jessica¡¯s suitor. This was the only exnation that made xeniet Knowing what he meant on the other end of the phone, Jessica snapped as her eyes turned cold, ¡°What nonsense are you Talking about He¡¯s my enemy. I can¡¯t wait to tear him into pieces!!¡± The n they had prepared for so long had fallen through because of Han. She hated Han to the rore now! If he wasn¡¯t your suitor, then why did he save Erica?¡± Adam asked suspiciously. Tdon¡¯t know. Just take good care of Erien. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up now,¡± Jessica said in a deep voice. After saying that, she hung up the phone and picked up a cup of coffee to drink. Her gaze gradually became solemn andplicated as she muttered. ¡°Tan, who exactly are you?¡± When they first met, Han had ruined the n she and her men had prepared for many years, making them all gnash their teeth in hatred. However, not long after, Han saved Erica, her subordinate and good friend. For a moment, she did not know if Han was friend or foe. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be grateful to you for saving Erica¡¯s life? *Impossiblel ¡°Even so, I won¡¯t write off all our old scores! I won¡¯t let it go just like that!¡± After Jessica finished her coffee, her eyes were still icily cold and filled with hatred for Han. In Massach General Hospital, Han and Yvonne walked toward the ward Lawrence was in. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I really didn¡¯t expect your surgical skills to be so wonderful,¡± Yvonne said with emotions. She had always thought that Han only knew traditional medicine and acupuncture skill. The fact that Han was so professional in surgery blew her mind. ¡°It¡¯s just a skill to make a living.¡± Han walked into the corridor and lit a cigarette. He put it in his mouth and said calmly, ¡°Just you wait. Soon, your idol, Professor Housman, wille looking for us.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Anyway, he will definitelye. So just wait,¡± Han said. When Han was performing the surgery just now, he had deliberately left his own surgical technique on Erica. Since it had been caught by the recording equipment of those people, Professor Housman would definitely realize that Han was here when he saw this technique and woulde to look for Han. This was the tacit understanding and secret signal between him and Housman! As they spoke, the two of them returned to Lawrence¡¯s ward. Han took a deep pulf of the cigarette and immediately stubbed it out. He kept patting the smell on his body. Felicia was now a weak patient and cigarette smoke was bad for her body. They entered the ward and saw Reign sitting in the ward, drinking coffee. After seeing her brother, she was still worried and apprehensive. Yvonne walked in and asked, ¡°Rei, how¡¯s the situation? How was your conversation with that doctor?¡± ¡°Not good. That person just wants money!¡± Reign¡¯s face clouded as she told the truth. ¡°What? He wants 3 billion dors? Is he crazy?¡± When Yvonne heard this, she called out in shock on the spot. Then, she realized that her voice was too loud. She quickly controlled her voice and gritted her teeth. ¡°That bastand is extorting You didn¡¯t agree, did you?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Reign shook her head and looked at Hans with anticipation. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you have any suggestions?¡± Just as Han was about to speak, his heart suddenly skipped a heat. All the hair on his body stood on end, and the pores on als skin contracted in an instant. This was die natural reaction of his body when he sensed the murderous aural Munsterous aural ¡®Be carefull In an instans, he activated all his strength. Then, he quickly pounced over and pressed Reign to the ground. Bang! The moment he pushed Reign down, a bullet was sent over and left a huge hole in the chair where Reign was sitting just now, which startled everyone. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 After being pushed down, Reign¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Before she could speak, she was dumbfounded upon seeing the hole in the chair. What are you guys doing?¡± Yvonne asked with a puzzled look. Be carefull Han¡¯s expression changed again. He flicked out gentle vital energy on the spot and hit Yvonne¡¯s foot. Yvonne immediately fell to the ground in pain. She had just fallen when a bullet sliced through the air, passing through the spot where she had been and leaving a hole in the wall. Yvonne cried out in pain from the fall. She red at Han and wanted to say something. ¡°Yvie, don¡¯t stand up. There¡¯s an assassin!¡± Reign reminded immediately and pointed at the wall. Yvonne hurriedly raised her head and looked over. The next moment, her mouth opened wide, and she could not say a word. Bullet holes? ¡°Shit!¡± When Han pressed Reign, he suddenly sensed something. His expression changed drastically. Without a word, he took out his phone and threw it in the direction of Lawrence. Bang! The phone was sent flying in the air and hit Lawrence¡¯s thigh. At the same time, a bullet fell to the ground. Han¡¯s phone also fell to the ground. There was a shocking bullet hole in the phone. Blood drained off Reign¡¯s face when she saw this scene. The assassin in the dark was so vicious! Not only did he want to kill her and Yvonne, but he also wanted to kill her brother on the hospital bed? ¡°All of you, get down on the ground and don¡¯t move!¡± Han quickly stood up to his feet and went to the window. He pulled down the curtains in front of Lawrence. Immediately after, he pulled down all the curtains in the room. The room immediately was plunged into darkness! Han pulled Yvonne and Reign to Lawrence¡¯s bed and hid by the wall with the two of them. His gaze was solemn as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, understand?¡± ¡®Mr. Jaber, what, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yvonne grabbed Han¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°Who is attacking us?¡± Reign¡¯s pretty face was pale with fear. She was not afraid that she would die, but she was worried that Lawrence would be killed. In that case, all her previous efforts would be in vain. ¡®I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Han stared at the wall outside with a cold gaze. ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± In his vision, everything became clear. He saw that outside 1.2 miles, a masked man was packing up his sniper rifle and quickly retreating Although his face was covered, Han could still see the man¡¯s face with the x¨Cray vision function of God¡¯s Eye¡® skill This was a person with Aestica faces! However, Han¡¯s attention was not on the person¡¯s appearance, but on the coat of arms he was wearing Thebel of the skull was especially familiar! 13-15 Bogner 21 Why the Combeth Photphant ghen op Hen¡¯s gare troed cold. 10 twee Bloody Diabo mole some that Robert treasured in Laghedon City, and Zachary and the others: find the Dragon Team buffeted thers are. 1ate on the Swan Cruise in Hogan City, it was n the Bloody Devil who hijacked three Swan Cruises with the intention of pondering the wealth of the top tenors in the country. Now, the recary group had trade a move against the three of them and Lawrence! Other than the art The Philip a refused to give up and kept getting the assassins to kill them, there was no other expletition Han stood up with a gloomy expression and walked to the side. He picked up his phone with a slight frown. The phone that had been with him for many years had been dented and almost broken into two. He picked up the bullet shell on the ground and took a look at it. His gaze became even colder. It was an arinor¨Cpiercing round! No wonder it was so lethal It could even damage his phone, which was made of special materials, to this extent. This killer was determined to kill Reign! ¡°My poor phone! Han looked at the shattered phone and felt his heart ache. ¡°Mr Jaber, did the killer leave?¡± Reign asked. ¡°The sniper has left, but we¡¯re not out of danger. Hide in the corner and don¡¯te out,¡± Han said coldly. Bang! As soon as Han finished speaking, the door of the ward was kicked open. Immediately after, many windows shattered at the same time. The curtains were split into two and fell, lighting up the entire §Ô§à§à§ä A group of masked men rushed in from the door and windows. They raised the guns in their hands and aimed at Han, Reign, Lawrence, and Yvonne. In an instant, gunshots rang out!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Charter 724 -way by more than varyasy wallinning E Bill & win magik. dar¡¯s gun we crit.rge munies of all sede emerged as the band and few cut- The site sedistance man¡¯s agent the lining Just as vian Benghis shit altury was as his proper anklenty sapse Tour has masked men dac grou They fears had beverlykt Reg As the day on wared a Hagtas foray they hey talk was Sand Gift We are keyn be dir Kri?go man khandan? uni burmally deste de apronesing Jens venn vakng to doje het jaren hun omung me The dawnlopediengerta held fereepoleud his countan When Reps say that perana cher ping it let her open were d ean tepu Har yiling wat Cage 1 be that all of them would dies thecust At the thought of bus, wars of angur towed for her agua, {{{1}> 46855}}}} ?????? 8161425 Buongnds reached all grailed dui leck of the marks faced, wat saanut sans les tik gerek ? ?? ????? ????? ???? ?????? Site was abays actes wat cupidus ma bgras again we ev?__ Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. . ??? v ki se ge ????? ????? ??. ? ent sound. He gees was li?c 4 kluft und lightly in the walked one of the Satus, di chic hout wa All them looked as if they had sees the inest unbelievable thing in the world with their jaw dropping Hn was actually wiwatted after being hur by the bomb twice in a row. He was simply not unt Phaps only a real god could do the Regs and Yvonne only breathed a sigh of belief when they saw that yians was safe and send This was especially true for Reign She copses into the ground, trenches in seat, When she saw Pan being devoured by the mes just now, her heart felt as if it was being torn apart. Now, the route nally let cat a sigh of relief Haydan did not care about the others. Instead, he came to a masked man and grabbed his neck. He lifted him up with ote hand and said in a steely wwe. ¡°Tell me, who hired you?¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Zadar gave ways Warpma digert when he wred miles of the masked an The other had pot arrived at Whaleal Kingdoms wil had taken a pleti 1 hours there Hovers Cree hours after they arrived, we had already starked tem trets che That that these had already aid at ambush and was forst waiting for them. Baard, dont en think about gerung any information frange. The asked man gritted as teeth wit and Forme Belove the masked on could peak. Han¡¯s eyes andenly end a range light as he mother the skal ramme At that instant, the maskesi man¡¯s expressat changed and the eyes became a lede adult and unkerned, As at the masked man was post, he sad truthfully, I don¡¯t know her I was just beying orders¡± ¡°S¡± Han said angry as his gate turned icy cold Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Afun bearing what the masked man uid, Han thew the person to the ground the to the impact of the thease, the masked nun bntel Subsequente, Manded the same thing to all of the remaining men. Hars une cord control on each of the mucked num and tored then to tell the truth Poder Han¡¯s soul control ill, all those people veld dy will the truth However, no one knew who had employed them Han had no choice but to knock them all clos These people were just soldiers from the meronary group, and there was no way that they would be hit to have es more confidential information from their employer ¡°There was another expert¡± Han suddenly recalled the expert who could force out the ulver seedles that he had used Burning round, Hidan artivited has over techaque and ran outside Unfortunately the expert had already been killed by the grenade that he had carried If at was just a single grande, he would still be alive however, the expert will had other weapons and gromaders on him. Afen the grenade exploded, the other weapons that he was carrying also followed wit. Thus, the expert was killed on the spot by the raposon There¡¯s no more chars left this too! ¡°It would be very difficult to find out who had arranged for the assassins from the Bloody Deed to go aftire us shut pondered ¡°What just happeund ¡°Why is there at explosion? ¡°You there don¡¯t move! Kaise both of your hand Justin Hayles had fished dealing with the mess, many armed police officers and security guards meitately rushed swer and surrounded the ce. They raised their guns and aimed at Han with cold eyes, Bagian frowned ¡°All of the sex srity guards had only arrived when everything had been settled De would seen that it¡¯s nord for this to happen, regardless of the country that I¡¯m ma¡® Haykan thought to himself Haydedest dreised both of his hands tramediately After doing so, Han said in a foreign language w men were here to stack us. They are the criminals, we are just the victims.¡± crap word wise your buds Don¡¯t move A nalive policeman barked The overe ale stared at Heiseably Amilies native juhe officer walked with a pair of handcuffs and are endly at Hagian it when to s 15 dere tramething wrong with your hearing just said thai man had done dhe e a vacan Darrowed Haydan thistu ia bomul¨© ¤Þ anywa oh her songs of surgery and Blonday what sent their her sad amend it a hina Fe Brand Tone person changed and they huesedly spend there ha Mandul Dead her pa vedly so as to sue see youre of handcuffs y her phone cold as he ended the pollerman The konden zaman send twarda ayant ddly ¡°The is Whited Kingdom You¡¯re obviously not from ALE They wong If your feet wont to the ther the yine should just be obediens and for as hande uit om ut billow Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Mr.Jaber. Reign¡¯s expression changed, and she hurriedly tried to stop the police officers. Han gestured to Reign to stop what she was doing. With a calm expression on his face, Han said assuredly, ¡°Don¡¯t, worry I believe that the innocent would be set free. I¡¯ll be fine.. Remember what I had just said. You must contact the two of them.¡± Shut up! Joe snapped. Han gl ¡°You there don¡¯t move! Kaise both of your hand Justin Hayles had fished dealing with the mess, many armed police officers and security guards meitately rushed swer and surrounded the ce. They raised their guns and aimed at Han with cold eyes, Bagian frowned ¡°All of the sex srity guards had only arrived when everything had been settled De would seen that it¡¯s nord for this to happen, regardless of the country that I¡¯m ma¡® Haykan thought to himself Haydedest dreised both of his hands tramediately After doing so, Han said in a foreign language w men were here to stack us. They are the criminals, we are just the victims.¡± crap word wise your buds Don¡¯t move A nalive policeman barked The overe ale stared at Heiseably Amilies native juhe officer walked with a pair of handcuffs and are endly at Hagian it when to s 15 dere tramething wrong with your hearing just said thai man had done dhe e a vacan Darrowed Haydan thistu ia bomul¨© ¤Þ anywa oh her songs of surgery and Blonday what sent their her sad amend it a hina Fe Brand Tone person changed and they huesedly spend there ha Mandul Dead her pa vedly so as to sue see youre of handcuffs y her phone cold as he ended the pollerman The konden zaman send twarda ayant ddly ¡°The is Whited Kingdom Yoanced at Joe and did not continue to speak. Instead, Han let the two Whileal Kingdom police officers take him away Reign and Yvonne looked at Han¡¯s back as their eyes filled with worry. At this moment, Bernard suddenly walked forward and tugged at Joc. Bernard said in a low voice, ¡®Mr. Joe, please do me a favor. You must pin a crime on this man. Don¡¯t let hime out so quickly.¡± Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. However, before Joe could speak, Bernard had already given him a nk cheque. ¡°It¡¯s just a small token of appreciation. You can fill it up as you see fit.¡± Joe¡¯s eyes lit up. Joe immediately pocketed the cheque and said in a low voice with a sly look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely Irake him spend the rest of his life in prison!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Mr.Jaber. Reign¡¯s expression changed, and she hurriedly tried to stop the police officers. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Han gestured to Reign to stop what she was doing. With a calm expression on his face, Han said assuredly, ¡°Don¡¯t, worry I believe that the innocent would be set free. I¡¯ll be fine.. Remember what I had just said. You must contact the two of them.¡± Shut up! Joe snapped. Han nced at Joe and did not continue to speak. Instead, Han let the two Whileal Kingdom police officers take him away Reign and Yvonne looked at Han¡¯s back as their eyes filled with worry. At this moment, Bernard suddenly walked forward and tugged at Joc. Bernard said in a low voice, ¡®Mr. Joe, please do me a favor. You must pin a crime on this man. Don¡¯t let hime out so quickly.¡± Joe¡¯s eyes darkened. However, before Joe could speak, Bernard had already given him a nk cheque. ¡°It¡¯s just a small token of appreciation. You can fill it up as you see fit.¡± Joe¡¯s eyes lit up. Joe immediately pocketed the cheque and said in a low voice with a sly look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely Irake him spend the rest of his life in prison!¡± Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Acherit Joe hait been in power for years in Whileal Kingdom He understood thews of nature in this society. Ppon hearing what Bernard said, he immediately knew Bernard definitely had a grudge against Han. This was the reason why wa asphen Are we tot eed to La de 2 Eps de fecald not help but decal. tion their amazing bedly Agures Anaden, tengetraments, and figures were good enough to be ranked m the Top Ten This Hatas pest amet by card were early indicated the minute be arrived at the police station Afterward, he wijnt on a prisoners chair the Brte The projde wis were sadly fucked in such a ce were the ones who were proven guilty of their crimes with concrete Why they nog hun here After give & few ructions to his subordinate, Bernard threw Han¡¯s passport to the former and returned to his office in drink softer leerely He looked at the surveince cameras in the interrogation room. At this man has subordinate walked into the interrogation room and stared coldly at Han. ¡°Han Jaber, how dare you kill someone in the Whaleal Kingdom?¡± ¡°Now yourd better confess Why did youmit murder?¡± ¡°Murder?¡± Han raised his eyebrows, and hus gaze became even colder. He could tell that these dogs of the Whileal Kingdom were nning to make things up, maliciously nder him, and frame nted to mess with Han Now that he was short of minney, it was easy for him to take advantage of the situation and help Bernard. Nothing would happen even if Han arst his two men were killed, as they were merely Aestican people in the eyes of Joe. After all, this was their territory! People with yellow skin were considered at the bottom of the social hierarchy, they could be easily manipted When Bernard heard him say this, he chuckled and said. ¡°That¡¯s great Officer Joe, your words reassured me.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work well together See you next time.¡± They shook hands, smiled at each other, and quickly parted Joe took Han with him into the police car and drove away. Bernard turned around and walked back. He had a close look at Reign and Yvonne and pretended to be concerned. ¡°Are the both of you alright?¡± As he spoke, he looked into the ward. To his surprise, the ward was already riddled with gun holes. He was stunned. Something significant happened here? How could Reign and Yvonne survive such a hail of bullets? It was a miracle! Reign looked worried and asked, ¡°Professor Bernard, what did you say to Officer Joe just now?¡± Bernard smiled and replied, ¡°I told them to handle this case impartially and to clear Mr. Jaber¡¯s name.¡± ¡°If Mr. Jaber didn¡¯t kill anyone, he will be released the next day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Han is your friend, he is going to be my friend too. I won¡¯t leave my friend alone.¡± ¡°Joe will definitely not make things too difficult for Han on my ount.¡± Reign was disheartened after hearing this. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was clearly Bernard who wanted to have Han taken away, but here he was pretending to be a saint and acting as if he was very supportive and righteous. How shameless! Reign really wanted to expose Bernard and shed all pretense of cordiality. However, she still needed the medical equipment and medicine here to keep her brother¡¯s life. She could only smile against her will and say, ¡°I really have to thank you for that.¡± ¡°You are wee. This is what I should do.¡± Bernard smiled and immediately changed the topic. ¡°By the way, is Lawrence alright?¡± ¡°Lawrence is fine. Thank you for your concern, Professor Bernard. I¡¯ll make a call first.¡± Reign nodded. After that, she ignored Bernard. She walked to the side and immediately called Landon and Karren to inform them of the matter. Yvonne put down her phone and said in a deep voice, ¡°Rei, I¡¯ve already contacted someone. Let¡¯s go find thewyer now. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get Mr. Jaber out.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Reign nodded. It was good to have a reliable close friend. She was just wondering how to find awyer but did not expect Yvonne to have already contacted one. Bernard frowned slightly when he saw the two women reacting so calmly and decisive, even methodically making phone calls to make arrangements for the studio. He originally thought that after going through such a situation, Reign and Yvonne would be troubled enough for him to take advantage of the situation and win their favor. Never did he expect Reign and Yvonne to remain so calm. He missed a good opportunity and felt useless. He stood at the side and watched the two women arrange jobs and find connections to get Han. His expression was rxed, but he felt very proud deep inside. He thought to himself, ¡°Hehe, this is the Whileal Kingdom. Your connections Chapter 729 Chapter 729 The gorgarstared at Han coldly and sad u an yen older tone, ¡°We¡¯ve watched the surveince foutage You were the one who kiss kit the jde not. hacktion to the the people whispered away from the explosion, two others liest nat long ago Treatabous that they died at your hands! Wyn what che do you have to say?¡± This name was joshua, and he was the right hand man of oficer for. After receiving Jor¡¯s nuder, for hummediately understood what to do Regardless, Han had already been locked up in the interrogation room He was on the chopping board, and Han was fish meat! Bwould be an easy task to charge Han with a criminal offense. ¡°Death¡® huponsible thad been very careful. No one would have died,¡± Han sail in a low voice. All he did was hit the masked men¡¯s acupoint, strangled someone¡¯s throat, and cast the ability soul control on them. Soul control was a powerful hypnosis technique that used spiritual strength to deal with opponents! However, this was a peculiarly powerful hypnosis technique. If one forced the other party into a hypnotic state, it would damage the other party¡¯s mind and brain tissue. The consequences would be serious. At best, it would cause the other party to sutter from insanity, schizophrenia, and dementia. At worst, it would cause the other party¡¯s brain to explode and de He controlled his skills very well. At most, it would result in dementia for those people, not death. ¡°I knew you¡¯d dispute that.¡± Joshua sneered and took out a few photos. He threw them on Han¡¯s table and stated coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to deny it. Open your eyes and take a good look at what this is!¡± Han nced at the photos, his gaze became even paler. In the photo were two masked men who had died. One of them was strangled by him. At this moment, that person was already dead. The other photo showed the autopsy of this person¡¯s death. The result showed that he had been strangled to death There were also other photos that were rted to him. Most of them were the so¨Ccalled ¡®evidence¡® extracted from his fingerprints and surveince videos of him having attacked the masked man. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. These surveinces were provided by others. Joshua had never seen them before, and he had no clear understanding of Han¡¯s strength. In his opinion. Han was just an ordinary person. At most, he could just be an agile agent with complete control over himself You¡¯ve killed someone, and there¡¯s irrefutable evidence. What else is there to defend? You murderer, you¡¯d better admit it obediently and ept your punishment. Otherwise, with our Whileal Kingdom laws, we can immediately shoot you to death!¡± Joshua rebuked angrily As he spoke, he even mmed the table with a loud bang, trying to intimidate Han Han¡¯s expression was calm and unmoved. He replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill these people, and these pieces of evidence are untrue. Now, I have the right to remain silent and wait for mywyer to arrive With that, he closed his eyes to rest and ignored Joshita. Joshua was stunned. His expression was filled with shock. Usually, anyone that entered their init, especially in the interrogation room, even the more vicious people, would give up. No matter how arrogant someone could be, they would still be afraid. However, Han was not afraid of being here at all. He was calm as if he had entered his own living room. Moreover, he had already brought out enough ¡®evidence to convict him, but Han was still so composed. This made hun feel especially unhappy. He felt that Han¡¯s behavior was the biggest humiliation to him as if mocking his He spoke again, pinuing any charges on Han, and got sprevice Howevey, Havism igimred his nder and rebuttals, choosing to fentine reating wilt his eyes closed This made Joshua angrier. He stared atn with it even colder gaze. Before Joshua could make his next move, Joe¡¯s icy cold voler came from the earpiece he was wearing. ¡°If the carrot doesn¡¯t wick, then we¡¯ll use the stick! You should know what to do, right?¡± Understood Jodhua nodded, and his gaze became even more alool. He hung up and turned off all the survence videos. You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. Tan, you¡¯re dead meat¡± Then, he took a hammer from under his seat and walked toward Han with a dark expression. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Joshua took the hammer and approach Han. He raised it and hit the table in front of Han with a bang The loud sound made the recorders in the interrogation room frown slightly Han was still resting with his eyes closed. His expression was calm He did not ever open his eyes. He only said indifferently, ¡°I advise you not to attack. Otherwise, you will be the one at a disadvantage When Joshua heard this, heughed out of anger. His eyes became even indifferent as he replied coldly. ¡®Han Jaber, you have gone crazy, right? Haven¡¯t you clearly realized what situation you are in? You¡¯re in our territory now, yet you still dare to be so arrogant. You¡¯re courting death! I¡¯d like to see how you, a man with your hands chained, will make me suffer!¡± At this point, he was so furious that heughed. He raised the hammer in his hand and swung it towards Han¡¯s chest ruthlessly. It was heavy and powerful! Fast and urgent! If this hammer were to hit Han, he would be seriously injured, even if he did not die This waspletely abusing thew! Han¡¯s eyes were still closed. Joshua grinned hideously as if he could already see the scene of Han vomiting blood Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. With this hanumer, he would definitely beat Han into submission! BANG! Before he could finishughing, he was sent flying like a rag doll. Then, he fell to the ground about 15 feet away with his limbs facing the sky. At this moment, he felt a burning pain in his butt and back. This was especially so for his chest. At least three of his ribs were broken, and it was extremely painful Even simple breathing felt like he was being torn apart. At that moment, it was as if he had been hit by a car. His blood boiled, and his entire body felt like it was falling apart. Joshua endured the pain and sat up. He red at Han ¡°What, what did you do to me?¡± Before he could finish speaking, he felt a sweetness in his throat. The moment he opened his mouth, he spat a mouthful of blood. His eyes closed, and he fainted. Seeing this scene, the recorder and the white police officer on the jury were all dumbfounded Han opened his eyes and nced at Joshua¡¯s figure. He said calmly, ¡°I told you, if you attack, you¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage At this moment, the police officer came back to his senses. He took out his gun and aimed it at Han. ¡°How dare you, to attack us police officers publicly? Are you courting death?¡± Han¡¯s expression wasposed as he replied, ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly I didn¡¯t attack at all, okay The white police officer was stunned He really did not see Han do anything just now, and Joshua flew out He turned to look at the officer in charge of the records. The recorder also shook his head, indicating that he did not see anything The two of them looked at the camera at the same time and frowned, Moment ago, when Joshua decided to attack Han, he had turned off the camera Now, they could not even us some evidence. Most importantly, Han¡¯s speed was so fast that it was inviable to the naked eye. They were unable to see it, and there was evidence They could not convict Han at all Moreover, iLan could do this even with his hands cuffed, it meant that Han was excredibly wrong. They aught t want to provoke him. Hau looked at the white police officer and saul, Joshua has an earpiece in his ear Tonight, he¡¯s on the phone with Ofleer Joe. Tell Joe that he¡¯s at the brink Let ine go, and I¡¯ll consider sparing him this once. Otherwise, bear the consequencesl¡® His voice was extremely cold and confident If he wanted to leave, even the strongest and inost terrifying prison in the world could not trap him The reason why he followed these police officers here was not that he was afraid, nor was it because he had to abide by the Jaws of the Whileal Kingdom. This was just a trap he had set up! Now, he wanted to have a face¨Cto¨Cface talk with Joe! Chapter 731 Chapter 731 You want to talk to Offices Joe? The Caucasian police officer stared at Han, his eyes filled with surprise Tl only talk when Officer Joe arrives. Also, tell him that I know his secrets. For example, I know he suffers from kidney pasn every ught, and his libido has deteriorated Tell lur I have a solution to his problems,¡± Itan said as he nodded. Sizing upn and seeing how calm Han was, the Caucasian police officer¡¯s expression changed slightly. After a moment thought, the Caucasian police officer answered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Officer Joe immediately With that, he stood up and went out to look for Joe The Caucasian police officer had not seen and thus had no idea what method Han had used to send Joshua flying However, his intuition told him Han was not someone he could handle or get any helpful information from. Since Joe was the one who had brought Han back, Joe would have to be responsible for this matter. ¡°L. Fll go on for a while too. Feeling uneasy after the Caucasian police officer left, the police officer responsible for taking notes quickly walked over and helped Joshua out of the room. Although Han was handcuffed, he still had an oppressive aura, so the police officer was nervous now that he was facing Han alone. The police officer silentlymented that he might as well be facing the devil, facing Han Even when Han smiled, the police officer felt it was the devil¡¯s smile. Thus, he did not dare to be alone with Han at all Seeing them in such a state, Han smiled and then closed his eyes again to rest. Han had designed this setup to target Bernard. Han was sure that Bernard would do everything in his power to imprison him for as long as he could after he was arrested. If Bernard wanted him in jail, Bernard would have to work with Joe to convict him. Therefore, Han knew he needed to talk to Joe face¨Cto¨Cface to collect evidence against them Moreover, Han was confident that Joe woulde to talk to him. The interrogation room¡¯s door opened five minutester, and Joe walked in with a dark expression. He was fully armed with a pistol and an electric baton at his waist. After entering the room, Joe nced at Han coldly before turning to close and lock the door behind him. Then, he approached Han and said frigidly, ¡°Why did you ask for me?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Han opened his eyes and smiled at Joe. ¡°No reason I was curious and wanted to ask how much Bernard paid you¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you using me of bribery? Joe asked coldly. His expression calm, Han answered coolly, ¡°I¡¯m not using you. Since there is no bad blood between you and me, you have no reason to target me and collude with Joshua to convict me of a crime I did notmit. Yet, you sit on doing so. There can only be one reason for that. Someone must have deliberately instructed you to do so, and that person is Bernard? Am I right Joe felt his heart skip a beat when he heard Han¡¯s words. However, as a seasoned officer who had interrogated many criminals and was thus familiar with their methods, Joe quickly recovered hisposure. Although still shocked, he remained calm and said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Didn¡¯t you ask me here because of my kidney? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a small matter. It just means your kidneys are diseased, and your libido has decreased. You¡¯ll suffer from kidney failure and be impotent in two months. In four months, you¡¯ll develop uremia and require dialysis for the rest of your life It¡¯s no big deal, Han answered. Joe cursed when he heard this It was true that he had been having kidney problems recently and would often feel pain from his kidney¡¯s by akhion, be also suffered from a low sex drive Because of this, he went to many doctors, but none could not find anything wrong with but Even after taking medicine, there was no improvement in life condition The pain ins kidneys had be store frequent recently, and thus he was often veved However, none of the doctory he Chapter 732 Chapter 732 He had been gued by his condition for a long, long time, so mitch so that he was despised by his lovers every time he tried having intercourse with them. Joe hated the feeling of being despised. If Han could solve his problem, Joe would even be willing to break his agreement with Bernard. Joe priontized his health above all else. Officer Joe, you think too highly of me. Do you think I care that I¡¯m here in this ce?¡± Han sneered. What do you mean?¡± Joe¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I only want to know one thing. How much money did you ept from Bernard?¡± Han asked. ¡°What do you mean, asking that?¡± When Joe heard Han¡¯s question, his darkened gaze turned cold. To himself, Joe wondered, ¡°Is he insisting I answer this question because he ns to sue me for bribery?¡± Han studied Joe for a second and then smiled. ¡°Looks like I was right. You did take Bernard¡¯s money. That¡¯s why you wanted to convict me of something I didn¡¯t do. ¡°You must fulfill my three conditions if you want a cure to your condition. First, apologize to me before everyone in the police station. ¡°Second, tell everyone that Bernard paid you to nder me. Third, kneel and p yourself until I say you can stop.¡± Han¡¯s voice was calm but filled with confidence and an authoritative air that did not allow others to question him. Joe¡¯s gaze turned even colder when he heard Han¡¯s conditions. Han¡¯s conditions were too harsh for Joe to ept. Joe said coldly, ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand the rules of the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to reiterate the rules so that you¡¯ll remember them. ¡°Firstly, citizense first in the Whileal Kingdom. All others are relegated to second ce. ¡°Particrly outsiders like you. You¡¯re trash among the trash of society, and you have no right to enjoy any benefits in the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°How dare you list such outrageous conditions to me? You¡¯re too audacious! ¡°I must teach you a lesson.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With that, Joe pped his hands. Hearing Joe pping, a group of fully armed Caucasian police officers rushed in and surrounded Han. Joe lit a cigar and put it in his mouth, his gaze cold. ¡°That¡¯ll teach you a lesson. An outsider like you dare tell me what to do? You obviously don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. ¡°Now, do you wish to offer any more conditions?¡± Following Joe¡¯s words, the Caucasian police officers let out a furious roar, took out their weapons, and aimed at Han. This scene was enough to shock many people. But Han remained calmn. Eyeing the people surrounding him, Han then looked at Joe. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t n to cure your illness. I advise you not to be rash. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Joe¡¯s gaze became even colder. He could hear the threat in Han¡¯s words. Threatening a high¨Cranking officer like Joe was akin to provoking him. ¡°Yes,¡± Han answered as he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see what I¡¯ll regret!¡± Joe puffed his cigar deeply and continued coldly, ¡°All of you listen up. You can hit him anywhere else on his body except his hands. Hit him as hard as you can. The harder, the better.¡± As a sergeant, Joe had always acted high and mighty and looked down onmoners. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 ¨C Joe smoked his cigar and sneered as he watched the police officers attack Han. All the police officers present were Joe¡¯s right¨Chand men and often bulliedmoners with him. In addition, they were very skilled in dealing with criminals. With their help. Joe was confident that Han would be defeated. Joe could almost imagine how pitiful Han would look after the beating, with a bleeding nose and swollen eyes. Meanwhile, Han remained calm and didn¡¯t even bother dodging the police officers¡® attacks. ¡°Bang!¡± The interrogation room¡¯s door was suddenly kicked open just as the police officers¡® weapons were about tond on Han. Then, an angry shout was heard. ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing the voice, the expressions of the police officers who were about to attack Han changed. They immediately stopped what they were doing and turned to look at the person standing by the door, shocked. All of them knew who the voice belonged to. Joe, too, quickly turned around when he heard the voice. When he saw the person by the interrogation room¡¯s door, the cigar in his mouth almost fell to the ground. Trembling, Joe asked, ¡°Superintendent, why¡­ why are you here?¡± Standing by the interrogation room¡¯s door was a ck¨Ceyed, middle¨Caged man with a bulging belly and a balding head who appeared to be in his fifties. However, the man¡¯s gaze was piercing. He also radiated a dignified and authoritative aura that demanded respect. Joe hurriedly stubbed out his cigar, forced a smile onto his face, and asked, ¡°Mr. Ockham, why¡­ why are you here?¡± The man was Joe and the police officers¡® immediate superior, second¨Css police superintendent Walter Ockham. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ockham asked coldly. ¡°Yes, of course. This is your territory. Of course, you can be here,¡± Joe quickly answered. Ockham walked in and scanned the scene. Ockham asked Joe, his gaze as sharp as a knife, ¡°What law did this gentleman break for you to treat him like this?¡± ¡°Mr. Ockham, this person is Longhard Kingdom¡¯s citizen. He¡¯s extremely vicious and kills people like flies. He started a massacre in Massach General Hospital but refused to confess. That¡¯s why we¡¯re interrogating him now,¡± Joe exined. ¡°Oh, is that so? Why did I hear a different ount then?¡± Ockham asked coldly. ¡°Mr. Ockham, you¡­.¡± Joe was stunned. Ockham took out a tablet and threw it to Joe as he said coldly, ¡°ording to my understanding of that matter, Han is the victim. He was defending himself. He¡¯s not guilty even if he kills all those people. ¡°Now, release Han immediately!¡± ¡°Mr. Ockham, this man is a murderer, ¡°Joe quickly retorted. Ockham¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard this. In a low voice, he questioned, ¡°Murderer? ording to our kingdom¡¯sws, an individual can only be convicted after the court passes its judgment. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve also investigated this matter. Are you saying that the evidence I have cannot prove he¡¯s not guilty? ¡°Or are you suspecting the evidence I gathered?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Joe said hurriedly. The position of the first¨Css police superintendent in their unit was now vacant. As the second¨Css police superintendent, Ockham could be promoted to first¨Css police superintendent anytime and be the highest¨Cranking oflicer in their departinent. As a mere sergeant, Joe did not dare go against Ockham. ¡°Release Mr. Jaber!¡± Ockham ordered. Although he was unhappy about Ockham¡¯s decision, Joe could only grit his teeth, turn to one of his subordinates, and order, ¡°Let him go.¡± At the same time, Joe suddenly felt ominous about the matter. Ockham was obviously here for Han. Joe wondered if Han and Ockham were rted in some way. Joe knew he was in serious trouble if that was the case. Hearing Joe¡¯s order, the subordinate could only take out the key and unlock the handcuffs on Han. ¡°No, not you. Don¡¯t unlock it,¡± Han said in a deep voice. As Han spoke, he released a powerful force of energy that sent Joe¡¯s subordinate flying. The key in the subordinate¡¯s hand also fell before Han. Han kicked the key to Joe¡¯s feet and stared at him coldly as he said, ¡°Sergeant Joe, you were the one who arrested me. Naturally, you are the one who has to unlock my handcuffs. And you have to apologize to me.¡± The keyy quietly at Joe¡¯s feet. ¡°Han, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Joe growled. Allowing Han to go free was already Joepromising. If he had to unlock Han¡¯s handcuffs and apologize to Han personally, Joe would be utterly humiliated. He would not have any authority to lead his subordinates in the future then. ¡°I¡¯m pushing my luck? Sergeant Joe, you took Bernard¡¯s money and incarcerated me even though I was innocent. Isn¡¯t it only natural that you set me free now?¡± Ockham steadied himself when he heard Han¡¯s words. He then turned his eyes to Joe and asked, ¡°Joe, you were paid?¡± Joe¡¯s expression paled when he heard Ockham¡¯s question and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He suddenly had a sinking feeling in his stomach. Joe thought, ¡°I¡¯m done for. How am I going to exin Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Joe panicked when he met Ockham¡¯s cold gaze. Perspiring and his back drenched in a cold sweat, Joe could feel his heart thumping wildly. Joe knew it was over for him. Everything was over for him. Joe knew he was doomed if Ockham found out he had been bribed. He also knew he faced the possibility of being jailed for bribery. He quickly thought of something and exined, ¡°Mr. Ockham, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. This is all a misunderstanding. Han said this so that I¡¯ll release¡® him.¡± While escorting Han back, Joe stopped by the bank and wrote a check for more than 200 thousand dors to be transferred into his ount. Joe knew he was finished if Ockham were to investigate. As he exined, Joe quickly bent down to pick up the key and smiled at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll unlock your handcuffs for you now.¡± After saying that, Joe quickly walked to Han and personally unlocked Han¡¯s handcuffs. As he opened the handcuffs, Joe whispered, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ll agree to your conditions. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what I did, okay?¡± Joe was panicking now. He knew Ockham would pursue the matter to the end if Han insisted. Even if Ockham did not pursue the matter, Joe would never feel at peace in this lifetime with Ockham having dirt about him. For now, Joe only wanted to ensure Han would not reveal his secrets. He would make his other nster. ¡°I told you you¡¯ll regret it. Do you believe me now?¡± Han asked. Joe¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Not only did Joe regret his decision, he desperately wished he could turn back time. He would never have dared treat Han the way he had if he had known Han was rted to Ockham. ¡°Shit! Bernard, I¡¯m in this mess because of you!¡± Joe silently cursed in his heart. Outwardly, however, he smiled as he answered Han, ¡°Of course. Yes, I believe you. I believe you now. ¡°So, can you please be magnanimous and let me off?¡± ¡°p!¡± As soon as Joe finished speaking, Han pped him. The massive force of the p knocked Joe to the ground, and a handprint appeared on his face. Soon after, Joe¡¯s face quickly became swollen as a sliver of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Joe felt a burning pain on his face. Everyone¡¯s expression changed seeing the scene before them. Even Ockham was stunned. No one expected Han to p Joe so directly and without any warning. ¡°Han, you¡­ Covering his wounded face, Joe stood up and red at Han angrily. ¡°p!¡± Han pped Joe¡¯s face again and said coldly, ¡°That p just now was for discriminating against us, the citizens of Longhard Kingdom. ¡°This p is for disregarding thew and human life and being greedy.¡± ¡°Han, don¡¯t push your luck. Do you really think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Pace red from Han¡¯s ps, Joe gritted his teeth and red at Han. ¡°p!¡± Han awarded Joe with another p, causing Joe to fall to the ground. Han said coldly, ¡°This p is for your arrogant and despotic attitude.¡± Fran the beating, Joe felt his face in extreme pain Finally for low all rationality as anger rushed to his head. Faragod and with eyes bloodshot, Joe took out his gun and pointed it at Hn as he roared. Bastard, I¡¯m going to would not tolerate Han humiliating him in public Jorks his subordinates would mock him in the future if he did not take revenge now. Joe, you basted! Put down your gun Ockham¡¯espersion changed He wanted to stop Joe but was toote. With the gas aimed at Htan Joe pulled the trigger Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Ear¨Cpiercing gunshots echoed in the interrogation room. Ockham and all the police officers present were dumbfounded. Everyone anxiously looked toward Han, their expressions grave. ¡°Hahaha! Die. Han, die!¡± Joe roared withughter, seemingly crazed. He was sure of Han¡¯s death after this one shot and was perversely excited. ¡°Did you think I¡¯ll die so easily?¡± Joe had not beenughing for more than two seconds when he suddenly heard Han¡¯s cold voice. Everyone hurriedly looked over when they heard Han¡¯s voice. To their astonishment, Han was still standing, unscathed. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Joe stared at Han in disbelief. He fired at close range and could not believe Han dodged the bullet despite its fast speed. It was unbelievable. The others also looked at one another, suspecting they were hallucinating. Everyone wondered how Han had managed to dodge the bullet. ¡°You thought you killed me even though you fired so slowly? Aren¡¯t you being too naive here?¡± Han asked. ¡°Bastard, I refuse to believe I can¡¯t kill you,¡± Joe roared, aiming his gun at Han again. However, Han kicked and sent Joe flying before Joe could fire his second shot. mming against a wall and his expression twisted by pain, Joe spat out blood, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground. Han then looked at Ockham and asked, ¡°Well, you saw what happened just now, Mr. Ockham. Sergeant Joe wanted to kill me just now. Isn¡¯t that premeditated murder?¡± Ockham¡¯s gaze was cold as he immediately ordered, ¡°Officers, cuff Joe!¡± Although Ockham was not happy about Han hitting Joe in public, Joe fired at Han and tried to murder Han in front of so many people. It irked Ockham that Joe had acted up even with him here. Fortunately, Han had dodged quickly and was fine. If Han had been shot to death before Ockham, a second¨Css police superintendent, his career would be over too. Following Ockham¡¯s orders, two police officers stepped forward and handcuffed Joe lying on the ground. They lifted Joe from the ground and pressed him against a table. Joe¡¯s face remained ashen throughout the whole process. Han looked at Joe¡¯s despairing expression and said calmly, ¡°Sergeant Joe, you were wrong to underestimate us, the people of Longhard Kingdom, let alone discriminate against us. ¡°Your greatest mistake, however, was epting Bernard¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Did he really ept the money?¡± Ockham asked. ¡°Yes, Mr. Ocklyam. You can check his bank ount. I guarantee you¡¯ll find arge sum of money there,¡± Han answered. Without saying another word, Ockham immediately picked up his phone and made a call. A minuteter, Ockham ended the call. With a dark expression, Ockham stared coldly at Joe as he cursed, ¡°Bastard, just you wait! You¡¯ll be receiving a prison sentence for this! ¡°Officers, take him away and lock him up for the trial!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In pain from Han¡¯s kick, Joe immediately panicked when he heard Ockham¡¯s orders. He hurriedly knelt on the ground and begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Ockham, I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± As a sergeant, he had arrested and imprisoned many criminals over the years. Joe knew those criminals he had arrested would take revenge against him once he was imprisoned. He would meet a brutal end then. Ocklian sneered and scolded, ¡°You won¡¯t do it again? Joe, as a sergeant, you know thew. Yet, you still went ahead and broke it. You epted bribes, maliciously used others, and even deliberately tried to murder someone before me! How can I give you another chance after what you¡¯ve done? Take him away!¡± Hearing Ockham¡¯s cold and hard¨Chearted words, Joe¡¯s face turned ashen as he fell to the ground with a dull and despairing expression. He knew it was over. Everything was over for him. Losing all his arrogance from before, Joe was dragged away by two police officers. After dealing with Joe, Ockham walked up to Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s my fault for not disciplining my subordinates well and making you suffer. Don¡¯t worry. I willpensate you as thew dictates. Now, there¡¯s someone who wishes to see you. Please follow me.¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736 ¡°Who wants to see me?¡± Han asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ockham nced at all the police officers at the scene. It was inconvenient for him to say anything else. Ockham just exined, ¡°It is a big shot rted to you. When Han heard this, he came to a realization and sighed in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Josef to act so quickly. He really lived up to my expectations.¡± When they were on the Swan Cruise, Han saved Josef¡¯s life. Now that Han hade to the Whileal Kingdom, he had told Reign to contact Josef beforeing here. Based on what Ockham said, it could only be that Josef made a move. ¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± said Han. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Ockham walked out. Han followed. The other police officers stood in the interrogation room and looked at each other. None of them dare to follow. The officers could only stay and clean up the ce. ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much this time.¡± Ockham walked in front. As he led the way, he thanked Han. Ockham had an extremely respectful and enthusiastic attitude. ¡°Why are you thanking me? Han was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re my lucky star. Of course, I have to thank you.¡± Ockham chuckled. Ockham had made a lot of effort these days to be promoted to a first¨Css police superintendent. However, there were many people eyeing the position of the top police officer in this station. There were two second¨Css police superintendents who werepeting with Ockham. At the same time, the second¨Css police superintendents of other stations also wanted to get this position. Thepetition was very intense. Among the manypetitors, Ockham was not particrly strong. Moreover, Ockham didn¡¯t have outstanding connections or abundant resources. However, Han showed up and killed Joe. Ockham could take advantage of Joe¡¯s fall tounch some fierce attacks on hispetitors. This way, Ockham¡¯s chances of bing a first¨Css police superintendent here would be much higher! Most importantly, Ockham had brought Han out for that big shot. With the support of the big shot, Ockham¡¯s chances of winning thepetition had increased greatly again. Han was Ockham¡¯s lucky star! Han did not know the rules of this unit and was filled with confusion. However, Han did not ask further. He only said calmly, ¡°If you want to thank me, help me prepare some files.¡± As he spoke, Han told Ockham the files he needed. After hearing that, Ockham immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°These are all pieces of cake. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it for you in an hour. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Thank you.¡± Han smiled. Han had been worrying about how to deal with Bernard. Now, with Ockham¡¯s help, he could help Reign ruthlessly defeat Bernard as long as the files were ready. Han could make Bernard suffer! When the two of them were talking, Ockham brought Han to a room and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Jaber, the big shot who wants to see you is here. I won¡¯t go in. Go in and catch up with him.¡± Josef wants to see me. He even made it sound so mysterious. Is it really necessary?¡± Han could not help but smile bitterly. At the same time, Han was a little surprised. An ordinary businessman was not able to make a second¨Css police superintendent like Ockham take his order.. It was obvious that Josef¡¯s status in the Whileal Kingdom was very high. He was also very powerful. This was beyond Han¡¯s expectations. ¡°Mr. Jaber, please go in. Don¡¯t make him wait. Ockham urged. ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go back first.¡± Han was helpless. He immediately waved his hand and sent Ockham away. Then, he opened the door and walked in. Josef, do you have to be so mysterious?¡± ¡°Big shot? You are not¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking. Han was so surprised that he lost his words. The person standing in front of him was not Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Han looked at the person standing in front of him and was stunned. It was not Josef, but a woman! The woman stood in front of the huge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window in the room. She had her back facing Han, looking at the scenery Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just judging from her back view, the woman was graceful and beautiful. Especially her perky butt, which was full of curves like a peach. After hearing Han¡¯s voice, she turned around and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± This person was Scarlett. Scarlett was wearing a business suit, and her hair was tied up. She looked especially valiant. It had been a long time since theyst met. She was even more beautiful when Hanst saw her. Scarlett¡¯s skin had also be fairer, and her figure had be more voluptuous. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han was stunned. Scarlett was very enthusiastic. She walked up and hugged IIan domineeringly. Scarlett kissed Han and smiled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± As she approached, Han captured a delicate fragrance. The fragrance was especially pleasant. ¡°You¡¯re already married. You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Han smiled bitterly. Scarlett had a very high position in the Whileal Kingdom. She was the most powerful assassin in the authorities and did a lot of dirty work for her immediate superior. The unit Scarlett was in was also very powerful. The unit was very resourceful. The explosion at the Massach General Hospital was a big deal. With Scarlett¡¯s position, she naturally received the first¨Chand news immediately. Han had already thought of this when the Bloody Devil mercenary group attacked. However, Han did not expect Scarlett to personallye and rescue him. This was more or less inappropriate! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My husband doesn¡¯t know my real identity. He doesn¡¯t know that I came to look for you, so there won¡¯t be any misunderstanding, Scarlett said with a smile. Han smiled bitterly. Why did Scarlett¡¯s words sound so strange? Scarlett made it sound like the two of them were going to have a secret rendezvous. When Scarlett saw Han¡¯s expression, she immediately pouted and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I came to save you, but you don¡¯t seem to appreciate it. What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t appreciate it. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde,¡± Han said. ¡°Are you afraid that your girlfriend will misunderstand?¡± ¡°What girlfriend?¡± ¡°Stop pretending. Lfound out long ago that you and Reign Labenz are definitely a couple. Everything you did was for her, right?¡± Scarlett had already investigated Han when she was in Hogian City. When she found out that Han and Reign had a close rtionship, Scarlett was secretly sad for a while. This time, after seeing the figures of Han and Reign after Massach General Hospital¡¯s report, Scarlett knew everything. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Han asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m jealous!¡± Scarlett red at Han and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t left first back then, I reckon our child would have been a few years old.¡± Han smiled bitterly and did not speak. The past between him and Scarlett was a misunderstanding. Han thought that Scarlett was single, and that was why he did those things. Who would have thought that Scarlett was not single when she slept with Han? Scarlett had a boyfriend back then. Han felt that he was a third wheel at that time, which was why he left. Now that the past was brought up again, Han felt veryplicated. When Scarlett saw Han like this, she knew that she had done something wrong back then. Scarlett could only change the topic and take out a folder to pass to Han. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The thing you wanted.¡± Han opened the folder and took a look. It was filled with all kinds of information about Bernard. Among them were corruption, hiring someone to kill someone, drug abuse, and sex with underaged women¡­ It was all dark things about Bernard! They were all evidence of a crime! Everything was recorded in great detail. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Han read the files several umes before putting them back. He smiled and said. ¡°You really can read my mind. Thank you. Wah Scarlet¡¯s help, there was no need for Han to use his connections and Shadow Knight¡¯s forces. *3 hoped you do three things Shouldn¡¯t you owe me a favor?¡± Scarlett asked ¡°Sort of return it to you in the future,¡± said Han ¡°Not in the future. Now ¡°Now What do you want me to do ¡°Kiss me, of cour Scarlett smiled charmingly. She hugged Han¡¯s head and kissed him again. Then, she hugged Han and ced one hand on Han¡¯s chest. She began to unbutton Han¡¯s shirt. Han frowned slightly and immediately grabbed Scarlett¡¯s hand. He shook his head and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate! I dont have any feelings for you anymore!¡± Considering the fact that Scarlett was already married with a kid, Han couldn¡¯t get past himself. He didn¡¯t want to be a secret lover, let alone destroy someone else¡¯s family. Most importantly, Han felt that he had to be responsible for Reign because they had slept together. Han could not have any more rtionships with other women that went beyond friendship. Therefore, Han did not want to sleep with Scarlett at all! Scarlett looked at Han¡¯s firm and pure gaze. Her heart was filled with disappointment. Scarlett sighed and let go of Han ¡°You¡¯ve indeed changed. In the past, when I hugged you, you wished you could eat me up. ¡°Now, after you¡¯ve had another woman. I¡¯m hugging you and you¡¯re not reacting at all.¡± Han was speechless. Scarlett was already married and had a child. Why was she still living in the past? What happened between the two of them in the past was an ill¨Cfated rtionship! In Han¡¯s opinion, that was not worth remembering. Because Han, the dignified Sovereign of Shadows, had unknowingly be a third wheel! Scarlett also understood Han¡¯s personality very well. She did not do anything intimate to Han again. Scarlett smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I was just joking with you. ¡°You don¡¯t really owe me a big favor. Even without me, Josef¡¯s team would still be able to find it out for you. ¡°How about this? When you¡¯re done here, don¡¯t forget toe to my house for dinner. ¡°My husband, my child, and I are looking forward to having you.¡± With that, Scarlett took out a piece of paper with an address written on it and handed it to Han. Her eyes were filled with anticipation. Han took the piece of paper and nced at it. He memorized it and asked in confusion, ¡°Does your husband not mind if I go to your house for dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve talked to him about you a lot. He admires you very much too,¡± said Scarlett. ¡°Huh?¡± Han was stunned. Han didn¡¯t expect Scarlett to act so carefreely. It was unimaginable that Scarlett told her husband about their rtionship in the past. Scarlett red at Han coquettishly and said, ¡°And you said you had no feelings for me. What were you thinking?¡± Han scratched his head awkwardly and did not say anything. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my husband that we had sex. I only said that you were a colleague of mine and saved me in the past. How heroic was that?¡± Scarlett exined. Even though she was married, Scarlett still couldn¡¯t forget Han. She often talked about Han with her husband. Scarlett portrayed Han as a calm and resourceful hero in the face of danger. Her husband admired Han so much that he kept asking to meet Han. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that your husband doesn¡¯t know your real identity?¡± Han noticed an important point. Of course, my true identity can¡¯t be revealed. He only knows that I¡¯m a clerk in the government, but he doesn¡¯t know about my other missions in the government, Scarlett said. Scarlett¡¯s true identity was too shocking. Naturally, she could not let her husband know. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, her disguise was that she was a clerk retired from the battlefield, doing some trivial work in the office. When Scarlett mentioned the things with Han to her husband, she exined it to him as things that happened on the battlefield. Han rubbed his nose, not knowing what to say. At this moment, Scarlett received a call. His expression changed as he replied, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. ¡°You have a quest?¡® Han asked. ¡°They want me to talk to a big guy. ¡°A big guy?¡± *Recently, a scientist from the Whileal Kingdom has caused a mess in his experiments. Ile has mutated and is violent and powerful. Ordinary people can¡¯t deal with him at all. My superior asked me to go over.¡± ¡°If you need any help, just let me know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your help with such a small matter. Can youe to my house for dinner in three days?¡± Scarlett looked at Han with bright eyes filled with anticipation. Han looked at her gaze and was too embarrassed to refuse. He could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Scarlett was overjoyed. She immediately came over and kissed Han on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. See you. ¡°I¡¯m going to carry out my mission!¡± With that, Scarlett opened the door and walked out. From afar, Han saw Ockham nodding and bowing to Scarlett with a fawning look. After giving Ockham some instructions, Scarlett left quickly. After Han watched Scarlett leave, Han looked at the address on the piece of paper and made the paper into powder. Scarlett¡¯s address could not be exposed! After settling this matter, Han wanted to call Reign. But he remembered that his phone was missing. He left the police station and walked down a nearby street, ready to buy a new phone. At this moment, a blond man with unfriendly eyes blocked Han¡¯s way and stared at him coldly. The guy¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility and hatred. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± Han asked. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 The blond man remained silent and stared at Han coldly. The man was very handsome, and he was around 6.2 feet. His face was especially well¨Cdefined. He had sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His gaze was as deep as the night sky. His figure was of perfect proportions, like an ancient sculpture, filled with a powerful sense of beauty. He stood in front of Han like a piece of art, attracting the attention of many women on the streets. When the women saw the man¡¯s face, they were all shocked. They stopped and looked at him, their eyes shining. The women looked like they wished to eat the man alive. He was really handsome! Some of the bolder girls even approached the blond man and asked for his contact information. However, the blond man did not care about the women at all. His cold gaze was fixed on Han. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please move aside,¡± Han said in a deep voice. The blond man stared at Han for a few minutes before finally saying coldly. ¡°You¡¯re Han Jaber?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Herbert. My boss wants to see you.¡± The blond man introduced himself and pointed to a Toyota Elfa on the other side of the street. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± ¡°Why would I go with you?¡± ¡°Do you want Reign to stay alive?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Han¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold as he stared at Herbert. ¡°I hate it when people threaten me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re very strong, and you can kill me. But before you kill me. Reign might die too.¡± Herbert also sneered. He was not afraid of Han¡¯s gaze at all. He took out his phone and ced it in front of Han. On the phone was a video of Reign talking over the phone, walking on the streets. This was a kind of surveince video that was secretly filmed. It meant that the other party had been monitoring Reign. At the same time, another video caught Han¡¯s attention. It was a video from a sniper¡¯s view. In the scope, Reign had always been at the center of the cross. In other words, Reign had been targeted by the sniper! Now that Han was not by Reign¡¯s side, her life could be in danger at any moment. Looking at the video, Han¡¯s eyes darkened. A trace of killing intent surged in his heart. On the surface, he remained calm and walked towards the Toyota Elfa. What Han hated the post in his life was others threatening him with the person he cared about the most! Herbert¡¯s boss actually dared to threaten Han. It undoubtedly triggered Han. Han used God¡¯s Eye! As Han walked, his eyes suddenly emitted a strange light. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In his vision, everything became transparent, and the Toyota¡¯s shell ceased to exist. Han saw the person in the car. At this moment, he saw clearly that the person in the Toyota was Jessica. After seeing her, Han¡¯s gaze became even colder. Han suppressed the anger in his heart and opened the car door. He got in and closed the car door. After Han entered, Herbert opened the car door and sat in the front passenger seat. ¡°Drive,¡± Jessica said tly. The car started and drove away. 1:3 Han stared at Jessica in silence. Jessica nced at n, then took out a box and handed it to Han. ¡°This is for you.¡± Han opened the box. Inside was an iPhone. I know your phone is broken, and people from the Longhard Kingdom like you like to use iPhones. I hope you like this brand¨Cnew iPhone,¡± Jessica said. Han weighed it carefully and turned on God¡¯s Eye to scan it again. When he found that there was no stethoscope inside, he was relieved. He put away his phone and stared coldly at Jessica. ¡°Did you look for me just to give me my phone?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jessica shook her head and said, ¡°First of all, I have to apologize to you. It¡¯s my fault to invite you in that way. ¡°Actually, those videos you saw just now weren¡¯t real. We synthesized them with special effects.¡± ¡°Special effect synthesis?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me introduce you. This is Herbert, my exclusive special effect artist. The video he created can make it look real,¡± Jessica said. At this moment, Herbert also turned around and smiled at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t mean to do it. But Ms. Jessica wanted to see you so bad.¡± After saying that, Herbert seemed to be afraid that Han would not believe him. He took out his tablet and immediately opened the editing software to synthesize a video on the spot. In less than 30 minutes, Herbert had already created a video. In the video, Han was having a meal with someone. The expression, figure, and movements were just like Han¡¯s. When Han saw this video, he could not help but be stunned. ¡°This is the character modeling I¡¯m best at. Since yesterday, I¡¯ve already started the character modeling of you and Reign,¡± Herbert said. After Han saw this video, the killing intent in his heart slowly dissipated. Han stared at Jessica and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me. Why did you go through so much trouble to find me?¡± ¡°I want to work with you!¡± ¡°Work with me?¡± ¡°Yes, you can also say that I want your help. Although you destroyed our operation, you also saved the life of one of our team members. So I don¡¯t intend to pursue the matter. I just want you to help me.¡± ¡°What kind of help?¡± ¡°Help me kill Macmin!¡± When Jessica mentioned Macmin¡¯s name, her eyes were filled with endless killing intent and hatred. ¡°Why?¡± Han asked. ¡°Macmin is an iparably cruel person. He has done many evil deeds andmitted countless sins. He is truly a demon from hell.¡± The more Jessica spoke, the more agitated she became. She said coldly, ¡°Starlink Corporation is a gathering ce for all the viins in the world. Their boss is the world¡¯s most notorious demon. He is the Satan. ¡°They started wars andmitted crimes everywhere. They sent satellites into the sky and monitored every move of the people in the world. ¡°Moreover, ording to our research, Macmin seems to be a member of Starlink Corporation, but he¡¯s a member of the Demonic God Society behind the scenes. He has tortured and killed fifty innocent girls,¡± With that, Jessica took out the photo and ced it in front of Han. It was all evidence of Macmin¡¯s crimest It had taken Jessica a lot of effort to gather the evidence, all of which recorded Macmin¡¯s various crimes. Han looked at the photo and said calmly, ¡°Are you sure this is real? You didn¡¯t synthesize it?¡± Herbert¡¯s video synthesis technology was so good that it could be faked. Who knew if these photos were real? Jessica and Herbert could trick Ifan into meeting Jessica using a synthesized video. It was also very likely that they would fabricate something to trick Han into killing someone! Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Han had been tricked once, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t believe Jessica and Herbert¡¯s words so easily. Jessica¡¯s expression was serious. I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do your own investigation¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Jessica is a true savior. She decided to deal with Starlink Corporation, the demon concentration camp, out of pity for all living beings!¡± Herbert said. Han nced at thein and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Starlink Corporation is an evil organization?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jessica nodded. ¡°The Starlink Corporation looks like a high¨Ctechpany on the outside. They spend a lot of money every year on charity. In fact, they¡¯re just faking it. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°God knows how many crimes they have secretlymitted over the years. ¡°They do things like setting fires, killing, looting, monopolizing, selling poisonous drugs, smuggling firearms, instigating wars, releasing viruses¡­. The eight god¨Css experts they nurtured are their strongest aides. ¡°They were very discreet. They always eliminated the root of the problem, especially after they took a fancy to someone¡¯s skills. They would threaten and tempt them, wanting to obtain the skills. After all their schemes failed, they would directly attack and kill that person¡¯s family. ¡°Furthermore, they would make sure the person¡¯s whole family is killed. ¡°They are very good at cleaning up their messes and destroying all evidence, and they take actions under aliases. However, as long as you are capable enough, you will always be able to find some clues. ¡°You can check these out!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re enforcing justice?¡± Han asked. ¡°Of course, Ms. Jessica is kind¨Chearted. She can¡¯t bear to see the poor being bullied. That¡¯s why she wants to take down the demon, the Starlink Corporation!¡± Herbert said. ¡°Previously, we wanted to hijack the ne because we wanted to use that ne to threaten Starlink Corporation. We wanted tounch a series of operations to make them announce all their sins. Unfortunately, you foiled that operation, Jessica said. Han frowned when he heard what they said. The Starlink Corporation was mainly involved in automobiles, aviation, and high technology. It was a very powerful multinational corporation. The Starlink Corporation had many high¨Ctech products that are very popr with consumers around the world. The CEO of thispany was called Mas. Mas¡® lifestyle was quite messy, and Han had heard of it. However, Han had never heard of Starlink Corporation being involved in anything heinous. Now that Jessica and Herbert had said this, Han had two doubts. Firstly, was Mas¡® Starlink Corporation a demonic group? Secondly, was what Jessica said true? Jessica handed her personal business card to Han and said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe us easily. It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t believe that they would do this before. ¡°This is my business card. If you find out that Starlink Corporation is really like what I said, you can contact me anytime. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to help us kill Macmin, we can pay you a lot of money. We can give you as much as 20 million dors.¡± Han took the business card and nced at it before putting it in his pocket. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, send me back to Massach General Hospital now.¡± Jessica nodded and said to the driver, ¡°Driver, go to Massach General Hospital.¡± Upon receiving the order, the driver immediately turned around and headed in the direction of Massach General Hospital. Along the way, Jessica and Herbert stopped talking. Han took out his SIM card and put it into his il¡¯hone. Alter turning on the phone, Han found that it was indeed an original phone that had not been opened before. Han checked it for a while and realized that there was no hidden eavesdropping software inside the phone. Then, Han turned it on and called Reign. ¡°Rei, it¡¯s me.¡± 1/3- Mr. Jaber, are you okay!¡± Reign¡¯s surprised voice came front the phone. I just met Mr. Katz. I¡¯ve made an appointment with Josef and Yvie. I¡¯ve also made an appointment with a barrister to go to the authorities to look for you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°Oh, this. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m out. I¡¯m going back to the hospital now. You don¡¯t have toe.¡± ¡°Huh On the other side, Reign, Yvonne, and Landon looked at each other. In a ce like the Whileal Kingdom, how did Han manage to get out of the police station? ¡°Rei. ask Mr. Katz. Did he buy the prescription I wrote for him? Han changed the topic. ¡°I bought it.¡± Landon¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat Lawrence as soon as I get back After saying that. Han immediately hung up Then, Han downloaded all the previous apps and contacted some people in the country to make some arrangements. After a while, the car returned to Massach General Hospital. Han got out of the car and walked into the hospital. ¡°Mr. Jaber, please remember our request. We really need your help. All the poor people around the world also need your help. Jessica said sincerely. Han waved his hand and did not say anything. He went straight back to the hospital and went straight to Lawrence a ward At this moment. Lawrence was in the ward. The walls were riddled with holes, and there were two charred areas on the ground. The ss was broken, and the curtains were torn apart. This ce was like the ruins after the war! Fortunately, the medical devices that Lawrence needed were not damaged. His oxygen supply system, ECG monitoring system, and various pump medicine systems were all functioning Other than Reign and the others, there were also many doctors and nurses present. After Han and the others were attacked just now, Bernard was afraid that if Lawrence died, he would not have any money to earn. So Bernard specially invited the best neurology expert from the Massach General Hospital to treat Lawrence Bernard even invited the best first aid specialist to wait at the side As long as Lawrence¡¯s life was in danger, they could immediately start the intense emergency treatment and try to save Lawrence¡¯s life In Bernard¡¯s eyes, Lawrence was a money cow! As long as Lawrence was still alive, even if he was barely breathing, Bernard could continuously get money from Keign. Therefore, Lawrence had to be alive. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother When Keign saw that the neurology expert had finished examining Lawrence, she unmediately went forward to ask her eves alled with wors Same as always. The explosion didn¡¯t affect his life, but his brain waves have be more frequent than before. There¡¯s a possibility of worsening. Maybe in three days, lus disease will worsen The neurology expert shook his head and said, ¡°So, in three days, you have to decide if you want to use the new medicuse ¡°And only Deputy Dean Bernard is qualified to prescribe this new drug ¡°Ms. Labenz, do as you see fit.¡± With that, the doctor sighed and left with his tools. Bernard stood aside and said, ¡°Me Labenz, why don¡¯ Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Bernard looked at Reign, and an evil look shed across his eyes. Reign was incredibly beautiful. Whether in terms of figure or face, nothing needed to be changed, and she was like a masterpiece of gods. Even a nan like Bernard, who had seen much of life, couldn¡¯t help but have butterflies in his stomach. Most importantly, the woman was super rich. If Bernard could use Lawrence to build an amorous rtionship with Reign, his wealth would go up to another level. Not only would he be richer, but he would also be to enjoy a higher social status. ¡°The new medicine?¡± he asked. Reign turned to look at the man and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Bernard, why didn¡¯t you use the medicine I told Josef to give you?¡± Before she went there, she had contacted Josef and asked him to bring over hispany¡¯s new medicine for her brother. However, many days had passed and the hospital had yet to administer the medicine to Lawrence. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Reign figured there must be something wrong. Bernard replied calmly, ¡°Ms. Labenz, we have very different requirements here. Generally speaking, medicines that have not been approved by the hospital cannot be used clinically. *Otherwise, if anything happens to the patient, whose responsibility will that be?¡± When Reign, Landon, and Yvonne heard that, their faces darkened. They were all smart people. From Bernard¡¯s words, they could tell that he was trying to prevent Lawrence from taking the medicine. ¡°Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t worry. I take your request very seriously. I¡¯ve instructed the expert panel to research and review the new medicine provided by Deity Pharmaceutical Group. As long as the process is completed, we¡¯ll let Lawrence use the medicine,¡± Bernard exined. ¡°How long will the process take?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. It may take as fast as a day or two, or as slow as a month or two,¡± Bernard said. Reign, Landon, and Yvonne all put on a brooding face. Lawrence¡¯s condition could deteriorate at any time, so he needed to be treated with the new medicine urgently. If they have to wait until the hospital approved it, it would be toote. ¡°Ms. Labenz, this is a rather private matter. Why don¡¯t youe to my office and talk about it?¡± Bernard invited Reign again. ¡°Why can¡¯t you talk here? Will it make any difference?¡± Landon questioned unhappily. Yvonne also stared at the director with wary eyes. ¡°This man wants to be alone with Reign. He must be up to no good,¡± she thought to herself. ¡°Yes, it will make a difference. It¡¯s a confidential matter with respect to the new medicine. No one else should be around other than the patient¡¯s family when we talk about it. It¡¯s our policy and also to protect intellectual property.¡± Bernard¡¯s expression was cal¨ªn as he reasoned, ¡°So if you want us to give the new medicine to Lawrence as soon as possible. Ms. Labenz and I can only talk alone.¡± When Landon and Yonne heard that, their eyes turned grimmer. However, they knew intellectual property rights protection was very important to the Whileal Kingdom. If it was a conversation with the immediate family members or family members, other people had no right to be there. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to see youter,¡± said Reign. Bernard was overjoyed when he heard that. ¡°This is great! ¡°If Reignes to have a talk with me in my office, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get her.¡± He was thrilled but his face gave no indication of his excitement. He looked at his watch calmly and said. ¡°Ms. Labenz, if you really want to talk to me, it¡¯s best to do so in three minutes. ¡°Because after three minutes, I¡¯ll be going out for a very important meeting and I won¡¯t be back for the next two days.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Reign stared at Bernard¡¯s back and a trace of hesitancy showed in her eyes. Then, she turned to look at Lawrence who was lying on the bed Gritting her teeth, she walked toward Bernard. Rei, wait a minute.¡± Yvonne quickly grabbed Reign and said with a solemn face, ¡°That Bernard doesn¡¯t look like a good person. If you go to see hint alone, something might happen. ¡°That¡¯s right, Rei. Just wait for a while. Han will be back soon I believe he will definitely be able to save Lawrence,¡± Landon said. ¡®I see that Lawrence doesn¡¯t look right. His condition will probably worsen soon. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Reign shook her head and continued, ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. We have to let Lawrence use the medicine. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when Mr. Jaberes back. After giving some instructions to Landon and Yvonne, she immediately took Yvonne¡¯s hand off her and walked to Bernard¡¯s oflice. ¡°Mr. Katz, will something happen to Reign?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Something is definitely going to happen to her. Bernard asked her to go and talk to him in his office alone. He must have a secret agenda. Landon looked at Reign as she was walking away without looking back. It reminded him of his elder brother. Both of them. were so selfless that they could give up everything for the person they wanted to protect. He smiled and his eyes were filled with gratification. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Rei is no longer a weak person. She can handle this.¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Katz, aren¡¯t you worried about Reign¡¯s safety? If Bernard forces his way on her, what is she going to do?¡± Yvonne frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s apetent person. She can manage on her own and take care of this small problem. Everything is going to be okay. Besides, this is a hospital. I don¡¯t think Bernard will dare to do anything reckless,¡± Landon said. As he spoke, he walked to Lawrence¡¯s side and sat down, watching him closely. Some killers had attacked Han and Reign. Even Lawrence had be their target. Reign was a healthy person who was able to protect herself. However, Lawrence was in a vegetative state. If someone -attacked him again, he would surely die. Therefore, Landon had to stay close to Lawrence¡¯s side to protect him. Meanwhile, Bernard was making coffee in his office. The Longhard Kingdom coffee was his favorite. He had a very professional and exquisite set of brewing equipment, including a grinder. Judging from the quality of the brewing devices, they were not cheap. In fact, the coffee powder he used was also quite expensive. It was the limited Saint Burdi coffee. Saint Burdi was verymon in the Longhard Kingdom, but the limited Saint Burdi could only be found in two coffee nts. Moreover, the two coffee nts could only produce 11 pounds of fruit a year. Bernard must have a deep understanding of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s culture to be able to have such premium and ridiculously high¨Cpriced coffee. He must know some important and powerful people in the Longhard Kingdom. When Reign pushed open the door and walked in, the coffee was ready. The rich aroma filled the entire room and it was refreshing. When Bernard saw Reigning over, he smiled and waved at her. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you came at the right time. Here, try the coffee Im¨¢de.¡± With that, he poured a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Reign. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 The coffee had a beautiful brown color and a pleasant aroma. And there was a cup with some coffee powder on the table. As a coffee lover. Reign also had many expensive coffee beans in her office. The coffee she drank the most was Arabica coffee. However, she had some knowledge about all the other kinds of coffee as well and could immediately identify the coffee Bernard served her was the precious Saint Burdi. She sat down with a smile. Instead of drinking the coffee, she praised the man, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know anything about the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s coffee. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Bernard smiled happily as he said, ¡°I still have niany things that will impress you in the future.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you know a lot about the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s culture? Reign asked curiously. ¡°Though I¡¯m from the Whileal Kingdom, I¡¯m interested in the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s culture and I¡¯ve learned quite a bit on my own.¡± Bernard put on a gentlemanly smile and said to Reign, ¡°Come, try this. My coffee won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± It would be ungracious to deny his great hospitality. Therefore, Reign could only give it a try and take a sip. The coffee was smooth in the mouth and had an enjoyable bnce of vors where sweetness and acidic notes worked perfectly well together. Reign¡¯s eyes lit up andplimented sincerely, ¡°Mr. Bernard, your coffee tastes really good. You make better coffee than many Longhard Kingdom people.¡± When Bernard saw Reign drink the coffee, he was delighted. Without saying anything, he began his ¡°performance¡°. From measuring the brew ration to boiling water and soaking the coffee, he was very skillful. Reign watched at the side and could find any fault in it. After brewing the coffee, Bernard poured Reign another cup. However, Reign did not drink the coffee. Instead, she cut to the chase and said. ¡°Mr. Bernard, I¡¯ve tasted your coffee. Let¡¯s get to the point now. ¡°Regarding the new medicine, when are you going to use it on my brother? How long will the process take?¡± ¡°Well, it can be fast and slow. It depends on how you handle this, Ms. Labenz, Bernard said with a wicked smile. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Reign¡¯s face darkened. The man wouldn¡¯t act unless he was sure to seed and he wouldn¡¯t stop until he reached his goal. Bernard said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, Ms. Labenz. I¡¯m the director of the hospital. It¡¯s my call whether to use the medicine or not. If you want us to treat your brother with that medicine, you¡¯ll have to get my approval first. ¡°You should know what to do.¡± Reign¡¯s eyes turned cold. She immediately took out a check and wrote 1 million dors on it before cing it in front of Bernard. *1 million dors? Ms. Labenz, are you bribing me?¡± Bernard said coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, do you think I¡¯m a greedy person?¡± asked Bernard. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Reign furrowed her brows when she heard that. In the beginning. Bernard had told her to donate money to construct a building in his alma mater. She directly gave him the money now, but he rejected it. ¡°So, he¡¯s not after money, but fame?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Bernard seemed to have guessed what Reign was thinking. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, you¡¯re right. I like both money and prestige. ¡°Butpared to fame and fortunate, I¡¯m more interested in women.¡± Reign¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She immediately understood what was going on and sprang from the chair. ¡°You spiked my coffee?¡± ¡°Hehe, Ms. Labenz, no wonder you¡¯re a CEO. You¡¯re really smart.¡± 11:48 Bernard looked at Reign with even more admiration in his eyes. ¡°For a smart woman like you, plus my good genes, what do you think our child will look like? Without wasting another second, Reign wanted to run out of the room. However, just as she was about to move her feet, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Gamma hydroxybutyrate, also known as liquid ecstasy, is a powerful sedative that has a strong anesthetic effect on the central nervous system.¡± Bernard looked at Reign, who was lying on the ground, with an extremely evil look in his eyes. He said proudly. ¡°This medicine is colorless, odorless, and easily soluble in water. It¡¯s very difficult to detect when it¡¯s put in a drink. ¡°Ms. Labenz, no matter how capable and vignt you are, you would never expect me to be so bold as to drug you in the hospital, right?¡± After saying that, he drank a cup of coffee triumphantly and snapped his fingers. In an instant, a wall on the side of his office creaked and split in half, revealing a secret door. A woman with an 80% simr figure to Reign walked out and looked at Bernard respectfully. ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± She looked like a foreigner and had a pair of blue eyes that were as clear as sapphires. Her skin was rosy and wless. And her hair was ck. She was normal¨Clooking, like an average Jane that no one would recognize if she was standing among a crowd. Bernard smiled sinisterly and put down the coffee cup. Thereafter, he ripped Reign¡¯s clothes off her and threw them to the woman, saying coldly, ¡°You put on this and go out. Remember, don¡¯t let the cameras capture you. ¡°If you give yourself away and let others find out that you¡¯re an imposter, your mother and brother will die, understand?¡± ¡°Understood. L.. I promise I won¡¯t give myself away.¡± The ck¨Chaired woman¡¯s voice was shaken and her eyes were filled with fear. She quickly nodded respectfully and put on Reign¡¯s clothes and shoes. Then, she put on a wig and made her hair look the same as Reign¡¯s. After getting dressed, she lowered her head and walked out of the room. Her movements were deft and quick and she was familiar with the environment. She even where the cameras were. Every time the cameras were about to capture her face, she would lower her head to avoid being captured by the cameras. When she walked out, Yvonne happened to be heading toward the director¡¯s office. After much thought, Yvonne couldn¡¯t put her mind at ease as Reign was alone with Bernard, so she came to watch her friend¡¯s back. When she saw the ck¨Chaired woman in Reign¡¯s clothes walk out of the director¡¯s office, her eyes brightened up and she immediately shouted, ¡°Rei, over here.¡± She waved her hand as she was calling out. Hearing Yvonne¡¯s words, the ck¨Chaired woman¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. She immediately lowered her head and ran in another direction. ¡°Rei, why are you running?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment as she hurriedly chased after her. However, the ck¨Chaired woman was very fast. Yvonne could not catch up with her at all. The ck¨C haired woman then disappeared around a stair at the corner. Yvonne scratched her head in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not an enemy or a monster. Why is she running away? ¡°Did something happen?¡± She racked her brains but could not figure out why Reign ran away when she saw her. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 York braked the engay stairs and frowned for a moment before running upstairs to chase after the woman ha die waterd, der died. ¡°Bi don¡¯t ruts Win for mert Hone preved to be I was unknown warn the ck¨Chaired woman had disappeared. It was as if she had vanished off the face of the earth and no In the director ofer, Bernard closed the dont and looked at Reign lying on the ground with an evil gaze, salivating at her beauty. He ended granty and said Ms Labenz, you¡¯re mine now.¡± With das be locked the office door, carned Reign, and walked to the opening of the wall. Belted the wall, there was a passageway that could only amodate one person. It was so dark inside that one could see nothing After he entered the space, the door on the wall closed immediately, and the whole ce was plunged into total darkness. However, Bernard was very familiar with the surroundings. Even with his eyes closed, he would not knock over the wall. After walking for a while, he came to a private elevator that only he knew about. Then, he took the elevator and descended directly into the depths of the underground. Yvonne ran after the ck¨Chaired woman for a long time, but she could not find her and there was no sign of the woman at all She was greatly puzzled by Reign¡¯s unusual behavior. So, she took out her phone and called Reign, but no matter how hard she tried, Reign did not pick up her phone. She quickly took out her phone and called Han instead to tell him about it. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you back¡® I don¡¯t know what happened to Reign. She suddenly left the hospital.¡± Han had just walked to the entrance of the hospital. When he heard Yvonne¡¯s words, his eyes rounded in rm. ¡°What is going on? Did she leave the hospital alone? Where¡¯s Mr. Katz?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz is with Lawrence in the ward because he worries that someone may hurt Lawrence. ¡°Where are you now?¡± asked Yvonne. ¡°Tim at the back entrance of the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Go back to Lawrence¡¯s room. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± said Han ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back now¡± In the hospital lobby, Han hung up the phone with a serious look on his face. ¡°Reign is gone? ¡°She is new to this ce. Why didn¡¯t she call us before leaving on her own? ¡°There is something amiss.¡± Before Han could think any longer, Landon suddenly called and said anxiously, ¡°Han, are you here yet? There seems to be a change in Lawrence¡¯s condition. Come over now and take a look at him.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going over.¡± Han¡¯s face dropped. He immediately took the stairs and rushed up without even walking to the elevator. He was so fast that he arrived at the ward in less than two minutes. At that moment, Lawrence¡¯s face flinched and his arms were cramping and trembling non¨Cstop. His breathing became faster and faster, Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Landon stood at the side, as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. He was a dignified general¨Css fighter. But when confronted with such a situation, he was panicky and did not know what to do. When he saw Han, it was as if he had seen his savior. He grinned with joy and immediately said, ¡°Han, you came at the right time. *Hurry,e and see what¡¯s going on here. Why is Lawrence acting like this?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, calm down. Let me have a look.¡± Han¡¯s expression was solemn as he walked forward. His eyes sparkled brightly. 11-10 It was God¡¯s Eye. In Han¡¯s vision, Lawrence¡¯s brain became transparent. He saw that the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s head was gnawing at his brain at a faster rate. He looked out the window before checking the time. ¡°The spiritual beetle shouldn¡¯t act up now, but why it has be irritable?¡± He took a closer look and realized that the spiritual beetle was absorbing some power from Lawrence¡¯s blood vessels. Han¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold. He turned to look at Landon. ¡°When I was not here, did a nurse come and give Lawrence an injection?¡± ¡°Yes, based on the doctor¡¯s instructions, a nurse will give a nutrient solution injection to Lawrence every day.¡± Landon nodded. Han¡¯s gaze turned bleaker It was obvious that after the nurse injected the nutrient solution into Lawrence¡¯s body, the spiritual beetle started to be agitated. If the spiritual beetle continued to chip away Lawrence¡¯s brain in this way, his brainstem would be devoured in less than half an hour. If that happened, Lawrence wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Therefore, the most urgent priority was to save his life. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine I asked you to buy?¡± Han turned to look at Landon and asked. ¡°Over here.¡± Landon hurriedly took out the medicine he had bought and handed it to Han. Han took out some of the herbs inside and mixed them ording to certain ratios. Then, he gathered them together and fused them with the powerful vital energy. Afterbining all the herbs, he turned them into something like an incense stick. Following that, Han took out a lighter, lit the specially made incense stick, and ced it in front of Lawrence¡¯s bed The fragrance filled the entire room and entered Lawrence¡¯s nostrils. After Lawrence absorbed the fragrance, the spiritual beetle in his head gradually calmed down and fell into a deep sleep. As the spiritual beetle quieted down, the twitching of Lawrence¡¯s arms became less and less violent and stopped eventually. His breathing also became stable and his vital signs returned to normal. Landon heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He stared at the special incense stick and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Han nodded and exined, ¡°This is Peaceful Incense. It can calm the mind, soothe the nerve, and promote sleep. After it¡¯s absorbed into the human body, the person will feel calm and sleep soundly. ¡°After Lawrence has absorbed the fragrance, the spiritual beetle in his brain will also calm down. ¡°As long as the spiritual beetle falls into a deep sleep, I¡¯ll have a chance to slowly disintegrate it.¡± ¡°How long will that take?¡± Landon asked. ¡°In three days, I¡¯ll be able topletely dissolve the spiritual beetle and turn it into the purest energy so that Lawrence can wake up as soon as possible, Han said. With that, he took out the gold needles that he carried with him. The gold needles were a gift. It was especially precious and of excellent quality. Using the gold needles to treat Lawrence was the right thing to do. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Han inserted nine gold needles around Lawrence¡¯s heart. His movement was as fast as lightning. Then, he put another nine gold needles into Lawrence¡¯s head. The 18 gold needles formed a mysterious pattern that looked like a unique charm. ¡°Buzz!¡± Alter these 18 gold needle needles pierced into Lawrence¡¯s body, tremendous spiritual energy of the universe immediately surged into Lawrence¡¯s body like a tsunami. Han¡¯s purest and most powerful vital energy also poured into Lawrence¡¯s body. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 The vital energy needles caused the sleeping spiritual beetle to quiver. Abundant spiritual energy emanated from its ball¨Clike body and spread throughout Lawrence¡¯s brain. The size of the spiritual beetle¡¯s body shrank dramatically after the spiritual energy flowed out of its body. It could sense that something was wrong, so it began to struggle desperately. However, it was useless. The gold needles Han stuck into Lawrence¡¯s head formed a huge web that trapped it and fastened it tightly. The spiritual beetle could only let the spiritual energy leak out from its body when struggling wasn¡¯t even possible Apart from that, some parts of its body began to dissolve. The power of gold needles had the ability to destroy all evil forces. As a strange and sinister creature, the spiritual beetle would not wail helplessly for its doom. The gold needles restricted its movements and prevented it from devouring Lawrence¡¯s brain tissue. However, they also propelled the bug to summon up all the strength in its body to seal up the wounds, so that the spiritual energy would stop leaking and its body wouldn¡¯t dwindle so quickly. At the same time, it was also trying to dy its own demise by repairing the dissolved parts. Its resistance made Han¡¯s treatment became much more difficult. ¡°Interesting. Looks like I have to subdue you first before I can slowly figure out my next move.¡± Han could feel that the spiritual beetle was struggling. His eyes turned cold. Thereafter, he quickly combined the enormous spiritual energy with his own vital energy again and turned them into countless vital energy needles that rushed into Lawrence¡¯s body and subsequently into his brain. Those vital energy needles were powerful but scattered. However, when they reached Lawrence¡¯s brain, they converged into a long spiritual energy needle that stabbed fiercely into the spiritual beetle. ¡°Swish!¡± After the vital energy needles entered the spiritual beetle¡¯s body, the creature let out a painful growl. The sound reverberated in the room through Lawrence¡¯s mouth and ears. The extremely eerie sound made a general¨Css expert like Landon shudder. ¡°Is¡­ is it true that the sound ising from Lawrence¡¯s brain?¡± Landon¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He really couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing could happen in a person¡¯s brain. It was too shocking to him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the sound of the spiritual beetle,¡± Han said. Landon was seized with terror when he heard the sound, and goosebumps rose all over his body. At first, when Han told him that there was a bug in Lawrence¡¯s brain, he did not believe it and thought that Han might be talking nonsense. However, after hearing the sound, he was finally certain that Han didn¡¯t make that up. There was really a bug in Lawrence¡¯s brain. Just hearing the sound made him feel dreadfully shocked, and his scalp went numb. He could not imagine how painful it would be for Lawrence to have such a weird thing in his brain. Even someone like him who had braved storms in life and been through life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations couldn¡¯t endure it, not to mention Lawrence, No wonder Lawrence had been unconscious all these years. He was lucky that he didn¡¯t die when such a bug was in his brain. ¡°Man, can you really get rid of the bug?¡± Landon looked at Han with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before that I¡¯m confident. But I need time. Right now, I have a more important thing to do.¡± Han¡¯s vital energy needles had pierced through the spiritual beetle and destroyed its veins. After keeping the spiritual Chapter 724. beer at bay. Han turned around and wiped the seat off has forehead. There was a solemn expression on luv face. What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s more important than treating Lawrence¡± Landon was a little surprised. Pri is gone Har sad She is gone? Deint the go to talk with Bernard about the new medicine?¡± Landon was confused. Jou den Yvonne ran in anxiously and said ¡°Mr Katz, Rei is gone The ran away after she came out of Bernard¡¯s office. I called out to her, but she ignored me. It looked like she had gone mad Lampion¡¯s face crumbled when he heard that He quickly took out his phone and called Reign. However, he could not get through at all ¡°She ¡°Landon¡¯s voice caught in his throat, and words halted in rnd¨Csentence. ¡°This is the Whileal Kingdom. We¡¯re not familiar with this ce. Why did Reign leave on her own? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she ran out by herself, but why didn¡¯t she answer my phone?¡± As a retired soldier in the Special Forces, his intuition told him that something had gone wrong. ¡°Mr. Katz, Mr Jaber, why don¡¯t we call the police?¡± Yvonne suggested anxiously. ¡°She just ran out not long ago. It¡¯s not like she has disappeared for a long time. The police won¡¯t handle it. Give me a minute. fil contact my friends here and ask them to look for her now,¡± Landon said. ¡°Alright, hurry up then.¡± Yvonne quickly said. Landon immediately took out his phone and prepared to contact his friend. ¡°Guys, calm down Han looked unflustered as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s sort things out first. Instead of going to the police, why don¡¯t we go to see Bernard first? ¡°Mr. Katz, let¡¯s split up. I¡¯ll look for Rei. You stay here and watch Lawrence. ¡°Remember, before Ie back, don¡¯t let anyone give him any more medicine. No medicine is allowed.¡± ¡°Alright, Han I¡¯ll leave Rei to you. You¡¯ve got to bring her back,¡± Landon reminded him repeatedly. Han was much stronger than Landon and had a meticulous mind. Therefore, he was a better person to go and find Reign. Han patted Landon on his shoulder before heading straight to Bernard¡¯s office. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll go too.¡± Yvonne quickly followed. About two minutester, they were standing in front of the door of Bernard¡¯s office, knocking. ¡°The door is unlocked. Come in.¡± Bernard spoke with a sonorous voice. Han pushed the door open and walked in. Yvonne followed behind him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Bernard was reading some documents with his head lowered. When he looked up and saw Han, his eyes turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave immediately.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find Rei. She is missing! You bastard, what did you say to her?¡± Yvonneshed out at Bernard. She felt that Bernard must have said something to Reign. That was why Reign had ignored her and run away. So, as far as she was concerned, it was all Bernard¡¯s fault. ¡°What? Ms. Labenz is missing?¡± Bernard¡¯s eyebrows shot up, forming a high arc of astonishment. He quickly stood up and asked with concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on? When did she disappear? Have you contacted her?¡± Han kept staring at Bernard without saying a word. The incredulity and worry in his eyes looked real. It didn¡¯t seem like he was faking it. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 ¡°Mr. Bernard, what did you tell Rei?¡± When Han spoke, he stared at Bernard, trying to see if Bernard was trying to hide something. Bernard looked worried and asked, ¡°There was nothing special. The two of us were just discussing the use of the new medicine. ¡°After that, she went out.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she go back to your ce after she left? Where did she go? Did you look for her?¡± ¡°Are you sure you were just talking about the new medicine?¡± ¡°It was really just about the new medicine. We haven¡¯t talked about anything else.¡± Bernard said sincerely, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about this. Hurry up and find out where Ms. Labenz went.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Of course. We came to you to ask for your help.¡± Han nodded, then asked, ¡°We¡¯d like to take a look at all the hospital¡¯s surveince footage. Would that be okay?¡± Han had met lots of people and was good at telling when someone was lying, but he couldn¡¯t see any lies or evasiveness in Bernard¡¯s eyes. It was evident that Bernard wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll get the surveince department right away and have them show you the video,¡± Bernard said. With that, he immediately picked up his phone and contacted the people in the surveince department. After contacting them, he said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Lynch, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the control room.¡± ¡°Alright, please lead the way,¡± said Han. ¡°Follow me.¡± Bernard stood up, walked out of the door, and walked toward the surveince department. Han and Yvonne looked at each other and followed. Soon, the three of them arrived at the surveince department. Under Bernard¡¯s order, the supervisor of the surveince department immediately essed all of the hospital¡¯s surveince footage from that specific time. The security guard in the control room was also very professional. He selected the videos featuring Reign and projected them onto therge screen. There were a total of twelve screens. ¡°Please speed up each video by 32 times!¡± Han said. ¡°32 times? Are you sure you can see it clearly?¡± the security guard asked. ¡°Just do it,¡± Han said in a deep voice. The guard¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Han coldly. His eyes were filled with contempt. He had the feeling that Han was showing off. Fast forward the videos by 32 times! It was too fast for humans to watch. Han¡¯s words were simply an insult to his intelligence! ¡®Don¡¯t ask so many questions,¡± Bernard said grimly. ¡°Just do as he says.¡± The security guard was helpless. All he could do was grab the keyboard, ess the videos, and y them at a speed 32 times faster. At this speed, many images shed past. Ordinary people could not see what was in the images. Han was watching the videos intently. The security guard looked at the videos and then at Han. His look became even more contemptuous as he sneered coldly, ¡°Well, you still want to watch at that speed? Do you think you¡¯re a god?¡± Numerous videos were simultaneously ying at a speed 32 times faster than normal. Even ¨¤ god might not be able to see it clearly. However, Han ignored him and kept staring at the screen. After watching the videos, his gaze became extremely dark as he turned around and left. ¡°Mr. Jaber, wait for me.¡± Yvonne rushed after him and asked with a worried and shocked expression, ¡°Did you see anything on the surveince videos?¡± ¡°Why would Rei do something like this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Han said in a deep voice. The two of them left the control room and went upstairs. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Bernard also left the control room after Han and the others. But before he could catch up, Han and Yvonne had already disappeared into the elevator. He could not catch up. After Han and Yvonne left, Bernard¡¯s originally worried, innocent, and sincere look suddenly turned extremely cold. It was like he became a different person! ¡°Mr. Bernard, who are they? Is this woman missing?¡± The security guard asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯d better not ask.¡± Bernard nced at him coldly. With that, he turned around and left. The security guard sat on the spot and shivered all over. Just now, Bernard¡¯s gaze made him feel as if he was being stared at by a primordial beast. His whole body went cold. ¡°When did Mr. Bernard¡¯s gaze be so terrifying?¡± The guard stroked the goosebumps on his body. His eyes were filled with fear as he muttered to himself, ¡°Ever since he fell into the bat cave, he seems to have be a different person.¡± He remembered very clearly that Bernard used to be a very gentle and kind person. He was also very motivated. However, everything changed after he identally fell into a bat cave. Aftering out of the bat cave, Bernard was usually gentle and kind, so gentle that he didn¡¯t even want to kill an ant. However, his attitude towards many people and many things had be extremely different. Sometimes Bernard would even fly into a rage in public and beat people up. Especially atst year¡¯s year¨Cend party, he had killed a dog that was barking at him, causing many people to panic. Now that the security guard was being stared at by Bernard, he felt as if he was being stared at by a terrifying bat demon, and his whole body went cold. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°Forget it. This has nothing to do with me anyway.¡± The security guard shook his head and stopped thinking so much. He went back to work. ¡°Mr. Jaber, did you find any clues? Why are we leaving?¡± In the elevator, Yvonne looked at Han in confusion. ¡°I can tell that person wasn¡¯t Rei,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Huh? It was not Rei? Apart from not being able to see her face, everything about her hairstyle, body shape, and the way she acted showed that she was Rei, Yvonne said. Even though Yvonne didn¡¯t have a clear view of all the fast¨Cforwarded videos just now, she did manage to watch the first one. The woman¡¯s hairstyle, body shape, and the way she acted were all unmistakably Reign¨Clike. Why would Han say that she was not Reign? Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Although that woman looked like Rei, she was not her.¡± ¡°Think about it. Rei had nothing to hide. Why did she lower her head so the cameras wouldn¡¯t catch her?¡± ¡°Unless, of course, she was afraid of being found out, and she wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!¡± Yvonne¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. Right. Reign never lowered her head when she walked. Why did she lower her head now? This was clearly illogicall Could it be that Reign was really still in Bernard¡¯s office? Then, who was the woman who had the same figure, hairstyle, and clothes as Reign? ¡°If that person wasn¡¯t Rei, then where is Rei?¡± Yvonne asked. Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he said word by word, ¡°If I¡¯m right, she could still be in Bernard¡¯s room!¡± ¡°I was tricked by Bernard!¡± Chapter 746 Chapter 746 As he spoke, Han¡¯s expression was extremely cold. He thought he had the rough and tumble of the world figured out, but this was his first taste of deception. Most importantly. Bernard was so good at lying that Han could not see any ws. If not for the surveince video, he might still be in the dark. ¡°She¡¯s still in Bernard¡¯s room? This¡­ Yvonne¡¯s expression changed. That¡¯s right. During this time, did any of you see Bernard leave the room?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°None of you saw hime out. The video showed that he didn¡¯te out either. Besides, you just said he had a meeting. Why didn¡¯t he leave?¡± ¡°This means one thing. He¡¯s busy with something else in the room? Mr. Jaber, am I right?¡± Yvonne was very smart and understood immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to go to Bernard¡¯s room and take a look before he returns!¡± Han said in a deep voice. Soon, the elevator arrived. They stepped out of the elevator and went straight to Bernard¡¯s office. The office door was tightly closed. It was a smart password lock. ¡°Well¡­¡± Yvonne Lynch frowned. A smart password lock! They didn¡¯t even know the password. How could they open it? Bang! Before Yvonne could think of a way to open the door, Han had already attacked violently and smashed the door to pieces. In an instant, an rm sounded. Ignoring the rm, he stepped inside. Yvonne was dumbfounded by this scene. Wasn¡¯t the way he did it too simple and rough? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Bernard would call the police and arrest him? ¡°Hurry up and find all the hiding ces!¡± Han said in a deep voice. After saying that, he immediately activated God¡¯s Eye to search. He nced at the scene, but he did not find anything abnormal. There was only a wall that his God¡¯s Eye could not prate. ¡°What?¡± Han frowned slightly This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. It was unbelievable that even his God¡¯s Eye couldn¡¯t see through the wall. He walked to the wall and observed it carefully. He even touched it. The wall was cold to the touch, and the material was extremely special. It was neither gold, silver, nor iron. It was magical. He wanted to try and take a good look at it, but even after using 20% of his strength, he could not damage it. ¡°This material is extraordinary,¡± Han thought to herself. Just as he was about to try harder, arge group of security guards armed with guns appeared at the door and stared at Han with unfriendly eyes. The captain of the security team red at Han and Yvonne. He scolded, ¡°Put your hands up. Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± As he spoke, he raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at Han. The other security guards also acted quickly, raising their guns and pointing them at Han and Yvonne. 11:301 As on¨Csite security guards, they were a formidable bunch. Most were battlefield veterans, trained in killing. Their eyes were icy and filled with fierce determination. Yvonne had never seen such a scene before. She quickly raised her hands and exined. ¡°Please don¡¯t shoot. We¡¯re not bad people¡± ¡°How do you prove it?¡± The captain of the security team asked coldly. When he saw that Han still wanted to damage the wall, his gaze turned even colder. He scolded, ¡°Sir, please stop immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± With that, he turned off the safety on his pistol. Han frowned and stopped what he was doing. He turned around and stared at the captain of the security team. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who would force their way in like you?¡± The captain of the security team clearly didn¡¯t believe him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He had just seen the extent of the damage to the door and was secretly shocked. The material of this door was iparably sturdy. It could not be broken by ordinary hammers. But now, it was shattered by a punch. One could imagine how destructive that person¡¯s punch was. The person who threw the punch was definitely Han. Therefore, ever since he arrived, he had been staring at Han and pointing his gun at him. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be punched to death by Han if he was not careful. It was no exaggeration. Taking a punch from Han would be noughing matter. ¡°Can¡¯t we force our way in just because we¡¯re looking for someone?¡± Han asked calmly. The captain of the security team was speechless. Yvonne was speechless. All the security guards at the scene were speechless. He forced his way in because he was looking for someone. What kind of logic was that? ¡°Mark, there is no need to be so unweing. They¡¯re all my clients. They¡¯re here because of me.¡± At this moment, Bernard walked out of the elevator and came to the captain of the security team. He said calmly, ¡°All of you, put down your guns.¡± Not until he heard this did Mark ease up and stow his gun. The other security guards also put away their guns. ¡°Mr. Bernard, I¡¯ll leave this in your hands,¡± Mark asked. Bernard waved a hand. Mark and the others left and quickly disappeared. After they left, Bernard came in. He looked at Han standing in front of the wall and smiled. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Lynch, if you need anything, just call me, Why do you have to break in?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back in time, I¡¯m afraid they would have shot you.¡± ¡°Mr. Bernard, this is a misunderstanding,¡± Yvonne said with a smile. As she spoke she hurriedly looked at Han and gestured for him to say something to dispel Bernard¡¯s doubts. Han stopped searching. Instead, he stared at Bernard coldly and remained silent. His gaze was as cold as a knife. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bernard looked straight into Han¡¯s eyes and frowned. He had already asked Joe to take Han to the police station. Technically, Han would be locked up for at least 48 hours before he could be released. However, Han came out so quickly, which surprised him a little. ¡°Tell me, what did you do to Rei? Where did you hide her?¡± Han stared at Bernard and asked bluntly. There was something buzzing. As he spoke, a strange light bloomed in his eyes. This was a very powerful type of hypnosis. It was simple and ruthless, designed to intimidate the enemy and gain control Under the effect of Han¡¯s soul control. Bernard¡¯s eyes started to be blurry. He seemed to have lost temelf or he seemed to have fallen into a special state. His expression was dull, and his eyes were lifeless. He said, ¡®I didn¡¯t hide Ms. Labenz She left after discussing the new medicine with me.¡± After saying this, his fare turned pale, as if he could not withstand this powerful hypnosis. His eyes were closed, and he fell to the ground and Lainted ¡°Mr. Bernard!¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She called out a few times but could not wake Bernard up. She quickly looked at Hayian ¡°Mr. Jaber, what.what did you do to him¡± Han stared at Bernard. His gaze was cold, and his face was as dark as water. Under the power of his soul control, Bernard could not lie! However, it was obvious that Reign did not walk out of this room. What happened? Thinking of this, he looked at the wall again. His intuition told him that this wall was not simple! Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Han kept smoking one cigarette after another, but he couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious about Bernard. Bernard¡¯s routine was quite ordinary. He made no effort to search for Reign. Instead, his days were filled with meetings, consultations, hospital rounds, and various other tasks. He was incredibly busy. Bernard¡¯s life was too normall It was so normal that it almost seemed abnormal! Han¡¯s gaze became colder and colder. Most of the people who were forcibly hypnotized by his soul control would suffer mental damage. It was impossible for them to recover so well within a day. However, Bernard had not only recovered, but he could also work normally. It was obvious that he was abnormal. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to fool me.¡± Han smoked with a cold gaze. The more he watched Bernard, the more he felt that something was wrong with him. But in the short term, he could not pinpoint exactly what was wrong. However, he firmly believed that as long as he followed Bernard, even if Bernard captured and imprisoned Reign, he would not have the time to do anything to her. If Bernard tried to harm Reign, Han would quickly step in to save her. When Reign woke up from aa, she felt a splitting headache, as if her head was about to explode. The side effects of the medicine she had taken previously were especially strong. Gritting her teeth against the pain, she sat up and looked around. What she saw made her heart sink. Reign found herself in a steel cage that hung from four chains. The scene looked like a bat hanging upside down from a cliff. There was enough water and food in the cage for her to drink and eat for the next three days. Below the cage was a pool of unknown depth. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The strangest thing was that the pool was blood¨Cred. The most terrifying thing was that this steel cage was in a huge underground cave. The cave had many small holes that let the light shine in, making certain parts of it quite bright. In contrast, there were parts of the cave that were incredibly dark. It was so pitch¨Cck that even the light couldn¡¯t reach those areas. It was impossible to see anything, not even one¡¯s own fingers. There were more than a hundred steel cages like hers. They were densely packed and lined up. It was especially spectacr, but it also made one¡¯s hair stand on end. The light could not illuminate the other cages, so she could not tell if anyone was locked inside. ¡°What is this ce? Why am I here?¡± After Reign saw her situation clearly, she frowned and a strong sense of fear surged in her heart. This ce was too horrifying! Just being here gave her goosebumps. She felt as if something was staring at her in the darkness, making her terrified. ¡°Is there anyone? Help!¡± The first thing Reign thought of was to call for help. Her voice reverberated throughout the cave. However, other than her voice, there was no other sound in the cave. Reign became panicked. She quickly assessed her surroundings and carefully examined the steel cage. This cage was very strange. It looked square, but it was actually rectangr. The four corners of the cage protruded, giving it a slightly triangr look. Reign observed for a long time, but she still could not see what was in the other dark cages. However, staying here made her feel ufortable. 11.50 1484 m) that a ages on sales from citusmps Man ko ayge e shok at sweeper Aby Asis font up- Bad jus arbeitung Who see what would happen her cating it! 240 Eppes #amblis buy a whole se, has been a pose That means Bernard isn¡¯t here or maybe he¡¯s past foo busy to 101 4 jagpangit ky vitert, ?) before he gets me there¡¯s still postulity for me to survive¡± Hoop Bonach, and began to came theck of the cage carefully AT THE MATHE AND the bangle back cascully semembering every detail in her mond Allwng?ix?n trai sworn lock the thes before he had learned a few techniques from Landon Katz on here so ngent Chapter 749 Chapter 749 This ce was too horrifying! Just being here gave her goosebumps. She felt as if something was staring at her in the darkness, making her terrified. ¡°Is there anyone? Help!¡± The first thing Reign thought of was to call for help. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her voice reverberated throughout the cave. However, other than her voice, there was no other sound in the cave. Reign became panicked. She quickly assessed her surroundings and carefully examined the steel cage. This cage was very strange. It looked square, but it was actually rectangr. The four corners of the cage protruded, giving it a slightly triangr look. Reign observed for a long time, but she still could not see what was in the other dark cages. However, staying here made her feel ufortable. 11.50 1484 m) that a ages on sales from citusmps Man ko ayge e shok at sweeper Aby Asis font up- Bad jus arbeitung Who see what would happen her cating it! 240 Eppes #amblis buy a whole se, has been a pose That means Bernard isn¡¯t here or maybe he¡¯s past foo busy to 101 4 jagpangit ky vitert, ?) before he gets me there¡¯s still postulity for me to survive¡± e of you saw hime out. The video showed that he didn¡¯te out either. Besides, you just said he had a meeting. Why didn¡¯t he leave?¡± ¡°This means one thing. He¡¯s busy with something else in the room? Mr. Jaber, am I right?¡± Yvonne was very smart and understood immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to go to Bernard¡¯s room and take a look before he returns!¡± Han said in a deep voice. Soon, the elevator arrived. They stepped out of the elevator and went straight to Bernard¡¯s office. The office door was tightly closed. It was a smart password lock. ¡°Well¡­¡± Yvonne Lynch frowned. A smart password lock! They didn¡¯t even know the password. How could they open it? Bang! Before Yvonne could think of a way to open the door, Han had already attacked violently and smashed the door to pieces. In an instant, an rm sounded. Ignoring the rm, he stepped inside. Yvonne was dumbfounded by this scene. Wasn¡¯t the way he did it too simple and rough? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Bernard would call the police and arrest him? ¡°Hurry up and find all the hiding ces!¡± Han said in a deep voice. After saying that, he immediately activated God¡¯s Eye to search. He nced at the scene, but he did not find anything abnormal. There was only a wall that his God¡¯s Eye could not prate. ¡°What?¡± Han frowned slightly This was the first time he had encountered s Chapter 750 Chapter 750 There were more than a hundred cages with people inside. Among them were young women, teen girls, and even some who were still children. They were all emaciated from starvation and tortured beyond recognition. At first, they all seemed lifeless. No matter how much Reign shouted, they remained silent and unresponsive. After being locked up here for so long, they were all mumb and desperate. They felt that they would never be able to get out of this ce for the rest of their lives. They might also be killed by that dernon, Bernardd In fact, death was a relief for them. However, when they saw Reign unlocking the cage, their faces hit up with hope. If Reign could unlock the cage, then she could save them! As long as they could escape, they would have a brighter future. So they all started calling for help, hoping that Reign could help them. Reign looked at these women and was so shocked that her mouth was agape. Those cages were all in the darkness. At first, she could not see what was in the other cages. Then so many women came out of the darkness and asked her for help. This scene was iparably shocking and terrifying! Who would have thought that Bernard, who seemed so respectable, was actually like this behind closed doors? Not only had he killed many people, but he also imprisoned so many people here. This person was no other than a demon! When Reign saw how pitiful they looked, she felt sorry for them. She raised her voice and pleaded. ¡°Please, everyone, be quiet for a moment!¡± After she spoke, everyone fell silent. Summoning her courage as a leader, Reign spoke calmly, ¡°I can help you all, but we need to take it slow. We have to do it one at a time.¡± ¡°First of all, can you tell me how to avoid those piranhas and make it to the shore safely?¡± If she couldn¡¯t get down safely, how could she save anyone else? Even she would be eaten! ¡°That¡¯s easy. Don¡¯t you have food?¡± When the old man heard that Reign had agreed to help, he was overjoyed and said. ¡°Bernard left the food on purpose. It contains a sedative. If we eat it, we¡¯ll fall into a deep sleep and won¡¯t have any strength left. ¡°Therefore, you only need to throw the food into the blood pool below. After the piranhas eat it, they will faint within three minutes ¡°By then, even if you jump in, the fish won¡¯t bite you¡± When Reign heard this she was overjoyed. She immediately followed the old man¡¯s instructions and poured out all the water. She even crushed all the bread and threw it into the blood pool. She heard a noise. As soon as the food was thrown in, thousands of piranhas quickly came out of the blood pool and greedily grabbed at the food. In less than ten seconds, all the food was snatched away. The sight of the tightly packed and seemingly never¨Cending swarm of piranhas made Reign sweat nervously Looking at all those piranhas, she could imagine that if she had indeed jumped in, they would have devoured herpletely. ¡°This is not enough. Everyone, listen up. If you want to escape, throw your food into the blood pool right now?¡± The old man shouted. There was a huge ssh. As the old man spoke, the women in the cages began to throw their food into the blood pool. When the food was thrown in, the piranhas got even more excited. They formed groups and snatched the food In less than ten seconds, all the food was snatched away. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss, the countdown starts now. After three minutes, those fish will faint. However, for safety reasons, you still have to wait for five minutes before you can jump down, the old man said. One, two, three, four¡­. Reign counted down in her heart. After five minutes, she gritted her teeth and pinched her nose. She crawled out of the cage and took a few deep breaths. She mustered her courage and jumped down. Plop! The blood pool was not very deep. It was only about 70 inches. After Reign jumped in, she quickly touched the bottom and her body came into contact with the densely packed piranhas. The sticky body of the fish frightened her and her heart almost flew out. But she was a CEO and had been through a lot. Even though she was surprised, she didn¡¯t freak out. She quickly came up to the water¡¯s surface and started swimming to the side of the blood pool as fast as she could. About three minutester, she finally swam to the shore and crawled out. Her entire body was sticky with this blood¨Ccolored liquid. ¡°What the hell is this thing? It¡¯s disgusting¡± Reign felt her stomach churng?ix Dementary after the cage rated. An old man with a head full of white hair appeared near the light source was altres 7 years old, with write so deep they looked like they could swallow a mosguro atole Bu eyes went cloudy and bircises bis brand covered his Bar and he dothes were mugged. He looked like a moge 1 alus spoke the samenguage as her which mademon e When Brian band bas ver, she was shocked a fim. But som her shock armed a joy, and the expertly asked, ¡°Hello!¡± Where are we Do you know what kind of lock the *** With someone around, she did non paix any more! ¡°This is Bernard¡¯s secrette The old man looked at Regn from afar and said. ¡°He built this ce to such a scale over the years to fade his treasure¡± The old and row was sery calm, but far was telling a particrly cruel story ¡°Tins women Hearing the Reign¡¯s hate good on ent Who Bernard rally that kind of permi Bernard is a demon. Once he traps his rims and confines them here, he treats them like his secret hoard. Whenever it crosses his mind, hees back bere to revel in his wicked games.¡± ¡°But if his pory doesn¡¯t obey him, hell go berserk The old man looked at Brign and poised to the east. ¡°Look at that cage there. Those are all the bodies of people he killed Reign looked over and was so frightened that her face turned pale on the spot. She fell to the ground with a territied expression and could no longer speak With the help of the faint light, she found numerous white bones in the cage over there. The old man stared at Reign and sighed ¡°Miss, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being too beautiful. That¡¯s why the demons targeted you¡± ¡°Eat a good meal while you are still able to eat and sleep¡± ¡°What you¡¯re about to face is hell on earth¡± With that, he pulled his head back and hud in the cage, noting out again. ¡°No, I have to get out! Reign came back to her senses after a short moment of fear. Her strong desire to live forced her to calm down. She had to unlock the cage! As long as she unlocked the cage, she would have a way to escape. Thinking about this, Reign held her breath for a long time to calm her fear. Then, she took off her bra, pulled out the wire from it, twisted it, and made it look like a key. She took another deep breath to calm herself down Then she picked up the vintage lock and tried to open it. However, she could not open it at all After Reign tried more than 50 times, she began to feel frustrated. It was so much so that a wave of anger rose in her heart, making it impossible for her to calm down, and she almost screamed out loud. Her family had already been through so much. Her mother had died very young, her father had disappeared, and her younger brother had be a vegetable¡­. She was already in such a miserable state. Why was she still targeted by that demon and locked up here? Fear, despair, anger, unwillingness, grievance¡­ All kinds of emotions surged in Reign¡¯s heart, making her more and more frustrated. She even had the urge to shout. ¡°Calm down. You have to calm down ¡°Mr. Jaber said that the more dangerous it is, the calmer you have to be.¡± ¡®Reign Labenz Mr. Katz showed you how to pick locks. You have to remember.¡± Reign was not discouraged by her failure. Instead, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. She recalled the lock¨Cpicking techniques that Landon had taught her. The first step was to know the internal structure of the lock. She had to take the lock apart to examine it, or she had to have a close look at the key. Reign closed her eyes and thought about the scene when Landon taught her how to pick locks. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no lock that can¡¯t be opened. There¡¯s only a thief who doesn¡¯t know how to open it.¡± ¡°Rei, as the daughter of a prominent family, you¡¯ll inevitably face a day when you could be kidnapped. That¡¯s why you need to learn how to untie knots and pick locks.¡± ¡°If you master this skill, you will be able to avoid deadly situations. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with how to pick locks.¡± Extras topally don¡¯t we electroner locks, they prefer traditional locks with keys. As long as the lock is of the traditional ¡°So no matter if it the lock of the Longhurd Kingdom or locks from other countries, whether they¡¯re old¨C fashioned or .you need to pacte in them.¡± She vividly recalled the image of Landon teaching her how to open locks. Back then Landon tod gathered all the avable locks and arranged them in front of her. There were over a dozen tables And with numers locks packed tightly together There were hundreds and thousands of locks, all in different shapes. Back then, the wished to leave and had no interest in learning. However, Landon insisted on her staying and gradually world her the skill of lock¨Cpicking I took her two months to master all those locks. ¡°Kight, this is the lock At Reign recalled the scene in her mind, her gaze fixed on one of those locks. The lock was 80% simr to the one in front of her. She had a photographic memory. Now she finally remembered how to open this lock. Thinking of this, she immediately twisted the wire into the shape of a key and tried to open the lock. For the first time, it was not opened For the second time, she didn¡¯t open it either. She tried again for the third time, and then for the fourth time¡­.. Rrign was not discouraged She kept trying. Crack! Finally, after five minutes of trying, she sessfully unlocked it! ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately put on her bra, put away the wire, and opened the cage door.¡± However, in the next second, she was worried again. There was a pool of blood underneath. No one knew how deep it was, let alone what was in it. Also, the cage she was in was at least 32 feet away from the pool of blood. She didn¡¯t dare jump down. Hearing this voice, the old man immediately woke up and turned around, his face filled with disbelief. She had actually opened that lock. How how was that possible? He had studied this lock for a long time, but he could not figure it out. He could not open it at all. Now, Reign had actually opened it after only trying for such a short period of time? ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die. I¡¯m going to jump.¡± Reign looked at the blood pool and thought of the white b?n trai sworn lock the thes before he had learned a few techniques from Landon Katz on here so ngent bevor my the past 4 letes @ ???? day quoting w the lock from a while, she decided to give it a try. She was ready to take off her fra and me the wore moide as a wodne w cergy mass You wont be able to unfach than¡± NEREA. PAT?E water came from a cage 60 feet away from her Dementary after the cage rated. An old man with a head full of white hair appeared near the light source was altres 7 years old, with write so deep they looked like they could swallow a mosguro atole Bu eyes went cloudy and bircises bis brand covered his Bar and he dothes were mugged. He looked like a moge 1 alus spoke the samenguage as her which mademon e When Brian band bas ver, she was shocked a fim. But som her shock armed a joy, and the expertly asked, ¡°Hello!¡± Where are we Do you know what kind of lock the *** With someone around, she did non paix any more! ¡°This is Bernard¡¯s secrette The old man looked at Regn from afar and said. ¡°He built this ce to such a scale over the years to fade his treasure¡± The old and row was sery calm, but far was telling a particrly cruel story ¡°Tins women Hearing the Reign¡¯s hate good on ent Who Bernard rally that kind of permi Bernard is a demon. Once he traps his rims and confines them here, he treats them like his secret hoard. Whenever it crosses his mind, hees back bere to revel in his wicked games.¡± ¡°But if his pory doesn¡¯t obey him, hell go berserk The old man looked at Brign and poised to the east. ¡°Look at that cage there. Those are all the bodies of people he killed Reign looked over and was so frightened that her face turned pale on the spot. She fell to the ground with a territied expression and could no longer speak With the help of the faint light, she found numerous white bones in the cage over there. The old man stared at Reign and sighed ¡°Miss, if you want to me someone, me yourself for being too beautiful. That¡¯s why the demons targeted you¡± ¡°Eat a good meal while you are still able to eat and sleep¡± ¡°What you¡¯re about to face is hell on earth¡± With that, he pulled his head back and hud in the cage, noting out again. ¡°No, I have to get out! Reign came back to her senses after a short moment of fear. Her strong desire to live forced her to calm down. She had to unlock the cage! As long as she unlocked the cage, she would have a way to escape. Thinking about this, Reign held her breath for a long time to calm her fear. Then, she took off her bra, pulled out the wire from it, twisted it, and made it look like a key. She took another deep breath to calm herself down Then she picked up the vintage lock and tried to open it. However, she could not open it at all After Reign tried more than 50 times, she began to feel frustrated. It was so much so that a wave of anger rose in her heart, making it impossible for her to calm down, and she almost screamed out loud. Her family had already been through so much. Her mother had died very young, her father had disappeared, and her younger brother had be a vegetable¡­. She was already in such a miserable state. Why was she still targeted by that demon and locked up here? Fear, despair, anger, unwillingness, grievance¡­ All kinds of emotions surged in Reign¡¯s heart, making her more and more frustrated. She even had the urge to shout. ¡°Calm down. You have to calm down ¡°Mr. Jaber said that the more dangerous it is, the calmer you have to be.¡± ¡®Reign Labenz Mr. Katz showed you how to pick locks. You have to remember.¡± Reign was not discouraged by her failure. Instead, she took a deep breath to calm herself down. She recalled the lock¨Cpicking techniques that Landon had taught her. The first step was to know the internal structure of the lock. She had to take the lock apart to examine it, or she had to have a close look at the key. Reign closed her eyes and thought about the scene when Landon taught her how to pick locks. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no lock that can¡¯t be opened. There¡¯s only a thief who doesn¡¯t know how to open it.¡± ¡°Rei, as the daughter of a prominent family, you¡¯ll inevitably face a day when you could be kidnapped. That¡¯s why you need to learn how to untie knots and pick locks.¡± ¡°If you master this skill, you will be able to avoid deadly situations. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with how to pick locks.¡± Extras topally don¡¯t we electroner locks, they prefer traditional locks with keys. As long as the lock is of the traditional ¡°So no matter if it the lock of the Longhurd Kingdom or locks from other countries, whether they¡¯re old¨C fashioned or .you need to pacte in them.¡± She vividly recalled the image of Landon teaching her how to open locks. Back then Landon tod gathered all the avable locks and arranged them in front of her. There were over a dozen tables And with numers locks packed tightly together There were hundreds and thousands of locks, all in different shapes. Back then, the wished to leave and had no interest in learning. However, Landon insisted on her staying and gradually world her the skill of lock¨Cpicking I took her two months to master all those locks. ¡°Kight, this is the lock At Reign recalled the scene in her mind, her gaze fixed on one of those locks. The lock was 80% simr to the one in front of her. She had a photographic memory. Now she finally remembered how to open this lock. Thinking of this, she immediately twisted the wire into the shape of a key and tried to open the lock. For the first time, it was not opened For the second time, she didn¡¯t open it either. She tried again for the third time, and then for the fourth time¡­.. Rrign was not discouraged She kept trying. Crack! Finally, after five minutes of trying, she sessfully unlocked it! ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Reign¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately put on her bra, put away the wire, and opened the cage door.¡± However, in the next second, she was worried again. There was a pool of blood underneath. No one knew how deep it was, let alone what was in it. Also, the cage she was in was at least 32 feet away from the pool of blood. She didn¡¯t dare jump down. Hearing this voice, the old man immediately woke up and turned around, his face filled with disbelief. She had actually opened that lock. How how was that possible? He had studied this lock for a long time, but he could not figure it out. He could not open it at all. Now, Reign had actually opened it after only trying for such a short period of time? ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die. I¡¯m going to jump.¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752 After the old man frushed speaking, he immediately stood up, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and ran in a certain direction Reign immediately followed. Since the old man was the previous owner here, he must know where the exit was The other women reacted and hurriedly followed The old man led Reign and the others for a long time before finally arriving at a door This was a particrly sturdy doar It was very thick, and there were no witches or locks ¡°Since when was there a door?¡± The old man looked at the door and his eyes darkened. He pushed the door with all his might, but it was useless With his strength, he could not open this door at all ¡°All of you, don¡¯t just stand there and watch Come and help me push the door the old man said as a deep voice The other women rushed over and also started to push the door There were a total of 50 people pushing the door at the same timet However, they could not move it at all ¡°We haven¡¯t figured out the structure of the dour yet. It¡¯s useless for you to push a bandly¡± Reign shook her head and unmediately went to the door to observe for a while She then turned around and walked back to the control room. She worked on some control expupment, hoping to use a switch to open the door. However, after she operated all the control equipment, the door still did not move ¡°This.¡± Regn frowned slightly If even the mechanism didn¡¯t work, there was no way such a huge door could be opened from the amate ¡°What should we do?¡± Reigs thought to herself The old man and the other women also realized that something was wrong. They knew that they could not paper than door at all and had already walked back looking at Reign in the control room ¡°Bliss, in there a swatch here the old man hurriedly asked Reign shook her head andicating that she did not find a switch to open the door She had already searched the entire ce, but she could not find the switch at all ¡°His not wrong, this door should be voice¨Cactivated or controlled by palm peter We have to Bind out where the wil Regs said calmly As has owotary, the noticed that there were some women¡¯s clothes in the control room. She unediately walked over and found stable clothes for herself she put them on mediately After convening some party of her body the let out a long sigh of relief Brig was really not used to wearing undergarments all the time Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Now the ther til rally covered her private parts, she fell sale ¡°Then, let up and search. We must find the switch¡± the old not instructed The women looked at each other, kurwing what to do They were the most pangered women in the world. How would they know borse to Bid the switche for all miss trash the old man looked at these women and shesited angrily on the got He walked to the door and looked as it seriously. After og pen beylothes, she also observed rebilly looking for any chic, luping in it the worth thedores, se encontra find das zwischreven after wearching all the ves here a mothered to hersett ¡°Ary door hos a switch. As long as you search carefully, you¡¯ll defutut and lown. As long as so calin dowo, will chinty be able as food the war and water tax pro?da Reign took a few deep breaths and began to search seriously. The other women looked at each other. They also wanted to help, but they did not know where to start. ¡°We have to find it as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable when Bernardes back.¡± Han sat in a car, smoking quietly as he followed behind Bernard¡¯s car. In order to better track Bernard, Han asked Landon to get him a private car. It was not very expensive, just a very ordinary Ford Mondeo. Han wasn¡¯t following very closely. He was at least 0.6 miles away from Bernard. At such a long distance, let alone Bernard, even some general¨Css experts wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. Soon, Bernard returned to his residence. This was a splendid ancient castle. Since Bernard was able to live in such a ce, one could imagine that his background was not simple. ¡°Why would someone who lives in the castle be the vice director of a hospital?¡± Han parked the car 0.6 miles away and looked at the ancient castle quietly with surprise in his eyes. The ce where Bernard lived was too luxurious. Judging from the decorations of the ancient castle, this castle was definitely the most luxurious existence in the Whileal Kingdom. Every brick and tile had a retro feel to them. Furthermore, they were very luxurious and their value was iparably high This castle alone was probably much more expensive than all the buildings in Massach General Hospital. It could be imagined that Bernard was definitely a noble. He did notck money at all. ¡°I want to see what will happen to you.¡± Han lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth After spitting out a mouthful of smoke, he picked up the hamburger he had bought and ate it. He also took a bottle of mineral water and drank it as he ate. He nned to keep an eye on Bernard. As long as Bernard wanted to attack Reign, Han would have a chance. However, to Han¡¯s surprise, Bernard hadn¡¯t done anything unusual after a day and night. Bernard just ate, slept, and worked¡­. Everything was so regr. There was nothing unusual. ¡°Does this guy know that I¡¯m monitoring him? Han¡¯s face darkened. He felt that something was wrong. It was impossible for a person like Bernard to lead such a normal life. However, Bernard just had to be so normal. Unbelievably normal. Even when Bernard was at home, there was nothing special about him. This was unbelievable! ¡°Mr. Jaber, luve you found Rei yet? While Han was monitoring Bernard, he suddenly received a call from Yvonne. Her voice was extremely worried ¡°Not yet, but I believe will find her soon¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he spoke ¡°Can you help me ask Mr. Katz what the wall in Bernard¡¯s room is made of? Tve asked someone to check, but they can¡¯t find out what material it¡¯s made of. However, I heard that the wall was added by Bernard wifen he renovated it. It was made of bricks he brought over Landon¡¯s voice came from the phone You can¡¯t find out the material? Han frowned. With today¡¯s technology, if they could not find out what material it was, it meant that the material was extremely special Even Landon could not find out. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that all the workers who were renovating at that time did not know where Bernard brought the materials from. At that time, they could not cut it even after using an electric drill for a long time. In the end, they used a high¨Cpressure water gun to cut it. It was said that it took three hours to cut it,¡± Landon said When Han heard this, he stared at Bernard, who was moving around in the castle, with a cold gave It was very strange to use such rare bricks to build a wall! There was definitely something wrong with this wall! Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Han¡¯s eyes were frigid as he spoke. Within just one day and night, he had noticed the peculiarities of the wall. If possible, he wished to visit the site himself and investigate the secret of the wall. However, he had to stay vignt of Bernard at all times to prevent any harm from befalling Reign. So he asked Landon to investigate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will find out what¡¯s going on there,¡± Landon said in a deep voice. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I¡¯ll keep a close watch on Bernard, and if he initiates any action, I¡¯ll respond immediately.¡± Han stated. ¡°Be careful. ¡°You too. Let me know if I can help.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Han ended the call, polished off his hamburger, and resumed his surveince on Bernard. As long as he kept an eye on Bernard, he would definitely be able to save Reign. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, if Bernard appeared to be normal, he could assume that Reign was temporarily out of danger. That was a stroke of good luck in the midst of misfortune! ¡°You¡¯re just putting on an act, aren¡¯t you? Well, in that case, let¡¯s see how long you can keep up the act,¡± Han murmured to himself. He fixed his gaze upon Bernard, and the longer he looked at him, the more inscrutable he appeared. Under the influence of Han¡¯s soul control technique, Bernard was functioning perfectly. He was still able to go about his daily routine of working, resting, eating, and sleeping without any issues. That indicated his exceptional spiritual strength. Perhaps Bernard was just pretending to be hypnotized when he was hit by Han¡¯s soul control. He wasn¡¯t really hypnotized. Han thought, ¡°It seems that his physical strength is, at best, that of a three¨Cstar General. However, his spiritual strength is so potent that even I am unable to subdue it. ¡°He must be concealing his true strength. No doubt, he¡¯s a peerless expert. It¡¯s possible that he deliberately conceals his supposed three¨Cstar General cultivation level.¡± Han cast a frosty re at Bernard. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of arousal. For the first time in years, he confronted an adversary that was impossible toprehend. He felt as though he had finally found his equal. He had not felt such a sense of danger for a long time! Engaging in a challenging battle with an adversary of equal or higher caliber would be beneficial. It would prevent his body from sumbing to rust./ ¡°Bernard, you look so normal. Did you notice that I was staring at you?¡± Han smiled. Bernard was a start man. He knew what he could and could not do. He would only act so normal if he knew that he was being targeted. As Han was musing over this, Bernard seemed to catch onto his thoughts. He opened the window and turned his gaze towards Han. Their eyes locked in a momentary gaze. Han¡¯s body quaked violently. It was akin to the sensation of being fixated by a ferocious predator lurking in the shadows. Every hair on his body stood on end, and his skin was covered in goosebumps. How dangerous! Aprofound feeling of danger engulfed him, triggering his heart to race uncontrobly. ¡°Impressive. It¡¯s no surprise that he was able to deceive Rei. He¡¯s quite cunning. Han murmured. This sense of danger could intimidate regr people. Crisprey 733 However, for a proficient expert like Han, the sensation of pert only fueled his excitement further Av a mercenary, he had once lived on the edge of death every day. Feeling a constant sense of perit was nothing out of the ordinary for him. Bernard appeared to have detested Han¡¯s stare. He responded with a faint smile on his lips, subsequently shutting the window and returning to his affairs This is a provocation ¡°Okay, in that case, we need to have a good conversation¡± Simrly. Han¡¯s face contorted into a frigid sneer. He lit a cigarette before getting out of the car and walking toward Bernard¡¯s castle with an icy stare. Knock Knock! Han arrived at the castle entrance and knocked on the door. Bang! The castle door abruptly swung open with a loud bang upon being knocked on. Han lit a cigarette and strode in with an impassive expression. He made his way directly to Bernard¡¯s room. Upon his arrival, Bernard had already prepared a freshly brewed pot of coffee. He greeted Han with a smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. I have already made coffee. Please have a seat.¡± After that, he gestured for Han to take a seat on the sofa. Han took a seat on the couch that Bernard had gestured towards. He lifted the cup of coffee and inhaled its aroma, grinning in delight. It smells delicious. ¡°I had no idea you were so enthusiastic about the culture of Longhard Kingdom. It seems that you know where to find the most excellent coffee beans.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it,¡± Bernard said. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you made coffee for Rei when she came to find you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Han inquired. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are correct. I have a great fondness for the culture of Longhard Kingdom. Whenever I have visitors from the kingdom, I always make them coffee.¡± ¡°So, you put Bewitching Fragrance in the coffee and knocked Rei out, right?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I am not sure I understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Do I have to be more straightforward?¡± Han¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he said, ¡°I know that you have added Bewitching Fragrance into the coffee. I can smell it, and you have used a considerable amount. The dosage is potent enough to put an elephant into a deep slumber. ¡°But I¡¯m very curious, how did you send her away after she fainted?¡± After hearing Han¡¯s words, Bernard¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about ¡°Don¡¯t you? Very well, let¡¯s talk about the wall behind your office. I know there is a hidden passage and I suppose Rei was transferred from there, right?¡± Han stared at Bernard coldly. ¡°Go on,¡± Bernard said with a grim expression. Han maintained aposed demeanor as he ced his coffee cup back on the table. ¡°The wall isn¡¯t made of gold, stone, or iron, but it¡¯s tougher than every substance known to man. ¡°Hence, this is novel material. ¡°Half a century ago, a meteoritended in this area. While there was news of a resulting crater, there was no trace of the meteorite itself. This suggests that it was removed through highly secretive means. ¡°You used it to construct that wall, didn¡¯t you? ¡°I reckon there¡¯s a secret passage just outside that door of the meteorite. Perhaps, there¡¯s even an elevator plunging straight down to the depths below. That¡¯s how you took Rei away. ¡°Mr. Dean, am I right?¡± Beard¡¯s countenance grew even grimmer. He uttered in an icy tone, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t deny it, I must have been right.¡± Chapter 754 Chapter 754 As Han spoke, a smile crept across his face, his gaze fixed coldly upon Bernard. Bernard¡¯s visage grew somber, his eyes locking with Han¡¯s in a frigid gaze. He offered no words in response, maintaining a steadfast silence. They confronted one another, their stares as piercing as icy des. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Bernard burst intoughter and quipped, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Mr. Jaber, you¡¯ve got quite the knack for jokes! The tales you¡¯re spinning just keep getting more and more interesting. ¡°I gotta make it clear, I didn¡¯t do anything to Reign, okay? ¡°If you want to investigate, go ahead. ¡°But hey, just a friendly heads¨Cup from someone who¡¯s been down this road before, I¡¯d advise you that tampering in my office at Whileal Kingdom is, well, illegal. Touch my belongings if you dare, and you might find yourself getting acquainted with the long arm of thew. ¡°Furthermore, let me reiterate once more, we¡¯re in the Whileal Kingdom, not the Longhard Kingdom. My family won¡¯t stand for any mischief on your part. While uttering those words, a faint smile danced upon his lips as he fearlessly sipped his coffee. In the realm of the Whileal Kingdom, with him and the power supporting him, even an Eastern dragon would bepelled to bow down. Han stared at him in silence. At this moment, Han¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the call and heard Landon¡¯s voice. ¡°Han, something happened¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thew here doesn¡¯t allow us to do anything. The police havee to stop us. They even said that if we dared to build again, they would arrest us.¡± Upon hearing Landon¡¯s words, Han¡¯s face darkened. No wonder Bernard was so fearless. There was indeed someone backing him up. This would make things difficult. There was no way to find evidence of Bernard¡¯s crime. Han¡¯s countenance turned grim. ¡°Alright, I get it. Mr. Katz, let¡¯s not act hastily. ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± With that, he ended the call and stowed away his phone. ¡°Mr. Bernard, I find myself without a ce to go. Could you extend your hospitality and offer me shelter?¡± ¡°If you ain¡¯t concerned about us slipping some poison in your food, Mr. Jaber, then by all means, make yourself at home.¡± Bernard replied nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll eat my own food,¡± Han said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let the nanny know to tidy up the guest room. Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re wee to stay for as long as you need Bernard said. Bernard nced at Han and stated firmly, ¡°Nevertheless, let me be clear. Our modern medicine will always surpass traditional medicine¡± Han smiled and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the debate about traditional and modern medicine for the time being. We can discuss it further in the future. Right now, I just want to stay here and learn from you.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re always wee,¡± Bernard said with a smile. The two of them looked at each other andughed. Bernard¡¯s face was calm. He immediately called the nanny and asked her to tidy up the room. Soon, the nanny called back and said that the house was tidied up. Bernard looked at Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, the room is ready. Do you want to take a look?¡± Tappreciate that,¡± Han smiled. ¡°Then, would you like toe in?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Han didn¡¯t hesitate to take up Bernard¡¯s invitation. He treated the castle like his own home and made himselffortable 11.55 Chapter 754 there. He also wanted to attack Bernard and force him to confess. However, Bernard had concealed himself with great skill, to the point that even Han couldn¡¯t fully prate his facade. If he did not seed and alerted the enemy, the consequences would be unimaginable. Hence, the optimal course of action was to maintainposure, closely surveil Bernard, and prevent him from having any opportunity to harm Reign. He believed Reign would handle the rest. Given Reign¡¯s capabilities, as long as Bernard was not present, she should be capable of finding a means to escape. Han moved into the castle andyfortably on the bed. The bed in the castle was exceptionallyfortable. Han took a refreshing shower and then prepared some tea, all the while keeping a watchful eye on Bernard. Bernard appeared entirely ordinary, consistently maintaining a state of normalcy that rendered it difficult for Han to discern any weaknesses or anomalies in his demeanor. Han was patient. Since Bernard intended on prolonging the situation, Han could only remain by his side until the very end. At any rate, the spiritual beetle within Lawrence¡¯s mind had already been neutralized. It couldn¡¯t inflict any further harm to his brain. With Landon guarding him, Lawrence would be safe. Han had nothing to do, so he just kept an eye on Bernard. After Bernard ate, exercised, and washed up, he quietly read medical books and literature for a while before falling asleep. He slept soundly,pletely unaffected. Han kept staring at him, but he could not find any ws. He did not pay much attention to it. He turned his hearing to the maximum and closed his eyes to rest for a while. After an unknown period of time, in the middle of the night, Han suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Bernard¡¯s room. At that moment, he heard something different. The sound resembled the gentle rustle of leaves being caressed by the wind, mingling with the soft footsteps on a sandy beach or the faint whisper of feeble electromaic waves. It was very light! It was very small! Not only would ordinary individuals struggle to detect this sound with their own ears, but even with specialized sound¨Creceiving equipment, capturing and recording it would likely prove elusive. However, Han was no ordinary person. His senses surpassed those of the average person by more than a hundredfold. allowing him to keenly perceive and hear this voice. Most importantly, the voice wasing from Bernard¡¯s body. Nevertheless, under Han¡¯s watchful gaze, Bernard remained in a deep slumber, exhibiting no signs of abnormality or engaging in any peculiar actions. Everything appeared to be undisturbed and normal. Furthermore, once Han turned his attention toward it, the faint rustling sound vanished as if it had never manifested in the first ce. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the human body making such a sound?¡± Han frowned. He had been in the martial world for so long, but this was the first time he had encountered such a strange thing and heard such a strange sound. Most importantly, it was not the sound of something unclean. However, before Han could ponder further, his countenance abruptly shifted once more. A formidable wave of danger surged through his heart, causing his scalp to prickle with an rming sensation. It was a murderous aura! Without another word, Han propelled himself forward like a coiled spring and swiftly left the room. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 The force unleashed by this explosion was overwhelming. The impact was so severe that even just one room was pummeled, the entire castle to tremble violently. Enduring the pain, Han swiftly rose to his feet. He cast a somber gaze upon the engulfed house, his expression filled with mncholy and concern. At that very moment, the room where Han had recently slumbered was already aze, voraciously consurning everything within its grasp. Had Han remained there during the explosion, he would have been killed on the spot. He wondered who did it. Who wanted to kill him? In that very instant, the air was torn apart once again, apanied by the deafening sound of propulsion. Another PRG missile soared through the sky, hurtling toward its target. ¡°Sword beam!¡± Han¡¯s countenance turned grim. He formed a sword finger gesture, pointing it forward with unwavering resolve. In a breathtaking disy, a sword beam surged forth, effortlessly cutting through the sea of fire and bursting out of the window, squarely confronting the iing missile. The sword beam and the missile met in mid¨Cair. The sword beam easily split the missile into two. This violent collision also caused the bomb to explode. It was like a dazzling fireworks disy lighting up the night sky. The explosion created a massive shockwave that rippled through the air, sending waves of energy in all directions. ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± Han activated his God¡¯s Eye skill and looked in the direction of the missile. Around 1600 feet away from the castle, a man in ck was staring coldly at Han. His gaze was as sharp as that of an eagle¡¯s. Besides the man in ck was a car loaded with many weapons. ¡°The Bloody Devil!¡± With a single nce, Han recognized the emblem of the mercenary group adorning the attire of the man in ck His gaze turned icy, and a surge of murderous aura welled up within him. Indeed, Han had crossed paths with the Bloody Devil mercenary group in the past and had shown mercy by sparing their lives. Now, not only did this mercenary group leader not show any gratitude for his mercy, but they had the audacity to keep sending assassins after him, trying to take him out again and again. It looked like they wanted to be wiped out. The man in ck fixed a piercing gaze on Han¡¯s location. After his second shot missed its mark, he calmly reholstered his weapon, stashed it in the car, and swiftly departed from the scene. He was a professional assassin. If he failed to make a lethal strike, his best option would be to retreat without dy. Han was tempted to give chase, but he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to do so. He had pressing matters at hand. His priority was to watch Bernard. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Something urred to him at this moment. ¡°Bernard?¡± Han¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly turned around to look at Bernard¡¯s room. At this moment, Bernard¡¯s room was empty. At some point, Bernard had disappeared. ¡°Where did he go? Haylin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Nearly a day and two nights had passed since Reign¡¯s disappearance. Regardless of how well¨C prepared she might have been, hunger and fatigue would undoubtedly have taken their toll, leaving her weak and vulnerable. Once Bernard arrived where Reign was, she would definitely die. Damn it! Han¡¯s eyes turned icy cold as he disregarded the man in ck and swiftly made his way toward Bernard¡¯s room. To Han¡¯s disappointment, there was no secret passage to be found within Bernard¡¯s room, nor was there a meteorite wall. But Bernard had disappeared. Bernard seemed to have vanishedpletely. There was no trace of him. Han¡¯s face darkened. He knew that he had fallen into their trap The man in ckunched his attack precisely when Han heard the faint rustling sound emanating from Bernard¡¯s body. This timing was too coincidental! Bernard was most likely working with the Bloody Devil mercenary group. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, the time span between the first and second attacks was incredibly brief,sting a mere ten seconds. Within mere seconds, Bernard had vanished from Han¡¯s sight. The speed at which he disappeared was far beyond that of an ordinary person ¡°Want to y hide¨Cand¨Cseek? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y with you ¡°Let¡¯s see if you find Rei first or if I find you first.¡± Han looked at the empty room and smiled. As the avable time dwindled, the tension of the situation intensified. However, Han found himself bing increasinglyposed and exhrated. This long¨Clost sensation ignited a surge of exhration within him, driving him to the brink of frenzy. In the basement, Reign, the old man, and the othersy sprawled on the ground, their bodies limp and weak. Their breathing wasbored, their eyes filled with a sense of despair and hopelessness. They had been searching relentlessly but to no avail. The opening hole of the door or the control switch remained elusive. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. We can¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­ ¡°If we can¡¯t get out, are we going to sit and wait for death?¡± ¡°There¡¯s water here. We won¡¯t die for a while.¡± ¡°Based on past experience, whenever he captures a neer, Bernard would promptly arrive to inflict torment upon them. But now, so much time has psed, and he still hasn¡¯t shown up. Why the dy?¡± Many women sat paralyzed on the ground and discussed animatedly, their eyes filled with despair. After a long time, they tried all methods, but they still could not find a way to open the door. They were in despair. Even the old man, the previous owner of the underground cave was in despair! He also searched everywhere but found no exit. The exit that he knew had long been sealed by Bernard. The current him was at his wit¡¯s end. He also felt that he was about to die. ¡°There has to be a way out. There must be. Lawrence is still waiting for me. I can¡¯t give up now.¡± Reign did not feel any despair or despair. Instead, he stood at the side and looked at everything around him. He muttered to himself. ¡°There will be an exit anywhere. As long as we look carefully, we will definitely find it.¡± She stood up and looked around with a sharp gaze. She definitely could not sit still and wait for death. She had to think of a way to leave. Only by leaving this ce would she have a chance to see her younger brother. ¡°Right, the wind!¡± ¡°I felt the wind. If we can find where it is from, it might lead us to an exit.¡± Suddenly, Reign¡¯s skin tingled as if it had detected something. Her eyes filled with excitement and joy. She could feel the wind! This meant that there was an air vent here! She quickly took off her clothes and used her skin to feel the airflow. Then, she rushed to the other side. When she rushed to the vent, she fell into despair again. It wasn¡¯t a vent but an air conditioner! The wind was from the air conditioner! In other words, there was no exit as she had imagined. ¡°Bastard!¡± Reign, filled with anger, struck the air conditioner forcefully, causing his chest to heave with exertion. ¡°If it¡¯s not possible here, then there must be another way. For Bernard to bring so many people down quietly, it must be more than just an exit.¡± After venting the anger in his heart, Reign quickly calmed down and fell into deep thought again, thinking about how to escape. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 ¡°Mr. Katz once said that since people can enter a secret room, there must be a door that opens from the outside. ¡°Unless the lock is situated externally, there is a possibility that it can be opened from within. ¡°In arge prison, escape routes may manifest through the intricatework of sewers and pipelines. ¡°Rei, calin down. You can definitely do it!¡± Reign drew in a deep breath, endeavoring to steady her racing thoughts and regainposure. She meticulously surveyed her surroundings, seeking to discern every detail. After searching for a long time, she finally found the entrance to the sewer. It was a round iron lid with many holes on it. Reign inhaled deeply before inserting her finger into the opening, intending to lift the lid. Unfortunately, she failed. No matter how she struggled, that darn lid wouldn¡¯t budge. So, she thought for a moment and grabbed a ruler to measure the hole¡¯s size. The lid was 12 inches feet deep. This iron lid was ridiculously heavy. Ordinary people could not lift it at all. Additionally, there was nothing to grasp inside the holes. Women as defenseless as them had no means to move it. ¡°And the venttion ducts.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Reign abandoned the idea of removing the iron cover and instead turned her attention to the cave ceiling, searching for venttion ducts. Unfortunately, Bernard had hidden all the venttion ducts extremely well. Despite Reign¡¯s diligent efforts and thorough search, she couldn¡¯t find any traces of them. She searched every corner of the ceiling but to no avail. ¡°Give up. I¡¯ve been here for three years. But I¡¯ve never seen any of them,¡± the old man said. He slumped to the ground, his eyes filled with despair. It was almost impossible to find a way out. Having ascertained that the door was firmly sealed shut, he resigned himself to the inevitable death. ¡°No, we¡¯ll definitely find it,¡± Reign said in a deep voice. Embodying her role as a CEO, she staunchly refused to yield, persisting unwaveringly even amidst the most dire circumstances. Even if it was merely a flicker of hope, Reign would seize it firmly! If there was no hope, she would forge it. With unwavering determination, she held steadfast, refusing to surrender until the veryst moment. Reign rose to her feet and meandered around, meticulously observing her surroundings. Ultimately, she arrived at the pool of blood. In the blood pool, the piranhas were tightly packed and had seemingly reawakened as they ceaselessly swam within the crimson depths. The mere glimpse of the piranhas¡® fangs caused her hair to stand on end. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s catching your eye in that blood pool, Miss? There isn¡¯t anything there except these hungry piranhas,¡± the old man remarked. ¡°Hey, girl, don¡¯t linger around that blood pool. One wrong move and the piranhas will make a feast out of you,¡± another person persuaded. ¡°Yeah,e back. Don¡¯t stand there, someone else said. ¡°Agreed, it¡¯s best to stay away from those brutes.¡± The women who had been freed frantically cried out. They had been confined in this ce for an extensive duration, and numerous people had witnessed firsthand the frightful ikvd it would she aterably med to bull & down, het watering se Bised upon the pool of dirt range full tandte impared the pidetty pans sppwering purpleta). Yuca po i bet pat Segaan gesingly fight the ring tone or do you ever fra ana ach the water an alwadant ainsomune enfrent wear¡± eggswet the cas of a demong pet beneath t No new would be drogh that the passagewer The ward to the aphn?m?m at admiruan es fa ground bend togh with an imperstant The idea band med humbug that at the toe jona, The old man wouldnt hip but wound ng bataye hunnt good, fie muded a moscalonely Section peaking it e Nikhil nude ¡°He & na hit an i ??? ??? ???? tum the bed pad, abband to promote and dead isamoutable es fa did w ??? belly book the of losing an erect amou ¡°Attersin¡± ¡°up¡± Reign sede down a difestive with con, underhead the door to coon, and omerged with his full The did market at the hues of war and tongar food and was mumet Cine Reignment, dating Cast Thoa they ancpacheing aninamaa becond set on as it is an munnery gearen ranquillestng and ¡°N: (ie you ?uma, a will work¡± 34 > 5574160885 ???? ????? ¡°Cove the piranhas passed out, we all took a deep liath and jumped into the water together to find the way out?¡± The blood poul was vast. She couldn¡¯t find the exit en het own brder to locate and lock the exit within a brief time frame, he had to rally the entire group Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Hehe. Han, do you seek to challenge me? You stillck the experience,¡± he chuckled. In the tunnel, Bernard moved with lightning speed, darting forward like a cheetah. Before long, he arrived at a considerably roomy corridor. A particrly stylish car was parked here. Bernard sat in, stepped on the elerator, and sped into the tunnel. After approximately thirty minutes, he reached a gate and paused the vehicle. He exited the car and flicked a switch. Grack! Amidst the resonating echoes of a conspicuous mechanism, the door gradually creaked open, unveiling the concealed expanse of the subterranean cave beyond. In the vastness of the underground cave, a sanctuary of space unfolded. He had meticulously amassed an array of state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart equipment, steadily umting an arsenal of innovation. Upon arrival, a sense of familiarity washed over him, as if he had finally returned home. Amidst the coolness, humidity, and enveloping darkness, he found a peculiarfort and a sense of joy. ¡°Han, you want to make sure I don¡¯ty a finger on Reign and keep me in check, then I¡¯ll go ahead and give Reign a hard time today, maybe even snap some pictures to show you.¡± As Bernard pondered the resentful res and lingering discontent that Han had directed towards him in recent times, a chilling coldness flickered in his eyes, apanied by a sinister smile. Determination welled within him, fueling his resolve to inflict merciless torment upon Reign as a means of seeking vengeance against Han. The mere thought of it filled him with an exhrating sense of anticipation. In the outside world, he was merely a vice dean, constrained by the necessity to heed the opinions of numerous people. But here, he was the king! He could unleash his darkest desires, torturing and even taking the life of the woman he had imprisoned here, with no restraint whatsoever. There was no need for him to conceal his sinister nature any longer. Yet, as he stepped into the underground cave and approached the blood pool, his gaze fixed upon the cage, a profound astonishment seized him. Every single cage had been flung open. Not a soul remained within. Even the blood pool had desated, leaving behind a barren expanse. A heap of lifeless piranhasy strewn beneath its surface, their mouths frothing with white foam, teetering on the brink of death. At the very depths of the blood pool, a colossal hole g?ped wide, adorned with a cluster of suspended garments swaying gently at its entrance. Notably, at the entrance of the cave, distinct traces of iron hammers were discernible. A grisly scene unfolded, with numerous piranhas bearing the marks of brutal obliteration, their bodies contorted and maimed by the relentless force of the iron hammers. The evidence before him left little room for doubt. Reign and the others had escaped from the cave. As Bernard beheld the scene unfolding before his eyes, his once¨Csinister smile froze in an instant, his face turned grim. ¡°Ah!¡± The next second, he let out a thunderous roar. Most of the piranhasy lifeless, indicating that Reign and the others had departed quite some time ago. ¡°Do you think that finding the exit will grant you an escape from my grasp? ¡°There is no escape for any of you! Today shall mark the end of your lives!¡± Following his resounding roar, Bernard¡¯s eyes transformed into icy orbs, emanating an aura of ruthless determination. With brisk strides, he hastened towards the control room. Skillfully navigating the controls, Bernard deftly operated the mechanisms. A hidden wall slid open, unveiling the concealed control button within. ¡°Reign, do you think you can escape from me?¡± Bernard looked at the button, his eyes filled with a murderous aura. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. During the renovation of the underground cave, Bernard had deliberately connected the exit to a cascading waterfall. Bat det en hulle esperience three (beat) then sex?) proved wall immer speed dating forward the echt sing nimi eslut gan and the whale te eet the car at theted a switch Arade Aurment has the greats crested open, unveiling the concealed d His fof the querendoncauty of qace unfunded He had meticulously amassed an array of potom as if he had ally gened home Aloping the fund peculiarfort and a sense of joy New Idaynigrong and keep me as check, then I¡¯ll go ahead and give Reign a hard As Dist¨² probed the gares and bugering discontent that Han had directed towards him in recent times, a stuling mass the sent is is yes, and by wasser smile Determination welled within him, fuching his resolve das as die oes up Bagnoferking vengeance against Han The Have dogs of a blod tam with an exhrating sense of anticipation ed, he was merely a videas constrained by the necessity to heed the opinions of numerous people But here he was the king! troud met has darkest desires torturing and even taking the life of the woman he had imprisoned here, with no zestfalin was Ihere was no owed for has to conceal has sinister nature any longer Visas we get the underground cave and approached the blood pool, his gaze fized upon the cage, a profound ed ha Every single sage til beren tung open Not ¨¤ soul remained within. Even the blood had desated, leaving behind a barren expanse. A heap of lifeless piranhasy strewn beneath its surface Heat Mouth frothing with white foam, teetering on the brink of death. At the very depths of the blood pook a colossal hole gaped wide, adorned with a cluster of suspended garments praying goth 4K Notably of the star of the cave, distinct traces of iron hammers were discernible. A grisly scene unfolded, with aaron parandus bearing the marks of brutal obliteration, their bodies contorted and maimed by the relentless force of The ice beton met ble room for doubt Krign and the others had escaped from the cave As Bond heist the soy unfolding before his eyes, his once¨Csuster smile froze in an instant, his face turned grim The next roud to bet on a thranderous roar Most of the arbus kay lifeless, rodicauing that Reign, and the others had departed quite some time ago ¡°Do you thank that finding the exit will grant you an escape from my graspi ¡°There is so excape for any of yout Today shall mark the end of your loves Following has resounding roae. Bernard¡¯s eyes transformed into my orta tarating an aura of ruthless determination. With brisk staudes, he hastened towards the control room Skillfully navigating the controls. Bernard defly operated the mechanisms. A hadden wall tad open unseling the concealed overrul button within ¡°Reign, do you think you can escape from me? Bernard looked at the button, his eyes filled with a murderous aura During the renovation of the underground cave, Bernard had deliberately connected the exit to a cascading waterfall. wines wound to take a getaway datesugh this paper, he wendel paese this tutions cor pia kantung man ?r uppvotel, a nuorinel rusti of waterfall wote wild surgs is the pipe at the rat. The war undies. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Though Han see through Bernard¡¯s facadepletely, he could tell from the surrounding that Bernard had co through the very core of the cave, The battle was in a stalematel The reverberating sh of metal resonated through the air, creating a symphony of violence and bloodlust. Each collision of their weapons emitted a powerful and resolute sound as if the very essence of battle had taken on a melodic form. After a half¨Chour of relentlessbat, a resounding boom echoed through the air, shrouding the battlefield in an electrifying silence. The two figures, like shadows cast upon a tempestuous night, abruptly disentangled themselves, creating a void between them. Han and Bernard stood apart, their eyes meeting with an unwavering intensity. The space between them was more than 10 yards. Their gazes shed like honed des. The air crackled with tense electricity as if anticipating the imminent eruption of their lethal dance. Han¡¯s clothes hung in tatters, bearing witness to the ferocity of the battle. Speckles of crimson adorned his weary form, evidence of the wounds he had endured. His gaze fixated upon Bernard, a concealed astonishment flickering in his eyes. Having exerted nearly 70% of his strength in the recent bout, he contemted the sheer power he had unleashed. Even a god¨Css expert would be effortlessly subdued by such force. Nevertheless, in the presence of Bernard, he found himself experiencing an unexpected strain. Bernard¡¯s garments remained intact, yet his countenance contorted into a repulsive visage. Han was shocked. He was even more shocked. He concealed his true identity with utmost proficiency. Being an unparalleled expert, there was no one in the Whileal Kingdom who could engage him in a prolonged battle. A god¨Css expert dispatched by the Special Abilities Bureau of the Whileal Kingdom arrived with the intention to capture him but was swiftly and effortlessly killed by him. But to his astonishment, Han managed to hold his ground and engage him in a fierce battle. There were several instances where Han¡¯s knife¨Chand strikes sent shivers down his spine. Bernard nced down at his clothes and then looked at Han. His eyes narrowed with a chilling intensity, his face contorted with a mix of anger and disdain. Through gritted teeth, he posed the question, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that, right? Mr. Bernard, who exactly are you?¡± Han asked. ¡°I¡¯m Bernard, the vice dean of Massach General Hospital, and a direct descendant of one of the top ten aristocratic families of Whileal Kingdom.¡± ¡°Stop! I mean, who is inside this body?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes changed. ¡°We¡¯re all smart people. Don¡¯t pretend. Han ripped apart his tattered shirt, baring his scarred upper body. His muscles, sculpted like an ancient statue, glistened in the dim light. This figure made Bernard¡¯s eyes light up. However, what Han said in the next second made his eyes turn colder and colder. ¡°Based on my findings, Bernard was once known for his kindness. He was an excellent doctor treated people with genuine. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t particrly powerful, perhaps just a one¨Cstar, lord¨Css individual. ¡°However, after falling into the bat cave, he seemed to have be a different person. He became especially cold, cunning, and mercenary ¡°Most importantly, his strength has be very strong. In five years, he has cultivated from one¨Cstar Lord to god¨Css. He can even fight me to a draw.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At this point, Han¡¯s eyes became even colder as he stared at Bernard. ¡°So, I¡¯ve concluded one thing. The real Bernard is no longer there. ¡°Now, it¡¯s reced by another personality. ¡°When individuals find themselves in a state of extreme panic, they can develop a severe emergency response disorder. This can lead to significant shifts in their personality, sometimes giving rise to a defensive, even malevolent, side to protect themselves. ¡°So, you¡¯re either suffering from psychosis or you¡¯ve been possessed by some evil spirit. ¡°After fighting with you for so long. I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s thetter! ¡°What¡¯s inside Bernard¡¯s body now isn¡¯t his true soul, but another soul. ¡°So, who exactly are you?¡± During the day and night that he had been following Bernard, he had also gotten someone to investigate this person¡¯s background. Aftering out of the Bat Cave, Bernard actedpletely differently. In the battle with Bernard just now, he felt it. Bernard¡¯s every move was fatal. He extremely cunning and vicious. If Han didn¡¯t pay attention, he might have been killed. From this, it could be seen that Bernard was definitely not an ordinary person. At the very least, he was no longer the same person as before. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Bernard stared at Han, his eyes shing with murderous aura. As he spoke, he threw the saber. Boom! The saber stabbed into a control mechanism, and the door of the underground cave closed with a bang, sealing the ce. ¡°Han, you forced me!¡± Bernard said coldly. Since Han knew his biggest secret, he definitely could not let Han leave. mmitted numerous crimes. Therefore, he had a strong will to kill Bernard. ¡°Do you believe you can take my life?¡± Bernard sneered ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Han said coldly. nk! As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared from the spot. In the blink of an eye, as if materializing out of thin air, Han reappeared before Bernard like a specter. His knife¨Chand strike moved with lightning speed, aimed directly at Bernard¡¯s throat. Anticipating Han¡¯s attack, Bernard swiftly reacted, his saber shing fiercely to counter the iing strike from Han¡¯s hand knife. The sh between the two weapons resounded with a sharp metallic ng. ng! The forceful collision between the hand knife strike and the saber created a thunderous cacophony of shing metal, echoing through the air with a resounding intensity. From their epicenter, waves of de beams radiated in all directions, tearing through the surrounding space with devastating force. The ground beneath them shattered and crumbled, giving way to a deep pit formed by the sheer power of their sh. ¡°Hm?¡± Witnessing the scene, Bernard¡¯s expression morphed into one of shock and disbelief. His eyes widened with astonishment. He saw a human effectively withstood the force of his family¡¯s treasured saber. How was it possible ¡°Huh?¡± Han was also a little shocked. This saber didn¡¯t break after hitting his knife¨Chand strike. ¡°Nice quality!¡± Han thought. With a disdainful sneer, Bernard taunted Han, ¡°You may possess some skill, but you are still a hundred years too early to believe you can kill me.¡± Buzz! As he spoke, an unimaginably formidable surge of energy erupted from Bernard¡¯s body, enveloping the surroundings in an aura of sheer terror He stood there, akin to a malevolent demon, his presence exuding an aura of unmatched darkness that seemed to have emerged from the depths of hell. A profound sense of dread washed over Han, causing his countenance to contort in sheer astonishment. His very hair stood on end At this moment, Bernard made his move. The saber shed at Han at lightning speed! It was very fast! This sh was so fast that it was imperceptible to the naked eye It left not even a shadow! The razor¨Csharp de beam surged forward, tearing through the air with a thunderous force. Its impact upon the ground was so immense that the earth quivered and cracked. Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately raised his hand to block. ng! In the blink of an eye, the two of them had exchanged dozens of moves. The sound of metal shing echoed incessantly! In fact, the two of them even turned into two afterimages because of the fast movement of the combatant and fought in the entire underground cave. He could only see light and shadows. He could only hear voices, but he could not see a single person. He could only see neo balls of light and shadows moving. Their movements were a blur of speed and agility as they traversed the underground cave. A sh of titans reverberated Chapter 759 Chapter 759 ¡°Did I force you?¡± Facing Bernard¡¯s venormous re, Han couldn¡¯t help but let out a deepugh. ¡°I believe it¡¯s more fitting for me to say that, don¡¯t you think? ¡®Mr. Bernard, you forced me. ¡®Reign isn¡¯t just my boss, she¡¯s also the woman I love. You not only went out of your way to torment her, but you also drugged her and imprisoned her. ¡°Do you know how worried we are about her? ¡°Now you¡¯re forcing me! ¡°Mr. Bernard, since you¡¯ve closed the door. I have nothing to worry about. Today, you must pay the price!¡± His voice was iparably cold, as if the sound of death was spreading out from hell. It was bone¨Cchilling! He was filled with a murderous aura. Bernard also revealed a slight smile. He raised a finger and said coldly, ¡°Han, in this world, only you can see my true face. ¡°Even if you die in my hands, your life will not be in vain.¡± Boom! At this point, he let out a shocking roar. Waves of unimaginable energy surged from his body, rippling outward like an unstoppable tide. His clothes were also torn apart by this powerful force! His muscles swelled with raw power, expanding with each passing moment, defying the boundaries of common perception. As the energy coursed through him, he became taller and taller. He rose from 6.3 feet to over 8 feet, looking like a mountain in front of Han. In that moment, his hair stood on end, and an aura of sheer terror emanated from his entire body. The cave quivered in response to the surging energy. The sheer force of the energy surged through the cave, cracking and fracturing many things inside. In an instant, all the piranhas in the blood pool erupted, their bodies disintegrating into pools of bloody pulp, filling the air with a nauseating stench. Han¡¯s hair was swept backward by the forceful gust of energy, and his clothes billowed in the powerful currents A solemn expression crossed Han¡¯s face. ¡°Are you a nine¨Cstar Demigod? No, you¡¯re at half¨Cstep God Realm!¡± As he spoke, he stared at Bernard and said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so powerful. You really don¡¯t look like Bernard anymore.¡± At that moment, Bernard¡¯s appearance had changed. His facial muscles contorted, reshaping his visage into an even more handsome one. It was an exotic face. His eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky! Han looked at this handsome face and was secretly surprised. He had seen some experts who could hide their strength and use certain abilities to change their appearance. Generally, those people looked extremely ugly. Bernard was so handsome. The only regret was that he was too tall! He was a giant! Han, who was 5.91 feet, looked like a dwarf in front of him. lie was extremely tall. And he was terrifying muscr. Every omscle was especially huge, explosive He was a butch When Bernard heard Han¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re indeed knowledgeable. You even know about half¨Cstep God Realm. ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve been hiding my true appearance and strength. No one knows my identity. You are lucky to see my true face. ¡°This is my true face!* ¡°So, you¡¯ve possessed this body?¡± Han asked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Han was stunned when he heard that. So it shouldn¡¯t be possession, but another possibility. Whoosh! Just as Han was feeling a little puzzled, a gust of wind swept over. Bernard appeared in front of Han like a ghost. His huge fist was faster than lightning as it smashed towards Han¡¯s face. Han moved and dodged. BOOM! The fist smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit with a diameter of 40 inches. The cave shook, debris flew, and dust filled the air. ¡°Impressive.¡± Han sighed. With one punch, he punched a deep hole in the hard rock ground that was as deep as 20 inches. If such a punchnded on a person, the person would be smashed. Bernard¡¯s strength was incredible. Moreover, from the calm andposed expression on Bernard¡¯s face, it was evident that he had been holding back during their previous exchanges. What Han had experienced so far was merely a small taste of Bernard¡¯s true strength. ¡®Do you think you can dodge it?¡± Bernard sneered. He moved with lightning speed, his body a blur as heunched a swift and precise attack towards Han, aiming to strike with maximum force. His body moved at the speed of light! His fist was like a shooting star! Boom! Within a span of a minute, a cacophony of explosions reverberated throughout the underground cave. The ground, stone walls, and structures were marred by an array of devastating fist imprints. Under his storm¨Clike attacks, Han kept dodging and observing. His movement technique was also very fast. He was like a bolt of lightning, dodging the storm. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you gan hide!¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. In the next second, his speed more than doubled, and he appeared in front of Han like a mountain. His fist was also many times faster than before as it bombarded Han¡¯s face. An iparably sharp explosion sounded from Void energy! He was fast! He was too fast! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Han¡¯s brow furrowed as he realized he had no way to evade the iing attack. With no other choice, he braced himself and prepared to counterattack. The two fists, onerge and one small, collided with a resounding boom, echoing through the air. From their position as the epicenter, a powerful wave of energy radiated outwards, causing the ground to fracture and copse, creating a deep pit in its wake. The force of their sh was so intense that it left a devastating impact on the surroundings Boon Crupe 775 Hagiara was we bring through the air fer a ragdoll, crashing into the mountam wall with tremendous force. The impact reated a man¨Ceaper hole, and be roughed up a mouthful of blood, the pain throbbing through his body The impact of the panch we like being struck by a supersonic fighter jet, causing excruciating pain that engulfed Han¡¯s raire being He fernal organ throbbed with intense agony Without a moments respir, Berrand materialized before Han with astonishing speed, delivering another powerful pinch Haydan quickly evaded narrowly escaping Bernard¡¯s onught Hom Bernard¡¯s massive frame seemed unstoppable, moving with incredible speed that made his attacks nearly impossible to see. Thousands of fists rushed over like a storm The attacks were fast and fierce! The battle raged on like a fierce storm Han was pushed back by the force of Bernard¡¯s attack, unable to hold his ground. He fought desperately to defend himself, barely finding an opportunity to strike back Boom! In the end, Han¡¯s defense faltered, and Bernard¡¯s fistnded heavily on his chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was once again sted flying like an arrow. He crashed onto the ground in a battered state ¡°Han, today is the day you meet your demise!¡± Bernard soared through the air with the velocity of a descending meteorite, his fist bing a zing force of nature. The sheer power and intensity belund his attack surged forward, aiming to strike Han with unrelenting for Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Bemand weyes borned with an intense desire to kill. He was giving his all, leaving no room for mercy or hesitation. The fates on Bernard¡¯s fist intensified. This was the zing inferno ignited by Bernard¡¯s full power, as he propelled his fist through the air with unstoppable force! This indicated that his speed and strength had reached their pinnacle! Before the punchnded, the powerful gust created by the force of the punch swept through like a raging hurricane, drying the air Ifsn clenched his teeth and simmoned his strength to swiftly evade the iing attack, narrowly avoiding a direct hit. Boom! Bemard descended upon the ground like a crashing meteor, his powerful punch causing the earth to tremble and leaving behind a colossal pit, over 40 inches deep and 32 feet wide. The sheer force behind Bernard¡¯s punch surpassed that of a mortar. The tremendous force unleashed by Bernard¡¯s punch shook the entire cave, sending shockwaves rippling in all directions like a powerful wave. Despite managing to dodge the direct hit, Han was still caught in the chaotic aftermath. The force of the energy waves propelled him backwards, sending lurn flying through the air like a helpless boat in the midst of a turbulent sea. ¡°You may have evaded it this time, but your luck won¡¯t hold for long. Bernard sneered. Bernard¡¯s eyes turned even colder as heunched another lightning¨Cfast assault, closing the distance between them in an instant Without wasting a moment, Bernard unleashed another swift and powerful punch, aimed directly at Han. Han¡¯s attempt to evade proved futile this time, as Bernard¡¯s punchnded squarely on him. The impact sent him hurtling towards the mountain wall, causing it to crumble under the force of the collision. Covered in ayer of stone dust, Han¡¯s head and face turned a grim shade of gray. Han, go to hell!¡± As Bernard witnessed the sorry state of Han, a smug expression spread across his face, and the aura of death emanating from him grew even colder. With the ferocity of a wild beast, Bernard charged towards Han, delivering another powerful punch to his chest. Bernard¡¯s fists striking Han repeatedly with the force of a storm, pummeling him like a defenseless sandbag. Each punch was heavier and fiercer than the previous one. Han, overwhelmed by Bernard¡¯s relentless assault, was left defenseless, unable to fight back. In the end, with a devastating punch, Bernard struck Han with such force that he spewed blood from his mouth. The impact propelled him through the mountain wall, sending him hurtling into a room. Bernard stopped as well, his gaze piercing through the hole in the wall as he observed Han with a cold, disdainful expression. ¡°I had anticipated a formidable opponent, but it seems you are just a loser.¡± After saying that, he looked at his body with disgust in his eyes. an fought against the pain and managed to rise to his feet. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and mustered the strength to speak, his voice weak yet filled with defiance. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Bernard. Who¡­ who are you?¡± With a cold smile etched across his face, Bernard nced at Han and replied, ¡°I had no intention of revealing this, but since you¡¯re on the brink of death, I suppose I can share the truth with you. *First of all, I have no idea what you mean by possession. ¡°Secondly, my real name is Flynn Horn! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Flynn?¡± Han looked confused. With a piercing gaze and a deep, resonant voice, Flynn revealed, ¡°Indeed, I hail from the Nornd. My name is Flynn Horn, and I have been under the tutge of a master since my youth, from whom I have learned a lot of skills. am fortunate to have had an exceptional master who imparted me with invaluable knowledge and skills. Through dedicated training spanning over three decades, I reached my current realm. ¡°Ian a five star god¨Css expertl ¡°With any cultivation level, I am weed in every nation. It grants me the privilege of acquiring whatever I desire, be it Whitetom i nat whats for one of them happened to be the daughter of a high¨Cranking tary fents They dvasi Bodly to thhur and dried toe after se drawn man an das aveng I dishes stand a chance against hem. So I had no choice but to go Eg the that car Yay tam boty toe a long every shoulder afraid that they¡¯d track te then illed his And Hers water crap magal cution technope. I transformed myself into Bernard. I became the Artis Metabung sem eles, thicker than most people¡¯s thughs, with a look of disgust on his face. Reig en epsonally best he often encountered dadamful and judgmental gazes. This constant scrutiny further evaded his wife and deepened has disdain for his own height. The owner assumed Berant¡¯s identity was the most blissful period of his life. bonde big was the golden proportion figure that he envied Furthermore Bernard hailed from a renowned leage, boasting an influential and formidable background that surpassed his wildest imagination. During this period of time, he enjoyed his disguise Now, in order to kill Han, he could only reveal has true colors. Only by revealing his true figure would he be able to unleash his full strength. He stared at Han and continued. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. That hypnosis was very strong. I almost fell for it. ¡°However, my master was very good at hypnosis. I¡¯ve nurturally learned it. He taught me how to break the hypnosis. ¡°Therefore, no matter how powerful your hypnosis is, I¡¯m immune to it!¡± ¡°I see Han fianlly understood He had originally thought that it would be sorne kind of soul possession. He did not expect that this was actually another person¡¯s disguise. Flynn¡¯s strength and acting skills were too amazing. Even he was fooled. Flynn stretched out his hand and sucked a steel de into his hand. He said word by word, ¡°Han, you¡¯re already super powerful to be able to fight with me for so long before being defeated by me. However, a dying person doesn¡¯t need to know so much.¡± With that, he strode towards Han. His eyes were as sharp as knives and extremely ferocious. At this moment, he really wanted to kill Han As long as he killed Han, everything would return to normal. At this moment. Han suddenly stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were bright and energetic, and energy Force became even sharper than before. His injuries were gone He waspletely intact. Flynn stopped in his tracks, his eyes filled with shock You¡­ Just now, he had bombarded Han¡¯s body one after another. The huge force was enough to shatter steel. How was it possible that Han was safe and sound? Han dusted himself off and said. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to get the truth out of you. I have to put on a show with you.¡± Previously, he didn¡¯t know much about Flynn¡¯s strength. He thought that Flynn hadn¡¯t used his full strength, and he was even more certain that a mysterious expert¡¯s soul had taken over Bernard¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Now that Flynn had confessed, he did not want to pretend anymore. After a pause, his gaze suddenly turned cold. He stared at Flynn and said word by word, ¡°Since I know your true identity¡­ ¡°Now, you can go to hell!¡± Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Hain stared at harderous aura. He had swedicant ellons towards staging this performance to unveil Flynn¡¯s true nature. Now he knew that Bernard was not possessed by a mysterious soul but disguised by Flynn using a skill resembling the Bone Shrinking Technique and tranfiguration He no longer needed to disguise himself! The unknown existence was the most terrifyingt And known enemies were not worth fearing at all Flynn must have exerted all his strength in his attempt to kill him just now. Though Rlynn¡¯s attacks appeared menacingly lethal, the inflicted damage from his strikes was not as significant. Han enveloped his skin with vital energy, creating a protective shield or energy armor that effectively repelled all of Flynn¡¯s attacks And his bloodied vomit was nothing more than a facade. ¡°So, you were pretending earlier?¡± Flynn remarked, fixing his eyes on Han. ¡°That¡¯s right, you think you can harm me with your feeble punches? Keep dreaming!¡± said Han. Hehe, why should I believe you? You¡¯re just trying to intimidate me, aren¡¯t you? Well, alright then. I¡¯ll grant your wish I¡¯ll put an end to your life!¡± Upon uttering those words, Flynn bellowed ferociously before propelling himself towards Han at an iprehensible speed The saber in his hand was exceptionally sharp, whipping towards Han¡¯s head in a sh, intent on ending his life. Han maintained a stoic expression, unmoved by the situation. As the saber inched perilously close, stopping just 2.5 inches above his head, Han sprang into action. He deftly extended two fingers and caught the saber with ease. ¡°What?¡± Flynn¡¯s pupils abruptly shrank in rm, and his face conveyed a sense of disbelief. Han had blocked his all¨Cout attack so effortlessly. How was this possible? *Flynn, have you eaten anything? Is that all the energy you have?¡± Han inquired. ¡°Bastard, go to hell!¡± T Flynn released a thunderous roar from his throat before channeling every ounce of his strength. Unmatched vital energy emanated from his saber as he sought to eliminate Han. However, it was all in vain. The saber appeared to be rooted in Han¡¯s fingers, as it remained entirely motionless. ¡°You think you can kill me? You¡¯re a hundred years too early,¡± Hn remarked with indifference. When Flynn heard this, his expression immediately turned ugly. This was what he told Han just a moment ago. Now, Han was mocking him. He felt insulted as if being pped in the face. Han¡¯s countenance remainedposed despite applying pressure with his fingers. Crack! The saber instantly shattered into two pieces. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What?¡± Flynn¡¯s countenance shifted once more, and his eyes grew even more terrified. Bernard¡¯s family had painstakingly crafted this saber using the finest steel essence, and yet, Han snapped it with his fingers¡­. How was this possible? Before Flynn could regain hisposure, Han swiftly grabbed his head and forcefully mmed it onto the floor. Flynn¡¯s head was bleeding profusely, and he was in excruciating agony, yearning for death to im him. Han with deadly intent. The rushless assault of such a skilled expert was undeniably petrifying. The technique employed was an act of self¨Cdestruction, and its sheer force was capable of obliterating the entire world. Especially, his body emanated vicious, sharp des that lunged toward Han¡¯s face with tremendous force. It was a hidden weapon! Flynn was exerting himself to the fullest, employing every weapon in his arsenal. His strength was formidable. An ordinary god¨Css expert could be killed by Flynn. Unfortunately, the expert he was facing was Han. With aposed expression, Han gracefully evaded Flynn¡¯s attack. Swiftly, he followed up with a knee strike that rendered Flynn down to his knees. In one sinooth motion, he then forcefully grabbed hold of Flynn¡¯s face. ¡°Bastard, let gol Flynn was furious. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 Bastard, Han, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Flynn seethed with anger as a result of the pain. With his vital energy ignited Bernard unleashed a surge of power beyond his limits, surpassing 100% of his strength. His attack carried an aura of malice and treachery, aimed at Han with deadly intent. The rushless assault of such a skilled expert was undeniably petrifying. The technique employed was an act of self¨Cdestruction, and its sheer force was capable of obliterating the entire world. Especially, his body emanated vicious, sharp des that lunged toward Han¡¯s face with tremendous force. It was a hidden weapon! Flynn was exerting himself to the fullest, employing every weapon in his arsenal. His strength was formidable. An ordinary god¨Css expert could be killed by Flynn. Unfortunately, the expert he was facing was Han. With aposed expression, Han gracefully evaded Flynn¡¯s attack. Swiftly, he followed up with a knee strike that rendered Flynn down to his knees. In one sinooth motion, he then forcefully grabbed hold of Flynn¡¯s face. ¡°Bastard, let gol Flynn was furious. As a 6.5 feet man, being grabbed was humiliating. With a deafening roar, he summoned all his strength and channeled it with fierce determination. He incited his blood to the point where his physical might increase by tenfold. At this moment, the blood vessels throughout his body were dting, causing his whole frame to be flooded with crimson. However, his energy was rising steadily! Five¨Cstar Demigod! Six¨Cstar Demigod! seven¨Cstar Demigod! In the end, his energy soared to eight¨Cstar god¨Css. The incredibly potent energy appeared to have materialized, causing the entire world to quiver. The cavern itself shook under its influence. He appeared at that moment like a fearsome Blood God, freed from the confines of the Blood Prison. His colossal fist cut through the air with overwhelming power as if it could shatter everything upon contact, directed straight at Han. The sheer intensity of the power unleashed in such close proximity was truly awe¨Cinspiring. The very fabric of space seemed to warp and distort under its overwhelming force. His punch was enough to melt steel! 7 Flynn cackled wickedly, hisughter implying that he could already envision Han being reduced to ashes with just one blow. The full¨Cforce assault of an eight¨Cstar god¨Css expert was incredibly terrifying. Its might exceeded that of a missile by a considerable margin. Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong person to provoke! p! Despite the immense power packed in Flynn¡¯s fist, Han effortlessly thwarted it with his skill and agility. The force, roaring like a tsunami, seemed to crash against an indomitable barrier, only to crumble into scattered fragments. Yet the wall remained intact andpletely unscathed. Flynn stammered in disbelief, unable toprehend how his powerful punch had been effortlessly blocked by Han. Flynn stared at Han. His pupils constricted violently and his face was filled with disbelief, as if he had seen the most unbelievable thing in the world. His all¨Cout punch was so easily blocked by Han? ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good attack. Unfortunately, it¡¯s still not good enough,¡± Han said lightly. Did you conceal your strength too? Who are you?¡± Flynn¡¯s eyes were fraught with anxiety. Han reminded him of the expert who wanted to kill him. They were both so mysterious and inscrutable. 1121 Listings L d are ten she only one that could hade your strength Hand lightly Atul toomest, he wired Plymt head and bustly started it onto the grastul once more. Hang! The ground shattered and niall holes appeared ripon¡¯s head had started to feed one more, and he felt as though it was about to burst. The agony was so unbearable that he rollgard to the ground, unable to stand up ¡°Ch by the way, let me rify something I¡¯m not cont caling my strength, I¡¯m merely suppressing it.¡± Han red down frith above and cast a rold gaze toward Plynn. ¡°What I am demonstrating presently is not myplete power Tiym¡¯s pupils constricted once more, and his heart raged like a tempestuous wave that refused to subside. Despite suppressing his true strength, the sheer might he disyel was still terrifying. Ban¡¯s disy of power was truly monstrous. Bang! Before Flynn could utter another word, Han lunged at him with ferocious intensity, striking him with such force that he was instantly rendered unconscious, unable to make a single sound. Without dy, he severely damaged Flynn¡¯s cultivation level and bonded him with a rope. After swiftly subduing Flynn, Han leisurely lit a cigarette and settled onto a rickety stool, taking a moment to smoke. With a calm and unwavering gaze, he addressed Flynn, ¡°You havemitted a grave offense. I won¡¯t take your life. ¡°But someone will teach you a lesson 11:21 Han sinoked a cigarette and stared coldly at Flynn Horn. How he wished he could finish Flynn¡¯s life with a single sh! But he thought it would be too easy for Flynn to die this way He wanted Flynn to be punished by thew of the Whileal Kingdom, and he would give Flynn to the police in the Whileal Kingdom or Flynn¡¯s enemies. Only in this way would Flynn pay the price and live a life worse than hell. ¡°You have done so many bad things andmitted heinous crimes. You must live in pain and suffer like hell to pay for your sins, said Han indifferently. At the same time, he secretly felt that this world was full of martial arts experts. He had scaled his strongest power but still used nearly 90% of it to take Flynn down. It was close. As one could imagine, Reign would possibly have been killed if he hadn¡¯t made it here. Han finished smoking, found a cell phone in Flynn¡¯s car, and called the local police, saying someone was killed and illegally locked up there. Then he told the police the address and put the phone by Flynn¡¯s side. After doing that, he nced at the scene and fixed his eyes on the drainage hole in the blood pool It couldn¡¯t be clearer that Reign had escaped from here. ¡°It seems Mr. Katz was right that Rei is strong enough to stand alone now, and she could escape from such a bad situation,¡± Han thought in his heart. While he was about to burrow into the pipe to find Reign, he suddenly heard a sound from the control room. Han looked back, only to find the circuits of the damaged trigger in the control room were connected, and he didn¡¯t know when they were connected. The circuits were connected, and the trigger was activated. Soon there came a rumbling from inside the pipe, as if thousands of horses were roaring, which was creepy and terrifying. Two minutester, water spurted out of the pipe like a fountain. The white fountain fell into the blood pool and mixed with the piranhas¡® blood, bing a pool of shocking blood water. Han frowned. It looked like the pipe was connected to the source of the waterfall. In this case, Han guessed Reign should have escaped from here. He was still worried and immediately used the cultivation technique and focused it on his ears to listen. In addition to the water rumbling in the pipeline and the misceneous noises inside, he could hear no one drowning. Finally, he sighed with relief. Right afterward, he carefully searched all the triggers in the control room and soon found an elevator. He took the elevator and went up. Sometimeter, he had no idea how many floors he had gone up and arrived at a secret room. God¡¯s Eye! After he arrived at this secret room, Han instantly looked around with his God¡¯s Eye. Not until then did he realize that he couldn¡¯t see through the wall at the end of the passage with his God¡¯s eye. Then, Han touched the wall and found a crack in it. It was very simr to the wall in Bernard¡¯s office! Han found the trigger and pressed it. Crack! The wall cracked open to the left and right. Han came out of the exit and knitted his eyebrows. He saw clearly that it was exactly Bernard¡¯s office in the hospital! ¡°Fuck!¡± Han saw the office and cursed in anger. 11214 Hyun had ever connected the elevator in the underground rave Bernard¡¯s office to the hospital. He got some nerve to use the crin cene as has oftre tantly. How dared he He looked around, left the othte quickly, and cloted the wall without being seen by people or caught by the cameras. After that, be returned to Lawrence¡¯s room. Mr Jaber! Yvonne was overjoyed to ser Han in the room. She grabbed his hand instantly and asked, ¡°Have you found Rei? Is she okay? ¡°I think she¡¯s fine for now,¡± said Han. Reign was not in the underground cave, which meant she had got out of there. He believed Reign could be back safe and sound as long as she didn¡¯t run into some strong opponents. Before Yvonne could ask another question, Han¡¯s cell phone rang. It was an unknown number from the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Hello, who is it? Han picked up the phone. Reignis surprised voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m in Nork Street now. Can you come and pick us up?¡± ¡°Nork Street?¡± Han was stunned. Landon came over with a gloomy face and hurriedly asked, ¡°Nork Street is 18 miles away from here. Rei, how did you get there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I can¡¯t exin it to you now. Mr. Jaber, can you pleasee and pick me up?¡± ¡°Okay, just stay where you are. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Han told Reign something else and left immediately without talking more with Yvonne, Landon, and the other people. He drove and headed for Nork Street at full speed. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Forty minutester, he finally arrived at the ce where Reign was It was a log cabin in the forest! Behind the log cabin, there was an endless forest. In the middle of the forest, there was a big rumbling waterfall. Reign was standing there with several disheveled girls. When she saw Han get out of the car and walk over, Reign sighed with relief and slumped onto the ground. She wasn¡¯t neatly dressed, and even her underwear was torn off. She was covering her breasts with both hands to avoid a wardrobe malfunction. They had almost stipped themselves off while they were escaping 7 And her hair was all wet. So was the other girls¡® hair. Clearly, they hade out of the water. Han was relieved when he thought of the water in the blood pool pipe in the underground cave. ¡°It¡¯s great.¡± Reign could finally let her guard down and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything when she saw Han. However, the other girls acted differently and looked at Han with alertness. As Han came to them, they even took several steps backward to keep their distance from him. Han came to Reign. He took his jacket off, put it on her, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car, okay?¡± Reign put on Han¡¯s jacket and sighed with relief. She stood up and said, ¡°No, not now! I promised them that I would get them out of here safely. ¡°Mr. Jaber, can you please help them?¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s only a few of them. Let¡¯s get in the car together,¡± said Han. ¡°No. It isn¡¯t a few of them.¡± Reign shook her head and immediately made a sharp whistle by putting her fingers on her lips. Hearing the whistle, many ragged, gorgeous¨Clooking, and curvy girls came out of the woods and stood before Han. ¡°What! So many people?¡± Han was stunned. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Han looked at these people and felt a little confused. He was mentally ready that many more girls might have fallen into Flynn¡¯s hands when he saw so many cages in the underground cave. But it still blew him away when seeing so many girls with his own eyes. At that moment, the old gentleman came out from the woods and looked Han up and down with vignce. He didn¡¯t let his guard down though he knew Han was Reign¡¯s friend. ¡°Dainn in Flynn also likes men? Han thought in mind and got more surprised. The old gentleman seemed to have read Han¡¯s mind, and his face sank. ¡°I know Flynn¡¯s secrets. That¡¯s why he locked me up. The reason I¡¯m here is not the same as the girlst ¡°Oh, okay, I see. Han was suddenly enlightened and then looked back at Reign. ¡°Reign, are you okay? He didn¡¯t torture you, did he?¡± In fact, he could tell Reign was not seriously hurt in any way as soon as he saw her. She just got some slight scratches on the skin when she escaped from the pipe. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mr. Jaber. Let¡¯s do the girls thest favor and help them go home,¡± said Reign. ¡°But we can¡¯t handle so many people alone. We¡¯d better leave them to the local police,¡± said Han. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that!¡± The old gentleman stepped forward with a long face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Flynn has been in collusion with the local police for thest few years, and some police officers are on his side. Once you send these girls to the local police, you¡¯re sending them to hell.¡± ¡°Flynn has colluded with the local police?¡± Han was surprised. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right!¡± The old gentlein¨¢n nodded his head. Han frowned. It seemed that he had yed the wrong card! He shouldn¡¯t have called the police before he left the underground cave. ¡°Wait for me here, guys. Han went to one side and called Landon to check the news about Flynn¡¯s ancient castle. Soon enough, he got a definite reply that the local police had entered the ancient castle and sent a person who had been seriously injured to the hospital for treatment. But, he did not hear any investigation from the police or that sort of thing, and even the news of the underground cave did not spread. ¡°Han, is there anything wrong with Bernard?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid so. He¡¯s a big problem. Anyway, now you must keep an eye on Lawrence. No one can use any medicine on him or get close to him. You got it?¡± Han said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We may have offended a gang power.¡± ¡°A gang power?¡± ¡°Yep. What¡¯s more, it is a gang power beyond our imagination, and they may have god¨Css martial arts experts.¡± ¡°Oh my god! Really?¡± Hearing it on the other side of the phone, Landon went deadly pale and freaked out. ¡°Then, what should we do next?¡± God¨Css martial arts experts! He could hardly stop any martial arts expert like this once they presented themselves. ¡°I guess they won¡¯tunch an attack right away. It¡¯s your top priority to keep Yvie and Lawrence safe. I¡¯ll bring Rei back after I¡¯m done here.¡± Han said. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Landon nodded his head. Reign came over to them and looked worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± 11:221 Thave devastated Bernard and called the local police before the here, but the police didn¡¯t arren bar,¡± Hangit his plone away, put on a straight face, and said in a deep voter, I think the liig shots of the local pole muy have arallusion with Bernard, and they maye at us Reigns was shocked to bear that. In a foreign country like this, she didn¡¯t give a shit if they came for her. But Lawrence just got better and would certainly lose his life if those people aimed at hims ¡°So we must get back to the hospital as soon as possible, and we can¡¯t take care of these people any longer, said Har?. They would be pressed for time if they sent these people back home first. ¡°Oaky, I see Reign nodded her head without hesitation. Helping others meant a lot to her. However, her younger brother was more important! And, it was very kind of her to get these people out of the underground cave. ¡°Ms. Labenz, Mr. Jaber, please don¡¯t leave us here. A pretty Amenian woman named Giuliana stepped out, looked at Han and Reign anxiously, and said, ¡°Please help us get out of here. Please! I can give you money.¡± ¡°Right. I can pay you, too. I¡¯m the darling daughter of Granger Group. I promise my father will give you hundreds of million dors if you get me home!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also from a very rich and influential family. I promise you¡¯ll be paid back smartly if you get us home.¡± ¡°Please!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After Giuliana started it, other girls there began to make their requests. Flynn had badly tortured these girls. They had little strength, and they were weak though they had escaped. They might get caught again if they met the bad guys on the way back home. Reign called Han toe to pick them up, which meant she trusted Han and Han was a goof martial artist. ¡°Sorry, everyone. We have something urgent in hand. My younger brother will get killed any time, so we must get back to him as soon as possible. Please understand.¡± Reign turned around and told all the girls in a foreignnguage. ¡°But I didn¡¯t say I would leave you behind. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll call my friends and tell them toe and get you home.¡± After that, she turned around to nce at Han. Without saying a word, Han took out his phone and called Josef, telling him the whole thing and asking him to send someone to take care of it. After making the call, he exined something else to the girls and set up a Bewitching Formation in the deep forest. Han stood out of the Bewitching Formation, pointed to a stone at the eye of it, and said, ¡°No one can see you here if you don¡¯t go out by yourselves unless they blow up the mountains and forests. ¡°When Josef¡¯s mene byter, you guys work together to move the stone away, and they can see you. ¡°Bear it in mind! When their people arrive, they will shout out ¡®fried chicken, and all you need to do is shout out ¡®hamburger¡®, then you¡¯ll match the secret signal. ¡°Now, have you marked my words?¡± The old gentleman and the girls looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with confusion. They had no idea what Han was talking about and got a little pissed off. They just saw Han draw some strange patterns on the ground, carry some stones over, and do some weird things. So people couldn¡¯t see them in this way? But they all thought Han was fooling them! ¡°So no one can see us if we go in the patterns you drew?¡± The old gentleman asked. ¡°Yes¡± Han nodded his head. He nced around those people and saw doubts in their eyes. He said nothing and went straight into the Bewitching Formation he had set up. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 How¡­ how is it possible?¡± The aged man, Giuliana, and the others looked at each other in dismay. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Han was right in front of them a moment ago. Now Han stepped into the pattern, and they couldn¡¯t see hirn? The aged man hurriedly took a few steps aside and changed different directions to watch him. As a result, he failed to locate Han. It was the same for Giuliana and the others. They couldn¡¯t see where Han was from outside the pattern. The group of people looked at the pattern from front to back, left to right, up and down but still could not find Han. All of them opened their mouths in shock. In particr, the aged man was dumbfounded. ¡°Could it be the mystical ability of the mysterious eastern sorcerer?¡± muttered he. He had once heard that on the other side of the ocean, a group of mysterious sorcerers lived in the East. They mastered extraordinary and terrifying secret techniques. In many books, there were records of the Qeadya Empire¡¯s sorcerers. However, he had never seen any mysterious spells in all his long life. As a result, he had always thought that the legends and stories were all fake. Now Han had demonstrated such a Bewitching Formation that he was in shock. His worldviews were strongly impacted. Reign was also highly shocked. Obviously, she did not expect Han to have such a move, too. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Han walked out of the Bewitching Formation and appeared in front of everyone. ¡°I know you may not believe it,¡± he told the aged man, Giuliana, and others. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just follow my directions ande in.¡± Then, he pointed out several locations. The aged man was the first to enter. Giuliana followed him in. After entering, they were all dumbfounded. After they entered the Bewitching Formation, they could easily see the people walking around outside. They waved at the people, but those people seemed to ignore them as if they couldn¡¯t see them. The people¡¯s eyes were not focused on them. The aged man couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. He went in and out of the Bewitching Formation. When he was sure that the people out of the Bewitching Formation really couldn¡¯t see him, he was shocked again and stood dumbly on the spot. Shocking! Astonishing! With just a few simple drawings and the movement of a few stones, it could actually achieve the effect of a diversion. The Bewitching Formation was simply amazing! He looked back at Han with an unusual change in his gaze. ¡°Could it be that Han is the legendary mysterious sorcerer?¡± he thought. Not only the aged man but even Giuliana and everyone present was dumbfounded. ¡°Stay within this Bewitching Formation. Once Josef¡¯s men arrive, they will exchange codes with you,¡± Han said. After telling them the instructions repeatedly, Han drove off with Reign. ¡°Are they all right here?¡± On the way, Reign¡¯s eyes were solemn and a little uneasy. Could the Bewitching Formation really make others unable to find the aged man and the others? ¡°As long as they don¡¯te out, it¡¯s usually fine. Don¡¯t worry about them. The most important thing now is to find a hospital or a hiding ce. It¡¯s best to move Lawrence, Han said. Upon hearing that, Reign became even more worried. 11.22 If was really as Han said that Hernard had colluded with the police station, and they had deurged Bernard¡¯s nest, Bernard would definitely not let them off. And the most ruthless revenge against them was to kill Lawrence ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve disabled the fake Bernard. He won¡¯t wake up within three hours We have at least three hours? Han sa The fake Bernard Yes, he n told her what happened in the underground cave. Hearing what Han sald, Reign was even more shocked. She had always thought that Bernard was evil, but it turned out that it was a swap, a fake Bernard. Then where did the real Bernard go? Reigh suddenly asked. Han shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. However, it was obvious that someone like Flynn would definitely kill and destroy the evidence in order to make his disguise more thorough arid perfect. The real Bernard was most likely dead. Inside a major hospital in the Whileal Kingdom. Flynn was lying on a big hospital bed. His body size had already returned to Bernard¡¯s. A middle¨Caged man in a police uniform stood by the bed with a cold gaze. He stared at Flynn and said coldly, ¡°What the hell is it? Who did this?¡± The man¡¯s name was Scarborough. He was Bernard¡¯s elder brother and also a pivotal figure in their family. There were several police officers standing beside Scarborough These policemen were the people who had been the Bernard¡¯s Castle. Macmin, one of the policemen, stepped forward and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know. He was already like this by the time we got there. ¡°Also, we did a fingerprint test on the phone that called the police. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t find any fingerprints.¡± ¡°What about voice analysis?¡± asked Scarborough. ¡°That person used a fake voice, so we can¡¯t find out,¡± said Macmin. ¡°Did you find anyone suspicious at the scene? What about the surveince video?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve also checked the surveince footage. Lord Bernard snuffed out all the surveince footage before it happened.¡± Macmin reported truthfully and told him everything he had found out. By the time they arrived, Flynn was lying on the ground like a puddle of mud. As for who the murderer was, he had no clue at all. Scarborougli¡¯s eyes were cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Pass down my order. The matter must be kept a secret from the outside. Whoever dares to leak the secret of the underground cave in my brother¡¯s castle will be against me and my family! ¡°Do you understand?¡± His voice was cold and filled with killing intent. When Macmin and all the police officers at the scene heard his words, they felt as if they had fallen into an icehouse, and their bodies turned cold. They hurriedly expressed that they would definitely keep it a secret. Scarborough and Bernard, the brothers, were not people to be trifled with. The family behind them had a powerful presence in the city. They, the insignificant police officers, did not dare to go against the family at all. ¡°Okay, get out!¡± Scarborough said grimly Macmin and others did as they were told and immediately pulled out. Scarborough took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, put it in his mouth, and took a long drag. Staring at Flynn, he said, ¡°Okay, stop pretending to be unconscious. Tell me, who attacked you?¡± Flyna opened his eyes. His eyes flickered with endless hatred and anger. He said word by word, ¡°Han Jaber!¡± ¡°Han Jaber? A foreigner?¡± Scarborough was startled. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 When Flynn mentioned Han¡¯s name, his eyes grew crazier and angrier. If it weren¡¯t for Han, he would still have been living an incredibly carefree life like a king in his underground cave kingdom. However, everything changed because of Han. At this moment, he wished he could tear Han into pieces. Scarborough smoked and remained silent, but his eyes grew colder and colder. ¡®Scarborough, get the police immediately and capture that bastard and bring him in for interrogation,¡± said Flynn. ¡°Is he someone you can just capture?¡± asked Scarborough. Scarborough blew out a smoke ring and stared coldly at Flynn. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside your stupid head. Is it all shit? ¡°Who would idle around and build such an underground cave under the castle? ¡°Tra in charge of this area. Otherwise, your reputation would have been ruined.¡± ¡°Scarborough, isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re here? I know you¡¯ll help me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so bold.¡± Flynn revealed a friendly and harmonious smile. Scarborough walked over with a sullen look and pped Flynn hard. ¡°You¡­ Flynn was furious. ¡°Bernard, listen carefully. If it weren¡¯t for Mom, I would have killed you immediately!¡± Scarborough reached out and grabbed Flynn¡¯s face. His eyes were as cold as knives. ¡°You¡¯ve caused so much trouble over the years. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been fucking cleaning up after you. ¡°You even provoked Han this time. Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Flynn was stunned. ¡°Do you know who stood up for Han thest time you asked Joe to lock him up? It was ck Widow, the top agent of Whileal Kingdom!¡± Scarborough said coldly. Flynn was stunned when he heard that. Then his expression turned awful. Scarlett, the ck Widow, was one of the most awesome agents in the Whileal Kingdom. Although she was a general¨Css expert, her intelligence and assassination abilities were powerful. She was the most highly regarded assassin agent in the upper echelons. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Most of all, a strong and powerful big shot was behind Scarlett! Basically, as long as it was those high¨Cranking officials, nobles, and prestigious families in the Whileal Kingdom, he would be able to urately grasp their dirt and firmly control everyone. He would also determine the life and death of all the families. Most importantly, the big shot was also strong. He was an absolute god¨Css expert. Scarlett¡¯s status in the Whileal Kingdom was so high because of the big shot¡¯s protection. Although Flynn was a god¨Css expert, it did not mean he was invincible. Once Scarlett and the big shot behind her were on to Flynn, Flynn would probably be pulled out of his urn and beaten up by that big shot even though he turned to ashes. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better lie in the hospital and recuperate now. Don¡¯t do anything else. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± Scarborough said coldly. After saying so, he patted Flynn¡¯s face and gave him a few more warnings before turning to leave. Scarborough did not know that Bernard was killed and impersonated by Flynn. He even foolishly thought that Flynn was his younger brother. All these years, he had put in a lot of effort and done many illegal things to cover up all the sins that Flynn hadmitted. Now Flynn wanted him to take on Han, whom Scarlett was trying to protect. He was furious. If not for the fact that Flynn was his younger brother, Scarborough would have killed him long ago. Scarborough walked out of the hospital with a cigarette in his mouth. At this moment, one of his trusted aides walked over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sheriff, I¡¯ve found it. The safe tunnel in the underground cave leads straight to the West Hill Forest scenic spot.¡± 11:22 Carr 703 Scarbre nigh dentist his cigarette and said coldly, Inform our people to go to the West Hill Forest scenic spot day We may came time do escape Wernber, you must do it quietly, Dot let anyone low Wigs of one exapri? Then Bad way to shut them up forever ord Scarborough ¡°Unterstedt After receiving the exact order, his trusted aide¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he immediately turned away. Scarborough stared at the figure of his subordinates leaving, and his eyes grew colder. Then he looked at the sky with at murderous aura. ¡°I hope none of you can escape too far,¡± said he He had always known what Flynn was doing. He knew all about those beautiful wornen Flynn had kidnapped, All these years, he had been the one who cleaned up Flynn¡¯s mess, covering up the fact that those women were missing. He had fabricated arge number of lies to cover up for Flynn Some of those women were from prestigious families. Everything was over once those women got out, contacted their families, and exposed Flynn¡¯s secret. He had to capture those women before they could contact the outside world or shut them up forever! Scarborough pondered for a moment and walked out of the hospital. He drove his car straight to the West Hill Forest scenic APOL The most important thing for him now was to clean up Flynn¡¯s mess. Only in this way could he make the next step in his life. Flynn stood by the window in the hospital and watched Scarborough¡¯s car leave. His eyes became extremely cold with at murderous aura. ¡°Damn you, Han. You probably didn¡¯t expect I wasn¡¯t destroyed, did you?¡± He returned to the bed andy down. He felt a burning pain all over his body. His body seemed to have fallen apart, and his internal organs were even more miserable. Han was ruthless and almost destroyed his cultivation level. If it was not for the fact that he had cultivated an iparably evil demonic technique and shifted his meridian channels at thest moment, he might really have been destroyed. Although he had not be a disabled man, his cultivation level was already half weaker than before. Thinking of how he could fool Han around, he smiled smugly again. However, he frowned slightly when he thought of Han¡¯s power, how Han had pinned him down and left him defenseless, and how powerful Han¡¯s background was. How could he defeat such a powerful man? If he couldn¡¯t defeat Han, wouldn¡¯t he have to hide for the rest of his life? ¡°Damn it, Han almost killed me and even beat me badly. Reign even let go of those women I captured with difficulty. ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t let these two grudges go! ¡°I must make them both pay a tragic price!¡± Thinking of it, Flynn took out his phone and dialed the number of one of his trusted subordinates. He said coldly, ¡°Do it now! Shut down the electricity in Lawrence¡¯s ward!¡± Once the electricity was turned off, the venttor used to assist Lawrence in breathing would lose its effect. Lawrence would die in just a few minutes. Moreover, the power outage was the best method. Even though they were caught, they could find an excuse to decline without legal responsibility. This way, he could take revenge on Han and Reign without any effort. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Han ini Reign drove back to the hospital They went straight to Lawrence¡¯s ward after parking the car. When they reached the hallway, they found that the electricity hear Lawrence¡¯s ward had been cut off, and everything was quier ¡°Oh, no Reign¡¯s expression changed She quickly rushed toward Lawrence¡¯s ward Lawrence had yet to wake up. He relied on the venttor to support his breathing and survive. Now that the power was out, the venttor would stop. Lawrence¡¯s life would be in danger. Han followed Reign When the two of them arrived at the ward, Jhey were surprised to find it was empty. The patient was in the ward, and neither were Landon nor Yvonne. ¡°This Reign¡¯s look changed drastically. Landon and the others were not inside the ward. Could it be that some bad things had happened to them? In an instant, Reign started to panicl Where did Lawrence, Landon, and others go? ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s make a call and ask. Han handed the phone to Reign. ¡°Yes, yes. A phone call!¡± Only then did Reigne back to her senses. She took the phone immediately and dialed Landon¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Katz, where are you?¡± asked she. *Rei, the hospital isn¡¯t safe. We¡¯ve just had Lawrence moved, and we are on the way to move him.¡± It was only after Landon¡¯s response that she felt totally relieved. Hearing that, Han¡¯s face changed. He immediately grabbed the phone and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± It was the right thing to move Lawrence! However, it was also easy for them to be found on the way moving Lawrence. Something could happen. ¡°We¡¯re al¡­¡± Landon was cooperative and directly told them their location. Han took out his phone, looked at the map, and located Landon. Without a word, he took Reign¡¯s hand and walked outside. He started the car and headed straight to the route taken by Landon. 7 At this moment, Landon also sent them a real¨Ctime location. Han and Reign followed Landon from afar under the guidance of GPS. Many police cars marked ¡°POLICE¡± parked in the West Hill Forest scenic spot. The police officers were searching everywhere. ¡°Police!¡± Inside the Bewitching Formation, Giuliana and the others were overjoyed. They felt like they had seen their saviors when they saw the police. Some women were even tempted to go out and greet the police. ¡°Don¡¯t go out!¡± the aged man scolded them in a low voice. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s the police. The police are here to save us,¡± Giuliana said ¡°I know it¡¯s the police, but we can¡¯t go out now,¡± said the aged man ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the police are Bernard¡¯s men, and if you go out there now and they find you, soon you will be locked up again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing the aged man¡¯s words, Giuliana and the other women were shocked, trembling in fear. They managed to escape from the underworld with much difficulty. They didn¡¯t want to be caught back and live a life of 11:22 Chapter 766 Harkness. ¡°Sir, how did you know that the police are Bernard¡¯s men Giuliana asked. ¡°Benard is from a prestigious family, and his older brother is Scarborough, the local police sheriff and third inmand These policemen are Scarborough¡¯s men ¡°We are walking into a trap if we go out now.¡± Upon hearing the aged man¡¯s words, the expressions of Giuliana and the others changed drastically, and they no longer dared to speak. Many people even squatted down and covered their mouths. They watched in horror as the police kept searching for them. Their hearts were in turinoil, and they were uneasy. One of the girls named Malia asked with some surprise and curiosity, ¡°Why is Bernard¡¯s brother called Scarborough? Was he born or raised in Scarborough Market?¡± Everyone present was speechless. She was still paying attention to those questions even at this hour. What was in Malia¡¯s head? Malia looked even more puzzled. ¡°Are you really not curious? Scarborough Bazaar is a ssic song. It¡¯s beautiful. Why would he be called that?¡± Everyone stared at Malia. ¡°Shut up!¡± Then Malia covered her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to speak again. ¡°Sir, will they find us?¡± Giuliana asked nervously. Trust Han¡¯s ability. As long as we don¡¯t move, we wouldn¡¯t be found,¡± the aged man said in a low voice. He had once understood how powerful and terrifying the East¡¯s mysterious sorcerers were. He had also experienced it in the Bewitching Formation and knew how powerful it was. He looked from many directions and could not find any objects within the Bewitching Formation. As long as he was outside the Bewitching Formation, everything he saw was exactly the same as the scenery of an ordinary forest. He could not discover the person inside the Bewitching Formation at all. Therefore, he had faith in Han, knowing they would not be found out unless something went wrong with them. ¡°Spread it quietly. Everyone, squat down and don¡¯t make any sound. As long as we hide, they won¡¯t notice us,¡± the aged man said. Giuliana and the others looked at each other in dismay. But they had neither backbone nor method. They had no choice but to follow the aged man¡¯s instructions. Everyone squatted down and covered their mouths. They did not make a sound and watched in horror as the police approached them, not daring to breathe loudly. Fortunately, they were still nowhere to be found after all the police had searched everywhere. Even though Scarborough came personally, he still couldn¡¯t find where the aged man, Giuliana, Malia, and others had gone. However, as a sheriff, Scarborough had a lot of investigative experience. He knew at once the direction from the chaotic steps on the ground. He raised his head and nced at the hiding ce of the aged man and the others. Then, his gaze landed in the northwest direction. ¡°Look in that direction!¡± he said in a deep voice. Based on the chaotic footsteps on the ground, he could deduce that someone had run northwest. Then he was the first to drive over. The other police officers didn¡¯t say anything and immediately followed him. The aged man, Malia, Giuliana, and the others breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the police all leave. ¡°It scared the hell out of me,¡± Malia said. ¡°I thought Scarborough had spotted us.¡± She fell to the ground with a frightened look in her eyes. She kept patting her chest as she panted heavily. The aged man, Giuliana, and the others also looked awful. When Scarborough nced over just now, all their hearts were in their throats. They were so frightened that their hair stood on end. They couldn¡¯t breathe and thought Scarborough had found them. ¡°Han¡¯s Bewitching Formation is good Impressive!¡± The expressions of Maly, Gere, and the others changed. They quickly stopped talking and looked outside Sur engh, there were threr gerning over with magnificent momentum ¡°And who are the same destiny Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Not only way Ciuliana terrified, but Malis and all the girls present were also terrified Now, they were like frightened birds and scared that anyone they saw woulde to catch them. ¡°Don¡¯t be sa nervous. Just be quiet and wait, The aged man¡¯s expression was soletin as he said in a low voice, As long as we¡¯re still in the Bewitching Formation, there¡¯s a high chance we¡¯ll be safe, and they won¡¯t be able to discover us Hearing his words, Giuliana, Malia, and the others finally came to their senses. They let out a sigh of relief and watched quietly. The three trucks arrived about five minutester. A middle¨Caged man with electric eyes and a majestic demeanor got out of the car and nced around. Why is it lurn? The aged man was stunned. ¡°Who is he?¡± Malia asked. ¡°Caesar, the Heavy Puncherl ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion when they heard the name. They were all girls. Many of them were not from the martial arts world. They had no idea who Caesar, the Heavy Puncher, was ¡°He is a ferocious underground boxer. Ile¡¯s powerful and at least general¨Css.¡± The aged man looked grave. ¡°Scarborough and Bernard are truly brothers with sinister and wick hearts,¡± he whispers. ¡°They deliberately let the police leave first before sending someone to ambush us. They n to wait for us.¡± As he spoke, he kept staring at Caesar with a solemn gaze. He had spent some time in the Whileal Kingdom before being locked up by Flynn. Naturally, he knew how terrifying Caesar, the Heavy Puncher, was. The man was a boxer with heavy fists. He could even break a metal bat with his full strength. Caesar kept an undefeated record in the underground boxing ring. Any boxer who could fight him for three rounds without falling would be a famous geniis boxer praised by the media aftering out. The aged man had once watched Caesar¡¯s battle and knew he was iparably ferocious. Caesar once had sent his opponent¡¯s head flying with a punch. The scene was iparably bloody and terrifying. He had been particrly impressed with Caesar since then. Now that he saw Caesar here, his hair stood on end. He subconsciously associated Caesar with Scarborough and felt that Caesar and Scarborough had joined forces to ambush them. ¡°Are they after us, too?¡± ¡°Why are we so miserable? We just escaped and are being targeted again.¡± ¡°Please, somebody help us. We don¡¯t want to get caught like this The girls looked at Caesar and the others with frightened, unease eyes. The atmosphere of fear and despair spread throughout the scene, like a massive stone pressing down on everyone¡¯s hearts, making them all gasp for breath. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Just then, Caesar nced around the scene and saw no one there. His face changed, and he shouted, ¡°Fried chicken¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the aged man, Malia, Giuliaia, and the others¡® original terrified and despairing eyes became iparably exciting and dramatic. Fried chicken? Wasn¡¯t it the secret code that Han had just set for them? ¡°Sir, is¡­ is he someone sent by Mr. Jaber?¡± Giuliana asked hurriedly. Malia and the other women also looked at the aged man with anticipation. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound for the time being. Wait and see,¡± the aged man said. Fried chicken!¡± Fried chickent¡± As they waited in silence, Caesar pulled at his throat and let our two shouts. The aged man¡¯s face was still solemn. He was observing Caesar and did not respond at all. 1le was more paranoid. After being locked up for so long, he finally escaped and did not trint anyone, He was calm and nned to wait. He wanted to observe what kind of person Caesar was so that he would not be deceived. Caesar called out three times, but there was no response. Frowning slightly, he turned and opened the truck door to leave. The aged rinn was still able to maintain hisposure. He did not make a sound and only watched quietly. However, the others could not hold on anymore. Giuliana stood up immediately and shouted, ¡°Hamburger!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caesar¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly turned to look. But there was nothing in his vision. The aged man¡¯s expression changed. He quickly pulled Giuliana back and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s obviously here to save us. He¡¯s already given us the secret code. Of course, I have to respond to him, Giuliana said. ¡°Are you stupid? Who knows if he¡¯s real? Once he¡¯s fake, wouldn¡¯t we¡­¡± The aged man said. Before he could say anything more, Malia had walked out of the Bewitching Formation and shouted, ¡°Mister, hamburger! Hamburger!¡± When When the aged man saw that, his look changed, and he was filled with regret. These girls did trust others with ease, didn¡¯t they? That man said a few words, and those girls believed him. They really believed Caesar and the others. Why didn¡¯t they think they¡¯d be finished if Caesar and Scarborough were on the same team? With his eyes filled with shock, Caesar looked at Malia, who seemed to have appeared out of the blue. ¡°You¡¯re fried chicken?¡± He had looked over there just now, but there was no scenery. However, Malia seemed to have appeared out of thin air, shocking him. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m fried chicken. You¡¯re a hamburger, aren¡¯t you?¡± Malia nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a hamburger! ¡°Mr. Josef told me to pick you guys up. You¡¯re the only one here, Caesar said with a nod ¡°I¡¯m not the only one. There are others.¡± Malia¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately turned to look at the aged man, Giuliana, and the others. ¡°Sir, Giuliana,e out quickly.¡± Giuliana thought for a moment and finally stood up. The other women looked at each other in dismay. Eventually, many of them gritted their teeth and threw their caution away. All of them stood up and walked out one after another. Looking at those women who seemed to have suddenly appeared out of nowhere, Caesar¡¯s eyes were even more shocked. ¡°Where¡­ where did you alle from?¡± He had carefully observed the area just now. It did not seem like a ce where people could hide. Even if it could hide people, it was impossible to hide so many people without making a move. But these people had appeared one by one now, shocking him. Giuliana looked at the aged man inside the Bewitching Formation and waved ¡°Sir, stop hiding, and come out.¡± When the aged man saw that so many people hade out, the target had long been exposed. Even if he continued to hide, it was not a good idea. He could only follow Han¡¯s instructions and moved the stones away In an instant, Caesar saw everything in the Bewitching Formation ¡°This Caesar¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Caesar looked at the area where the aged man was standing and hurriedly rubbed his eyes, suspecting he had seen wrongly Had the aged man been standing there the whole time? But why didn¡¯t he see anything just now? Was it an illusion, or was there something wrong with his eyes? The aged man walked over from the other side and looked Caesar up and down. ¡°Are you Caesar?¡± he asked in a deep voice. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Caesar¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Sort of.¡± The aged man stretched out his hands and ced them before Caesar. ¡°Do you have your phone with you? Here, lend it to me.* Caesar did not suspect anything and immediately handed his phone over. The aged man took the phone and shot directly at Han¡¯s Bewitching Formation. He then climbed up a tree and took aprehensive picture. Hepressed the photos and sent them to a private email address of his own. After doing all that, he immediately took action and destroyed all the arrangements of the Bewitching Formation so that no one would notice. He came back and returned the phone to Caesar after carefully destroying it. ¡°Thank you,¡± said he The Bewitching Formation was too powerful and mysterious. It was the mysterious ability of an Eastern¡¯sorcerer. It had broadened his horizons and shocked him. The ability made him highly fascinated, so he wanted to learn it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Although Caesar did not understand what the aged man meant by taking the pictures, he did not ask further. Instead, he said. ¡°Mr. Josef sent me to pick you up. Everyone gets in the car quickly. ¡°Otherwise, the police will be back soon.¡± He had wanted toe over just then, but after seeing Scarborough and the otherse over, he had asked his men to hide the big trucks and only appeared after observing Scarborough¡¯s departure. ¡°Okay, everyone. Hurry up and get in the trucks,¡± the aged man said. Then he was the first to get into the truck. He even got into the front passenger seat. Giuliana looked at Caesar and said, ¡°Mr. Caesar, do you have any clothes? We don¡¯t have any clothes to wear. Can you provide some ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are clothes in the trucks,¡± Caesar said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± Giuliana gratefully shook Caesar¡¯s hand and winked at him before walking to the back of the truck When Caesar was winked at, he felt like he had been electrocuted, and his entire body trembled Looking at Giuliana¡¯s back, he felt an itch in his heart. He thought. ¡°The girl is quite good. Her figure is really amazing¡± Giuliana had a great body. Although she had been hungry for a long time, she still had a nice curvy figure. Moreover, her eyes were like crescent moons when she smiled. She was very charming She had got ss, and her smile was even more charming She shocked him, a boxer who had seen countless women, and hus heart trembled It had been a long time since he had such a feeling! ¡°Everyone, get in the truck, Caesar shouted. When the beauties heard his words, they hurriedly rushed toward the big trucks and quickly got on Soon, all the women had gotten into the trucks. Caesar closed the door and got into the passenger seat. ¡°Drive¡± The three big trucks started up and quickly left the ce. Scarborough returned with all the police cars thirty minutes after they left. 1123 det 268 Ha exponately changed after he stw the chaotic footprins and ture tracks on the ground There were no forms or the tracks pen then After they started elsewhere, there were more footprints and tire tracks here thas the arks were left behind just nor Dari For bern Iooled, sast Scarborough His eyes were cold and full of regret fir was a resourcrisi sheriff. He could tell a lot just by looking at the tire tracks. Moreover, there were marty arrangements that he had never seen before beides these clues. It was clear that someone was in the messy arrangement just then, but they had not found them before. All the police officers had been fooled! Those people were hiding in that arrangement! However, so what if he had made a judgment? The people hiding inside had already left. I had been over thirty minutes now. They could not catch up with them even if they wanted to chase after them. ¡°Damn n Scarborough¡¯s gaze turned cold. He gritted his teeth and suddenly pounded the steering wheel. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Find out where Han and his people are right now ¡°Yes, sirt¡± After receiving the order, the police officers immediately nodded and used their means tounch an investigation into Hau ¡°Han, you¡¯ve caused my brother so much trouble and even fooled me. You¡¯d better not fall into my hands. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay a terrible price!¡± Scarborough gritted his teeth, and his gaze was as cold as a knife, He had been in the police force for many years, solving countless cases and killing hundreds of criminals. Even a vicious and ambitious person must obediently be executed by him. He never thought Han could fool him! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He hammered the steering wheel again. At a mobile phone shop in the Whileal Kingdom. Han brought Reign here. They bought a new iPhone and a new SIM card. Looking at the mobile phone shop, he smiled and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect iPhone to open a mobile phone shop here. Times are really changing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thest one.¡± The shop assident seemed to have heard Han¡¯s sentiment and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already received a notice that we¡¯re moving back to the country after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Reign asked. The shop assidentughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and said nothing. However, his helpless gaze told Reign and Han the answer. After buying the phone, Han and Reign continued to get into the car and followed Landon. ¡°Mr. Katz, where are you going?¡± Reign used her new phone to call Landon. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we reached the destination after driving for so long?¡± They had been driving for over three hours but had yet to reach their destination. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. I asked a few friends to arrange a private hospital for Lawrence to ensure his safety,¡± Landon said. ¡°How long until we get there?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there in about three hours.¡± ¡°Three hours? What should we do if something happens?¡± ¡°We have hidden cars on our side. I don¡¯t think anyone can catch up with us.¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769 saldarly hord Eve people were aring bear, they could hear clearly Tanded Belen is to foil at the sky beldiul ti?t. A chagh a belopter was hosting them from the thy. It was at art getting slower and ebonne Han are their peuple hastig sier in What should we do After being caught me, Heign was already a lile frightened a thought that everything she saw was shed at her Muster, ahes lestating that hestand had people the pedes qanon, she was even more fetened and felt that this helicopter was her heature her Han turned aronal and nced at the heliciqure the sand calmly. ¡°Ix, it¡¯s not here fratch your The car was rentedt Mugrover, he led already asked London to fund some conner Hons to send another car afterying a new phone Unless Hernand¡¯s people used me pretty fancy satellite teclundugy to get a direct CSPs Be on their location, they would never be able to find their racks ¡°HuHeight was still at linle nervous ¡°Just rx They¡¯re not our enemies, Han said confidently Reign frowned slightly She looked at the helicopter wortically, and he beat heat wildly Sure enough, everything was as Han had sad. The helicopter flew over their heads and did not intercept them, nor did it do anything to them. The helicopter was only passing by! Then Reign copsed in her seat and finally put down the boulder that had been hanging from her chest. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and sighed in relief ¡°Me Jaber, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s really not here to look for us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired. Eat something and get some sleep. You don¡¯t have to worry about the safety with me around¡± Han smiled and handed some food and water to Reign before driving seriously. Reign looked at Han gratefully and immediately began to wolf down the food. Reign did not eat anything or drink a sip of water during her tije in captivity. At this moment, she was hungry, tired, and sleepy. Her body and mind were exhausted. After eating, she drank more water before leaning back in her sea. Not long after, she fell asleep. With Han by her side, she indeed felt extremely safe. She slept without any worries. Han looked at her sleeping face and felt she was pretty and cuf She was so quiet, lovely, and beautiful when she slept quietly. Her delicate features really made one¡¯s heart race. Especially her long ck eyshes were so beautiful. Her perky nose and rosy cherry lips were all moving. Like a tired kitten, she curled up in her seat and slept soundly. Although she wasn¡¯t wearing makeup, her tanned skin looked singoth and beautiful. Han could not help but scratch her nose. His heart ached when he saw the wounds on her arms and thighs. One could imagine how much pain and torture she had endured these days. It was not only physical pain but also mental torture. Reign was already considered a powerful girl for escaping from a ce like the underground cave. If it were any other woman, they would have been scared out of their wits and easily controlled by Bernard. Han touched the hair on her forehead. Her eyes were filled with heartache before he drove seriously. About three hourster, their car pulled into a private vi. 1123 Landon¡¯s car arrived first. Han¡¯s car had just arrived when they tised a hospital bed to move Lawrence and had fam seuled. ¡°Rei, wake up. We¡¯re at the destination.¡°. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After parking the car, Han woke Reign up. Reign opened her eyes in a daze. She looked at Han and theri but the window. fler eyes were filled with confusion ¡°Where is this ce?¡± she asked.. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is. It should be a ce arranged by Landon and will be quite safe, Han sald ¡°What about Lawrence?¡± asked Reign. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Landon has settled Lawrence into a special ward,¡± said Hayian. ¡°Then I must go and take a look.¡± After Reign finished her words, she wiped her sleepy eyes and took a wet tissue out to wipe her fare. Then, she got out of the car and walked into the vi. Han quickly got out of the car and followed behind Reign. Not long after the two entered, Landon walked out and bumped into them. When Landon saw Reign, he was immediately concerned. He looked Reign up and down. ¡°Rei,¡± he said with worried eyes, ¡°Are you all right?¡± In the past day and night, his heart had been in his throat. He was so worried about Reign. It was only now that Reign had escaped Demon¡¯s Den that he waspletely relieved. ¡°Mr. Katz, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Where is Lawrence?¡± Reign asked. Afthe mention of Lawrence, Landon¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. ¡°Lawrence, right. Rei, I have good news for you. Lawrence is awake!¡± said Landon. ¡°Lawrence is awake?¡± Reign was stunned at first, and then her eyes were filled with enjoyment. She was so excited that her entire body trembled. ¡°Mr. Katz, are you serious?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Come on. I¡¯ll bring you over to take a look,¡± Landon said excitedly. Then he immediately led Reign to Lawrence¡¯s room. Along the way, Reign was excited and overjoyed. She had put in a lot of effort to save her brother. She had suffered a lot and spent a lot of money. Now, her brother could finally wake up. It made her feel that her efforts were worth it! Han followed behind them with a calm expression. He was not surprised that Lawrence had woken up. As long as he suppressed the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s brain, Lawrence would naturally wake up. Soon, the three of them arrived at a private room. The vi was obviously a private nursing home with a beautiful and clean environment. There were various state¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cart facilities in each room. There were also doctors and nurses here, ready to treat the patients at any time. ¡°Mr. Katz, how did you find this ce?¡± Reign asked curiously. This ce was much better than Massach General Hospital. ¡°The owner of this vi has some history with me. When I contacted him. I found out there was a bed avable here, so i moved Lawrence over.¡± Landon exined, ¡°The doctors here might not be as good as those at Massach General Hospital, but the service here is the best in the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Many business celebrities, elderly people from prestigious fanulies, and elderly people with serious illnesses have chosen to recuperate here.¡± The prestigious families? Han frowned slightly when he heard Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Han was immediately alerted at the thought of it ¡®God¡¯s Evel Han followed behind Landon and the others and looked at all the buildings here carefully. He saw everyone and everything hete clearly Soon, they arrived at Lawrence¡¯s ward. The ward was spacious, luxurious, and bright. It gave off afortable feeling. Lawrence was lying on a big hospital hed. His body was still connected to the ECG monitor. He was also wearing an oxygen energy tube. He was as weak, thin, and pale as ever. However, he had opened his eyes. *Lawrence, do you remember me? I¡¯m Yvic. You used to y with me when you were little. Do you remember that?¡± Yvonne was sitting in front of Lawrence¡¯s hospital bed and talking to him excitedly. She had been concerned about Lawrence. Over the years, many new drugs she had researched had been used to treat Lawrence¡¯s illness. Now that she saw Lawrence wake up, she was happy from the bottom of her heart and had endless words to say to him. Lawrence had just woken up. He looked at everything around him in a daze and confusion. He said weakly, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Yvie?¡± He had been unconscious for a long time, and Yvonne was getting older. Her current attire had also be totally different from what he remembered. Lawrence couldn¡¯t even recognize Yvonne now and felt the woman in front of him strange. ¡°Lawrence¡­¡± Reign walked in. When she saw Lawrence open his eyes, she immediately widened her eyes, covered her mouth, and wept with joy. Her tears streaked across her face like broken threads. An extreme joy came to her, filling every cell of her body with endless joy. He was awake! Lawrence had wakened! All her years of hard work had not been in vain. All the suffering, torture, and oppression she had suffered had also dissipated at this moment. It was worth it. Everything was worth it! She cried tears of joy, and her body trembled. ¡°Rei, it¡¯s good of you toe.¡± When Yvonne heard the voice, she turned around and looked at Reign in surprise. ¡°Quick,e and take a look. LawTENCE is awake!¡± Reign¡¯s body trembled as she took a step forward. She had hardly taken a step when she nearly fell to the ground. Han was quick¨Cwitted. He quickly supported Reign and helped her over. When a person was overjoyed to a certain extent, it would be the same as they were terrified. Their legs would also go limp. and they would not be able to control their body. Han helped Reign over and let her sit on the chair. ¡°Lawrence¡­¡± Reign held Lawrence¡¯s hand and cried tears of joy. She wept with joy, her lips trembling, unable to speak. Her tears flowed uncontrobly like pearls with a broken string. They slid down her beautiful checks and dripped onto her clothes, wetting them. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re my sister?¡± Lawrence looked at Reign, who was crying, in a daze. Her voice was weak. 11:24 Helgub ven say award fast besi hdding he held Lawton¡¯s hand tightly as if Lawrence would faim again if she let If a Thetis great, He, Yend ethurts were sint in vain¡± Youne Inggil Reign and ball tawrence¡¯s hand. ¡®God is watching! You two are finally not alone anymore,¡± said she. Hag Lanston stand outtude and looked at the three of them from afar. Lalon tuenal to jusk st Han ¡°Mr. Jaber, your medical skills are amazing,¡± he said. Han had at given Lawrence an acupuncture In the morning Lawrence woke up from hisa in the afternoon. Such niedis al bill was de We fout is simple acupuncture. It will take another two days topletely eliminate the spiritual beetle, Han said calmly. Hipse skill had fully sealed the spiritual beetle, preventing it from continuing to move. Then it would slowly die. However, the kind of spiritual beetle was the most elusive and strange creature in the world. Before the spirimal treile died, it would debuitelyunch an extremely powerful counterattack. All of his treatment was to prevent the Dnal counterattack of the strange creature. Are you saying that Lawrence will fully recover in two days?¡± Landon¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Yes, I will Han ulded and nced around. Then he looked at Landon and said, ¡°Mr. Katz, may I have a word with you in private?¡± Landon looked at Han and said, ¡°I et¡¯s talk in the corridor outside¡± The Two walked out of the corridor Jan lit two cigarettes. He held one in his mouth and handed the other to Landon This ce is not just a ce. You have to be careful ¡°What?¡± Landon was stunned. Suddenly, he understood and said lightly. ¡°Your mean it¡¯s not safe here?¡± Han took a puff of his cigarette and spat it out. ¡°I¡¯ve just seen a mix of people in the hospital here. Some of whom are not from good backgrounds. ¡°Those people are very likely to cause trouble,¡± He had seen many clients who were hospitalized here. Some of the hospitalized patients in this vi were from the underworld in the Whileal Kingdom. Basically, there would be a lot of bodyguards around every hospitalized patient. He had recognized two or three of the most vicious arms smugglers at once, although they seemed friendly on the surface. However, once someone touched the interests of those people, they would transform into iparably ferocious demons that would devour all the lives that blocked their path to wealth. Moreover, many big shots had a fanatical passion for women. They would be horribly possessive of the woman they fancied. Even if those big shots did not have much interest in women, their thugs and assassins would inevitably be interested in Women Yvonne and Reign were both so beautiful and had good figures. Their bodies were curvy and graceful with tanned and delicate skins. The consequences would be unimaginable once those vicious firearms big shots were on to Yvonne and Reign. When Landon heard that, he could not help but raise his guard. Lawrence hasn¡¯t recovered yet. He can¡¯t be transferred often. We have to stay here for two more days. ¡°Nothing will happen in the next two days, will it?¡± I¡¯m not sure either. But better safe than sorry. It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡± Han puffed out the smoke with a gloomy gaze. When he arrived, he saw many people from the dark world, and many viins from the extraterritorial battlefields were also recuperating here. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He had a hunch that the ce might be a hundred times more dangerous than Bernard¡¯s underground cave. A particrly terrifying conflict might erupt at any time. If they were not careful, it might cause even bigger chaos, and their lives might be in danger. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Stop him!¡± ¡°The man is a killer Security guards, stop hiin!¡± The medical staff chased after the man and shouted. Besides the medical staff, many bodyguards in ck suits were also chasing after the man. ¡°Whoever dares to stop me, I¡¯ll kill them. Get lost!¡± The man covered in blood was running while brandishing a dagger. Some doctors and nurses who could not dodge in time were cut and bleeding in the way. Judging from his moves, he was obviously an expert. The man covered in blood was strong. His movements were swift, and his dagger techniques were like lightning. Every time he attacked, he would hit the doctors, nurses, or obstructors, making them unable to chase after him. Everywhere he passed, there were blooding wounded lying on the ground. Even as he faced his pursuers farther away, he pulled out a gun to shoot and kill the bodyguards in ck suits who were chasing him. The bodies and blood were everywhere along the way! After the bullets ran out, he threw the gun away and ran toward Han and Landon. ¡°Guys, don¡¯t stop them. Get out of the way, or you might lose your lives!¡± When the pursuers, who were moring to stop the killer, saw the killer was so fierce and unstoppable, their expressions changed on the spot. Their cries also changed from asking Han and Landon to stop the killer to asking them to get out of the way. They could all tell that Han and Landon were the families of the patient who stayed there. It didn¡¯t matter if the security guards, doctors, or nurses died. However, the boss of the vi would face tremendouspensation if the patient¡¯s family died. Therefore, they were all worried that something would happen to Han and Landon. The killer also saw Han and Landon blocking in front of him. His gaze turned cold as he roared, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die. get lost immediately! ¡°Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Han and Landon looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. They could not help butugh Although the killer was powerful, his strength had yet to reach general¨Css. It was a pipe dream that someone like him would try to kill them! Han and Landon held their cigarettes in their mouths as they watched the killer approach. They did not move at all The killer was furious. Without another word, he immediately raised his dagger and shed at Han and Landon It was powerful! The wind howled! It was as fast as lightning! His de was aimed at the vital points of Han and Landon, in pursuit of a one¨Chit kill. In the face of his attack, Han and Landon remained expressionless and motionless Bang! Just as the de was about to hit Han and Landon, a bullet suddenly flew over and pierced through the killer¡¯s left temple. The killer¡¯s eyes immediately turned bloodshot as he was sent flying and fell to the ground. The blood came out of his pierced temple and covered the floor red. It was a horrifying sight Han and Landon looked in the direction of the gunshot in a daze. At the door over there, a pretty young girl with purple hair was holding a pistol and looking over coldly After killing the killer with one shot, she immediately put away her pistol as if she had done something insignificam She said coldly, ¡°Throw away the corpsel Then she turned sound and walked into the roum, disappearing on the sight at Han and 1 and Two young men in ck stats walked out and threw the killer¡¯s body far away, One of the young men shouted at the top of his lungs, Iople from the vi, rume and wash the Hourl Then they returned to the room. At this moment, the security guards in the vi an over. The perion in charge dist bowed and apologized to Han and Landon. Then, they took care of the corpse. They wrapped the body in audyting mul cleaned up the blood on the ground Han and Landon could be considered to have seen the world. They did not care about such a corpo at all Thels expressions and gazes did not even change. However, they also knew that the ce was ngerous. The family members of any patients here canied guns with thrnaud were decisive in the killing- This young beauty alone killed without batting her eyelids. She didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid after killing a killer. ¡°What a hot purple rose she is, Landon said. Although the young purple¨Chaireddy had only appeared for two seconds, Landon was still stunned by her beauty Although she was from the Whileal Kingdom, her facial features had the charm of an Easterner. She was gorgeous. Her eyes were bright ck, and her pupils were beautiful. Moreover her figure was tall and curvy. A ho¡¯s waist and perky butt! Her long legs were tanned and round, Mr. Katz, have you taken a fancy to her?¡± said Tan with a smile ¡°What do you mean? I already have a son about your age. I only want to admire the beauty when I see one, Landon said Then you were married quite early. Don¡¯t tene you were fooling an underage girl?¡± Han teased. Han thought that Landon¡¯s son was only about ten years old and did not expect his son to be his age ¡°Damn. You sure know how to make fun of me. Marrying an underage girl is illegal!¡± Landon red at Han and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if youugh at me. At that time, I was young and energetic. I didn¡¯t like little girls. Instead, I especially fancied those mature women. ¡°So I fell in love with my wife when I was 18. At that time. My wife was ten years older than me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my wife liked younger men or liked me for being handsome. She went straight to sleep with me. ¡°It only took us a month to get married.¡± At that point, Landon chuckled and revealed a blissful look. Han exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said with a smile, ¡°She met a strong, hard¨Cworking young man at her horny age, which was good.¡± ¡°Of course. Back then, my wife and I were full of fun daily¡­¡± said Landon. ¡°Stop! Stop! If you continue, it will be inappropriate for children, said Han. Landon thought of those wonderful years and giggled foolishly. He smoked a cigarette, and no one knew what he was thinking. Han ignored him and continued smoking. He looked at his surroundings and remained silent. After what happened, he felt there was something wrong with this ce. Logically speaking, so many big shots were recuperating here, but the vi owner made no effort at the security and even allowed such a low¨Clevel assassin to sneak in. One could imagine how trashy the vi¡¯s security was. If he was not around, and Flynn sent a god¨Css expert to assassinate Lawrence or snatch Reign away, no one could stop him. ¡°We must treat Lawrence and leave this ce as soon as possible,¡± Han thought. However, the spiritual beetle had been imprisoned. If he wanted to attack the spiritual beetle again in a short period of time. the spiritual beetle would definitely fight to the death! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was better to wait until tomorrow for Lawrence¡¯s treatment. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 The badge on the young man¡¯s clothes was strange. It was a hall of golden mes A fiery red bolt of lightning surrounded the mes. Landon had seen such a badge at the extraterritorial battlefields At that time, he was still a little warrior who fought on extraterritorial battlefields. On one asion, he followed his troops to support a mercenary group called Red me and joined them against the Are troops of the Arctodus Kingdom. Each mercenary of the Red me Mercenary Group had the symbol of abination of fire and lightning Landon finally understood what cruelty was after that battle. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Those two forces were obviously enemies. As soon as they met, they fought to an inextricable stalemate After all the missiles, cannonballs, and bullets were fired, it was hand¨Cto¨Chandbat. Hundreds of thousands of warriors shed in the middle of the extraterritorial battlefield, and commitless heads were rolling The de beam moved horizontally and vertically, and the ground cracked into the pits The sword beam flew in the air. The blood and flesh flew everywhere. All kinds of weapons like sabers, spears, swords, and halberds were used there Killing energy soar into the sky. The two armies were strangling each other! The battlefield was a real meat grinder. More than ten warriors died every second Bour parties wanted to wipe each other outpletely. They were ruthless. They wielded their sabers to kill, and thei des were aimed at their enemies¡® vital parts. Their actions were so clean and neat, without any fancy moves That battle was earth¨Cshattering, and the sun and moon lost their light. The corpses were everywhere! Blood flowed like a river! Landon was especially impressed by that battle because he was lucky enough to survive in the pile of corpses When he opened his eyes, he saw the bodies of hundreds of thousands of warriors covering the in The stench of blood was pungent. The sticky but almost congealed blood flowed on the ground. He felt he was not standing in the mortal world but in purgatory! Death was everywhere, without a shred of life at all. All the warriors of the Red me Mercenary Group fought until they perished together with the Ace troops of the Arctodus Kingdom. They used hundreds of thousands of warriors to show the might of the Red me Group However, when Landon survived and returned to the Longhard Kingdom, he learned the news that made him doubt his life The battle was a conspiracy of the Red me Group! The Red me Mercenary Group had started a war for some unspeakable secrets. They used hundreds of thousands of troops to pin down Arctodus Kingdom¡¯s Ace troops while their Elite troops split ups One of their troops infiltrated the Arctodus Kingdom and stole its national treasures. On the other hand, the other troops attacked a military base in the Longhard Kingdom and kidnapped a monstrous criminal imprisoned there. It was also from that battle that the Red me Mercenary Group became the public enemy of the Arctodus Kingdom and the Longhard Kingdom. As a result, Landon hated the Red me Mercenary Group to the core. He used every means to kill them directly when he met a warrior from the Red me Mercenary Group on the extraterritorial battlefields every time Landon never thought he would encounter a warrior from the Red me Mercenary Group in the vi of the Whaleal Kingdom today. With just a nce, he was furious and wished he could kill the young man. However, he also knew that it was the Whileal Kingdom. The owner of the vi was his friend with a shocking background jaan di tantas nga mina jy the tokeasti prite letu Longhard Koglern Love on. I chochste pool my In my xu?t pang kan komma ih par Modi nja Kasp in gonna be benefits are so geneous that you can¡¯t believe at soup from a foreign country ve Han belonged di plen coast. Akarlinu, ms wood by tam nartar of Viggo Dnsten, mai caused on that mercenary group The Her gross longle cody wyan were life and death friends. In many battles, Han had Note that this were after a long tits fin joer that he wished he could join Han Jaber in a drunken Maians was to pushed Alee away and sad deep voice. ¡°Atlee, listen carefully Although you and 1 are About Bad me Groups, we can be friends Rack Han male and did oot know what the Red me Group had done. His master had thrown ham into a grout the bad cooperated with the Red me Group 1ates on the best of them has strength was heave¨Cdefying and he grasped the supreme power of Shadow Augh to abs the day things that the Rest me Group had done. He also knew that the Red me Group was the any of the Lang Iteintre, le Lan be bad a grudge against everyone in the Red me Group Any Atire was pushed away, has expression changed slightly ¡°Vig our friendship has nothing to do with the Red ne MAN[X ;FG K Pav?ana sroggsod dem froming. He took the cigarette out his mouth and shook the ashes. He said in a deep voice. ¡°As long as you are wa the Red me Group, we can¡¯t be framdis can¡¯t be s wartion from the mercenary group who has harmed the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°Please leave Dow¡± Atlees expression changed when he heard Han¡¯s words Before he opened his mouth, a cold and sharp voice came from behind him. ¡°How dare you treat Red me warriors like this? You¡¯re shameless. Do you want to dr With that, a middle¨Caged man with an eagle Chapter 773 Chapter 773 The man had a magnificent aura. His entire body was filled with a murderous aura As he approached, the ground was immediately covered in a thinyer of frost, looking extremely intimidating. One of the top ten Generals of the Red me Group, Todd Quiin?¡± When Landon saw the man, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his heart raced with panic. Todd was famous on extraterritorial battlefields. He killed decisively and once killed more than twenty general¨Css experts with one to one hundred. Todd¡¯s strength had also soared in the past ten years. It was said that he had advanced to a god¨Css expert. Landon was only a general¨Css expert. The consequences would be unimaginable if he were to go against the man. ¡°So you know me, the man said. Todd was still staring at Landon coldly. ¡°It will be much easier since you know me. Todd said, ¡°You two underestimated our Red me Group. Then kneel obediently and apologize to our Red me Group. ¡°Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡± Upon hearing Todd¡¯s words, Landon¡¯s eyes shed with horror, and his heart sank. It was over! He was a god¨Css expert! If they were to fight against a ferocious god¨Css expert like Todd, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Mr. Katz, these two are my friends, shid Allee. He hurriedly acted as a peacemaker and stood between Han and Todd ¡°Get lost!¡± Todd said coldly. ¡°Mr. Qunn, they¡¯re really my friends We¡­ Atlee exined. However, Todd already pped him in the face before Atlee could finish his words. Atlee was dumbfounded. He never expected that Todd would p him. ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are to you. They have vited the interests of our Red me Group and disgraced us!¡± said Todd Todd¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Landon and Han. He said word by word, ¡®Ill give you ten seconds to kneel and apologize to me!¡± Landon opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But after being red at by Todd, he was stunned and could not say a word. Todd¡¯s gaze was horrible! Even a general¨Css expert like Landon was shocked by his gaze! Han took a puff of his cigarette, flicked the ash, and blew another pull at Todd. ¡°What if we don¡¯t apologize?¡± he said calmly. ¡°Die!¡± Todd said coldly. ¡°Then hurry up and count down,¡± Han said. Todd¡¯s gaze became even colder. Han and Landon had no intention of apologizing at all, as he could tell from Han¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t me me since you¡¯re courting death¡± Todd¡¯s gaze grew even colder. He said, ¡®Atlee, count down.¡± ¡°Mr. Qunn, L.¡± said Atlee, looking awful. On one side, Todd was his immediate superior. On the other side, Han was his good friend. Being sandwiched in the middle meant that he was in a dilemma, ¡°Count down.¡± Todd scolded Atlee. Atlee was helpless. He did not dare to offend such a ferocious superior like Todd and could only count, ¡°Ten, nine, right, seven¡­¡± Todd didna iny a sand He is wared coldly at an Fut the polering aura in Itair¡¯s eyes grew vire intens Paid vaid tell that Haylen hond the Rnal way between Han and Tamimi pre he killed (Day) Landou volbi pot ts alle to humparat. If 1 an did not want to apologize to him, Todd would have choice but to kill his Otherwise, the Red re Groups would lose its station Todd stared at 11an, trying to get a feel for what Han¡¯s strengils was However, he was a god¨Css expert and was very strong. However, he could not find out anything about Han after staring at him for so long. He could not see through Han¡¯s situation In fact, Todd because even more apprehensive and confined about Han after he male eye contact with him. He felt as if he was confronting a peerless demonic dragon, and his hair stood on enl The feeling made him frown. ¡°Six, five, four, three. Atlee was still counting down Allee saw that Han still had no intention of apologizing to Tud. His countdown slowed to a crawl, dying the numbers two and one ¡°Allee!¡± Todd scolded him angrily. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Atler¡¯s expression was awful as he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Quin, Viggo is really my good friend. He once saved my life. ¡°And they didn¡¯t say anything bad about our Red me Group Please do me a favor and let the matter go? Allee said ¡°What did you say? Continue counting down!¡± said Todd. He turned around and red fiercely at Atlee ¡°Mr. Qunn, I¡¯m begging you,¡± said Allee. Affee knelt and begged sincerely, ¡°They¡¯re really my friends and saviors. Please do me a favor and let the matter go, okay? ¡°Mr. Qunn, I¡¯m begging you, please.¡± On one side, Todd was his immediate superior, and on the other, Han was his former brother and savior. If the two parties really got into a fight, it would not be good for him if either of them suffered a loss. After thinking about it, he had no choice but to kneel and beg for mercy, It would be the best solution if Todd did not pursue the matter. Todd stared at Han for more than ten seconds and then at Ader for five seconds. His eyes struggled for a long time. In the end, he gritted his teeth and made a decision. He kicked Atlee 15 feet away, and Atlee fell in the corridor. He stared at Atlee coldly and scolded, ¡®Atlee, I¡¯ll do you the favor of letting your friends off the hook this time. ¡°However, listen carefully. The Red me Group is not an unreasonable one. I¡¯ll give you three minutes to say goodbye to your old friend. ¡°you will have nothing to do with this person in three minutes. ¡°If I ever find out that you¡¯ve been seeing each other in private again, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± Then Todd gave Han another grim look and turned away. Todd had exchanged nces with Han a few times and realized he had no control over Han. Once they fought with each other, he might not be able to control Han and would bepletely humiliated. Instead, he might as well go with the flow and give Atlee some respect. Atlee was relieved when he heard Todd¡¯s words. Hey limply on the ground, sweating profusely. His heart almost jumped out of his chest. He had been in the Red me Group for a long time and knew well how powerful and tyrannical Todd was. Once Todd went berserk, even a few oxen could not stop him. Moreover, Todd was especially powerful. He was definitely a god¨Css expert. Han was absolutely not the man¡¯s match. In order to protect Han, he could only do sol Looking at Todd¡¯s back as he left, Han smiled faintly and flicked the ashes of his cigarette. ¡°At least the boy knows his ce,¡± said he. Atlee wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood up. He said, ¡°Viggo, this is thest time I help you ¡°Next time you meet this boss of mine, you¡¯d better not fight him head¨Con. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be at a Chapter 774 Chapter 774 As lian spike, he stubbed or his cigaretis and liked this plot ALE To tell the Truth, Haytan and Adlee had fought side by side before The mass was indeed piite righteous However, he had been to doctrines of the Red me Mercenary Group all year round, chiar fer wed Rot me Capp for the long and bruiseded by had led tomeying de anders its ti However, the man never killed the innocent or attacked the elderly or the sick He was and upriya man For this reason, Ran was rtively frieslly with Atlee, Viggo, look at what you¡¯re saying. It was the Red me Group that nurtured me back then it leathery wethunt be a treacherous person Ailee calmly walked over to Han and said, ¡°Now that Todd has deft, there are will womans before the time he yar Viggo, can I have a cigarette? Han took out a cigarette and handed it to Allee. He even lit it for Jam If Atlee knew that n was Sovereign of Shadows, he would definitely brag about Han lighting lama ragarette for the resi of his life. Unfortunately, he did not know Han¡¯s identity Atlee smoked and looked at everything in front of him ¡°Viggo, actually know and understand your good in ¡°The Red me Group has done many outrageous things over the years! ¡°Especially after the return of themander who was imprisoned in the Longhard Kingdom, the Red me Group became even more cruel and violent than before and did many rod things T in the Group and have no choice I can¡¯t change the decision of the higher¨Cups in the Group I can only go with the tow and watch them do those things in pain, but I¡¯m helpless. ¡°Iro, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve wanted to leave the Group countless times But the Group is the family that raised me. My parents are from the Group I was born and grew up in the Group ¡°For me, the Group is my home. ¡°If I leave the Group, am I a man? And what would they do to my parents? As he spoke, le spat out a mouthful of smoke with aplicated expression. Landon looked at Atlee in shock. Atlee was unaffected by the adverse environment. It was rare! When Landon first saw the symbol of the Red me Group, he thought that Atlee was a particrly ferocious Red re warrior. He did not expect Atlee to be such an ambitious young man with a clear sense of right and wrong. It wasn¡¯t easy. Han lit another cigarette and put it in his mouth. ¡°Ny seconds left.¡± Atlee smiled and said, ¡°Viggo, we won¡¯t be able to interact with each other soon. Don¡¯t you want to say anything to me? ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. You have your own judgment. Your life is also up to you. I have nothing more to say to you Han said. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Atlee took the cigarette out of his mouth and smiled. ¡°Enough of this nonsense. I only want to know what your real name ¡± Han smoked in silence. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it. I understand, Atlee said. He was not a fool. After spending so much time with Han, he naturally knew that Har¡¯s name. Viggo Damon, was a fake. However, he had never found a chance to ask for Han¡¯s real name. Now that Atlee was on the verge of breaking off all ties with Han, he naturally wanted to know Han¡¯s real name. ¡°Atlee, you can¡¯t tell the other party your real name. It is the rule of the Red me Group¡± said Han ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. After smoking this cigarette, we might not have the chance to meet again,¡± Atlee said used the take part in the attack m jejo Hasta & parts for bong to the trattorial battlebeld Moreover Fleethorpes de dinary ships to get to the shore. * Charing s, rani(s>h + ! | Vjetgion and i en hans wads, they mediately fed dinginly Horded and They holl hadnd of the rame in this snd The fostei of Distry and agen Han i paster. fad a dy made the jommand that bad about fallen at the hands of the natives of Thunderbolt 1daind A wilt with rich rumbat are the Shadow Yought was almost defeated. They had never evennded on Today In The Bed fans pop was much weaker than Shadow Knigha ay would probably be doomed if they wanted to attack Thundered at ¡°Therefore, I might het be able to see you again once I go on the talssion this time¡± Aller Ink unther deepdrag on his cigarette,pletely absorbing it Only then did he spit it out and stub out the Then he looked at Han and said, ¡°No, Viggo, I would like to know your real name before I die. Then, even if I die, I will die in peace! Then he threw the subbel cigarette but into the trash can beside him Han amoked in silence The vi was filled with all sorts of people. Someone would definkely hear Han as long as he spoke. Once someone heard Han and his identity was exposed, they would investigate him, which could cause unnecessary ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me about it, forget it, Adee said with a stile. I¡¯m not saying it to your own good¡± said Han Atlee added, Even if you don¡¯t say it, many people still can track you down¡± Even if they did, how could they be sure that the name they found was my real name?¡± said Han ¡°The name is just a code It doesn¡¯t matter if I say it or not. I¡¯ll be Viggo from now on if you like.¡± After saying that, Han finished the cigarette in one breath and puffed out rings of smoke. Atlee stared at Han for a long while before breaking intoughter. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it. It¡¯s Time Bro. I hope we will meet again. That¡¯s it I¡¯m leaving Then he patted Han on the shoulder and turned to leave without looking back. Take care Han said Mlee didn¡¯t look back. He only waved and disappeared down the hallway. andon looked in the direction of Atlee¡¯s departure and said, ¡°The young man is not bad. He has the style of me back then. If ir goes to attack Thunderbolt Ind, he might not be able to return¡± Je sighed and stubbed out his cigarette. Suddenly, he turned to look at Han and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him your me? Are you afraid that someone will take revenge?¡± Tan smiled and did not say anything fact, he had already told Atlee his name, but Landon did not know. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Han looked in the direction Atlee had left in and took out another cigarette to smoke. Landon nced at Han. ¡°If you smoke like this, you might get lung cancer. With my medical skills, do you think I¡¯ll get lung cancer?¡± Tan said calmly. Landon was speechless. He had almost forgotten that Han¡¯s medical skills were superb, Han could even save the dead. With Han¡¯s medical skills, it was probably impossible for him to catch a cold, let alone get lung cancer. Han smoked and chatted with Landon for a long time. When it was about time, he said calmly, ¡°Alright, Mr. Katz, Pri should have finished crying. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± With that, Han stubbed out his cigarette, threw it in the ashtray, and walked into the ward Lawrence was in. Landon did the same. After throwing away the cigarette butt, he followed Han back. After Landon returned to the room, Han locked the door with a solemn gaze ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Landon asked. ¡°We¡¯re all being watched,¡± Han said in a low voice. ¡°Huh?¡± Landon was stunned. ¡°When we were chatting just now, people stared at us from every direction. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Han looked at Landon. When they were chatting outside just now, Han had already sensed that in those stares were some people who had ill intentions toward them. I noticed many people staring at us, but i didn¡¯t sense any malice.¡± Landon shook his head. A killer had just appeared, and the killer had been killed by the purple¨Chaired girl. They were standing in front of the assassins. No matter how one looked at it, it was very suspicious. Some people stared at them and were wary of them. This was also within the boundaries ofmon sense. However, Landon did not sense any malicious intent as a seasoned warrior. Han¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°Among the people who are watching us, there are three groups of forces that have ill intentions toward us.¡± ¡°First, the Red me Group from just now.¡± ¡°Second, people from the Bernard family.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another group. They don¡¯t have an emblem, so I don¡¯t know where they came from.¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He did not sense anything about a third group of forces, but Han had. Suddenly, Landon thought of something and asked, ¡°Forget about the Red me Group. They will keep an eye on us for sure.¡± ¡°But how did you differentiate the members of the Bernard family?¡± Han pointed at the emblem on his own clothes and said, ¡°People from big families all have emblems.¡± When Flynn was pretending to be a Bernard family member, his clothes had such an emblem. Just now, there was a group of people staring at them. Some had the Bernard family¡¯s emblem. ¡°How did you see them?¡± ¡°My eyes are sharper than yours.¡± ¡°Also, from today onwards, we will not leave Rei and Yvie. We will take turns taking shifts.¡± Seeing that Landon still wanted to ask something. Han didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over and stood behind Reign. When Landon saw Han like this, he was too embarrassed to blindly ask questions anymore. However, he looked at Han with admiration and doubt. When they were chatting just now, Landon had also paid attention to the changes in their surroundings and sensed many gazes on the two of them. 11:25 Ifowever, he only sensed it and did not know who those gazes belonged in. He did not know what clothes those people were wearing or what emblems were on their clothes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. How did Han see the emblems on those people¡¯s clothes? Wasn¡¯t that too far¨Cfetched? Could it be that Han had x¨Cray vision? At the thought of this, Landon paused with a start. He walked in the side and stared fixedly into Han¡¯s eyes There were too many strange things about Jan, especially his eyes. They seemed to be able to see many things that ordinary people had never seen before. Reign had already finished crying. Her eyes were red as she looked up at Han and choked out. Thank you.¡± She knew that if not for Han¡¯s treatment, Lawrence would not have woken up so quickly. ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. You¡¯re treating me like an outsider by thanking me,¡± Han said. With that, he handed Reign a tissue. Reign looked at the doting look in Han¡¯s eyes and felt warmth in her heart. She took the tissue and wiped her teary eyes Lawrence also looked puzzled as he sized up Han. ¡°Lawrence, let me make introductions. This is Han Jaber or Mr. Jaber. He was the one who cured you,¡± Yvonce said. Han smiled and waved at Lawrence. ¡°Hi¡± Lawrence was still looking at Han. His eyes were still filled with confusion, but he said politely regardless, Mr Jaber hello. Nice to meet you. L¡­ His voice was very soft and weak. It was obvious that he did not have much energy ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. There¡¯s no need to thank me. You haven¡¯t recovered yet, so you need to rest well. Close your eyes and rest,¡¯ Han said. Lawrence nodded and obediently closed his eyes. Han walked forward and tapped on Lawrence¡¯s sleeping acupoint. Three secondster. Lawrence fell asleep again.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, why did you tap his acupoint?¡± Yvonne asked in confusion Han looked at the sleeping Lawrence and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t recovered yet. He still needs to undergo acupuncture treatment before the spiritual beetle in his head is properly destroyed.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t get too worked up now. He needs more rest He was smoking outside so that Reign could talk to her brother more. Now that the siblings had finished talking, Lawrence needed to rest When Reign and Yvonne heard that, they looked at each other and saw the worry and fear in each other seves Yes, Lawrence had just woken up. His body was still very weak, so they could not let him get too tired Just as the two womenwere ming themselves, Han said with a solemn expression Abo, tasked him to deep a hule longer because I want to tell you something very important ¡°What is it?¡± Reign and Yvonne¡¯s expressions changed and became serious. They knew Han well. Seeing Han¡¯s expression, they knew that what he said next would be very important ¡°What I want to say is very simple. We are truly being targeted by people from the Bernard family¡± ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be long before those peoplee looking for trouble with us¡± So, I¡¯ve decided that within the next seven hours, I¡¯ll give Lawrence onest session and try to get rid of the spinal beetle this head Han¡¯s expression was solem as he said in a low voice, ¡°However, this treatment willune a lot of my energy and starina¡± After the treatment, I might end up in a bout of weakness and log mybat strength Therefore, in seven hours, you will have to solve the security problem Chapter 776 Chapter 776 ¡°Is there a need for such a hurry? Reign looked puzzled. ¡°We have to end this quickly. It¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible¡± Han nodded. From taking the ne to arriving at Whileal Kingdom to everything that happened in Massach General Hospital. Han had a very bad premonition that something dangerous was going to happen. Of course, he was not afraid of danger. What he was afraid for was the safety of Reign, Lawrence, and Yvonnel If Han was alone, he had nothing to be afraid of. In any case, with his strength, he was not afraid of any enemies. However, when these three people faced a true expert, they might be injured or even die if they were careless. Therefore, he wanted to end the battle quickly. When he adjusted his strength to its peak, he could swiftly deal with the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s brain and then leave this ce. Reign and Yvonne looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes, They had never seen Han so anxious. This meant that there was a danger hidden in this vi that ever Han was afraid of. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Reign asked. Yvonne quickly looked over with a solemn expression. Han¡¯s gaze was tranquil as he said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t care about anything. Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. Stay by my side.¡± ¡°Also Mr. Katz, order takeoutter. Before you eat, you must do a drug test.¡± Remember, this ce is definitely not safe. You must guard the door well. ¡°I have to concentrate on gathering energy now. If it¡¯s not urgent, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± After saying that, Han pulled down all the curtains and sat in a corner: He sat cross¨Clegged and meditated. He circted Internal Strength and continuously absorbed the spiritual energy of the universe to strengthen himself. Landon, Reign, and Yvonne looked at each other. They immediately sat down in different seats and looked at Han quietly. ¡°Have you found out who that killer is?¡± Inside the vi, in a secret room with especially good confidentiality, a middle¨Caged man with blond hair and blue eyes was sitting behind a big table with a cold gaze and a murderous aura about him. This person was the owner of the vi, Michael Quay! Standing in front of Michael was one of his subordinates at the vi. This was a bald burly man in a ck suit He looked at Michael, his eyes solemn, and said in a low voice. ¡°The identity of the deceased has been found. It¡¯s an assassin from God¡¯s Left Hand.¡± ¡°God¡¯s Left Hand?¡± Michael¡¯s gaze turned even colder. ¡°That¡¯s right, God¡¯s Left Hand. Their people secretly came here and killed the second¨Cinmand of the Dark Fiend¡± ¡°God¡¯s Left Hand is a professional assassination organization, and the Dark Fiend is influential in Flowloon. It¡¯s obvious that God¡¯s Left Hand epted someone¡¯s request and didn¡¯t hesitate to offend us to kill the second¨Cinmand of the Dark Fiend.¡± ¡°Now that the second¨Cinmand of the Dark Fiend has died here, once the boss of the Dark Fiend finds out about this, he will attack us for sure.¡± ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± The subordinate looked at Michael with worry in his eyes. The Dark Fiend was the secondrgest underground organization in Whileal Kingdom They had a wide range of businesses, including selling flour, firearms, and certain organs. This organization was iparably huge. Its forces were distributed across Whileal Kingdom, and its reach extended to many corners and ces in the Kingdom. If the Dark Fiend took revenge on them by attacking their vi, then their vi might very well face a tough battle! ¡°Although the Dark Fiend is not to be trilled with, we are not that weak ourselves. If they dare toe, we will make sure they never return!¡± 11:26 CENA 779 Tatichat¡¯s eyes were Fuld set fearle The entonliga framed slightly and ristinued his report, ¡°Sir, our vills might face arge challenge this time. The bosser y of my Enem have ved in The Red me Group and the East Army are in stelose proximity we might as well be night=¡± The Far Eagle Arty and Luifer percenaries are only one wall apart ¡°The Hells Gate and the Denon¡¯s Den are here, to These fartions are all enemies of each other ¡®The close fighting beteren them has practically made them imeparable and they unit on killing racly other. Now that they¡¯ve all moved into our vi, they¡¯ve be an uncontroble factor for certain¡± ¡°Wait a mure, why are they all moving in it this time Michael inuneasely caught on to the main part of the problem These merreny organizations were fully international. Many of them had very strong troops on extraterritorial battlefields. They recupiednd and could be said to be fraudal lords. Now, their leaders had alle to this ce to pre uperate. Moreover, every one of them brought many very powerful experts. It was not umon to see god¨Css experts. All of them had gathered together. This was extremely unusalt His subordinate shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± ¡°Howevy, I noticed something very strange. Before those people came here to recuperate, a very mysterious person came here to live ¡°Someone mysterious? Who?¡± ¡°This person came to the hospital alone to recuperate. They¡¯re registered as ¡®Chost. Their entire body is enveloped in a fiery red cloak and they¡¯re even wearing a mask. No one knows if this person is a man or a woman or what they look like. They¡¯re incredibly mysterious ¡°When the nurses and doctors examined them, they found that this person¡¯s body was very strange. Their temperature was terrifyingly low, but their heartbeat was strong and their blood pressure was normal.¡± When Michael heard this, he immediately frowned. This person¡¯s body temperature was low, but their heartbeat was still strong and they had normal blood pressure, which was especially strange. It waspletely illogical. Michael¡¯s subordinate was very sensible and immediately handed the surveince videoes and information about the mysterious person to Michael. Michael looked at the information and video, and his expression darkened. 1 As soon as this mysterious person moved in, many big shots from extraterritorial battlefields appeared one after another and came to live here. ¡°Find out where these people live and mark them out. Let me take a look,¡± Michael said in a low voice. The subordinate nodded and immediately picked up a tablet. He marked the locations of all the big shots and theThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. mysterious person before sending it to Michael. Michael looked at these markings as if he had discovered something. His expression changed. He immediately turned on hisputer and erged the floor n. Then, he projected it in the air in 3D. His hands were controlling the 3D projection in midair, gathering the location where the big shots lived. At this moment, the positions of these people were a red dot. Various points were connected together to form a mysterious pattern. Like the Big Dipper! But it wasn¡¯t the Big Dipper! Michael stared at the pattern and pointed at a point in the pattern that was not connected. He asked, ¡°Whose room is this?¡± The subordinate thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, A room booked by an Easterner called Landon Katz. There¡¯s a patient called Lawrence Labenz staying there Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Michael stared at the spot in the pattern that did not light up. He frowned slightly. ¡°Landon¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master, it¡¯s that friend of yours in the East, the subordinate said. After hearing that, Michael¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression changed. The room Landon was in, in the pattern formed by all the rooms, represented the door of death! In other words, Landon¡¯s group had been forced to a dead endl Michael thought of something and immediately turned to look at his subordinate. ¡°When my friend Landon moved in, who arranged for them to live there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s General Manager Elizabeth.¡± ¡°Elizabeth?¡± ¡°Yes!¡°. When he heard that, Michael¡¯s eyes were as cold as knives. Landon was his friend. They were not very close, but at least they were friends. There was no way Elizabeth did not know about this. Even so, Elizabeth still arranged for Lawrence, Landon, and the others to be at this door of death. One could imagine how vicious she was! ¡°Young Master, is there a problem with General Manager Elizabeth¡¯s arrangements?¡± The subordinate asked. ¡°There¡¯s no problem. Where did she go?¡± ¡°The general manager left on a business trip an hour ago. She¡¯s on a field trip. Michael looked at the spot where Landon was. He picked up his phone and struggled for a long time before finally putting it down. Although he was a big boss and a young master from a big family, he valued rtionships and loyalty. Logically speaking. Landon was his friend. He could not leave Landon in the lurch. However, now, so many great powers hade, all revolving around that mysterious person. This type of power wasplicated to grasp. Most importantly, he did not even know the background of that mysterious person. Now that the mysterious person and the leaders of such arge group of forces were staring at Landon and Han, if he rashly informed Landon and the others, it would be equivalent to going against the mysterious person and therge group of big shots. 7 Even if he and his family were not afraid, it would cause unnecessary conflict and cause damage to his vi and the entire family. He sat down and made a pot of coffee. He poured himself a cup and drank it slowly. His eyes were filled with uncertainty. Centered around Han¡¯s room, the big shots at all points of the mysterious pattern sat upright, their gazes as sharp as knives. The big shots in every room were the same. They were still in the same posture. They seemed to be performing some strange sacrificial ritual, mysterious and eerie, ¡°What is our boss doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This matter is veryplicated. I don¡¯t know what the boss is doing either. In short, as his underlings, we should listen to orders.¡± ¡°Stand guard and wait for orders. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Many of theckeys in the room frowned and looked at their boss in confusion. Asckeys, they did not understand why their boss was in such a position. They were filled with doubts and were prepared for battle. Atlee was also guarding Todd¡¯s side with a puzzled expression. At the same time, he looked at the room where Han was and thought to himself, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I hope you can survive this cmity. 11:26 thevet¨¦s, de pat ned and transtormagh teel manuber of the Red th Tire Find huvini faniej od w that syng nghoppers Afies a while, they might gls in the sortinny teethuch Hayden tonsko preling in live oath. If lige bruis in it way haly at Hayles group wout ise (plicated Asin He¡¯s a Han put thaigh site Hearts stulte itsn for beingnes with line Mr.Jabra tiran di riane back hom Hajmulerendi idarel alive selling Juri pral game will go to Lonnd Kingdom to see you,¡± Andre sail In the road where the gut inmand of Dark Fiend lived wrinkled old man was also sitting ins peculiar posture, mindest This person wax Doman Robation, the second inmand of Ouk Fiend, which had always been active in the Whileal Kingdom He looked to be at least 80 years old. The wrinkles on his face were like ravines His skin was also extremely old andcked sticity There were also many old rabor spots Those wrinkles seemed to be able to kill even quitert He maintained that strange posture, like an old monk meditating He closed his eyes to rest, and his entire body emitted a fly and solemn feeling that could not be offended Standing beside him were two super¨Cexpert people with sharp ges and a terrifying aura They were all god¨Css experts Although they had restrained their breaths and did not reveal aty killing intent and breadth of spirit, they already gave off imetise pressure by standing here ¡°Hoss, is there still no news?¡± One of them, a god¨Css expert, looked at Osman, who was in a strange posture, with anxiety in his eyes ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? There¡¯s still no news of that ford from Demele God Society, the old man said calmly. The two god¨Css experts looked at each other in confusion The other god¨Css expert finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and jiked, ¡°Boss, let me ask you, did we come all the way here to meet up with those people just to kill a woman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a businessman from the Longhard Kingdom Is it worth it for us to mobilize so many people?¡± They were god¨Css experts, and they were Osman¡¯s right¨Chand en Naturally, they understood why Osman hade here this time They could not understand. With their status and strength, why dust they kill an unarmed Reign? Osman opened his eyes. ¡°Who told you that I want to kill Reign Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ah Two god¨Css experts were stunned. Not kill Reign! Osman stared at the room where Han, Reign, and the others were in. His gaze was cold as he said word by word, ¡°What we have to doter is work together with the other forces and kill everyone who can move in that room!¡± The two experts were stunned again when they heard this. Ostman¡¯s words seemed to have a hidden meaning One of the god¨Css experts thought quickly and immediately understood. ¡°Boss, you mean that except Lawrence, the others must die?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Osman nodded coldly. When the god¨Cw experts heard this, they looked at each other and saw the shock and iprehension in each other¡¯s eyes. There were so many people and forces gathered here Unexpectedly, they came towards Lawrence. The strangest thing was that they still had to kill everyone around Lawrence without touching him! What the hell was going on? Chapter 778 Chapter778 These two god¨Css experts were powerful and even more courageous in battle. They had been through many storms and had hovered between life and death many times. To put it bluntly, they had seen the world and were two intelligent experts. However, when they learned Osman¡¯s target was Lawrence, they were dumbfounded. Lawrence Labenz! So many forces and big shots gathered here just for Lawrence, who had been in aa for many years? Was it worth it? The two of them looked at each other and racked their brains, but they still could not figure out what value Lawrence had to make so many people do this. Finally, one of the god¨Css experts couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°Boss, why is Lawrence?¡± Osman shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand the mysterious messenger¡¯s goal either. When he received the order from the mysterious messenger of the Demonic God Society, he was also dumbfounded. He did not understand why the messenger would do this. It was to snatch back a vegetable. Why did he have to make such a big fuss? ¡°Demonic God Society has done everything evil and will stop at nothing to achieve their goals. There¡¯s only one reason for them to do this: Lawrence must have something the Demonic God Society wants,¡± the god¨Css expert analyzed. Osman nodded. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s that?¡± The eyes of the two god¨Css experts lit up, and greed appeared in their hearts. For Demonic God Society¡¯s messenger to gather so many people like mad, the items on Lawrence must be valuable! Osman sighed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is either. After receiving the message from the mysterious messenger, he was like the two of them. He was completely confused and dumbfounded. Later, he regained hisposure and sent someone to investigate all kinds of information about Lawrence. Unfortunately, he still could not analyze it. O the years, Lawrence had been in a vegetative state ever since he fell into aa. He could not contact the outside world and had not hidden any appalling treasures. However, after Lawrence was taken away from Massach General Hospital by Landon and the others, the mysterious messenger of the Demonic God Society seemed to have gone crazy. He immediately invited many expert people to this ce and set up an inescapable, waiting for Landon to throw himself into the. Even Osman himself had never seen such a scene. It can be imagined that Lawrence had something that the mysterious messenger desperately wanted. That item must be priceless and unparalleled! Only in this way could the messenger be so crazy! Unfortunately, he could not figure out what was on Lawrence even if he racked his brains. Driven by his intense curiosity, he followed the will of the mysterious messenger and set up an ambush here, waiting for the arrival of Landon and Lawrence. At the same time, he also wanted to see what kind of treasure Lawrence had that could make Demonic God Society¡¯s mysterious messenger act mad. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Two god¨Css experts were stunned and became even more puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll find out soon enough¡± Osman smiled and said calmly, ¡°Soon, everything will be revealed. Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s wait slowly.¡± ¡°I believe Red me Group, East Army, and Lucifer are also waiting.¡± ¡°At this time, whoever can¡¯t sit still and attack first will suffer.¡± This scene was shown in every room at every point of the mysterious pattern. 11:26 the them the queu Hotel Ham shunda ve bags¨Cafie kufe had this lips, and they wes dingan without feels chang And in hip tha ¡°Ins bis fonas, its varmengre will make has more. I want to see what the messenger wants from Lawrence ti pealewble you attack the meseng and cut off his hands. Then, forcing Lawrence to reveal the secret tan Denton God Noury cage to be so trapsed the secret on Lawrence must be extraordinary¡± box hawa wer startest yet? The prey and haters are already position The prey has already entered the cage. What¡¯s the hurry? Hebel there¡¯s going to be a good show today¡± mother essay bug shoes bad cold eyes as they stared at the room Han and Lawrence were in They been all thinking of washtul thinking that would benefit them, but their eyes were also cold, filled with killing intent As the second¨Cwommand of arge faction, they were all smart people. They had already set their sights on the secret yin There was a bright spot on the sous pattern. Is the room where the gate of life was located, the mysterious person shaved in a bery rest cloak was mataning a strange posture, too. The chaak was too big and covered the entire body, making it possible to tell if he was a man or a woman Moreover, this 4 saperson was wearing a white fox mask revealing only a pair of eyes colder and more lifeless than demons, making one shudder This person maintained the same strange movements as all the big shots. He did not move at all, just like a statue After an unknown period, this person¡¯s eyes underwent a terrifying change. A demos¨Clike cold voice came from under the Dask, ¡°It¡¯s time " Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Rub¨Ca¨Cdub rub¨Ca¨Cclub, rub¨Ca¨Cdub, The mysterious person beat the eerie drum, causing it to make a strange and rhythmic cound This sound was very soft, even softer than the sound of a mosquith flying. It was so small that it was almost inaudible. If someone was present, they would find it very strange. The sound of the small drum wax so soft that it might not even be able to be heard within 10 feet. Why would the mysterious man do that? No sound could be heard. No matter how awesoute this strange drum was or how powerful its deterrence was, it was useless. The mysterious person did not care and continued to beat the strange drum. 1 While beating the drum, he was still mumbling, like chanting some particrly strange incantation. As the sound of the drum and the spellbined, a strange ripple quickly spread in all directions, with him as the center. When the strange ripples encountered the wall, they were not stopped by the wall. Instead, they passed through the wall and spread. In Lawrence¡¯s room. Landon stood near the door. His eyes were vignt. There was a dagger hidden at his waist. He ced his right hand on the dagger, ready to attack anytime Yvonne couldn¡¯t take it anymore aixl fell asleep on the other sofa bed. She got off the ne, went to Massach General Hospital, and sat on the bus for over six hours. She could not stand the fatigue of the journey. Now, even in times of crisis, she could not withstand this suffering. She fell onto the sofa bed and slept soundly. Reign sat in front of her brother¡¯s bed and kept staring at his face After so many years, Lawrence finally woke up.¡± It was something that she had never dreamed of in the past, but now, it was happening in front of her eyes. Moreover, Lawrence had said a lot to her just now. This was enough to show that Lawrence Labenz was getting better. If Lawrence got better, the task on her shoulders would be much easier. She could also slowly save money and no longer need to spend so much on treatment. ¡°Han.¡± Reign looked at Han, who was meditating cross¨Clegged and gathering energy. Her eyes were filled with gratitude. It was this man! This man who had saved her from the most dangerous ce had not only saved her life but had also changed her life and saved her step by step from the abyss. Now, Han had even saved her brother¡¯s life! She had no way to repay such great kindness. At the same time, her feelings for Han had also changed drastically. At this moment, Lawrence¡¯s expression on the hospital bed suddenly turned from rxed to iparably painful. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Lawrence suddenly opened his eyes. His expression was twisted in pain, and he even let out some screams. His forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Lawrence, what, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed. She quickly looked at Han. ¡°Han, Lawrence¡¯s condition seems to have worsened. Come and take a look.¡± As she finished speaking, Lawrence¡¯s screamis became even more miserable. He even covered his head with both hands. ¡°Ouch! My head hurts!¡± 11261 Tawrence, you Reign panicked when she saw Lawrence¡¯s pained expression. She did not know what to do and could only look to Han for help At fi noment, Han¡¯opened his eyei. Ji was like two bolts of lightning in the air that were intimidating! He stood up. His eyes were cold, and his ears twitched. He said in a low voice, ¡°It seems we are being targeted.¡± ¡°Meover, those people are not targeting us, but Lawrence!¡± ¡°What? Reign¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Han, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Landon was also shocked. He said, ¡°Lawrence has been unconscious for many years. He has never had any conflict with anyone. How can anyone target him?¡± ¡°Even if those people are after money, they should be targeting Rei. Why is Lawrence?* Reign nodded in agreement, her gaze bing even more puzzled. The two of them racked their brains but could not figure out why someone would attack Lawrence, who had just recovered from a dangerous illness! Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he pointed at his head. ¡°They¡¯re not targeting Lawrence, but the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s head!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± When Landon and Reign heard this, their expressions changed again. Previously, when they were in the country, they all thought that Han¡¯s words were a fantasy. However, at the Whileal Kingdom, Han¡¯s acupuncture skills had achieved good results. It also indirectly confirmed that there was indeed a spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s brain that could not be seen by the naked eye and could not be detected by science. ¡°Isn¡¯t this spiritual beetle able to devour brain cells? This is a poison. Why would someone target it?¡± Landon frowned. ¡°Poisonous substances will naturally have the effect of poison.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He took out the gold needle carried with him and walked to Lawrence. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Moreover, this spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s brain was not infected naturally. It was nted in his brain by someone many years ago!¡± ¡°When spiritual beetle matures, someone will naturallye to pluck it.¡± ¡°However, that person did not expect me toe to the Whileal Kingdom, and I used the gold needle to suppress the spiritual beetle¡¯s growth and even caused damage to the spiritual beetle.¡± ¡°Therefore, he sensed the change in spiritual beetle and immediately investigated our whereabouts. He set up a trap here and waited for us to arrive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also because of this that many people looked at us strangely when we moved here.¡± He had been observing his surroundings since he entered the vi. Since they entered, those waiters, hotel receptionists, doctors, and nurses had looked at them differently. He could tell at a nce that their eyes were hostile. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He could even tell that some doctors and nurses were professional killers in disguise. In the wards beside Lawrence¡¯s, there were many powerful experts hidden. In other words, they were now sitting ducks. Reign and Landon looked at each other in confusion. n ahead of time? Who was that person? Was he that powerful? ¡°How did they know we were here?¡± Landon asked. Beforeing here, he had already changed several cars andpletely escaped some tracking. When he contacted Michael, he also con Chapter 780 Chapter 780 kit safesing ring wing arg Ray Bed and un¨Cface who add of inter under droge ene ??, it more pork mu magarwal dan angle is a decay a tepung and all t 14 .only deaned sebe presen Mbaye paw the endte menite stocked and grabbed amoresheet 1. Hey¡¯s set a story new die wil they pieced was the sparinal beetle¡¯s foly BERK Drey Kating of a sharp fish po prost The sportive was shel began an ray crazy counterattack and struggle 10 Buty gas in growger at tager Hayton¡¯s gate ve? pold Tias apikud kike was going so self deat Once it if desinted Lawrence would the You heard some low¨Cfengur y vores and stand to resist, nga Unfortunately, your method doesn¡¯t work on me ¡°Val meggy Future? Han¡¯s gase was like a kuite the sal energy in has body surged and poured out, turning into countless vital energy needles that pierced through the spiritual beetles entire body, camung it to be riddled with holes. At this tuotent it was like a deted balloon Its originally swollen body kept shrinking at this moment However, in order to restrict its movements, Han seemed to have spent a lot of effort. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead and tax face was pale Beads of sweat Lept falling from his forehead, drenching the ground When Reign saw this scene, she immediately took out a tissue and kept wiping Han¡¯s sweat. ¡°Gold needle!¡± One of Han¡¯s hands did not leave Lawrence¡¯s head at all. He picked up the gold needle and stabbed an acupoint in Lawrence¡¯s brain with the other hand With the help of thebination of gold needles and vital energy needles, he finally managed to control the spiritual beetles activities Fortunately Han let out a sigh of relief However, at that instant, something unexpected happened again Layers of unvisible eerie ripples prated the wall and entered the spiritual beetle¡¯s body. ¡°Hiss¡± The spuritual beetle, originally pierced by Han¡¯s vital energy needles, was weak and unable to recover from the setback. It was about to be dealt with and melted However, after the strange ripples entered its body, its body immediately grewrger, and its strength became very strong at thus moment. Many vital energy needles were directly ejected from its body! Fortunately, Han reacted quickly. He immediately dispersed the vital energy needles that had bourked out and turned them into pure vital energy that entered Lawrence¡¯s brain cells, bing nutrients for Lawrence¡¯s brain. Otherwise, with the sharpness of vital energy needles, they were enough to pierce through Lawrence¡¯s brain cells and cause problems in Lawrence¡¯s brain. This was only the beginning! Sirange ripples passed through the wall and continuously spread into the spiritual beetle¡¯s body. 1127 the gove (been, and flypear without a trace the quest dates this you power itaza mi?tki kertaa kombajn said in a deep voice as he fought against the H¨C314314551.83 k me ??? estions and take out all those things. ce them The Prepaid anant peones tered Bego to ce everything he bought in different directions pros aranged currything ording to Huns c s In a lot ofic teil the directon and arsentation those things uninstany formed mysterious pattern the wow thest pain and bet tas she had strange feeding it was like the had been sted from the robbed on eves and yawned her eyes tiled wiUSH CANTITASPOIL type of array Hats and a bow CINE Desin Sealing Formation Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. array that could iste vital energy spiritual energy, and someble and mysterious forces from the outside 11271 piksowas the presyou are there was pane, and the spirit berth Cassis old tot freak fret of the goal center end val egy Early how he de real struggle as per bega My Bus had dodge wingt Reign and Yvonne ever won filed Lawler was a pose the antru an erry mark Tie vabeusly stood up and cloudged ! per entrand As soon as tu dodged satus got tgh the door and sadly pierced through the chair he was sitting on Itndon had been there to buy would have been perrated Chapter 781 Chapter 781 After the saber pierced through the chair, its momentum did not decrease and it sank into the wall. The de was still trembling. The wall also shook because of this attack. With the de as the center, spiderweb¨Clike cracks appeared in all directions. One could imagine how terrifying the power contained in this saber was. If Landon had been hit just now, the vibration force of the saber alone could havepletely shattered his internal organs and killed him. ¡°Wel¡­¡± When they saw this scene, the expressions of Landon, Yvonne, and Reign changed drastically. Especially Landon. His face was pale and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. It was too dangerous just now. Even an elite like him, who had been through hundreds of battles, did not sense the danger. If not for Han,¡® he might have died. ¡°Mr. Katz, don¡¯t rx. Dodge two steps to the left, Han said in a deep voice. Without another word, Landon immediately obeyed and took two steps back.. A bullet flew through the air and brushed past his hair. If he had not listened to Han and dodged, he would have been shot in the head. ¡°Mr. Katz, squat down!¡± Han continued to say. Landon immediately squatted down. Boom! A Green Dragon Crescent de suddenly broke through the wall and swept over, cutting off a piece of hair on Landon¡¯s head. ¡°Rei, Yvie, get down,¡± Han reminded as he treated Lawrence. When Reign and Yvonne heard this, they obediently got down on the spot. Whoosh! An iparably majestic sword beam swept over. The walls were cut in all directions. The water dispensers, refrigerators, decorations, and bookcases were all cut in half at the waist and fell to the ground. Reign and Yvonne dodged in time, but some of their hair was also cut off. When they saw everything in the room was cut off at the waist, they were both pale with fear. They were not the only ones. Even Landon, a general¨Css elite, was dumbfounded at this moment. With such a long sword beam and such terrifying destructive power, what a terrifying elite the person who attacked must bel Nine¨Cstar General? No, it was Demigod! This was definitely the strength of a god¨Css elitel When Landon thought of this, he was so frightened that his face turned pale and ashen. He was only a general¨Css elite. If he faced a general¨Css elite, who was not much different from his realm, he still had the chance to win. At the very least, he could use the equipment he had prepared to perish together with those people and help Han, Reign, and the others escape. However, if the other party was a god¨Css elite, he would not be able to resist even if he risked his life. Boom! Before Landon and the others could react, the sword beam shone brightly. Several sword beams shed past and cut a hole in the wall. Semeone kicked open the wall, causing a door to appear. Todd¡¯s figure appeared at the door. His gaze was like fighting as he stared at them and said coldly, Hello, we meet again. Buzz! Following his appearance, an iparable wave of terror swept over, causing a thinyer of frost to cover the room where Hatt, Landon, and the others were. Atlee stood behind him, his eyes filled with shock. Obviously, he did not expect Todd to suddenly attack this wall, let alone that the people Todd was targeting were Han and his friends. ¡°Red me Group? God¨Css elite?¡± Landon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Although he was only a general¨Css elite, he had fought on extraterritorial battlefields before. He had also personally witnessed how terrifying god¨Css elites were. He had experienced god¨Css elites¡® terrifying momentum. The momentum disyed by Todd now was god¨Css! Boom! Before Landon could do anything, the other three walls of the room had also had a door cut through them. Three figures with a terrifying aura appeared in front of Landon, Reign, and Yvonne.. Every single figure was so terrifying. Their eyes were like des, and their auras towered into the sky. Their entire bodies were filled with killing intents. Just these killing intents were enough to fill the room with frost. The temperature quickly decreased as if they had entered a world of ice and snow. ¡°Four¡­ Four god¨Css elites?¡± Landon had prepared to fight to the death, but when he saw four god¨Css elites appear together, he was so frightened that he copsed to the ground, his legs trembling uncontrobly. Endless fear and despairpletely engulfed him, making his body tremble.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Under such fear, he couldn¡¯t even hold the dagger. The appearance of these four god¨Css elites left him under enormous pressure. It was as if four mountains were pressing down on him, making his entire body unable to move. He even felt shadows of death enveloping his entire body. ¡°How¡­ How could this be?¡± Landon¡¯s lips were trembling. His face was filled with disbelief. God¨Css elites were existence at the top in all huge factions, and they would not appear easily. Now, for a spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s mind, four of them were mobilized If news of this spread, it would definitely shock the entire extraterritorial battlefield. If the four god¨Css elites joined forces, they couldpletely destroy a country! Was this beetle worth the power that could destroy a country? ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Reign and Yvonne were also suppressed by the power of these four people to the ground, unable to move. Although they were not elites, they could still feel an iparably terrifying aura from these four people. It was so intimidating that their hearts were about to shatter. It was as if there were a few mountains pressing down on their backs. It was difficult for them to even breathe, let alone move. They had never seen such a terrible scene in their lives. They were all pale with fear, and their breathing and heartbeat were unsteady. Landon stared at the four elites. In the end, when his gazended on the other three people¡¯s faces, his expression changed drastically again, and he cried out in surprise. ¡°Lucifer, Vice Commander of Heaven Mercenary Group!¡± ¡°t, Vice Commander of Eastern Expedition Mercenary Group!¡± ¡°Satan, Vice Commander of Hell Mercenary Group!¡± ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Landon waspletely stunned. His eyes were wide open. He could not believe what he was seeing Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Landon, Reigu, and Yvonne looked at the four burly men with pale faces. Their three hearts sank to the bottom. Four god¨Css elites! A power that could destroy a country! They were done! They all felt an overwhelming sense of despair in the face of such a situation. They were frightened and their bodies turned cold. The enemies were so powerful. How could they confront them? No matter what, they had to die. ¡°What¡­ What should we do? Rei, we¡­ we won¡¯t die here, will we? Yvonne said with a trembling voice. She was not a martial artist, nor was she a fighter. However, she had already sensed killing intent from these few people. She felt creeped out. Reign gritted her teeth and remained silent. However, she looked extremely pale. Her mind raced wildly as she thought about how to break the situation. She also knew that this was a desperate situation where they were surrounded on all sides. It would be extremely difficult for them to resist by force. Howeyer, she did not want to die yet. She could not die now. 3 Lawrence had just woken up. Her good days had yet to begin. How could she die just like that? ¡°I thought you would be very strong. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak. I should have killed you just now.¡± Todd¡¯s gaze was cold. He stood up md stared coldly at Han and the others with killing intent. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± Landon gritted his teeth and circted his Internal Strength to its peak state. He tried his best to stand up. With a roar, he rushed toward Todd, trying to fight him to the death. When he rushed out, he even took out many grenades and pulled the firing pin together. He wanted to perish together with Todd! ¡°A mere General dares to be impudent in front of me? You¡¯re courting death.¡± Todd ced his hands behind his back and looked at him disdainfully. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly stepped on the ground. In an instant, the floor shattered and was sent flying by an invisible force. It turned into a tornado and hit Landon. Landon vomited blood on the spot, and his body flew out like a rag doll. The grenades in his hand flew out as well. Lucifer¡¯s eyes darkened and he waved his hand. A gust of wind swept past, blowing all the grenades away, shattering the ss, and flying out of the room. Boom! Boom! Boom! After flying out of the window, all the grenades exploded. mes burned, and the shock wave spread in all directions, shattering many ss windows in the vi. ¡°Todd, you¡¯re too careless.¡± Lucifer¡¯s gaze was cold as he said, ¡°There is something that the messenger needs here. If the grenades explode here and what the messenger needs is destroyed, can you afford to take the ine?¡± Todd¡¯s eyes darkened, and he did not say anything. At this moment, t, Vice Commander of Eastern Expedition Mercenary Group, also looked cold as he said, ¡°If the thing that the messenger wants is damaged in the slightest, I won¡¯t let you off¡± ¡°t, what do you mean? Who allowed you to talk to me like that? Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you on the spot?¡± Todd said coldly. ¡°Kill me? Do you have the ability to do so?¡± t¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. AAA hat theye with style they made s 14 httpps) ($1 4*01985 755 ?? ???? ??? estated pered at diarisny Dollyze ?? ? ady renting on the t at we hera e Mangle Vanco dich bude vand valinde 145447 that sound one of the 15 ??? They had a donare they am what farcourt, the uglycansomatis cogn this mines. Besten was ruing with the spa bentar as were to load 10 and has heal in them and the men ¡°Manted torte mo make. If you that to miss aging that same as by telig nude buurt vad edile The subdu enduredy od on a pract and granted a weigh ide ad idly, Hayan juter, dop incibacy Otter what I alien Kegs Labama yan jaber ???? 111111 The am IS tins off her four of them wing And his moment, then thesepany was omapes, hey the award to both at Suell Lakale and he oder und send corals. fine decorating C fase de ele any powerful thus som wat Sean diast for evening bara li je of it be d Chapter 783 Chapter 783 ¡°Han Jaber, how dare your Todd¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Han and scolded, ¡°I advise you to leave Lawrence Labenz¡¯s side immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Lucifer. Snell, and Satan also stared at Han with killing intent in their eyes. The four of thein, who were all god¨Css elites, were all standing here and exerting pressure on Han, but Han did not take them seriously. His focus was on one of Lucifer¡¯s subordinates. To them, this was simply contempt and humiliation! Han ignored the others. Instead, he stared at his subordinate and said coldly, ¡°I used to hate it when people threatened me with guns Now, I hate it when people threaten my woman!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of Yvonne and Reign, who had fallen to the ground, changed. Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and sorrow. And Reign was ecstatic. ¡°Did he say I was his woman? Reign thought to herself. Reign looked at Han. When she heard this, her face was filled with disbelief. However, she was overjoyed in her heart. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She liked Han very much, but she also knew that Han had a lot of scruples and would not agree to be with her so casily. However, she never expected that at such a critical moment, Han would actually say that she was his woman! This was simply the most unexpected gain! ¡°She¡¯s your woman?¡± The subordinate¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Move your gun away in three seconds, or diel Han said coldly. ¡°Han Jaber, what are you trying to say?¡± Lucifer¡¯s eyes darkened and his expression was extremely ugly. He was still here, but Han didn¡¯t even look at him. He just stared at his subordinate. This was simply a humiliation and disregard for him! Han still did not look at Lucifer. He continued to stare at his subordinate. ¡°Three, two¡­¡± He was counting down! Lucifer¡¯s gaze turned even colder as he scolded, ¡°Han Jaber, how dare you! He is my subordinate. If you really have the ability, kill him.¡± ¡°One!¡± By the time Lucifer finished speaking, Han¡¯s countdown had reached the final number. Boom! At this moment, Lucifer pushed his cultivation level to its peak and stared at Han. No matter what happened to Han, he was confident that he would be able to react immediately so that Han would not act recklessly. Whoosh! However, just as he raised his vignce and cultivation level to the highest, he felt a gust of wind brush past his face. Immediately after, his subordinate, who was pointing his gun at Reign, was pierced between the eyes and fell straight to the ground Fresh blood flowed out from the hole between his eyebrows, dyeing the ground blood¨Cred. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Landon was stunned. Yvonne was dumbfounded. Reign¡¯s mouth was wide open, and she was unable to speak for a while. Silence! 11:27 1.hapter P The ene fell into a dead silence, Baht Shen, amil Astan¡¯s expressions also darkened. They looked at Jan with even inore fear and coldness in their eyes. Just now, they were all aturing at Han, but they did not see how Han attacked at all. His thoulders didn¡¯t movel His fingers didn¡¯t nuvel No part of his body moved However, that subordinate died just like that? How did Han kill lini? Atlee stood behind Third, his eyes filled with shock. He never thought that in the midst of such a dangerous situation with four god¨Css elites watching, Han would still dare to make a move. The most terrifying thing was that Han attacked without leaving any traces. Before he even saw it, Lucifer¡¯s subordinate was dead. The most terrifying thing was that Lucifer¡¯s subordinate was not ordinary either. With his strength, he was already an eight¨Cstar general¨Css elite. Ju the end, he was killed by Itan for no reason just like that! One could imagine how terrifying Han¡¯s strength was. He killed Generals as easily as ughtering a dog! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was unbelievable! Han was expressionless. He said coldly, ¡°I told you, I hate it when people point guns at my woman. You deserve to die.¡± As he spoke, he had already taken a step forward and stood in front of Reign, blocking those people from suppressing Reign with their momentums. From the words of those people just now, he could tell that those god¨Css elites¡® target these days was the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s head. Even if he did not protect Lawrence, those people would not dare to do anything to Lawrence. Therefore, he only needed to protect Reign, Yvonne, and Landon. Reign looked at Han¡¯s mountainous back and suddenly felt a sense of security. She felt warm inside. Yvonne looked at Han¡¯s back. Her heart sank to the bottom, and her face turned pale. When did Reign be Han¡¯s woman? Why didn¡¯t she know about this? Especially when she saw I Tan standing in front of Reign, she feltplicated inside and didn¡¯t know how to put it. On the one hand, she was delighted that her best friend had found a good man. On the other hand, she felt empty inside, as if she¡¯d lost the most important thing in the world. Lucifer looked at his subordinate¡¯s corpse and his face darkened. Han had killed his subordinate in front of so many people. This was simply humiliating him in public. Todd, Satan, and t did not even look at Lucifer. Instead, they stared at Han. Han¡¯s movements just now were so fast that even they could not see it clearly. How did Han do it? Lucifer moved his gaze away from his subordinate¡¯s corpse and turned to look at Han. He said word by word, ¡°He is my subordinate!¡± ¡°No matter whose subordinate he is, he shouldn¡¯t point a gun at my woman,¡± Han said coldly. Lucifer¡¯s face was as dark as ever as he red at Han. It was as if he wanted to kill Han immediately. However, when he thought of Han¡¯s terrifying and undetectable move just now, he did not dare to act rashly. It was not a big deal to be humiliated, but he did not dare to make a move unless he was confident of winning. Whoosh! Without another word, Lucifer charged toward Lawrence like lightning. 1128 Chaut 783 Taking revenge on tan was not an mportant thing Bebig lted was also not a big deal. Completing the messenger¡¯s proker wire the mow important thing Therefom his speed was very bot. He was so fast that he lett a shailow on the spot and quickly rushed to Lawrence, trying to take Lawretheaway Haydan hooked at his figure and vaid valul If your carry him now, the thing in hun will definitely die. Can you afford to take the mes Lucifer hand had just touches Lawrence when he heard this His expression changed as his hand stopped in midair. Notmust around and res at Han ¡®What did you sl to hi Do you see the gold needle over his head Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said lightly. That¡¯s my restraijat and killing nove on that thing in him. Once you pick him up and the gold needle talls, that thing will slie¡± After a pause, he turned to look at odd, Sucht, and Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Han looked at these four god¨Css elites. He was calm andposed, as if victory was within his grasp. Looking at how confident and calm Han was, Lucifer was even more afraid. His hand stopped about 0.4 inches above Lawrence¡¯s body, unable to move. ¡°You know who the messenger is?¡± Todd stared at Han Han shook his head ¡°I don¡¯t know who the messenger is. That¡¯s why I want to talk to him.¡± ¡°You sure we¡¯ll listen to you? Satan asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t listen to me. Anyway, I¡¯ve already nailed that thing firmly with the gold needle. If the messenger doesn¡¯te, Ill destroy the thing and let him get nothing. Han said. The reason why he allowed Reign, Landon, and the others to be bullied just now was because he had been suppressing spiritual beetle. At the same time, he heard some information from the four of them. Firstly, these four people hade for that ¡°thing¡°. He concluded that the ¡°thing¡± these four people were talking about was most likely to be spiritual beetle. Secondly, the four of them had received the order from the so¨Ccalled messenger toe over. He concluded that the messenger must have used some special means to make the spiritual beetle struggle mightily. He really wanted to see who that messenger was. ¡°Do you think you can meet the messenger just because you want to?¡± t said coldly. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, he won¡¯t be able to get this item unless you think you can kill me,¡± Han said. Lucifer, t, Satan, and Todd¡¯s expressions darkened. Their eyes immediately revealed an iparably cold killing intent. They wanted to kill Han. However, in the next second, before they could make a move, Han spoke again, ¡°However, it¡¯s useless even if you kill me. ¡°This acupuncture skill of mine is called the Nine Aperture Soul¨CBreaking Needle. ¡°I¡¯m the only one in the world who can undo it. ¡°If you pull out the gold needle at will, the thing in his brain will die. ¡°If the gold needle wasn¡¯t pulled out for a long time, the thing in his brain will also die. ¡°Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to undo this acupuncture skill.¡± Han¡¯s expression was extremely calm. He lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He said calmly, ¡°So, you¡¯d better call that messenger over. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te over soon, he can forget about getting the thing he wants. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at those people indifferently. ¡°Also, don¡¯t even think about fighting. ¡°With our strength, as long as we make a move, it will definitely affect the thing in Lawrence¡¯s brain.¡± Todd, Satan, t, and Lucifer looked at each other. They were afraid and did not know what to do. If they chose to fight, they were not confident that they could kill or capture Han without any effect. If they really fought, it would definitely affect the thing in Lawrence¡¯s brain. Once something went wrong with that thing, the mysterious messenger from Demonic God Society would definitely not let them have a good life. Thinking of the terrifying ability of that mysterious messenger, they shivered. Han smoked and said with a calm expression, ¡°Time is precious. You might as well obediently inform that messenger. ¡°Otherwise, once the time is up, I can¡¯t guarantee that the thing in his mind won¡¯t lose its life.¡± The eyes of fodd and the others were cold, but their expressions became extremely cold. In an instant, they didn¡¯t know what to do. Han had caught their pulse! Atlee was standing in the back. He was also shocked when he saw that Han and these people did not fight. He even wanted to give Han a gesture of praise. He had followed Todd for so long that he knew Todd very well. He knew that Todd had a fiery personality and would never he willing topromise with others, and he would not endure it after being provoked and scorned. However, in front of Han, Todd actually held back and did not attack. It was simply a miracle! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Go and inform hini If you¡¯re anyter, it¡¯ll be toote. Itan took another puff of his cigarette. Todd¡¯s eyes struggled for a moment before he turned to look at Atlee and said in a deep voice. ¡°Atlee, go and inform the messenger ¡°Okay Atlee immediately nodded and quickly turned to leave. He was afraid that they would fight with Han after a while. Now that he was ordered to report it, he thought it was the best ¡°Han Jaber, don¡¯t think you can threaten us just because you have the life of that thing Todd stared at Han coldly and said word by word, ¡°Let me tell you, when the messenger arrives, you must die. There will he no exception.¡± ¡°Do you think you can kill me with your current state?¡® Han nced at him. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Todd¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but you¡¯re simply not cut out for it, Han said indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, Todd immediately pulled out his de and charged at Han like a bolt of lightning. The saber beam appeared suddenly. It was as fast as lightning as it headed straight for Han¡¯s face. The de beams went horizontally and vertically, and the ground cracked into a pitt Kiffing intent filled the air! It was very intimidating! ¡°Han, dodge!¡± Landon and Reign¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They were so worried that their hearts were in their throats. Todd¡¯s sh was as fast as lightning. Killing intent filled the air. Even they were shocked by the de beam. They felt a sharp. pain in their skin and souls. If this shnded, Han would definitely die. However, in the face of this sh, Han¡¯s eyes were calm. He did not even move and still had a cigarette in his mouth. Bang! Before the de could hit Han¡¯s face, it was blocked by a fighting sword. mes shot out in all directions. The muffled sound was like thunder. Lucifer appeared in front of Han and blocked Todd¡¯s de with his fighting sword. ¡°Lucifer, do you want to die? Move aside. I need to kill this bastard!¡± Todd said angrily. ¡°Todd, are you crazy? If you kill him, what if that thing really dies? Won¡¯t you be afraid that the messenger will settle scores with you?¡± Lucifer said solemnly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. This bastard looked down on me. I have to kill him. Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Todd, just calm the fuck down. I don¡¯t want to die even if you want to.¡± The two of them did not give in to each other andpeted with each other. In fact, they even fought for this. In two seconds, they exchanged dozens of moves, and it was difficult to determine who was stronger. Saber beams and sword beams went horizontally and vertically. It tore the earth apart, shed the room, and left many marks. ¡°If you continue fighting, that thing¡¯s life will really be in danger. Stop!¡± t scolded angrily. However, his words were useless. Todd and Lucifer were still locked in battle. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± At this moment, a hoarse, old, and iparably gloomy voice sounded from outside the door. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 ¡°The inessenger Upon seeing the arrival of the red¨Crobed mysterious man, Todd and Lucifer¡¯s expressions changed. They hurriedly stopped and stood to the side. They looked at the messenger respectfully with fear in their eyes. It was not just the two of them. t and Satan also turned to look at the red¨Crobed mysterious man with fear in their eyes, It wasn¡¯t just these four god¨Css elites, even their subordinates looked at the mysterious messenger with iparable respect. With the appearance of the red¨Crobed mysterious man, the atmosphere became extremely subdued. All elites fell silent, not daring to act rashly in front of the mysterious messenger. ¡°Well¡­ Landon looked at the red¨Crobed mysterious man. His pupils constricted violently, and his hair stood on end. The red¨Crobed messenger did not look at him, but just by standing there, he was already as terrifying as a king of devils. Not only were his muscles trembling, but even his soul was trembling He was so terrifying just by standing there. If the mysterious messenger attacked, wouldn¡¯t he destroy the world? He never thought that he would meet such a terrifying person when he paid a visit to the Whileal Kingdom. Even god¨Css elites were so respectful to this person and did not dare to offend him. One could imagine how terrifying this person¡¯s strength was. Perhaps this person¡¯s strength had already broken the god¨Css level and reached the even more mysterious and. unpredictable realm. Arthe thought of this, Landon¡¯s face turned pale and he broke out in cold sweat. If this mysterious person was really as terrifying as he imagined, then all of them would have to die there. The two women, Yvonne and Reign, were so frightened that their faces turned pale. These four god¨Css elites had already made them feel iparably despair and fear. Now that the leader of these people was here, wouldn¡¯t they be in even more danger? The two women grabbed the back of Han¡¯s clothes tightly in a situation of extreme fear. It seemed that this was the only way to give them a sense of security. ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Han said calmly. As he spoke, he smoked a cigarette and stared at the mysterious person. Unfortunately, this mysterious person was wearing a mask, revealing only a pair of cold eyes. The red cloak was sorge that it enveloped this person¡¯s body, making it even harder to tell if this person was a man or a woman. Han¡¯s words seemed to have magic power, immediately calming the two women¡¯s originally terrified hearts. ¡®God¡¯s Eye!¡± Han¡¯s eyes emitted a faint and strange light. He wanted to see this mysterious red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s background and appearance through this magic technique. However, in the next second, he was stunned. His face darkened slightly. ¡°Another meteorite material?¡± Even with his God¡¯s Eye technique, he could not see through this red¨Crobed mysterious messenger¡¯s mask. Could it be that this mysterious person¡¯s mask was also made of meteorite material? The mysterious red¨Crobed man nced at those god¨Css elites. Then, his gaze passed Han and landed on Lawrence. In the end, his gazended on the Demon Sealing Formation under Han¡¯s feet.. When he saw the Demon Sealing Formation, his cold eyes turned even colder and he came to a realization at the same time. ¡°No wonder my moves didn¡¯t work. So you used this method to iste my power.¡± The red¨Crobed mysterious man raised his head and stared at Han again. He said coldly, ¡°To be able to understand the ancient array, you must be an extraordinary person. ¡°May I ask who your master is?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my master¡¯s name.¡± 11:28 Hites 411515555 15 ??? modern these pe sex New MWAK HAS F JULY MUCHA TA 3 prstanding deb fuktberated. 114 past ning tegelet They shugh the best and act thing that youd to have such an attitude toward the octors day sees dan daer entre waspas Ely weed they could wear Han ou peces The pores cubed garages bestehed out his hand to stop the realess Todd and the others Harichard stade, the existence of spiritual beetle. You¡¯re indeed ut att The dous dar go you a chance you allow me can space your life.¡± As the pin is proanted to buy but of bested at bay and ¡°Those who know spiritual bentie cast be from afar sex Both ses and doors must be people with extraordinary abditey wine one of that ce ¡°Amirgh wo Y ce so N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ???? bool car tha that ce Thow to know spiralle man havee from the Havian bad they donger led to The gates were as cold as es the two ofmas the conted in verbie foot of a sweet ons like two car barriers before fully eding in de A dealering word inmediacy aged up the wond valtaa pourt on the center bghing shoe out in all d At the same, exerts Reign and Yome everyone theme cha majes shock wave hur bodies Arlor and those subordinates of the god¨Css elines were all send dyr by the shortwave They sort out blood and were ma miserable state Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Under the collision of Han and the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s forges, the subordinates below god¨C ss were all sent Ring They yar our blood and fell to the ground Landon was abo sent flying and crashed into the wall. He felt that int internal organs were burning with pain. Han only protected Reign and Yvonne. He did not protect Landon, which was why Landon offered such damage Fortunately. Landon stood beside Han. Because of that, Landon did not suffer much presture Landon fell to the ground. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he immediately looked at Reign, Lawrence, and Yvonne with worry in his eyes When Landon realized that Reign and the other two were fine, his eyes lit up Landon immediately got up and had behand Haydan Boom At this moment, the collision between Han and the red robed messenger¡¯s forces became even more terrifying, art an even more horrifying sound enupted. The surrounding walls could not take the momentum of the collius, and they started tracking The subordinates of the Four Kings who had just gotten up from the ground, were sent flying again. They suffered inpatien even worse than before. At this moment, even Satan, t, Todd, and Lucifer felt these bodies be unstable. Their eyes were filled with shock They had no idea of Han¡¯s true strength. They thought that Hn was not that powerthal and could be controlled dy However, now that Han had disyed such a terrifying force of energy, they realized that Hayhan was equal to the red¨Crobed messenger. When they learned that they were all stud At the same time, all of them felt luc Fortunately they did not attack Han so quickly just now Otherwise, all of the god¨Css experts attacked together might ot be Han¡¯s match The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Han His gaze became sharper There was also admiration is his eyes. Suddenly, the red¨Crobed messenger held back hus forces The moment the red¨Crobed messenger withdrew his force, Han¡¯s force also disappeared without a trace The red¨Crobed messenger looked at Han with even more adnation. As expected of someone from that ce You Het really impressive¡± As soon as an expert made a move, one would know if he was the real deal To experts it did 1 matter how terrifying the force one could letout Being able to withdraw the trending tons with a was proud of true power The red¨Crobed messenger deliberately withdrew his force to see if Han could freely control bus pecE This test indutely made the red¨Crubed messenger think highly of Hass again Har could retract and release his face freely! Han was dearly wrapers Maylen firefund has rigerete and exhaled a mouthful of smoke He stubbed out the vigarette and stared at the red¨Crobed messenger ¡°Voite not bad ruber When you retracted your tone you even prepared to take the attack of my torce. Youre so very strong The people from that the are deed all experts ¡°A where are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Adte saying that, Hen threw the cigarette butt man the ashuray and stared at the red¨Crobed gasenger with we The red round restnger¡¯s eyes were calm as he said coldly, Hagan its a line appropriate o vu to that Weat came boin the same plur. We dould never say the real name of the ce Tuta talun weest the real hans of the ns, the people there willefinitely not less wit what are you trying to for Manded and do na corame spodking, at the game becains desper The red¨Ctobest newsenger als stared at n, and there was struggle in his eyes Andough the two of them dui nof speak, the aura they emitted beame colder and more terrifying. As fortable pressure swept through the nom After an inknown period of time, the red¨Crobed messenger seemed to have made a decision and end. ¡°Man, since we¡¯re from that ce, let¡¯s talk about the rules of that ce First toe. Birst served. I targeted this spiritual beetle first, but you want to kill it. That¡¯s not right, don¡¯t you think? Axtar as I know it that the rule in that ce? Han smiled Han could tell that the red¨Crobed uewenger was testing hum Wath ho erength and style, the red¨Crobed messenger did not term like someone who would follow the rules In order to obtain spumaal beetle yuan the red¨Crobed messenger did not hesitate to ask for so many experts help It was obvious that the red¨Crobed messenger nsed to snatch the spiritual hertle by force. The sudden mention of rules was clearly a ploy to trick Han Haydan would not reveal any ws so quickly As for the rules of that ce, how could Han know! Of course, Han had to make something up While the red¨Crobed messenger did not know Han¡¯s true background, Han tried to have a good chat and see if he could find more clues When the red¨Crobed messenger heard Han¡¯s words, his eyes turned even more eluase To be honest, the red¨Crobed messenger really wanted to kill all of Hany people and take Lawrence away However, ster the red¨Crubed messenger tested Han¡¯s force past cow, the red¨Crobed messenger already knew that Marnd¡¯s strength was extraordinary It was definitely not so easy to deleat an a fight broke out. Lawrence¡¯s safety would bepromised by the forers Now, Havian used the gold needle to control the spiritual beetle. If they interfered with Han, once the gold needle Soosened the sparitual beetle would most likely die The current him was also wary of Han After Hayian and the red¨Crobed messenger fell silent, everyone present looked at each other in confusion. They were all durtdounded N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What exactly was that ce? What were the red¨Crobed messenger and Han talking about? They were all ritused Landon Brig and the others were also dumbfounded ¡°Man, were all from that ce. If you have something to say, then let¡¯s talk it out. What do you want?¡± The rotruded afkn¡¯s expression was calmes as he said word by word. ¡°I¡¯ll say again. Did you ce this beetle on Lawrence? ¡°Kt¡¯s me¡± the red¨Crobed messenger said in a low voice ¡°We did you put Many years ago other words, these was also killed by the beetle you released ¡°You can say that I killed her This chuld and his mother have a body of mine yi Their bodies are the best vessel to nurture the sparisal twde 1st their tea and blood to nurture spirionl beetle Upon heating the red¨Crated messenger¡¯s voice Landon Keign and Yvonne were all stured for particr. Kong expression besame extremely ugly she was dumbounded read that Pegris mother and brother did not die if iliit were killed by this person as a vessel to nurture the youtube ch! What do you take loan fees for? La¡¯s eyes turned en bler Do you dunk you are minch better than met Heated messge ended cably and said disdainfully. Be we, whe cime from that ce take any owners per Chapter 787 Chapter 787 The red¨Ccobed inessenger¡¯s eyes were filled with thiin, and its solce was reremely cold. He did not dunk the so called funnan lives matter at all. The red¨Crobest messenger was extreinely enh He led na binaan enntions at all! This cold sentence made everyone¡¯s half stand on end. Even Lucifer, Satan, and the other two felt goosebumps all over their bodies when they heard this voice. They had all been through cruel battles and bloody fights. They did not treat human lives as anything important at all elthier. However, to treat living people as vessels and raise beetles inside of them, like what the red¨Crobed messenger did, was simply intnumane. It was cruel! And it was too cold! The red¨Crobed messenger was definitely a demont ¡°In your eyes, a human life is worth nothing at all?¡± Han¡¯s energy also became extremely cold. ¡°That¡¯s for surel¡± The red¨Crobed messenger smiled coldly and said, ¡°In my eyes, other than the people from that ce, the lives of others are not lives at all! ¡°All Kving beings are just incests and ajmals. I used the lives of two people to nurture a spiritual beetle. That spiritual beetle can also promote my cultivation level and help me reach a higher realm. ¡°It¡¯s the honor of the vessels!¡± These cold words made everyone present feel chilly, and their lollies turned cold. ¡°Once the spiritual beetle grows into an adult, its body will contain unparalleled yin energy. For people who major in certain yin cultivation techniques, it is indeed a medicine that can increase their strength¡± Han lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth. After taking a pull, he exhaled a long puff of smoke. Han¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold as he said, ¡°But you made a wrong move¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± the red¨Crobed messenger asked. ¡°The wrong move is that you shouldn¡¯t have attacked my woman¡¯s mother and brother. This is a fatal mistake,¡± Han said coldly. ¡°Huh?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger was stunned. Before the red¨Crobed messenger could regain his senses, his vision blurred, and Han appeared in front of him like a ghost. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s pupils constricted violently. Boom! Before the red¨Crobed messenger could react, Han had already punched him in the chest. The iparably majestic power was like an overturn of the sea. In an instant, the red¨Crobed messenger was sted out of the door like a kite with a broken string. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Satan, Todd, t, and Lucifer also came back to their senses at this moment. They immediately drew their weapons. They were as fast as lightning as they attacked Han. A sword beam was used! The saber beam surged into the skyl The bullets were flying! Multiple techniques were used, and the fight was tense! The four of them were very powerful. The moment they attacked, they used their killing moves. All their attacks were aimed at Han¡¯s vital points. 1128 However, they were too slow. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Almost in the same instant, they were sted flying by a peerlessly violent force, and they ended up just like the red¨Crobed messenger. In mid¨Cair, the four of them spat out a mouthful of blood. They felt as if they had been run through by a train. Their internal organs were about to shatter. Countless of their bones were broken, and they felt that their bodies were falling apart. All of them were in so much pain that they wished they were dead. Han used serious power this time. In an instant, the red¨Crobed messenger and the four god¨Css experts were all sent flying. This scene stunned Landon, Reign, and the others. They had always known that Han was especially powerful, but they never expected that Han¡¯s strength would be so terrifying. Han was faced with four god¨Css experts! How could he send all those people flying so easily? It seemed like Han didn¡¯t even try very hard. Han still had a cigarette in his mouth. He turned around and nced at Landon and the others. ¡°Mr. Katz, stay here and protect Rei and Yvie. I¡¯ll go out and deal with these people.¡± With that, Han strode out. If Han didn¡¯t solve the problems with the red¨Crobed messenger and the four god¨Css experts, he would not be at peace in the Whileal Kingdom. Their trip was not only to save Lawrence. They also had to attend Josef¡¯s pharmaceutical conference in two days. Therefore, Han had to get rid of these people as soon as possible. The most important thing was to get rid of the red¨Crobed messenger. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as Han walked out, the silver needle that he carried with him immediately flew out like Goddess Scattering Flowers. Some of the expert people who were hiding in the dark and rushing over were all hit by the needles in their acupoints. They fell to the ground and could not get up for a long time. ¡°Damn it, it really hurts!¡± Landon gritted his teeth as he endured the pain. He stood up and guarded Reign and Yvonne like a guardian angel. ¡°Mr. Katz, is Han going to be alright?¡± Reign¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t worry about him. His strength is unfathomable. Nothing will happen to him.¡± Landon endured the pain and looked at the broken door. ¡°We should be worried about our own safety now, not his.¡± Landon could also sense that Han¡¯s strength was unfathomable. Nothing would happen again. It was very likely that -Tan would kill all the people that the red¨Crobed messenger brought. lowever, in order to obtain the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s mind, the red¨Crobed messenger would have arranged many nore people. ¡®erhaps this entire vi was set up by the red¨Crobed messenger. foreover, Han had just said that the Bernard family was also here. Han would take the opportunity to kill them all nd take revenge. an had to stay extremely vignt. He could not let those bad people hurt Reign, Yvonne, and Landon. s he really that strong?¡± eign looked in the direction where Han left. She had doubt in her eyes. But more than that, Reign was worried. he red¨Crobed messenger looked like he was as powerful as Han in every way. Han didn¡¯t have any advantage when he allided his forces with the red¨Crobed messenger just now. he reason why Han was able to send those people flying just now was only because he took them by surprise. ow, the other party had so many people outside. There might even be snipers. o matter how strong Han was, it was still difficult for him to fight so many people on his own. 3 11.98 Was it the night warn and both sides fought with all their strength the other party even set up to many bears What wal happen to Han Rx Haylor will be fine, Landon could not fielp but smile bilredly The strength that Han had disyed just now was a terrifying In an instant, he had sent from experts flying Ather Revben was still ax rxed as before. What Haytard was definitely a crushing powert Ordy Reten, this silly girl, was still worrying about Han¡¯s safely. She couldn¡¯t put her mind at ease. ¡°Res, you should trust Mr. Jaber. Since he has the courage to go mt, he definitely has the power to solve the problem.¡± Home perninded Although they all said that, Reign still felt trasy She secretly prayed for Chapter 788 Chapter 788 Outside the nursing home on the hills was a very spacious grasnd. The red¨Crobed messenger was sent flying like an arrow from a low, falling from the third floor. The red¨Crobed messenger rolled a few times in the air, dissipating the force of Han¡¯s punch. Finally, the messenger fell to the ground with a bang. The red¨Crobed messenger smashed to the ground so hard that he made a pit nearly 40 inches deep. There was dust and shattered rocks everywhere. The red¨Crobed messenger stood in the deep pit, unscathed. He even walked up slowly, looking calm. However, Todd, Lucifer, and the others were not that powerful. After they were sent flying by Han, they rolled many times in the air to deflect the force they received. However, what they did was useless. The force of Han¡¯s attack was too powerful. They were unable to dissipate the force at all. They were smashed into the ground and rolled more than ten times. Their mouths were filled with sand and mud, and their faces were covered in dust. All of them were in a sorry state. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± The four of them sat up and coughed violently, They wiped the dirt off their faces and continued to cough blood. At this moment, they felt as if their bodies were falling apart. They had no idea how many bones in their bodies had been broken. ¡°Son of a bitch, who is that Han Jaber?¡± His strength is too great. It¡¯s beyond our imagination.¡± ¡°Damn it, this person is so young. How can he be so strong?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The four of them looked at each other and saw the horror in each other¡¯s eyes. They were all powerful people who had been at death¡¯s door many times. They were used to intense fights, and they were all knowledgeable. They had even seen the strongest god¨Css expert many times. However, they had never seen a peerless expert like Han. ¡°Messenger, what should we do now?¡± Todd gritted his teeth and endured the intense paining from his body. He stood up and looked at the red¨Crobed messenger. The red¨Crobed messenger was the leader who had gathered them here. He was also their strongest support. Whether they would fight to the death against Han today or make other ns, it was up to the red¨C robed messenger. The red¨Crobed messenger stared in the direction of Lawrence¡¯s ward. His gaze was solemi. After a second of silence, the red¨Crobed messenger said gloomily, ¡°From the looks of it, we won¡¯t be able to get that thing today. We¡¯ll leave now!¡± Han was powerful and unfathomable. If they continued to fight, it would only be harder for them to defeat Han. They might even die here. For safety¡¯s sake, the red¨Crobed messenger felt that he had to retreat first and preserve the strength of his lineage. He would ettle scores with Han in the future. Moreover, Han and he were both from that ce. The red¨Crobed messenger had to figure out Han¡¯s background. Otherwise, the red¨Crobed messenger might fail miserably. fter all, the people who came out of that ce were all impressive and unfathomable figures. fter saying that, the red¨Crobed messenger suddenly swung his fiery red robe. an instant, a wave of red smoke appeared out of thin air and enveloped his body, covering it. breeze blew, and the smoke dissipated. The mysterious messenger had disappeared without a trace. Pass down the order, retreat!¡± 11.29 ready waters the Abbeygatan kans k (se of you be so wa kum Honda Hn with a sumptes aand ? ????? ???? ? ¡± gher than Hd Hepended those how wrong Who was a hot¨Cshed by big as good kits pussynget the sign and wat. The authing for over Mura §¶§â§Ö§Õ po juu kun at Say at Hanover War for ne zy na ten walked the paper and p and were line of words in a bragt Shohan that we hunan sat in der wice Kerstin the ani par you they awanogrond Bay for in whorts you a taut demon in cu sare your per Chapter 789 Chapter 789 This piece of paper can save my life? Atlee way confused. It was just a piece of paper, but it could save his life? Atlee wondered if n was exaggerating. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Brilliant n is often used by wise men in the Longhard Kingdom. It can only be used at the most critical inonient. ¡°Once it¡¯s opened in advatice, it¡¯s useless.¡± Han patted Atlee¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Allee, we¡¯re good friends after all. I won¡¯t harm you no matter what.¡± ¡°I believe you¡± Atlee nodded and immediately put the paper away solemnly. Then, Atlee hugged Han and turned to leave. ¡°Hey! Han suddenly called out to him.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Atlee turned around and looked at Han in confusion. There was a struggle in Han¡¯s eyes. After a while, Han finally made up his mind and said in a deep voice, Tll give you onest piece of advice. No matter what happens, don¡¯t go in the forest.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Atlee was even more confused. What did Han inean by that? The more he listened to Han, the more confused Atlee became. ¡°Listen to me. Keep this in mind!¡± Han said solemnly. Okay When Atlee saw how serious Han was, his expression changed slightly. Atlee immediately promised solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t go into the forest no matter what. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Jaber, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing else. I wish you a safe journey.¡± Han waved his hand. Atlee smiled and left without saying anything more to Han. Han gazed at Atlee¡¯s back with aplicated expression. He muttered, ¡°There¡¯s only so much I can do. Your survival will ultimately depend on luck.¡± At this moment, Landon walked out of the room and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you mean by survival¡± ¡°Nothing Han shook his head. Han had learned some observation techniques from his master. Although Han was not an expert at it, his skills were proficient. Just now, as Han observed Atlee¡¯s face, he noticed a mass of dark energy condensed between Atlee¡¯s eyebrows. It indicated that Atlee was likely to face a fatal disaster in the near future. Moreover, judging from Atlee¡¯s forehead and the bows of his eyebrows, the dark energy was most dense in the eastern direction. The woods thrived on the eastern side, which meant that danger awaited Atlee might happen in the woods. In other words, it was a forest! That was why Han reminded Atlee, hoping that Atlee could avoid it. As for what kind of danger Allee would encounter in the forest, Han could not tell from Atlee¡¯s appearance at all. Han did not exin this to Landon. Instead, he returned to lus room and scanned his surroundings. After confirming that no one was watching from outside the cracked holes, Han let out a sigh of relief. When Yvonne saw that Han had returned safely, her eyes lit up. Yvonne quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, have you dealt with those bad guys?¡± Reign also let out a long sigh of relief. She was free from the pressure he had been under. Reign thought it was great that Han was safe and sound. ¡°Pis.¡± However, before the two girls could smile, Han¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. Han opened his mouth and Pan wand adorer amp¡¯s with bud the fat end at Kus the date trs¡± ry As teple drapey of wire for det bands at han nemlig ja som videl juring the Seered the gant beer nodes ck of deed yw ymgyst At the spermical beetle ever The sparcul want to bes tweet befer death was me orgarably bilyog Not anly did a dork Hayw This bath was colts de genes than my son had a It stayed the Tharon Hend bear to the fly alert red is the past eight years free of besed the spiritual beetle¡¯s attack, Lawrence would die on Dendy to suppress at all spara breth a deal with ounterattack, Han consumed arge amount of vital Late afer de post ss experts with the strength of the Four lungs arrived, Landon, Reign, and the others were also faced with fatal danger Havian had got to persist and blud Han exhausted hisst bit of strength to defeat the red¨Crobed messenger antile er god chess experts with the strength of the Four Kingspletely However during this process, the red¨Crobed mesenger also attacked Han, causing some internal injuries to Han Han¡¯s very seastus ked at his breath was ur chos Originally Mayan wanted to put everything on thene and make an example out of them. He wanted to completely kill all at them and preven any bature troubles Han also wanted totumdate the assassins hiding in the dark Han did not expect its red¨Crobed messenger to be so smart. The red¨Crobed messenger actually retreated immediately and did have a dest courotation with Han Now that to realised that no one was staring at them, Han finally rted. After he loosened up. Han was no longer atste to contra os apaces. That was why he spat out blood. Hvis avian only suffered a small injury. His life was tot in danger at all. This was the first to Keng had seen Han so weak. Birgis eyes were red as she said with guilt, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault I t wrist for my family you wevaldat be har ths I worry.. Arthas put Reign kelt w gally that tears dowed down her face It was all because of Reigns fately that Ran became like this. I was all her fault Han sewed and reached out to wipe the tears on Krugm¡¯s face Alright, stop crying you really want to help me the best way divine healing pinat. Just great to me, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now¡± Sully garl, this is no one¡¯s fault at all. to go get the suncase at the foot of the wall and find the Reigu immediately nodded and ran to the corner She opened the suitcase and found Ha healing remedy pill hidden inade. This was Han¡¯s luggage. Apart from the necessary clothes and toiletries, there were also Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Haylon nced at Ute bottles and mid, ¡°The third hole from the left Reign found the battle of remedy pill. She walked over and opened it before handing it to Han. As soon as Relgiopened the bottle, a strong m mal fragrance immediately came from the bottle. Everyone present felt refreshed when they smelled it. Ha poured out right remesly pill and swallowed them directly. Then, he handed the rest to fandon. ¡°Mr. Katz This is good stuff Fat quickly Han ced the bottle in Landon¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your physique is not good enough. One pill is enough. ¡°Also, Rei. Yvie. I¡¯m going to use my energy to recuperate now. Please don¡¯t disturb me Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in danger. After saying that, he no longer paid attention to Landon, Reign, and the others. Han sat cross¨C legged and meditated. Coupled with the effects of the medicine, he circted Internal Strength in his body to heal his injuries. This time, Han had used up most of the vital energy he had umted over the years. It was impossible for him to recover that amount of vital energy in a short period of time. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Han could only rely on remedy pill. Whoosh! As Han circted the vital energy, the remedy pill that he had swallowed immediately turned into a stream of vigorous vital energy. It flowed through Han¡¯s entire body. At the same time, with Han as the center, the majestic spiritual energy of the universe moved toward him. The two streams of energy entered Han¡¯s body through his mouth and nostrils. Han absorbed the energy, and it turned into majestic spiritual energy in his body. Secing Han like this, Landon, Reign, and the others did not dare to disturb him. They immediately distanced themselves from Han, afraid that they would interfere with his procedure. Landon also poured out a remedy pill and looked at it carefully. This remedy pill waspletely ck, but it did not look disgusting. Instead, the pill was transparent and bright like a ck gem. Moreover, this ck remedy pill emitted a refreshing fragrance. ¡°This is a healing potion?¡± Landon observed carefully and sniffed it. Just smelling this medicine made Lairdon feelfortable. If he ate it, the effect might be even better. When did Han make such a top¨Cnotch remedy pill? ¡°This is the Constitution Nurturing Pill that was made by Mr. Jaber before. It can effectively replenish physical strength and strengthen the body,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°You know about it?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°Yes, I often study medicines at the researchb. Sometimes when Mr. Jaberes up, I ask him about some remedy.¡± Yvonne nodded and said, ¡°Moreover, I have a lot of medicine in my researchb. Mr. Jaber made these remedy pill on a whim. ¡°In those bottles and jars, not only are there medicines to replenish physical strength, but there are also hemostatic pills. circtive pills, cooling pills, and so on. ¡°Every drug has a different use. ¡°Mr. Katz, quickly take this Constitution Nurturing Pill to recover your strength. Perhaps there will be a tough battleter. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯re still in danger.¡± Landon nodded and suddenly swallowed the Constitution Nurturing Pill. The remedy pill melted in Landon¡¯s mouth. He felt his mouth was filled with fragrance. In the next second, the remedy pill entered his stomach and turned into a gentle force. The force quickly flowed through his entire body. ¡°What¡­ Landon¡¯s eyes widened in shock. In less than ten seconds after swallowing the remedy pill, Landon felt warm all over. Moreover, his injuries were also reduced. Landon seemed to have endless strength of energy. ¡°Mr. Katz, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Reign imunediately asked with great concern. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Landon shook his head and said with joy in his eyes, ¡°I just feel lucky. Han is really our lucky star.¡± Upon hearing this, Reign turned to look at Han, who was recuperating with affection. Landon was right. Ever since Han came to her side, Reign¡¯s luck and life had improved 11:29] Krig¡¯s his had improved, and she had gained a woll foothold in the family fler younger brother had also woken up because of Hayat/ Everything was going great This was all thanks to Hand If Lawrence woke up and returned to the country, Reign would have the time to find her father¡¯s whereabouts. Yvonne looked at Reign¡¯s face and then at Han A deep sadness shed across her eyes. Although Yvonne did not know when Han got together with Reign, she knew that from today onwards, she could no longer pursue Han. Yvonne felt her heart empty. After Landon took the remedy pill, he also treateds injuries carefully. After five minutes, his eyes widened even more. Landon just took one reiedy pill In just five minutes, his injuries had actually recovered by half. This pill was simply magical At this moment, Yvonne eximed, ¡°Mr. Katz, look, Lawrence seems to be moving again¡± Reign and Lalon¡¯s expressions changed when they heard it. They hurriedly walked to Lawrence¡¯s bed and carefully observed him. At this moment, Lawrence had gold needles all over his head. His eyelids twitched. Judging from his expression, Lawrence seemed to be in extreme pain Moreover, Lawrence¡¯s hands were clenched into fists as if he way struggling. However, Lawrence did not look particrly pained. He just clenched his fists tightly, looking especially strange. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Landon looked puzzled. ¡°Mr. Katz, Lawrence is not in danger, right?¡± Reign panicked, Lawrence had just woken up not long ago. If something happened again, Lawrence¡¯s life would be in danger. It doesn¡¯t look like his life is in datiger, but I¡¯m not a doctor, so I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Landon said. Yvonne also put away the eruptiness and sadness in her heart and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mr. Jaber around, everything will be fine. ¡°You have to believe in Mr. Jaber¡¯s medical skills. He won¡¯t harm Lawrence,¡± Hearing this, Landon and Reign looked at each other, and they both let out a sigh of relief. At this moment, Landon suddenly remembered what Han had said to the red¨Crobed messenger. Landon looked puzzled ¡°Do you think Han can really control the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s brain with the gold needles? ¡°Just now, Han said that if the gold needle wasn¡¯t removed for a long time, the spiritual beetle would die. ¡°If the gold needle is removed too quickly, the spiritual beetle will die too. ¡°Now that so much time has passed, could the spiritual beetle be dead already? ¡°If the spiritual beetle is dead, how do we get it out of his brain?¡± When Reign and Yvonne heard this, they looked at each other, their eyes even more shocked and solemn. Landon¡¯s words made sense. If the spiritual beetle died in Lawrence¡¯s brain, it was not a good idea that such a big thing is left there. With time, the body of the beetle would dpose. If the spiritual beetle¡¯s body dposed, wouldn¡¯t Lawrence die too? Thinking of this, Reign became even more worried. However, she did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Han. Reign believed that Han must have thought of this situation and would definitely have a solution. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Thirty minutester, Han opened his eyes and uncrossed his legs. ¡°Han, you¡¯re awake.¡± When Reign saw that Han had woken up, her eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you alright?¡± When she saw Han vomit blood just now, her heart was in her mouth and she had been worried sick about him. Now Han had finally woken up. But his cheeks were all rosy and his spirits were pretty high. He did not look like a badly injured person at all, which made her rest assured. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Han stood up, walked to Lawrence¡¯s side, and said calmly, ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve used a lot of vital energy to treat Lawrence and I was afraid that those people would use force. That¡¯s why I tricked them on purpose! ¡°In fact, this acupuncture technique doesn¡¯t do any harm to Lawrence at all. Once they pull the gold needles out, the spiritual beetle might revive. ¡°Fortunately, those people were scared out of their wits by my bluff and did not act rashly. They were all deceived by me. ¡°Otherwise, they might really have been able to save that spiritual beetle just now.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out the gold needles on Lawrence¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Now that the situation has gotten better and the spiritual beetle has beenpletely eliminated, our operation has finally seeded.¡± When Landon, Reign, and Yvonne heard this, they all looked at each other. So that was how it was! ¡°Even I was deceived, not to mention those people.¡± That was what they thought in their minds at the same time. Just now, Han was so calm and said all those things so seriously. In addition, Han¡¯s strength was powerful enough. It was already terrifying just to look at him and he was so intimidating that he could compete with the red¨Crobed messenger. Under his might, those people were all naturally stunned by Han. ¡°Han, if the spiritual beetle has been eliminated, why hasn¡¯t Lawrence woken up yet? Moreover, from the looks of it, he seems to be in pain,¡± Reign asked. Lawrence was still unconscious. His fists were still clenched, and he looked like he was in a lot of pain. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is all normal. ¡°The spiritual beetle was dispersed by my gold needles and turned into pure energy, which is commonly known as spiritual energy. ¡°This energy is scattered in Lawrence¡¯s brain, nourishing it. Then, it will slowly spread to his entire body, improving his physical condition. This is a process of the human body digesting and absorbing spiritual energy. It will probably take two to three days for him to wake up. Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Reign and Landon were finally relieved. Yvonne looked at Han and Reign and wanted to say something, but a phone call interrupted her. She could only walk to the side and answer the call. ¡°Mr. Josef, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She chatted with Josef for a long time before finally hanging up. She returned to Reign and Han and said with a serious expression, ¡°Rei, Josef called me just now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reign asked. ¡°He said that things have changed. The pharmaceutical conference will be held the morning after tomorrow. There will be a cocktail party tomorrow night. He wants to introduce some of his partners to you. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he call me?¡± ¡°Your phone¡¯s off. Hearing Yvonne¡¯s words, Reign was stunned and quickly took out her phone to take a look. Just now, she had been worried about Lawrence¡¯s safety and had forgotten to charge her phone. Now, she didn¡¯t even know that her phone was dead. ¡°Rei, Lawrence is fine now. This vi is not safe. I think it¡¯s safer for us to go to Mr. Josef¡¯s ce now,¡± said Landon There were too many elites with higherbat strength than him here. If not for Han, they would have died here just now. Josef was their friend. If they could transfer Lawrence to Josef¡¯s ce, it would be much safer. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s go to Josef¡¯s ce. Mr. Katz, please get a car for us. Reign nodded. Landon was overjoyed. He immediately picked up his phone and contacted the convoy. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It didn¡¯t take long for him to get the information of the convoy and tell it to Reign, Han, and the others. And then be said, ¡°Han, when do you think we should set off?¡± Han wiped off the blood on the gold needles and put them into a bag. He put the bag in his pocket and said calmly. ¡°Whatever. Any time is fine by me.¡± After taking the remedy pill, his strength had almostpletely recovered. Unless some very mysterious and terrifying experts came along, he would be able to deal with any kind of situation. Now that the red¨Crobed messenger was knocked away by Han¡¯s punch, the red¨Crobed messenger must have suffered some injuries and would note looking for them for a period of time. Todd, Lucifer, t, and the others were also injured by Han and he scared the crap out of them. They would definitely note again. Now that Han thought of it, the only people that held a grudge against them in the Whileal Kingdom were Bernard¡¯s family. However, even someone like Flynn, a god¨Css expert, had been defeated by Han. No matter how powerful Bernard¡¯s family was, they were probably at most god¨Css. With his recovered strength, he couldpletely crush a god¨Css expert. There was no need to worry at all Just as they were packing up and preparing to leave with Lawrence, a person suddenly walked in with a smile and looked at Landon enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Katz, long time no see.¡± It was the owner of the vi, Michael! When Michael arrived, he looked around and immediately asked in confusion, ¡°I just got back here. What exactly happened? Was there a tornado or something? ¡°Seriously, why are the rooms so tattered? What are those employees in the vi doing?¡± He took out his phone and made a call. He shouted angrily, ¡°Hurry up and send someone to repair Room 303. You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of trash!¡± After hanging up the phone, he smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Mr. Katz, I¡¯m terribly sorry. I didn¡¯t expect those employees to be so ck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach them a lessonter.¡± Michael kept bowing and apologized to Landon. At the same time, he looked at Han with a judgemental, shocked, and terrified look on his face. In the next second, Michael turned to look at Han with an iparably fanatical gaze, as if he was looking at a treasure. As the owner of this vi, he naturally knew everything that happened here like the back of his hand. He also knew that the person who had beaten the red¨Crobed messenger and the four god¨Css experts away was Han With such strength, Han must be even more terrifying and powerful than the red¨Crobed messenger. He was definitely an elite. If Michael could use his rtionship with Landon to make friends with Han, he would be able to curry favor with a big shot. Then his prestige and status in the family would soar! Therefore, after the red¨Crobed messenger and the others left, he immediately rushed here to get to know Han and fawn on him. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Thirty minutester, Han opened his eyes and uncrossed his legs. ¡°Han, you¡¯re awake.¡± When Reign saw that Han had woken up, her eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you alright?¡± When she saw Han vomit blood just now, her heart was in her mouth and she had been worried sick about him. Now Han had finally woken up. But his cheeks were all rosy and his spirits were pretty high. He did not look like a badly injured person at all, which made her rest assured. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Han stood up, walked to Lawrence¡¯s side, and said calmly, ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve used a lot of vital energy to treat Lawrence and I was afraid that those people would use force. That¡¯s why I tricked them on purpose! ¡°In fact, this acupuncture technique doesn¡¯t do any harm to Lawrence at all. Once they pull the gold needles out, the spiritual beetle might revive. ¡°Fortunately, those people were scared out of their wits by my bluff and did not act rashly. They were all deceived by me. ¡°Otherwise, they might really have been able to save that spiritual beetle just now.¡± As he spoke, he pulled out the gold needles on Lawrence¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Now that the situation has gotten better and the spiritual beetle has beenpletely eliminated, our operation has finally seeded.¡± When Landon, Reign, and Yvonne heard this, they all looked at each other. So that was how it was! ¡°Even I was deceived, not to mention those people.¡± That was what they thought in their minds at the same time. Just now, Han was so calm and said all those things so seriously. In addition, Han¡¯s strength was powerful enough. It was already terrifying just to look at him and he was so intimidating that he could compete with the red¨Crobed messenger. Under his might, those people were all naturally stunned by Han. ¡°Han, if the spiritual beetle has been eliminated, why hasn¡¯t Lawrence woken up yet? Moreover, from the looks of it, he seems to be in pain,¡± Reign asked. Lawrence was still unconscious. His fists were still clenched, and he looked like he was in a lot of pain. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is all normal. ¡°The spiritual beetle was dispersed by my gold needles and turned into pure energy, which is commonly known as spiritual energy. ¡°This energy is scattered in Lawrence¡¯s brain, nourishing it. Then, it will slowly spread to his entire body, improving his physical condition. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This is a process of the human body digesting and absorbing spiritual energy. It will probably take two to three days for him to wake up. Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Reign and Landon were finally relieved. Yvonne looked at Han and Reign and wanted to say something, but a phone call interrupted her. She could only walk to the side and answer the call. ¡°Mr. Josef, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She chatted with Josef for a long time before finally hanging up. She returned to Reign and Han and said with a serious expression, ¡°Rei, Josef called me just now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reign asked. ¡°He said that things have changed. The pharmaceutical conference will be held the morning after tomorrow. There will be a cocktail party tomorrow night. He wants to introduce some of his partners to you. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he call me?¡± ¡°Your phone¡¯s off. Hearing Yvonne¡¯s words, Reign was stunned and quickly took out her phone to take a look. Just now, she had been worried about Lawrence¡¯s safety and had forgotten to charge her phone. Now, she didn¡¯t even know that her phone was dead. ¡°Rei, Lawrence is fine now. This vi is not safe. I think it¡¯s safer for us to go to Mr. Josef¡¯s ce now,¡± said Landon There were too many elites with higherbat strength than him here. If not for Han, they would have died here just now. Josef was their friend. If they could transfer Lawrence to Josef¡¯s ce, it would be much safer. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s go to Josef¡¯s ce. Mr. Katz, please get a car for us. Reign nodded. Landon was overjoyed. He immediately picked up his phone and contacted the convoy. It didn¡¯t take long for him to get the information of the convoy and tell it to Reign, Han, and the others. And then be said, ¡°Han, when do you think we should set off?¡± Han wiped off the blood on the gold needles and put them into a bag. He put the bag in his pocket and said calmly. ¡°Whatever. Any time is fine by me.¡± After taking the remedy pill, his strength had almostpletely recovered. Unless some very mysterious and terrifying experts came along, he would be able to deal with any kind of situation. Now that the red¨Crobed messenger was knocked away by Han¡¯s punch, the red¨Crobed messenger must have suffered some injuries and would note looking for them for a period of time. Todd, Lucifer, t, and the others were also injured by Han and he scared the crap out of them. They would definitely note again. Now that Han thought of it, the only people that held a grudge against them in the Whileal Kingdom were Bernard¡¯s family. However, even someone like Flynn, a god¨Css expert, had been defeated by Han. No matter how powerful Bernard¡¯s family was, they were probably at most god¨Css. With his recovered strength, he couldpletely crush a god¨Css expert. There was no need to worry at all Just as they were packing up and preparing to leave with Lawrence, a person suddenly walked in with a smile and looked at Landon enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Katz, long time no see.¡± It was the owner of the vi, Michael! When Michael arrived, he looked around and immediately asked in confusion, ¡°I just got back here. What exactly happened? Was there a tornado or something? ¡°Seriously, why are the rooms so tattered? What are those employees in the vi doing?¡± He took out his phone and made a call. He shouted angrily, ¡°Hurry up and send someone to repair Room 303. You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of trash!¡± After hanging up the phone, he smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Mr. Katz, I¡¯m terribly sorry. I didn¡¯t expect those employees to be so ck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach them a lessonter.¡± Michael kept bowing and apologized to Landon. At the same time, he looked at Han with a judgemental, shocked, and terrified look on his face. In the next second, Michael turned to look at Han with an iparably fanatical gaze, as if he was looking at a treasure. As the owner of this vi, he naturally knew everything that happened here like the back of his hand. He also knew that the person who had beaten the red¨Crobed messenger and the four god¨Css experts away was Han With such strength, Han must be even more terrifying and powerful than the red¨Crobed messenger. He was definitely an elite. If Michael could use his rtionship with Landon to make friends with Han, he would be able to curry favor with a big shot. Then his prestige and status in the family would soar! Therefore, after the red¨Crobed messenger and the others left, he immediately rushed here to get to know Han and fawn on him. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 ¡°Mr. Jaber, what exactly is that ce you mentioned?¡± In the speeding RV, Yvonne looked at Han curiously and asked him that question. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was wondering about it. Landon and Reign were also looking at Han in confusion. When they were in the room just now, Han and the red¨Crobed messenger kept mentioning that ce, making it sound especially obscure and mysterious. They were all confused and had no idea what ¡°that ce that Han and the red¨Crobed messenger were talking about was. Han looked at them with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I don¡¯t know where that ce is either ¡°Huh?¡± Landon and the others were all shocked. ¡°Han, stop joking. How could you not know that ce?¡± Reign said. Previously, Han was extremely confident when he spoke to the red¨Crobed messenger. He even spoke with fervor and assurance about that ce. Now, Han suddenly said that he did not know where that ce was Wasn¡¯t this a joke! Han said with a serious expression, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about that ce. I was just bluffing ¡°Huh? Is that just a bluff?¡± Landon was stunned. ¡°Of course. How can a person in this industry live without the Deception Spell? At that time, I had already consumed arge amount of vital energy. I was already at the end of my rope.¡± Han smiled and exined, ¡°I can defeat all of them with myst strength, but if we really start a battle. I can¡¯t protect all of you. That¡¯s why I had that conversation with the red¨Crobed messenger and went with the flow. He thought that I came from that ce, so I pretended that I really came from that ce to deceive him ¡°Once he thinks in his heart that I¡¯m from the same ce as him, he¡¯ll be afraid of me. ¡°And once he¡¯s afraid of me, his movements will slow down, and he¡¯ll fear me. It¡¯s precisely because of this that I cam intimidate them and scare them away Landon, Reign, and Yvonne looked at each other in confusion and they were all shocked. They had just seen Han talking about that ce so confidently and seriously, and he even kept talking about the rules with the red¨Crobed messenger. They all thought that Han was really someone who came from that ce. They did not expect that this was all a bluff. Han¡¯s acting skills and mental strength were way too good! Even they were fooled by Han! Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°Actually, when facing an enemy, you don¡¯t necessarily have to be stronger than the other party to suppress them. ¡°Sometimes, you just need to bluff and gain the upper hand first. Then you¡¯ll definitely be able to suppress them? As long as you can restrain them, they will naturally be afraid. At that time, they will show their weaknesses and will not be able to unleash their normal strength. ¡°Before my strength reached its peak, I often used this Deception Spell when facing enemies stronger than me And this move of mine is very useful, and I used it to deceive many powerful enemies This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When he thought of those glory days, he could not help butugh. When he didn¡¯t have domineering strength, he usually relied on his wits And deception was a skill that had to be mastered. Landon, Reign, and Yvonne looked at each other in shock, but they were also more impressed by Han When one¡¯s strength was inferior to the other party, one could use this method to scare the enemy away and not reveal any ws. If it were them, they would have died there long ago. The rest of the journey was quite silent. About three hourster, the RV arrived at a vi Josef was already waiting in front of the vi. When he saw Han and the others get out of the car, he immediately weed them with a big warm smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come over for a long time. *Pleasee on in.¡± ¡°Mr. Josef, long time no see. Reign smiled and shook hands with Josef After shaking hands with her, Josef warmly shook hands with Han and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s our honor to have you here. Thank you so much foring here. The reason why Josef invited Reign to participate in the international pharmaceutical conference was because of Hen. After all, on the Swan Cruise, he had personally witnessed how terrifyingly powerful Han was. Especially when Josef saw thebat power of Shadow Knight on that warship, he was even more shocked and couldn¡¯t admire Han more. Now that Josef was finally able to invite Han over, he felt extremely honored. Thank you for having me here. Han smiled. ¡°Mr. Josef, the girls I asked you to arrangest time, did you Reign asked. Josef smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged for those girls and that old man. I¡¯ve sent many of them back to their own homes.¡± When Reign heard that, she immediately let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Mr. Josef, thank you. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, those girls might have been living in hell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my honor to do that,¡± Josef said with a smile. Landon got out of the car with Lawrence on his back and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Josef, this is not a suitable ce for us to talk Let¡¯s go in and have a good talk¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk inside. Everyone, pleasee in.¡± Only then did Josefe back to his senses. He quickly brought Han and the others to the vi and brought them to the rooms he had arranged for them. ¡°Boss¡± After they walked in, the Heavy Puncher, Caesar, walked out of the vi When he saw Han and the others, he looked at Reign and Yvonne with his eyes glistening Although he had seen countless women in the Whileal Kingdom, they were all pretty wild. However, while Reign and Yvonne were all unbelievably beautiful, they also had the gentleness, quietness, and delicateness unique to Aestican beauties. He was instantly mesmerized and his mind completely went nk Poss, who are these two?¡± Caesar quickly looked at Josef Caesar, you came just at the right time, Come, let me introduce you to them.¡± osef said enthusiastically, ¡°This is Reign Labenz, the most important cooperative partner of Deity Pharmaceutical Group n the future. This is her boyfriend, Han. You guys can get to know each other If you can learn some of Mr. Jaber¡¯s moves, you¡¯ll be able to benefit for the rest of your life¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Ford but do pisally by this exploravaty dan bot you piking Thu ward not in lear bum tosha dhary but Agrapet tanar el qual of expertise on the banisted it was absagolerive and killed people He kilet s was que queue and powerful and looked down on fragde Jooking men like Han Who are yous alligach so Lark eyes ned cold Hak You, and Reign expressions also named gloomy and their ryer were filled with hostility Caesar¡¯s westes learly showed that he did not take them seriously ¡°What Do you have a problem with that! If you¡¯ve really got a problem with me, use your strength to convince me Caesar looked at them with disdain as he said provocatively. ¡°If you can defeat me and beat me to the ground until Ivan¡¯t get up. I¡¯ll take back my words and apologize to you But can you really do it?¡± As Caesar spoke, he even uniled coldly and looked at Han and Landon with contempt. As a general¨Css expert, Caesar had always looked down on people from the Longhard Kingdom Moreover, when he saw the way Reign and Yvonne looked at Han, he noticed their gazes were clearly filled with affection Caesar had some thoughts about these two women, but all they could think about was Han. If Caesar couldn¡¯t take care of Han or crush Han¡¯s ego, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take down these two stunning Aestican beauties. That was why he provoked Han and Landon like that. He wanted to use this opportunity to destroy others and increase his own prestige ¡°Deteat you?¡± Han was stunned for a moment ¡°That¡¯s right. Defeat me and I¡¯ll take back what I said about you being sick man of Aestica¡± Caesar¡¯s gaze was cold and disdainful when he stared at Han. He said word by word in a mocking way, ¡°However, looking at you weaklings, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re experts at all. It¡¯s really urate to describe you as sick man of Aestica.¡± Han could not help butugh when he heard that This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Caesar was obviously looking for trouble. He deliberately said such words to provoke Han so that Han would be irritated. In order to provoke them, Caesar even called Han and the others sick man of Aestica, which they hated the most. However, after bursting intoughter, Han¡¯s eyes darkened and turned freezing cold. Although Han knew that Caesar¡¯s goal was to provoke them, this move was indeed quite useful and really made him kind of angry. When Landon heard this, his eyes suddenly became frigid. The veins on his forehead bulged as he said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death right now. I can fight a hundred losers like you alone!¡± ¡°What did you just say, you sick man of Aestica?¡± Caesar¡¯s eyes went cold. ¡°I say, you¡¯re nothing but a loser. I can fight a hundred losers like you alone. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve got someone in my arms right now, I would have pped you ten miles away,¡± Landon said without giving in. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Caesar was furious. He raised his eyebrows and sped over, throwing a punch at Landon. ¡°Mr. Katz, be careful.¡± PAS as a red me like you to the agile¡± When pot for how things and person champally insedinely woked Tarr what are you ring to p it be (of Aneered Caesar said lightly of art Wander his words are be de ou ayan tape carry Law older Landon mediately handed Lawrence to Han and sash in a These toward this bastard a lesson Hetan took awed and rally ¡°Mr Kaz, can you be i Although sheas s god else expert. I have no problem dealing with such a park, Landon sast frostily ¡°Aingi Fillesse to yom Teach him a lesson for me Han carried Lawrence on his back expressionlessly Cursar¡¯s words also rted Haylen very much However Landon was dearly angrier than Han now. In addition Landon had suffered defeat in front of god¨Css experts like food the other day Now for was all red up Now that Caesar was right in front of Landon, it would be great if Landon could take it out on him Otherwise, Landon would definitely get sick from getting beaten up all the time After saying that. Han carried Lawrence to Reign and Yvonne¡¯s side. He hit a cigarette and started smoking. ¡°Han, how could you les the two of them really get into a fight?¡± Reigu said with her eyes filled with worry ¡°Mr Katz was injured not long ago. What if he got hurt by Caesar She wasn¡¯t too sure about Caesar¡¯s strength, but Caesar looked so big and tall. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t someone to be titled with When Landon got beaten by Todd and those guys, he must have suffered some minor injuries. Even if he took the Constitution Nurturing Pill his injuries might not bepletely healed. Wouldn¡¯t he be in a very passive position now that he was fighting another man? ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jaber. This person looks so young and big Mr. Katz is already in his forties. Is he really a match for this young man?¡± Yvonne asked with concern. Han exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Mr. Katz is a little older, he still got it. ¡°This boor is no match for him.¡± He said it very softly, but everyone could hear his words. Josef almostughed when he heard that Caesar was originally staring at Landon, but after hearing Han¡¯s words, his gaze suddenly went cold. Caesar red at Han ¡°You bastard, who are you calling a boor?¡± Of course. Fm talking about you. It can¡¯t be me, right?¡± Han said. Since Caesar provoked them with his vile words, Han would give him a taste of his own medicine by provoking and belittling Caesar with his words You asked for it! Caesar red at him frostily. He circted all his strength and rushed toward Han as he threw punches at Han ruthlessly. The wind from Caesar¡¯s fists whistled and could hurt one¡¯s face. Facing this fierce move. Han did not move at all and continued to smoke. p! At this moment, Landon appeared in front of Han and blocked Caesar¡¯s punch in time. He said coldly, ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Caesar looked at Landon in shock. Caesar had used nearly 70% of his strength in that punch just now. His fist was like a cannon, enough to break steel. In the end, such a powerful fist was easily blocked by Landon just like that. How was this even possible? However, Caesar was also a general¨Css expert. Although he was pretty shocked, he did not panic and chuckled. ¡°Old man, 1 didn¡¯t expect that you still got something. ¡°But can your old sack of bones withstand this battle? ¡°I¡¯ll be bad if I identally break your bones. We¡¯ll have to send you to the hospital if that really happens.¡± His voice was cold and filled with mockery. ¡°You little brat, get lost.¡± Landon¡¯s gaze was frigid. He quickly attacked and punched Caesar ruthlessly. ¡°I really want to see what makes you think you get to tell me to get lost.¡± Caesar sneered and attacked again. He used his other fist to collide fiercely with Landon¡¯s fist. Boom! The collision was loud like thunder. Caesar¡¯s tall and burly body was immediately sent flying by more than 15 feet. Clump¡­ Afternding on the ground, Caesar took more than ten steps back before finally standing straight. He widened his eyes and looked at Landon in disbelief. ¡°Good lord, you old bastard, can¡¯t believe you sick man of Aestica still got some strength. Landon took a step forward. His eyes were frigid as he said word by word, ¡°You little brat, no good words are to be expected from a scoundrel like you. ¡°You¡¯ve kept talking nonsense and it¡¯s really irritating. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your fathers and knock some manners into your head.¡± With that, he walked towards Caesar. Caesar waved his hand and did a few warm¨Cup movements with a disdainful and mocking look on his face. ¡°You old bastard, don¡¯t be so smug. I didn¡¯t even get serious just now. ¡°Wait for me to warm up. I¡¯ll beat you up in a while.¡± ¡°Little brat, I won¡¯t take advantage of you. How long do you need to warm up? I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Landon said indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for more. You sick man of Aestica, feel free to attack. In any case, you¡¯ll be beaten to the ground by me in less than three seconds,¡± Caesar said lightly as he warmed up. His tone was still filled with contempt. Landon looked at him frostily and did not say anything. He just stared at Caesar coldly and did not attack. However, they became more and more intimidating at this moment, opposing each other. Although they did not attack, their eyes and attention were all on each other, observing the other party¡¯s ws It was obvious that through that attack just now, the two of them had clearly sensed each other¡¯s strength. They knew that if they did not use their full strength, they might not be able to take down their opponents. That was why they were all observing and did not take action so quickly. Josef came to Han and Reign¡¯s side and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, are we really going to let them fight?¡± ¡°Look at the two of them. Will they be able to stop without a good fight?¡± Han said calmly. Josef frowned slightly as he looked at Caesar and Landon, who were rubbing their fists. Based on his understanding of Caesar, since the battle had begun, Caesar would definitely not let it go. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s really going to be a fight.¡± After thinking it through, Josef immediately picked up his phone and called his personal doctor. ¡°Wilhelm, there¡¯s going to be a fight here. Prepare a stretcher and be ready toe to save the injury at any time.¡± 1150) Understood Aman¡¯s husky voice immediately came through the phone. Josef hung up the phone and finally felt relieved. As long as a doctor like Wilhelm was around, Josef did not have to worry about anyone dying. Mr. Josef, do you think Mr. Katz will lose?¡± Han turned to look at Josef Reign also looked over. Josef¡¯s tone sounded like he assumed Landon would lose. Josef smiled awkwardly and said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I just want the medical team to get ready. ¡°One of these two has to be treated immediately no matter which one of them gets injured, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Katz will not lose. Now, let¡¯s enjoy a good show,¡± Han said calmly. He had spent a lot of time with Landon during this period of time and knew how capable Landon really was. Han had observed Caesar just now, so he naturally knew that Caesar was not Landon¡¯s match. That was why he dared to let Landon fight Caesar. Boom Just as they were talking, Landon and Caesar had already started fighting and suddenly collided. Both of them were general¨Css experts. Now, they were going all out, fighting with the best they got. The collision of their fists was like thunder, iparably terrifying. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Bang! They were also extremely fast. In just ten seconds, they had made countless moves. Both of their fists contained terrifyingly destructive power. The speed of their fists was so fast that they left afterimages! They were obviously in the zone right now, fighting crazily over there. The two of them moved from the grasnd to the corridor and from the corridor to the vi. Then, they fought their way from the vi to the pool. The two of them were like indestructible lethal weapons. Wherever they went, everything got torn apart andpletely ruined. Even the ground was cracked! The rockery was smashed into pieces! The water in the pool was sted into the air, creating huge waves. Many buildings werepletely destroyed. The two of them were like a hurricane passing through. They left things in ruins wherever they went. It was difficult to determine who was stronger and who was weaker. ¡°This¡­¡± When Josef saw this scene, he waspletely stunned. His eyes widened and he could not believe his own eyes. Landon looked like he was in his forties, but he was actually so powerful that he was evenly matched with Caesar. This was unbelievable! Yvonne and Reign watched as Landon and Caesar fought so fiercely against each other. Their faces were solemn and their eyes were filled with concerns. They secretly broke out in cold sweat for Landon. ¡°Han, is Mr. Katz really going to be okay?¡± Reign asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Katz still got it. Nothing bad will happen to him,¡± Han said calmly. He had observed Landon and Caesar¡¯s strength. He felt that Landon had an advantage in terms of combat experience and strength. Boom! Just as Han Ginished speaking, an iparably loud explosion suddenly sounded from the battle. Immediately after, the two figures, who were originally fighting against each other, immediately flew out and separated to Landon and Caesar stood at the side and stared at each other coldly. Landon¡¯s clothes were all ragged, and there were many fist marks on his body, making him look quite miserable. However, Caesar was even worse. One of Caesar¡¯s arins had already been broken and looked quite ppy. At the same time, there were also many fist marks on his body, and there were two especially obvious red fist marks on his face. This is When Josef saw this scene, his eyes widened in shock and he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen. Did Caesar, who was so young and strong, actually lose to a middle¨Caged man? How was this even possible? Not only was Josef shocked, but even Dr. Wilhelm and the nurses who rushed over widened their eyes in shock When they received the call, they thought that Caesar had beaten up some guests or sparring partners until they vornited blood and needed treatment. Now that they rushed over to take a look, they realized that Caesar was the one who got seriously injured. This scene was too shocking for them! In the eyes of all of them, Caesar the Heavy Puncher was invincible. No one had ever been able to hurt Caesar. Now, Caesar had actually been injured to this extent. It was simply unbelievable! Han kept smoking with a calm expression. He had already expected this to happen and was not surprised at all. Landon might not be able to deal with a god¨Css expert, but dealing with a general¨Css expert was definitely no big deal for Landon. However, this was not over yet. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± When Reign and Yvonne saw that Landon¡¯s injuries were not that serious, they let out a sigh of relief. However, before they could smile, they got all tensed up again. This was because Caesar did not fall down because of this. The power emanating from his body was still very formidable. It was obvious that this battle was notpletely over. There was still no winner between the two of them! Caesar covered his injured shoulder and gritted his teeth. He looked at Landon in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why are you so powerful?¡± Landon tore off his clothes, and his eyes went cold as he said word by word, ¡°Although I am an old man now, I¡¯m definitely not someone that a small fry like you can easily handle!¡± The power emitting from Landon¡¯s body was even more overwhelming than before, and his murderous look got stronger. At this moment, he was like a general on the battlefield. His entire body was filled with a murderous aura, and the muscles on his body kept bulging as if they contained explosive power. His killer instinct swept through. In an instant, everyone present, including Josef, felt as if they were in a field littered with corpses and it was extremely horrifying. In this field littered with corpses, Landon was like the God of Death. *Caesar widened his eyes and got his mind blown again. He never thought that Landon¡¯s strength would be so terrifying and Landon¡¯s murderous aura was even stronger than his. This kind of murderous aura was obviously formed only after killing thousands of people on the battlefield. Landon¡¯s hands were covered in blood and he was definitely a super expert. ¡°You little brat from the Whileal Kingdom, you wanted to bully us people from the Longhard Kingdom and called us sick man of Aestica, but you¡¯re barking at the wrong tree. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Landon took a step forward and came in front of Caesar. He stared coldly at Caetar. ¡°Tie soldiers of Longhard Kingdom have never been weak, be it when they were old or when they were young! We are not sick man of Aestica. Do you hear me? Compared to Caesar, he was much shorter. However, the aura and prestige that emitted from his body were more than twice as powerful as Caesar¡¯s. Caesar was already terrified by Landon¡¯s aura. Caesar felt as if he was facing the king of devils that had walked out of the hell of ughter. However, in front of the two beautiful women and his boss, Caesar could not give in like that and had to hold his head high Hence, he suppressed the horror in his heart and pretended to be arrogant as always. He said coldly, ¡°Old bastard, do you think I¡¯ll be convinced just like that? I¡¯m not afraid of anything. So what if I say you¡¯re sick man of Aestica. Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, Landon had already punched him in the abdomen. The powerful force sent Caesar flying more than ten yards away and he finallynded heavily on the ground. Landon attacked out of rage. After Caesar fell to the ground, he coughed heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that at least three of his ribs were broken, and his internal organs were burning with pain. Landon looked down at Caesar and said frigidly, ¡°You said that we are sick man of Aestica. Then, what are you now that And he was fees det Making du dig sexy test. He raped high as canse on from of Landon in the back of an Jansdistry af, hi gerak Landon head from top to bottoms like a steel kafe and was as fast as lighting from her leg wasted, making a dorp wand as a cut through the air Before his leg even touched Landon the bowling wind was already hurting Lansion¡¯s face and it made his hair aplete sess Eventard¡¯s stedes tremble the k The killing aura was overting So fast Landon¡¯s expression changed As he had no idea how terrifying Caesar¡¯s strength had be after taking the drug, he did not choose to fight head¨Con Instead, he moved his body and retreated Boom! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Caesar¡¯s Lick missed Landon and finally hit the ground, creating a hole with a diameter of 60 inches. With the pit as the center, cracks spread in all directions like a spiderweb *Oh my God When Reign and Yvonne saw this scene, they were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they were both scared Such power was sumply too terrifying. If Landon had been hit just now, he might have been sted into a pile of meat paste. Landon looked at the pit and his eyes darkened The power of one kick was beyond his imagination: ¡°Is. Is this really the power of a human? He¡¯s like a blue monster,¡± Reign muttered. Currently, Caesar was more than 10 feet meters tall. His blue face distorted as he showed his fangs and his entire body was covered with hot blue steam. If this wasn¡¯t a monster, then what was he? Landon was already very tall, but now, he looked so small in front of Blue Caesar and his aura had also be so much weaker. It was as if Caesar¡¯s single punch would turn Landon into meat paste. ¡°Mr. Katz, be careful!¡± Yvonne immediately shouted. Boom! After Caesar¡¯s first attack was missed, he appeared in front of Landon like a phantom again. His fist was even faster than the kick earlier and it sted towards Landon ¡®So fast!¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed again. There was no time for him to dodge. He could only cross his hands in front of him and block the punch. With a dull thud, Landon was sent flying for more than ten yards. Blood streamed down the corner of his mouth. He rolled a few times in the air. Afternding, he took a dozen steps back before he managed to negate Blue Caesar¡¯s strength. At the same time, he felt a dull pain in his arm. His arm was numb from the punch ¡°His power is at least ten times stronger than before. Is this blue pill really that powerful?¡± Landon frowned. Before taking the drug. Caesar was also very powerful but Landon could easily deal with him. After Caesar took the drug, his strength was much stronger than before and it was unbelievable. Swoosh.. Just as Landon thinking about that, Caesar suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost. Those bloodcurdling blue eyes were looking Landon dead in the eye. In Caesa¡¯s eyes, there was only the frigid and terrifying murderous look, as well as madness. There was no human emotion I defeated you? Trash?¡± ¡®How dare you call me trash!¡± When Caesar heard this, his eyes widened in anger. He felt greatly humiliated. Landon stared at Caesar and said coldly, ¡°When fighting with fists, the younger you are, the more advantage you have! ¡°You¡¯re in your prime. Whether it¡¯s physical strength, endurance, or power, you¡¯re far above me. You look down on me and call me a sick man of Aestica. ¡°But you can¡¯t even defeat a sick man like me. If you¡¯re not trash, what are you?¡± ¡°You bastard, shut up!¡± Caesar roared in a low voice as his eyes turned red like a wild beast. He had always been God¡¯s favored one since he was young, and he had grown up in the praise of everyone. But now, Caesar was taught a lesson by a middle¨Caged man who was nearly 50 years old, and Caesar had never been humiliated like that. He was all riled up and the veins on his forehead bulged as if he was about to go berserk. Landon sneered and said, ¡°Little brat, out of the mouthes evil. Now you know how it feels to be humiliated? Have you learned from your mistake? ¡°Remember, from now on, you are not allowed to say that people from the Longhard Kingdom are sick man of Aestica anymore. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡± With that, he nced at Caesar coldly and turned to leave. This was Josef¡¯s house. They still needed to rely on the protection of Josef. If Landon beat Caesar too badly, it would be 100 humiliating for Josef. Therefore, Landon did not give Caesar a critical strike. He only dislocated Caesar¡¯s arm as punishment for his rudeness. ¡°You sick man of Aestica. how dare you look down on me. Alihh! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Behind Landon, Caesar roared at the sky, and his eyes turned red and scary as he let out a deafening roar. After that roar, Caesar suddenly took out a blue pill from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth. Crack¡­ After Caesar took the pill, his eyes suddenly widened and a strange blueness shed across them. Then, something even stranger happened. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 pa and then strange hue speed from the cemer of a pups to the searches textil we loan instant, hiv Along with this wet the corn fue was swearing were instantly ripped opers and finally turned estos dust They clearly saw the modes has skandung like makes which looked quite scary as if it contained Edging power from within The study use taller and allies, and a fayer of strange hard bone spikes grew out of his spine. The moment die bone spikes grew out of his back, his sura became even stronger than before. Landon was also stunned by Caesar¡¯s nudden change He had been in this industry for as many years, but this was the first time he had seen such a change in anyone. ¡°How could this guy use such a forbidden drug Josef¡¯s expression changed Wilhelm, Josef¡¯s personal doctor, also had a solemn expression on his face. He hurriedly ordered the rest of the people in the vi to quickly evacuate and not approach this ce Reign and Yvonne couldn¡¯t keep their cool anymore. They unmediately looked at Josef ¡°Forbidden drug?¡± Joset nodded seriously ¡°Deity Pharmaceutical Group has cooperated with the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s military department to work on a drug used to increase thebat power of warriors. ¡°Our scientists and pharmaceutical experts spent ten years and finally developed a particrly dreadful drug. We named it Apocalypse ¡°This drug is especially frightful. Once a warrior takes it, his strength will increase exponentially and he will directly go to the next realm ¡°However, the side effects of this drug are also very big. It will damage the warrior¡¯s body at once. Some people¡¯s bodies will be bigger and they will lose their rationality. Some people will have their entire bodies fractured after the effect of the drug passes. Some people will die from their hearts exploding¡­. ¡°In order to resolve this side effect, we studied it for another five years before allowing the warriors to master the ability to transform Even if they recover to their original states, they won¡¯t have any fractures and their internal organs will be slightly more severely damaged ¡°However, there is a fatal drawback to this drug. Once people use it, they will lose their rationality and not be able to differentiate between friend and foe. After the drug wears off, they will fall into extreme fatigue. ¡°Once people use this drug on the battlefield they willpletely go limp after the effect passes. They won¡¯t be able to use any strength at all. They can only be at the mercy of others. ¡°Therefore, we ssify this drug as a forbidden drug and do not allow anyone to use it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Caesar to secretly hide it.¡± As Josef spoke, he looked at Caesar, who was still transforming, and his eyes were filled with fear as he said, ¡°Everyone, Caesar is about to transform. He will soon not be able to tell the difference between friend and foe. Let¡¯s go hide quickly.¡± Han was speechless He thought to himself, ¡°Forbidden drug, Apocalypse¡­ Are you making a sci¨Cfi movie here or something? Is the name of the movie called ¡®Blue Giant? ¡°Are you gonna film a few more movies like it¡¯s some kind of superhero movie?¡± Han carried Lawrence on his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°How long is this drug going tost?¡± Although he wasining in his heart, his gaze was fixed on Caesar the whole time. To be honest, Caesar¡¯s current changes were indeed simr to those of superheroes in the movie. However, Caesar¡¯s transformation speed was not as fast. The bone spikes were still growing, and his body was still expanding. spordistan dust Caesar beght be able to mist Caesar weakness and kill btni in one strike, They marry al Mayan Ranked at Land Mr Kits, can you list for 10 minute I a showent be spelen¡± Landon said cysanderstly, also want to see what kind of power the forbidden drug will bing¡± After saying that he tore his ripped shirt and threw it on the ground, revealing his muscles. He was quite muscr and wellsproportioned and his eight¨Cpack stomach looks even stronger. There were also all kinds of wounds on his upper body Ahhough the number of wounds was much tewer than Han¡¯s it was still quite shocking. There were bullet marks, knife scari prating wounds and so on. From this, it could be seen that Landon was indeed the general¨Css expert who had survived the battlefield, and hisbat experience must be very rich ¡°Oh God. When Reign and Wonne saw the wounds on Landon¡¯s body, they were also so astonished that they all dropped their jaws. So it turned out that Landon was the same as Ran and they both had experienced countless life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations? Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said lightly. ¡°Rei. Wie. The next battle will be very intense Let¡¯s move aside so that we won¡¯t be implicated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Katz is confident in this battle This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With that, he led the way into the vi Although Reign and Yvonne were a little worried, they trusted Han¡¯s judgment and immediately followed him. Josef also followed behind. Immediately after, Wilhelm and the others retreated, giving the empty space in front of the vi to Caesar and Landon At the same time, on the other side of the vi, a group of scientists¡® eyes lit up. They took out their observation tools and filming tools and aimed them at Caesar and Landon They were the scientists who had been studying the new drug. Now, they could observe and record the comparison before and after Caesar took the drug. To them, this was all research information and data which were all quite precious. On the third floor, Han ced Lawrence on the sofa and covered him with a nket. Then, Han picked up a bottle of drink and went to the balcony. He drank as he waited for Caesar and Landon to start fighting. Josef was originally worried that the two of them night fight until one of them died. However, seeing that Han was so calm. Josef was kind of relieved and did not panic. He also picked up a bottle of red wine and poured himself a ss. He stood on the balcony with Han and looked down at the battlefield. Reign and Yvonne walked to the other balcony and watched with worried expressions. Boom! At this moment, Caesar finallypleted his transformation. He was over 10 feet tall and looked like a small mountain standing in the empty space of the vi. The bone spikes on his back were flickering with a sharp cold light. And his whole body was blue! Be it his blood vessels, eyes, hair, or skin, they were all weirdly blue. His body was emitting a faintyer of steam. This was because his metabolism was too fast, causing the body to heat up and vaporize the fluids on the body and its surface. The terrifying aura emanating from his body was even more frightful, causing the ss of the vi to shake and then shatter with a thud Kill The nioment the ss shattered, Caesar charged at Landon Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Caesar was moving like the wind! And he was as fierce as thunder! After taking the drug, Caesar¡¯s speed became extremely fast. He jumped high and came in front of Landon in the blink of an Immediately after, his leg struck Landon¡¯s head from top to bottom like a steel knife and was as fast as lightning. The wind from his leg whistled, making a sharp sound as it cut through the air. Before his leg even touched Landon, the howling wind was already hurting Landon¡¯s face and it made his hair aplete mess. Even Landon¡¯s muscles trembled under the kick. The killing aura was overwhelming! ¡°So fast¡­¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed. As he had no idea how terrifying Caesar¡¯s strength had be after taking the drug, he did not choose to fight head¨Con. Instead, he moved his body and retreated. Boom! Caesar¡¯s kick missed Landon and finally hit the ground, creating a hole with a diameter of 60 inches. With the pit as the center, cracks spread in all directions like a spiderweb. ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± When Reign and Yvonne saw this scene, they were so frightened that their faces turned pale and they were both scared. Such power was simply too terrifying. If Landon had been hit just now, he might have been sted into a pile of meat paste. Landon looked at the pit and his eyes darkened. The power of one kick was beyond his imagination. ¡°Is¡­ Is this really the power of a human? He¡¯s like a blue monster,¡± Reign muttered. Currently, Caesar was more than 10 feet meters tall. His blue face distorted as he showed his fangs and his entire body was covered with hot blue steam. If this wasn¡¯t a monster, then what was he? Landon was already very tall, but now, he looked so small in front of Blue Caesar and his aura had also be so much weaker. It was as if Caesar¡¯s single punch would turn Landon into meat paste. ¡®Mr. Katz, be careful!¡± Yvonne immediately shouted. Boom! After Caesar¡¯s first attack was missed, he appeared in front of Landon like a phantom again. His fist was even faster than the kick earlier and it sted towards Landon. ¡°So fast!¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed again. There was no time for him to dodge. He could only cross his hands in front of him and block the punch. With a dull thud, Landon was sent flying for more than ten yards. Blood streamed down the corner of his mouth. He rolled a few times in the air. Afternding, he took a dozen steps back before he managed to negate Blue Caesar¡¯s strength. At the same time, he felt a dull pain in his arm. His arm was numb from the punch. ¡°His power is at least ten times stronger than before. Is this blue pill really that powerful?¡± Landon frowned. Before taking the drug. Caesar was also very powerful but Landon could easily deal with him. After Caesar took the drug, his strength was much stronger than before and it was unbelievable. Swoosh¡­ Just as Landon thinking about that, Caesar suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost. Those bloodcurdling blue eyes were looking Landon dead in the eye. In Caesa¡¯s eyes, there was only the frigid and terrifying murderous look, as well as madness. There was no human emotion within at all. There was only ughter and madness! In the next second, another gust of wind swept over. Caesar¡¯s giant fist had already appeared at 2.5 inches from Landon¡¯s chest. The terrifying fist wind caused Landon¡¯s chest skin to cave in 0.4 inches and it was extremely painful. Landon could barely retreat and blocked the attack. Another big bang echoed on the field and Landon was sent flying like a rag doll again. His internal organs were all shaken, and he spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Kill Like a wild beast, Caesar pounced on Landon again. He sted Landon away and knocked Landon to a wall. Landon shattered a wall and was sent flying out. Then he fell into the pool, causing a big ssh. Boom! Caesar also jumped into the pool and attacked Landon again. Thousands of fists rain on Landon. Each punch was more ferocious and stronger than thest like a wave. The water in the pool could not buffer Caesar¡¯s terrifying attack at all. A waterway waspletely torn open. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Under this imprable attack, Landon instantly fell into a passive state. He was beaten so badly that he could only try to take the punches and could not fight back. He was quite miserable right now. Boom! Caesar¡¯s final strike was like hitting a sandbag. It sent Landon flying andnding on thewn and he rolled on thewn for more than ten yards before stopping. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± After Landon stopped, his face was as pale as paper. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and he looked like he was in great pain. He had already been punched. He stood up unsteadily and stared at Caesar in the pool with a solemn gaze. And in the pool, the blue Caesar no longer seemed so wild and crazy anymore. He walked up step by step towards Landon. With every step he took, his aura became even more terrifying than before. The pressure emanating from his entire body was also more ferocious. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°This kind of data has never been obtained before!¡± ¡°Heartbeat is over 300. His blood flow is faster, and his metabolism has reached an astonishing level. Most importantly, he seems to still have some rationality. The only thing he knows is to attack Landon. He didn¡¯t attack anyone else.¡± ¡°Hurry up and record it.¡± ¡°Activate the drone scanner and scan the blood flow and internal organs in his body.¡± ¡°This strength is too terrifying. It has definitely surpassed his previousbat strength. Now, his strength is at least seven¨Cstar General.¡± In the vi, the scientists were all ecstatic. They immediately recorded all the data disyed on Caesar¡¯s body on theirputers and notebooks. One of the scientists looked at Landon, who was standing up unsteadily, and he said solemnly. ¡°It looks like this Aestican can¡¯t hold on anymore. Should we stop Caesar immediately to prevent anyone from dying?¡± When a blue¨Ceyed scientist heard this, he smiled coldly. ¡°Haha, so what if the sick man of Aestica really dies? ¡°Since he didn¡¯t even say stop himself, just let the experiment continue. ¡°It would be the greatest honor of his life if this self¨Crighteous Aestican died in our great experiment.¡± His words were filled with disdain and contempt for Landon and Aesticans and a sense of superiority. When the scientist who spoke earlier heard this, he frowned slightly. There was disgust and disapproval in his eyes. However, he did not refute it. Instead, he lowered his head and continued recording the data. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 The blue¨Ceyed scientist looked at the data on theputer with his eyes filled with madness and excitement. Five seconds! From Caesar¡¯s transformation to Landon¡¯s defeat, only five seconds had passed. Everything had happened in the blink of an eyr Before, Landon still got the upper hand in this match. As everyone was still stunned, he was already at a disadvantage and couldn¡¯tpete with Caesar at all. If it was already like this in five seconds, how could Landonst for twenty minutes? The blue¨Ceyed scientist looked at the data and then at the field outside the vi. His eyes were ferocious as if he could already see the scene of Landon being ughtered. On the blue¨Ceyed scientist¡¯s name tag was his title and name, Director of Apocalypse Pharmaceutical Research Lab, Vincent. The name tag of the foreign scientist who was initially worried about Landon¡¯s life reads, ¡°Researcher of Apocalypse Pharmaceutical Research Lab, Morse.¡± Morse¡¯s frown deepened when he saw Vincent¡¯s crazy eyes. Following Vincent¡¯s instructions, many people had already gone to prepare tranquilizers and anesthetics. There were also people who went to prepare a stretcher. Many people had already vacated the beds in theboratory. They were waiting for Caesar to kill Landon before making Caesar fall asleep. ¡°Hahaha, it seems that our modification of this drug has worked. When Caesar transformed, he had already maintained a little rationality and still has control over his body. ¡°Just now by the pool, we even specially arranged for a cleaner there. But Caesarpletely ignored the cleaner. His target is only Landon, which means that he is indeed rational. ¡°Our research has taken a big step forward!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. We still have to observe Caesar¡¯s wildness, killing intent, and how powerful he was in the end. ¡°Although we¡¯ve made great progress, we still haven¡¯t been able to make Apocalypsepletely harmless. We still need to work hard. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how Caesar will kill him. Let¡¯s observe. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As long as we can sessfully make this drug, what awaits us will definitely be unimaginable wealth and glory.¡± In the researchb, other than Morse, all the other researchers were extremely excited and couldn¡¯t stop discussing. Morse looked at the expressions of everyone around him, and a trace of sadness shed across his eyes. This group of people had been researching Apocalypse for many years. Although they had never seeded, they had always been making breakthroughs and advancing step by step to sess. They were too obsessed with their goals and they couldn¡¯t see anything else other than the Apocalypse, even the lives of the innocent! For the sake of their experiments, they could turn a deaf ear to the lives of innocent people and that was simply inhumane! Morse clenched his fists, feeling really upset. He even felt that he was working with a group of demons to research an extremely lethal weapon. Once the Apocalypse research was sessful, this drug would definitely be used inrge quantities by the Whileal Kingdom. The strength of the Whileal Kingdom soldiers would increase exponentially. They would start a massacre on extraterritorial battlefields. They might even reach their ws to other countries because of this. They would attack and invade other countries and ughter the innocent people of other countries. At the thought of this, Morse felt deeply guilty and frustrated. He really wanted to sabotage or stop the researchb that was researching this killing weapon, but he could not and did not dare to do so. Although this project was conducted by Josef, it had long been targeted by the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s military department. All the scientists here were basically people from the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s military department. They were all working for the military department. Once he destroyed thus ce, it would mean that he would be wanted by the military departihent and his whole family would be doomed. 11:51 Chapter 799 Joh Morse sighed deeply. He could only put away his sympathy and continue recording the data expressionlessly. Mr. Jaber, bad news, Mr. Katz got beaten up. You have to save him now.¡± On the third floor of the vi, Yvonne panicked when she saw Landon being sent flying like a ball by Caesar. She quickly pulled Han¡¯s hand and asked Han to help. Reign also looked at Han worriedly, her eyes filled with concern and pleading. Both of them felt that Landon was no match for Caesar after he took the drug. They both hoped that Han could intervene and stop this battle to save Landon¡¯s life. Han finished the drink in his hand in one gulp. His expression was calm as he said lightly, ¡°Why are you so worried? Mr. Katz hasn¡¯t used his ultimate move yet.¡± ¡°Ultimate move?¡± Reign and Yvonne were stunned. ¡°Mr. Katz is a mature general¨Css expert. He has richbat experience and is a dignified and unyielding man.¡± Han nodded and said, ¡°If he felt that he was no match for them, he would have raised the white g and surrendered long ago. ¡°However, even though he was beaten up so badly, he did not admit defeat or ask me for help. This means that he still has a trump card that he has not used. He has not lost yet. ¡°If I interfere now, it would be equivalent to ruining his battle with Caesar. Mr. Katz will hate me for the rest of his life.¡± When Reign and Yvonne heard this, they immediately looked at each other in shock. Landon had already been beaten up so miserably and was vomiting blood now. Wasn¡¯t this considered a loss? Han put the beverage bottle aside and said calmly, ¡°Just wait and see. Soon, Mr. Katz will counterattack. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, Caesar will lose in a minute.¡± Reign and Yvonne were even more shocked when they heard that. They weren¡¯t the only ones shocked. Even Josef, who stood by the side, was astonished when he heard that. Landon had been beaten so badly that he could not fight back. He had vomited so much blood. No matter how one looked at it, Landon was no match for Blue Caesar. Yet, Han was certain that Landon would win. Wasn¡¯t this lying through his teeth? ¡°Mr. Jaber, is your friend still hiding a trump card?¡± Josef asked curiously. Han smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me and you might not believe me even if I tell you. *Mr. Josef, please go and open another bottle of red wine. The next battle will definitely be especially exciting. Without red wine, it will be very tasteless.¡± Josef inunediately went back to the hall and took out another bottle of red wine and wine sses. He poured himself a ss and poured several sses for Han, Reign, and Yvonne. Then, he took out his phone and instructed his subordinates to record the battle. After doing this, he stared at Landon and Caesar on the battlefield. He really wanted to see how Landon turned the tables. On the grass, Landon stood up straight and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He took a few deep breaths and suppressed the rushing blood in his body. Then, his gaze suddenly became extremely cold. He stared at Caesar and said frigidly, ¡°Alright, the warm¨Cup is over.¡± Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Landon stood on the spot and stretched his body. His eyes became more confident and cold as he stared frostily at Caesar, who was walking towards him He wasn¡¯t emitting any aura and didn¡¯t look intimidating at all, and he was as peaceful as before. However, Blue Caesar, who had been arrogant and had gone crazy just now, seemed to have sensed danger. He stopped and stared atndon warily. Since you can use this pill to increase your strength, it¡¯s not considered bullying you if I use a weapon¡± Landon suddenly unbuckled his belt. With a shake of his hand, vital energy was poured into his belt, making it straighten Jike a sharp sword. The warm¨Cup is over?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± When Landon said this, many people present were dumbfounded. In the researchb, Vincent, Morse, and the others¡® eyes darkened when they heard this. ¡°Haha, he¡¯s just bluffing and trying to scare Caesar. Keep dreaming.¡± Vincent sneered. In his opinion, Landon was clearly bluffing. If it was an ordinary person, they would definitely be frightened. However, Caesar had taken the forbidden drug and was only a little rational. It was impossible for him to be intimidated. Landon¡¯s move was destined to fail. Morse frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, our surveince camera detects that the blood cirction speed and metabolism of that Aestican are increasing. ording to our machine¡¯s detection, his strength is also getting stronger.¡± ¡°How much stronger?¡± Vincent asked. Morse looked at the data on theputer and the look on his face became more and more serious. He said, ¡°Mr. Jaber. Come and see for yourself.¡± ¡°These Aesticans are all so short and little. No matter how much their strength increases, they are still no match for our nobles. He will definitely be crushed by Caesar.¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes were disdainful and cold. He walked over and lowered his head to watch. With one look, he could no longer say what he wanted to say. His mouth was wide open as he eximed, ¡°How¡­ how is this even possible?¡± When the other researchers heard Vincent¡¯s surprised voice, they quickly walked over to watch. When they saw the changes in Landon¡¯s data, they were all dumbfounded. This change in the data was too terrifying! His heartbeat was slowly elerating, his muscles were contracting, and his blood was circting faster and faster. In just one or two seconds, his data had be about the same as Caesar¡¯s after taking the medicine! ¡°How is that possible? Did he take the drug too?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t take the drug. Instead, he hid his strength!¡± ¡°Can one¡¯s strength even be hidden?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. In short, his data is very unusual. It¡¯s already the same as Caesar¡¯s. And there¡¯s a possibility that he can surpass Caesar.¡± All the researchers looked at the data and were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped to the ground. They could not believe their own eyes. ¡°Is there something wrong with the machine?¡± Vincent¡¯s face distorted and he could not believe that everything he saw was real. Just now, Landon¡¯s data was still far below Caesar¡¯s. Now, in just a few seconds, Landon¡¯s data was tied with Caesar¡¯s This was unbelievable! ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the machine because Caesar¡¯s data is also changing slightly.¡± Morse looked at Landon¡¯s data and then at Caesar¡¯s data. Then he fell into deep thought. 11:52 0 Three secondster, he finally offered his theory. Caesar is going to lose Their strength, speed, heartbeat, blood cirction, and metabolism were about the same¡­. However, one was calm andposed, while the other was violent and insane, The result was self¨Cevident! Ahlihl At this moment. Blue Caesar could no longer control the madness and violence in his heart and let out an earth¨Cshattering roar. Landon seemed to have be a whole different person just now. His sharp gaze seemed to be able to pierce through souls, making Caesar instinctively terrified. That was why Caesar did not dare to step forward. However, now that Landon was staring at him, he felt more and more uneasy. At the same time, the side effects of the drug were also taking effect. It made Caesar crazier and he gradually lost his rationality. In the next second, Caesar roared at the sky andpletely lost his mind. His eyes became crazy and filled with killing and ruthlessness. Boom! Blue steam gushed out from his entire body and he looked just like a blue monster as he attacked Landon again. And he was unbelievably fast! This time, his speed was twice as fast as before. In the blink of an eye, he had alreadye in front of Landon. His fist which contained the power to destroy everything sted towards Landon The fist wind swept across like a hurricane, and it could hurt one¡¯s face. Landon¡¯s eyes were calm and sharp. The belt in his hand was like a sharp sword as it suddenly trembled. The two passed each other. Landon was unscathed. However, there was a 12 inches¨Clong bloody wound on Blue Caesar¡¯s arm as blood gushed out of his wound, and it was a dreadful sight. ¡°Ahhh!¡± The injuries made Caesar, who was already in a frenzy, even crazier. He roared as he pounced over like a wild beast. The two of them fought again, and it was hard to tell who was winning. This time, all of Caesar¡¯s attacks were missed. He was either lured elsewhere by Landon or easily dodged by Landon. Boom! Every time Caesar threw his giant fists, he would shatter the wall and make a deep pit in the ground. He pounced like a beast and his strength was terrifyingly powerful. However, no matter how strong he was, it would be a waste if he could not hit the enemy. Landon moved his feet flexibly to dodge. The belt in his hand was like a sharp sword. Every time he attacked, he would leave a bloody wound on Caesar¡¯s body. He was fast, ruthless, and urate! Not only was Landon¡¯s defense perfect, but every strike he made would definitely hit the right spot! As time passed, Caesar got more and more wounds on his body. His whole body was covered in blood, and his originally violent and terrifying strength was also constantly weakening as he was panting heavily. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even if he was drugged, he could not withstand such an attack. Under the circumstances of losing too much blood, he was constantly weakening. Five minutester, his speed and strength had weakened by at least three times. As Landon was getting stronger, Caesar became weaker and weaker and his movements became slower. His breathing became heavier and his sweat was mixed with his blood as it flowed down his body. Landon¡¯s gaze was sharp as he shed out his sword at the speed of lightning. The sword beam shed Caesar¡¯s chest, leaving a 7 cm deep wound that was 20 inches long. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Caesar scerned to have gone crazy and he kept struggling. After realizing that he could not break free from the pration of the bell sword, he immediately grabbed the heli sword and wanted to pull it out. At this mornent, Landon had already leaped high into the air like an eagle spreading its wings. He appeared in front of Caesar and kicked Caesar in the face. Caesar immediately bled from his eyes, mouth, nostrils, and ears. He closed his eyes andpletely fainted. As soon as he fainted, his huge body was like a deting balloon. He shrank back from 10 feet to his previous size. His face was pale and he was covered in blood. He looked extremely miserable. Landonnded on the ground and stood tall. He raised his head and stared at Caesar, who was nailed to the wall. Landon said coldly, ¡°I thought you would be invincible when you took that drug. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be nothing but a mindless beast. ¡°It¡¯s like a piece of cake to deal with a beast like you.¡± Ilisbat experience was extremely rich. Even when facing stronger opponents, he could think of a way to deal with them. Caesar had lost his mind and he was bloodthirsty and had descended into madness just like a wild beast. Although wild beasts were strong, they had no intelligence and only relied on their instincts to fight. Landon only needed to carefully observe Caesar¡¯s shoulder movements to know where Caesar¡¯s attack was aiming at. Naturally, it would be easy for Landon to dodge Caesar¡¯s attack easily. After a pause, he said coldly, ¡°The reason why humans can stand at the top of the pyramid of living beings is not because of their instincts, but because of their intelligence. ¡°It¡¯s really foolish to abandon the intelligence of humans for the sake of power.¡± With that, he pulled out the belt on Caesar¡¯s shoulder and shook it to clear the blood on it. Then, he put it back on and left elegantly. Caesar fell to the ground. His eyes were closed and he was covered in blood. And then there was only silence. As the battle ended, everyone in the vi fell into a deafening silence. Josef waspletely stunned. In the researchb, Vincent, Morse, and the others were also dumbfounded. Caesar had shown such terrifying strength just now. He hadpletely taken control of Landon and beaten him up. However, no one expected the situation to turn around in such a short period of time. Landon even nailed Caesar to the wall in an even more overwhelming manner. This was unbelievable! ¡°How is this even possible?¡± Vincent looked at Caesar who was still unconscious and muttered to himself. He could not believe his own eyes. Caesar actually lost! He hadpletely lost! This showed that the drug they were working on had no future! ¡°Hurry up and send Caesar back for treatment, Morse ordered immediately. The staff who were already prepared instantly carried the stretcher out and carried Caesar, who was covered in blood, for Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. treatment. In the vi, on the third floor of another building. Josef held a ss of red wine and watched everything with his jaw dropped to the ground. His eyes were dull and he did not even notice that the red wine in his ss had been spilled. He waspletely overwhelmed! It was too unbelievable! When he saw such a battle in front of him, he felt like his horizons were broadened. 1:3 The tables had turned and the oue was decided in the blink of an eye The most terrifying thing was that Landon hid his cultivation level Not only be but Reigand Yvonne were also sturated. This was the first time they had seen Landon in a battle and this was also the first time they had discovered that Landon¡¯s strength was actually so terrifying. It was simply beyond their imagination Mr. Katz¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± Reign muttered Too impresive, Yvonne repeated. Landon had always been quite warm and friendly in front of them. He doted on the two of them and had never made them. feel pressured. This was the first time they had seen Landon go berserk. They were allpletely shocked. In the entire venue, only Han looked quite calm. He was still drinking his red wine leisurely and reminded, ¡°Mr. Josef, you spilled your wine.¡± Jasel came back to his senses and quickly straightened his wine ss. Then, he looked at Han and asked, ¡°Mr. Jaber, what move did Mr. Katz use just now?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Han asked. Josef nodded. He had studied science for a long time and knew many cultivation techniques. He also recruited many general¨Css experts. However, he still could not understand these cultivation methods of the mysterious Aestica. Just the human organs, the cirction of vital energy, and the eight meridians in the human body gave him a big headache. ¡°If you want to know, you can ask him yourself. Han smiled. Josef frowned slightly.. Landon had only unleashed his true strength when he was in a life¨Cand¨Cdeath situation. He was so fast that Josef could not even see his moves clearly. It was obvious that these hidden powers must be Landon¡¯s trump card and Landon would not tell others his trump card so easily. ¡°Mr. Josef.¡± Han drank the red wine and his expression suddenly became serious. He said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll only say it once and you must keep it in mind. ¡°From now on. I don¡¯t want to hear the phrase ¡®sick man of Aestica¡® ever again. ¡°If I can still hear these words from your people, our cooperation will end here. We will no longer have a friendly rtionship. Do you understand?¡± Although Han was quite calm, he would never allow foreigners to humiliate his people. If Landon hadn¡¯t stepped forward first, Han would have pped Caesar in the face long ago. Caesar was just a mere general¨Css expert, yet he dared to talk nonsense in front of Han. He was basically courting death Cold sweat trickled down Josef¡¯s forehead as he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, that was just a misunderstanding. I¡¯m very respectful to the people of your country. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fire Caesarter for good! He was being unreasonable!¡± If someone else had spoken to Josef like this, he might have red at them and pped them hard in the face. He would think, ¡°How dare you try to lecture and threaten the chairman of Deity Pharmaceutical Group? ¡°You really think I can¡¯t live without our cooperation?¡± However, in the face of Han, Josef did not dare to act rashly at all. After all, the power that Han had shown on Swan Cruise was incredible. Moreover, he could get on Shadow Knight¡¯s aircraft carrier as he pleased. Even Shadow Knight¡¯s vanguard was so respectful to Han. It was obvious that Han was either a big shot from Shadow Knight or a bigwig that even Shadow Knight was afraid of No matter which one Han was, it meant that Han was not someone Josef could afford to offend. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He rubbed his stomach and said, ¡°Tin a little hungry now. Mr. Josef, is there a dining hall 11:52 Clupter fe had just treated the spiritual beetle and fought with the red¨Crobed messenger for a while. His vital energy was greatly depleted Algh he had romered some vital energy after taking some Constitution Nurturing Pills, he was starring a tong true ago | | | When Jouf hard Han change the topic, he knew that the crisis had passed Josef immediately smiled and said, ¡°We have specially prepared good wine and delicacies to wee you guys. Mr. Jaber, Ms. Tabera, Ms Lynch, let¡¯s have dinner together. Tm sure you¡¯ll love it.¡± Let¡¯s wait until Mr. Katz gets back. Reign said. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 To be honest, Regn was alianza now However, she did not want to go to eat herself instead, she wanted to wait They came in a group to they naturally should eat in a group Of course Jost waited Sovit Landon ruutual Pign took the clothes she prepared for Landon andnded them to him. When she saw the wounds on Landon¡¯s body, she felt terrible for him. Thinking about how her father had been like Landon before he went missing, she felt sad and worried for her missing father. Actually, I¡¯m already used to it Don¡¯t worry Landon smiled andforted her With that, he got dressed. Han took a bottle of drink and threw it to Landon ¡°How is it? Are you in a good mood now?¡± Landon took the drink and drank half a bottle in one gulp. Only then did he let out a long breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s more than just a good mood It¡¯s so darnn satisfying!¡± He did not contribute much when they were at Massach General Hospital. And when he was in Michael¡¯s vi, he was firmly suppressed by those god¨Css experts and could not fight back at all. He almost died at the hands of those people and he had licen feeling miserable recently. Now that he had a good fight with Caesar, all his hard feelings were gone and it was quite satisfying for him. That¡¯s good Let¡¯s eat Han said. Under Josef¡¯s arrangement, the group of them went to the dining room and had a good meal. Josel was very sincere. The dishes he arranged for them were all famous cuisines from Lightdom City, which were their favorite. For this meal, Josef specially hired a chef from Longhard Kingdom who knew how to make Lightdom Cuisine a day in advance. He paid a lot of money to let Han and the others enjoy their hometown food in a foreign country. The meal was especially harmonious as they chatted andughed. After dinner, it was already past eight in the evening. Reign and Yvonne lived in the same presidential suite while Han and Landon lived in another presidential suite. These were all carefully arranged by Josef. The guest rooms in the vi were even more spacious than a presidential suite. Moreover, their rooms were right next to each other. No matter what happened, Han and Landon could appear in Reign and Yvonne¡¯s room immediately. ¡°Everyone, have a good rest. I¡¯ll bring you to meet my business partners tomorrow. I hope you can achieve good results at the pharmaceutical conference the day after tomorrow,¡± Josef said politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± Reign nodded. After they exchanged pleasantries, Josef left. The first thing Josef did was toe to the researchb. He looked at Caesar, who was covered in wounds and wrapped up in bandages, and said in a deep voice, ¡°How is he? Is he still alive?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive, but his condition doesn¡¯t look so good.¡± Vincent stood up with a solemn expression. ¡°How¡¯s his condition? Tell me.¡± Josef stared at Caesar who was lying on the hospital bed. A cold killing intent shed across Josef¡¯s eyes. It was not easy for him to wait for Reign and Han to arrive. He still wanted to entertain Han and the others well and use Han¡¯s influence to expand his influence on the other side of the ocean. In the end. Caesar¡¯s bold moves almost made Josef¡¯s efforts go to waste, which made him furious. If not for the fact that Landon was very strong and defeated Caesar, Han and the others would probably have left. Vincent immediately reported the situation to Caesar. The more Josef listened, the gloomier his expression became. He said coldly, ¡°Understood. Keep him alive. When he recovers. tell him to get lost!¡± With that, he stormed out. 11:52 62 802 Steering warsed su tre Career in pers but Caesar was already eric insured and unconcrons Josef had no way to scort or me hur fir codd only chose to suck it and lesse There hard feeling wire riblet Vincent. Mane, and the others could not help but look at each other when they heard hun say that. Fran the lks of 6, foief was really angry. He did not care about Caesar¡¯s well¨Cbeing at all. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. the pass. Joel was very friendly to as subordinates. No matter what happened, he would take care of them. And now had directly fired Caesar which really shocked all of them At the same time, they were even more surprised by the identities of yian and Reign. Looks like this group of Easterners really are really Boss¡¯s estrenied guests.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not simply his distinguished guests. I think Boss is really fawning over those two young people. Reign and Han. He¡¯s so enthusiast in front of them in an almost servile manner¡± ¡°I can feel it too. Boss really treats those two people like that. Either they have something on him, or their status is higher than Bows and the person behind Boss¡± ¡°Their status is even higher than the person behind Boss? That can¡¯t be possible, right?¡± Everyone in the researchb looked at each other and started discussing When someone raised the guesses of Han and Reign¡¯s identities, everyone present was shocked. Everyone knew that the reason why Josef was so powerful was not only because of his talent, sharp eyesight, and superb maniption skills but also because of that person¡¯s help But no one knew who that person was! They only knew that whenever Josef encountered a problem and was depressed, that person would show up and help Josef sweep away the obstacles. Especially in the financial war five years ago. Deity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s business suffered a setback. The group had been targeted by many corporations and was about to go bankrupt. Moreover, there were many general¨Css experts and even god¨Css experts sitting downstairs, waiting to eliminate Deity Pharmaceutical Group. They were cornered into a desperate situation! Deity Pharmaceutical Group was facing a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation! This was a siege led by three prestigious families in the Whileal Kingdom against the Deity Pharmaceutical Group. Whether it was the forces in the business industry or some forces with backgrounds, they were all dealing the most fatal blow to Deity Pharmaceutical Group. Even Josef was prepared to die. Everyone in the group was even more pessimistic and all felt that they were doomed. In the end, that person came by ne and sat in Josef¡¯s room for ten minutes. In those ten minutes, a group of mysterious experts descended from the sky and killed 18 general¨C ss experts and 2 god¨Css experts. At the same time, an iparably powerful expert appeared in front of the leaders of the three families,pletely taking over the control. In just 10 minutes, Deity Pharmaceutical Group rose from hell to heaven. The heads of the three families were killed and their heads were thrown on the empty space outside Deity Pharmaceutical Group, piling up with the corpses of those god¨Css experts and general¨Css experts who got ughtered. Even the assassins, who were sent by the people behind the three families, were killed and announced. It was also from this battle that all the powerful families and factions of the Whileal Kingdom knew that there was someone terrifying behind Josef that could not be provoked. At that time, all of them saw Josef fawning over a mysterious person with respect. As for who that mysterious person was, no one knew. Because his body was covered in hazy light and no one could see him clearly. Currently, Josef¡¯s attitude towards Han and his group was exactly the same as his attitude towards that mysterious person back then. For a moment, everyone was guessing the identities of Han and Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Recent now king cent and taking a babing pok ses of thou as han Mixtline Star people aching together. not crowded at all for Stories Mts and early pastator Their was a during trager hve or The was the dey were bathing together naked and they looked as beautiful as a o of them yed my the water made one unable to look away No tinte from who angle, this extresadly beautiful view whan did you Take Me Jaber¡¯s gelinend? Yvonne asked tentatively Yonar alnd arealon Han Even in her dreams, she wanted to be with Han She had even kissed Han several Hapes before She even tried to confess her love to Han, but in the end, she did not have the time to say anything Yvonne never expected dut on their trip to the Whileal Kingdom, Han would admit in public that Reign was his girltrend in the face of danger This meant that between Han and Reign, there must have been some stories that Yvonne did not know ¡°I dont know either Reign shook her head with a bitter smile. She tried to be with Han and get intimate with him However, Han rejected her every time she tried During the dinner with the Walton family, Han waspletely drunk and could not get it up at all. She could only choose some moves that were a little too scheming ¡°You don¡¯t know either? What do you mean?¡± Yvonne was stunned. ¡°Well, previously, I only had a more ambiguous rtionship with him. I¡¯m not sure if he loves me Reign wiped her body and recalled what Han had said at Sanatorium Vi. Her heart melted when she thought of that When Yvonne heard this, a trace of sadness shed across her eyes. She felt miserable and empty as if she had lost something important If it were any other woman, she might have tried her best to fight for him, but Reign was her best friend. All these years, she had seen how Reign struggled in pain! Over the years. Reign started as a clerk in Mapleturz Group and gradually showed her ability. She became the team leader, the deputy manager, the general manager, the vice president, and finally the CEO. Apart from some assistance from Landon, Reign did it all because of her own hard work in the workce. It took Reign a lot of effort to climb up to that position and she had been through a lot of pain. She had beenpeting with all kinds of scheming businesspeople and lived a very tiring and painful life. In fact, Reign did not even have thepany of her family. She was all alone. Every time Yvonne thought of her best friend¡¯s past and the heavy burden on her shoulder, Yvonne felt suffocated and sad for Reign If it were her. Yvonne felt that she would not be able to endure everything that Reign had experienced Just the various schemes in the business world were enough to make her suffer. Yvonne took a sip of red wine, her face flushed. She restrained the disappointment, pain, and sadness in her heart and forced a smile. She raised her ss and said to Reign, ¡°Rei, congrattions on finding your significant other. After so many years, you¡¯re finally not single anymore. Congrats.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Reign didn¡¯t think too much about it. She raised her ss and drank with Yvonne. ¡°Lawrence has woken up and you¡¯ve finally found your partner. This is a joyous asion. It means that our good days areing 11:53 Resize hne ko ratna ve edhe po hapa of organis we wykly drank the ware One gas the unit her face reed a red and her entire This your dad you in grand¡® gly panther for ss and Artpen) The up and then Ren brought a towel to dry her body During the pro che ione per body sad swallowed hand You say danes pharmacology, but the also paid a lot of attentaces to self¨Ccare. Every day, she would take the to work and trainer brady Her boote ways heaving Her belly was t with any races fat. There was even a very obvious V¨Cline. Her waje was sur And her long legs were quite slender and stooth like pade. She was so stunning that Reign couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her Even though they were both women, Reign felt inferior to her when it came to their shapes. She couldn¡¯t stop staring at Yvonne¡¯s body. Tino drund. I can still keep drinking Come on and keep drinking with me,¡± Yvonne said sleepily As she spoke, she packed up the bottle of red wine by the bathing pool and directly drank from the bottle The red wine streamed down from Yvonne¡¯s mouth and over her entire body, adding a touch of red to her glowing body, making her look even more charming However, such a bold way of drinking could only cause Yvonne to get drunk even faster. In less than three minutes, she closed her eyes and fell unconscious ¡°Seriously, if you can¡¯t really drink a lot, don¡¯t drink like this. I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so happy.¡± Reign sighed and helped Yvonne wipe her body again Then, she carried her to the bed in the bedroom and helped her put on her pajamas Try not drunk¡­ ¡°Kri, congrattions Mr. Jaber is such a nice guy¡­. ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink again! ¡°You scheming bastard, don¡¯t you dare hurt my king! ¡°Your Majesty, I miss you so much¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Yvonney on the bed and talked about all kinds of nonsense When Reign heard this, she burst intoughter. What kind of dream was this? It sounded so chaotic. She shook her head and covered Yvonne with a nket. Then, she walked out of the hall and poured herself a ss of coffee to sober up For a CEO, drinking was a necessary skill Her alcohol tolerance was better than most salespeople¡¯s. Although it wasn¡¯t that she wouldn¡¯t get drunk after drinking too much she could still take a lot of shots before she really got drunk. There was no way to make her drunk with the red wine that Yvonne had drunk At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Rei, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mr. Katz Reign opened the door with a puzzled expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just came to see you. I¡¯m relieved if you guys are alright. Good night,¡± Landon said. ¡°Wait a minute. Reign suddenly pulled Landon¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mr. Katz, please sleep in this room tonight and help me watch Yvie.¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804 To be lichtper for any Mk2 best were an¡¯s brine ime Relps deep ben hy her we not opened the arrow dow sely card de propie an Hagley was modised rating thepletly makes proportioned Han was wrong winelinda ungue fragrance When he tored around, be minedately aw Reign wanding the weak W He was puzzled ¡°W Then, he says thang was wrong and hurriedly turned around He was taking a dummer and waspletely makest D was very impolue to point hus private parts at Retign Let¡¯s take her tagesber Reign dad not hade her to She untied the towel on her body and hugged Han from behind. She even boldly kissed Han¡¯s back Han fel as if to had been electrocuted. He came back to his senses and hugged Reign back in an instant, a battle in die hathroom was about to start The next day when Han woke up, he found Reign sleeping soundly on his chest like a kitten Hes messy hair scattered on her face, making her look even morezy and beautiful. Han looked at this gorgeous face and only had one thought in his heart. He had been tricked! The reason why he said that Reign was lus girlfriend at Sanatorium Vi was that he and Reign had slept together when he got drunkst tune The two of them did not know what had happened at that time. He subconsciously thought that he and Reign must¡¯ve had got intimate, which was why he admitted that Reign was his gulfriend However, he only found outst night that this was actually Reign¡¯s first time! In other words, nothing happened between him and Reign in the hotelst time ¡°No wonder they say that even heroes fall for beauties. They are right.¡± Han sighed in his heart with Reign in his arms After what happenedst night, their rtionship was finally confirmed. At this moment, Reign also opened her eyes and looked at Han sleepily. ¡°Morning¡± She looked even cuter when she hasn¡¯tpletely woken up yet. ¡°Morning¡± Han siniled and hugged her. ¡°What do you want for breakfast? Fresh milk and French loaf?¡± Hearing thus, Reign blushed and punched Han in the chest. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, what nonsense are you talking about ¡°Just fresh milk and French loaf. Why is this¡­¡± Han¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. Heughed out loud and looked into Reign¡¯s eyes. ¡°My dear Ms. Labenz, turns out you¡¯re thinking about something else.¡± What did French loaf represent? And what did fresh milk actually mean? Reign¡¯s thoughts were so naughty! Reign blushed ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Don¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t say it, then I¡¯ll have to do it.¡± Han watched as she lowered her head shyly. His heart skipped a beat and then he flipped over and pressed Reign under him 11:57 The best part of the day was the morning Thus, Han and Reign started their unique exercise at the begining of the day. About an hourter, the two of thein finished washing up. Reign put on Han¡¯s pajamas and returned to her room to get changed. By the time she finished changing her clothes, Yvonne was still sleeping soundly on the bed. Yvonne had drink too muchst night. Moreover, that bottle of red wine was especially strong. Someone who usually did not like drinking so much like her could not handle it at all. Landon sat on the sofa in the hall. As he ate his breakfast, he said, ¡®Rei, Yvie is under my watch. Nothing bad would happen. If you want to do something, go ahead.¡± He looked at Reign with a smile, his eyes filled with relief. All these years, he had watched Reign grow up and saw her struggle and pain. She had been through a lot and had to endure pain and fear to plot against those cunning businesspeople. She had experienced many setbacks and miseries¡­ He had always wondered what kind of man would be worthy of such an outstanding girl like Reign in the future. Now, with Han protecting Reign, Landon could rest assured. Whether it was in terms ofbat strength, intelligence, or connections, Han was a first¨Css expert. He was even stronger than those young masters from some aristocratic families in Ulinas. If Han was Reign¡¯s significant other, the two of them would be a perfect match. Moreover, as a person who got a lot of experience, he could tell at a nce that Reign¡¯s walking posture was not as natural as before. It was pretty obvious that she did something with Hanst night. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Katz.¡± Reign smiled sweetly. She did not put on any makeup and only put on some lipstick before walking out. She first went to check on Lawrence. After making sure that Lawrence was fine, she went to Han¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Han had also changed into a very casual suit and styled his hair. He looked at Reign as she was glowing. ¡°What are the ns for today?¡± ¡°Mr. Josef said that he wants to take us out to meet some business partners. But I think we can go for a walk and rx.¡± Reign naturally held Han¡¯s arm fondly. ¡°We¡¯ve just confirmed our rtionship. Let¡¯s go on a date.¡± Han looked at Reign and asked with concern, ¡°Are you sure you can walk?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Reign pinched Han¡¯s arm and said with her face flushing, ¡°You wanna die or something? Why are you talking about that at this time?¡± Thinking of what happenedst night, she blushed again. Last night, Han went too hard on her and she could barely handle it. Han smiled and held Reign¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking with you. I¡¯ll apany you wherever you want to go.¡± The two of them went to see Josef, asked for a car and a camera, and drove straight to the center of the city. Along the way, Reign¡¯s spirits were pretty high. She had never been so happy and thrilled before. She went shopping and bought a lot of clothes and cosmetics. She also bought some jewelry and snacks and ate them on the street. She even asked Han to take photos of her as she smiled like an angel. At this moment, she hadpletely forgotten about her job as the CEO. Her eyes were full of the innocence, tenderness, joy, and unprecedented rxation of a woman in love. She smiled from the bottom of her heart! Seeing her like this, Han felt truly happy. He took a lot of photos of her with the camera. The two of them were like a normal couple who were desperately in love. They shopped, watched movies, and then booked a hotel room at night. This time, Reign pressed Han down and smiled brightly. ¡°This time, I want to be on top!¡± Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Alright, then I want to see what you got. Han looked at Reigi¡¯s gorgeous face and siniled with his eyes full of anticipation. Before he could speak, Reign had already leaned forward and kissed him with her red lips. And her lips were so sweet and soft and smelled so good¡­ This night was another sleepless night. As the battle reached its climax, the battlefield changed from the bed to the floor and then to the bathtub¡­ And they were almost inseparablel In the end, after they used all their strength, theyy on the bed and hugged each other, panting. ¡°Han, I love you.¡± Reignid on Han¡¯s chest and kissed him. Finally, sheid her head on his chest and fell asleep listening to Han¡¯s heartbeat. Han was also hugging her, feeling satisfied for the first time. ¡°Only if time could stop at this moment.¡± Han looked at Reign, who was sound asleep, and his heart was filled with anticipation. However, he knew that he was currently caught up in this world and had no choice. He still did not know what the mission his master wanted him toplete was. If he were to conquer, he might have to leave Reign and fight elsewhere. ¡°Daddy¡­ ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go, Daddy¡­¡± Just as Han was letting his imagination run wild, Reign suddenly spoke in her sleep. Her hand was still holding his arm tightly, and she looked nervous and frightened. It was obvious that she was dreaming about her missing father. Han held her hand andforted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy is here. Daddy will never leave you¡± His words seemed to have some sort of magic and immediately soothed Reign¡¯s pain. The terrified look on her face slowly disappeared and she finally calmed down and fell into a deep sleep. She no longer had any nightmares and slept very soundly. Han looked at her face and sighed slightly. Reign was indeed quite pitiful. She had so much but she didn¡¯t have a happy family. Her mother had passed away, her father had gone missing, her younger brother had fallen unconscious, and her uncle was plotting against their family¡­. There were even a few times when Philip hired someone to kill Reign. Thinking of this, Han felt even worse for Reign. In the past, he also had some sympathy for Reign. Now that Reign had officially be his girlfriend, he felt for her even more. ¡°Looks like I have to think of a way to find Rei¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts, Han thought. Reign¡¯s biggest worry was her brother and her father. Now that Lawrence¡¯s illness had been cured, and he had benefited from a misfortune, he could absorb the huge power left behind by the spiritual beetle and his brain should be more active than before, and he would also be smarter. Lawrence might not be able to be a peerless genius, but it was not a problem for him to defeat many elites. Now, Reign¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts had yet to be found! Han waited until Reign was sound asleep before he gently got up and covered Reign with a nket. After thunking for a while, he encrypt his number and called his master. ¡°Master, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? I¡¯m busy talking to Rhonda, a widow from the neighboring vige about my life ideal. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing else going on. What¡¯s the matter?¡± An old and impatient voice sounded. Han was speechless. His master was living a veryfortable life right now. He lived in seclusion and could even flirt with a widow from time to Csapter Havaya a dogs hath and wid ja adeep voies ¡°Master, I was k yan vehing to sky, it Character 1, ach a triples. pleanest fritte we came from the phone Basally, they were all ying poker. Ran was ger less again Sed that this old man was ying poker in the vige! He took another deep breath and contred to ask calmly. ¡°Master, do you know anything about the and robed menad from Demonic Red Society ¡°Why do you ask that ¡°When I fought him he told me something braid be rare from that ce master What that ner There was nothing but race on the phone On the other end of the phone, Master remained silent for a long time Haydan did not rush harm and just wasted quietly Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Judging from the way has master reacted, best know something. He was put waitingve the right time say ¡°Haydan 11 had this You¡¯d better not meet that heart His master¡¯s old or sounded Is there anything else? If not, hurry up and hang up I will have to y Mahjong with honda and the others¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something else. Let me ask you onest question. Master, did you alsoe from that ce? Mayban asked On the other rid of the phone, there was deafening silence again. Frally as master replied in a deep souce, ¡°What do you want to way? Without any hesitation Han told the truth. ¡°Mastre, if you really came from the ce, I want to ask you wameshang s working in apany in Laghedom Gry now and fell in love with the CEO of that company ¡°Her mother and brother were indicted by the spiritual beetle that the red¨Crobed anger bugs out of that ce is father went misung because he was looking for the antidote, the Charchad ¡°Master, I want you to help me find Ker¡¯s father this time fie kw how powerful has master was. As long as his master took action, there was man that could be al At this grous he could only rely on has master From what you¡¯re saying you want to start a family his master sinddenly asked ¡°Afterpleting yourst mission I also want to retire like you Han and honestly ¡°That¡¯s good news Do you have kids now? Master, ces you not be so nosy? Just tell me, can you find out the whereasts of my gurwodd¡¯s Euther I start ittiging 1 definitely be able to find out where he is. However, I have one cous, which is thest Show, be carefully er & was raremely sokkum I was levicate that his master was going to say something very important and sermas Maury go ahead. The prepared Han¡¯s eyes darkened as the immediately prepared host for the main the *****chely silent, and his heart was in has noth at this moment He had build his mater for eight years, tout this was the first uus he had heard box instapak sa whois ven this is cold he seen that what his war was going to sayter would de finely be put up Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Hayian held his breath and waited quietly for his master to say the final mission. He was nervous, expectam, and a lle anxious Since his master said that it was the final mission, it meant that his master tacitly allowed him to retire aferpleting mission. However, with his understanding of his usaster, this final mission was definitely not simple might even be life¨Cthreatereng, However sher waiting for a minute, the master did not say anything about the mission. Instead. Han heard the sound of ying poker and the sound of women yelling. Straight Hahaha I got a four¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind¡± Sweetie, you gave it just at the right time. Straight flush¡± Han was speechless Why did his master start ying poker again? He raised his voice and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the final mission¡± ¡°Wat Hahaha, I win¡® Pay up. pay up His master¡¯s excited voice came from the phone. Then, he said impatiently. Til tell you the mission soon. What¡¯s the burry¡® If it affects my luck. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! Alright, listen carefully. The final mission is very important to you and me!¡± After a pause. he said in a more serious tone, ¡°In five years, you and your wife must have two boys!¡± ¡°Huh? Master, are you being serious¡± Han was stunned. He was already prepared to leave the city and go to other ces to fight. In the end, the final mission he received was to have babies. What kind of bullshit mission was this? He started to suspect that his master made up this mission to fool him because he was in a good mood for winning money while ying poker. ¡°Han, don¡¯t underestimate this mission! ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll shuttle¡± There was a shuffling sound followed by the sound of cards being dealt. Then his master spoke again, ¡°Reproshaction is the instinct of every creature. It is also the duty of every one of us ¡°If you don¡¯t give birth to children, who will inherit Shadow Knight in the future? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t have two children, who will be the solid backing of Shadow Knight ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t underestimate this matter. The stronger we cultivate, the lower our reproduction ability ¡°Take me as an example. It¡¯s been so many years, but my wife and I havent had a single child. However, there¡¯s nothing wrong with her body. I am the problem Therefore, before your cultivation level exceeds mine. I¡¯ll give you a final mussion Hurry up and have children!¡± Han was speechless. At the same time, he frowned slightly Although his master was old, he was still in great shape and was quite energetic and nerce. Even Han was not congden that he could defeat his master However,s master really did not have a child Could it really be as his master said? Was it true that the higher the cultivation level was, the weaker the reproduction ability Then there was the sound of prople ying cards again ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and go be with your wife. Try to have two chulden Ill hang up st h, wait a minute I haven¡¯t yed my cards yet! Double! Hab, I got good luck today¡± ifis easterughed heartily andtog up the phone. Han looked at his phone and he waspletely fiord LB He originally thought that thest mission would be an extremely difficult one but he ver expected to be having dren. He spected that his rater was giving him a random mission to get Han out of his hairt What kind of mission was thus? All of this was balling! His master even asked him to have children so that they could inherit Shadow Knight. Was it even possible to inherit Shadow Kragh just like that? If he reaily had a child, he could not wait for his child to stay away from those disputes. How good would it be to be an ordinary person and live a quiet and blissful life? In Shadow Knight, although he had fame and fortune, he was also faced with great danger and had to risk hrt life every day After getting countiess scars on his body, he finally climbed to the highest level of Shadow Knight. Now that he had already suffered all the hardships, he did not want his child to continue suffering in the future. His master¡¯s missions were all unreliable when he was ying poker. ¡°Hmm Just as Han was thinking, he suddenly frowned. He sensed some killing intent and his eyes instantly turned cold He calmed down and sensed carefully before letting out a sigh of relief This killing intent was not targeting them, but others. Since it had nothing to do with him, he would just let it go Han returned to bed, hugged Reign in his arms, and went to sleep Although the mission given by his master was very unreliable, it was the best mission for ham Han did not have to return to Shadow Knight to carry out the missions of lighting, assassinating, and killing other factions. He did not have to face any bullets or experience any life¨Cor¨Cdeath unuations If possible, he just wanted to stay by his girl¡¯s side. All he wanted was to get married, have children, take care of his parenes and family, and live an ordinary life with her The next day. Han and Reign got up and freshened up. They called room service and finished beakfast in the hall While cating breakfast, Reign was still on the phone, busy with work After making some arrangements, she took out a tablet and held a video conference for nearly an hour As thepany¡¯s CEO, she was busier than anyone else. During the meeting, when she encountered some problems, she reprimanded the managers who had made mistakes As for the managers who performed better, she also praised them To her, rewards and punishments were always clear and she was fair and honest when dealing with her subordinates She used the methods of a CEO to the fullest Haydan just looked at her quietly, his eyes filled with admiration It was hard to imagine that such an independent, smart, and capable woman would be so gentle and lovely yesterday. Whether it was shopping or doing anything, she would always be so tender and lovable un tronk of ha The contrast was way too drastic! After Heign woke up and ate breakfast, she was busy with work until It o¡¯clock. Only then did she ally settle all thepany¡¯s matters. She looked at Han apologetically. ¡°Han, I¡¯m sorry. I got caught up by work in thepany Tunderstand. M: Labenz, you¡¯re running such a bigpany I would be unusual if you¡¯re not busy¡± Havian and with a Kesgn walked over and held Han¡¯s arm. She kissed Han¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Then do you regret being with me? Is always busy and I might not be able to apany you sometimes ¡°H doesn¡¯t matter as long as you¡¯re Inline Han also smiled and kissed her back The two of them looked at each oder and giggled, the eyes filled with love ¡°There¡¯s a pharmaceutics) conference today Let¡¯s go back first Deist miss this grand event avian sast Alright¡± Reten smiled sweetly Ne tur ne main reason foring to the Whiteal Kingdom Ope was to save her brother, and the allies w***** Chapter 807 Chapter 807 What do you mean: how are we uspect Reign frowned A the same time, she was secreily shocked Last night, she and Haytan had been busy getting intimate with each other for a long time and had fallen asleep al exhausted. She never expected that there would be a murder next door. re not thealy suspects. Everyone on this floor and in this hotel is a suspect¡® The price other¡¯s gaze was cold as he said in a deep voice. ¡°You have to stay You can only leave after we¡¯ve fushed or vestigation and confirmed that you¡¯re innocent¡± How long is this investigation going to take?¡± Reign askerl with a frownL Jdon¡¯t know Anyway, cotte to the police station with us immediately and wait for our investigation, the police officer said Reign frowned even more If everyone in the hotel had to wait for the investigation to end, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the investigations wouldst for a whole day? Then how could she attend the pharmaceutical conference? Han also started frowning There was a murder! Could it be that the wisp of the killing intent that he sensedst night was targeted at the people new door He looked at the police officer and said. ¡°What happenedst night¡± The police officer nced at Han and said coldly. ¡°The couple who lived next door to youst night was beurally murdered. The victims were Bernard¡¯s younger brother and sister¨Cinw ¡°You and the Bernard family had conflicts at the Massach General Hospital and We now have reason to suspect that wew held a grudge and killed that couple to take revenge on Dr. Bernard As soon as these words were spoken Han and Reign¡¯s expressions changed The person living next door was Bernard¡¯s brother? If that was the case, wasit it too much of a coincidence? Hayian also frowned slightly Although he had a sweet date with Reignst night, he had always been vignt. He did not notice anyone following thems nor did he notice anyone wanting to kill the two of them In other words, it was aplete coincidence that Bernard¡¯s younger brother stayed next door to them last night Coincidentally, Bernards younger brother died next door to him! As soon as the police started the investigation and found that Han had a grudge against Bernard, they would amurally suspect the two of them Too many coincidences were not coincidences and this might be a setup! I went to help you investigate the case. Sa, can I see the bodies? Han looked at the police otiove The star was wearing a work pass with his tide and his name on it, Sergeant Dan Before Denny could speak, the police officer who came with Dauty ununediately scolded ¡°Youre now a suspect in the murder case. What makes you thank you can look at the corpse just because you want to 11xn¡¯s eyes darkened Why was this mall rude to them Sayaw her only asked a question and this man started scolding him because of this? Frazy red at the police officer. The poler offer inundately best has mouth shut and retreated to the side Mn stared at the offer with a cold gaze 1 po¡® pass had in panion stal name on it. Second ss Constable Gray any the inket at Han and sad. Theoretically, we can let you see the the scene on theules used Senast shoot helping to solve the car fll make an exception and allow Come with me? With that, he turned around and left. Gray red at Han and said coldly, Jaber, you¡¯d better not y any tricks. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± With that, he hurried after Danny. Han¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. What was wrong with this guy named Gray? Han tad never met this person before and had never offended him before. Was there a need to target Han like this? Reign was also puzzled and asked, ¡°Han, did you get into a fight with him or something before?¡± I don¡¯t even know him. Let him be. Let¡¯s go take a look at the crime scene. We need to clear our names as soon as possible and get back as fast as we can.¡± Han shook his head. He held Reign¡¯s hand and walked out. Soon, they arrived at the room next door. Reign did not dare to watch the murder scene and took the initiative to stand outside. ¡°Alright. Even if you don¡¯t want to look, don¡¯t get more than 165 feet away from me,¡± Han said. As long as she was within 165 feet, no matter what happened, he would be able to react immediately and guarantee Reign¡¯s safety. Reign nodded obediently. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Han walked into the room where the murder happened. Reign followed behind Han with her beautiful eyes fixed on him. For the first time in her life, she was so dependent on a man. She wished she could be with this man every second. Especially when she thought of how great Han wasst night, her face turned red and her heart was pounding loudly in her chest. Although she did not know what other women would do, her first time with Han made her want more. Han walked into the room where the crime happened and looked at the crime scene inside carefully. He immediately frowned. The room was already surrounded by many police officers and cordoned off. Many armed police officers were on guard around this ce with cold gazes. There were two victims, a man and a woman, both of whom had a wound on their hearts! There was a bloody murder weapon left at the scene and it was a dagger! At this moment, some police officers were fingerprinting the dagger. The victims¡® wounds were identical to the dagger. There were no signs of struggle or fighting around the victims. Before the victims died, their eyes were wide open, as if they had seen the most unbelievable thing in the world. ¡°Fingerprints have been collected!¡± At this moment, the police officer picked up the tool on the dagger and there was a very clear fingerprint on it. After seeing this fingerprint, Han¡¯s frown deepened. He was very familiar with this fingerprint! This was because this was his fingerprint! Gray pulled out a picture and handed it to the police officer. ¡°Take a look and see if the fingerprint on the murder weapon matches this one.¡± This photo also had Han¡¯s fingerprint in it. The police officer took the photo and ced it together with the fingerprint taken from the murder weapon forparison. In the end, the two fingerprints were identical! Danny stared at Gray. ¡°Where was this fingerprint taken?¡± Gray sneered and immediately turned around. He took out a pistol and aimed it at Han, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Han the fingerprint in my hand was taken at Massach General Hospital. It¡¯s exactly the same as the fingerprint on the murder 11.541 Chapter 807 weapon This means that you snuck into this roomst night and killed these two people You are the murderer! As soon as he said this, many police officers at the scene stared at Han coldly. They took out their pistols and aimed at Han with unfriendly gazes. Han couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this scene, but his gaze became as sharp as a knife. He understood that this waspletely a setup and he was framed. Someone had killed this couple last night and deliberately left behind the murder weapon to frame himn. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Han stared at the photo Gray had taken out, then at the fingerprints identified by the police officer. Finally, his gaze fell on Cray. ¡°Why are you doing this? he said coldly. He had never met Gray before, and there was no enmity between them. When they first met, Gray had already been very mean to him. Now, as soon as Han entered the murder scene, Gray immediately took out Han¡¯s fingerprints taken from Massach General Hospital. It was obvious that Gray hade prepared! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Gray pointed his pistol at Han. His eyes were cold as he said. ¡°Han, we now suspect that you¡¯re the murderer of this murder case. You¡¯d better surrender obediently. Otherwise, I¡¯m allowed to shoot you.¡± As he spoke, Gray ced his finger on the trigger, ready to fire at any moment. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that I¡¯m the murderer?¡± Han sneered. Gray¡¯s gaze was frigid as he said in a frosty voice, ¡°Hahaha, your fingerprint is on the murder weapon and you stayed next to the victimsst night. Isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡°ording to my deduction, you previously had a dispute with Dr. Bernard in Massach General Hospital. In order to take revenge on Dr. Bernard, you investigated his family. ¡°After knowing that his brother was here, you deliberately pretended to be a couple traveling and lived next door to them. ¡°In the middle of night, you climbed over the wall into their room and killed them. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Am I right?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present looked at Han with shock and coldness in their eyes. Many police officers had their fingers on the trigger, ready to shoot Han at any time. Han burst outughing. Gray was clearly trying to frame him! It was confirmed that Gray must have been bribed by someone to make things difficult for Han. But Han had no idea who was behind all this. ¡°Han, I was right. You¡¯ve got nothing to say now, right?¡± Gray said frigidly. ¡°Thats impossible!¡± Before Han could speak, Reign, who was standing outside the room, immediately said, ¡°Han was with mest night. We were never apart.¡± ¡°Well, then, you¡¯re his aplice. Handcuff her!¡± Gray shouted. Following his voice, the two policemen walked forward and tried to handcuff Reign. Han was fast like lightning as he quickly appeared in front of Reign. He stared coldly at those people. ¡°If you dare toy a finger on her, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± When Gray saw this scene, he sneered even more as he stared at them dangerously. He immediately raised his pistol and aimed it at Han. ¡°Han, are you resisting arrest?¡± Following his action, many people at the scene also raised their pistols and aimed at Han. ¡°Han, they look quite hostile. What should we do?¡± Reign grabbed Han¡¯s cor nervously. Her eyes darkened as she fell into deep thought. She could also tell that Gray was deliberately making things difficult for them and framing them. He clearly had ill intentions. But this was a foreign country, and she and Han were alone and didn¡¯t have anyone who could come to help them. If they resisted, with Han¡¯s strength, he could indeed defeat all these people and leave. However, this was theirst resort. If Han really did this, they would really be seen as murderers and would be wanted by the Whileal Kingdom. In this way, not only would they be wanted criminals for the Whileal Kingdom, but they would also implicate Josef. Tin here. It¡¯s okay.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He nced at Gray and said at ease, ¡°Your analysis does have a point. I do have a mouve to Capier Sus tab revenge on Bernard flowers, let me ask you a question. From the looks of the scene the victors did not struggle or fight. This means that the murderer¡¯s wrength is far greater than the victims te couldve killed them before leaving. ¡°Bar why would be leave the weapon beha I¡¯m really the murderer and left this inunder weapon with my fingerprints on it, it would bepletely disadvantageous to me aid would even get the killed. Why would I do that? In really the murderer, is it reasonable to leave behind the murder weapon but sleep peacefully in the next rooin, waiting for you toe and catch me As soon as he said that, the eyes of all the police officers present darkened. They had also thought of this possibility If Han was really the murderer, he would definitely be able to put away the murder weapon and escape unscathed after killing the victims so easily. This way, he could take revenge on Bernard and get away with it. However, it did not make sense to leave a fingerprinted murder weapon at the scene. Gray had already prepared for this. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re confident. Not only do you want to take revenge on Bernard, but you also want to toy with us. You want to use this excuse to prove yourself. ¡°Many criminals wille back to the scene to review the process of their crime after the murder. This is what criminals would think in their heads! ¡°You are no exception! ¡°Moreover, we also collected shoe prints identical to your shoes by the window.¡± With that, he threw the evidence he found in front of Han. This was a photo of a shoe print. It was exactly the same as the shoe print of the shoes that Han was wearing now! Seeing this, many police officers looked at each other and were stunned. What Han and Gray said all made sense and they did not know who to believe. ¡°Han, you climbed into the room through the window and killed the couple. Then you climbed out of the window and went back next door. What¡¯s there to deny?¡± Gray chided. Danny¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at the police officer in charge of the investigation. The police officer nodded. ¡°Shoe prints were indeed found on the windows, balcony, and the walls.¡± Then Danny¡¯s walkie¨Ctalkie buzzed and another police officer¡¯s voice came on the other end of the line, ¡°Sergeant. We¡¯ve got a rope on the upper floor. The length of the rope is just enough to reach the victims¡® balcony. ¡°ording to our investigation, someone swung the rope to the victims¡® balcony, climbed in through the open window, killed the victims, and swung the rope to leave.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Danny¡® gaze turned cold as he stared at Han. All the police officers at the scene also red at Han Gray pointed his gun at Han and scolded, ¡°Han, there¡¯s irrefutable evidence that you killed the victims. What else do you have to say?¡± As he spoke, he sneered in his heart. ¡°Han, I knew you would say that. I¡¯ve prepared all the evidence. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re gonna escape this time!¡± Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Gray was very sinister. He had made all the preparations before framing Han. The chain of evidence was sufficient and all the evidence pointed to Han. He hadpletely predicted Han¡¯s assumption. No matter what Han said, Gray could forcefully associate Han with the murderer. Whether Han believed him or not is not important! It didn¡¯t matter whether Danny and the others believed it or not. Most importantly, he had made Han the suspect. This way, Gray would have the chance to bring Han to the police station. As long as Han arrived at the police station, that person would soone and teach Han a lesson. ¡°I have nothing to say. I believe Sergeant Danny will make a reasonable and fair judgment.¡± Han stared at Gray with a cold gaze. Gray had indeede prepared. Moreover, there must be an even more terrifying person behind hitn. Han couldn¡¯t wait to see who was behind Gray. That person killed the two members of the Bernard family to frame him. Was the mastermind the mysterious red¨Crobed messenger or another enemy? What was their goal? Countless thoughts shed through Han¡¯s mind. However, he did not personally investigate the clues that were left at the scene. Instead, he looked at Danny. He could see that Danny and Gray were not on the same side. Otherwise, Danny would not have called him over to watch the scene. ¡°You¡¯re just a suspect. How dare you teach Sergeant Danny how to do things?¡± Gray continued to scold him. Danny ignored the others. He was looking at the scene and listening to the reports from the police officers. His brows were furrowed as he fell into deep thought. ¡°Sergeant, there¡¯s no need to dig into this. My years of experience and intuition tell me that the murderer must be Han. We have to handcuff him immediately and bring him back to the police station to investigate,¡± Gray said. ¡°Shut up!¡± Danny red at him and said coldly. ¡°We¡¯re the police. What we care about is fairness and openness. How can we use a good person? ¡°Wait for the crime scene personnel to finish their investigation before we talk about anything else. ¡°If the murderer is really Han, I will definitely handcuff him and let him face his trial. Gray looked startled. Danny was really a blockhead. Gray had already made it so obvious, so why didn¡¯t Danny understand what he meant? Danny stared at the two bodies on the ground and pondered for a long time. Finally, he walked to the television in the hall and stared at it. When everyone saw this scene, they all looked at each other. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The bodies and the murder suspect were here, and the evidence was already sufficient. And what was Danny doing watching TV? Could it be that there was truth in the television? Gray was a little impatient. He immediately walked over and whispered in Danny¡¯s ear, ¡°Sergeant Danny. Now that the evidence is conclusive, we have to handcuff him at the police station for interrogation immediately. ¡°This is an order from Sergeant Scarborough. It¡¯s also the order of the boss at the highest level, Trollope.¡± When Danny heard this, his expression changed slightly, Scarborough and Trollope were both upper¨Clevel executives of the Bernard family. They were also upper¨Clevel executives of the Whileal Kingdom. From Gray¡¯s words, it was obvious that the Bernard family was furious when they found out that two of their members were dead. They wanted to detain Han and take revenge on him. Sergeant Danny, think about it yourself. Can you fight against the Bernard family alone?¡± Gray whispered, bar with at all love they need the pole two freaking station de Whales can be old made the bug shots bow down to hon, not to mention in is a kinyali formes As long as for month pop down a way time and call some reles department members of the While at King device the us When any board Dog¡¯s word, be abed only and mediately took out his handcuff, cornering Han and Keign. ¡°Step un hastity was to get to Hai dgn a cold shout suddenly sounded immediately after a beautiful ck¨Ceyed was a gown walked over. She looked at Gray angrily and said. ¡°Officer, aren¡¯t you thing to orberary I can prove that Mr jaber didn¡¯t leave his roomst night. He¡¯s not the murderer at all Han was sigtaty wned when he saw this woman. Jessica What was she doing here? Krign also ed at Jessica with a puzzled gaze Chapter 810 Chapter 810 any good, what¡¯s going on? Why is Ms. Jessica here? Why is she defending those people from the Longhard Kingdom? What none are you talking about This is not a defense at all. Ma Jestaca is upholding justicet Don¡¯t forget that Ms Jessica is a top celebesy in the Whileal Kingdom. She used to y the part of a lawyer and a detective and had studiedws ande investigation Now that sher¡¯s standing up for justice, she¡¯s going to use her detective skills¡± A real she savestigation? Wow Im looking forward to Ms. Jessica¡¯s performance?¡± The moment they saw Jessica, many police officers and onlookers outside the rooms were man proer. They raised their ples and started thing Jessica, Hayian, and the others. When Danny and Gray saw Jessica the eyes darkened In particr. Gray¡¯s experssion changed from arrogans and vile to gloomy Although Jessica was just an actress, bet connections were way too powerful. Many of the higher¨Cups in the police station were be fas she wanted to defend Han, Gray magha have to bear a box of pressure. He supposed the anger in his beat and traed to calen him down. He said in a low voice, Ms fronta, be careful with what you sand. Do you have evidence to prove that he never left the room?¡± ¡°Of course I do? With a confident expression, Jessica said to the female photographer following behand her, ¡°yle, show the footage of usst. night to the two police officers¡± 11:451 he wordbeg Jean twyth press engine dy fe verkeren Cam the tremely where poor And wedly sound for we further be fun heel primo tapingly that there was the hog woudini gund, want dis bedostot for Brey Bangle & for pet when he to the Lord y> de go?? tu masued athe force with his fingere, aut a powerhi bave usediately donered some of the chips in the Ang panga per The path fough or apensa Ciras lendast cas de damaged Beh drive, kerting at theputer. In an ad eye eyes fell on the coumpster Daims did the au, staring at theputer The pods fice worked on theputer for a fees and realized that theputer did not respond. He frowned slutly and at out to check. The lead to a low voce, ¡°This sh drive is damaged?¡± kylie and Jessicas expressions changed Then, they seemed to have thought of something and red at Gray together You bastard did you damage our sh drive? Kyle said angrily Dot be on What the damage to your sh drive got to do with me? Gray retorted, but actually, he was ww! As long as the ash cove was damaged, the evidence that could clear Han¡¯s name would be gone Gray could still forcefully bring Hayan back to the police station Thanking of thus be folk even more prased with burself. He even wanted to ge held round of apple tie was fucking smart! Avdic red at Gray wishing she could tear him into pieces. She and angrily. The sh drse was alright when it was in hand past som. As soon as I banded in to you, the dash drive got broken. You must be responible for Gray¡¯s gate turned cold ¡°You must speak with endence, youngdy? be sand grimly. ¡°What prood do you have that ther or win damaged fot. I can sue you for framing towel¡± You Wen Kyle hand thus she was cond as tell She had seen a lot of cheeky people bun site hard over Her I was crystal clear that Gray was the one who broke her dash drive, but he will denied it so rigsforwardy Hens wanted to sue ben. She couldn¡¯t bebeve how sure he could be ¡°Now that the evidence is gone, no one can prove that Hagian is not the made. Now, the two of them and take that away Gray scolded coldly With that, be picked up the handles and was about to hand Han 11:55 Chapter sin Pesca fered a wood up re block Han. Officer Gray, Are you beg tog arhitrary Gray ke righteously ¡°As police officers we can¡¯t let any criminal off. Even if there¡¯s holy the stire pobity we g vestigate. We cant let a criminal get away with What I¡¯m doing is selfiess and fast! Ms Jessica, I know you¡¯re a big shot, but no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t rise algae thete You¡¯d better riscre atide komediately, or 1 treat you as an aplice of this criminal¡± When Hand Reignnd this, they almostughed They had thought that only the corrupt officialt of ancient times would do such a thing. They did not expect an arraneod country like the Whileal Kingdom to have such a treacherous official This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bad people were all the same? Jessica was also pissed and she red at Gray frostly ¡°Officer Gray, are you really sure that Hans is the murderer¡± ¡°Not that I¡¯m certain, but all the evidence leads to him,¡± Gray wid rightly ¡°Then it Lean give you other evidence to prove that Han is not the murderer, will you apoingize to Hen? Jesica asind ¡°Haha, if he¡¯s not the murderer. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to da Gray sneered He had already destroyed the evidence just now. Moreover, looking at Kylie¡¯s angry and helpless expression, he was certas that Kylie did not have any backup He wanted to see how Jessica would clear Han¡¯s name ¡°Okay, remember what you¡¯ve just said¡± Jessica smiled coldly and said. ¡°Kylie, immediately show everyone the video we backed up.¡± Kylie¡¯s anger and helplessness turned into joy. She looked at Gray with a dangerous look on her face. ¡°Officer Gray, we recorded your words just now ¡°Later, you¡¯d better not go back on your word in front of our photographer!¡± Following her words, a cameraman with a video camera stepped out from behind Jessica. The camera was pinned directly at Gray. ¡°Backup¡± Gray¡¯s expression changed Before he could speak, a staff member behind Jessica walked out and took out a tablet. He yed a video and showed ene everyone This was the video fromst night! In the video, Jessica was doing a shooting and the location happened to be outside the hotel where Han and the deceased There was also a very detailed time record in the video! As the video kept ying at certain times, Han could be clearly wen standing by the window making a call while mother figure had already descended along the rope and sick into the balcony of the test room J: dados take long for Haydan to finish his call. When be closed the curtains, the figure came out of the balcony of the best room, grabbed the dangling rope, climbed up the tall building, and disappeared Everything in this video made it clear that Han was not the murderer! The real murderer was the person who had descended and climbed up the rope! The truth was out? Reign let out a Yg trash This time, dey could finally clear their names. At the scene only Gray¡¯s repression turned extremely grim He had never expected that the panic, ancisty and anger that Jesal a and Kyle hast shows aplier were all was their song. They were trying to food bars and make him feel that they did we have a backs He had fallen ireer & trap Jadid n to be the bigger pero after gaining the uppers hand he stared coldly fat and has aircly proves der Hass is unt the murderer Chapter 811 Chapter 811 She had taken photos in the tall building opposite Hanut night and happened to capture the scene of Han calling She sawed and backed it up immediately. After finishing the filing overnight, she immediately checked into this hotel. She wanted to get close to Han and talk t Han about the coboration. fu the end She discovered this as soon as she came up. She even saw Gray targeting Han like that. She took our the evidence she had prepared on the spot, wanting to help n so that she could earn Han¡¯s favor This way, she could reasonably ask Han to help her kill people from the Demonic Gad Society? As a result, she was quite polite to Gray. ¡°As Jessica, everything just now was just a misunderstanding Gray said with an awkward expression. ¡°Misunderstanding? We just filmed it. Do you think a simple misunderstanding can resolve it!¡± Jessica¡¯s gaze was cold as she said, ¡°Everything you did just now was recorded by us. You wanted to handent someone without distinguishing between right and wrong. You seriously vited Mr Jaber¡¯s reputation and privacy Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As long as we sure you, I guarantee you¡¯ll never be able to work in this industry again! ¡°Officer Gray. Im sure you know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not, right Her words were very gentle, and her voice was very pleasant and tender. But the implication of those words struck Gray as a deep threat Jessica was an international superstar. She was very beautiful and had many fanatical fans all over the country. Even some higher¨Cups of the Whileal Kingdom were Jessica¡¯s faris. If Jessica really helped Han, with her powerful public opinion guidance ability and fan group, she would definitely be able to ruin Gray¡¯s career and reputation. Once he lost this job, the Bernard family would definitely not use him anymore. At that time, he would really lose both fame and fortune. He might even face the revenge of many vicious criminals Gray¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he thought about this. He was in a bad mood, but for the sake of his intereses and safety, he suppressed his anger and said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve wronged you. This is all my fault.¡± Haydan looked at Gray and said calmly, ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Youth Gray gritted his teeth and red at Han. He said in a low voice, ¡°Han, I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake and even apologized to you. What else do you want? I advise you not to push your luck!¡± Oh? You were going to handcuff me and send me to the police station to be tortured. I just couldn¡¯t hear you clearly Is this pushing my lurk Han was expressionless. He said coldly, ¡°I see that you¡¯re quite proficient in ournguage in the Longhard Kingdom, Come, apologize to me in the ancientnguage *Remember, make it louder!¡± When Reign beard this, she burst outughing. Han asked a police officer from the Whileal Kingdom to apologize in the ancientnguage. Han¡¯s request was too Gray red at Han ¡°Jaber, Fm apologizing to you on ount of Ms. Jessica. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± You spoke so much. It seemed that your Arisina is not bad. Come, apologize to me in the ancient language Han said ¡°What Mr. Jaber said is what I mean Officer Gray, your apology was very unsincere. It¡¯s very difficult for us to forgive you Jenica said ¡°You guys Gray gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, feeling extremely humiliated No matter what, he was still a high and nighay police officer Now, he was asked to apologize to Han a humble man wh was from the Longhard Kingdom if news of this got out, would¡¯t be he humiliated! Danny sighed and said. Gray, this is all your fault. You should apologize to Mr Jaber Lupir 811 Cay they¡¯s Ms Jessica She has a lot of tant. You can¡¯t beat her Apologue qui Ely Gray, yard better apologize quickly Don¡¯t let this affect our police force The other police officers also spoke up and asked Gray to apologize to Han They all saw the situation clearly and knew that Jessica was not to be trifled with It Gray did not give in, Jess a woui definitely make a big deal out of it At that time, the reputation of their police force would be affected and their sries and benefits might be deducted.. Gray¡¯s tiste crenched tighter at the sight of all these people at the scene. These bastards were not his colleagues at all. They were simply cowards! He thought about it for three seconds. In the end, he could only suppress the humiliation in his heart anal say loudly tes Han, Mr. Jaber, fin sorry I¡¯ve wronged you I apologize to you!¡± After saying that, he bowed deeply to Han After saying this, he bowed down. His eyes were red, and his fists were clenched so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard His heart was filled with anger, unwillingness, and humiliation At this moment, he felt that he was insulted. At the same time, he hated Han and Jessica to the core He thought, ¡°Damn it! ¡°Jessica, you bitch, you¡¯d better pray that I won¡¯t get anything on you. Otherwise, I will definitely let you pay the pracef ¡°And Han I must think of a way to tear you into pieces Gray lowered his head, but he was roaring madly in his heart. He humiliated Han and Reign tens of thousands of tisters with the most vicious thoughts. jessica had no idea what Gray was thinking. She turned to look at Han and unuled. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you satinden worth his apology ¡°If you have any other requests, feel free to ask. I guarantee that he will do everything you say Although Han had ruined their n to hijack the ne, she had been paying attention to Han for a period of am She knew that Han was extremely powerful. Even the mysterious red¨Crobed messenger from that ce was threatened by Han If their organization wanted to deal with the Demonic God Society, they had to make use of Han¡¯s strength? Therefore, she was very eager to let Han join her organization. Her attitude toward Han became very warm and friendly In fact, she was even ttering Han? Han ignored Jessica. He just stared at Gray and said word by word, ¡°Who asked you to frame me? Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Hapon knew my well that he had no grudge again Gray the two of them red never even met before Gray had framed him and wamed to drag him to the police staturn for interrogation. It was ivions that we wan beturul this Tdon¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about tray said. Han stared for a few seconds. In the end, it was nothing. He held Reign¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go If Gray could think of a brilliant n to frame him, he was no fool h was impossible for Gray to answer this question in public: He did not wait to fall our with the police at the Whileal Kingdom, so he could only leave first Jessica red at Gray and turned to follow Han. Officer Gray, you¡¯re lucky today.¡± Kylie also gave Gray a meaningful look before turning to leave. Soon, Han, Jessica, and the others all left the murder scene, leaving only Gray, Danny, and the others befand At the same time, Jessica¡¯s assistant ced a new USB sh drive on the table in front of them. The USB sh drive contained the video taken by Jessicast night ¡°Bitch, you¡¯d better pray you won¡¯t be caught by me. Otherwise. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson Gray gritted his teeth. He had put in so much effort. He could have taught Han a lesson. Even if Han resisted, he could still pin the crime on Han, making Han the public energy of all police officers Unfortunately, the arrival of Jessicapletely destroyed his n and she even embarrassed him in pub¨¡c. Tras made him hate Jessica to the core! Danny looked at the backs of Han and the others and sighed. He picked up the USB sh drive and handed it to Gay He said calmly. ¡°Forget about those things Investigate who the murderer a from this video ¡°Behave yourself¡± With that, he left without another word. As Sergeant, he had been in this industry for a long time. He had seen through many people and many things, he could tell at a nce that Gray was working with the Bernard family Now that the coboration had failed, there was no need for him to continue to be friends with Cray Moreover, as someone who had been through this before, he saw through Gray¡¯s fate at a nce This matter was not settled, and two people from the Bernard family died. The Bernard farmly would detnisiy let Gray off easily Gray held the sh drive, his face grin. in the hotel lobby, Han and Reign checked out. They turned to look at Jenica gratefully ¡°Thank you owe you a favor this time Gray was determined to take him back. Without Jessica to help him out, it might take him a little while to get away from Gray¡¯s men It could be said that Jessica had helped them a lot, greatly reducing the time they had to leave. race looked at Reign and then at Han. She said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Jaber, can we talk in private? Hayian frowned Bere that Jessicx would still tell han about the coboration or ask him to kill someone Now that Krign was by his site, he did not want to discuss these things with Jessica Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re worried about your girlfriend¡¯s safety, right? Don¡¯t worry With any people around she¡¯ll drive Stir fria and Han just and there He til at stay anything Hy was very obedient and semible he said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. At least she helped us out. Now the the has spe her were her? You can go sol negotians.¡± She was a very seminte pan She could tell at a nce that Haylon 2nd Jessica krew wher Ang away part when ydan ust ng tar like Jesica she liver trai Bayan would definery yung to betray her: Asya¡¯s man the naturally wouldn¡¯t be patronenimled. She generously gave Hayot of space that singer ould tale private space and time to do his own things Jessica sonded and gave her a thumbs up Me Lahenz, you are really smile and generous Whey Han heard this praise, he could not help but agree. Keign had always been enable and upported him all the theme Thank you for thepliment. Ms Jesica Do you know me! Reign atkrid curiously Of course, I also know that you¡¯re here to attend the pharmaceutical conference¡± Jessica smiled and said, ¡°If my coboration with Mr. Jaher is sessful. Fr willing to be a mudel and pestley arter for Mapletorz Group for free. I promise to promote yourpany¡¯s products to every town in the Whiteal Congo Really Reign¡¯s eyes lit up. Maplenure Group had Jessica joining them, their business would definitely prosper and create glory again After all with Jessica¡¯s reputation and influence, as long as it was something the endorsed, it could sell very well as the Whaleal Kingdom. ¡°Absolutely Jessica nodded Reign was even happier She looked at Han with her big eyes blinking ¡°Han, do me a favor, okry Han straled bitterly. ¡°Alright, Ill help you Reign was delighted and immediately kissed Han ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re so good to me. It was for you there. Hurry up and firash your conversation With that, she walked to the car at the side and sat down After Jessica watched Reign leave, she sighed. ¡®I finally know why you¡¯re not interested in Kylie and me ¡°Mr. Jaber, your girlfriend is really beautiful¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although she had snow¨Cwhite skin and a good figure, and she was ck¨Ceyed, she will felt that she was slightly indur when she faced Reign. Especially Reigris breasts were much sexier than hers Reign had a D¨Ccup while she had a C¨Ccup. The two of them were not on the same level Moreover, Reign was gentle and quiet, but at the same time, she also had the strength, independence, and magamity of urban beauty Even she was moved by this kind of woman. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business. You did help me this time. I do owe you a favor. Tell me What do you want me to du? Han asked Til say it again. Help me kill someone! Jessica said with a serious expression ¡°A godectas expent from the Demonic God Society! Give me the tate, address, and time ¡°At mine clock fought, in a building 12 miles outside your girlfriend¡¯s pharmaceutical conference, kill a mysterious Messenger from the Demon God Socery Amysterious messenger? Ban was slightly standarul asked, ¡°Is it the one wearing the red robe and mask Hat¡¯s him You¡¯ve encountered bon before? Jessica was stunned Yesurday, we that once. He¡¯s a linde micky Han sail lightly pression changed when she heard feat the linked at Han with even more achiuration and respect. The edobod mewnger¡¯s strength is unfarinnabic Anyone who dares to go agathat him will be killed by ben pada p Texrety ins pesto be able to face the reloobed meswinger and Chapter 813 Chapter 813 Ali Jabri s great that we met you Jessica looked at fan with adultauoirand appreciation in her eyes The orgonatation had been fighting against the Demonie God Society, and they had sent some of the experts to inh the red¨Cbed messenger. However, every ne, they would return in defeat and suffer heavy lowes Even a god¨Css expert from their organization was killed by the red¨Crobed messenger. For this reason, they used their unparalleled connections to study the red¨Crobed messenger carefully Only then did they Kow how Terrifying the red¨Crobed messenger was. This person had oncemitted atrocities in a distant small country. He had once used some mysterious spel to sacrifice the lives of hundreds of thousands of people in a small city and used their blood to nurture a strange worn? He had also killed more than one hundred thousand prople in order to refine a certain poison Savage Violent His methods were cruel! His actions caused some reporters to take photos. However, before the reporters could publicize with a piece of tragic news the reporters had already been found by the members of the Demonic God Society. They were directly killed and the corpses destroyed. Many pieces of evidence were also destroyed by the Demonic God Society! In the past, some god¨Css experts who had a strong sense of pastice returned from the extraterritorial battlefield and west to settle scores with the red¨Crobed messenger. In the end, those messengers of justice were aho killed by the red¨Crobed messenger The organization of Jessica had gone through a lot of trouble to obtain the recording of the battle between the red¨Ccubes messenger and those god¨Css experts. This recording was recorded from afar. Only the figures in the distance could be seen colliding and fighting This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, from the recording, it could be seen how powerful the red¨Crobed messenger was. He fought agus the experts alone but was not at a disadvantage. In the end, he could still suppress the five red¨C robed messengers and kill them That battle was earth¨Cshattering Even through the recording she could feel how unstoppable the red¨Crobed messenger wash All these years, anyone who had fought with the red¨Crobed messenger had died! Han was the only one who survived. This made Jessica extremely excited. She also saw hope is killing the red¨Ccobed messenger ¡°I dont think that¡¯s a good thung¡± Hayian lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He said calmly, ¡®I dont even want to see those people if it¡¯s not necessary He only wanted to retire and live a happy and carefree lite with Reign. When he was five, he would make babies and walk his children What a happy life! thered the Demonic God Society, killing one person would not solve the problem. He had to kill everyone in the Derm God Society and uproot this organization. there these people would find him sooner orter and take revenge He was not afraid. He would kill as many of them as they came However, Rogu, Felicia, Charle were differed. They were all ordinary people and did not have much strength. If graviest experts attacked theme day, they might be dead kayfan we all of troute, but he didnt want to cause too much truble ¡°Me babes, we did ruin your peaceful life bying the look for you, but shin¡¯t forget that you het hun and even ought Jeneca looked at Haylen wi arribus cxpression and sand word by word ¡°be you think that with the rest subed trenger¡¯s trini arul muitdres partenality, he will let my oil?* Bylo to a theke and at with a serious don¡¯t need to tech VRAT Besides the red robed meget, the Nighfiend Denug to the tegi Goturisty bat aterate the Lent Ret, minting to blow up ir King tform- pare tedy, the Demon God Society and he already but frieroneble arred Sexy ogie Jesuraveyes lit up. Hansof and godded. ca was mayed. He hugged Han excitedly and even kissed Han. ¡°That great. Sit jabey Thank you t As long as help us kill the red¨Crobed mesenger, it will he even raser for us to deal with t Fina Corpocamos¡± (AN Rideach¡¯s improper for men and women to touch eachother have a girlie Deset do anything rais Mn farnedly pushed her away and wiped the lipstick mark on his face the asked in confusi. Se also rted to the Starlink Corporations Jessa felt a little disappeared and defeated when she was pushed away Naser wirat, she was a celebrity. Although her breasts were not that sexy, the Ted Cup, and she was so charming and gorgerus In the Wuical Kingdon many bosses and celebrities were so ags to won hert, Honoreer. She did not take those people versoudy Now star had taken the situative to kiss Han hor Hayle had pushed her away. This was imply a whack, However, she was erry cars Soon, she forgot about the trace of defeat and said, ¡®I told you belive that e Marlinks Corporation as just a name of the Demon God Society The d¨Crobed messenger is one of the masters behind the Demonic God Society If we kill the red¨Crobed messenger and another person, there will be chown within the Warlink Corporatam und wa have a cher st?r advantage of at ¡°Also, we.. ¡°Stop¡± Seeing that Jessica still wasted to talk about her own n, Haytan wased his hand to Hop her and sad for the giltins you have. I dont war to know and I don¡¯t want to hear ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with grow that When the red¨Crobed omger appears tonight, just thank at a way to inform me at the pharmaceutical conference That¡¯s a. Bye With that he walked to Regis car with a cigarette in his mouth, Reign sat the car and looked at Hayfan with a faint smile. ¡°Does it feel good to be ked by a sign beauyar Ha sled at her. ¡°Why Are you jealous I took a jealous woman? Reaps rolled her eyes at Han and said ¡°Alright, our time is very precious Hurry up and gue in the way we still have to go back and set up with Yoseter She was the CEO of a bigpany and was knowledgeable. She could tell at a nce that jossa kissed Han out of cover jeunes only kissed Han¡¯s forehead, not Han¡¯s lips. modern capete, kissing the forehead was considered polic # die ons het temper because of such a small matter, she would be too narrow¨Cminded. Haylen wooded desert lehet??? Hom generous she was! Just as herbes due to get was the car, he suddenly heard a very faint sound Rogat in the driver was the wok ran the key and unserted it into the switch. You must be exhaustedt Bouleaughs 1 drivey drastically the hiredly grand Beigi hand in p her from start Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Not the vale in the hitting enentner of the host Lengine aset some baisnes kakt rds, as soon as the countdown ended or we started the car he tries the home wond explende mal Rig ind starred the car ist es, she might her dirt Haydn wh¡¯s wrong¡± Rrig att That eave. There¡¯s a boost ter the caravan and in a low voice Brien wa saved that her face forest pate What was going on? The car was howst night. Why won there suddenly a berib tostay! ¡°Bob¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wham Reago beard than, she was even saune frightened. She said with a trembling woim, ¡°Then, then what shenind we stori Don¡¯t worry Wash me around, thing will happen Baytan sad content Jessica. Hale, sand the others were about to leave when they heard Ha movils. Their represiona changeit, mif thes immediately tartand back. ¡°Dyed he has a ford was a benda dinginal rapert. He happens to be early. He can defiately diamantin an abomb Jessica and ¡°Why do you have all kods of friends Han could not help but nce at again. Jessica was a super stat and was doing well in the entertainment industry. Why did the suddenly have to push and unt promote good Not only dad altar have to go against a huge religions force h?c the Demon Good bociety, but her life might also be iD) danger Now she even had a from a bomb disposal expert she was simply a woedel aon¡¯t worry about the day way do you want to help?¡± Jonica asked. Two nedt¡¯s just a suit bond ¡®s not difficult for me Hen said calendy Do you know how so dass boobs? Krigs and jessica m?ed in uncon her saying thus, the two of them looked at each other again and understood the meaning in wach other¡¯s eyes. They coulth od help bus frown caned some of these skills when tried excly silic posel. fe, don¡¯t move. Il go down and take a bunk.¡± kan¡¯s expression was calm. After taking off has cost, hey under the cat and observed carefully Carbon guard¡± jessure and an a deep voke Bring a word the bodyguards who followed her all walked over and surrounded the car wuking sure that no one dr Hayl Mitja e flory few you to stay away, Kylic wtusjured The way beer fod i really expanderi, tuld definitely he sparably terrifying the aerock and bund Jest w nasally famos pertany and the supporter asub leader of the organizmin p the wond be give ¡°Moment Field Han is wil vanly She did not have a good insperson of ar, to begin with she even wanted toevenge on Helen and make long pererer the double pain she had suffered on the ne Therehe, de did not believe that Haylin euki dette the bomb. After all, defusing a bomb was not something an ordinary perwould do. Unless one was an expert, they would not be able to remove the danger, Haytan randomly dismantled it. the bomb might explode in advance ¡®s okay. Since we¡¯re partners with Mr Jaber, we should live and die together, Jesca sair When Kylie saw Jessica¡¯s unwavering bright eyes, she could not help but agh She did not continue perading Jessic Bread, she took out a shield and stood in front of Jessica, worried Jessica was such a wornan. Once she made a decision, she was so stubborn and no one could change her minut Once she decided that someone was her friend, he would love and die with fam. She would never abacon her friends an traminates Almost everyone in their organization was attracted by Jessica¡¯s charisma. That was why they followed jessica wholeheartedly and worked for her Kylie looked at Han under the car and then at the shield in her hand. She felt away She could not guarantee that this small shirld could withstand such a violent explosion At this moment. Han had alreadye out from under the car with the deactivated born in hus hand. ¡°Did you dramantle so quickly Kylor was stunned. Had Haydan solved the bomb in less than a minute? Waste this too fast! Jessica was also stunned for two seconds Then she looked at Han with even more shock and fanatic I turned out that not only was Han powerful, but he also knew how to dismantle bombs. He was simply as all¨Cemanded master Han threw the bomb to Kylie You Kylie¡¯s expression changed. She was afraid that the bob would explode afternding, so she did not die ha dadige She quickly threw away her shorld and hurriedly caught the bound. She red at Han Hastard, what are you doing The moment Han threw the bomb at her, she was so frightened that her have stood on end and her heses almost sopped beating Fortunately, the bond dad not explode At this moment, she wished she could kill Hayter. Tas guy was simply her nemesis ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯vepletely dismantled this bob is won¡¯t explode. You guys can leave it to Gray and Danny to study 1 wall have something on. Fl take my leave bird, Han said calmly With that, he got to the car and smiled at Reign ¡°h¡¯s settled ¡°That¡¯s good¡± Reign let out a sigh of relief Only then did she pant heavily. Her forehead was covered sweat When she was in the car just now, she did not even dare to move or breathe loudly for fear of disturbing Han¡¯s bomb disposed operat How that the cross was over her heart raced and she broke out in a cold sweat. She felt like she had just walked through the gates of hell Han handed her a few dishes and started the car. After bidding farewell to jessica and K he started the car and man of the hotel on the road that Jessica¡¯s belyguards had cleared On the way, Brighoned herposure and siddeady acked Tan Gray framed you just now yo athence to investigate Gray? sex to investigate new Beanies, thers¡® no meet fut us to do anything Someone is probably shoe inverge ¡®Why?¡® Heyy Ponstvalney as he drov restarve mere fit with anti parion and destre as she led at him. Tas meant that even del tum just want operate wille hun on Other than bing the red¨Crobed messager, she might also invite to kill other people from the Theron God Ser Morrow, ording to his investigation, Jessica wear indeed¡¯s pure and righteous waitian To woman came a lot of money as a celebrily, but she was very thrifty with herself. She only had se hries and a c eder her arse, and she only had 200 thousand dors in her bank ount. She had used almost all of her wealth to do rity activities. She had saved many orphans and people in distress and done many good deeds. Thea could it be Gray who nted the bombs? Reign asked. Gray dain¡¯t nt the bomb.¡± When it came to the bomb. Han¡¯s eyes were as cold as knives. He said word by word, Demonic God Borsety?¡± Chapter 815 Chapter 815 tapast the God Seydinract inch but he was the humiliate of 4 d Dept fil Aight Cy the Nightbend Denged to the Deinen God Selery medy of these w Rings tfo ste Tretol May fordiately derned to the person who nted the tests in the car her from the them Bad Nusery Theless go back to the hotel intorchately and investigate the surveince cameras Well fallow the chand d Red in a deep reve x theloys Since they dared to stali a fost un brazenly, they must have destroyed the curseince cameras. We won¡¯t be any mass Han said. ¡°Are we first going to let it go like dris Reign gred het meth She was still a Tettle aft and when she thought of what had just happened We she was in the courary and other ces she had only been attacked and assured the dat not repert to encounter a weapon that was imposable to guard against ¡°There¡¯s no tary Since then target is us, we don¡¯t have to do much. We just have to quietly wait for them toe to liny?an saad calmaly They did not have any helpers in the Whileal Kingdom and there were very low sources of informatam. They could n capture the whereabouts of the members of the Demonic God Nocery at all Enstead of wandering around like a headless fly, it was better to wait for the members of the Demonic God boksery to them As he spake has gair was iparably xy cold and his Liling tent was intense. He had yes to trouble with the Demonic God Society, but those people came to find trouble with hus. They were sandy courting death! An hourter, their car returned to the city where Josef was. They were deiving toward Joe¡¯s vi At than motor, Haytan¡¯s eyes suddenly manned extremely cult It was killing t He could feel that there was wach kalling in roading ha Why are there fewer and fewer cars here? Beigu suddenly asked, Although she could not use the killing intent, her observation was extremely sharp, a their cars appeared on this deercht of road the number of cars decreased After driving for tharty touristes, they never saw any twore cars There were wears a front or back was as if cheese car was the only one driving alone on the entire road! ¡°We mug the surrounded Has and grandy ¡°Huhr Surrounded? Regu¡¯s expression changed Hen added guy looked out of the window and observed her surroundings That was a stain road that led to the city where Josef was It was nearly is reles away from the ce where Josef¡¯s vi On both are of the road were dense forests. Behind the forests were mountains. The ene road was sputes and deep. The renery was beautiful and wonderted However, this deste and wandubital fexling sull made her heart palpitate with fear. She felt as if she was boug ced at by some venying our and far bar stood on end. ffiths was the the rised danger 15ayiars, wigs whispered The Parish in ns eyes changed the disily grade Beige and psd her down diagonally eng Åà 12 $15 Bang Bang Bang! The in Reigny down, der bullet Hew arross the sky and shattered the weld y para s Where Regn was previoudy. Reges was her previous position, her head would have been shuttered Reign Tuned around and saw the bullet holes. Her expression changed drastically Get ready We¡¯re getting off Han said in a deep¨Cvoice Hul Reign was sturmed Before Reign could react. Han suddenly turned the steering wheel and changed the direction of the car. Bonin The moment the car changed direction, a PRG mistile flew over and hat the spot where the car was just now mes swept out, and the shock wave of the explosion swept out, causing the car to more dozens of miles berzontally. The car was almost overturned. If not for Han¡¯s great driving skills, the car might have been overturned Then, hundreds of missiles with white gas flew over They were densely packed and covered the sky Seeing this scene, Reign¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and all the hair on her body stood on end There were so many missiles Was it a war? 1f all of them were hit, it would be enough to destroy a tank team! In order to kill them, the person in the ambush actually did such a luxurious thing Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sit tight.¡± Han¡¯s eyes darkened as he activated his God¡¯s Eye skill At that moment, his eyes flickered with a strange light. The missiles flew over much slower At the same time, his eyes could still determine where the missiles weretuding. He gripped the steering wheel and stepped hard on the elerator, elerating toward the gaps where the missiles had Trusted Boom, boom, boom! The missiles fell like thunder and exploded one after another. mes swept through, and the shock wave gradually spread, causing dust and smoke to rise. On the other hand, Han¡¯s car was like a fish swimming in the mes. It did not suffer much damage However, after escaping the sea of fire, Han did not charge forward. Instead, he mmed on the besars The car only stopped after leaving two ck tire marks that were 100 feet long on the ground Han looked ahead coldly ¡®Res, we have a guest.¡± Reigns raised her head and looked forward. Her pupils immediately constricted violently, and her beautiful face turned pair. In front of them, two heavy trucks and two tanks blocked their way like four steel beasts The ck muzzle of the tank was aimed at their car On both sides of the road, there were also many soldiers in uniform holding guns and fasing them cokly Mriga kokenk. Asidst the inferno, two more tanks came from afar and ained the cannons at the Above their bonds, two more armed helicopters flew over On the het opter, soldiers in camouge undforms raised their rocketunchers and PRC sales and aimed at theres To fart, on the thousain peaks that they could not see, many people raised their usartans and aimed at their locat There was an anush from all dest Deigis art sank This kind of desperate sination was mack stranger than the danger she had encountered in the pasta Wks so many terrifying weapons, if they fired at the same time, the two of this would definitely be b How was the a gumi? About eat saints Chapter 816 Chapter 816 This voice was extremely cold and murderous, making one¡¯sir stand on end. Morcover, it was obvious that this voice had been amplified by a loudspeaker. Following this sentence, the sound of bullets being loaded could be heard. Reign¡¯s expression changed when she heard the sound. Han lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. He held Reign¡¯s hand and gave her somefort and security. He said calmly, Let¡¯s go down and meet the guests.¡± With that, he unbuckled their seat belts and got out of the car. He held Reign¡¯s hand and walked forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! They had barely walked less than 100 feet when rows of bullets swept over and hit the road below them, punching smoking holes in the road. ¡°Just stand there and don¡¯te over,¡± the voice said again. Han looked over and immediately saw a burly figure standing on a tank. He stood like a mountain and was staring at them coldly. It was Todd from the Red me Group! Han looked elsewhere and saw another god¨Css expert guarding behind him. It was Satan! Apart from the two of them, many general¨Css experts aimed cannonballs at them. Han could not help butugh. He took a deep puff of the cigarette and spat it out the smoke. He smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t caused trouble for you yet, but you¡¯vee to cause trouble for me instead. How interesting.¡± ¡°Han, tell me. What do they want to do? It seems like they don¡¯t really want to kill us.¡± Reign frowned. The three shots just now were enough to kill her. However, if this group of people really wanted to kill the two of them, there was no need to go through so much trouble to call them out. They could just st them with cannons and kill them. In the end, this group of people called them out to chat. Clearly, they had other motives. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Han said calmly. He held Reign¡¯s hand and realized that Reign¡¯s palm was wet. It was obvious that she was covered in cold sweat because of fear. This was not surprising. Reign was a woman who had never been on the battlefield. Now that she was suddenly facing so many people with guns, of course she would feel afraid and terrified. The fact that her legs didn¡¯t go weak from fear was already a testament to her strong mental fortitude. Thinking of this, he held Reign¡¯s hand again to give Reign some sense of security. With her hand held by Han, Reign¡¯s originally uneasy and terrified heart slowly calmed down. She held Han¡¯s hand tightly and gradually calmed down. Todd looked down at Han from a distance of 100 feet. He looked down coldly at Han. ¡°Jaber, you ruined our messenger¡¯s n yesterday. How bold you are! ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Phew! Han spat out another ring of smoke and said calmly, ¡°Kill me? You?¡± Are you looking down on me?¡± Todd raised his eyebrows. The anger in his heart swelled. He was a god¨Css expert. He stood at the peak of the Red me Group. Now that he was humiliated by Han, he was furious! ¡°Even your messenger is no match for me. Who do you think you are?¡± Han nced at everyone present and said calmly, ¡°Todd, don¡¯t take on the difficult task if you don¡¯t have the ability. You can¡¯t kill me with your current state. Moreover, you¡¯re not the true master of this ambush. Call out the strongest and most capable person here. He had fought with Todd and the others previously. He believed that the red¨Crobed messenger also knew that Todd was not his match. Chapter xid At the users, only Todd and Satan had arrived. This meant that there was definitely a stronger expert hiding is the dark. How dare you look doen on nie like this! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Han, I was carelessst time and let you take advantage of the loophole. This time, I¡¯m going to kill yout Tork was as furious and lost his temper. He pulled out the saber on his back on the spot and kicked his legs. He pounced at Han with lightning speed. The de beam was overwhelming, and the ground cracked into a pit. Countless saber beans enveloped Han¡¯s entire body like a storm. The killing intent swept across. forming a thinyer of frost on the ground. Lord Todd has shown his might What a powerful killing energy. Even from so far away, I can feel my heart trembling. Lord Todd really wants to kill Han this tune. Han is going to die!¡± ¡°Han¡¯s woman is quite beautiful. She¡¯s so gentle. When he dies, I want to sleep with his woman for a few nights.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing Todd make a move, many of the expert members of the Red me Group at the scene all smiled sinisterly as if they could already see the scene of Han being killed by Todd. Bang! However, before they could finish their discussion, a crisp sound was heard. Todd¡¯s saber was broken into several pieces by Han¡¯s finger. The saber shadows that Todd conjured disappeared without a trace. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± Todd¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This was a saber forged from many iparably hard materials. It could cut through iron like mud and was indestructible. But now, had it been shattered by Han¡¯s finger? How was this possible? Bang! Before Todd could regain his senses, Han¡¯s kicknded on his abdomen. The huge force sent him flying like a kite with a broken string. In the end, he fell in front of the tank and coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood. At the same time, he felt as if his intestines had shattered, and his internal organs were burning with pain. ¡°You¡­¡± He stood up and looked at Han with shock and fear in his eyes. ¡°Impossible. How¡­ can you be so strong?¡± He had tried his best to kill Han just now. In the end, he was kicked away so easily by Han! Han was too strong, wasn¡¯t he? He was not the only one who was shocked. Satan and all the experts present were also dumbfounded. With a flick of his finger, Han shattered Todd¡¯s saber! With one kick. Han kicked away Todd, a god¨Css expert! Han was too terrifying, wasn¡¯t he? Moreover, Han attacked while surrounded by so many people. He was so bold, wasn¡¯t he? Han¡¯s gaze was cold. He stared at a mercenary in the crowd and said coldly, ¡°What did you say just now? Do you want to sleep with my woman?¡± That person stood in the crowd and immediately felt as if he had been electrocuted. Han¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. Just one look was enough to make the warrior¡¯s hair stand on end and shiver. He said in a trembling voice, ¡®I¨CI didn¡¯t say that.¡± As he spoke, he muttered in his heart, ¡°Damn it, there was such a hugemotion just now. What¡¯s wrong with Pand wirely heard his words was simply Die Tan¡¯s eyes were cold. Tada di heid is the dudely seed to realize working He shouted Everyone, listen up. Han is going to kill Shoot hit stop bind Kill Jaime Before he could finish sir, Han had already made his move. He threw out the broken pieces of the saber on the ground, take a sh of ligtening, it pierced through the forehead of the warrior who said that he wanted to sleep with Reign Thod was dripping Chapter 817 Chapter 817 The and he fell to the groot Blood med over the grout wara shocking reg Everpower at the sorted They killing ternlying Many of the Hen Hayachandranded standing the red For Stain it was ample as taking something out of his pocket. It was top to the wider were ternised and hurriedly moved away from the dead soldier was too tyrannical, making them all shocked and terrified Kanepe en corred there thung wet belted by tem the afraid that they would identally say something that provoked Han. Then ¡°The is the consequence of coveting my woman¡± Han said coldly. Reign stood in front of Han When she heard this, she felt sweet in her heart. Ahe had been discussed like this before, but most of the time, she could only pretend not to hear it and not argue with those prople. It would ordy add to her worries. Now that Han had stood up for her, she felt that she had vented her anger. ¡°How dare you, Han! How dare you attack! You¡¯re courting death! Guards, fire!¡± Satan roared Following his loud roar, the mercenaries at the scene immediately came back to their senses. They all let out a roar and pulled the trigger In an instant, bullets and artillery shells were like a rainstorm that covered the sky and the sun. They were densely packed as they swept toward Han and Reign. The tanks roared and charged at Han and Reign. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. These cannonballs were faster than lightning andnded quickly ¡°No matter how great your martial arts are, you¡¯re still afraid of my weapons. Han, let¡¯s see how you will die!¡± Todd siniled sinisterly Although he was much weaker than Han, he was instantly defeated by Han in front of everyone, which made him so embarrassed Only by killing Han would he be able to vent his anger. With so many shells and bullets in the air, it was enough to tten a mountain. Now, all of them were aimed at Han. This was a situation of certain death He could already imagine Han being sted into dregs by these cannonballs! ¡°Kill him and avenge our brothers.¡± ¡°Revenge! Many of the mercenaries were furious when they saw the others fire. They picked up their guns and aimed at Han, firing continuously. When Reign heard the sound of cannons and gunshots, her pretty face turned pale and she trembled in fear. Boom.. Endless bullets and cannonballs sted over. mes swept out, and shock waves filled the sky. From afar, the ce where Han was had already turned into a sea of fire. The sea of fire spread to more than 30 yards, burning the ground ck The shock wave was even more powerful, sting holes in the ground. It was like the end of the world over there. Everything had been destroyed. The ground was cracking inch by inch, and rubble was flying everywhere. Smoke and dust filled the air, and mes soared into the sky. The area where Han was located was covered by mes, smoke, and gravel. No one could see what was there. 12:24 Ha¨Cha, Han is dead ineat. Seeing this scene, Toddughed loudly with a ferocious expression. The attack power of these cannonballs and bullets was iparably terrifying, enough to st steel into pieces. Han and Reign were just ordinary people. They must have been blown to pieces. Satan¡¯s eyes also lit up. With so many attacks, it was enough to st open a mountain. No matter how strong Han was, he should be dead, right? ¡°Ha¨Cha, with so many of us and so many shells and bullets, Han is dead meat.¡± I thought Han was omnipotent. It turns out that he¡¯s just an ordinary person who can be killed by cannonballs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the beautiful woman was also blown up. If I had such a woman, I could make her unable to get out of bed for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°Only three days? I can make her unable to get out of bed for five days. She can¡¯t even close her mouth.¡± ¡°Ha¨Chal After seeing so many shells explode, the mercenaries lying in ambush at the scene allughed arrogantly. In their opinion, the bombardment of so many cannonballs was enough to destroy Han. Not even ashes were left. ¡°Ha¨Cha, I pity that person. If he had spoken a littleter, he wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± An expert mercenary chuckled and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Han very powerful just now? He said that if we dare to have a greedy eye on his woman, we have to die. ¡°I have to say it now. If his woman is still alive, I will tie her to the bed and humiliate her a hundred times. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep ying with his woman¡¯sdy parts and sell her to those brothels so that all the men in the Whileal Kingdom can y with his woman. ¡°Ha¨Cha, Han,e and kill me if you have the guts.¡± The mercenaryughed arrogantly. His words were especially humiliating. He felt that Han was already dead. That was why he was so fearless and arrogant. Hearing his words, many of the mercenaries present alsoughed and said all kinds of obscene words. It was unbearable to hear. Satan and Todd were also relieved. Especially Todd, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and felt the pleasure of revenge. At this moment, a sword beam suddenly broke through the sea of fire and arrived in an instant. It pierced through the heart of the mercenary, who had been spouting all kinds of obscenities just now. Immediately after, other waves of sword beam charged over like a storm, and instantly poked through that mercenary, Blood sttered everywhere, dyeing the bodies of the people beside the mercenary red. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± The smiles on the faces of the mercenaries suddenly disappeared, and they immediately turned around to look at Han and Reign. Satan and Todd¡¯s expressions also changed drastically. They turned around on the spot and looked over. Their hearts immediately skipped a beat. Puff! Under their gazes, a sword beam flew out of the sea of fire like bolts of lightning. The hearts, brows, and throats of all the mercenaries who had previously said that they wanted to humiliate Reign were all pierced, turning into a bloody mess. One by one, they fell straight to the ground. Until their deaths, their eyes were wide open. They could not believe that they would die like this. ¡°How could this be? Is Han still alive?¡± The expressions of all the mercenaries present changed drastically. They were iparably terrified. They raised the guns in their hands and aimed in that direction. Satan and Todd¡¯s pupils constricted violently as they stared in that direction. Was Han sill alive after being bombarded by so many cannonballs? Chapter 818 Chapter 818 Whoash! In the eyes of everyone present, a gust of wind swept over and extinguished the raging mes on the other side, blowing away the smoke and dust that filled the sky Soon, the ce where Han was revealed to everyone. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Over there, Han was safe and sound. With him as the center, the powerful vital energy swept out and transformed into a vital energy shield that was 6.5 feet in diameter. Outside the vital energy shield, the ground was cracked and charred. The ground was in a mess, and there were many holes. It was a shocking sight as if it was the end of the world. Within the vital energy shield that was 6.5 feet in diameter, Han and Reign were unharmed. ¡°H¨Chow is this possible?¡± Seeing this scene, Todd widened his eyes and mouth in great shock. He was dumbfounded. Not only him, but Satan and everyone else at the scene were also dumbfounded. Under the bombardment of cannonballs that could shatter a mountain, Han was actually unscathed. The vital energy shield did not break at all. This was simply too shocking! ¡°Well¡­¡± Reign hid behind Han and looked around in shock. Her eyes were full of disbelief. She originally thought that Han¡¯s strength was only of god¨Css. However, the strength Han disyed now was too terrifying. It was unbelievable that the vital energy shield could withstand even cannonballs. She looked at Han¡¯s back and was so shocked that her mouth was wide open. She could not say a word for a long time and could not calm down for a long time. How strong was Han¡¯s strength? ¡°Miracle, this, this is a miracle.¡± Satan¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his voice was trembling. ¡°God! Is he the God?¡± One of the mercenary¡¯s lips were trembling as he looked at Han in horror. To be able to withstand such a terrifying cannonball alone was simply unbelievable! ¡°God, this is a miracle!¡± ¡°Miracle! Miracle!¡± ¡°God, I was blinded just now. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°This is the manifestation of a God. Greetings, God!¡± Many mercenaries were shocked to see that Han was safe and sound. They all opened their mouths wide. Many mercenaries believed in certain religions. After seeing Han reveal such terrifying power, they immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Han. After those soldiers knelt down, more and more soldiers also knelt down to Han. ¡°What are you kneeling for? Get up! Attack! Attack! Kill him!¡± Todd roared angrily. What bullshit miracle! He had always been a fearless existence. He did not believe in the so¨Ccalled Gods. He only believed that man was the master of his own fate. As long as he was strong enough, he could change his fate. ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± Satan immediately shouted. For Han to be able to withstand so many cannonballs alone, his strength was extraordinary. If they did not kill Han now, Han would definitely attack them after regaining his strength. If Han didn¡¯t die, they would definitely be the ones to die. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Shoot!¡± 12:94 der the it, ph powie Ph Trek word fratre work best hanged over. They had the oughtar¡¯s are dope to configure preved though bus beart ¡°You¡® ps off was sured #fo were faced back a few steps by the powerful word beam and almost fell from the tank Barsh As the vines keda Mays with even more fear and horror When he spor Just now has enore attention was on Han. He was very vignt of Han¡¯s every move Tu part sty as a 15agarde any moments, he would be able to react immediately Howe, whn Haylen really attacked, he realized that he had no way to react and could notpletely dodge 11 but already exhausted all his strength to dodge Han¡¯s sword beam attack just now. In the end, he was still unable to dodge Hu stables was pierced by Hanis sword beam, and he felt a burning pain. At the same time, far for Han¡¯s sword beam running amok in his body. It was destroying his internal organs with a destructive bac Son of a batch suppress hand Satan gritted his teeth and let out a low roar. He used all his strength and everything he had to expel this wisp of sword beam from his body The sword beam had just been expelled from his body. Before he could rejoice, another sword beam flew over and pierced through his forehead on the spot. Satan widened tus eyes and tell straight onto the tank He died with grievanced He never expected Han¡¯s strength to be so terrifying. The sword beam¡¯s speed was so fast that he was killed before he could even see 4. ¡°Lord Satan is dead¡± ¡°Kill him and avenge Lord Satan¡± When Satan¡¯s subordinates saw this scene, they were all furious, and their eyes were zing with the mes of fury. Anger made them lose their rationality. Regardless of how powerful and terrifying Han was, they raised the guns in their hands and aimed at Haydan The tanks, trucks, and armed helicopters in the charge of Satan also aimed their weapons at Han At this moment, those ballets came like a storm again, covering the sky The tanks and war chariots began to tremble as well. They fired two cannonballs and sent them to Han You¡¯re too have to kill me.¡± Hayian sneered and said. As soon as he finished speaking, the vital energy surged from his body and he attacked again. The vital energy shot out in all directions like needles Every vital energy needle urately pierced through all the iing bullets. The vital energy needles didn¡¯t lose their momentum. They flew out and pierced the arms of the people who fired. Those people cried out in surprise and lowered their weapons. At the same tane. Han¡¯s hands were like des as he suddenly shed forward and back 12:24 all the and added on the bens er aan into two Extra Bralette the same the inertneriamly can pinces by the word bean, and bloed 17 yg w/ everyone pros wind the eyes shock aga they od was with We could lead qit dhe carball and the tank. He was content that he could do it if he tries However how did Heyin metodes all the bolts and perrce through the arms of so many soldiers? $te scared of 15aytan rad madenly thought of a pubility. He eximed. You, you¡¯re of the God Realm!* Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Todd yer an and chops of the legendary cuisinese P was tommely shocard nevenaries proved constructed vienaly and they were sturved Cor Vester This is the tagen fram show thar piebe Legrad had that the that could them the ground to inches and live forever. They also had all kinds of ceritying and powerful setcint althands. They were painable exotences. However, the was the ingreddary sealin In the pat 500 your dam had never been a cuberator of the God Realm worldwide. More than Jassed pen aga the ten god¨Css experts, who stood at the peak of the world¡¯s martial arts, gathered on a mutation peak in the extraterritorial battlefield and deduced their realms. Combined with the unparalleled ten God¨Css Strength in the world, they finally came to a conclusion. The current Earth belonged to the Age of Tenth Decline There was an unparalleled mysterious restriction between heaven and earth. It was precisely because of the mysterious restriction that all the cultivators in the world could not break through the stairs and reach the Gnd Healin Now, had Han actually broken through the legendary mysterious restriction and be a cultivator of the God Realm? Impossible Even the previous ten grand god¨Css masters could not do it. Han, how, how could you do it?¡± Todd muttered to lummelt unable to believe that what he saw was real However, tus face was pale, and a voice in his heart told him that this was indeed true! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If Han wasn¡¯t a cultivator of God Realm, then how did Han survive the bombardment of so many cannons? If Han wasn¡¯t a cultivator of the God Realm, how could Han have survived their ambush? Only a cultivator of the God Realm could have such terrifying power! Because Gods were far stronger than humans! Greetings, God Jaber ¡°We were all forced to carry out orders. Everything was under the guidance of Satan and Todd. Please spare our lives!¡± ¡°God, please spare my life Upon hearing Todd¡¯s words and recalling the terrifying power disyed by Han, all the mercenaries at the scene threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground, kowtowing to Han At this moment in their hearts, Han was their God! In the face of Han they could not even muster the will to resist. At the scene, a deuse mass of people knelt down. The scene was iparably spectacr. ¡°Bastards, he¡¯s not a God. Hurry up and get up. Even if he¡¯s a cultivator of the God Realm, as long as our cannon fire is strong enough, we can definitely kill him When Todd saw so many subordinates kneeling down, he was instantly enraged. He roared, ¡°Mortars and snipers in the distance, listen up! Fire and kill hiru In order to kill Han they went all out this time and prepared arge number of thermal weapons. It was enough to shatter many mountains and tten the ground. He did not believe that Han¡¯s strength was so terrifying that he could withstand all the attacks. However, he roared until his throat was almost bleeding. The snipers and mortars lying in ambush in the distance did not attack. Todd was furious. He immediately raised his binocrs and looked over. His heart instantly turned cold The snipers and mortar group that were originally lying in ambush on the mountain peak had disappeared without a tra?e.. ??????? around wegbewegt hr erster that they d earn hub Site Hester divas mess and out on to treat and heart w Bahor de prey first and fondy apparent on frase of hum Tom Gran Huston as wey to him, but to the blink of an eye, Han appeared in front of him in less than Hale speed was thing? Apaging Maya waze de terrifying rewrgy wases that swept over like a tsunamu, enveloping Todd At ftum. Bahana na raging ses that could be destroyed at any moment. His entire body was concurly and he was apprmed by Han¡¯s wars and could not even move a finger Just the disy of ara had apperssed a god¨Css expert like him to this extent. He could age the Havian must be a real culcator of the God Realm. Han stal not make a inve tnstead, he stared at Todd quietly and said word by word, ¡°I just want to know one thing Who asked you to do th?y? The red¨Crobed messenger? Todd and Satan making such a big fuss was definitely not their own idea. Someone must have instigated it from behind. Todd outginally wanted to resist stubbornly, but under Han¡¯s gaze, he bit back the harsh words he would like to have said and told the truth ¡°Yes, yes The fear in his bostly and mund made him extremely honest. He did not dare to lie to Han at all. ¡°Let me ask you one are thing Who is the red¨Crobed messenger? Han asked. 4¨CI don¡¯t know who he is, but he has a very scary poison ability. The leaders of several mercenary groups and some of the higher¨Cups were poisoned by hum and had no choice but to do what he said.¡± Chi sweat broke out on Todd¡¯s forehead. He confessed everything he knew about the red¨Crobed messenger. It turned out that the reason why they followed the red¨Crobed messenger and listened to his orders was that they had been pooned The red¨Crobed messenger was a super terrifying poison user. They were all unknowingly attacked by the red¨Crobed essenger¡¯s poison, and they were in so much pain that they almost died. Useparably terrifying pain reached deep into his bones and soul. Even a god¨Css expert could not endure it. The most terrifying thing was that they were all god¨Css experts. They also controlled a huge force of mercenaries. There were also world¨Cfamous divine healers on their team As a result, those divine healers were helpless against the poison that they had Moreover, in order to control these mercenaries, the red¨Crobed messenger even killed all the divine healers in their team. Without the divine healer¡¯s treatment, all of them could only obey the orders of the red¨Crobed messenger in exchange for a temporary antidote in order to survive. Han activated the Gods Eye and sized up Todd Sure enough, he found some terrifying poison on Todd The poison was especially secretive, hadden in Todd¡¯s internal organs. If he didnt observe carefully, he might not have noticed it. Man inderstood. In the end, his gazended on Todd¡¯s eyes. Onest question. If you can answer it, I¡¯ll spare your life. As for the ce that the red¨Crobed messenger mentioned, where is it?¡° Chapter 820 Chapter 820 neda mug Broen de ruited pangle whoe from the n weer jo N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. e by the mortal wet fram that ne & cow them as order to be the red¨Ccobed mesenger be Putted and After 10 days of her bed by coed on has penk Hewly wed to know wheed of ce the denge was talking about! Kerwone e nation old testar in the future, horrifying opponent and most terrifying threat might be that 1share The unkown was sways the terrifying wow truly wise to crater which country they faced, they had the ability to fight. As long as he was willing Shadow Engha realdpletely sweep through the Hell Assassin Organization and the Whileal Kingdong fle dud not care about these enemies in the open However, the ce sentioned by the red¨Crobed messenger made him extremely afraid Froin has master¡¯s stutteringst night, he could tell that his master was also afraid of that ce Therefore Han also wanted to know what that ce was I don¡¯t know ether Todd sand in a trembling voice. ¡°You don¡¯t know, or you don¡¯t want to tell me? Han¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. Todd¡¯s expression was awkward and gloomy. He hurriedly said, ¡®I really don¡¯t know!¡± All of us are just pawns of the red¨Crobed messenger. He uses our power and connections to constantly collect resources. ¡°He knows everything about us, but other than the fact that he¡¯s unparalleled in poison and his methods are cruel and brutal, we don¡¯t know anything else. Bre he met you, he, he never told us about that ce¡± Han suckderdy attacked. His five fingers grabbed Todd¡¯s face like an iron hook. The powerful force crushed Todd¡¯s facial bones ¡°Tell me the truth 1¨CI¡¯m telling the truth I really don¡¯t know his identity and background, Todd hurriedly said. Haytan remained silent, but his fingers continued to exert force. Tould a bones broke inch by inch under his fingers, dripping with blood. ¡°Don¡¯t destit kill me. I¡¯ll tell you the truth¡± Told was in so mach pain that he did not dare to hide it anymore. He hurriedly begged for mercy, tie telt as if he was locked by the Magic Spell to Restrict the Head and was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. He know that of this continued, his head might be crushed by Han. He could only beg for mercy. Haytan loosened his fingers slightly Only then did Todd feel the pressure on his face decrease. He panted heavily and said, ¡®I¨CI don¡¯t know the ce mentioned by the mi¨Crobed messenger, but I know a secret about him ¡°Say ¡± Tve been following the red¨Crobed messenger for ten years. Every year during Halloween, the messenger¡¯s face is always facing one direction, the southeas ¡°Southeast Han frowned shely ¡°That¡¯s righe. Every year during Halloween, he would definitely face southeast and never change. If Fm not wrong, the ce he mentioned might be southeast,¡± Todd wat Stan nced in the southeast direction and frowned slightly. He continued to ask. ¡°Tell me some of his habits and the list of things he asked you to buy A perages hasts and shopping lists could often show a person¡¯s character and needs. paring to tie me an adject des expert for bat great power and we every bade by jar from of Hayes hd help as a brie chuck Thudes the pressure of eye Sarp eyes, and rast dare to erunt at all he did not even dare to talk back at bargain 11 could od tych kore Hayden would lykill we the same level as har, from atar. Kalling him would be a piece of cake. He did ¡± Afry Hayan eseriefs expression became gloomier and gloomier Over the years, the added messenger asked Satan and Yodd to buy arge number of medicinal herbs, including lots of jobs that he was father with If an ordery person of this poison, it must be to poison others or to study the world¡¯s most terrifying virus, poison, However, he seed something terrifying from the poison The red¨Crobed messenger was rearing spiritual beetles! Those poisons were not used to poison others, nor were they used to study poison. Instead, they were used to feed spiritual hertles Moreover, from the demand for those poison feeds, it was obvious that those spiritual beetles had completely grown up! ¡°A transparent spiritual beetle is already very terrifying It cost me a lot of vital energy topletely kill it. What kind of terrifying beetles does that red¨Crobed messenger have?¡± Han frowned and felt a chill down his spine for no reason. The spiritual beetle was an extremely mysterious existence. It was colorless and odorless, and its body was transparent. It waspletely impossible to detect with scientific equipment. Moreover, there were many types of spiritual beetles. Some were poisonous, some were aggressive, some were gentle and sleepy, and some were aloof from worldly affairs and could coexist with humans. In Lawrence¡¯s mind, spuritual beetles were not very aggressive. Moreover, the energy in their bodies was extremely pure If the human brain absorbed its energy, the brain cells would evolve fully. In the future, that person would be a peerless genius ording to what Han knew, no matter what kind of spiritual beetle it was, once it fully matured, the abilities it passessed would be even stronger. The poisonous spiritual beetle was even more terrifying. As long as it matured, it only needed a little secretion to kill a god¨Css expert. The red¨Crobed messenger had obviously cultivated extremely terrifying poisonous spiritual beetles! Once the red¨Crobed messenger used the poisonous spiritual beetle tomit evil, it would probably cause iparably terrifying destruction. No one in the mortal world could stop it. No medicine could cure it After saying this Todd looked at Han eagerly and begged. ¡°That¡¯s all I know, Han I had no choice. Please let me go Han kicked Todd away and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Go back and tell the red¨C robed messenger that I will find him! ¡°Get out! Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Han¡¯s kick was very strong, turning Todd into a hunchback. Moreover, the force of Han¡¯s kick had shattered half of Todd¡¯s meridian cliannels, causing Todd to lie on the ground and vomitrge mouthfuls of blood. Todd felt that more than half of the power in his body had disappeared, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°My cultivation level¡­¡± Previously, Todd had been a god¨Css expert. Now, he had be a general¨Css expert. Morcover, Todd could feel that his strength was leaking, almost like a balloon that was being deted. ¡°The red-robed messenger can repair your meridian channels. If you find him quickly, you might have a chance. Scram!¡± Han said coldly. Hearing this, Todd was overjoyed. Without another word, Todd immediately turned around and left, sprinting away quickly and disappearing from Han¡¯s sight. Han stared at Todd¡¯s back with cold eyes. Han walked back to where he was and held Reign¡¯s hand, saying calmly, ¡°It¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, there was a loud sound, and the ground suddenly shook. Tanks appeared at the end of the horizon, one after another., driving toward them quickly like an army of steel. At the same time, a helicopter flew toward them in the sky. Along with the arrival of the tanks and helicopter, an unparalleled murderous aura swept over from the horizon. The aura was massive as if there were thousands of troops ahead. ¡°How¡­ How can there be more?¡± Reign¡¯s expression changed. She instinctively grabbed Han¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s never¨Cending.¡± Han stared at the tanks and helicopter, his eyes shing with sharpness and coldness. These people were as annoying as flies! An urge to kill rose up within Han. At this moment, Han had made up his mind. If all these people were here to kill them, Han would kill them before thinking of a way to leave Whileal Kingdom. Very quickly, the tanks and helicopters stopped in front of Han and Reign. An armed helicopternded, the door opened, and Josef walked out. ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯re here!¡± After saying that, Josef came out anxiously and sized up Han and Reign. ¡°Are you two alright?¡± Behind Josef, there were still many experts surrounding and protecting him. However, when they saw that Han and Reign were safe and sound, they were all shocked. They had just received word that many experts had ambushed Han and Reign. Josef had been shocked and immediately called all his clites back, leading them to where Han was so that they could help. However, when Josef arrived at the scene and saw Han, he was stunned. The ground where Han and Reign were standing was charred ck. There were many holes in the ground, and it was obvious that many explosions had urred there. Such an explosion would have been strong enough to copse a mountain. However, the area of 6.5 feet around Han and Reign seemed untouched. This was simply unbelievable. Most importantly, there were a group of mercenaries kneeling at the scene. Based on the clothes the mercenaries wore, they were all mercenaries from the Red me Group and mercenaries under Satan. These mercenaries were usually fierce and killed decisively, submitting to no one. Now, these people were kneeling before Han. It was simply unbelievable. Han must have done something that shocked these people and made them feel they had no choice but to kneel. Moreover, Josef saw that while these mercenaries looked at Han with respect and fear, they were also filled with fanatical admiration. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you guys alright?¡± Josef looked at Han with confusion and shock in his eyes. Josef could not understand why these mercenaries showed such fanatical admiration for Han. 10 451 To subdue these mercenaries, one only needed to show the mercenaries that they were stronger. However, it was almost impossible to gain admiration and respect from these mercenaries. What exactly did Han do? ¡°A few nobodies attacked us, that¡¯s all. It wasn¡¯t a problem.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He nced at the tanks, helicopter, and army Josef had brought with him. Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You brought all the troops and hidden forces from your vi?¡°: ¡°I received news that someone was ambushing you. I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I led my troops toe and help immediately,¡± Josef hurriedly said. Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked¡± ¡°What?¡± Josef was stunned. Immediately, Reign¡¯s expression also changed drastically, and she hurriedly said, ¡°They were creating a diversion, and you fell for it. Now that you¡¯vee out in full force to save us, the mansion is empty and defenseless. If someone invades the vi and attacks Mr. Katz, Yvie, and Lawrence, the consequences will be unimaginable. ¡°Quick, we have to go back quickly!¡± After saying that, Reign was filled with anxiety. Reign hurriedly pulled Han¡¯s hand and walked to her car, wanting to return to Josef¡¯s vi as soon as possible. ¡°If we drive, we¡¯ll be toote.¡± Han grabbed Reign¡¯s hand and walked towards the helicopter. ¡°We¡¯ll take the helicopter. It¡¯s faster!¡°¨C Josef also reacted, hurriedly walking towards the helicopter and shouting, ¡°Quick, fly the helicopter now. We¡¯re going back to the vi!¡± The three of them quickly got into the helicopter, which rose and rushed towards Josef¡¯s vi. Reign looked at the scenery disappearing behind them and urged anxiously, ¡°Faster, faster!¡± At the same time, Reign quietly prayed, ¡°Mr. Katz, Yvic, Lawrence, please be alright.¡± At the thought that the three of them were about to face a terrifying crisis, Reign¡¯s chest tightened. Han¡¯s expression and voice were calm as he spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Katz and the others are blessed. Nothing will happen to them. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Yvie still has the emerald pendant I gave her. ¡°That emerald pendant is to ward off evil and avoid disaster. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± However, Han¡¯s constion did not work. Reign¡¯s eyes were still filled with worry and anxiety. In Josef¡¯s vi, guards were standing outside Lawrence¡¯s room. The ce was heavily guarded, and they were all stationed just five steps away from each other. Many of the professional guards held firearms and looked around vigntly. Bluntly put, unless an expert tried to intrude, even a fly would have difficulty getting past these guards. Although Josef had taken many elites with him, there were still many strong experts here to ensure the safety of Lawrence and Landon. Moreover, this was Josef¡¯s vi. Within Whileal Kingdom, Deity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s CEO, Josef, was well known. Not only did he have a pharmaceuticalpany, but Josef also had a terrifying securitypany. High¨Ctech facial recognition technology would identify most ordinary intruders before they even got close to Josef¡¯s vi. They would then would be chased out or killed by the security guards. However, today, Josef¡¯s vi would experience its biggest challenge yet. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The corpse of a guard was thrown over and fell in front of Lawrence¡¯s room, falling right at the feet of the guards. The guard was severely injured and covered in blood, looking especially miserable. ¡°Who is it?¡± The expressions of the mercenaries protecting Lawrence changed drastically, and they immediately raised their guns and auned in the direction the body hade from. A mysterious person in a red robe appeared before them, staring coldly at them with a terrifying gaze. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 The red¨Crobed messenger! The person who was here in Josef¡¯s vi was actually the red¨Crobed messenger from Demonic God Society. As the messenger appeared, a terrifying murderous aura swept toward them, causing all the guards¡® hair to stand on end. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± A guard raised the gun he was holding and ained it at the red¨Crobed messenger, his gaze cold. ¡°If youe any closer, we¡¯ll shoot.¡± At the same time, the other guards also quickly raised their guns and pointed them at the red¨Crobed messenger with hostile looks in their eyes. Another guard picked up his radio. ¡°The target is here. How¡¯s the situation outside? Quickly report!¡± There was no reply over the radio. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call. Everyone outside is dead,¡± the red¨Crobed messenger said coldly. When the guards heard this, their expressions changed, and their hearts sank. ¡°Quick, ask headquarters for reinforcements,¡± a mercenary said hurriedly. Many people from their team had gone to rescue Han and Reign. This red¨Crobed messenger was obviously very powerful. Just his aura alone made their scalps tingle. If they really came to blowster, they might all die. When the other guards heard this, they immediately understood and hurriedly took out their phones, preparing to ask for backup. However, before they could make any calls, the red¨Crobed messenger appeared in front of them. The next moment, countless chains flew out of the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s robe. They were like the long legs of a spider and were as sharp as spears. The chains pierced through the guards¡® hearts and even lifted them into the air. The guns the guards had been holding fell to the ground as they coughed up blood, their eyes still wide open. Even after they had died, the guards had not seen how the red¨Crobed messenger had attacked. They only saw a sh before their eyes before they were dead. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s face was covered with a mask, and no expression could be seen. However, the messenger¡¯s eyes were extremely cold, like the eyes of a demon from hell who had no human feelings. The red¨Crobed messenger expelled his vital energy once, throwing the guards outward before he reached Lawrence¡¯s room. The next moment, he expelled another burst of vital energy, and the door was immediately sted into pieces with a loud explosive sound. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes were cold as he walked in. However, upon entering the room, the messenger¡¯s sharp and emotionless eyes changed, and there was a hint of surprise in them. There was no one in the room! The bed was empty ¡°Double bluff The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze turned cold. ording to the information the messenger had received, this was the room Lawrence stayed in, and Laudon and Yvonne always stayed by Lawrence¡¯s side. Now, the three of them had disappeared, but he had not received any news about it. This was beyond his expectations! ¡°You can run, but you can¡¯t hide! ¡°Tawrence has the aura of the spiritual beetle I nted on him. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, you won¡¯t be able to escape my pursuit.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger thought. The red¨Crobed messenger nced around the room. After confirming that the room was indeed empty, his eyes became even darker. The messenger¡¯s nose twitched as he sniffed the aura around. The messenger could sense Lawrence, Yvonne, and Landon¡¯s aura in the surrounding air. This meant that these three people were indeed in this room not long ago. However, for some reason, the three of them had suddenly disappeared without a trace. ¡°Is this the effect of the spiritual beetle?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger thought. The spiritual beetle that the messenger had nurtured would evolve the host¡¯s brain once it was absorbed. The host would also possess unparalleled intelligence. Once the pineal nd in the brain also evolved, the host would have a powerful ability to foresee the future. There had been no warning that the red¨Crobed messenger would being today. Under normal circumstances, Lawrence and the others should have been like sitting ducks, easily captured by the messenger. However, somehow, the three of them had left this ce and disappeared from his sight. That could only mean one thing. Lawrence had benefited from this misfortune. His brain had evolved, and he knew the messenger wasing here in advance. Thus, they had made preparations in advance. ¡°Damn it. He managed to absorb the spiritual beede The more the red¨Crobed messenger thought about it, the more furious he became. The red¨Crobed messenger had spent a lot of time and energy nurturing the spiritual beetle. He had wanted to use its power to break through his shackles and achieve a breakthrough. Unexpectedly, just as the messenger¡¯s spiritual beetle was about to take shape, Han suddenly appeared to take the fruits of hisbor and gave it to Lawrence. ¡®Lawrence Labenz, do you think you¡¯ll be safe if you hide? I¡¯ll definitely find you and dig out your brain!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes were ferocious, his murderous aura rising. The red¨Crobed messenger looked at his watch, turned around, and walked out, quickly searching for traces of the three of them in the vi. In less than five minutes, the messenger had already searched all the rooms in the vi, but he still could not find any traces of Lawrence. ¡°Damn it, where is he hiding? ¡°If I don¡¯t find him soon, I¡¯m afraid Han Jaber will be back by then.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger was a little anxious. After parting with Han thest time, Han had injured him. After a day or two of recovery, the messenger had returned to his peak form. The more he thought about it, the more indignant he felt, which was why he had sent Satan and Todd to intercept Han. Firstly, it was to stop Han and buy time for this invasion. Secondly, it was a distraction to lure Josef and arge number of guards away from the vi to reduce the resistance to his invasion. The red¨Crobed messenger had nned for everything. Everything except the disappearance of these three people. He did not even know if Lawrence had evolved. There was no information at all, and he was operating blind. The messenger made a quick mental calction of the time. If he didn¡¯t leave soon, Han would be back. ¡°Fuck, did Han predict that I woulde, or did Lawrence evolve and foresee the future?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes were extremely dark and ugly. The messenger looked around the huge vi. For the first time, he felt so helpless, as if he had been cornered by Han. This feeling made the messenger frustrated. Just as the messenger was still thinking and searching for his targets, the sound of helicopter propellers suddenly sounded in the sky. The red¨Crobed messenger looked up. He saw Josef¡¯s helicopter approaching from the distant horizon. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s expression became even worse. Josef had just gone out to provide support but had returned in such a short period. That meant that Todd and Satan¡¯s n to intercept them had failed. Han and Reign must be on this helicopter too. Even if he was in peak condition today, the red¨Crobed messenger did not have the confidence to defeat Han. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Amidst the sound of propellers, Josef¡¯s helicopternded in the vi. As soon as theynded, Josef and Reign¡¯s expressions changed. All the guards in the vi were already lying in pools of blood, clearly dead. ¡°Wh¡­What happened?¡± Josef¡¯s expression was solemn. Although Josef had taken arge number of elite warriors with him, many of the guards in the vi were still very strong. Now that these guards were all dead, one could only imagine how terrifying the people who had invaded their vi were. Han also looked at the corpses around thern and frowned slightly. All of them had the exact same fatal injuries. The guards had all been killed by a hard object piercing through their foreheads. It would have killed them instantly. Judging from the wound, it was a weapon simr to a spear. ¡°Did the intruders use spears?¡± Han wondered. ¡°Lawrence!¡± When Reign saw the corpses all over the ground, her eyes were filled with worry, and her heart jumped into her throat. Reign immediately rushed towards Lawrence¡¯s room. With so many people dead, wouldn¡¯t Landon, Yvonne, and Lawrence¡¯s lives be in danger too? Reign did not dare to think about those things at all. She only wanted to see them with her own eyes. Josef¡¯s expression changed as well, and he hurriedly rushed toward Lawrence¡¯s room. Reign and Han were both his esteemed guests. If Reign¡¯s younger brother died in his vi, Josef would still be responsible in some way, and the coboration with Reign would definitely fall through. Han¡¯s expression remained calm as he followed behind the two of them. Soon, they arrived at the door of the room where Landon, Yvonne, and Lawrence were. -Seeing that the guards here were also lying in pools of blood, their hearts sank. *Lawrence, Yvie, Mr. Katz¡­¡± Reign rushed in immediately. When she saw no one in the room, Reign¡¯s face turned pale, and she almost fell to the ground. Han was quick¨Cwitted and immediately caught her to prevent her from falling. Josef¡¯s expression changed when he saw there was no one in the room. ¡°Could it be that the intruders kidnapped the three of them?¡± ¡°No, I sent them away. Their lives are not in danger now. Don¡¯t panic¡­¡± Han said calmly. ¡°What?¡± When Reign and Josef heard this, they were slightly stunned before they looked at Han with surprise in their eyes. ¡°You already predicted this would happen?¡± Reign was overjoyed. Han nodded and said. The red¨Crobed messenger wants the spiritual beetle in Lawrence¡¯s brain. I was sure he woulde back. ¡°Therefore, when we went for our date, I was already prepared and secretly sent someone to move the three of them out of here. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell the two of you about this because I was afraid that if you acted differently, the mole would realize something was wrong ¡°A mole?¡± Josef frowned. ¡°Yes!¡± Han nodded. He said solemnly, ¡°After we moved in, I had already observed a few people looking at the five of us strangely and acting sneakily. ¡°Therefore, I concluded that some of your subordinates had already been bribed by the red¨Crobed messenger and leaked the information. ¡°From the looks of it, I was right. ¡°Both of you didn¡¯t know that Lawrence and the others had been moved, so the mole didn¡¯t know either. He misreported the 10 46 Chap infirmation, causing the intruder to think that the three of them were still in the vi. In fact, I had already moved them out without anyone knowing¡± Where are they? Reign quickly asked. In a safe ce Han smiled mysteriously. In a hotel in a town within Whileal Kingdom, Lawrencey quietly on the bed as Yvonne stayed by his side, looking after Landon stood by the window sill and kept his eyes on the outside, keeping his guard up. Yvonne¡¯s cyrs were filled with worry. ¡°Mr. Katz, are we really safe here?¡± They had been in the vi yesterday, with many people protecting them. They had felt very safe there. However, after Landon received a call from Han yesterday, they secretly moved to a hotel with no guards. Yvonne felt that they were in even more danger here. Because, other than Landon, there was no one else to protect them. If the enemy attacked, Landon might not be able to protect all of them. ¡°Wie, you have to trust Han¡¯s judgment.¡± Landon had already drawn all the curtains but still looked out of the window warily. Landon said, ¡°Han has richbat experience. If he said there¡¯s danger, there must be danger. ¡°I think this ce is much safer than the vi. At the very least, I don¡¯t feel we¡¯re being watched.¡± As an extraterritorial battlefield veteran, Landon could sense many things. Although Josef¡¯s vi was heavily guarded, Landon still felt as if he was being spied on. That made him uneasy. It meant that someone was watching them from the shadows within the vi. Now that they were in a hotel, that feeling had disappeared. Yvonne looked at Lawrence, who was lying on the bed. Yvonne¡¯s eyes were still filled with worry as she said in a low voice, ¡°I hope Lawrence wakes up soon. Once the pharmaceutical conference ends tonight, we¡¯ll immediately leave Whileal Kingdom and return home.¡± In this foreign country, even if she was injured, Yvonne had no one to rely on, and she felt very helpless. Landon lit a cigarette. After taking a few puffs, he suddenly remembered that Lawrence had just recovered from a serious illness and quickly stubbed out the cigarette, cing it in the ashtray. At this moment, Landon felt really frustrated. In Lightdom City, they were all powerful and influential people who did not need to listen to others at all. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Now that they were in Whileal Kingdom, they had to hide from others. This made Landon very unhappy. At this moment, Lawrence suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand. Lawrence¡¯s eyes were anxious and flustered. ¡°Mr. Katz, Yvie.¡± ¡°Lawrence, you¡¯re awake?¡± Yvonne was overjoyed. Landon also walked over and checked on Lawrence. Landon smiled and said, ¡°Lawrence, how do you feel?¡± Lawrence¡¯s eyes were solemn and anxious. Lawrence said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Katz, Yvie, now is not the time to catch up. ¡°Listen to me carefully. I feel danger approaching. We have to leave quickly.¡± Chapter 824 Chapter 824 ¡°Dangerous? Yvonne looked puzzled. ¡°The three of us have escaped all the way here. No one knows our whereabouts. How can it be dangerous?¡± Landon said in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions now. Whatever it is, I sense danger. In ten minutes, it will reach us Lawrence¡¯s eyes were solemn as he said anxiously, ¡°Yvie, Mr. Katz, just trust me on this. We have to leave immediately.¡± As Lawrence spoke, he struggled to get up, wanting to escape. However, Lawrence had just recovered from a serious illness and had no strength in his legs. As soon as he got out of bed, he almost fell Landon was quick to react and quickly helped Lawrence up. ¡°Lawrence, tell me what¡¯s going on. Why do you think someone ising for us?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡®Do you have some information?¡± Landon asked curiously. During this period of time, Lawrence had been unconscious and lying in bed. Now that Lawrence had woken up, why did he suddenly say there was danger? ¡°I can¡¯t go into detail now. Anyway, I have a very strange hunch that someone ising to kill us. We have nine minutes left,¡± Lawrence said. ¡°Lawrence, you¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense. How can we trust you? If our whereabouts are exposed after we leave, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ Yvonne frowned. I believe Lawrence. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll move immediately.¡± Landon thought for a moment before he picked Lawrence up and carried him on his shoulders. Landon opened the door and walked out. Although Yvonne was puzzled, she still followed behind Landon and walked out with them. While the two of them were walking, Lawrence suddenly said, ¡°No, not the right. Go left.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If we go right, we¡¯ll encounter the peopleing to kill us. We¡¯re no match for them. Go left.¡± ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± Landon listened to Lawrence and immediately changed direction, heading to the left. Lawrence closed his eyes and sensed carefully. Then, he took a coin out from his pocket and threw it out, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Now, turn right, and then right again at the third corridor.¡± Landon obeyed and immediately followed Lawrence¡¯s directions. ¡°Turn left! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°The fifth room is not closed. Let¡¯s go in ande out again after three minutes.¡± Following Lawrence¡¯s instructions, Landon carried him into the room, and Yvonne hurriedly followed. ¡°Close the door,¡± Lawrence said in a deep voice. At this moment, a crisp sound suddenly came from the stairwell. It was the sound of a coin hitting a can. After the sound, they could hear a man scream out in pain. ¡°Ouch!¡± Then, there was the sound of someone tumbling down the stairs and two bodies colliding with each other. ¡°Who threw the can?¡± ¡®Fuck! Are you blind? Get lost!¡± ¡°How dare you scold me?¡± After these voices, there were the sounds of arguing and fighting. Finally, violent gunshots and people¡¯s terrified screams resounded from outside. Following that, there were many panicked footsteps from outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The coin hit a can, causing someone to step on the can and fall. Then, that person collided with someone else, causing a chain reaction,¡± Lawrence said calmly. 10:46 When Landon and Yvonne heard this, their expressions changed. How did you know?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°It¡¯s just some simple calctions, Lawrence said calmly. A simple calction? Landon and Yvonne were especially shocked when they heard this. They didn¡¯t know anything earlier, but Lawrence could calcte this. How was this possible? They looked at Lawrence as if they were looking at the most incredible species in the world. What kind of brain did Lawrence have? When Lawrence saw that the two of them were surprised, he also came to a realization. Lawrence looked at his hands in disbelief and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right. When did I be so amazing?¡± Before Lawrence had fallen into aa, his intelligence and deduction skills were at the level of a normal person. Sometimes, he was even a bit lower than average. Lawrence had been lying in bed in a vegetative state for so long, but he had been aware of everything. Lawrence felt pain every day, but he could not move. He was better off dead. After waking up and regaining his mobility, Lawrence did not notice anything. But now, Lawrence felt that his deduction ability was very strong. This was true for his brain power in particr. Lawrence even felt that he could predict what would happen in five minutes. Lawrence felt a weird familiarity with his surroundings. It was as if Lawrence could use something very subtle to create a terrifying chain reaction. Lawrence¡¯s perception of danger had reached an extreme level. As long as someone had an intention to kill him, he would be able to sense it. The reason why Lawrence had woken up just now was because he sensed danger. It was just a feeling. There was no evidence, but it was a strong feeling. That was why Lawrence had wanted to leave. ¡°Lawrence, how do you feel now?¡± Landon asked. Lawrence said, ¡°I feel an unprecedented sense of rity. My memory is especially good. It¡¯s as if I can foresee everything clearly. ¡°For example, in three seconds, someone will jump down from our balcony.¡± As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, a scream came from outside the window. Then, a figure fell from the balcony. Lawrence continued, ¡°Also, someone will be knocking on the door in ten seconds. ¡°However, that person is definitely not a police officer, nor is he someone who wants to ask for help. Instead, he¡¯s a criminal who is taking advantage of the situation anding to steal things. ¡°So, we¡¯re going to close the door. After ten seconds, he will leave on his own.¡± After saying that, Lawrence locked the hotel door himself. Five seconds after Lawrence had locked the door, there was an extremely urgent knock at the door. Yvonne quickly took out her phone, pulled up the stopwatch application, and started it. Sure enough, ten secondster, the knocking on the door stopped. Landon and Yvonne were dumbfounded. After lying in bed for so long, was Lawrence¡¯s brain power now already so great? After they realized this, they were even more confident in Lawrence and stayed there without moving. Landon also put Lawrence down. At this moment, there were still sounds form different footstepsing from outside the door. Yvonne stared at the stopwatch on her phone without blinking. Spon, it was time. ¡°We can leave now,¡± Lawrence said. Without another word, Landon carried Lawrence on his back and walked out. Yvonne hurriedly followed. 10-16 After they left. Lawrence disyed an unimaginable ability to predict what would happen and make deductions Lawrence guided Landon¡¯s every step and direction, helping them avoid some dangerous people. Along the way, Lawrence also used some very small items to create some idents and attract the attention of many people. Ulumately, the three of them walked out of the hotel safely. Landon and Yvonne were extremely shocked by this. This was a wless n! Just as Landon was about to leave, Lawrence suddenly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Katz, do you have money on you?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Take out one thousand dors and put it on the top of the trash can.¡± Index boon His & pem was rest fight ders are det Sangre founder on the money vad ca cane me the pione baunini qithd?n? bilen do to podstate and prated hoongi te d? VREA Raisio wong You and Sawrence in toners a leat. Hey did a fet muciting is Eation ca Yes grunt Lowes Lawn what you did a tow was retic goed many people with one tomand¨Cinilos Otmwise, if these guys dit afer as we would haver from an Chapter 825 Chapter 825 Landon did not understand why Lawrence had asked this, and Landon was a little puzzled. However, after witnessing Lawrence¡¯s unparalleled deduction ability. Landon did not doubt Lawrence at all. Landon put Lawrence down and let Yvonne support him. Landon took one thousand dors out and ced it atop the trash can near the hotel¡¯s entrance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s escape in the southeast direction,¡± Lawrence said. As soon as Lawrence finished speaking, there was an explosion in the hotel. ss shattered, and mes swept out of the building. Landon and Yvonne looked over and were immediately shocked. The explosion had happened in the room they had been staying in. Lawrence¡¯s hunch had been right. Someone really wanted to kill them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lawrence urged. Without another word, Landon immediately carried Lawrence on his back and hurried in the direction Lawrence had indicated. Yvonne also followed quickly after them. However, Yvonne was a woman, and her physique was not good to begin with. Her speed was not fast enough, and she could not catch up to Landon. Landon did not waste any time, picking Yvonne up onto his shoulder as well, and sprinting toward the southeast. ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± After they ran for about 656 feet, a group of burly men in ck, wearing masks, rushed out of the hotel. One of the burly men was very tall. He immediately saw Landon running on the other side of the street and shouted. ¡°Chase after him!¡± When the men in ck suits saw Landon, they immediately chased after him. ¡°Money!¡± Just as they rushed out of the hotel, a homeless man suddenly rushed out and pounced on the hotel¡¯s trash can, blocking their way. ¡°Get lost!¡± The leader of the ck suits was furious and immediately kicked the homeless man away. ¡°Money! One thousand dors on the trash can!¡± The homeless man spat out blood from the beating he was given but still ran over. The homeless man¡¯s voice instantly attracted the attention of many other homeless on the street. When the homeless people saw the money atop the trash can, their eyes immediately lit up, and they ran over in groups. As there were many homeless people, they very quickly blocked the path of the men in ck suits. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± After the men in ck suits were blocked, they were furious, attacking and beating the homeless people until they were lying on the ground and unable to stand up. However, after such a dy, Landon had already disappeared. ¡°Fuck!¡± The leader of the ck suits gritted his teeth and immediately took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Sir, the target has run southeast. We can¡¯t catch up now.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Leave the rest to me. An extremely cold voice came from the phone. Landon activated his cultivation level to its peak state and sprinted through the streets. Landon was carrying Yvonne and Lawrence on his shoulders as he ran, but they did not feel much jolting as Landon ran. Yvonne praised Lawrence, ¡°Lawrence, what you did just now was terrific. ¡°We stopped so many people with one thousand dors. Otherwise, if those guys chased after us, we would have been in 10 16 Chapter 825 trouble. When Yvonne had looked back just now, she realized that those homeless people were rushing over desperately for the money, blocking the path of those men in ck suits. Lawrence¡¯s deduction was indeed very powerful and had considered everything. It felt especially magical and shocking to Yvonne. ¡°This is not the time to talk about this. We have to get out of danger first. *Mr. Katz, turn right at the next intersection. ¡°Okay.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Under the guidance of Lawrence, Landon constantly changed direction. After Landon and the others changed their direction, cars were blocking the route they had originally been on. There would always be masked men with weapons in the cars, coldly watching that original route. However, all those people would wait in vain and did not see Landon at all. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Where did those three go?¡± The masked assassins waited for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Landon, Yvonne, and Lawrence. They were all stunned. No matter which intersection or direction they were at, these men had tight control over their team. However, no matter what they did, Landon and the others brushed past them, making it impossible for the masked assassins to find them. The masked men in charge of blocking the way were all dumbfounded. They had no idea where Landon and the other two people had gone. It felt as if Landon and the others had predicted their movements, and they would never be able to find the three of them. In the end, one of the masked men had no choice but to make a call. ¡°Mr. Scarborough, we can¡¯t intercept him.¡± ¡°Are you all useless? You mobilized so many troops but can¡¯t even stop three people?¡± Scarborough berated him angrily through the phone. The masked man¡¯s expression changed as he was scolded. He did not dare to refute and could only say, ¡°I suspect that they also have surveince cameras on the streets and are aware of our movements. ¡°I suggest mobilizing the traffic department and shutting down all surveince systems temporarily.¡± As the masked man spoke, he looked at the surveince cameras on the street and gritted his teeth. He felt extremely aggrieved. They were all professional investigators but couldn¡¯t even catch three people. This was too embarrassing. ¡°Shut your own damn thing down, you useless pieces of crap. Don¡¯te up with stupid ideas. ¡°There will be no monthly bonus for all of you.¡± Scarborough was extremely angry. After cursing angrily, he hung up. Scarborough strode to the window and looked down at the city with a cold and sharp gaze At this moment, Scarborough was on the 30th floor of the tallest building in the city. He could see any changes in any part of the city from here. Scarborough held a cup of coffee in his hand and his eyes were cold. ¡°I don¡¯t believe the three of you can disappear into thin air.¡± As Scarborough spoke, he dialed a number on his phone and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s me, Scarborough¡± Hearing Scarborough¡¯s voice, an excited voice immediately came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Boss, you finally remember Dark ves?¡± ¡°This is great. Boss, if you have any instructions, tell us. We promise toplete the mission even if we die.¡± There was even a hint of a sob in his excited voice. ¡°Alright, stop! I don¡¯t like people whining and crying.¡± Scarborough¡¯s gaze was cold, and he immediately chided the other party to ask him to stop crying. Then, Scarborough said caldly. ¡°I¡¯m in Blubridge City now. I¡¯ll send you the information of three people in a while. I want you to capture them alive within an hour.¡± ¡°Then, if I identally injure them during the capture¡­¡± As long as they¡¯re alive, that will be fine.¡± Alright. I understand. I proinise to bring them to you within an hour.¡± With that, the person hung up. Scarborough drank his coffee and stared at the city, saying coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll see where you can run to.¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Carrying Yvonne and Lawrence, Landon ran around the city. Under Lawrence¡¯s guidance, Landon quickly shook off the pursuers. Soon, they arrived in front of a small restaurant that sold specialty dishes from Lightdom City. At this moment, Lawrence suddenly said, ¡®Mr. Katz, wait, stop!¡± Landon immediately slowed down and stopped. Landon¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lawrence stared at the small restaurant and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡± ¡°Lawrence, we¡¯re on the run now, but you want to eat?¡± Landon was stunned Judging from the situation at the hotel, many people wereing after them. If they stopped now, the consequences would be unimaginable. The pursuers might catch up to them, and their lives would probably be in danger. ¡°Mr. Katz, listen to me. Let¡¯s go in and eat. It will be very safe inside,¡± Lawrence said firmly. Lawrence had a strong premonition that entering this restaurant to eat was the safest and most effective way to save their lives. ¡°Mr. Katz, Lawrence has not missed anything along the way. Trust him,¡± Yvonne said. Landon thought about it and finally gritted his teeth. Landon put the two of them down, and the three of them walked into the restaurant together. ¡°Wee. What would the three of you like to have?¡± As soon as they entered, a middle¨Caged woman in a waiter¡¯s uniform immediately walked over toward them enthusiastically. She had a smile on her face and spoke in an authentic Whileal Kingdom ent. *Boss, do you have Lightdom Cuisine here?¡± Lawrence asked in perfect Aulbili. ¡°Oh! Are you three from Lightdom City? Fellow countrymen! Come and quickly sit down!¡± When the waitress heard Lawrence¡¯s words, her eyes immediately lit up. She pulled the three of them in enthusiastically and spoke in Aulbili, ¡°You made the right decision toe here to eat. Our chef here is from Lightdom City and can make authentic Lightdom Cuisine! ¡°Listen, in a foreign country like Whileal Kingdom, it¡¯s not easy to eat authentic Lightdom Cuisine.¡± Landon and Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that. The waitress¡¯s Aulbili was authentic and fluent. Many tones and ways of speaking felt extremely familiar and intimate to them This was the authentic Lightdom City Aulbili! Lawrence sat down and said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s have chicken soup, fried pork chop,sagna, and honey¨Croasted wings. ¡°Mr. Katz, Yvie, what do you want to eat?¡± When Landon and Yvonne saw that Lawrence was very familiar with the local dishes, they could not help but feel puzzled. However, they didn¡¯t think much about it and immediately ordered their favorite dishes. ¡°Alright, Mr. Baxter. Our guests have ordered.¡± After the waitress finished writing their orders, she immediately walked into the kitchen and handed the list to the chef Then, the waitress returned to the restaurant¡¯s main area and quietly waited. At this time, the restaurant¡¯s business was not very lively. Other than Landon, Yvonne, and Lawrence, there were only a few people around. After Landon sat down, he looked outside vigntly and even took the opportunity to size up everything here. This small restaurant was quite well¨Crun and the decorations were very warm. It was clear that the owner of this shop was doing well since they could open such a shop in the city center of a developed city like Blubridge City. However, Landon felt that such a ce was obviously not enough for them to escape danger. After all, there had been many people chasing after them just now. Those people were strong and even had explosives. No matter how Landon looked at it, this small restaurant could not withstand the attacks of those pursuers. Why did Lawrence feel that this ce was safe? 10:47 ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a chat with us?¡± At this moment, Lawrence greeted the waitress with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± The middle¨Caged woman was a talkative person. She immediately moved a chair and sat down, chatting with the three of them. After chatting, the four of them exchanged names and backgrounds. The waitress¡¯s name was Tiana Kirby. Twenty years ago, she crossed the ocean to settle in Whileal Kingdom and started a small restaurant business. While Tiana served as a waitress liere, she was also the owner. She had lived here with her husband for a long time, and their life was quite interesting. ¡°Do you make a lot of money?¡± Lawrence asked curiously. With a faint smile, Tiana replied, ¡°It¡¯s just so¨Cso. As long as we earn enough money, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to have too much.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Tiana looked at the nervous Landon and said calmly, ¡°Sir, are you being chased?¡± When Landon and Yvonne heard this, their expressions changed. Lawrence¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Ms. Kirby, from your tone of voice, you don¡¯t seem to be afraid that we will bring trouble to you,¡± Landon asked. Tiana smiled and confidently said, ¡°My husband and I have been here for so many years, and we¡¯ve umted some connections in Blubridge City. ¡°The area around us belongs to the boss of Lake Street. Ordinary people from Whileal Kingdom wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble here.¡± ¡°You mean to say that this is under the purview of the boss of Lake Street?¡± Yvonne was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Tiana nodded. ¡°The people from Longhard Kingdom are so powerful here?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Young girl, you look like the kind of person who reads books and does research but rarely travels around the world¡± Tiana looked at Yvonne with a gentle gaze, and exined, ¡°We have always been tenacious, especially when living in a foreignnd, and our ability to adapt to the environment is top¨C notch. ¡°We¡¯re like dandelions. We can go anywhere, take root, and grow our own power. ¡°The area around us is the territory of Lake Street¡¯s boss, Roger Mann. ¡°Other than Blubridge City¡¯s most powerful Sergeant, the other forces in Blubridge City don¡¯t dare to cause trouble here.¡± ¡°What if there¡¯s a hothead?¡± Landon asked. Tiana couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°If those hotheads dare to cause trouble here, they¡¯ll die.¡± After a pause, Tiana continued, ¡°In short, this is a safe haven for people from the Longhard Kingdom!¡± While they were chatting the chef in the kitchen had already prepared the food and brought it out. At this moment, more guests arrived. Tiana gestured for Landon, Lawrence, and Yvonne to eat while she went to wee the guests. The three of them did not say anything else, immediately eating to replenish their strength. Just as they were about to finish their meal, a burly dark¨Cskinned man with a gaze like cold lightning suddenly walked in. After the dark¨Cskinned man nced around the restaurant, his gazended on Landon, Lawrence, and Yvonne. His eyes instantly turned extremely cold. In the next second, he strode towards the three of them with an unfriendly look in his eyes. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 When they saw the dark¨Cskinned man walking over, Lawrence, Landon, and Yvonne¡¯s expressions changed. They stared at him, their eyes filled with wariness and vignce. It was obvious that this dark¨Cskinned man was hostile toward them. ¡°Mr. Katz¡­¡± Yvonne looked at Landon nervously, her heart racing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect both of you, Landon said in a deep voice. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As he said that. Landon stood up, putting himself between the dark¨Cskinned man and Yvonne and Lawrence. Landon¡¯s gaze was solemn, and he was ready to fight at any time. When the dark¨Cskinned man saw Landon stand up, he stopped in his tracks and stared coldly at Landon. Their gazes shed, the murderous aura in the air seeming to surge. Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Tiana stepped between the dark¨Cskinned man and Landon. Tiana looked at the dark¨Cskinned man with a smile and spoke in a very pure¨Csounding foreign language, ¡°Danny, long time no see. Come and have a seat. What do you want to eat today?¡± The dark¨Cskinned man, Danny, was a well¨Cknown person who was often active in Lake Street and had a powerful older brother, It was said that the brothers came from prestigious families and were rted to some nobles in the Whileal Kingdom. Their backgrounds were extraordinary. In Lake Street, many people would give Danny and his brother some respect. The brothers were also very good at dealing with people, maintaining a friendly rtionship with the gangs and those in power in Lake Street, and never crossed the line. Furthermore, Danny often patronized Tiana¡¯s restaurant and loved the Lightdom cuisine. Danny nced at Tiana, then coldly looked at Landon and the other two. After that, Danny used a foreignnguage to answer Tiana, ¡°Same as usual.¡± After saying that, he sat at the table 10 feet away from them. His cold and unfriendly gaze was fixed on the three of them. Yvonne felt her hair stand on end, and she didn¡¯t have a good expression as she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Katz, Lawrence, I think we should quickly leave. This dark¨Cskinned man clearly recognized them and was staring at them. If the three of them didn¡¯t leave now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape when the rest of his gang arrived. ¡°No, we¡¯ll stay here today. We¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± Lawrence said in a deep voice. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve calcted it in my head countless times. This is the safest ce. Once we leave this ce, our lives will be in danger in less than ten minutes.¡± Lawrence¡¯s eyes were firm as he pronounced each word, ¡°No matter what, we have to stay here today until Mr. Jaberes to get us.¡± When Landon and Yvonne heard this, they could not help but look at each other in dismay. However, it was obvious they were being targeted. Danny had even wanted to attack them here. If they left this ce, they might really be attacked. ¡®Don¡¯t worry no one dares to start a fight in Peace Restaurant.¡± Tiana chuckled. When Landon and Yvonne heard this, they could not help but be shocked. This was Peace Restaurant? They had thought this kind of restaurant was only seen in movies or on television, but they had actually encountered it in a foreign country like Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and eat.¡± Looking at them, Tiana smiled charmingly and said, ¡°However, anything that happens outside the restaurant is none of our business.¡± Alier saying that, Tiana went to wee the others with a smile. ¡°Sir, pleasee in. What would you like to eat?¡± Tiana was a middle¨Caged woman, and she was graceful and friendly. Tiana also had charming eyes that made her dithcult to forget 10.47 Tiana was a middle¨Caged woman, but she had a special kind of charm. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll only have the strength after eating. Lawrence picked up the cutlery and immediately started eating. Lawrence felt that his brain was very sharp now. He did not even need to think to know the answers to the questions that he could not solve in the past. Lawrence almost felt he could control his internal organs and body by sending messages through his brain. Lawrence even felt that with a little bit of practice, he would be able to control his heartbeat and blood flow. Lawrence¡¯s eyes had also be different from others, and he could see through many people¡¯s ws. Earlier, Lawrence had only nced at Danny and immediately analyzed Danny¡¯s personality, fighting habits, weaknesses, fatal points, and ws. However, it was useless to see other people¡¯s weaknesses. Lawrence had to have the strength to weaken their strengths as well. Right now, Lawrence was so weak that he had no way of fighting the enemy. Lawrence kept eating. After eating the food, he immediately used his brain to send out a signal, causing his body to secrete hormones and enzymes to quickly digest the food in his stomach, turning it into energy that flowed through his limbs and bones. This ability was simply out of this world! ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Lawrence frowned. Lawrence continued to order food and eat, making his stamina stronger and stronger. One bowl of rice! Two bowls of rice! Three bowls of rice! As time passed, Lawrence ate more and more food. Beef, fried pork chop, pancakes, and all kinds of food were eaten up by Lawrence. The empty bowls of rice also started piling high, creating a small mountain of empty bowls on the table as he ate. Landon, Yvonne, Tiana, and many of the guests in the restaurant were all stunned. Lawrence looked so weak, but he could actually eat so much. Everyone was extremely curious. Where did all the food that Lawrence ate go? ¡°Eat slowly, eat slowly,¡± Landon said worriedly. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Lawrence choked on his food from the way he was eating. Lawrence ignored him and continued eating. While Lawrence was eating, more and more dark¨Cskinned people gathered in front of Peace Restaurant. With weapons in their hands and fierce gazes, they surrounded Peace Restaurant, a murderous aura surrounding the area. The atmosphere became extremely oppressive. The terrifying atmosphere made many customers in the restaurant unable to breathe. Many people clearly realized something was wrong, paid the bill, and left. When Landon and Yvonne saw this, their faces darkened. Great. Now they were surrounded. These dark¨Cskinned men were clearly here for them. Now that they had surrounded this ce, no matter what, they could no longer hide and could only fight like cornered animals. ¡°Yvic, I¡¯ll think of a way to break outter. Take Lawrence and leave,¡± Landon whispered. ¡°Mr. Katz, you¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have lived for so long, killed many enemies, and I even have children. I¡¯ve lived a full life. ¡°On the other hand, you guys are the new generation. My death is nothing to be sad about, but you both must leave alive.¡± Landon¡¯s eyes were determined. He grabbed a small knife from the dining table and stared at the dark¨C skinned man, Danny. Landoo¡¯s intuition told him that Danny was the leader of the dark¨Cskinned people outside. If they destroyed the leader, the gang would copse. As long as Landon killed Danny, the dark¨Cskinned people would be leaderless. At this moment, Lawrence suddenly put down his cutlery and touched his stomach. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m full!* Then, Lawrence stood up and stretched his arms. ¡°Next, we can take action.¡± With that, Lawrence picked up a bowl and walked over to Danny, his eyes bright. ¡°Lawrence, what are you going to do?¡± When Landon and Yvonne saw this, their expressions changed drastically. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 Lawrence was someone who had just recovered from a serious illness. He could not even run just now and could only be carried by Landon. Now, Lawrence was walking toward Danny. Was he going to provoke Danny? It was obvious that Danny was not someone to be trifled with. Lawrence was not his match at all. ¡®Lawrence, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡± Landon hurriedly tried to grab Lawrence. However, Lawrence seemed to have eyes on the back of his head, quickly dodging Landon. At the same time, Lawrence had reached Danny and looked at him with bright eyes, speaking in a foreignnguage, ¡°Hello, if I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re here to cause trouble for us, right?¡± Lawrence sounded as if he had lived in the Whileal Kingdom for a long time, speaking their local language fluently. Hearing these words, Landon and Yvonne were stunned, their eyes even more shocked. Lawrence was brought to Whileal Kingdom for treatment after he had lost consciousness. All these years, he had been in a vegetative state and had no time to learn anothernguage. However, he could now speak a foreignnguage fluently. It was simply unbelievable. Danny stared at Lawrence and smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. You won¡¯t be able to escape this time. Surrender.¡± Lawrence could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible for us to escape, but we don¡¯t intend to escape. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m not here to surrender. I¡¯m here to threaten you. You¡¯d better escape quickly. ¡°Because in another twenty minutes, all of you will die here.¡± Lawrence ced the bowl on Danny¡¯s table. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better retreat. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± With that, Lawrence turned around and left, returning to his seat. Seeing this scene, Landon, Yvonne, Tiana, and the others were all dumbfounded. No matter how one looked at it, Lawrence was weak, and Danny was brave and an expert at fighting. At this moment, they were surrounded by many people and were clearly at a disadvantage. However, Lawrence still dared to threaten Danny. What was going on? Was Lawrence not afraid of death? Danny looked at the broken bowl in front of him and then at Lawrence, his eyes dark and deep. Lawrence was looking down on him right now! Danny clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead bulged. No matter what, Danny was still a general¨Css expert. How dare Lawrence, a weak schr, threaten him like this? It was humiliating! ¡°Sir, please bear with it. This is the Peace Restaurant. It¡¯s also the territory of Lake Street¡¯s Roger Mann. If you dare to start a fight, you¡¯ll be disrespecting Lake Street.¡± Lawrence¡¯s expression was calm as he said each word, ¡°You have to think carefully. Are you guys a match for Lake Street¡¯s boss?¡± Lawrence¡¯s words seemed to be adding fuel to the fire, igniting Danny¡¯s anger again. Danny was furious, immediately shattering the coffee cup with a swipe of his hand. Danny¡¯s aggressiveness seemed to explode forth along with a murderous aura, and he said angrily, ¡°Little bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, Danny pped the table with his hand and stood up, taking out a pistol, and aiming it at Lawrence. At this moment, a saber beam flew out of the kitchen and cut the gun in Danny¡¯s hand in half. Then a kitchen knife flew over andnded on Danny¡¯s table. A cold voice came from the kitchen. ¡°Danny, seeing that you were once Mr. Mann¡¯s friend, I won¡¯t kill you this time. This is just a warning. ¡°If you dare to cause trouble in my boss¡¯s restaurant again, you know the consequences.¡± Danay looked at the kitchen knife, then at the kitchen. Cold sweat was pouring down his forehead, and his eyes were frightened. 10.49 ¡°Danny, don¡¯t forget that this is the Peace Restaurant, Tiana said with a smile. Danny¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, and he red at the three of them with a dark expression. ¡°Little bastard, don¡¯t think the Peace Restaurant can protect you for the rest of your life. ¡°The Peace Restaurant will be closing in 30 minutes. They won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± With that, Danny flicked his sleeves and left, crossing the street and standing opposite the Peace Restaurant to smoke a cigarette as he stared coldly at Lawrence. ¡°Ms. Kirby, are you really closing in 30 minutes?¡± Yvonne hurriedly looked at Tiana. Tiana nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± *Then after you close¡­¡± ¡°Peace Restaurant has a rule. As long as you enter the restaurant to eat, you are our guest, and we will protect you, but we don¡¯t let guests stay here. ¡°As soon as the guests leave our restaurant, it has nothing to do with us anymore.¡± Upon hearing Tiana¡¯s words, Landon and Yvonne¡¯s hearts sank. They were in trouble! If the restaurant closed after 30 minutes and they left, wouldn¡¯t they be killed by the dark¨Cskinned people outside? When they saw Danny¡¯s fierce gaze, this feeling was even stronger. It was obvious that Danny wanted to kill them. Moreover, Danny was very aggressive, with a murderous aura. Danny was clearly a general¨Css expert, and his strength was unfathomable. Facing such a dark¨Cskinned man, Landon did not dare to guarantee that he could fight Danny. Landon¡¯s heart sank, and he was uneasy. Lawrence stared at the broken pieces of the bowl that Danny had shattered. Lawrence chuckled and said with confidence, *30 minutes is enough.¡± With that, Lawrence walked over and picked up the broken fragments. ¡°Lawrence, what are you doing?¡± Landon and Yvonne looked puzzled. What was the use of collecting the fragments of this broken bowl? Looking at Lawrence, Tiana was even more confused. Tiana could tell that Lawrence had deliberately provoked Danny¡¯s anger just now. Was his goal to collect these fragments? ¡°Ms. Kirby, can you sell these broken bowl fragments to me?¡± Lawrence asked. ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Tiana said. Tiana sized up Lawrence and felt that the young man in front of her had bright eyes and a confident expression. Lawrence gave off a strategic feeling of wisdom. Tiana also wanted to see what Lawrence was up to. At this moment, the kitchen knife that had been sticking out of the table was pulled by a powerful suction force and flew straight back into the kitchen. Landon and Yvonne looked at the kitchen, their eyes filled with shock. Telekinesis! This was the indication of a seven¨Cstar General! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The chef in Peace Restaurant was such a high¨Clevel expert. How powerful and unfathomable was the owner of this restaurant? While they were feeling shocked, they looked at Lawrence with even more shock. Lawrence had said that this was the safest ce. Could it be that Lawrence knew there was such a terrifying person here? However, Lawrence had never been here before. How would he know? Lawrence did not care too much. He continued to fiddle with the fragments of the bowl, overjoyed as if it was a treasure. Lawrence, what¡¯s the use of these fragments? What are you going to do with it?¡± Landon asked curiously. Lawrence smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°This is a treasure. It¡¯s very useful!¡± Chapter 829 Chapter 829 After saying that, Lawrence immediately wrapped the broken fragments in a tablecloth and ced it beside him carefully. Seeing him like this, Landon and Yvonne were confused, The series of things that Lawrence had done after waking up was ridiculous and unfathomable, but Lawrence¡¯s every instruction allowed them to escape each cmity. Therefore, although they were puzzled, they still chose to trust Lawrence. All of a sudden, Yvonne seemed to have thought of something. Her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Lawrence, you¡­ you could walk just now?¡± Landon had also just thought of this and immediately stared at Lawrence, sizing him up. A while ago, Lawrence had no strength in his feet and had to be carried on Landon¡¯s back. However, Lawrence could now walk, and his body was also a little stronger than before. It was unbelievablel ¡°Lawrence, how did you do it?¡± Landon asked. A weak body needs nourishment. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Lawrenceughed. Nourishment? When Landon and Yvonne heard this, they looked at the mountain of empty rice bowls and were stunned. Lawrence had eaten so much to nourish himself? ¡°Young man, your digestive ability is very strong. How did you do it?¡± Tiana also looked at Lawrence in shock. Eating a lot was not considered a special ability. Many people with big appetites could eat a lot. However, fast digestion, fast absorption, and being able to immediately be stronger after absorption was an unbelievable kind of ability! As far as Tiana knew, even god¨Css elites could not do this! How did Lawrence do it? ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how to exin it. If I want to digest it, everything in my stomach will get digested,¡± Lawrence said. Tiana, Landon, and Yvonne were speechless. What kind of exnation was this? His body could do it as long as he wanted to? Tiana¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell us, that¡¯s fine, but what¡¯s the point of saying such things to fool me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s true,¡± Lawrence said. Tiana¡¯s face darkened even more. Tiana was about to lose her temper when a man¡¯s voice came from the kitchen. ¡°He¡¯s not lying.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Following that, a man dressed as a chef walked out of the kitchen. The man looked especially young. He was at most 25 years old, but his hair was white, and his eyes were filled with endless hardships. There was also a sense of mncholy and sadness in his entire aura. It was as if he had experienced many losses. Just looking at him made one feel very sad. ¡°Mr. Baxter, this is true?¡± Tiana asked. Mr. Baxter nodded and said, ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s a kind of person in this world with an extremely developed brain. If his mind is clear, a single thought can create or destroy anything. ¡°As long as such a person cultivates to the limit, if he intends to kill someone, that person will die. ¡°As long as he wants to save someone, that person will live.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present was stunned. This was too unbelievable, right? Even Lawrence himself was stunned. Was he that powerful? Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Tiana, Landon, Yvonne, and Mr. Baxter were all looking at Lawrence with puzzled expressions. At this moment, no one present knew what Lawrence was thinking, nor did they know where he ¡°Lawrence, can you tell me what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Landon asked. ? got his courage Lawrence smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Some things won¡¯t work if I say it out loud. There are still 20 minutes before this ce closes. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± As Lawrence spoke, he looked at the dark¨Cskinned people outside the restaurant and said each word slowly, ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything. In twenty minutes, these dark¨Cskinned people will all die.¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at each other. ¡°Could it be that we will have reinforcements in 20 minutes? Will Mr. Jabere?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up. Lawrence shook his head. ¡°Han will only reach after 30 minutes. We will have 10 minutes alone. We have to save ourselves.¡± ¡°10 minutes?¡± ¡°Yes. In 20 minutes, those dark¨Cskinned people will all die, and the thing that killed them will attack us. We have to protect ourselves sessfully in the 10¨Cminute window before Han arrives!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After saying that, Lawrence asked Landon to take out his wallet. He took out a lot of money from Landon¡¯s wallet and handed them to Mr. Baxter and Tiana. ¡°What do you want to buy this time?¡± Tiana took the money. ¡°Do you have a fire torch?¡± Lawrence asked. ¡°A fire torch?¡± ¡°Yes, it must be a fire torch with a temperature of more than 1,800 degrees.¡± ¡°Yes, we do, but this money isn¡¯t enough for it.¡± Tiana smiled. ¡°Mr. Katz.¡± Lawrence looked at Landon. Landon immediately took a card out of his wallet and ced it on the table. ¡°There are 100 thousand dors here. Is that enough?¡± Tiana¡¯s smile was especially radiant as she spoke, ¡°With that amount of money, you can buy two. ¡°We don¡¯t need that many. Just a fire torch will do. Next, give us some peanut oil,¡± Landon said. ¡°Peanut oil?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Sure, the peanut oil is in the kitchen. If you need anything, go get it yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lawrence nodded and walked into the kitchen to take many things out. In the end, he took out a lot of salt and three boxes of peanut oil, cing them on the table. At this time, Tiana also took out two fire torches and ced them on the table. ¡°What are you going to use this for?¡± Mr. Baxter asked curiously. The fierce and brutal assassins from Dark ves were outside. Did Lawrence want to use such things to break out? ¡°There are endless uses.¡± Lawrence smiled confidently and patted the salt and peanut oil. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to use the fire torch?¡± Tiana asked. ¡°The fire torch is just a support. The peanut oil and salt are the most important,¡± Lawrence said. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Tianal¡± At this moment, Danny, who was standing outside the door, couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. He walked to the entrance of Peace Restaurant and red at Tiana. ¡°You¡¯d better hand those people over. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you!¡± Mr. Baxter¡¯s gaze turned cold. He suddenly stretched out his hand and sent the kitchen knife flying. The knifended on the ground, sticking out of the floor in front of Danny¡¯s feet. ¡°Danny, if you take another step forward, our Peace Restaurant will fight you!¡± Mr. Baxter said coldly. Do you think Dark ves will be afraid of you?¡± Danny¡¯s expression was calm. As Danny spoke, three extremely terrifying auras appeared from afar and quickly approached. It was three dark¨Cskinned assassins! They quickly came to Danny¡¯s side and stared at the three people in the Peace Restaurant with Danny. Their gazes were fierce, with arge murderous aura ¡°Dark ves¡® Big Four.¡± Upon seeing these four people, Mr. Baxter and Tiana¡¯s faces sank and be solemn. These four people were all general¨Css experts. If these assassins ignored all the rules and attacked the Peace Restaurant, they would probably not be able to protect the restaurant. ¡°Why are there so many general¨Css experts?¡± Landon¡¯s expression darkened. °ª In the past, in Lightdom City, Landon could do what he wanted. Unless he was facing Robert or the chief of the Zabel family, Landon was invincible. However, after leaving Lightdom City and reaching Whileal Kingdom, Landon realized that his general¨C ss cultivation level was not presentablepared to the people here. There were too many experts here! When Landon had been at Sanatorium Vi, he had seen many general¨Css experts. Landon had even seen many god¨Css experts. Now that they were in Blubridge City and had met so many of thein, it felt like these general¨Css experts were everywhere. ¡°There are more than six billion people in the world. Even if only one in a million people be a general¨Css elite, the number is still substantial.¡± Mr. Baxter¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Besides, general¨Css experts aren¡¯t that impressive.¡± At this point, Mr. Baxter seemed to have recalled a sad past, and his eyes quickly darkened. Tiana looked at the four dark¨Cskinned men outside the door, as well as the assassins who were constantly forcing their way closer. Tiana¡¯s eyes were solemn and worried. ¡°Mr. Baxter, it seems like they¡¯re going to rush in.¡± Mr. Baxter walked out of the door and stared coldly at Danny and the three others with him. ¡°Are you really going to start a war?¡± They were four general¨Css experts with more than 50 dark¨Cskinned assassins behind them. All of them were aggressive. Mr. Baxter was facing so many soldiers alone, but his expression did not change. When Danny saw Mr. Baxter, a trace of fear shed across his eyes. However, when he thought of Scarborough¡¯s promise, Danny felt a burst of mania within him, and he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s simple. If you don¡¯t want to fight, hand those three over to us immediately.¡± ¡°ording to the rules of the Peace Restaurant, they are our guests before we close,¡± Mr. Baxter said in a deep voice. ¡°We can¡¯t wait that long. I¡¯ll give you one minute. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for tearing down your store!¡± Danny said angrily. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°This is Whileal Kingdom. It¡¯s our territory. I usually give you some respect and don¡¯t cause trouble in your restaurant. Who do you think you are ¡°You¡¯re just a chef. Do you really think you¡¯re someone important? If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Mann, I would have killed you long ago! ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash that uses your connections to unt your power. If you were really that strong, you would have been able to protect your own woman.¡± When Mr. Baxter heard this, his eyes turned even colder. ¡°Say that again?¡± Mr. Baxter strode out of the Peace Restaurant. As Mr. Baxter stepped out, a monstrous murderous aura soared into the sky, shocking everyone. Danny and the other three general¨Css dark¨Cskinned men were all on high alert. The 50 dark¨Cskinned assassins also took two steps back immediately, looking at Mr. Baxter with fear and vignce. The atmosphere instantly became tense. Everyone knew that once Mr. Baxter left the Peace Restaurant, it meant that he was going to make a move. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Yvonne chatched her chest. She was in so much pain that she could not say a word. Yve, it¡¯s all my fault. L. I did¡¯t see thising¡± When Lawrence saw Yvonne like this, he immediately covered his head guility, his eyes bloodshot Tears welled up in Lawrence¡¯s eyes Farlier, Lawrence had calcted and predicted many possibilities in his mind. Lawrence felt that they could only survive if they were in the Peace Restaurant. However, Lawrence had never thought that Yvonne would be shot and die because of this. To Lawrence, this was simply a hellish mistake! Lawrence regretted it and med himself. Landon¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears. His body was trembling violently, and he felt endless regret and med himself. If Landon had reacted earlier, Yvonne would not have been injured Just as the two men were crying, suddenly. Yvonne said in a pained voice, ¡°L¡­ Im not dead. Don¡¯t be like this¡± ¡°Not dead? When Lawrence and Landon heard this, they were overjoyed. They immediately looked at Yvonne, their eyes filled with joy. Yvonne struggled to get up and removed her hand from her chest. On her palm, there were many fragments from an emerald pendant. This ¡°Landon looked puzzled. This is the protective gem that Mr. Jaber gave me. It¡¯s also equivalent to an amulet.¡± Yvonne said. Yvonne looked at the emerald pendant fragments in her hand and felt emotional. When they had been back home, Han had given Yvonne this amulet. After wearing it, she felt at ease and no longer felt the invasion of evil spirits. Yvonne never expected that after reaching Whileal Kingdom, this amulet would really save her life. This was unbelievable! At this moment, Yvonne felt admiration and gratitude for Han from the bottom of her heart. This amulet could really save lives! However, even though her life was not in danger, the bullet that had hit the emerald pendant still caused arge bruise on her chest and a burning pain. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not dead. Quick, hide at the back of the restaurant.¡± Landon immediately dragged both of them into the storage room at the back of the restaurant. Just as they left, three hand grenades flew over andnded where they had been hiding moments before. The hand grenades exploded, and mes soared into the sky. The shock wave spread from the explosion, blowing up all the cutlery and stocks in the room. It was an extremely messy scene. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Landon rushed out of the storage room at the back of the restaurant. He held the fire torch and fired at the Dark ves assassins who were rushing over. A burst of fire swept out, directly burning those people. At the same time, Tiana took out her machine gun and fired at the dark¨Cskinned assassins. Under their joint attack, more than half of the 50 dark¨Cskinned men were instantly killed. With only half their numbers left, the rest of the Dark ves¡® assassins had already rushed into the restaurant. Five Dark ves¡® assassins were like wild animals as they pounced at Tiana. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The other Dark ves¡® assassins all charged toward Landon Although these people were not general¨Css experts, they were also very powerful. Moreover, they were unafraid of death. Even though these assassins knew that Landon and Tiana had weapons that could kill them, they were not afraid at all. The sassins quickly ponce toward then as if possessed. Tiana¡¯s machine gun only managed to kill two Dark ves¡® assassins at close range. After that, three Dark ves assassins closed in on her. Tires sharp des shot toward Tiana¡¯s neck. They were fast! Extremely fast! These thirre Dark ves¡® assassins were inhumane. The moment they attacked, they would definitely aim to kill. ¡°Ms. Kirby, be careful! Landon hurriedly shouted. Tiana looked like a gentle person. She might be able to defend herself against the enemy when she was holding a machine yun. However, once these assassins got close, did she stand a chance? However, before Landon could finish his sentence, Tiana had already retreated quickly. Her speed was as fast as lightning, and she easily dodged the des of the three assassins. At the same time, Tiana took out a pistol from her back and fired three shots at the three of them. Headshot after headshot! One¨Chit kill¡¯s Clean and efficient! Landon was stunned when he saw this. As a general¨Css expert, Landon had experienced many life¨Cand¨Cdeath battles. His eyes were sharp, and Landon could tell at nce who was an expert and who was weak. Landon had never expected that he would misjudge someone in Whileal Kingdom today. Tiana wasn¡¯t any other restaurant owner, and her skills weren¡¯t ordinary. ¡°Kill!¡± While Landon was still in shock, the Dark ves¡® assassins had already closed in. They were about 40 inches in front of him. and their sharp weapons stabbed toward his heart, between his eyebrows, his throat¡­ At the same time, some of the Dark ves¡® assassins took out their pistols, aimed at Landon, and pulled the trigger. Landon let out a loud roar and took a step. After dodging the attacks of the assassins, Landon moved like lightning and grabbed the neck of a dark¨Cskinned assassin. With a crack, he broke the assassin¡¯s neck. Then, Landon grabbed the dark¨Cskinned assassin¡¯s corpse and used it as a shield. The bullets flew toward him and hit the assassin¡¯s corpse. Landon attacked again and threw the corpse out, knocking over three people. Then, he quickly retreated and widened the distance between himself and them. Landon pressed the switch of the fire torch. The mes roared like a fire dragon, engulfing the men and burning them until they screamed in pain. The dark¨Cskinned assassins who were closer to the mes were even more miserable. Their heads were burned by the high temperature of almost 1,800 degrees. They died before they could even scream. Seven dark¨Cskinned assassins were dered dead immediately. ¡°Lawrence, take Yvie and run!¡± Landon roared. There were too many Dark ves¡® assassins. There were more than a dozen in this small restaurant alone, and Danny was ull outside. Earlier, Landon had seen many Dark ves¡® assassins rushing over from behind Danny. There seemed to be a lot of them. If they were trapped here, they would definitely die, Just as he was speaking, Lawrence walked out from behind. Lawrence raised the fire torch in his hand and shot at the dark¨Cskinned assassins. Landon looked at Lawrence¡¯s eyes which showed his refusal to leave. Landon gritted his teeth and stopped trying to persuade Lawrence, using his own fire torch to attack the assassins. The two fire torches achieved an absolute suppression of martial strength, burning the remaining assassins until they cried out in pain. Inside the restaurant, there was a pungent smell of burnt meat. Waving her hand in from of her nose, Tiana krusted her brows and said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have charged you guys more Such a big norder case will have a huge impact on my restaurant¡¯s business¡± Without another word, Landon threw another card toward her Tiana took the card and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You guys can fight however you want. I¡¯ll clean up after the fight.¡± With money, everything was negotiable! Lawrence, can¡¯t we leave now? Landon stared outside the restaurant with a solemn expression. ¡°No!¡± Lawrence shook his head and said in a deep voice, Tve calcted and used my ability to predict. As long as we get 10 inches away from this restaurant, we might all die.¡± Landon frowned. What kind of prediction was this? Would he rather die here? ¡°Mr. Katz, just trust me. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Lawrence looked at the clock on the wall and gritted his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the conflict to break out so quickly. ¡°Now, we have to hold on for 20 minutes. ¡°In 20 minutes, Mr. Jaber will be here, and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Landon Jooked at Mr. Baxter fighting fiercely with the three Dark ves¡® assassins outside the restaurant. Then, he looked at Danny who was walking over, and therge numbers of Dark ves¡® assassins who were behind Danny. Landon¡¯s gaze was solen¨² ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able tost that long.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at those dark¨Cskinned people. They are not the main threat,¡± Lawrence said. Landon frowned. These Dark ves¡® assassins were now attacking them. If these assassins were not the main threat, what was? At this moment, Lawrence seemed to have sensed something. His gaze changed as he stared at the sky behind Danny and said in a deep voice, ¡°The main threat is here!¡± A dark cloud appeared in the sky and quickly flew over toward them. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 ¡°What is that?¡± Landon looked at the dark flying cloud in confusion ¡®I do not know, but my intuition tells me that this thing is dangerous,¡± Lawrence replied grimly. Lawrence stared at the dark cloud, closed his fire torch, and threw it aside. Then, he took out some table salt and sprinkled it all around the three of them. At the same time, he opened the lid of the bottle of cooking oil and poured it directly onto Yvonne. ¡°Ah!¡± Yvonne screamed in surprise and eximed, ¡°Lawrence, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I am protecting you, Lawrence said solemnly. Is there anyone else who protects others the same way you do? Yvonne challenged unhappily. ¡°I have a strong intuition that pouring cooking oil on ourselves will make us safer, Lawrence answered in a deep voice. ¡°Huh¡® Are you sure your intuition is correct?¡± Yvonne questioned in confusion. ¡°I do not know, but let us try it first,¡± Lawrence replied. Lawrence picked up the remaining cooking oil and handed it to Landon, saying. ¡°Mr. Katz, be careful. Do not direct the mes onto yourself. Also, pour this bottle of cooking oil all over your body. Remember, never leave the salt circle.¡± After saying that, he picked up the fire torch and swiftly rushed forward ¡°Hey, Lawrence, what are you doing? Come back quickly!¡± Landon shouted in a panic. However, Lawrence paid no attention and went straight into the kitchen. He picked up a knife and cut his palm. letting the blood drip into the package containing broken bowl pieces. Afterpleting these actions, he picked up the fragments and threw them directly out the door. The packagended with a loud bang, shattering into pieces, and blood stained the ground. At this moment, Danny also arrived. After seeing the broken pieces of the bowl, his gaze turned cold, and he stared at Lawrence, who was standing in the Peace Restaurant, his eyes filled with hostility. With a wave of his hand, hemanded, ¡°Charge in and kill them!¡± With his order, more and more Dark ves assassins appeared behind him, surging forward as they rushed into the Peace Restaurant. A sh of fear crossed their eyes when Tiana and Landon witnessed this scene. If so many people rushed in, they would not stand a chance as they did not have sufficient weapons. However, at this moment, the dark cloud approached the group of Dark ves rapidly like a bolt of lightning. The Dark ves at the back of the crowd let out an incredibly piercing scream as the dark cloud engulfed them. Their blood¨Ccurdling screams were incredibly grating, immediately capturing everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes turned toward the back of the group, and when they saw the scene before them, everyone froze in astonishment and fear. The nature of the dark cloud was unknown, but as it descended upon the three Dark ves, it slowly devoured their bodies. Eventually, amidst the cries of the Dark Assassins, they were consumed by the dark cloud, leaving only their skeletal remains behind. Then, the dark cloud descended further, devouring the three skeletons, leaving no trace behind. Danny stared in shock at this scene, his eyes widening in horror. ¡°What on earth is this dark cloud?¡± Danny pondered. Simrly, the other Dark ves also had grave expressions and fearful eyes. At this moment, the dark cloud that had consumed¨Cthe three Dark ves transformed into streaks of lightning and arrows, rushing towards the remaining group of Dark ves. The Dark ves roared, raising their firearms and firing at the dark cloud. The overwhelming firepower tore the dark cloud apart. Some of the Dark ves even threw hand grenades at it in retaliation. The intense shockwaves and the ensuing sea of mes ripped open a new rift in the dark cloud. However, the efforts proved futile. ¡°What is that?¡± Landon looked at the dark flying cloud in confusion. ¡°I do not know, but my intuinon tells me that this thing is dangerous, Lawrence replied grimly Lawrence stared at the dark cloud, closed his fire torch, and threw it aside. Then, he took out some table salt and sprinkled it all around the three of them At the same time, he opened the lid of the bottle of cooking oil and poured it directly onto Yvonne ¡°Ah Yvonne screamed in surprise and eximed, ¡°Lawrence, what are you doing¡± ¡°I am protecting you, Lawrence said solemnly. ¡°Is there anyone else who protects others the same way you do?¡® Yvonne challenged unhappily. ¡°Thave a strong intuition that pouring cooking oil on ourselves will make us safer, Lawrence answered in a deep voice. ¡°Huh? Are you sure your intuition is correct? Yvonne questioned in confusion. ¡°I do not know, but let us try it first, Lawrence replied. Lawrence picked up the remaining cooking oil and handed it to Landon, saying, ¡®Mr. Katz, be careful. Do not direct the mes onto yourself. Also, pour this bottle of cooking oil all over your body. Remember, never leave the salt circle.¡± After saying that, he picked up the fire torch and swiftly rushed forward ¡°Iley, Lawrence, what are you doing? Come back quickly!¡± Landon shouted in a panic. However, Lawrence paid no attention and went straight into the kitchen. He picked up a knife and cut his palm, letting the blood drip into the package containing broken bowl pieces. Afterpleting these actions, he picked up the fragments and thirew them directly out the door. The packagended with a loud bang, shattering into pieces, and blood stained the ground. At this moment, Danny also arrived. After seeing the broken pieces of the bowl, his gaze turned cold, and he stared at Lawrence, who was standing in the Peace Restaurant, his eyes filled with hostility. With a wave of his hand, hemanded, ¡°Charge in and kill them!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With his order, more and more Dark ves assassins appeared behind him, surging forward as they rushed into the Peace Restaurant. A sh of fear crossed their eyes when Tiana and Landon witnessed this scene. If so many people rushed in, they would not stand a chance as they did not have sufficient weapons. However, at this moment, the dark cloud approached the group of Dark ves rapidly like a bolt of lightning. The Dark ves at the back of the crowd let out an incredibly piercing scream as the dark cloud engulfed them. Their blood¨Ccurdling screams were incredibly grating, immediately capturing everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes turned toward the back of the group, and when they saw the scene before them, everyone froze in astonishment and fear. The nature of the dark cloud was unknown, but as it descended upon the three Dark ves, it slowly devoured their bodies. Eventually, amidst the cries of the Dark Assassins, they were consumed by the dark cloud, leaving only their skeletal remains behind. Then, the dark cloud descended further, devouring the three skeletons, leaving no trace behind. Danny stared in shock at this scene, his eyes widening in horror. ¡°What on earth is this dark cloud?¡± Danny pondered. Simrly, the other Dark ves also had grave expressions and fearful eyes. At this moment, the dark cloud that had consumed¨Cthe three Dark ves transformed into streaks of lightning and arrows, rushing towards the remaining group of Dark ves. The Dark ves roared, raising their firearms and firing at the dark cloud. The overwhelming firepower tore the dark cloud apart. Some of the Dark ves even threw hand grenades at it in retaliation. The intense shockwaves and the ensuing sea of mes ripped open a new rift in the dark cloud. However, the efforts proved futile. After being torn apart by bullets, the dark cloud quickly reformed into clusters of naller clouds, swinging, dosen upon the remaining Dark ves. In an instant, many Dark ves fell victim to the assault of the dark clouds and were reduced to nothingness ¡°We cannot defeat it!¡± ¡®Quick, run!¡® The remaining Dark ves faces turned pale with terror. They hastily discarded their weapons and scattered in all directions. The dark cloud was 100 eerie, and no one knew what it was All they knew was that upon contact, their deaths were inevitable. Not to mention others; even Danny was taken aback and hastily retreated. The Peace Restaurant was immediately exposed to the approaching dark cloud as they retreated. The dark cloud resembled a sinister haze, ernitting an incredibly eerie and terrifying screech as it surged toward the Peace Restaurant. ¡°Run!¡± Landon screamed as Jie reacted swiftly, activating the fire torch and directing, his attack at the approaching clouds. The zing mespletely blocked the dark cloud from entering the Peace Restaurant. Tiana looked at the dark cloud, and even her usually dauntless eyes revealed fear. The dark cloud was bizarre, and nobody knew what it was. All Tiana knew was that once it touched humans, those who were touched would die. The dark clouds could not enter the Peace Restaurant and had to change direction, rushing towards the Dark ves outside. The dark cloud moved at a breakneck speed, instantlynding on all the Dark ves, ¡°Urgh!¡± Screams filled the air. Many Dark ves, uport contact with the dark cloud, had their muscles dissolve immediately, and their bones rapidly decayed, turning into pools of blood. Without exception, more than a hundred Dark ves died, leaving no trace behind. ¡°Help me!¡± Witnessing this, Danny also felt extreme fear, and he quickly fled the scene as he ran toward safety. Being righteous, he shouted at the three formidable general¨Css warriors fighting Mr. Baxter before leaving, ¡°Monsters have appeared! Stop fighting and run!¡± At this moment, Mr. Baxter and the three Dark ves looked over at the direction of the cloud. Sensing the immense danger ahead, they immediately ceased their battle. Their expressions turned incredibly fearful when they saw the cluster of dark clouds. They were seasoned warriors who had lived for half a lifetime and were well¨Cversed in many things, but it was their first time encountering something so eerie. The dark cloud seemed to possess self¨Cawareness and actively attacked humans. Mr. Baxter and the three formidable ck assassins also rushed off, escaping the range of the dark cloud¡¯s invasion. Just then, the dark cloud scattered and transformed into several smaller clusters. A few of the smaller dark clouds continuously strike against the windows of the Peace Restaurant While others lunged towards the blood clots and human remains on the ground, devouring everything completely. After devouring the bloody human remains, the clusters of dark clouds immediately surged toward the direction where Danny had fled, sensing the scent of blood. At the same time, another dark cloud approached Lawrence¡¯s direction while five clusters rushed towards Landon and Yvonne at the speed of light. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Attack!¡± Landon yelled. He held a re tamh tightly as he fiercely attached the approaching dark cloud, forming an nyielding barrier However, some dark clouds split into smaller clusters and swiftly Junged toward Yvonne at lighting sperd Wonne¡¯s eyes widened in sheer slisheliet as the unprecedented scene unfaldled. Penthed, she stood routed to the spot, unable to move. Iter heart filled with a paralyzing mix of fear and despan while her pupils contracted intensely. Just as Yvonne was about to give up hope, the dark clouds were inexplically halted The clouds transformed into various shapes, roaring as they engineil hone hilling cries. Yet, an invisible fone seemed to repel their advance, protecting Yvonne from their reach. ¡°It¡¯s salt!¡± Tiana¡¯s voice rang out, her eyes locked onto the edible salt circle beneath Yvonne¡¯s feet. A surge of joy filled her as Ale eximed, ¡°These dark clouds, they cower in the face of sal Driven by a newfound understanding, Tanja discarded lie: weapons and swiftly returned to the kitchen. Determination etched on her face, she gathered every ouice of salt and scattered it beneath her feet. Outside the confines of the salt circle, another dark cloud surged howard Lawrence with rming speed. Yet, in a mesmerizing twist, as it neared Lawrence, it fragmented into two distinct entities, narrowly grazing past him before dissipating into the unknown. Battled by the unfolding phenomenon, Tiana atul Landon exchanged incredulous nces, their minds grappling toprehend the mysterious turn of events. ¡°It¡¯s oil Lawrence proimed with unwavering confidence. ¡°Snd oil hold the key to repel these entities.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Tiana asked in surprise. Lawrence pointed to his head and said, ¡°Nothing extraordinary, just an intuition.¡± His mind seemed attuned to the secrets of salt and oil as potent weapons against impending danger. Gasping for breath, Yvonne copsed onto the ground, and her body was drenched in sweat. It felt like she had narrowly escaped the clutches of hell itself, her senses reeling from the harrowing ordeal. Meanwhile, the relentless dark clouds pursued Danny with unrelenting fury, transforming into razor¨C sharp spears that pierced his flesh with chilling precision. Danny fought with every ounce of his being in a desperate struggle for survival, but his efforts proved futile. The eerie dark cloud swallowed him whole, leaving behind nothing but a haunting pool of blood, erasing his presence from existence. As Tiana witnessed the unfolding scene, her eyes filled with fear and shock as she turned to Lawrence. ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± she thought. ¡°He predicted everything from the beginning, from the shards of broken bowls to the oil, salt, and even the fire torch. It¡¯s all part of your calctions. wless. What kind of nund does he have? Is his thinking, as Mr. Baxter suggested, from the God Realm??¡± With resolute determination, Lawrence and Landon swiftly retreated to the safety of the salt circle. Landon cast the fire torch beyond the protective perimeter, turning to Lawrence with anticipation and uncertainty. ¡°Lawrence, what¡¯s our next move?¡± he asked. Lawrence reached for a container of cooking oil without hesitation, pouring it generously over Landon¡¯s body. Simultaneously, he doused himself in the same slick shield of defense. Tiana followed suit, grabbing a bottle of cooking oil and dousing it over her body. Uncertainty shrouded her thoughts as the mysterious and evil dark cloud loomed, yet she trusted Lawrence¡¯s method, hoping to emerge unscathed from this enigmatic threat. As such, she swiftly rushed over, clutching a handful of table salt and stood by Lawrence¡¯s side. ¡°Your name¡¯s Lawrence, right? What¡¯s our next move?¡± Tiana asked, her voice trembling with a mix of anxiety and determination. Lawrence¡¯s gaze locked onto the raging dark cloud outside, his eyes filled with unwavering seriousness. When someone arrives, we must remain calm and avoid confrontation.¡± Intrigued, Landon and Tiana exchanged puzzled nces. ¡°Why?¡± they asked in unison. Lawrence¡¯s voice grew deep and resonant as he exined, ¡°Because that person possesses unimaginable power, capable of effortlessly ending our lives with a inere gesture.¡± As lus words sank in, Landon and Tiana¡¯s expressions grew grint Their thoughts echoed in disbelief. ¡°To have such absolute power. it¡¯s beyondprehension!¡± 1:2 A sudden realization dawned upon Lawrence, and he turned to Tiana, his eyes shining with urgency, ¡°Mist Kiriry, please ensure Mr. Baxter leaves tromediately and escapes as far away as possible. Tiana¡¯s gaze sharpened, and she urgently called out, ¡°Mr. Baxter, please evacuate now and do not return!¡± Meanwhile, Mr. Baxter stood in a safe spot outside as he wrestled with his thoughts, contemting a n to rescue Tiana. After all, the entire Peace Restaurant was shrouded in the eerie dark cloud, and Tiana¡¯s life was in danger. Relief washed over him upon hearing Tiana¡¯s voice. Acting swiftly, he moved to a location untouched by the ominous dark cloud, retrieved his phone, and dialed for help. Lawrence¡¯s gaze remained fixed upon the dense dark cloud outside the window. His expression was etched with a resolute seriousness inside the confines of the Peace Restaurant. In a hushed tone, he muttered, ¡°So, this is its true nature. No wonder it¡¯s so formidable.¡± Lowering himself, he picked up a charred object, his eyes studying it intently, searching for answers. Curiosity piqued, Landon broke the silence as he asked, ¡°Do you know what this dark cloud is?¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice grew more certain as he replied, ¡°Initially unclear, but now I can say with certainty that this mass of darkness is a swarm of enigmatic and fearsome insects. Lawrence extended his hand, passing the charred ck objects to Landon and Tiana for closer inspection. Though small, the charred ck objects in the palm of his hand revealed their true nature as remnants of incinerated insects. A distinct burnt odor wafted from them, leaving no doubt of their origin. Tiana turned her gaze towards the mysterious dark cloud outside, her expression growing serious as she remarked in a deep voice, ¡°No wonder these dark clouds can devour humans. These are ruthless, flesh¨Ceating monstrous insects.¡± Landon¡¯s voice resonated with somber realization. ¡°More precisely, these are cursed beetles.¡± The sight of these cursed beetles triggered memories within Landon, reminding him of the reason behind Lawrence¡¯s copse. Thoughts raced through his mind, ¡°Could these insects be summoned by the red¨Crobed messenger?¡± ¡°Yes, cursed beetles, Landon confirmed with a firm nod. Lawrence¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the darkened horizon as he spoke with solemnity, ¡°Mr. Katz, you¡¯re right. The uing arrival is the red¨Crobed messenger, and he¡¯sing for me. More urately, he¡¯s after my head. Landon and Yvonne¡¯s expressions turned grim upon hearing Lawrence¡¯s words. Their minds were filled with fear and realization, ¡°How can we stand a chance against the red¨Crobed messenger? He¡¯s a god¨C ss expert!¡± Tiana¡¯s gaze shifted towards the foreboding dark cloud that enveloped the Peace Restaurant. A sense of unease settled within her. The presence of these terrifying cursed beetles, coupled with the mention of an expert by Lawrence, instilled a sense of despair even in someone as seasoned as Tiana. It was the first time she felt such overwhelming hopelessness throughout her martial arts journey. Suddenly, an eerie and ferociousughter echoed through the air, cutting through their despair. In the next instant, a rift tore open in the dark cloud that nketed the Peace Restaurant, revealing the imposing figure of the red¨Crobed messenger. His gaze, sharp as a de, fixated on Landon and his companions. Finally, his eyesnded on Lawrence, and a look of surprise and greed flickered within his icy gaze. ¡°So, you¡¯ve truly fused with the spiritual beetle?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Lawrence inplete shock. Just a few days ago, Lawrence had been in a deepa as he was still under the influence of the spiritual beetle¡¯s power. However, Lawrence had now awakened, his vitality had now been restored, and his eyes shimmering with newfound vigor. Most importantly, Lawrence¡¯s eyes now held profound wisdom, a stark departure from his previous state. Moreover, he could sense the pulsating energy of the spiritual beetle within Lawrence¡¯s mind! That¡¯s right, I have acquired a mysterious power, Lawrence answered honestly. The red¨Crobed messenger trembled upon hearing this, his eyes turning colder as his anger quickly escted. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had dedicated many years to cultivating the spiritual beetles, only to have Lawrence snatch away the fruits of hisbor. This left him seething with fury, feeling manipted and deeply frustrated! A murderous intent shed in his eyes as he locked his gaze on Lawrence. He roared, ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, I will remove your head and seize your brain!¡± With those words, he materialized in front of Lawrence and the others in a series of agile movements, his speed akin to that of a phantom. Swiftly, he sped Lawrence by the neck, hoisting him effortlessly into the air like a helpless chicken. Landon¡¯s expression twisted dramatically as he shouted, ¡°Lawrence!¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, stay pull¡± Lawrence cried out. Then, he urgently pleaded with the red¨Crobed messenger, ¡°I know how to extract the power of the spiritual beetle from my mind The red¨Crobed messenger, who was originally consumed by wrath and eager to y Lawrence, was caught off guard by his words. He withdrew the vital energy in his palm, and he fixed his gaze upon Lawrence. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he questioned curiously. ¡°I know the method to extract the power of the spiritual beetle from my mind and return it to you, Lawrence hurriedly affirmed. Enraged, the red¨Crobed messenger tightened his grip on Lawrence¡¯s throat, cursing in rage, ¡°Kid, do you think you can deceive me so easily?¡± As he bore his fiery gaze at Lawrence, the red¨Crobe messenger inwardly cried out, ¡°Once the power of the spiritual beetle is assimted, it remains fused with the host forever. Extracting the absorbed power is an absurd and impossible idea!¡± Unyielding, Lawrence dered, ¡°I am not deceiving you. I am speaking the truth.¡± Lawrence clutched the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s hand, his face reddening as he strained to speak. He gasped. ¡°To be honest, this ability is also a burden to me. As long as I possess this power, you will persist in pursuing me. Over the past few days, 1 have pondered how to restore this power to you so I can continue leading an ordinary life. And now, I have devised a genuine method that can do so.¡± Gasping for breath and unable to continue, he tapped the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s arm repeatedly, conveying his choked state and inability to speak. After a brief moment of hesitation, the red¨Crobed messenger finally released his grip on Lawrence¡¯s throat. Copsing to the ground, Lawrence coughed heavily, greedily inhaling precious air. At that moment, each breath felt like a gift from heaven. The red¨Crobed messenger stood tall, towering over Lawrence, and inquired, ¡®Speak. What method do you propose?¡± The spiritual beetle had taken over two decades to cultivate, and the red¨Crobed messenger was reluctant to let Lawrence absolve its power. He intended to seize the spiritual beetle¡¯s energy if there was a chance to retrieve it. Lawrence took deep, calming breathis to restore hisposure before standing up. Facing the red¨C robed messenger, he spoke with unwavering resolve, ¡°I have a method to extract the power, but I do have some conditions that I need you to agree to.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze chilled as he retorted, ¡°I could kill you this instant. Do you dare impose conditions upon ine?¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice resonated with conviction as he spoke, ¡°Ending my life is inconsequential. But can you bear to watch all your painstaking efforts, cultivated over two decades, go to waste without ever retrieving the power of the spiritual beetle?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger pondered for three seconds, his gaze intense. ¡°Alright, what are your conditions?¡± he asked. Lawrence¡¯s voice brimmed with confidence as heid out his n, ¡®It is simple. Put away those flying cursed beetles outside Let the three of them leave, and I will stay here to teach you how to extract the power.¡± ¡°Lawrence!¡± Landon and Yvonne cried out in protest. Their expressions turned grave, and their voices were filled with concer Tiana¡¯s heart stirred with admiration as she wondered, ¡°Is Lawrence willing to sacrifice himself just to save us?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, listen to me and do not speak. This is between me and this gentleman, Lawrence silenced Landon and the others as he threw them a meaningful nce Then, he turned to the red¨Crobed messenger. ¡°How about this condition?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger sneered, his voiceced with skepticism. ¡°Do you think I would believe such a feeble lie? Letting them go? So that they can seek help?¡± Unfazed, Lawrence asserted, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s your choice. But remember, I will be here. It¡¯s up to you whether to strike this deal.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger challenged defiantly, ¡®And what if I refuse?¡± Lawrence¡¯s tone remained resolute as he responded, ¡°Then you can kill all of us, but the power of the spiritual beetle will elude your grasp. You¡¯ll be confined to the mortal realm for decades, unable to return to your homnd.¡± Surprise flickered in the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°You know about that ce?¡± Lawrena pointed to his own head, his voice filled with certainty. By absorbing with the power of the spiritual beetle, I¡¯ve gained fragments of its memories. That ce is a true paradise, your homnd. Only there will you have absolute control. But if you kill me, you¡¯ll be trapped in this world for thirty years junable to return.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger locked his gaze on Lawrence, his expression conflicted. After a contemtive pause, the red¨Crobed messenger made a firm decision and dered, ¡°Fine, I agree to your conditions.¡± With a wave of his hand, the dark clouds dissipated, revealing a clear path above the Peace Restaurant. Turning to Landon and Yvonne, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s voice carried authority, ¡°Get lost!¡± Tiana¡¯s eyes lit up with relief as she swiftly left. The oppressive presence of the red¨Crobed messenger had weighed heavily on her, but now she could finally escape its grip. However, Tiana halted after taking a few steps. Landon and Yvonne remained rooted to the spot, their unwavering determination evident. Tiana¡¯s brows knitted in concern as she eximed, ¡°You¡­¡± Landon¡¯s voice resonated with conviction, ¡°Lawrence, we are family. If we¡¯re facing death, we¡¯ll face it together. Our lives are intertwined!¡± Yvonne chimed in, undeterred by her fear, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lawrence. We are your elders. How can we abandon you in this perilous moment?¡± Tiana witnessed their unyielding unity in the face of danger and felt a pang of guilt for trying to leave. The red¨Crobed messenger surveyed the scene, his voice dripping with cold menace, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your bonds, but you have ten seconds. Either disappear from my sight or face the consequences!¡± Chapter 835 Chapter 835 The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Lawrence inplete shock. Just a few days ago, Lawrence had been in a deepa as he was still under the influence of the spiritual beetle¡¯s power. However, Lawrence had now awakened, his vitality had now been restored, and his eyes shimmering with newfound vigor. Most importantly, Lawrence¡¯s eyes now held profound wisdom, a stark departure from his previous state. Moreover, he could sense the pulsating energy of the spiritual beetle within Lawrence¡¯s mind! That¡¯s right, I have acquired a mysterious power, Lawrence answered honestly. The red¨Crobed messenger trembled upon hearing this, his eyes turning colder as his anger quickly escted. He had dedicated many years to cultivating the spiritual beetles, only to have Lawrence snatch away the fruits of hisbor. This left him seething with fury, feeling manipted and deeply frustrated! A murderous intent shed in his eyes as he locked his gaze on Lawrence. He roared, ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, I will remove your head and seize your brain!¡± With those words, he materialized in front of Lawrence and the others in a series of agile movements, his speed akin to that of a phantom. Swiftly, he sped Lawrence by the neck, hoisting him effortlessly into the air like a helpless chicken. Landon¡¯s expression twisted dramatically as he shouted, ¡°Lawrence!¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, stay pull¡± Lawrence cried out. Then, he urgently pleaded with the red¨Crobed messenger, ¡°I know how to extract the power of the spiritual beetle from my mind The red¨Crobed messenger, who was originally consumed by wrath and eager to y Lawrence, was caught off guard by his words. He withdrew the vital energy in his palm, and he fixed his gaze upon Lawrence. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he questioned curiously. ¡°I know the method to extract the power of the spiritual beetle from my mind and return it to you, Lawrence hurriedly affirmed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Enraged, the red¨Crobed messenger tightened his grip on Lawrence¡¯s throat, cursing in rage, ¡°Kid, do you think you can deceive me so easily?¡± As he bore his fiery gaze at Lawrence, the red¨Crobe messenger inwardly cried out, ¡°Once the power of the spiritual beetle is assimted, it remains fused with the host forever. Extracting the absorbed power is an absurd and impossible idea!¡± Unyielding, Lawrence dered, ¡°I am not deceiving you. I am speaking the truth.¡± Lawrence clutched the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s hand, his face reddening as he strained to speak. He gasped. ¡°To be honest, this ability is also a burden to me. As long as I possess this power, you will persist in pursuing me. Over the past few days, 1 have pondered how to restore this power to you so I can continue leading an ordinary life. And now, I have devised a genuine method that can do so.¡± Gasping for breath and unable to continue, he tapped the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s arm repeatedly, conveying his choked state and inability to speak. After a brief moment of hesitation, the red¨Crobed messenger finally released his grip on Lawrence¡¯s throat. Copsing to the ground, Lawrence coughed heavily, greedily inhaling precious air. At that moment, each breath felt like a gift from heaven. The red¨Crobed messenger stood tall, towering over Lawrence, and inquired, ¡®Speak. What method do you propose?¡± The spiritual beetle had taken over two decades to cultivate, and the red¨Crobed messenger was reluctant to let Lawrence absolve its power. He intended to seize the spiritual beetle¡¯s energy if there was a chance to retrieve it. Lawrence took deep, calming breathis to restore hisposure before standing up. Facing the red¨C robed messenger, he spoke with unwavering resolve, ¡°I have a method to extract the power, but I do have some conditions that I need you to agree to.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze chilled as he retorted, ¡°I could kill you this instant. Do you dare impose conditions upon ine?¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice resonated with conviction as he spoke, ¡°Ending my life is inconsequential. But can you bear to watch all your painstaking efforts, cultivated over two decades, go to waste without ever retrieving the power of the spiritual beetle?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger pondered for three seconds, his gaze intense. ¡°Alright, what are your conditions?¡± he asked. Lawrence¡¯s voice brimmed with confidence as heid out his n, ¡®It is simple. Put away those flying cursed beetles outside Let the three of them leave, and I will stay here to teach you how to extract the power.¡± ¡°Lawrence!¡± Landon and Yvonne cried out in protest. Their expressions turned grave, and their voices were filled with concer Tiana¡¯s heart stirred with admiration as she wondered, ¡°Is Lawrence willing to sacrifice himself just to save us?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, listen to me and do not speak. This is between me and this gentleman, Lawrence silenced Landon and the others as he threw them a meaningful nce Then, he turned to the red¨Crobed messenger. ¡°How about this condition?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger sneered, his voiceced with skepticism. ¡°Do you think I would believe such a feeble lie? Letting them go? So that they can seek help?¡± Unfazed, Lawrence asserted, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s your choice. But remember, I will be here. It¡¯s up to you whether to strike this deal.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger challenged defiantly, ¡®And what if I refuse?¡± Lawrence¡¯s tone remained resolute as he responded, ¡°Then you can kill all of us, but the power of the spiritual beetle will elude your grasp. You¡¯ll be confined to the mortal realm for decades, unable to return to your homnd.¡± Surprise flickered in the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°You know about that ce?¡± Lawrena pointed to his own head, his voice filled with certainty. By absorbing with the power of the spiritual beetle, I¡¯ve gained fragments of its memories. That ce is a true paradise, your homnd. Only there will you have absolute control. But if you kill me, you¡¯ll be trapped in this world for thirty years junable to return.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger locked his gaze on Lawrence, his expression conflicted. After a contemtive pause, the red¨Crobed messenger made a firm decision and dered, ¡°Fine, I agree to your conditions.¡± With a wave of his hand, the dark clouds dissipated, revealing a clear path above the Peace Restaurant. Turning to Landon and Yvonne, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s voice carried authority, ¡°Get lost!¡± Tiana¡¯s eyes lit up with relief as she swiftly left. The oppressive presence of the red¨Crobed messenger had weighed heavily on her, but now she could finally escape its grip. However, Tiana halted after taking a few steps. Landon and Yvonne remained rooted to the spot, their unwavering determination evident. Tiana¡¯s brows knitted in concern as she eximed, ¡°You¡­¡± Landon¡¯s voice resonated with conviction, ¡°Lawrence, we are family. If we¡¯re facing death, we¡¯ll face it together. Our lives are intertwined!¡± Yvonne chimed in, undeterred by her fear, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lawrence. We are your elders. How can we abandon you in this perilous moment?¡± Tiana witnessed their unyielding unity in the face of danger and felt a pang of guilt for trying to leave. The red¨Crobed messenger surveyed the scene, his voice dripping with cold menace, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your bonds, but you have ten seconds. Either disappear from my sight or face the consequences!¡± Chapter 836 Chapter 836 The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s voice chilled the air, evoking the image of a Grim Reaper emerging from the depths of hell. Its sinister tone carried a lethal intent, sending shivers down the spine. Upon hearing the words, Wonne andndon felt a sudden plunge into an icy abyss, their holtes trembling with fear. Gritting his teeth, Landon¡¯s voice resonated with determination, ¡°We¡¯re family. If we¡¯re going to face death¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Katz!¡± Lawrence cried out. His expression changed drastically upon hearing Landon¡¯s words He swinly pulled Landon and Yvonne close anul spoke with solemnity, ¡°One sacrifice is enough. There¡¯s no need for moir lives to be lost. Tell my sister that I absolutely love skiing! If I don¡¯t make it back, ask her to get me a pair of ski boots and burn them for inel With those words, Lawrence suddenly puslied Yvonne and Landon away and called out, ¡°Miss Kirby, please take them and leave Tiana had been waiting for these instructions Without hesitation she firmly grasped Landon and Yvonne, swiftly guiding them out of the restaurant and disappearing from Lawrence¡¯s sight The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Lawrence and spoke deliberately. ¡°Now, you may speak Lawrence¡¯s voice wavered with apprehension, ¡°Well, I can, but with so many cursed beetles here, I¡¯m afraid Could you please remove them first?¡± His eyes darted toward the dark clouds outside, fear etched across his face. ¡°Kid, stop ying tricks in front of me! The reil¨Crobed messenger¡¯s voice dripped with cold disdain. Lawrence trembled, consumed by fear and unease. He stammered, Tm genuinely scared. When fear strikes, my memory fails inc¡­ The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes turned colder. Swiftly, he seized Lawrence by the neck, lifting him up as his voice chilled to the bone, ¡°Kid, I see through your ploy. Are you stalling for time, hoping for Han Jaber¡¯s arrival to save you?¡± Lawrence¡¯s face flushed, his words stumbling. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m truly scared. I¡­ ¡°Kid, I saw through your ruse long ago. If you wish to dy. I¡¯ll oblige. However, where and how you stall for time is not your decision¨Cit¡¯s mine. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze turned icy as he held Lawrence by the neck. With a swift motion. he shattered the rooftop of the Peace Restaurant, ascending into the sky. In a series of leaps and bounds, the red¨Crobed messenger soared across rooftops, disappearing like a giant bird in flight, leaving no trace behind. As he departed, the dark clouds that had enshrouded the Peace Restaurant ascended into the sky, rapidly dissipating, and everyone at the Peace Restaurant heaved a sigh of relief. Within the 165 feet radius around the restaurant, the ground was stained with a dense pool of blood. Only the remnants of blood remained after the procession of dark clouds passed, devouring every trace of the fallen bodies. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Not long after leaving the restaurant, Tiana copsed to the ground, gasping for breath, her eyes wide with terror. Simrly, Landon and Yvonne¡¯s faces were ashen, consumed by despair. ¡°Lawrence¡­¡± Yvonne murmured, her gaze fixed on the direction Lawrence had disappeared as shock and despair overtook her. Her heart sank into the abyss. Pale and filled with despair, Landon¡¯s thoughts echoed, ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s truly over! If Lawrence falls into the clutches of the red¨Crobed messenger, the chances of his safe return are slim. Han Jaber hasn¡¯t arrived yet, leaving us powerless to save Lawrence. We can only watch helplessly as he¡¯s taken away.¡± Clenching his fists, he resented his helplessness and silently sighed. ¡°If only I were stronger.¡± Mr. Baxter emerged from the shadows, and his face clouded with gloom as he surveyed the dpidated Peace Restaurant and the blood¨Csoaked ground. Taking a deep breath to regainposure, Tiana stood up swiftly and spoke with utmost seriousness, ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope just yet. Lawrence is intelligent; he¡¯ll find a way. And he left you a clue. Think, where could he have gone?¡± ¡°A clue? Landon and Yvonne perked up at the mention, casting aside their despair and sadness, racking their brains for answers. Yvonne¡¯s voice lit up with realization as she eximed, ¡°Lawrence mentioned skiing! Her eyes scanned the direction Lawrence had taken. ¡°Skiing Landon murmured. Then, his eyes widened in realization, and he eximed, ¡°Lawrence hasn¡¯t experienced the thrill of skiing in years. There must be a deeper meaning behind his words.¡± These craborts Based in the hidden are within Lawrence¡¯s words,inced of its profound sigistence Mi: Harter¡¯s paze turned ary, and be growled in a low voice, ¡°Art this despicable fool dares to defile our restaurant. He is pazernedary, practically ugging for his demas Tina turard to Me Race, vocend with determination ¡°Have you reached out to the boss? Mr. tester nodded volemedy Good na to make those wets her pay the price Tura dered, her voice dripping with cold resolve. Despite their long treure at the Peace Restaurant, they had never encountered such a dire situation before. The Dark ves not only targeted their establishment but left it in ruins. Padure to restore the honor would tarrash the reputation of the Peace Restaurant within the Whileal Kingdom, stripping away its power to deter Landon¡¯s expression grew grave as he cautioned, his voice low You may confront those ck¨Cd men, but it is unwise to provoke the red¨Crobed messenger He is a force beyond your reckoning Who is be Mr. Baxter and Tiana inquired simultaneously, and their curiosity piqued to its peak Clenching his fats, Landon whispered, ¡°Have you heard of the Demonic God Society?¡± Diana¡¯y eyes widened in surprise, her confusion evident. The Demonic God Society was unknown to her. Do you mean the religious order known as the Radiant Society?¡± Mr. Baxter¡¯s countenance shifted, reflecting concern. Landon nodded, his tone grave. ¡°Yes, the red¨Crobed messenger is one of the Eight Demigods of the Demonic God Society, known as the Red Kobe,¡® he replied. The revtion sent shivers down Mr Baxter¡¯s spine, his expression darkening with foreboding While a single red¨Crobed messenger alone might not be formidable, the Demonic God Society itself wielded unimaginable power, ranking among the world¡¯s elite forces. Beyond the borders of vast nations, the Demonic God Society held dominion even in extraterritorial battlefields. ¡°Most countries would consider acquiring a god¨Css expert a monumental achievement, but the Demonic God Society boasts eight such individuals, rivaling the might of our Longhard Kingdom, Landon exined, his tone carrying a sense of urgency Landon¡¯s gaze grew serious as he continued. ¡°Moreover, the red¨Crobed messenger wields significant influence within the Whileal Kingdom Living within the kingdom, how can you hope to survive if you provoke his wrath?¡± Mr. Baxter and Tiana exchanged troubled nces, their faces etched with deep concern. At that moment, a cold voice resonated from behind them, shattering the tension. ¡°If they are incapable of acting, then allow me to handle it, Han dered with an air of confidence. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Ista auden turn of events, Han einerged behind them, his gaze icy and cold as he surveyed their surroundings. Reign antiously stood beside fan, her face etched with worry ¡®Mr. Katz, Yvic, are you alright? Where is Lawrence? What happened to him Joy filled Landon and Yvonne as they sawr¡¯s arrival. However, their expressions soured when they caught sight of Reign They were at a loss for wonds. With her sharp intellect, Reign sensed their unspoken thoughts Lawrence might have¡­. ¡°Could it be that Lawrence is dead? Reign¡¯s voice trembled as her eyes went nk, and she copsed. Han swiftly caught her, and he asked with concern, ¡®Mr. Katz, what¡¯s going on? Is Lawrence still alive?¡± ¡°Lawrence is alive, but he¡¯s been captured by the red¨Crobed messenger, Landon revealed, recounting the recent events. Han¡¯s gaze turned frigid and he asked, ¡°So, we have two forces targeting us Ter Landon confirmed Mr Baxter exined, ¡®The Dark ves that appeared carlier are connected to the Bernard family, a powerful entity in the Whileal Kingdom¡± Han¡¯s eyes shed with cold determination Bernard again he questioned Just a while back, the Bernard family had orchestrated the death of Bernard¡¯s younger brother, nearly trapping them in ? hotel Nowe, back at their base, the family was still making moves against Lawrence and them. It was a brazen act of provocation! If Lawrence is only captured, it means he holds value to the red¨Crobed messenger. They won¡¯t dispose of him easily Haydan reasoned He gently ced Reign on the ground and spoke in a low voice. I finally understand the true meaning behind his cryptic words. Mr. Katz, Yvie, take care of Rei. I¡¯ll be back soon With those words, he vanished instantly, disappearing before their eyes as if he had never been there, leaving only a fing breeze in lus wakr Tiana and Mr. Baxter were awed, witnessing Han¡¯s inexplicable disappearance Thoughts raced through their minds. ¡°Vanishing into thin air? What is this sorcery Could Han be a gode Landon and Yvonne were equally dumbfounded, their mouths agape in disbelief Despite their long acquaintance with Han, it was the first time they had witnessed such incredible abil Landon, in particr, was struck by the profoundness of Han¡¯s power All along he knew that Han was strong, but he did not expect Itan to be so powerful to such a terrifying extent Varashing with such speed defied his wildest imagination The more he knew, the more he realized how little he understood Han Han¡¯s true strength remained an enigma waiting to be unraveled ¡°The breeze ugrabies his astonishing speed, Mr. Baxter muttered, trying to regain hisposure. But his assessment quickly crumbled as another shocking realization dawned on him ¡°To achieve such speed, where does his cultivation level reach God¨Css? No, even the most formidable god¨Css expert couldn¡¯t possess such swiftness. Could it be the God Real? Mr. Baxter¡¯s horror¨Cstricken expression intensited The God Realm! The fabled God Realm cultivator actually existed in their world, and today. Mr. Baxter had witnessed # firsthand Unbelievable truly unbelievable. Mr. Baxter whispered to himself, caught in a spellbusting enchantment. Regardless of others opinions, he continued to repeat this phrase The thunderom roar of an airne pierced the air, capturing ret yone¡¯s attention Josef apanied by his loyal bodyguard, descended from the sky, skillfullynding the ne right before Landon and The others Thury, board the ne. We need to escape this ce he urgently called out Lavalon cradled Reign in his arms and gestured for Yvonne to step onto the ne first Then using to My Baxter and Tiana be extended an invitation. ¡°Would you both jom us on this journey Tians des lined gracefully expressing her gratitude No¨Cneed. Thanks for your invitation, but we have somewhere in go Thank you for your kindness and assistance. We owe you a favor, and should you ever need our help in the future, we will be there without hesitation. Farewell, she said. After bidding his respectful farewell to Tiana and Mr. Baxter, Landon finally stepped onto the waiting ne. The aircraft swiftly ascended, disappearing into the vast expanse of the sky. Tiana broke the silence, turning to Mr. Baxter with a curious expression. ¡°Mr. Baxter, have you ever heard of a man named Han Jaber? Mr. Baxter shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with him.¡± Tiana leaned in, her voice filled with anticipation. ¡°In your opinion, who is stronger between Han Jaber and our boss?¡± Mr. Baxter did not hesitate, his voice carrying a hint of awe. Han Jaber, without a doubt.¡± Tiana¡¯s eyes widened at his confident response, leaving her momentarily speechless as she watched the departing ne. Amidst the snowy mountain range on the outskirts of Blutbridge City, the red¨C robed messenger swiftly carried Lawrence, traversing the pristine snow with astonishing agility. Finally, they arrived at a hidden cave, where the red¨Crobed messenger callously threw Lawrence to the ground. The force sent Lawrence tumbling, his body rolling through the snow, the icy kes clinging to his disheveled form. He fought to regain his bearings, his movetnentsbored. With a resounding thud, the red¨Crobed messenger appeared like a ghost, seizing Lawrence by the neck and mming him against the cold stone wall. The intense pressure caused Lawrence to gasp, blood spilling from his lips, and pain surging through his throat, chest, and back. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s face contorted into a fierce scowl as he coldly locked eyes with Lawrence, his voice dripping with gruelty. ¡°Boy, this snowy mountain is uninhabited. Even if you scream until your voice gives out, no one wille to save you. ¡°Cooperate, and tell me how to extract the divine secrets from your mind, or I will dismantle you piece by agonizing piece Fear welled up within Lawrence, his voice trembling as he hastened toply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s voice thundered, demanding an immediate response. ¡°Speak!¡± Struggling to breathe, Lawrence¡¯s face flushed red as he managed to utter. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ choking me. How can I speak?¡± Easing his grip slightly, the red¨Crobed messenger allowed Lawrence to catch his breath, his icy gaze never wavering. Taking in deep, ragged breaths, Lawrence steadied himself and continued, ¡°Have you ever heard of the spirit gathering array?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger leaned in, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Spirit gathering array!¡± Lawrence repeated. ¡°Never heard of it. What¡¯s this?¡± the red¨Crobed messenger asked. Lawrence seized the opportunity to exin. ¡°The spirit gathering array is a powerful array that harnesses the spiritual energy of the universe. By modifying the formation and cing me in a specific position, the powers of the spiritual beetles within my mind can be extracted.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger shook his head; his skepticism was evident. ¡°I have never encountered such an array. Are you absolutely certain?¡± he asked. Doubt crept into the messenger¡¯s eyes. This extraordinary array seemed foreign even within his vast knowledge. Even at that ce, there was no such array. Determined to prove his point, Lawrence proposed a test. ¡°If you doubt me, release me brietly, and I will set up a small array for you to witness.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger agreed, casting Lawrence to the ground with a cold, dismissive tone. ¡°Sure. Remember, any deception will be met with excruciating consequences. I will slice your flesh apart, piece by piece!¡± With the threat hanging in the air, a wave of sword beam escaped the messenger¡¯s fingertips, ruthlessly¨Csevering a chunk of muscle from Lawrence¡¯s arm. Blood spurted forth, and Lawrence cried out in agonizing pain, his teeth gritted. Lawrence¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voiceced with defiance despite the torment. ¡°If you kill me, you will never uncover the truth!¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze turned icy, his impatience palpable as he barked. ¡°Enough talk. Set it up quickly!¡± Locking eyes with the red¨Crobed messenger, Lawrence¡¯s determination hardened. Rather than wasting words, he stoically Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Lawere meticulously arranged the formation, each stone ced with pur por as he paused to observe and contemte belour proceeding The rest¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze bare into Lawrener, his eyes filleal with a hilling threat Kid, deceive me, and you¡¯ll live to regret it While he was uncertain of Lawrence¡¯s honesty, the red¨Crobed menger decided to take a daring leap of faith Killing Lawrence would only be a huile release of anger, viebling true benefit. It would also undo the twenty years of varetul nning iledicated to cultivating the spiritual beetle. Il Lawrence spoke the truth and a miraculous spart gathering acray truly existed, capable of absorbing the power of the spiritual beetles, it would be an unparalleled triumph The gamble was worth the risk. Ue delves deep into the ancient times in the celestial scripture pavilion to cultivate spiritual beetles. Within those pages, it wax mequivocally stated that spiritual beetles possessed power cut an ethereal nature, bordering on the divine The prospect of absorbing theirndless energy meant that his mind would tidergo a metamorphosis, granting him a glimpse into enigmate heavenly principles that had eluded all who came before him. Though untamulia with spirit gathering array, he believedl in Lawrence¡¯s evolved mind, sensing its ability to perceive heavenly principles Perhaps this spirit gathering array was one of them! Lawrence halted, anger flickering in his eyes as he stared down the red¨Crobed messenger. ¡®Creating this array demands immense spiritual strength Each step inust be taken with utmost care, undisturbed by anyone. Can you please remain silent? Or have you lost your desire for the power of the spiritual beetles, The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes narrowed with fury, tempted to trike Lawrence down. Yet, considering the mysterious power of the spiritual beetles and the potential for perceiving heavenly principles, he restrained himself and remained silent A sneer of impatience yed on Lawrence¡¯s lips as he cast a disdainful nce at the red¨Crobed messenger, resuming his meticulous observation and formation setting With each passing moment, the formation grew inplexity. Lawrence immersed himself in contemtion, the arrangements on the ground taking shape and emanating a profound and enigmatic aura. The red¨Crobed messenger, who had grown restless while observing Lawrence¡¯s meticulous work, began to doubt his sincerity. Yet, as the arrays gradually revealed intricate patterns, he, too, felt the presence of a profound and mysterious essence within them Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In that instant, all doubts evaporated. The red¨Crobed messenger stared at the formations on the ground, astonished, and wondered, ¡°Could this truly be the array?¡± Though ignorant of the arrays, he had heard whispers from ancient experts about a power that could reshape the heavens. and the earth, originating from a distant eastern kingdom five thousand years ago. Mastery of that power was an immense challenge, and its knowledge had nearly vanished with the passing of time. Now, as he witnessed the array crafted by Lawrence, he felt the weight of that awe¨Cinspiring ancient and enigmatic legacy from the eastern kingdom. The array had yet to fully materialize, but he had already sensed subtle mysteries within it. It was as if spiritual energy coursed through the structure, waiting to be harnessed. Stepping into the array created by Lawrence, he feltfortable and experienced a tingling sensation throughout his body. as if the world was on the brink of something extraordinary, just within reach. ¡°Is this the spirit gathering array?¡± the red¨Crobed messenger ingined, his voice filled with astonishment and intrigue. Impressed by the intricate arrays before him, the red¨Crobed messenger marveled silently. He meticulously studied the positions of the stones,mitting them to memory. In his mind, this array held endless possibilities, a valuable knowledge for his future endeavors. As Lawrence immersed himself in setting up the array, he suddenly caught sight of the red¨Crobed messenger standing within its bounds. Annoyed, he reprimanded, ¡°The array is not yetplete! What are you doing inside? Leave immediately!¡± ¡°Brat, you dare talk to me like this, are you courting death The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s demeanor toughened in response to Lawrence¡¯s scolding. He possessed the power of life and death over Lawrence, but the repeated insults ignited an intense desire to extinguish the insolent youli¡¯s existence. Lawrence locked eyes with the red¨Crobed messenger and sternly asserted, ¡°The formation is still iplete. Your intrusion disrupts its delicate bnce. Moreover, youck understanding of the array¡¯s intricate points. Standing in the wrong position would drain the power within you. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. It¡¯s like a dog biting the hand that feeds it, oblivious to kindness!¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s expression shifted upon hearing these words, prompting a swift exit from the array. He had dedicated immense effort to cultivate his power, and the prospect of its depletion felt more unbearable than death. However, as he stepped out, a sense of unease washed over him, and he angrily questioned, ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡± It was only after leaving the array that the red¨Crobed messenger fullyprehended the extent of Lawrence¡¯s insults. Undeterred by the messenger¡¯s presence, Lawrence continued to focus onpleting the formation. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze turned icy as he stared at Lawrence¡¯s back, emanating a chilling aura of murderous intent. Even if Lawrence were to surrender the secret power of the spiritual beetle at that very moment, the red¨Crobed messenger still harbored intentions of subjecting him to a brutal and torturous end. Throughout his years in the martial world, never before had a young individual dared to berate him so audaciously. Adding fuel to his fury was the fact that Lawrence hadbeled him a dog¨Caplete humiliation! At that moment, Lawrence abruptly halted his actions, his gaze scanning the surroundings with a solemn expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the red¨Crobed messenger inquired, curiosity piqued. Fixated on the stones in his hand, Lawrence pointed to a section of the iplete array and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Here, weck a treasure of significant value that can serve as a key point.¡± Perplexed, the red¨Crobed messenger questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you have stones? Can¡¯t you use them as key points?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lawrence protested. Shaking his head, Lawrence exined, ¡°No! The key point within the array is of utmost importance. It requires a material of exceptional quality and unique properties. If I were to use stones, the power of the spiritual beetle within me would only partially be absorbed, merely tapping into the spiritual energy of the universe.¡± Intrigued, the red¨Crobed messenger inquired, ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± Lawrence locked eyes with the red¨Crobed messenger, his gaze fixated on the messenger¡¯s mask, and calmly stated, ¡°I see. The material of your mask is remarkably special. If used as a key point, its effect would be amplified.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes grew cold, and he demanded, ¡°What did you say?¡± Maintaining hisposure, Lawrence replied, ¡°For the array to function optimally, the key point must possess exceptional qualities. It¡¯s a matter ofmon sense.¡± A faint smile curled on his lips. ¡°If you have no interest in a wless array, then forget it. I¡¯ll find any random stone to suffice.¡± With those words, he reached for a stone, preparing to ce it in the key point. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s gaze turned icy, and just as he was about to intervene, he relented. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pass you the mask.¡± Slowly, he extended his hand, ready to remove the mask. Lawrence widened his eyes, his attention fixated on the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s actions, consumed by curiosity. What secretsy hidden beneath the mask? Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Under Lawrence¡¯s intense gaze, the red¨Crobed messenger lifted his hand as he hovered over the mask, slowly lifting it up Lawrence¡¯s eyes remained fixated on the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s mask, desperate to catch a glimpse of the hidden face behind it. Despite their prolonged confrontation, Lawrence had yet to witness the true countenance of the enigmatic red¨Crobed messenger. However, just as Lawrence¡¯s anticipation peaked, the red¨Crobed messenger abruptly pulled the mask back on and spoke with a deep voice, ¡°I recall it now. There is another extraordinary treasure in my possession.¡± Disappointment mingled with determination as Lawrence persisted. ¡°This mask would be ideal for the array. It would be the perfect choice as the key point for the array formation.¡± Fixing the mask securely, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s voice resonated with certainty, ¡°I possess a treasure of even greater value and superior quality. If it bes the key point, the array¡¯s potency will definitely be further amplified.¡± With a swift motion, the red¨Crobed messenger reached into his chest and pull out a piece of stone, casting it before Lawrence. He dered, ¡°This extraterrestrial meteorite exudes formidable and pristine power. Incorporating it as the key point will unquestionably enhance your spirit gathering array.¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s sudden hesitation made him question the initial hastiness of revealing his face. As a member of the Radiant Society, the red¨Crobed messenger had made countless enemies and spilled much blood. Exposing his true identity to Lawrence would undoubtedly invite severe repercussions. Lawrence directed his gaze toward the extraterrestrial meteorite resting on the ground. Its hexagonal shape was adorned with countless protrusions, emanating an eerie blue¨Cck hue that starkly contrasted against the snowy white backdrop. A surge of audacious thoughts raced through Lawrence¡¯s mind at the mere sight of the stone. ¡°Seize it! im it! Take it by force!¡± His intuition whispered that the meteorite held a wondrous power, capable of unleashing his potential to astounding heights should he extract its powers and incorporate it into his body. Consumed by the fervor of his ambitions, Lawrence¡¯s determination knew no bounds as he schemed to obtain the stone at any cost. Drawing a deep breath, Lawrence¡¯s tightened his grip around the meteorite, weighing its significance in his palm. He spoke with unwavering conviction, ¡°Although the extraterrestrial meteorite brims with formidable energy, it may not perfectly align with the spirit gathering array. Its ipatibility will inevitably weaken the formation¡¯s efficacy. However, if you refuse to hand over the mask, I shall reluctantly incorporate this instead.¡± Having uttered his decision, Lawrence strode purposefully to the designated spot and firmly ced the meteorite in position. The entire cave quivered as the meteorite settled into ce. Brilliant patterns etched into the ground radiated a luminous glow, and an unprecedented tempest roared into existence. engulfing Lawrence within the confines of the array. ¡°Is this array?¡± the red¨Crobed messenger asked in amazement. Excitement flickered in his eyes as he surveyed the tumultuous gusts of wind. The storm¡¯s arrival only further cemented his belief in the potency of Lawrence¡¯s array. Never before had the red¨Crobed messenger encountered such a fierce gale during his extensive time within the cave. Its origin could only be attributed to the workings of the array. The spirit gathering array concealed profound mysteries that defiedprehension. Buffeted by the powerful winds, Lawrence found himself momentarily disoriented, his confusion evident in his bewildered eyes. ¡°Whence does this winde from?¡± he thought in confusion. Eagerly, the red¨Crobed messenger implored, ¡°Tell me swiftly how to extract the enigmatic power from your mind.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just then, a cold, disdainful voice pierced the air, interrupting their exchange. ¡°Red¨Crobed messenger, are you truly so gullible? Do you genuinely believe this array holds any power?¡± Immediately after, Hau materialized before Lawrence with an eerie swiftness, his presence akin to that of a phantom His trosty gaze locked onto the red¨Crobed messenger, exuding an intense sense of scrutiny. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 Han appeared abruptly as if he had materialized out of thin air with no warning. He stood before Lawrence, his gaze fixed on the red¨Crobed messenger. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s expression changed, a mix of surprise and fear washing over his face. He quickly retreated, putting distance between himself and Han. His eyes locked with Han¡¯s, disbelief etched across his features. ¡°How did you find your way here?¡± he asked, his voice filled with incredulity. The cave nestled deep in the snowy mountains, concealed from prying eyes. It was a hidden sanctuary far away from any human habitation, adding an air of mystery and seclusion. Moreover, he had set up numerous defense and rm mechanisms outside the cave, which would alert him to any movement or disturbance outside. But despite all the precautions, Han had appeared without triggering any rms. The red¨Crobed messenger was bewildered. ¡°How is this possible?¡± he wondered, his mind racing for an exnation. ¡°Why would I know? Of course, it¡¯s because of the clues and marks left by Lawrence, Han replied as he extended a finger. On his finger, a drop of cooking oil was particrly visible. The pupils of the red¨Crobed messenger contracted sharply as he looked at the cooking oil on Han¡¯s finger. Then, he nced at Lawrence, who was standing behind Han. Anger immediately surged within him as he silently cursed, ¡°Ive been yed! Seeing Han appear, Lawrencepletely rxed. He fell onto the snowy ground, and let out a long sigh of relief, before saying, ¡°Han, you finally arrived. I was exhausted. If you hadn¡¯t arrived, I don¡¯t think I could have kept up the act any longer. ¡°An act? The red¨Crobed messenger seized upon the key information in Lawrence¡¯s words. Of course, it was all an act, Lawrence replied. As he held the meteorite in his hand, he kicked away the stones on the ground and proudly said, ¡°Everything I told you earlier was a lie. That so¨Ccalled spirit gathering array is utter nonsense. I didn¡¯t understand it at all. The reason I said all that was to exploit your weakness, to use your desire for power, and to fabricate a lie to buy time. Did you really think the cooking oil on me was only for defense against your cursed beetles? Well, you¡¯re wrong. The cooking oil on me has a special fragrance that lingers in the air. By dousing myself in cooking oil, I naturally acquired that scent. As you took me away, drops of cooking oil would fall along the way, creating markers that Mr. Jaber could easily follow to find me. You¡¯ve been yed, you fool!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed a handful of snow and wiped off the cooking oil from his body. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s face instantly became incredibly dark, and he said in a deep voice, ¡®So, you already nned everything before my arrival. Deliberately dousing yourself in oil, deliberately allowing me to take you away, just so you could let Landon and Yvonne escape. Then, you fabricated the lie of the spirit gathering array, purposefully being slow in setting up the array, and asking me for the treasure. It was all a dy tactic to wait for Han to rescue you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re notpletely dimwitted. There is still hope for you to be saved,¡± Lawrence nodded and continued to toy with the meteorite in his hand. He continued, ¡°But in terms of intelligence and foresight, you are nothing in front of me. Although not being able to see your true face is a loss, it is an unexpected joy to obtain such a meteorite from your hands. This meteorite shall be the compensation for the sword beam attack you used to harm me. Now, get lost quickly, red¨Crobed messenger. After speaking, he continued to y with the meteorite. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing this, and an endless rage surged within him. He clenched his fists tightly, creating cracking sounds. He had been yed, and manipted by Lawrence, an unknown nobody! This was an absolute humiliation! ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the red¨Crobed messenger roared in anger, his body like lightning, charging toward Lawrence. As he attacked, an extremely fierce murderous intent soared into the sky, causing the cave to tremble and buzz. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Han¡¯s words were equivalent to admitting that he had God Realm¡¯s power! That was tinbelievablel One had to know that God Realm was an existence beyond imagination. Even in that ce, there were not many such terrifying experts. Moreover, every God Realm cultivator has to go through thousands of challenges and cultivate for more than 80 years or even 100 years. No matter how he looked at it, Han could not be older than 30 years old. How could he be a God Realm cultivator? The red¨Crobed messenger gritted his teeth. He did not believe Han¡¯s words at all, let alone that Han was using a power of the same level. After being fooled by Lawrence, he no longer believed a single word from n and Lawrence. Han clenched his fists and said calmly, ¡°Even if it is the same realm, different people will disy different powers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from you!¡± ¡°I am invincible amongst all within the same realm!¡± With that, his figure shed and disappeared from the spot. In the next second, he appeared in front of the red¨Crobed messenger like a ghost. ¡°You!¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s pupils constricted violently, and his face was filled with disbelief. He had been staring at Han just now, wanting to observe Han¡¯s movements, reality and facade, and details. However, he did not catch anything when Han moved, and Han had already appeared in front of him. Boom! It was another simple punch. This time, the red¨Crobed messenger had no way to dodge. He received the full blow and flew into the deepest part of the cave like a spoiled rag doll. Han quickly chased after the red¨Crobed messenger. Han flew into the air and kicked the red¨C robed messenger until he vomited blood. He was sent flying far away. Just as he was about to finish off the red¨Crobed messenger, a dark cloud suddenly oozed out from the depths of the cave. It was mysterious and strange. It was like the face of a demon as it devoured Han. ¡°Han, be careful. This cursed beetle is very harmful to the human body.¡± Lawrence hurriedly reminded. He had once seen that dark cloud envelop an assassin. In less than ten seconds, the assassin was gnawed to death. Not even his bones were left, and he turned into a pool of blood. It was certain that thing was extremely dangerous. Once they touched it, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°A mere cursed beetle dare to be arrogant in front of me?¡± Han looked at the dark cloud with a cold and calm gaze. The moment the dark cloud flew over, he opened his mouth and let out an earth¨Cshattering roar. His voice was like the ringing of a giant bell, the furious roar of a Vajra, or a rumbling thunder. It went on continuously. The terrifying sound wave rushed over and instantly shattered the dark cloud that came to invade, causing them to fall to the ground. ¡°What¡­¡± Lawrence was still on tenterhooks for Han just now. After he witnessed that scene, he was dumbfounded on the spot and impressed on the inside. The mysterious and strange cursed beetle, which had given them all a headache, was annihted by Han¡¯s furious roar. What the fuck! Wasn¡¯t he too powerful? After letting out a furious roar, Han stopped. His gaze was solemn. He did not continue to pursue it. Instead, he stared fixedly at the depths of the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, there was a pool of blood. However, the mysterious red¨Crobed messenger had already disappeared. Even he could not sense where the red¨Crobed messenger had gone. ¡°What is going on? Has he turned into a pool of blood, or has he escaped¡± Han frowned. He did not continec chasing lustead, he activated his God¡¯s Eye and scanned his surroundings N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He saw clearly that the red¨Crobed messenger was indeed not in the cave. He looked outside again. It was snowy outside, and he could not see the red¨Crobed inessenger at all. Han frowned even more. The cursed beetle only distracted him for two to three seconds, but the red¨Crobed messenger managed to escape. What method did that person use? Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Han scanned around the cave and fell into deep thought. He had roamed the field for so long, but that was the first time an enemy had escaped from his hands. Most importantly, the enemy used moves that he was unfamiliar with. He could not find any ws. ¡°Master always said that there¡¯s always someone better. Now I finally understand.¡± ¡°It is my fault for being too careless and underestimating the enemy. If I had known that this red¨Crobed fellow had such methods, I would have killed him directly just now.¡± Han stood on the spot and secretly regretted his decisions. With Hatt¡¯s strength, he could kill the red¨Crobed messenger instantly, making it impossible for him to escape. However, he did not intend to kill the red¨Crobed messenger in one go. Instead, he wanted to gradually destroy the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s defense and capture him alive to ask about some secrets of the Demonic God Society. Unfortunately, he had underestimated the red¨Crobed messenger. The person had nurtured and researched cursed beetles for decades. Not only could he nurture spiritual beetles, but also poisonous spiritual beetles. He was evil and strange, and his methods were even more unpredictable. ¡°Han, why aren¡¯t you chasing after him?¡± Lawrence walked over and asked. ¡°To be able to escape from me, this guy is very unusual. I can¡¯t catch up to him.¡± Han shook his head. He pped his hands and turned to look at Lawrence. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hl¨ªa, how could anything happen to me?¡± Lawrence spun around in front of Han and even took out the meteorite. He smiled and said, ¡°Not only am I fine, but I also tricked that person into giving me this.¡± ¡°This is a meteorite?¡± Han asked. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I once encountered a meteorite of the same material, but the quality of the one I encountered was much worse than the one in your hand.¡± Han stared at the meteorite in Lawrence¡¯s hand. The more he looked at it, the more familiar it felt. The meteorite was of the same material as the secret door in Bernard¡¯s office but better in quality. He could feel that the meteorite contained very majestic and special energy. He could not put into words clearly how it was special. ¡°Could it be that there is some kind of rtionship between the red¨Crobed messenger and Bernard?¡± Han thought. One was the mainstay of the Bernard family, and the other was one of the eight leaders of the Demonic God Society. If the two of them really worked together, they could do whatever they wanted in the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Han, you are really powerful. You have even seen this kind of stone before. I¡¯m impressed, Lawrence said with heartfelt admiration. Han nced at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to admire me. I want to admire you.¡± ¡°When you fell into the hands of the red¨Crobed messenger, everyone was worried that you would be killed by the red¨Crobed messenger.¡± ¡°Even I thought that you were doomed. I did not expect you to be able to scare that red¨Crobed messenger.¡± ¨C¡°You are even more powerful than me with this Deception Spell. Not bad!¡± Faced with Han¡¯s praise, Lawrence smiled and said, ¡°It is not that I want to fool him. It is just that his obsession is too deep, and his greed is too strong, causing him to be unable to think rationally. That¡¯s how I managed to deceive him ¡°I have been lying in bed for so long, and he still thinks I know what spirit gathering array is. It is ridiculous¡± ¡°If he kills me as soon as he catches me, I won¡¯t be able to use any tricks¡± However, he was greedy and wanted to replenish the power he had lost from me. That was why he fell into my trap.¡± After a pause, he said justifiedly, ¡°He does not even understand such a simple principle that you can¡¯t regain what is lost. Who else should I fool if not him?¡± ¡°This kind of person has all the skills, but his brain is empty. They are the easiest to type to fool.¡± 10-43) Chapter $42 Alright, ter en sak sb shes Clean up the on your body. We¡¯re going back Haylin lonked at Lawrence and smiled. To be horas. Lawrence was definitely a genius to be able to escape from a desperate situation without any ws. Orthther he was simply a mous Only then dri Lawrence realize that he was still covered ut cooking oil. Without saying a word, he immediately rushed out and rolled back and forth in the snow About ten minutester, he finally cleaned up the cooking oil on his body. He was so cold that his body was bruised. He walked hack, trembling Han took off his thiri and threw it to Lawrence. Lawrence took the shirt but did not put it on immediately. Instead, he looked at Han and asked, ¡°If you give me your shirt, would it not be too cold for you? ¡°With my strength, even if it¡¯s minus 20 degrees Fahrenheit, it won¡¯t hurt me. Put it on,¡± Han said calmly. Lawrence did not say anything else and immediately put on the shirt. Only then he felt much wartner. Then, his gaze fell on the scars on Han¡¯s body His eyes were filled with admiration and longing. ¡°Han, your life is exciting¡± He was extremely intelligent and could tell that every scar on Han¡¯s body had a backstory. That meant that in those eight years. Han had experienced things that ordinary people could not. Perhaps Han had really been to hell. ¡°If you had a choice, I believe you would not choose my experience,¡± Han said indifferently. His experiences were indeed vast. They were even more twisted and ridiculous than the adventures in the novels. Even someone as strong as him almost died halfway, and he had several mental breakdowns. His physical body had died no less than twenty times! If not for his master¡¯s wonderous medical skills, pulling him back from the verge of death multiple times, he would have been separated from his parents long ago. Lawrence smiled and said, ¡°Although I do not know why you said that, I know that your journey must have been a difficult one.¡± ¡°But if you had the chance to return to the start, I am sure you would choose the same path again.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Han remained silent and pulled Lawrence out. Before he left, lie even sent all the stones that were used to set up the formation flying. ¡°Han, how does my spirit gathering array look? It is enough to scam people, right?¡± ¡°It does seem a little legitimate, but that¡¯s not an array at all. Sooner orter, you will be exposed.¡± ¡°It was an idea I came up with in a hurry. I then found a random Big Dipper Map to fool him. Hahaha, he¡¯s so stupid. Who else can I fool but him?¡± Their voices were getting further and further away, and their figures gradually disappeared in the snow. After an unknown period of time, arge hand reached out from the shadow on the ground in the depth of the cave. Immediately after, the red¨Crobed messenger crawled up from the shadow like a worm and sat on the ground, panting heavily. The bones in his hands were broken, and he was still bleeding non¨Cstop. He looked like he would die at any moment and was on the verge of death. His eyes under the mask were filled with endless hatred and anger. He let out a devilish moan. ¡°Han Jaber, Lawrence Labenz, I will definitely not let the two of you off!¡± Chapter 843 Chapter 843 They thy breed a sigh of relief. Tapton was engines with a cas expres within with Big * 8 kr breath her deed for horn and how much pressure Reign was under Te remebered my men p It was aller pay that he was determined to live and had a strong desire to survive Alter crying lot a long time. Regn finally lets ofwrence and asked, ¡°Lawrence, how did you get out of danger?¡± Tan saved in of coins.¡± Lawrence sod ¡°That is not what I¡¯m talking about How did you escape from the red¨Crobed messenger before Han went over?¡± Reign Yeah That red¨Crobed messenger is extremely ferocious. How did you survive?¡± Yvonne asked curiously Landopt did pist ask, but he also looked at Lawrence with curiosey Afiri they returned to Josef¡¯s room, they researched all information about the red¨Crobed messenger. They learned he was exceptionally cruel, had murdered many lives, and was extremely bloodthirsty. They were worried sick about Lawrence because of that. Now that Lawrence had returned alive with only a light injury, they were all very curious and wanted to know what had happened ¡°It is nothing I just used the Deception Spell that Han mentioned to scare him, Lawrence said with a smile. ¡°Deception Spell Reign and the others looked at each other. The red¨Crobes messenger was one of the Demonic God Society¡¯smembers. Having been in the field for so long, he had long be shrewd Was he so easily deceived? ¡°Quick, tell me, how did you trick him?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Everyone has a weakness. As long as you grasp this weakness, you can make use of it to fool them¡± ¡°The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s weakness is greed!¡± ¡°He plotted over twenty years to nurture the spiritual beetle and killed my mother. Now that the spiritual beetle has manired and been absorbed by me, he must be very unwilling ¡°Therefore, I used the spiritual beetle as bait and said all kinds of lies to deceive him.¡± Lawrence made a long story short and told him everything that had happened before. When Reign, Landon, and Yvonne heard that, they could not help but look at each other in disbelief. Lawrence said it very casually, but they could all tell how thrilling the story was. If Lawrence revealed a w and it was caught by the red¨Crobed messenger, Lawrence would definitely die. Haydan walked in with coffee and said, ¡°If you want to use the Deception Spell well, you have to be good at acting. You have to make it sound real¡± ¡°Not only must you deceive others, but you must also deceive yourself. ¡°The only way to fool someone is to fool yourself. ¡°For you to be able to use the Deception Spell so well, you¡¯re already considered to have surpassed your master.¡± ¡°Come, everyone, let¡¯s drink coffee. Let¡¯s toast him with coffee.¡± After saying that, he handed coffee cups to them and clinked sses with Lawrence. Only then did he slowly drink the coffee and look at Lawrence with an approving expression. Lawrence¡¯s brain had indeed evolved after absorbing the spiritual beetle¡¯s energy. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 10-43 With such a brain, he only needed to cultivate well, and he would attain great achievements. That was a true genius cultivator! The few of them gathered together and chatted for a long time. In the end, Yvonne went to prepare the inedicine for the night. Landon also left with Lawrence in his arms. Only Reign and Han were left. Reign looked at n with reddened eyes and said gratefully. ¡°Thank you¡± Han sat down and hugged her. He gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled. ¡°We are already in this kind of rtionship. If you still say thank you, you are treating me like an outsider. Reign smiled gently andy in Han¡¯s arms, listening to Han¡¯s heartbeat. ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you¡± Because of Han, her situation became especially smooth. Thepany could be stable, and her brother could be saved. Han kissed her hair and said, ¡°If you are really grateful to me it is very simple. Give me a child¡± ¡°Oh, stop it! You¡¯re so bad Reign punched Han¡¯s chest. When she thought of that night with Han, her face turned red with shyness. Especially when she lowered her head and happened to see the space between Han¡¯s legs, her face turned red, and her heart raced. In the evening, Han, Reign, and the others dressed up and took Josef¡¯s ne to the venue of the pharmaceutical conference. The pharmaceutical conference was held in the most luxurious hotel in Blubridge City, attracting the attention of the entire world The hotel was filled with people. All kinds of luxury cars were parked in the parking lot. Mercedes¨CBenz, BMW, and Audi were not even qualified to park there. Most of them were Rolls¨C Royce and Bentleys. There were even many helicopters parked on the helicopternding pad of the hotel. When Han and the others arrived at the scene and walked into the hotel, they could not help but sigh ¡°So many people,¡± Yvonne said. There were indeed too many people there. People from thergest pharmaceuticalpanies in the world, expert doctors, genius pharmacists, and chemistry prodigies were all gathered there. Not only that, but the world¡¯s wealthiest people had also gathered there to seek business opportunities. There were ck¨Ceyed people from the Whileal Kingdom, Southburg citizens with tan skin, tall and buff Arctodus Kingdom citizens, and those from bonia in white robes¡­ Many world¨Cfamous movie stars and singers were also there. Many fans were shouting their names. Clearly, their status was very high. However, when they faced the wealthy, they had to bow down and curry favor with them. ¡°Looks like ourpetitors will be very strong in this pharmaceutical conference. Thepetition is destined to be very intense. Yvie, are you sure your medicine can really stand out?¡± Reign asked. Yvonne looked at the many people present, especially those pharmaceutical geniuses who were famous all over the world. Her expression was a little solemn as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± She heard that a genius pharmacist at the pharmaceutical conference had specially researched longevity clixirs. It was said that he had already achieved mature results. There was another genius pharmacist who had developed a drug that could control cancer and was ready to shock the world. There were many other geniuses as well¡­ She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could win against those people. At that moment, the suited Scarborough appeared in front of Han and the others. He looked at them with a faint smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz, I finally have the chance to meet you. Nice to meet you.¡± Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Scarborough was tall, burly, and ck¨Ceyed. His facial features were especially well¨Cdefined. In particr, his eyes were like the stars in the night sky. They were bright and spirited, but also deep. He was extraordinarily handsome. He even emitted a very rich noble aura. At that moment, he was like a noble who had walked out of a novel. He was polite and made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. ¡°You are? Reign looked confused. She clearly did not know that person. Why did he approach them? ¡°It is normal that Ms. Labenz doesn¡¯t know fne. After all, I¡¯m not famous internationally.¡± Scarborough smiled and said, ¡°However, Ms. Labenz¡¯s name is not unknown to me. I often hear Housman from Massach General Hospital mentioning you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an investor in many pharmaceutical research institutes in Massach General Hospital. You¡¯re also a famous businessman in the Longhard Kingdom.¡± ¡°The drugs produced by yourpany are also widely used in our country.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve seen your lecture. It¡¯s very good.¡± ¡°Besides my mother, you¡¯re the sessful woman I admire the most.¡± His voice was very deep and pleasant to the cars. His words were filled with iparable ttery and praise. ttery would never fail. When Reign heard those words, even though she knew the other party was just being polite, she was still overjoyed. She said humbly, ¡°They are just empty titles. You are ttering me.¡± At the same time, she felt a little smug from the praise. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Doctor Housman¡® Mr. Scarborough, are you friends with Doctor Housman?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. She especially admired Housman. She wished to be able to meet him on that trip to the Whileal Kingdom. However, thest time at Massach General Hospital, they were forced to evacuate it quickly because of a series of events, resulting in her not meeting Housman. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re very close.¡± Scarborough smiled. ¡°Then Doctor Housman is also here, right? Can you arrange for us to meet?¡± Yvonne said excitedly. ¡°No problem, Scarborough said generously. Han was speechless when he heard that. He had said before that Housman was his disciple. Yvonne clearly knew that, but she still wanted someone to arrange for her to meet Housman. She was completely ignoring him. At the same time, he felt a little puzzled. Last time, at Massach General Hospital, he saved a patient and left behind surgical techniques that only Housman could. understand. Logically speaking, Housman would definitely think of ways to contact him after seeing that video. However, so much time had passed, yet Housman did not contact him at all. That was a little abnormal! Could it be that, like the so¨Ccalled Doctor Bernard, something had happened to Housman? Was he also killed and impersonated by someone? Josef walked over from behind and shook Scarborough¡¯s hand warmly. ¡°Mr. Scarborough, nice to meet you. You¡¯re here loo?¡± ¡°Mr. Josef, our family also has a pharmaceutical business. Have you forgotten?¡± Scarborough asked. ¡°Of course not. Your family is a distinguished guest of our Deity Pharmaceutical Group.¡± While shaking hands with Scarborough, Josef introduced to Han and the others, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz. Let me introduce you. Scarborough is uncle¡­¡± 10:44 ????? ?? The Bear Family salgs done by the cause te out and of se fe #homever ur badutw they do el reply than was why we If your eyed his show frame has a At that motor Heviewed and extend to rig kartongh Mr Sartrough new to meet you My Barborough des god josefe tard and sappered danger in his heart Heated and donk harsh with Han Mi Jaber me to root you? Ive seen your surgery at Massazh General Hosparaplety world s Your medical skills are even superior to Doctor Homan You also my doll¡± At he spoke, he shook Hans hand hauastically like a fan sureting has idol Haganuled and held Scarboroughs hand. He said word by word ¡°Are you sure Fin your idol and not your enemy When Scarborough heard that has heart skipped a beat He thought to himself, ¡°Could it be that he knows my true motiver But that should be the case He and Han had never met before Han should not have known him, but why did Han say they were enemies! Scarborough suppressed the doubts and panic in his heart and sad calmnly. ¡°Mr Jaber, you really like to joke. We don¡¯t know cach other How can we be enemies? ¡°Mi Scarborough think about it again Perhaps some of your friends and brothers died at my hands? Han chuckled Scarborough was even more shocked, but he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber must be joking¡± Han stared into Scarborough¡¯s eyes and smiled ¡°Are you sure? Scarborough¡¯s heart sank. He did not know what to say Facing Han¡¯s sharp gaze, he felt that he was not wearing any clothes and waspletely seen through by Han Just as Scarborough was at a loss for words, an old man with gray hair walked over and greeted warmly, Josef, long time no Upon seeing that person Rrigt¡¯s eyes lit up and he eximed. Damn, Gatsby?¡± Landon and Yvonne were also shocked when they saw that person Gatsby He was the famous wealthuest man in the Whileal Kingdom. He was also a world¨Crenowned billionaire and a legend They did not expect to see him on such an asion ¡°Mr. Gatsby, long time no see.¡± Josef smiled and shook hands with Gatsby He even held Gatsby¡¯s hand and introduced him to Reign, Han, and the others. ¡°Come, let me introduce you to my important partner, Ms. Reign Labenz, and her boyfriend, Mr. Han Jaber He then introduced Landon, Lawrence, and Yvonne to Gatsby ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Gatsby¡± Reign and Yvonne were ttered after shaking hands with Gatsby Scarborough also took the opportunity to pull his hand back from Han¡¯s grip. He walked to the side and looked at Han and the others with a murderous look in his eyes. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Gatsby and Josef shook hands first. Then after shaking hands with Reign and the others, he hoked puzzled ¡°Just gatzemat joking, right?¡± As far as he knew, Josef rarely did business with people from the Langhard Kingdom However, not only did Josef do business with people from the Longhard Kinglon,ut he even brought Reign and the others to such an asion and introduced them to him. That was very unusuall N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. That meant that Reign and the others were very important to Joseff Josef¡¯s expression was serious as he said solemnly. ¡°Ms. Labenz will be the most important partner of the Deity Pharmaceutical Group in the future. Perhaps we will have to rely on Ms. Labenz¡¯s connections¡± Gatsby was extremely intelligent. He immediately understood the meaning behind Josel¡¯s words. Josef was clearly treating Reign as his backer and trying to curry Lavor with her. He could not help but size up Reign, feeling even more puzzled Josef was not short of manpower, connections, and medicine. He was totally a big shot in the pharmaceutical field. He did not need to rely on others at all. However, Josef said that he had to rely on Reign. How was that possible? He could not tell what was so special about that beauty in front of him. He could not see how Reign could get such recognition from Josef. However, he had been in the business world for a long time and had long cultivated a very strong shrewdness. He did not show his emotions on his face. Even though he had doubts in his heart, he did not show it on the surface. He shook hands with Reign warmly and chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to rely on Ms. Labenz in the future too. I hope it is not troubling¡± Reign was ttered and quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Gatsby, you tter me Gatsby took out a private business card and handed it to Reign. He praised, ¡®Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m in the IT industry. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we have to work together.¡± Although he did not know what was up Reign¡¯s sleeves, it was obvious that she had an extraordinary background for Joseff to respect and curry favor with. ¡°Mr. Gatsby, I¡¯m in the pharmaceutical business. I specialize in developing all kinds of new drugs. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll definitely cooperate.¡± Reign was even more ttered after receiving Gatsby¡¯s business card. She immediately took out her business card and handed it to Gatsby. The two of them chatted for a while before Gatsby left. After walking a distance away, Gatsby stopped and handed Reign¡¯s business card to his apanying secretary. ¡°Use all your connections to investigate her immediately.¡± The secretary nced at the business card and frowned. ¡°Mr. Gatsby, does a mere CEO of a pharmaceuticalpany in the Longhard Kingdom need our investigation?¡± Their group was a top¨Cnotchpany in the world. They stood at the top of the world and had umted countless wealth. In the secretary¡¯s eyes, apany in the Longhard Kingdom like Reign¡¯s was simply inferior. It could not call her attention to it at all. Gatsby nced at the secretary and said in a deep voice, ¡°There must be a reason why Reign can make Josef respect and curry favor with her.¡± I asked you to investigate her because I want to find out about her background¡± ¡°Also, you have to investigate Josef. Find out what happened to him recently and why he¡¯s so enthusiastic about a woman from the Longhard Kingdom.¡± The secretary nodded and said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go now.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Gatsby looked back at Reign¡¯s back. While his eyes were filled with admiration, they were also filled with doubt. He thought to himself, ¡°What kind of background does she have?¡± Chapter The won in the fusing wild in man years and hey were al Its Fuld tell at m that eign was not truly a Ale fusily oluated the hindness and of a baubary hou by the past, the tellus to think about itten the same tambor and Vent They are still mer) to the tubhabe with frately and could not recover from homers in my ordinary people Now that they were by cho conoci Hayliexpression to calm He patrol Hegra doudder and if calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be an easily impussal The excitement bas All the hot plentumcu alpanies in the world are here you don¡¯t calm down low are you going iperate with the people in the humus? When Retus lead then, she rate lock to her aces and spin blond a few deep breaths to ever be mood ¡°You¡¯re right Josef untled and atd. ¡®Ali Jaber te slight the ebement has pugu Let¡¯s go Illing you to meet the other partner¡® The brought Retate around the lively hall and modul his ringe Home to Reign Reign met some legendary gure after another, und her mentality gradually changed her tomal surprise and wonder slowly tuned to calm and steadine In the end, even when josel induced her to the intuential job potot where she was unfazed by their favor the tabel her wine) Language of the Whiteal Kingdom, she had already reached the and chatted with those people in a fluent foreign Han did not like to socialize. Hepletely handed the stage for Reign lening Reign and her secretary, Karren, follow Josef to a taltze Ue, Landon, and the others found a table to st de Wome were looking around for Homman Lawirine was even less interester everything like a sweeping tornado calizing Instead, he was very interested in the food on the table. He devoured Landon stood at the side and watched Reign¡¯s performance His eyes were filled with relief as he sighed ¡°That weak and helpless little girl has grown up¡± Looking at Reign¡¯s confident appearance, he was sincerely happy Han drank a ws of red wine and said calmuly, ¡°My Katz, don¡¯t be happy too early Will this pharmaceutical conference ¡°Why¡± Landon looked puzzled. ¡°Because someone is watching u ¡°Who ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I don¡¯t know Who is it? Landon was even more confined, and he became very vignt. Lawrence raped his head and wiped the remains of the food at the corner of his mouth He said word by word, Scarborough, he wants to kill tal When Yvonne heard that, she was instantly sturmed atul said, 19 that person our fan? Why does he suddenly want to kill ¡°Mi Jaber, Lawirme, are you kidding?¡± Landon was also stunted He tried hand to recall Scarborough¡¯s performance, but he did got feel Scarborough¡¯s hostility Could Han Jaber and Han Jaberve seen it wrongly! Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Landon looked at Han and Lawrence, his eyes filled with confusion. When he was previously being pursued, it was only the Dark ves Assassin and others, but he had never personally seen Scarborough, and little did he know that Scarborough was behind the Dark ves¡® appearance. I¡¯m not joking. Scarborough does indeed harbor animosity towards us,¡± Han calmly stated Lawrence picked up a lobster and took a bite, saying, ¡°A man offering kindness without any reason is either a knave or a thief.¡± ¡°Besides, if he truly is our fan, why did he disappear after Mr. Gatsby arrived? he questioned. Upon hearing these words, both Yvonne and Landon were taken aback. After meeting Gatsby, they all became somewhat excited, causing them to lose some awareness of their surroundings. Now, upon careful reflection, they decided it was true. Scarborough suddenly vanished after Gatsby¡¯s arrival. If Scarborough were really their fan, he wouldn¡¯t have left like that. He would surely have pestered them for photos and autographs. Scarborough¡¯s sudden appearance and disappearance clearly indicated something was amiss. ¡°Oh, no, does that mean Rei is in danger?¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly stood up to protect Reign. Han held Landon back and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Katz, with me here, Rei won¡¯t be in any trouble. You focus on protecting Lawrence and Yvic.¡± He had heightened his five senses to their peak state, and nothing within a two¨Cmile radius could escape his perception If anyone emitted hostility towards Reign or made a move against her, he would react and respond immediately. Therefore, Landon¡¯s worry was simply unfounded. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Landon asked anxiously, feeling a butterfly in his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s all good, you can rest assured,¡± Han reassured him. He hadplete confidence in himself. In this world, apart from his master, there was no one who could harm the people he wanted to protect without paying a painful price. No, even his master would have to pay a painful price for harming the person he wanted to protect. Since he didn¡¯t sense any danger at the moment, it meant that Reign was safe. Landon nced at Han, ultimately choosing to trust him and sit back down. However, he remained vignt, attentively observing everything around him. Although Reign was temporarily out of danger, after encountering someone like Scarborough, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down. He always felt there were potential lurking dangers that needed to be discovered as soon as possible. Han paid no attention to him and turned to Yvonne. ¡°Yvie, are you ready? Do you have confidence?¡± ¡°To be honest, the time is against us, and I¡¯m not very confident, Yvonne gave a wry smile. She had personally refined her new medicinest night and had been in theboratory until they set off. She even pulled Han over to study with her. Although the new medicine showed no apparent ws, seeing so many important figures gathered here, she still felt somewhat nervous. After all, this was the first step of their Mapleturz Group¡¯s international expansion, and it was also her first step onto the international stage. To say she wasn¡¯t nervous would be a lie. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to worry. Just exin the medicine¡¯s effects and then select someone at random for an experiment.¡± Han said calmly. Yvonne was researching a brand¨Cnew cosmetic medicine, one of the ancient remedies she had unearthed from the grave. When he and Yvonne researched it together, they could already see that this medicine had potent effects, capable of improving the body¡¯s cells and keeping them in a youthful state Frankly speaking, if the medicine¡¯s effects were maximized and taken daily, it was highly possible for the person who took it to achieve immortality! 10-44 However, resens hjng this kind of medicine was particrly dinis Yvonne had audied in extensively befour best fail pa short and couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter what Fawn with Han¡¯s assistance, they couldn¡¯t resolve the remaining tears. Al bed, they could only adornos of the effectiveness of the ancient rethedy, far from attaining inimortality This was because there was one ingredient in the remedy that they couldn¡¯t brd anywhere That ingredient was called the Nine Serpent Wandergrad Never had Yvonne heard of this herb before. In fact, not only Yvonne, hutn had also never encountered this medicine before. This particr herb was crucial, possessing the ultimate effect if rejuvenation and was the most importantponent in the remedy. Han couldn¡¯t find this herb, so he had to use other Chinese bea as substitutes Although the product¡¯s effects were not ideal, it was considered a top¨Cgrade medicine for ordinary people. Based on Han¡¯s judgment, although the medicine couldn¡¯t grant immortality or reverse aging, it was enough to improve the aging of cells. ¡°So, should we really name this medicine Eternal Life?¡± Yvonne asked nervously She felt that this medicine couldn¡¯t make people immortal, and giving it such a name could potentially result in severe criticism. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s call it the Longevity Pill, Han said calmly. His expression remainedposed as he continued, ¡°The more exaggerated the name, the more likely it is to attract investors. As long as our medicine can show even a slight effect in improving cell aging, there will definitely be many people who want to join you ¡°Therefore, before this presentation, it¡¯s best ifyou have already registered a patent for the Longevity Pill Tve already registered it,¡± Yvonne said with a nod. One cannot be too cautious! Not least in terms of important matters. After refining this remedy pill, she immediately partnered with Josef and registered the patent in the Whileal Kingdom ¡°That¡¯s good. Just sit and wait,¡± Han said casually. While speaking this, his face slightly darkened, and he immediately sprang to his feet, walking in Reign¡¯s direction Although he had been chatting all along, his gaze had always been fixed on Reign. At this moment, he noticed a young man approaching her, presumably in an attempt to strike up a conversation. The young man¡¯s eyes clearly revealed an ulterior desire towards Reign. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this moment, Josef had already gone somewhere else for socializing, leaving Reign alone among many sessful individuals. A particrly elegantly dressed and handsome young man approached Reign, making a gentlemanly bow before extending his right hand with a smile. ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m Charlie,¡± he said in debonair manner. ¡°Charlie, are you the one from the royal family?¡± Reign was taken aback. ¡°Indeed, I am Prince Charlie of the Crimson Kingdom. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Charlie said politely, extending his right hand once again ¡°Oh, what a pleasure, and, nice to meet you too,¡± Reign shook hands with Charlie. After shaking hands, Charlie suddenly lowered his waist, intending to kiss the back of Reign¡¯s hand. At that moment, Han appeared in front of Reign, blocking Charlie¡® attempt with his own hand. Charlie¡¯s lips touched Han¡¯s hand, and he looked pleased for a inoment. However, as soon as he realized it was a man¡¯s hand, his expression turned grim, and he shifted his sight to Han, glowering at him. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 Charlie looked at Han, and Han stared back at Charlie. The gazes of the two collided in mid¨Cair, and they clearly saw the hostility in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Han, why are you here?¡± Reign was surprised to see Han and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit unexpected. When she saw Han¡¯s hand on her hand, she immediately understood what was going on. She smiled sweetly, feeling sweet and happy, as if she had just tasted honey. It was evident that Han was jealous this man, who seemed to close to her. To Reign, however, this feeling was quite enjoyable! ¡°You must be Charlie, right? I¡¯m Han Jaber, Reign¡¯s boyfriend. In our country, unfamiliar men and women should not be too intimate. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Han coldly stared at Charlie. *Boyfriend Charlie¡¯s eyes quickly flickered with a hint of disappointment at that, but he still looked at Reign with unwavering expectation. Reign smiled sweetly, linking her arm with Han¡¯s and said, ¡°Mr. Charlie, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Han. ¡°And, he is also my first love.¡± As she spoke, she clung to Han¡¯s arm, showing a particrly dependerit and affectionate look toward him. Han, as if dering his sovereignty, directly kissed Reign. ¡°Hey, we have an audience here. Reignughed and yfully hit Han. Charlie stood watching Han and Reign flirt and tease each other, his face turning downcast. He was the prince of the Crimson Kingdom, with deep and three¨Cdimensional features of a Westerner, exceptionally handsome, and in great shape, like a male figure in ancient sculptures. In his own country, he was the dream lover and center of all young women. However, he had grown tired of staying with them and didn¡¯t particrly like the modern women anymore. Now he came here on behalf of the royal family to participate in the pharmaceutical conference, hoping to obtain some medicines to elevate his position within the royal family. When he was socializing earlier, many nobledies and female celebrities and stars surrounded him, many of which tried to please him, eager to getid with him as soon as possible. However, with just one nce, he saw Reign standing in the crowd. This was a modern country, where most people here were of modern descent, and many were tall. Some women had broad frames and tall builds, with most of them being over 5 feet 7 inches, and many women were 6 feet or taller passing by. Reign, on the other hand, had a height of around 5 feet 7 inches, but her distinctive traditional¨Cstyle cheongsam entuated her curves, showcasing her uniquely voluptuous traditional figure. At the same time, her hair was elegantly pinned up, exuding a noble and graceful aura. Whether it was her appearance or temperament, she had the elegance, grace, generosity, and gentleness of a traditional woman. She was like a tranquil flower quietly blooming the bustling city, particrly eye¨Ccatching, and she immediately caught Charlie¡¯s attention. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. That was why Charlic hurried over, trying to make friends with Reign. When he heard Reign talking to those people, he learned her name. However, little did he expect that this stunning and captivating traditional beauty would already have a boyfriend. And these two were flirting in front of him, which almost drove him up the wall. He looked at Han and Reign¡¯s yful interaction, feeling particrly angry and displeased. However, he maintained a gentleman¡¯s smile on the surface and exined, ¡°So, you two are a couple. I apologize for the intrusion. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I feel the need to exin that I wasn¡¯t offending Ms. Labenz just now. Kissing hands is a unique etiquette in the Grimson Kingdom.¡± ¡°I know. But in my opinion, the hand¨Ckissing etiquette in the Crimson Kingdom and the cheek¨Ckissing etiquette in the Skrk Kingdom are both extremely impolite, downright rogue, and not at all gentlemanly. Han said casually 10.451 Charlie became even more displeased. b Han cursing at him? Seeing Charlie¡® expression, Reign knew that he might be a little angry She smiled and said, ¡°Prince Charlie. I¡¯m sorry h¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s first time abroad, so he might not be familiar with the customs of your country ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when we go back, I will teach about it.¡± As she spoke, she bowed to Charlie to make an apology. Upon hearing this, Charlie began to devise a scheme against them but he maintained his gentlemanly demeanor and sand, ¡°It¡¯s alright. A man has to see and learn a lot to grow mature. ¡®Ms. Labenz, our royal family has a business proposition we would like to propose to you. May I have your contact number ¡°Sure Reign smiled faintly, took out her phone, and exchanged contact number with Charlie. After receiving Reign¡¯s contact number, Charlie exchanged a few words with Reign and Han before moving on to greet other acquaintances. Han stared at Charlie¡¯s receding figure and whispered to Reign, ¡°This man doesn¡¯t seem honest. You should be cautions when you do business with him¡± Reign didn¡¯t speak but looked at Han with a smile that seemed both mocking and yful. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han looked puzzled With a winsome smile, Reign said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Jealous Come on, why am P You¡¯re not really my girlfriend anyway. How could I possibly be jealous? I¡¯m just worried that you might be taken advantage of,¡± Han replied. ¡°He just kissed my hand. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m at a disadvantage, right? Reign said. Secretary Karren stood behind them and whispered, ¡®Indeed, there¡¯s no disadvantage in that Han¡¯s face turned dark. With Karren¡¯s words, it was confirmed that he was indeed jealous! Seeing Han¡¯s expression. Karrenughed and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s normal for couples to feel jealous. It happens when they¡¯re in love. ¡°Just like when Ms. Labenz saw you with someone else before¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Reign immediately began coughing violently, ¡°Ahern¡­¡± Karten immediately shut up. Reign then held Han¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Han, if you¡¯re jealous, why not just admit it and stand by my side? Let¡¯s have a drink and chat with others, and we can both make some friends with them.¡± ¡°No, thanks. People here are not worthy of being my friends; many of them Han proudly replied. After saying that, he gave some instructions to Reign, advising her to be careful and not to get taken advantage of, before returning to his own position Reign looked at Han and smiled sweetly, feeling warm and sweet. This feeling was really good. ¡°It¡¯s good news, Ms. Labenz. Mr. Jaber is definitely jealous,¡± Karren whispered. ¡°I understand. Let him be. Let¡¯s continue to associate with others and make more friends to seek business opportunities,¡± Reign smiled However, after this incident, she became more cautious when talking to others, making sure that no one would touch her hand Han looked at the scene and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just at that moment, Charlie approached and sat down in front of Han, his eyes ring at him unfriendly. ¡°Name your price¡± Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Charlie¡¯s arrival caught Hair off guard. Yvonne, Landon, and Han all looked up, their eyes filled with curiosity as they looked at Charlie. Charlie continued to stare at Han, and with a domineering tone, he said, ¡°1, as a prince, don¡¯t have much time for chatting with you for too long. Just give me a price now.¡± His voice was filled with a sense of superiority and aloofness. ¡°Are you here to buy our Longevity Pills?¡± Yvonne asked curiously. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to showcase her Longevity Pill in front of others yet, and this person was alreadying to buy it? How could this person be so well¨Cinformed? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, shut up!¡± Charlie coldly and arrogantly red at Yvonne before turning his attention back to Han. ¡°Han, you understand what I mean. Give me a price.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. If you want to do business with us, go find my girlfriend; don¡¯te to me,¡± Han said, shaking his head. He thought this person must have gone nut. He had only met Reign once before, and now he wanted to do business with them but didn¡¯t go to her. Instead, he came to him. Was he crazy? Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Charlie¡¯s gaze turned cold. He said, ¡°Han Jaber, I thought about showing you some respect, but do you really want me to make it clear?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess riddles. It¡¯s better if you speak directly. If you have something to say, spit it quickly, Han responded impatiently. BANG! Without further ado, Charlie immediately took out a check and mmed it in front of Han. He said coldly, ¡°Han, I have investigated you. ¡°You are just a small security guard in Ms. Labenz¡¯spany. I don¡¯t know what you did to enchant Ms. Labenz and make her your girlfriend. ¡°But you¡¯re just a security guard, in other words, a nobody even in the Mapleturz Group. How could you possibly deserve the dignified Ms. Labenz? ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re with Ms. Labenz just for a free ride, and her money is your sole purpose. ¡°Now I¡¯m giving you money. As long as you are willing to break up with Ms. Labenz, name your price! ¡°An exceptional beauty like Reign, only makes a perfect match with someone like me, a noble royal prince. He stared at Han with a pair of disdainful and contemptuous eyes. He had encountered countless women, but had rarely tasted the beauty of the mysterious traditional land. When he saw Reign earlier, his soul waspletely captivated. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Therefore, the first thing he did after leaving was to send someone to investigate into Han¡¯s background. Due to the hasty nature of the investigation, it was not very thorough. He only knew that Han was the head of security for the Mapleturz Group. Upon learning this, he flew into a rage. A mysterious and noble traditional beauty walking hand in hand with a mere security guard, and still so sweetly in love? To him, it was simply unimaginable. Subconsciously, he believed that Han was after Reign¡¯s money, so he came back here to use money to drive Han away. Han couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. ¡°So you¡¯re trying to impose some pressure on me with money? Do you think you¡¯re that rich?¡± ¡°Of course I am!¡± Charlie, with an arrogant expression, said, ¡°As a prince of the Crimson Kingdom, I¡¯m incredibly wealthy. Name your price. whether it¡¯s 100 million dors, 200 million dors, or even a billion dors!¡± ¡°As you wish. Can I write any figure?¡± Han asked. Charlie saw Han¡¯s reaction and his expression turned cold, further confirming his belief that Han was only with Reign for money. Japter 848 So he said condescendingly. That¡¯s right, you can write however big a number. I. the royal prince, have the final say. Do you really mean it? ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°So, if I write any amount, you¡¯ll give me that much money?¡± Absolutely tniel As long as you write it, I will give you it! But the condition is that you must break up with Reign!¡± ¡°Okay, a gentleman keeps his word. Since you¡¯ve said that, I will start filling it out.¡± Han nodded and immediately picked up the check to start writing the numbers. Seeing this, Yvonne¡¯s anger red up, and she red at Han Han, you¡¯ve gone too far. How can you betray Rei for money? Stop it right now!¡± Han didn¡¯t stop but continued writing the numbers. ¡°Han, stop it! Your actions are an insult to love!¡± Yvonne became furious, stood up, and tried to snatch the check from Han¡¯s hand. Both she and Han liked Han, but it was evident that Han was more interested in Reign, instead of her. When she learned that Han and Reign were in a rtionship, she felt incrediblyplex feelings. On the one hand, she was happy for Reign, but on the other hand, she mourned the loss of her own love. Now, seeing Han willing to betray Reign for money, she felt a mix of urgency and anger, realizing that her love was misced ¡°Yvie, calm down, Lawrence said, trying to stop Yvonne. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mad, Yvie,¡± Landon also chimed in, holding Yvonne back. Why are you stopping me? You should be stopping Han instead! We can¡¯t let him write that check,¡± Yvonne eximed in frustration. She struggled desperately, but Han and Landon continued to hold her, preventing her from taking any further action. ¡°Yvie, rx. Don¡¯t be so hasty. Han is definitely not that kind of person. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do.¡± Lawrence said. ¡°Yvie, we¡¯ve spent so much time with Han. You don¡¯t really think he¡¯s greedy for money, do you?¡± Landon added. ¡°But, he¡­¡± Yvonne hesitated, unwilling to believe his words, but seeing Han fervently writing on the check, she thought he was truly going to state the price. ¡°Haha, actually, all of you were deceived by Han¡¯s false kindness and righteousness. This is his true nature¨Cgreedy, lustful, and obsessed with money,¡± Charlie proudly stated as he saw the reactions of Yvonne and the others. ¡°But he hid it well, and you didn¡¯t notice it. Now I¡¯ve exposed his true colors by offering just a little money. ¡°You three should thank me for helping Ms. Labenz and drive away this money¨Cgrubbing man.¡± With that, he poured himself a ss of red wine, took a sip, and reveled in his self¨Csatisfaction. ¡°What do you mean?¡± At that moment, Reign and Karren returned from afar. ¡°Rei, you¡¯vee back just in time. Han wants to betray you for money.¡± Yvonne stood up and exined what had happened to Reign. Reign furrowed her brows slightly and looked at Han. ¡°Ms. Labenz, take a good look. This man is not worthy of your love. He is just a money¨Cgrubbing scoundrel. Charlie took the opportunity to speak. Reign shook her head and said, ¡®I believe Han is not like that At this moment, Han had already filled in the cheque and handed it to Charlie. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve set the price. Pay it to me Charle took the check without even looking at it. He looked at Reign and said, ¡°See, he¡¯s just that greedy.¡± Reign smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Charlie, you should take a look at the amount on the check. Can you really afford it? Charlie furrowed his brows and turned to look at the check. As soon as he saw it, he stood up immediately; his expression dramatically changed, and he carefully counted the series of zeros on the check. When he finished counting, he became exasperated 2.3 10-431 Chaprey 849 1. b. Churbie war ustamely unfuriated Allers Than made profess the coron of Crimson Kingdoms for many years, and * 11yle cadratury the war over in the meal Semby would devour this Forty mates the royal family there you He had we spend char ayles would feet downer was acuty Water let him get away with it but over spectand Haybars to be so despicable as to write Je dorsh Upon hearing artic words Year w pernously Blind with anger, was stunned for a moment and suddenly tell Brign Landon and Han DETOM wote expertisans that seemed to say. Just as we thought They had known Jebay for a long time and kayliner personality very well. They knew that he would not betray Reign for money 100 trillion dors. That was an astronomical Not even the prince of Crimson Kingdom coulde up with that amount let done the treates of other countries in the worl Han was deliberately making fun of Charlie Han 12mained expresssardess and said. For ordinary people like us, this money is indeed veryrge. ¡°It¡¯s not a sum that we themonce can afford Har for His Royal Highness, the prince, it should be a small matter, right? ¡°After all you¡¯ve said that as long as I name a price, any amount of money would be eptable¡± He paused his gaze turned cold, and his tone became more severe as he scolded, ¡°If you can¡¯t give it, then it¡¯s a breach of your words Your words build no authority and are as worthless as farting. So, don¡¯t put a condescending air in front of me, and don¡¯t show me that superior attitude of yours Upon hearing this. Charlie raised an eyebrow and a raging wave of anger was running through him, almost engulfing him In his extreme anger he had the impulse to kill Han However, with his noble upbringing as a member of the royal family, he did not show his emotions. He remained calm on the surface, didn¡¯t lose his temper, and just red at Han with malice as he coldly said, ¡°Alright, Han. I remember With that, he stood up and braced himself to leave This tune, he had suffered a huge insuh. If he didn¡¯t leave now, only more insult would ensue, he was afraid. Suddenly. Han spoke up in a cold voice, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Charlie turned back, bus gare filled with anger. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Youe over here provoking me, trying to buy my love with money You show up whenever you please, and now you want to leave as if nothing happened Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too cheeky Han stared at Charlie, hus voice ay ¡°You must apologize to r ¡°What did you say You want me to apologue Charlie gaze turned even colder As an honorable prince of the royal family, he held power and authority, and was highly respected everything, every time And, as a prince of the Whileal Kingdom, he had supreme power even here Even the wealthiest individuals bere had to treat him with the utmost deference, not daring to make the least offence to him Now, this small security leader. Han actually dared to ask him to apologize and had even told him to get lost earlier It was like sapping him in the face! ¡°You have offered me You love to apologize Otherwise, this won¡¯t end between us!¡± Han said coldly This person not only coveted Reign but also humiliated him with money. And has words were filled with contempt for him. If he didn¡¯t make this person pay a price, then he wouldn¡¯t be Han Not end? Hahaha!¡± Prince Charlic heard this and burst intoughter, as if he had heard the funniest Joke in the world. He laughed heardly, his eyes filled with mockery and disdain as he looked at Han. ¡°Han, what kind of worthless creature are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a worthless dog owned by Ms. Labenz. I only agreed to do business with you out of a sense of gentlemanly conduct. That¡¯s me showing respect, thinking highly of you. And now you have the audarity to threaten me? You clearly have no idea of your identity! ¡°Kid, you¡¯re just a dog, lucky to have earned the appreciation of your owner, but it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll gain the respect and favor of others. ¡°Do you understand? ¡°Even if your owner is Reign, she wouldn¡¯t dare to defy me, Prince Charlie of Crimson Kingdom. Yet here you are, daring to challenge me. It¡¯s practically suicidal!¡± Pausing briefly, he sneered, ¡°You know, in your Longhard Kingdoin, you often say before hitting a dog, you must get the consent of its master. If it weren¡¯t for the respect I have for your owner, Reign, you¡¯d have to face dire consequences for what you said just now! ¡°Han Jaber, you better wise up and act like a decent person in front of me, the prince. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. You have no idea what you¡¯re up against! ¡°Listen up, I am a prince, a nobleman, while you¡¯re nothing but an ordinarymoner. ¡°We are separated by social sses!¡± With an air of superiority, he looked at Han, his gaze filled with coldness, disdain, and indifference. In his view, Han and himself were not even in the same Chapter 849 Chapter 849 Chaprey 849 Churbie war ustamely unfuriated Allers Than made profess the coron of Crimson Kingdoms for many years, and yle cadratury the war over in the meal Semby would devour this Forty mates the royal family there you N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He had we spend char ayles would feet downer was acuty Water let him get away with it but over spectand Haybars to be so despicable as to write Je dorsh Upon hearing artic words Year w pernously Blind with anger, was stunned for a moment and suddenly tell Brign Landon and Han DETOM wote expertisans that seemed to say. Just as we thought They had known Jebay for a long time and kayliner personality very well. They knew that he would not betray Reign for money 100 trillion dors. That was an astronomical Not even the prince of Crimson Kingdom coulde up with that amount let done the treates of other countries in the worl Han was deliberately making fun of Charlie Han 12mained expresssardess and said. For ordinary people like us, this money is indeed veryrge. ¡°It¡¯s not a sum that we themonce can afford Har for His Royal Highness, the prince, it should be a small matter, right? ¡°After all you¡¯ve said that as long as I name a price, any amount of money would be eptable¡± He paused his gaze turned cold, and his tone became more severe as he scolded, ¡°If you can¡¯t give it, then it¡¯s a breach of your words Your words build no authority and are as worthless as farting. So, don¡¯t put a condescending air in front of me, and don¡¯t show me that superior attitude of yours Upon hearing this. Charlie raised an eyebrow and a raging wave of anger was running through him, almost engulfing him In his extreme anger he had the impulse to kill Han However, with his noble upbringing as a member of the royal family, he did not show his emotions. He remained calm on the surface, didn¡¯t lose his temper, and just red at Han with malice as he coldly said, ¡°Alright, Han. I remember With that, he stood up and braced himself to leave This tune, he had suffered a huge insuh. If he didn¡¯t leave now, only more insult would ensue, he was afraid. Suddenly. Han spoke up in a cold voice, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Charlie turned back, bus gare filled with anger. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Youe over here provoking me, trying to buy my love with money You show up whenever you please, and now you want to leave as if nothing happened Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too cheeky Han stared at Charlie, hus voice ay ¡°You must apologize to r ¡°What did you say You want me to apologue Charlie gaze turned even colder As an honorable prince of the royal family, he held power and authority, and was highly respected everything, every time And, as a prince of the Whileal Kingdom, he had supreme power even here Even the wealthiest individuals bere had to treat him with the utmost deference, not daring to make the least offence to him Now, this small security leader. Han actually dared to ask him to apologize and had even told him to get lost earlier It was like sapping him in the face! ¡°You have offered me You love to apologize Otherwise, this won¡¯t end between us!¡± Han said coldly This person not only coveted Reign but also humiliated him with money. And has words were filled with contempt for him. If he didn¡¯t make this person pay a price, then he wouldn¡¯t be Han Not end? Hahaha!¡± Prince Charlic heard this and burst intoughter, as if he had heard the funniest Joke in the world. He laughed heardly, his eyes filled with mockery and disdain as he looked at Han. ¡°Han, what kind of worthless creature are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a worthless dog owned by Ms. Labenz. I only agreed to do business with you out of a sense of gentlemanly conduct. That¡¯s me showing respect, thinking highly of you. And now you have the audarity to threaten me? You clearly have no idea of your identity! ¡°Kid, you¡¯re just a dog, lucky to have earned the appreciation of your owner, but it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll gain the respect and favor of others. ¡°Do you understand? ¡°Even if your owner is Reign, she wouldn¡¯t dare to defy me, Prince Charlie of Crimson Kingdom. Yet here you are, daring to challenge me. It¡¯s practically suicidal!¡± Pausing briefly, he sneered, ¡°You know, in your Longhard Kingdoin, you often say before hitting a dog, you must get the consent of its master. If it weren¡¯t for the respect I have for your owner, Reign, you¡¯d have to face dire consequences for what you said just now! ¡°Han Jaber, you better wise up and act like a decent person in front of me, the prince. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it. You have no idea what you¡¯re up against! ¡°Listen up, I am a prince, a nobleman, while you¡¯re nothing but an ordinarymoner. ¡°We are separated by social sses!¡± With an air of superiority, he looked at Han, his gaze filled with coldness, disdain, and indifference. In his view, Han and himself were not even in the same league Han was a hardworking member of the working ss, while he, as a prince and ruler of his territory, had the ability to engage in dialogue with Han, even strike deals with the likes of them. That alone was already a significant show of respect towards Han. Upon hearing this, Reign, Landon, Han, and Yvonne all wore stern expressions and felt extremely displeased. Though they knew Charlie was speaking the truth, they couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated Especially Reign, who stood by Han¡¯s side immediately and retorted, ¡°Mr. Charlie, Han and I are equal as partners, not in a master¨Cservant rtionship. ¡®Nowadays, the world believes in the equality of all individuals. No one is superior to another!¡® Yvonne added. ¡®In today¡¯s society, it¡¯s unfortunate that Prince Charlie still clings to the notion of social ss, remarked Han. ¡°In Longhard Kingdom, we believe a king exist only because the people exist, and if you don¡¯t show the common people with respect, one day themon people will overthrow you!¡± Landon dered coldly. This constant reference to ¡°social ss¡± and ¡°worthless¡± was nothing short of an insult to Han. It fueled their anger, and they immediately retaliated. Initially, Charlie only intended to deal with Han alone, but now he found himself confronted by this group of people. His expression darkened instantly, reflecting his growing frustration. He red coldly at Reign and the others, feeling a mix of anger and bewilderment. ording to the information he had received, Han was merely the head of security at Mapleturz Group, a slightly more senior guard. Yet the way Reign, Yvonne, Landon, and the others treated Han was unexpectedly friendly. It even seemed like they revolved around Han. It was simply unbelievable! At this moment, Han¡¯s gaze turned equally cold. ¡°Prince Charlie, it appears you hold me in low regard. Humph, that¡¯s right. I look down on you. So what? Even if all of you gang up against me, there¡¯s nothing you can do to me,¡± Charlie arrogantly replied. Reign, Yvonne, and the others were infuriated by his words, but they were left helpless, unable to make a move. After all, Charlie was a prince of Crimson Kingdom, with high status and the support of his nation. As private business owners, they werepletely powerless against him. If they were to act against him, it would mean challenging the entire nation of Crimson Kingdom, and the consequences would be beyond what they could bear. They could only suppress their inner dissatisfaction. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 A searing pain was felt on his face! Carb clutched his face, eyes and with disbelief as he stared at Han ¡°You you hit me?¡± Reign Vronce, and the others were left dumbfounded by the unfolding scene. It was unthable hd Han really just strike Charle Was he deliberately stirring up trouble and challenging an entire nation? In response to Charise bewilderment, Han calmly stated, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you request that I hit you?¡± ¡°Then I dare you to go dirt Why don¡¯t you? Charlie erupted in anger. He never expected Han to actually hit him and chim it was at his behest. It was absolutely outrageous. ¡°Absolutely not. Han averted firmly. Upon hearing this, Charlie became invid, shouting ¡°Alright, Han Jaber, you¡¯re asking for trouble: Guards, take him down!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As soon as the words left his mouth, two imposing figures appeared on either ude, fixating their menacing gazes on Han, their hostility palpable Just as they were about to make a move against Han, a chilling voice pierced the air, ¡°Prince Charlie, this is the Whileal Kangdom What exactly do you think you¡¯re doing here?¡± With the voice came Scarlett and a tall,manding middle¨Caged man, radiating an aura of strength and authority. This middle¨Caged man possessed strikingly deep and sharp features, his bright gray¨Cblue eyes exuding an unwavering resolve thatmanded respect and awe ¡®Stephen At the night of this muddle¨Caged man, Charlie and his two bodyguards countenances immediately darkened. While Scarlett was somewhat unfamiliar to them, they knew Stephen quite well. Before them stood the super senior ¡êgure of the military department of the Whileal Kingdom, holding sway over the army, navy, and air force. With a mere utterance, he could obliterate an entire nation. In Stephen¡¯s presence, even Prince Charlie had to show respect and be silent. Damn it, why is Stephen here too? Charlie muttered under his breath. Stephen was an extraordinarily busy individual, tirelessly devoted to upholdingw and justice across different regions of the Whaleal Kingdom He frequently shuttled between states, asionally venturing overseas for peacekeeping missions. For someone of has stature to suddenly appear at a pharmaceutical conference was entirely unexpected. Stephen cast a cold gaze over the entire scene, finally fixing his eyes on Charlie. ¡°Charlie, do you intend tomit a murder within my jurisdiction?¡± Prince Charlie broke out in a cold sweat, hastily retorting. ¡°No. Mr. Stephen, it¡¯s just a minor misunderstanding. I merely wanted to teach this individual from the Longhard Kingdom a lesson¡± Scarlett approached Han her gaze icy as she stared down Charlie. ¡°Mr. Jaber is an esteemed guest of the Whileal Kingdom. Are you attempting to teach our esteemed guest a lesson?¡± ¡°Prince Charlie, do you believe this is your Crimson Kingdom?¡± she added. Esteemed guest Charlie¡¯s mouth gaped open, utterly astounded Irit Han merely a security guard in Reign¡¯spany? How did he suddenly be an esteemed guest of the military department of the Whileal Kingdom? How is any of this possible? Not only Charlie, but even Reign, Yvonne, and the others were left dumbfounded. Han had always been by their side. When did he be an esteemed guest of the military department of the Whileal Kingdom? Stephen¡¯s gaze turned cial as he locked eyes with Charlie, dering in a frigid tone, ¡®Charlie, you must apologize to Mr. Jaber immediately, or the military department will not let you go. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Han¡¯s words were calm and without any fluctuations. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of sarcasm, as he was just stating a fart However, to Charlie, Han¡¯s words were incredibly mocking. He bent over, lowered his head, clenched his fists, and was filled with anger, resentment, humiliation, and even a sense of murderous intent. He gritted his teeth and silently vowed that if he had the chance in the future, he would kill Han, this bastard. ¡°Prince Charlie, are you mute? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Han looked at Charlie, ¡°Han, you, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Charlie looked up and gritted his teeth at Han. ¡°Oh, I just asked for an apology and then let you go. It was you who wanted me to take action. How did it be that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going too far?¡± Han chuckled ironically. Even in this situation, Charlie still felt he was the victim and the other party was at fault. It was simply ridiculous! ¡°Han, I¡¯m also bowing and apologizing now. Are you satisfied?¡± Charlie said. Han picked up his ss of red wine and took a sip. He said calmly, ¡°Yeah. If you knew this would happen, why bother in the first ce?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a difference between you and me.¡± This sentence was originally spoken by Charlie, and now Han repeated it verbatim to him. Charlie¡¯s expression turned even gloomier when he heard this. As a prince, he was actually mocked by a security guard. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This was not only an insult but also a shame! He red at Han. ¡°Han, just wait.¡± With that, he left with his bodyguards. Even though he had already left, many journalists¡® cameras were still aimed at him, shooting crazily, which made him even more annoyed, and he slipped away like a stray dog. After he left, many journalists also came to Han to take photos. Han¡¯s eyes turned cold, and his fingers moved slightly. In an instant, thousands of invisible sword beams flew out and shattered all the cameras at the scene. ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the camera broken?¡± ¡°The materials I took just now¡­¡± ¡°Quick, take the memory card down.¡± ¡°Contact thepany and prepare a new camera. There might be extremely explosive news today.¡± After the camera shattered, many journalists were furious and stomping their feet in a frenzy. Someone made a prompt decision and quickly took down the memory card, only holding it in his hand. At the same time, some people were very decisive. They immediately called the headquarters and asked them to send a photographer over. ¡°Disperse, don¡¯t film here,¡± Stephen scolded in a deep voice. Following his words, many people at the scene left one after another, not daring to film anymore. Stephen was a man of great stature and power. He was a man of his word. If they took photos indiscriminately, Stephen only needed to charge them with a rted offense of suspicion of espionage, and it would be enough for them to suffer. Han nodded at Scarlett and said, ¡°Thank you. The matter might have blown up even more if it weren¡¯t for you ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression was calm. Then, she introduced, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Stephen, my direct superior. He wants to talk to you about something important. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Han asked. ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m looking for you and Miss Labenz¡± Stephen¡¯s expression was serious and solemn as he said, ¡°Can we talk in private?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for me too?¡± Reign was stunned. She did not know Stephen and Scarlett at all. Why were these two looking for her? ¡°In public, some information is inconvenient to disclose. Can we talk in private?¡± Stephen said seriously. Han and Reign looked at each other and nodded. The two of them left with Stephen after reminding Landon and Lawrence. On the way, Scarlett looked at Reign and Han holding hands, her eyes dim. Once upon a time, she also had sweet moments with Han. However, after Han found out that she was a married woman, she left without saying goodbye. Now that the two of them met again, her son was already grown¨Cup. Han also had a new woman by his side. Everything had changed. ¡°Things have changed, and people have changed. Before saying something, tears flow first.¡± Scarlett watched Han and saw how intimate they were, and it reminded her of a poem that Han had taught her before. At this moment, she felt that this poem suited her current state of mind. However, as a special agent and assassin, no matter how sad and unwilling she was, she could only restrain herself and not show it. In the hotel lobby, Yvonne and Landon looked at each other in shock. ¡°Yvie, when did Rei contact Whileal Kingdom¡¯s higher¨Cups?¡± Landon asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Yvonne shook her head with a confused expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you best friends? Don¡¯t you know about her?¡± ¡°Recently, Rei has been with Mr. Jaber. There are some things she didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, you know that I might be able to help Rei in Lightdom City. But once we are overseas, besides researching medicine, there is nothing else I can do to help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m just a little worried. Rei and the higher¨Cups of Whileal Kingdom are so close. Will there be any danger?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, don¡¯t worry. With Mr. Jaber by Rei¡¯s side, nothing will happen. When Landon heard Yvonne¡¯s words, he was relieved. Then, he red at Lawrence, who was still eating Lawrence, why are you still eating? Why aren¡¯t you worried about your sister at all?¡± ¡°With Han protecting her, why should I be worried?¡± Lawrence asked. Landon was speechless. That was right. With Han protecting Reign, there was no need to worry at all. In a soundproof private room in the hotel. Stephen closed the door, took out his own watch, and worked on it The watch emitted a beam of light in an instant, projecting projections into the air The projection was a world of ice and snow. ¡°What is this? Reign asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll get to the main topic soon.¡± Stephen¡¯s expression was calm as he continued to control it. Soon, he projected the scene he wanted to tell Reign in midair and said in a low voice, ¡°One of our exploration teams found a strange cave in Nordica. We found a flower in the cave¡± Reign looked at the shape of the flower on the projection and could not help but exnn, Ghost Orchid¡± Chapter 852 Chapter 852 ¡°What? My father?¡± When Reign heard this, her expression changed drastically. She immediately stared at the scene. Han also looked over. At this moment, they saw it clearly. Sure enough, 320 feet behind the Ghost Orchid, there was a blurry figure that could vaguely be seen frozen in the snow like a standing ice sculpture. At this distance, it was impossible to see the person¡¯s face clearly, but there was terrifying energy that surrounded him, making him appear very powerful and intimidating, ¡°How can you be sure that this is my father?¡± Reign frowned. This ice sculpture was too far away. It was more than 320 feet away, so it was impossible to capture a human face, Moreover, from the size of the ice sculpture, it was a head taller than her father. ¡°After this video captured the ice sculpture, we took out even more advanced filming equipment and clearly captured the ice sculpture¡¯s appearance. Stephen¡¯s expression was calm as he operated his watch again. Soon, another picture was projected in front of everyone. However, this image was much clearer than the previous one. Not only were the scratches on the ice sculpture clearly visible, but even the pores of the person inside the ice sculpture were clear to see. When Reign saw this picture, her pupils constricted violently, and she eximed, ¡°Dad!¡± She covered her mouth, widened her eyes, and looked at the picture in disbelief. Tears streamed down her face. The person in the ice sculpture was her father, who had disappeared for many years! Han looked at the picture with a solemn gaze. Reign was both excited and tearful, but she only saw the man¡¯s appearance in the ice sculpture and overlooked his movements. He was observant and could tell that the man in the ice sculpture was aggressive. The man in the ice sculpture stretched out his hand. His fingers were like iron ws as if he wanted to grab something After a brief moment of excitement, Reign immediately regained herposure and anxiously looked at Stephen, asking, ¡°Stephen, where in Nordica is this? What are the coordinates? ¡°Is my dad still alive?¡± All these years, she had been searching for her father¡¯s whereabouts, but there had been no trace of him. Now that she finally knew her father¡¯s whereabouts, she was overjoyed. She wanted to rush to Nordica immediately and save her father from the ice sculpture.. At the same time, her heart was in turmoil. His father had already been frozen into an ice sculpture. How could he still be alive? Stephen said with a solemn expression, ¡°We¡¯ve also done a lot of analysis on whether your father is still alive, but we¡¯re not very sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we asked you toe and watch.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reign was stunned. Han turned around and looked at Scarlett. Scarlett stepped forward and also adjusted her watch. She began to project a 3D image and said as she operated it, ¡°What you¡¯re about to see will be a tremendously shocking event, so prepare yourself mentally. And you, Ms. Labenz, you have to be mentally prepared too.¡± As she spoke, she took a deep look at Reign with aplicated and sympathetic gaze. What did that look mean? Not to mention her, even Han was a little puzzled. However, what he could be certain of was that the uing projection to be shown might strike a blow to Reign. The most likely possibility was that it had something to do with the person inside the ice sculpture. Thinking of this, he stood behind Reign and gently hugged her shoulders, giving her strength and support. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. At this moment, Scarlett¡¯s projection was finallypleted. In the air, a video recording of Nordica appeared. After seeing this video, Reign¡¯s pupils constricted even more intensely. Her face turned pale, and she almost fell to the ground. She muttered, ¡°Impossible. How is this possible?¡± Chapter 853 Chapter 853 In the video formed by the projection, a group of well¨Cequipped exploration teams entered the snow cave and explored Ghost Orchid. A fully armed Special Forces soldier waved the tool in his hand, wanting to take down Ghost Orchid. However, at this moment, the ice sculpture suddenly exploded. Reign¡¯s father, who was frozen in the ice sculpture, also moved. He was as fast as lightning and appeared in front of the Special Forces soldier like a ghost. He held a long ice spear in his hand and stabbed that Special Forces soldier with lightning speed. Fresh blood dripped down the ice spear. It was a shocking sight. Meanwhile, he remained expressionless, not even blinking his eyes. It was only when Reign saw this scene that she was frightened and began to doubt if she was hallucinating. In her memory, her gentle father had now be a ruthless killer who did not even blink when taking lives. How was this possible? However, things were not over yet. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After the first Special Forces soldier was killed, the other members of the expedition team regained theirposure. They raised their weapons, taking aim at Reign¡¯s father and opening fire. Bullets rained down on Reign¡¯s father like a storm. However, the bullet did not pierce through his body. Instead, there was the sound of metal shing. After all the bullets hit Reign¡¯s father, the bullets all caved in and fell to the ground. He was unharmed! When the expedition team members in the video saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded. However, before they could react, Reign¡¯s father attacked again and massacred the expedition team. His body was impervious to weapons, and he struck with lightning speed. His spear moved so fast that it was impossible to see with the naked eye. Every time he swung his spear, the heart of an exploration team member would be pierced. Some people fled in panic. However, their speed was no match for Reign¡¯s father, who quickly caught up to them and killed them. Even the photographer was killed by Reign¡¯s father. The camera fell to the ground. Following the angle of the camera¡¯s fall, Reign¡¯s father returned to the back of Ghost Orchid after killing the expedition team. At this moment, something strange happened. After Reign¡¯s father stood in a specific position, the snow and ice immediately crawled up his legs and slowly covered his body until he waspletely buried. He had once again turned into an ice sculpture. ¡°This¡­¡± As Reign watched this scene, her initial shock, fear, and disbelief instantly turned into confusion. Her father turned into an ice sculpture again? Not only Reign but also Han looked confused. A person who had juste out of the ice, after killing everyone, returned to his original position and turned into an ice sculpture again. It was a little unbelievable. She turned around and looked at Stephen and Scarlett with a puzzled expression. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Scarlett said. ¡°As you can see, the person in this ice sculptura is Reign frowned and said, ¡°Scarlet, I¡¯m very sure that the person in the ice sculpture in the video is my father. However, you should know that that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking! ¡°What I mean is, why did my father return to that position after killing someone? Why did he continue to turn into an ice sculpture?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡± Scarlett shook her head. ¡°Our scientists from Whileal Kingdom have also made some spections and exnations about this problem.¡± Stephen¡¯s expression was solemn. Ile signaled Scarlett to press the pause button on the 3D projection. Then, he pointed at Reign¡¯s father and said in a deep voice, ¡°ording to our inference, your father might be under some mysterious control. ¡°You see, every time he moves, it¡¯s very mechanical, and when he kills, his face is expressionless, like a robot carrying out its mission. ¡°After the mission, he returned to his designated position. ¡°Moreover, after he returned to this position, a mysterious force swallowed him and turned him into an ice sculpture.¡± When Reign heard this, her expression became extremely solemn. Her mind raced as she looked at Stephen and Scarlett. ¡°So, you must have other motives for asking me toe here, right? ¡°Is it Ghost Orchid, or is it something behind my father?¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz is indeed smart.¡± Stephen smiled and said, ¡°Our expedition team didn¡¯te to Nordica for your father, nor did wee for the Ghost Orchid. ¡°We want to pass through your father and head to the passage behind him. ¡°However, your father blocked us at the door. ¡°We have sent numerous experts to break through over the past year, but none of them could make it and suffered heavy casualties. Even god¨Css experts were no match for him. ¡°Later on, we tried to use some of the items of you to probe. In the end, we realized that there was a hint of fluctuation in your father¡¯s eyes. This means that he is still alive and has self¨Cawareness. ¡°We spected that if we take you with us, your father might use his own power to break free of those mysterious controls and let us pass. ¡°Ms. Labenz, for the sake of your father¡¯s freedom and safety, are you willing to go with us?¡± He looked at Reign with bright eyes filled with anticipation. They paid a heavy price to reach the cave in Nordica, but even when they sent god¨Css experts, they could not break through Reign¡¯s father¡¯s defense. That was why they had set their sights on Reign. Reign¡¯s father would be conscious of Reign¡¯s personal belongings, and if she were toe along, it would definitely put him in great turmoil. At that time, they might be able to break through the guards and head to the cave. Reign looked at her father, who had turned into an ice sculpture in the video, and fell into deep thought. Han was still watching the projection video with a solemn expression. Judging from the video, Reign¡¯s father was indeed very powerful. His movements were swift and fierce, and he was unstoppable. However, when he walked back to his original position, his movements were extremely mechanical and unnatural. He did not look like a normal human at all, as if he was controlled by something mysterious. ¡°Marite!¡± This word popped up in Han¡¯s mind. That was right; all of Reign¡¯s father¡¯s movements were like a Marite being controlled by someone else. The fact that someone could manipte Reign¡¯s father to kill god¨Css experts was a testament to how terrifying the person behind him must be. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Han and Reign were especially curious Despite knowing that Reign¡¯s father was guarding the cave in Nordica and that they could now sexareas try Whileal Kingdom still spent a lot of resources, manpower, and money to explore E They believed that there must be something inside the care that would make the top officals of the Wade Kingtons. particrly attracted to it As for what it was, they didn¡¯t know After saying this, the two of them looked at each other andughed It felt good to be able to think of the same thing Stephen shook his head and said, ¡°This is the top secret of our Whiteal Kingdom. I can¡¯tment ¡°In that case, we do not need to cooperate, Han said calmly. He did not need a partner who was hiding something from him! Moreover, he was so close to Scarlett, but she was unwilling to say it. Clearly, this matter was indeed top semen Stephen seemed to have expected Han to say this. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr Jaber the person we wstring with t you, but Ms. Labenz ¡°What Han said represents what I want to say, Reign said. Stephen looked at Reign and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, this concerns your father¡¯s life. Hease consider is carefully As he spoke, he erged the 3D projection and the photo of Reign¡¯s father Reign looked at her father¡¯s photo, gritted her teeth, and struggled with her emotions ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just make the decision. I¡¯ll always be on your side. Han gently held Reign¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If you want to save your father, I¡¯ll go with you ¡°I think saving him is more important than anything else His words seemed to have some kind of magic in Reign¡¯s ears, making Reign quickly calm down She looked up at Stephen and said, ¡°Stephen, this is a serious matter. I need to think about it for a while Stephenughed and said, ¡®It¡¯s okay. Recently, the weather in Nordica has be extremely harsh, and our helpers are unable to reach there. We won¡¯t be departing for Nordica in the short term ¡°The fastest time to set off is a monthter,¡± said Scarlett. Nordica¡¯s climate was notoriously unpredictable, and in the past month, heavy snow had blocked mountain passes, and everywhere was covered in white snow, with howling winds. No matter how powerful a person was, he would not be able to survive energy days like this. No matter what kind of armed helicopter it was, no matter how advanced the machine was, it would lose its effectiveness there. Because when they approached the cave in Nordica, many maic fields underwent changes, and many machines failed They all needed manpower to fill in the gaps! That was why they needed Reign. ¡°One month is enough for Ms. Labenz to consider it, right?¡± Stephen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer in a month¡± ¡°Han, let¡¯s go. After Reign finished speaking, she held Han¡¯s hand and walked out of the room Stephen watched them leave and smiled. ¡°Captain, will they really agree to it?¡± Scarlett asked. ¡°The seeds have been sown, and they will sprout on their own, Stephenughed I felt as if dus must important doing to her had been shat hed away by someone else, but she was helpless. in her heart, she murmured Han. Reign, it¡¯s better if you thisagree I you go to Nordica, the odds are against you¡± Although she was an ageou, she was also in an important position in the agency department of Wholeal Kingdom. She was the trust to know a lot of subormation The simation in Nundira wasplicated and dangerous. Whoever went there would die. Hen and Reign walked out of the private room and returned to the hotel lobby. Reigns mind was full of the video of her father, with a solemn and worried expression. However, when she returned to Lawrence¡¯s table and sat in the same seat as before, she returned to her previous smiling appearance without revealing any ws Rei what did you guys talk about after being gone for so long?¡± Yvonne asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s just some coboration content Reign smiled. Landon and Lawrence raised their heads and looked at Reign and Han. ¡°What cooperation? Is it very big?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t reveal our business coboration until we¡¯vepletely negotiated. I¡¯m still hesitating if I should cooperate with then It¡¯s even more inconvenient to leak it Reign said. When Landon and Yvonne heard that, they stopped asking The representatives of the participatingpanies, pleasee over for registration and drawing¡± At this moment, the person in charge of the pharmaceutical conference shouted. Soon, some pharmaceutical sales representatives in the hall stood up and walked over, causing the ce to be crowded gradually. ¡°Rei, take a seat. I¡¯m going over to register and sign in Yvonne hurriedly ate the food in her mouth, wiped her mouth, and immediately ran over Landon followed and protected her. At this moment, Lawrence stuffed thest mouthful of lobster into his mouth and looked up at Reign. ¡°Reign, what happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± His brain had evolved, and his observational skills had be extremely sharp, and he quickly noticed that Reign had just concealed something However, since Yvonne and Landon were present, it was inconvenient for him to ask further. Now that they had left, he finally asked. Reign looked at Lawrence and hesitated. In her opinion, Lawrence was still too young. Now that Lawrence had just recovered from a serious illness, if Lawrence found out about her father¡¯s condition, it might agitate him and cause his illness to rpse. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Men have to grow up. Tell him the truth.¡± Han said calmly. ¡°He is already an adult and will be the head of the family in the future. He will be the pir of the family. He must know the cruelty of this world! ¡°Besides, he¡¯s your younger brother. He should know the truth¡± When Lawrence heard Han¡¯s words, he immediately understood the seriousness of the matter. He immediately are all the lobsters and sat upright, looking at Han and Reign with extreme seriousness. After hearing this, Reign thought carefully and realized it was indeed the case. Lawrence was her brother and he had the right to know all of this She looked at Lawrence and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lawrence, what I¡¯m about to say is very important. You have to listen carefully Lawrence nodded. With a serious expression, Reign sand word by word, ¡°Listen carefully. Our father is still alive! ¡°Whoe Lawrence¡¯s expression changed when he heard that ¡°Reign, what, what did you say? ¡°The Radiant Society Demigod has arrived Just as Reign was about to say something, suddenly, exmations swept through the entire hotel lobby In the midst of the roaring waves, a terrifying¨Clooking man from Nidonia walked in with an overwhelming aura. His gaze was cold as he scanned the entire room, then his eyes fell on Reign and Han. He immediately walked towards them Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Buzz This man showed up with a tyrannical and majestr force of energy Wherever he passed the guests at the spot were all suppressed by humping energy and on the ground endli It was a especially spectacr terme DC¡¯s Fumia from the Radiant Sociny Bes from Nikadonia It¡¯s sad that he¡¯s the descendant of Herodes. Meas born with devine strength and thus extremely powerful ¡°Every time Funut appears, somebody will gr jured Since he¡¯s here, there must be an unadable be ¡°Sonse time ago, the re¨Crobed messenger appeared in the Sanatorium Vi Now that Furumuta has come here, twen Demigods have appeared at the same time. What¡¯s Radiant Society¡¯s purpose?¡± Look Furun is heading for Longhard Kingdom. This is going to be fant At the scisse, seeing the direction of Furut, many people grinned hideously, their faces filled with gloating smiles as if they could already see the miserable ending of people like Han and Reign Reporters could not wait to capture this scene, but when they were about to turn on the equipment, they found that the cameras had already been broken, When the Labenz siblings Reign and Lawrence saw Furut striding over, their faces darkened N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The former subconsciously sat closer to Han. This was the only way to obtain a strong sense of security In the crowd, Josef¡¯s expression changed as well, and he immediately walked over Scarlett and Stephen were also watching from the crowd Scarlett wanted to help Han, but she was stopped by Stephen ¡°Captain, let me go!¡± Scarlett said in a deep voice ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. It¡¯s more important to stabilize the bigger picture? Stephen¡¯s face turned solemn as he said in a deep voice. ¡°We¡¯ve never been able to gain a thorough knowledge of Han¡¯s cultivation level I don¡¯t want to fall out with him so early ¡°If we want to go to Nordica with them in the future, we have to know everything about him. ¡°Now that Han has already been targeted by Furut, we can take this opportunity to test his background¡± ¡°But.¡± Scarlett gritted her teeth, feeling a little guilty. Her eyes struggled for a moment before she said firmly. ¡°Captain, let me go! No matter what happened, she did fall in love with Hayian before, even though it was because she had an affair and got together with Han However, that rtionship left an unforgettable impression on her! Now that Han might be facing danger, it¡¯s impossible that she could stand by indifferently and do nothing She could never turn a blind eye to the man that she was once in love with when he was facing danger and trouble Stephen shook his head and finally let her go. Scarlett immediately walked towards Han. However, before she could take two or more steps, Stephen hit the back of her neck, knocking her unconscious instantly. He hugged Scarlett and said with guilty eyes, ¡®Scarlett, I¡¯m sorry. I need to hold the whole situation. You can¡¯t ruin this¡± With that, he handed Scarlett to a woman in the crowd who was dressed especially gorgeously. ¡°Take her back to have a good rest The woman nodded and immediately left with Scarlett. Stephen stood in the crowd, indifferently watching where the situation would go. He was one of the Fight forward Radiant risty He had untethedive into it was that we be the Tuning one of the Radiant Society malls are traumamente, he more heat anther Marty inly watches Ever since then, konuda had been lighting in all directions. He even a man the extratton ranebeid and remburied a massare making a name for fimerit Later, he slow med challenge the mysterious Vang of Swords of the existemand fatheid, one of the ten breugde However, it¡¯s enough to dine how proctid he was It was a good opportunity to test Han¡±s pength in theule onth kurunda kurutuda ran very fast. In less than ten seconds, he had arrived in front of teen and the others from outside the burned 11 stared at them; three with an unfriendly expression At this moment, Josef walked forward te stopped Furutuda and said with a smile, Mr. Forde, this is my pharmacutical conference I don¡¯t want to see anyone higining in the venue So, sir, please do me a favor and no fight, okay Get out of the way! Vurutuda saud coldly ¡°Mr. Kurut, do you really want to go against Deity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s attitude also became extremely unyielding, with his eyes getting cold Josef, are you digging your own grave? Furut stared at foset, his eyes shing with ruthlessness. Josef said with a calm expression. Toe lived for most of my life. Death is not scary to me. Tonly care about one thing in my life, and that is my dignity! If anyone dares to cause trouble at my banquet, fill definitely do everything I can to let him know what is a death by a thousand cuts. ¡°The person behind me has the same attitude¡± Funut¡¯s gaze was indifferent. He did not care about Josef at all To a god ss expen like him, Josef, merely a merchant, was not even stronger than an ant However, when he thought of the person behind Josef, Furut clearly became much more prudent What ensured Josef stand at the peak of the Whiteal Kingdom¡¯s pharmaceutical industry was the god behind Josef Even Radiant Society would feel fear when facing this god. So Furut did not dare to act recklessly Even Radiant Society had to pay the price for offending that god ¡°Mr. Joel, don¡¯t be so nervous. He won¡¯t be trouble¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to confront, Han said indifferently. Since Mr. Funut is here to look for us, let hime over. By the way, I have something to talk to him about Upon hearing, Han¡¯s words, Josef finally felt a sense of rxation and moved aside. The reason why he came to stop Furut was because he wanted to show off in front of Han. Now that Han had already told him to leave, his mission was consideredpleted. Without Josef¡¯s obstruction, Furut could finallye close to Han Han¡¯s expression was calm as he pointed at the stool beside him. ¡°You¡¯re a guest here. Before we may fall out, sit down and talk slowly His attitude was very rzed, as if he was not facing an enemy, but an old friend. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Sling best to them, Reign auf Lawrence were rapeer tally vignt and wary of Forum However, when they saw how rxed Han was, they were summed for a moment before rxing With Han by their side, they wouldnt cringe if Funinda would do anything to hum them Anyway, if something happened Han would dehmuely help them ¡°Han is dent meant So arrogant before Nidonia¡¯s Demigod The only thing that walls for him must be the Demigod¡¯s monstrous anger Hurry up and take out your phone to take some photos. There will definitely be a fierce battle next? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°What an unly guy. He has already offended Prince Charlie just now and asked him to make an apology. Now, he is making a fight with Demigod He will definitely sullert ¡°When the sky is mad, raines; when a man is mad, disasteres. He must pay the price for his arrogance? ¡°This is the Whiteal Kingdom, the hometown of so many experts. He¡¯s just a guy from the Longhard Kingdom, yet he dares to run tampont here if we don¡¯t make him pay the price, we¡¯ll be letting down our status¡± ¡®Get ready. If they fightter, we¡¯ll help Furt drive these damned Longhard Kingdom people out of our country!¡± Seeing, Han¡¯s behavior, the guests looked at him with gloating expressions as if they could already see his embarrassing ending of being beaten up and ughtered. Moreover, some of Whileal Kingdom¡¯s citizens, who had objections to Han, smiled sinisterly and had already taken out their weapons to take advantage of the chaos to attack himter. ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you fight here? Are you looking down on Josef and the person behind him?¡± ¡°In Whileal Kingdom, one of thest people you can provoke is Josef, or you are trying to kill us all ¡°Stop it However, before those people could make a move, theirpanions had already stopped them and dragged them away The uing conflict between Han and Furut was the center of attention. There were many people waiting for the two of them to have a war. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Furut didn¡¯tunch an attack. Instead, he sat down on the stool as Han had instructed. He ignored Han and Reign, keeping his gaze on Lawrence, That sharp and probing gaze made Lawrence¡¯s scalp tingle. Han and Reign were also stunned. Josef, Stephen, and the others were also dumbfounded. It turned out that Furut came here for Lawrence. What was going on? Are you looking for me? Is there anything, I can do?¡± Lawrence probed. Furut¡¯s eyes were still cold as he spoke some Nidonianguage. Lawrence felt a headacheing on. He said in a foreignnguage, ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Either Arisina or a foreignnguage. Pick one.¡± Only then did Furunda say in a very pure foreignnguage, ¡°Did you really absorb the power of that spiritual beetle?¡± ¡°How do you know that? Lawrence frowned. ¡°The red¨Crobed messenger told me, Furut answered truthfully. Reign and Lawrence¡¯s faces sank. They immediately stared at Furut with confused eyes and waited for him to say more Now that he did not hesitate toe all the way here and even to cause such a hugemotion to find them, the target was definitely not as simple as asking a question. ¡°Yes or no? Yuru stared at Lawrence. Then can your head evolve? Furut asked excitedly. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve evolved, but my brain is much more agile than before. Lawrence said. As he spoke, he seemed to sense something strange and hurriedly dodged to the side. Just as he moved, Furut had already picked up a ss of wine and sshed it at him. The wine flew past him andnded on the ground. Lawrence was not sshed at all Seeing this scene, Furut¡¯s eyes flickered with ecstasy, and his body began to shake uncontrobly. He muttered. ¡°The messenger didn¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s true. That insect can repair a person¡¯s brain and evolve it. ¡°There¡¯s hope 1 knew it! ¡°Hahaha¡± At the thought of this, he was so excited that he was about to go crazy. Heughed loudly as if he was insane When Reign saw how frantic he was, she frowned slightly and immediately kept a distance from him. She even pulled Lawrence behind herself He was so mad right now. What if he did something extreme? Han held a ss of red wine and drank it slowly His gaze was fixed on Furut with a calm expression. He had a vague feeling that maybe Furut wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought before. Reign stared at Furut, who was stillughing, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You came to us just to talk about this?¡± Furut stoppedughing and looked at Lawrence behind Reign with his bright eyes. His gaze was like a hunter eyeing his prey! Lawrence felt his scalp go numb from his stare. He asked. ¡°So, did you find the answer?¡± ¡°I Found it!¡± Furut¡¯s eyes were cold, and then he revealed an iparably strange smile. ¡°Mr. Labenz, I came here to tell you one thing, your head is mine!¡± ¡°You have to live well before I take your head off. ¡°It¡¯s best if your brain could develop better. After saying that, he didn¡¯t attack anyone. Instead, he picked up a ss of red wine and raised it at Han. After clinking sses with the three of them, he drank the wine and turned around to leave. He left without any hesitation. In less than ten seconds, he had walked out of the hotel lobby. After he left, that horrible atmosphere disappeared without a trace. Only then did people who were forced to kneel by Furut could finally feel rxed. They fell to the ground and panted. ¡°It can¡¯t be the ending, right? That violent Furut just left like that?¡± ¡°Every time Furut appeared, there would be bloodshed. But now, he left without doing anything?¡± ¡°H¨Chow is this possible?¡± In the crowd, many people were shocked and in disbelief when they saw Furut leave. Stephen¡¯s eyes were solemn as he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did he mean by brain evolution?¡± He watched Furut leave, then looked at Lawrence, and finally at Lawrence¡¯s head. The scientists in the Whileal Kingdom had been working hard in the field of the brain and made notable progress. They could use drugs or some specific methods to develop the human brain to a higher level. However, this was the first time that he had heard the term brain evolution¡®! What kind of brain could make a god¨Css expert like Furut so coveted? At this moment, he was also a little tempted. He had the urge to cut ope Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Stephen stared at Lawrence¡¯s head and took out a phone. He made a call. Find out what exactly happened to Lawrence. I want to know everything about him in ten minutes¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A woman¡¯s melodious voice came from the other side. Five minutester, Stephen received a file of Lawrence¡¯s information on his phone. In the document, everything about Lawrence¡¯s life was recorded clearly. ¡°He had been in aa for years and woke up after Han came over. He even benefited from this bedbound period: He absorbed the spiritual beetle¡¯s power and got his brain evolved ¡°What is the spiritual beetle?¡± Looking at the information, Stephen raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes filled with confusion. He had walked the earth for so long, but this was the first time he had heard of such a thing. Moreover, the information also indicated that the news of Lawrence¡¯s brain evolution after absorbing the spiritual beetle¡¯s power had just spread today, Although it had only been half a day, the story had already spread like wildfire, and in the entire city, everyone had already known about it. There was even a particrly astonishing rumor that eating Lawrence¡¯s brain could have three effects: First, a longer life. Second, the brain evolution. Third, the revival of vegetative. Quite arge number of underground organizations in the Whileal Kingdom were investigating Lawrence in all aspects. There were already several tempted sects that were investigating his location. There were also some pictures on the Inte showing how Lawrence¡¯s brain had changed. Its neurons were extremely active, releasing many new substances that no one had seen before. ¡°Who spread these rumors? They¡¯re vicious!¡± Stephen frowned. Even if Lawrence Labenz absorbed the power of the so¨Ccalled spiritual beetle and developed his brain to a level that many people could not reach, how could anyone believe the rumor that he could live forever after eating a human brain? Could it be that his brain was the legendary Elixir of Life? However, he could also specte the reason for spreading such rumors. Those people wanted to spread this misleading information to instigate people to kill Lawrence. Regardless of whether this was true or not, as long as the news spread, there would always be crazy people who would attack him. For example, the god¨Css expert Furut from the Radiant Society had already targeted Lawrence days ago. If not for Josef, he would have already got Lawrence beaten up. ¡°It seems that Han is about to face a real ordeal. Stephen thought. This was Josef¡¯s ce. Considering his influence and prestige in the Blubridge City of the Whileal Kingdom, no one would dare to take action. However, once Lawrence left Josef¡¯s territory, what awaited Han, Lawrence, and Reign would definitely be a never¨Cending hunt. ¡°What a good n. It even helped me a lot.¡± Stephen thought. At the same time, he was nning to test how capable Han was when these people spread the news to him. Next, the only thing to do is to send someone or some high¨Ctech photographic flying insects to follow Han and record his strength. Then, everything would be known. ¡°This is going to be funny. Stephenughed. On the other side, after Furut left, Reign finally sighed with relief. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Fortunately, they didn¡¯t fight. I was scared out of wits just now.¡± Lawrence said with a solemn expression, ¡°My sister, it¡¯s too early to celebrate the victory. This is just the beginning¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reign asked. I have a very bad feeling that things might get worse than ever, Lawrence whispered. ¡°I have the same premonition Han nodded. After Furut left, there were still many people secretly watching them. Those people hid themselves very well, but their gazes asionally swept over them. However, Han was a sharp observer. He had already captured the gazes of these people and could see some information from their eyes. Those people¡¯s gazes were the same as Furut¡¯s. Their eyes were all concentrated on Lawrence as if they were staring at prey. In other words, they were not here for him or Reign, but for Lawrence. ¡°What are these people trying to do?¡± Han frowned. Lawrence was just an ordinary guy in the world. Why were there so many people targeting him? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this moment, Josef also received some information. He walked over with a very advanced tablet and ced it before Han and others. ¡°Mr. Jaber, that¡¯s not good.¡± They came over to take a look, and their faces instantly darkened. There were all kinds of videos on this tablet. All of them were spreading a message: Lawrence had absorbed the power of the mysterious spiritual beetle. His brain had evolved. And that means eating his brain would bring many magical effects. These videos spread like wildfire on Whileal Kingdom¡¯s various social media tforms in all kinds of versions and upied the headlines. Lawrence¡¯s medical records and various test documents were also published when he was receiving treatment at Massach General Hospital. In addition, information about Lawrence, Reign, and Han was also posted and disseminated on video tforms. ¡°Fuck! Who spread this rumor? Who did this?¡± After watching these videos, Lawrence felt terrible. After he woke up from thea, he was hunted by various people and fought with the red¨Crobed messenger, or he would have been dead. Before he could take relief and start to enjoy his life, these videos had already spread all around and rumors were everywhere now. It was like roasting him over a fire! He finally understood why Furut was staring at his brain just now. It turned out that Furut was targeting his brain. It could be imagined that other than Furut, there would be many other people who were staring at his head. Although his brain had evolved and he could predict many things, the feeling of being coveted was very ufortable. Once those vicious and merciless people rushed up, no matter how fast his brain worked, he would still be killed if his body couldn¡¯t keep up. Reign¡¯s gaze was also dark as she asked, ¡°So who spread it?¡± Josef shook his head. ¡°We only know whichpany spread it, but we don¡¯t know who made that company do this.¡± Lawrence gritted his teeth and said with fury. ¡°The answer is obvious. It must be that red¨Crobed messenger bastard. ¡°Mercy is a recipe for disaster. I should have thought of a way to kill him back in the snow mountain!¡± Han also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being careless. I didn¡¯t go all out at that time, or he wouldn¡¯t have escaped In the snow mountain, he wanted to first beat the red¨Crobed messenger half to death, then arrest him for interrogation and dig out the information about the ¡®ce¡® that he mentioned before. However, the red¨Crobed messenger also had a life¨Csaving method and fled away. Reign looked at the people in the hall and frowned. ¡°So we have to think of a way to escape now. We can¡¯t just sit around and await our doom.¡± Chapter 858 Chapter 858 The young man red at Han with a cold gaze If a re could kill. he would have tom Han into thousands of pieces many times. Han, Yvonne, and Reign were stunned and looked at the young than This person was not a handsome man in the traditional Western sense. His facial features were not well¨Cdefined and shree¨Cdimensional. His xquiline nose was bigger and thicker than that of ordinary Westerners This eyebrows were also rtively short and thin, causing him to look a little feminine and soft. ¡°Sir, how should I address you? Reign asked The young man snorted ¡°A bunch of country bumpkins from the other side of the world don¡¯t deserve to know my name The young man¡¯s gaze was arrogant as he said in a deep voice. I¡¯m warning you this time. Don¡¯t be disrespectful to Doctor Houman ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The young man red coldly at Han and the others before turning around to continue looking at the stage. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not being rude to him¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°I call Housman a kid, and that¡¯s his honor because he¡¯s my disciple He¡¯s always been proud of this identity of his.¡± Han taught Housman a lot of medical knowledge and techniques. Han even imparted some special breathing techniques and Heart Cultivation to Housman. It was precisely because of Han¡¯s nurturing that Housman could have a flourishing career in the medical field in the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Bastard, do you want to die?¡± When the young man heard Han¡¯s words, he turned around and stared coldly at Han. ¡°Doctor Housman is our country¡¯s national treasure and a divine healer. He has saved countless people and is the pride of our Housman family. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. If you dare to call Doctor Housman that again, don¡¯t me me for being nasty toward you¡± As he spoke, his eyes became colder and colder. A powerful force of energy burst out from his body and pressed down on Han and the others. ¡°It¡¯s the heir of the Housman family, rk! It seems that rk is pitting against those Easterners. ¡°Although rk looks a little feminine, he¡¯s a genius of the Housman family. He became a general¨C ss expert at the age of 20. Now, his strength is close to god¨Css level. If these Easterners dare to provoke him, he¡¯ll definitely make it hot for them. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Seeing this young man confronting Han and the others, many people at the venue sneered and looked at Han with gloating eyes. Although rk was not as powerful as Furut, he had the backing of the Housman family. The Housman family was a super powerful family that had existed for more than 300 years in the Whileal Kingdom. Legend had it that it was one of the masterminds behind the establishment of the Whileal Kingdom. Bluntly put, the Housman family had been around longer than the Whileal Kingdom. For the past 300 years, the Housman family had used the global influence of the Whileal Kingdom to gather countless resources. Such resources were enough to create an invincible family. However, the Housman family had always kept a low profile and rarely revealed their talents. Apart from some of the higher¨Cups of the Whileal Kingdom, very few people knew how terrifying the Housman family was. When Housman went to the battlefield to save a patient, he was captured by an armed group that did not fear death. That was a mercenary group whose members were nine-star Generals. The mercenary groun was hacked by a and r expert. That mercenary group could be considered gaining notoriety on the extraterritorial battlefield However, their good luck ended after they kidnapped Doctor Housman. On that day, that mercenary group was directly killed. The god¨Css expert backing them was also heheaded. Corpses were everywhere, and blood flowed like a river! That mercenary group and god¨Css expert were hung at the entrance of a certain city on the extraterritorial battlefield, exposed to the sun for three days and three nights. From then on, the prestige of the Housman family gradually became known to the world. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Now, Han and the others were discussing Doctor Housman, and they were caught red¨Chanded by rk, which led to a confrontation. If Han were to go against the Housman family, even if Han had Josef¡¯s support, it would not end well for Han. Han looked at rk and smiled. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t talk about him anymore.¡± As Housman¡¯s master, Han was very gratified to see Housman so popr. Im d that you know. A country bumpkin from the other side of the world like you has no right to talk about Housman¡¯s medical skills. When rk heard Han¡¯s words, he retracted his hostile gaze and said disdainfully, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Josef invited you to participate in the pharmaceutical conference. The skills of Easterners were simply trash! ¡°You have an old¨Cfashioned mindset and focus on studying traditional medicine, which is unreliable. There¡¯s no progress at all. It¡¯s simply a useless strategy! ¡°Traditional medicine is trash! ¡°Your bullshit herbal medicine can¡¯t even get on the international stage. After a pause, rk said disdainfully, ¡°If I were you, I would have been too ashamed to stay here. ¡°You still have the cheek to attend the conference and even want to promote your herbal medicine. You¡¯re simply ridiculous.¡± When Reign, Lawrence, and the others heard that, their expressions turned a little ugly. rk was obviously biased against the Easterners and herbal medicine. He kept calling them trash and country bumpkins. This made them especially unhappy! The smile on Han¡¯s face faded, and his expression turned somber. ¡°From the looks of it, you seem to look down on the traditional medicine and herbal medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°Then do you dare to make a bet with us?¡± Han admired how rk worshipped Housman, but this rk was clearly someone who discriminated against the people of the Longhard Kingdom! Han could not disregard the honor of his country and traditional medicine! ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± rk asked. ¡°Regarding this pharmaceutical conference, I bet that the traditional medicine and herbal medicine of our Longhard Kingdom will definitely stand out and win. They can do something that even the technology of your Whileal Kingdom can¡¯t do. ¡°If I win, you have to apologize to the traditional medicine and herbal medicine of the Longhard Kingdom and the people of the Longhard Kingdom in front of the world¡¯s news channel! ¡°At the same time, you can¡¯t be rude to anyone from the Longhard Kingdom for the rest of your life! ¡°Do you dare to take on the bet?¡± Han stared into rk¡¯s eyes. His expression was somber. When rk heard that, heughed loudly. Then, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Impossible. You can¡¯t win against me. Traditional medicine will always be trash!¡± ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t dare to take on the bet?¡± Han asked. ¡°Stop trying to goad me. The traditional medicine of your Longhard Kingdom won¡¯t be able to win our scientific, modern medicine. Even if I win the bet, it will be an unfair victory,¡± rk said disdainfully. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 ck was very calm and lonew that Han was bying to goad him However, when rk booked at Han¡¯s expression, he still got angry and chose to ept Han¡¯s bet. Tm de confident as you are There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll lose, Han said calmly. rk was instantly enraged when he saw Han¡¯s confident look. ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re definitely going to lose. Our modern medicine has undergone countless scientific research and made improvements one after another. We started with random amputations. Now, we can perform thoracotomy,parotomy, and other surgeries on patients. We can reattach severed limbic and use cells to regrow limbs. We¡¯ve also invented anesthetics so that patients can undergo surgery painlessly. ¡°These are all advancements in science. The ancient traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom can¡¯tpare to those As rk spoke, he sneered. ¡°Besides, ording to the data 1 have, all the doctors in the Longhard Kingdom are proud toe to the hospitals in our Whileal Kingdom for advanced training. ¡°How could it be possible that inedical skills that surpass ours by modern medicine be developed in yournd, which has yet to evolve?¡± rk was from the Whileal Kingdom. He had always thought that his country¡¯s medical skills were the best in the world, so he did not take the Longhard Kingdom seriously. In his opinion, the so¨Ccalled traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom was a joke. He even felt that the Longhard Kingdom was still in the Qing Dynasty, an ancient era when science was never emphasized. That was why he looked down on the traditional medicine and medical skills of the Longhard Kingdom. When Han heard rk¡¯s words, he could not help butugh. Han said, ¡°Aparotomy? If I remember correctly, a doctor called Hippocrates from our Longhard Kingdom had already done it many years ago. ¡°Your so¨Ccalled anesthetic was also invented by Hippocrates a long time ago. It was called an herbal anesthetic. ¡°You modern doctors were probably still ying with silt before the herbal anesthetic andparotomy were invented, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Our traditional medicine has long been at the forefront of the world. It¡¯s just that you guys don¡¯t know it.¡± Landon said. ¡°Traditional medicine has existed in this world for 5,000 years. It¡¯s the experience passed down by countless ancestors of our Longhard Kingdom. Some things are much better than your modern medicine,¡± Yvonne said in a low voice. Putting everything else aside, the power of the spiritual beetle in my brain was recorded in traditional medicine. Can you find it in modern medicine?¡± Lawrence retorted. Reign looked at rk calmly and said, ¡°Medicine is all about treating illnesses and saving lives. There¡¯s no distinction between traditional and modern medicine. However, you¡¯re so prejudiced against traditional medicine, and that clouds your judgment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I shall make the decision for Han. If we lose, we¡¯ll do whatever you want us to do.¡± Upon hearing that, rk¡¯s expression changed. He was especially unhappy and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you serious? You will do whatever I say?¡± He had only said one sentence but was rebuked by four country bumpkins that he looked down on. This was simply a humiliation to him! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Han said. ¡°Alright, if you lose, you¡¯ll also have to say that your traditional medicine is trash in front of all the reporters in the world¡± rk said. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal! There are so many people watching and listening. I hope you won¡¯t regret it,¡± Han said. rk snorted. ¡°You should be the ones regretting it. I¡¯m definitely going to win.¡± rk looked smug, and his eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°You want to defeat me with your kind of standards? You¡¯re simply delusional! A country bumpkin like you is not even worthy of carrying Housman¡¯s shoes, let alone be his master!¡± Homem why why are you lose? When ck van Dacion Thatmaning water, he momediately stood up and looked at Housman with admiration. rk was not the only one Vonne atound up and looked at Housman with iparable fanaticism and admiration. Dactor Hanuman was a doctor at the world¡¯s forchont Not only was he superb in thorach surgery, but he was also very skilled in other surgeries. No matter what kind of surgery it was, so long as he performed it, the sess rate was a hundred percent. Moreover, he had an unimaginalde understanding of human anatomy. Basically, he knew the number of bones, nerves. and muscles in the human body, like the back of his hand hundy put, he was a walking surgical emyclopedia! What made him formidable was that he was especially proficient in pharmaceuticals and had developed many new drugs. He had contributed a lot to patients and was Yvonne¡¯s idoll Housman did not even look at rk and Yvonne. His eyes were fixed on Han. He said excitedly. ¡°Master, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t youe to look for me? Last time, when I saw the surgery records you left behind at Massach General Hospital, I was stunned. I wanted to find you quickly ¡°But I have a lot of things to do. I had a few surgeries to do uponing back. I didn¡¯t have time to look for you. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you here now! ¡°Master, I missed you so much!¡± After Housman said that, he rushed over and hugged Han enthusiastically, bouncing around excitedly like a child. Seeing this scene, Yvonne and rk were both dumbfounded. This was especially true for rk, whose jaw was about to drop. His most respected, admired, and dearest Housman actually called Han Master? How was that possible? Han stood up and hugged Housman. He sized Housman up and praised, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve been doing well recently. You have many fanatical fans. You¡¯re even more famous than some celebrities.¡± Housman hurriedly said humbly, ¡°You tter me, Master. Those people were just showing me respect. Compared to you, Master, my achievements arepletely insignificant.¡± rk could not stand it anymore and quickly pulled Housman back. ¡°Housman, did¨Cdid you get the wrong person? ¡°How could this country bumpkin from the Longhard Kingdom be your master?¡± rk could not believe his eyes. Housman actually called Han Master. Wasn¡¯t this like a p to his face? When Housman heard that, his face turned cold, and he scolded, ¡°rk, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡°Han is my master. Without his guidance. I wouldn¡¯t have attained my current achievements! ¡°How dare you say such rude words to my master! That¡¯s unforgivable! I order you to apologize to my master now! As soon as these words were spoken, rk¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Reign was a high and mighty CEO She was quick in her thinking After ing three videos, the immediately underempl the severity of the matter Furut had already set his sights on Lawrence, and many people were also looking over intentionally or unintentionally There would definitely be many crazy and reasonable forces watching Lawrence in the dark If they did not think of a way to deal with it, they would be in a very passive simmation. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Lawrence walked over and whispered in Reign and Han¡¯s cars, Let¡¯s find a very powerful transfiguration mester Fif transfigure myself and hide ¡°In that case, no one will be able to find me.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Reign¡¯s face darkened. Han also red at Lawrence. ¡°Why do I feel that your intelligence hasn¡¯t evolved despite the evolution of your braint ¡°What? Isn¡¯t my method a good one? So long as I transfigure myself into someone from the Whileal Kingdom, 1 can deceive everyone. Lawrence¡¯s face darkened too. Your brain has absorbed the power of the spiritual beetle. To the red¨Crobed messenger, this power is as obvious as a firefly in the darkness,¡± Han said. Lawrence¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Han nodded seriously. ¡°Indeed.¡± When Lawrence heard this answer, he sighed. He returned to his seat and fell into deep thought Although he was quick¨Cwitted and had a clear mind, under the circumstances of ack and imbnce of information, it was expected that he would say such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get to it. At worst, we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. We¡¯ll just adapt to the situation.¡± Han took a sip of red wine and said in a deep voice, ¡°With me by your side, there won¡¯t be a problem Han took things easy and was confident. No matter how many people came, he was confident that he could crush them and protect Reign and Lawrence When Reign saw how confident Han was, she was relieved and said, ¡°The most important thing now is to attend this conference. ¡°Once the pharmaceutical conference is over, we¡¯ll think of a way to resolve this matter ¡°You¡¯re right Lawrence nodded. Reign and Lawrence would be rmed and afraid when they faced many experts. They knew that even if they gave their all, they would not be a match for those people. However, as long as Han was by their side, they would feel very confident and safe. Yvonne and Landon stood there and sessfully drew the lot. Yvonne¡¯s luck was not bad. She drew the number 130. There were outstanding pharmaceutical experts and genius doctors from all over the world at this pharmaceutical conference. There were a total of 131 participants. Yvonne drew the secondst number. It would serve as quite a good finale. The two of them happily returned to wheren and the others were. However, as soon as they sat down, they saw Reign and Lawrence looking a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Landon and Yvonne immediately sensed that something had happened Reign did not say anything. She took the tablet from Josef and handed it to them. After watching those videos, Yvonne and Landon¡¯s expressions immediately changed. ¡°Were the rumors spread by the red¨Crobed messenger?¡± Landon asked Reign nodded. Other than the red¨Crobed messenger, she could not think of anyone else who could urately grasp the news of Lawrence and others about the racy of the spental beese The medical records a Massach General Hospital are the most confidential. Where did he get Lawrence¡¯s medical information? Vronne looked at the videos with confusion in her eges In these videos. Lawrenser¡¯s treatment was especially detailed. The medicine used, the tests done, and the results of the tests were clearly shown. In her option, this was a strange thing The red¨Crobed messenger is a god¨Css expert. He also has god¨Css subordinates and can sununon many mercenaries. It¡¯s not a problem for him to get some medical records, Lawrence said Reign and Landon nodded in agreement Indeed, the medical records at Massach General Hospital were very confidential, but for big shots, this information could be easily essible Yvonne¡¯s gaze was soleinn. ¡°Then what should we do!¡± Let¡¯s attend the pharmaceutical conference first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter, Reign said. With this incident as an interlude. Yvonne did not take part in the pharmaceutical conference very seriously. Instead, she was secretly worried and afraid for Lawrence, breaking out in a cold sweat. Once such rumors spread, many extremist figures would definitelye to cause trouble. Josef looked at the tine and said to Han and the others. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s about time. Our pharmaceutical conference is about to begin. Please take your seats¡± Han and the others nodded and left the table. They went to the seats in front of the stage and found their seats. At this moment,pany representatives, genius doctors, genius pharmacists, and some CEOs and big shots from all over the world also took their seats. Therge venue could amodate at least three thousand people. It was crowded and lively. After Josef invited them to take their seats, he immediately went to his seat at the very front and sat down. Many of the staff of Deity Pharmaceutical Group also got down to work. About an hourter, all the guests had arrived and sat in their seats. Many people looked at the stage excitedly, eager for action. All thepanies or corporations that were invited here were well¨Cknownpanies in the world. Basically, every one of them had a worth of billions of dors Even if the person did not have a worth of billions of dors, he had medicine or technology that his country could boast of ¡°Doctor Housman is here! When everyone was seated, a young doctor in his thirties appeared at the venue, immediately causing many people to exim He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He was handsome, and his deep blue eyes were filled with charm. ¡®Doctor Housman, do you remember me?¡± ¡°Doctor Housman, I¡¯ve been waiting in line for your surgery for two months. Can you help me bring it forward?¡± As soon as Doctor Housman appeared, many big shots walked over and shook hands with him. They crowded around him like stars surrounding the moon. ¡°Is that Housman? He¡¯s so handsome.¡± When Yvonne saw Housman appear, her eyes also lit up with excitement.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This was the person she had always admired the most! Han looked at the popr Housman and was shocked. ¡®Is that kid, Housman, already so popr?¡± Back then, Housman did not receive such treatment when he followed Han. After Han said that, a young man seated in front of Han red coldly at Han and berated. ¡°Where did youe from, country bumpkin? How dare you be rude to our Doctor Housman? Are you courting death?¡± Chapter 861 Chapter 861 rk looked at Han and then at Housman. His expression was even uglier than if he had eaten dog shit. rk had been so arrogant just now, belittling Han. He never expected that what Han said was actually true. Han was really Housman¡¯s master! This situation was simply a p to his face. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize to my master!¡± Housman scolded angrily. ¡°Housman, I can¡¯t do it. I definitely won¡¯t apologize to these monkeys from the Longhard Kingdom.¡± With an arrogant expression, rk said to Han, ¡°Han, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be smug. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to you until the final result of our bet is out. ¡°The oue isn¡¯t determined yet. We¡¯ll see!¡± After saying that, rk red at Housman in extreme anger. ¡°And you, Housman, you actually acknowledged someone from the Longhard Kingdom as your master. You¡¯re simply shameless!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With that, rk turned around and stormed off. ¡°rk, get back here!¡± Housman was also enraged. He roared at rk¡¯s figure. However, rk did not listen to Housman and quickly disappeared without a trace. Housman was also very helpless when he saw rk acting this way. He could only turn around and say apologetically to Han, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. This is the way my cousin is. Please don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Young people are aggressive. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too arrogant and looks down on the people from the Longhard Kingdom. He has to be taught a lesson,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°He has to be taught a lesson?¡± Housman was stunned. ¡°Doctor Housman, we made a bet with rk,¡± Yvonne stood at the side and quickly exined. When Housman heard about this bet, he did not get angry. Instead, he looked at Han excitedly. ¡°Master, you¡¯re going to participate? ¡°What new medicine are you going to introduce this time? Can you let me take a look first?¡± ording to his understanding of Han, so long as it was a drug produced by Han, it would definitely be an existence that surpassed everything else. The oue of this bet had long been decided. Housman was not bothered by rk¡¯s bet and that rk would be taught a lesson. Housman just kept looking at Han and was eager to see the new medicine developed by Han. ¡°I¡¯m not participating this time. It¡¯s ourpany¡¯s pharmaceutical consultant and person¨Cin¨Ccharge, Yvonne, who¡¯s participating Han pulled Yvonne over and said to Housman, ¡°Come, disciple, let me exin to you. This is my friend, Yvonne. She¡¯s a fan of yours. Have a good chat.¡± After saying that, Han gave Yvonne a look and pushed Yvonne to Housman¡¯s side. Yvonne stood in front of Housman like a child meeting her parents. She was extremely nervous and said uneasily. ¡°Doctor¨CDoctor Housman, I¨CI¡¯m Yvonne. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I suggest that you guys go to the side and talk,¡± Han said calmly. After saying that, Han pushed Yvonne and Housman to the side so that the two could chat without anyone disturbing them. When Reign saw the two of them chatting this way, she smiled gently and nudged Han. ¡°You came up with such a bad idea. You¡¯re in such a hurry to introduce Yvie to another guy. Are you afraid that Yvie will pester you?¡± Han¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°How could I possibly be so crafty? You¡¯re really reading too much into it. ¡°Look, Yvie¡¯s eyes are filled with admiration when she looks at Housman. I¡¯m fulfilling her dream by letting her talk to her idol sessfully 10.25 MADE OF DESsnd for and daring theforth want sapag Lights forced on the experto de mar The walled ga In who was dressed up to thronged in front of everyone The costume she was wearing win parasdarly wrey and J. Bowling die montophone, she began sex sing and does n Thunderous applever and her and dancing Many people do day ent was being held The sopher in die vroue instidy seached its climas This jeans ging ik vene spor kuad.¡± Matykanevented. Tuderd so Reign praised sincerely Seign maually liked so has for music and had followed some of the make chans of the Whited Kingdom Krige knew that jeraka had also been on imary best ey Now that Regs had heard the he was, she felt that Jessaras live singing was quite good. Even if she was singing hut sock munds Jessica singells were powerful. Her voice was clear and pleasant to the rati and her twreathing was very stable The high notes were sweet and the low notes were ha perfectly Jesse¡¯s was so beautiful and sang so well. This was indeed rate and amazing, Reign admoured her After performing a sexy song and dance jessica stopped and sang a particrly pleasant and mental love some She stopped and sang quietly, exuding charm from head to toe Her every move was so beautiful and moving that one could not take their eyes off her Moreover, her voce seemed to carry a kind of attraction. It was extremely pleasant. It sounded as though she was euphemistically selling an extremely poignant story The audience at the venue slowly queened down from the initial passante singing and dancing When they heard the emotional part, they would shed tears. They were extremely sad After the song ended the vense fell to a deep silence Everyone was immersed as the beautiful music and could not extricate themselves Many people were already crying Although Reign was a female CEO, she was still a young girl at heart. She also gearned for a beanful love story that was soul¨Cstirring Now after she heard the song performed by Jessica, she was also immersed in it. Two streams of tears Sowed from theers of her eyes. After Jessica finished singing, her gaze swept across the entire venue. In the end, her gazended on Han. She gave Han a sweet smile and even made a strange gesture before leaving and returning barkstaye After jessica left, many people present were still immersed in the poignant song, unable to recover from their state. Hayian gently wiped Reign¡¯s tears away ¡°Silly, it¡¯s just music. Don¡¯t be too immersed in in ¡°But the story told through her singing was very sad Reign sad sadly ¡°Take your time to appreciate it. Im going to the bathroom Han kissed Reign, stood up, and walked toward the hotel bathroom At the entrance of the bathroom, festir was who the When Jesara caw Han Jesica smiled, took out a mask, and handed it to Han ¡°ording to my information, the red robied ronger has slready appeared. Moreover, Furtuls is also by his side. Tan took the mask and pet it on His gaze fumed extremely cold. ¡°Then the two of them shall meet their doom!¡± Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Han put on the mask, and his eyes became extremely sharp The red¨Crobed messenger had spread so many rumors that it made Lawrence seem like the Elixir of Life, attracting the attention of many people. This person deserved to diet Moreover, this red¨Crobed messenger killed Reign¡¯s mother and caused Reign¡¯s father to be an ice sculpture in an ice cave in Nordica. It was unknown if he was dead or alive. Now that Reign was his woman, he had to kill Reign¡¯s enemy! ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Jessica asked. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said in a deep voice. Just tell me the address. I¡¯ll settle it myself. ¡°One more thing. Your people are here, aren¡¯t they?¡± Jessica nodded and said. ¡°All the god¨Css experts on our side are here. Han said, with a cold gaze. ¡°Alright, I will deal with the two Demigods of the Radiant Society. You guys shall be in charge of protecting my woman and the others. Remember, you mustn¡¯t let theme to any harm at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re now a member of our faction. Unless we¡¯re all dead, otherwise no one cany a hand on them.¡± Jessica said. I hope you keep your word.¡± Han nced at Jessica before he disappeared like a ghost in the blink of an eye. Jessica looked in the direction where Han had left. A strange look shed across her eyes. At this moment, Kylie appeared behind her and whispered, ¡°Jessica, do you think he really has the ability to kill the two Demigods of the Demonic God Society?¡± A middle¨Caged man walked out of the men¡¯s bathroom and said with a solemn gaze, ¡°Based on what we know, the eight Demigods in the Demonic God Society are really terrifying. They have some combination of skills with each other and can unleash extremely powerful strength. ¡°Can Han really do it alone?¡± He also looked in the direction where Han had left, his eyes filled with worry. They had fought with the Demonic God Society for a long time and had investigated the strength of every member of the Demonic God Society. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In the end, they realized that once two Demigods gathered together, even if all of them attacked together, they would not be able to kill them. Now, Han wanted to deal with two Demigods alone. In his opinion, it was definitely far from an easy task. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a strong feeling that Han will definitely be able to do it,¡± Jessica said. At another building not far from the hotel where the pharmaceutical conference was held, the red¨C robed messenger stood on the rooftop of the tall building. His cold eyes looked down at the hotel where the pharmaceutical conference was held. The wind howled past, making his robe flutter. Furut walked over and stood beside the red¨Crobed messenger. ¡°Have you checked the goods?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger asked coldly. ¡°As you said, this Lawrence¡¯s brain has indeed evolved. He¡¯s not even a fighter, yet he can actually predict my movements in advance. How impressive! Furut said. ¡°As long as you kill him, seize his brain, and make it into medicine for your wife to consume, I assure you that your wife will wake up from heratose state.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Furut, have you forgotten my identity in the Radiant Society? I¡¯m the legendary divine healer. No matter what illness it is, I can treat it. You won¡¯t go wrong by listening to me.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take action after the pharmaceutical conference ends Furut stared in the direction of the hotel. His gaze was as cold as a de and filled with murderous intent. Tll do 10017 anything for my wife Tim definitely going to take that kid brain As Furut spoke, he took out a weapon, and his eyes were cold This weapon was the reaper hat, a mysterious weapon that had existed long ago in the Longhard Kingdom. As long as this weapon enveloped the enemy¡¯s head, the enemy¡¯s head would be directly removed with a pull. If we use this weapon to pull off that kid¡¯s head, we¡¯ll be able to preserve the freshness of his brain, and that mysterious power will be preserved even better, the red¨Crobed messenger said. Furu held the reaper hat, and his eyes became increasingly colder and murderous. Funit had never used a weapon like the reaper hat before. The red¨Crobed messenger had given it to Furut tonight so Furut could take off Lawrence¡¯s head as quickly as possible. In all honesty, Furut did not really want to kill Lawrence. After all, he had no enmity with Lawrence. However, if only Lawrence¡¯s brain could save Furut¡¯satose wife in this world, Furut had to give it a try. The red¨Crobed messenger nced at Furut. His eyes were cold, and he sneered smugly behind his mask. Although Furut was one of the Fight Demigods of the Radiant Society who had experienced countless battles, he was the most simple¨Cminded in reality. He had his heart set on saving his woman. It was also for this reason that the red¨Crobed messenger made use of Furut to do many things. In his eyes, the simple¨Cminded, muscr Furut was the most useful cat¡¯s paw! At this moment, the two realized that many cars had driven over and were scattered near the hotel where the pharmaceutical conference was held. Many people got out of their cars andid ambush near the hotel. Furut looked at those people, and his gaze turned cold. He turned around and looked at the red¨C robed messenger. ¡°You also told this information to others?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger did not deny it and nodded. ¡°Why?¡± Furut asked. The red¨Crobed messenger also looked at Furut and said mercilessly, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t think that you alone can ovee Han and kill Lawrence, ¡°To achieve my goal, I have to mobilize arge number of people to distract Han. ¡°Think about it. Let those people divert Han¡¯s attention so that you can take advantage of the situation and pull off Lawrence¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡± ¡°For my own good? Furut stared at those people, his eyes bing colder and more disdainful. ¡°It¡¯s just Han. You don¡¯t really think I can¡¯t beat him, do you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared. Our n to invade the Longhard Kingdom has been initiated. Now, we should try to preserve our strength as much as possible, the red¨Crobed messenger said. At the mention of the invasion n, Furut¡¯s face darkened, and he stopped talking. The Radiant Society had been nning this for a long time. When the time came, there would definitely be a fierce battle. They should preserve as much strength as possible now. At this moment, Han appeared behind them like a ghost and stared at them coldly. ¡°What invasion n Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Ban Jaber¡¯s hearing was incredibly sharp, and even before his arrival, he quickly overheard the conversation between Furunda and the red¨Cribed messenger However, he had no understanding of the invasion n of the Radiant Society. Therefore, he appeared immediately and wanted to ask what the so¨Ccalled invasion n was. No matter what, Longhard Kingdom was his hometown. He had to contain the disaster before it happened. ¡°Who? Upon hearing the voice, the red¨Crobed messenger and Furut¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. They quickly backed away and distanced themselves from Han, their eyes filled with astonishment and fear as they looked at him. They were all god¨Css clites, possessing strong defensive abilities and vignce. However, when Han appeared, they had not even sensed his presence. This meant that Han¡¯s strength was incredibly formidable and far surpassed the two of them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Furur stared at Han, his eyes cold and menacing. The red¨Crobed messenger remained silent, continuously observing Han, scanning him from head to toe. Although Han had his face covered, he still felt that the person in front of him was very familiar, a feeling that made his heart pound Tll ask you onest time. What is your invasion n for Longhard Kingdom?¡± Han¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Who do you think you are to ask about our n?¡± Furut replied coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, he clenched the reaper hat in his hand and suddenly threw it at Han. The reaper hat spun rapidly, swift as lightning, heading straight for Han. It was fast! It was as fast as lightning! It was so fast that it could not be seen with the naked eye! If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely have been killed by the reaper hat already. However, Han was not an ordinary person. Facing the iparably ferocious reaper hat, he held his fighting sword and shed out with lightning speed. The reaper hat was instantly split in half and fell in two different directions, apanied by sparks and lightning, rolling toward both sides. Furut stared at Han, and his expression changed. The throw he had just made was the most powerful one. His speed was more terrifying and faster than any of his previous throws. However, Han easily split his reaper hat in half. Han¡¯s strength made him instinctively feel a great sense of dread. Before Furut could react, a pitch¨Cck dark cloud passed over him, rushing toward Han. From within the dark cloud, an incredibly ferocious and piercing sound emanated, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. Furut, upon hearing this sound, was also filled with horror. He immediately moved aside, avoiding any contact with the dark clouds He knew the red¨Crobed messengers very well, as well as the dark clouds. These were all terrifying cursed beetles raised by the red¨Crobed messenger. Once they touched the body, it was very likely that one would be directly devoured. The dark clouds were incredibly dense, blending seamlessly into the darkness, making them impossible to capture with the naked eye. Now, these dark clouds were even more concealed and terrifying as they rushed toward Han in the darkness, leaving hins defenseless The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s eyes turned ice cold as he kept staring at Han to observe The feeling Han gave him was too familiar and strange He had to confirm it and see if it was this person he was familiar with and afraid of ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a small tick. How dare you use it twice in front of me? You¡¯re seeking death Han¡¯s gaze turned frigid With that, he opened his mouth again and let out a shocking roar The sound waves surged in all directions, shattering all the cursed beetles that pounced over into blood mist ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Han, and his pupils contracted sharply. He had long witnessed this thunder roar technique before, and the person wearing the mask was his formidable opponent, Han Jaber! The red¨Crobed messenger reacted immediately. Without even informing Furut, he instantly vanished into the darkness on the spot and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Trying to escape? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as his figure also disappeared from the original spot. Bang! In the next second, apanied by a loud noise, the red¨Crobed messenger flew out of the darkness like a kite off the string and mmed heavily into a railing. The terrifying force shattered the bricks of the railing Many shattered bricks rained down from the sky. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s figure did not stop. He continued flying outward and fell into the sky. Swish. Just as the red¨Crobed messenger was about to fall, a rope llew out from each of his hands and wrapped around the iron railings. He exerted force with both hands so that he would not fall. Instead, he used the power of the rope to quickly fly back andnd on the rooftop. ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡± After the red¨Crobed messenger stabilized himself, he coughed intensely, coughing up a considerable amount of blood. However, he could not be bothered to wipe his blood. Instead, he continued to stare coldly at the darkness in disbelief. He was greatly shocked. How¡­ how is this possible?¡± His concealment technique was unparalleled in the world. He hid in the darkness where no one could detect his presence. However, Han had managed to find him in the darkness. It was simply unbelievable! Han walked out of the darkness wearing the terrifying demon mask. His gaze was cold as he stared at the red¨Crobed messenger and Furut. Each word was uttered with emphasis. ¡°This is yourst chance. Tell me, what is your invasion n?¡± At this moment, he was truly like a demon that had emerged from the darkness. His entire body was exuding a terrifying aura. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Son of a bitch, who the hell are you?¡± Furut red at Han angrily. ¡°Your name is Furut. Everything you have done is to save your wife, so I admire your determination as a man. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Han fixed his gaze on Furut and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°But if you intend to invade the Longhard Kingdom. I will kill you right now. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°It seems that you do know us. Who are you? Do you know that we are the Eight Demigods of the Radiant Society?¡± Furut looked at Han with a cold gaze. ¡°He is Han Jaber. The red¨Crobed messenger coldly replied. ¡°What? Ban Jaber?¡± Furut¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly stared at Han from head to toe, finding it hard to believe with his own eyes. The more he looked, the more familiar he felt. The figure of this masked man was identical to Han¡¯s! Earlier in the hotel, his attention had been focused on Lawrence Labenz yet he hardly paid much attention to Han. It turned out that Han had such formidable strength. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you did not appreciate it. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Before they could continue speaking, Han¡¯s eyes had already turned cold, with a chilling and killing intent flickering in his gaze. ¡°You are so eager to kill, Han, It seems you don¡¯t take us seriously!¡± Furut stared at Han and said unyieldingly, ¡°If you have the guts,e at us. I don¡¯t believe that the two of usbined can¡¯t kill you with our strength!¡± Han¡¯s gaze grew even colder. In the next second, his figure disappeared in an instant, leaving no trace. ¡°Be careful, he¡¯sing. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately became extremely vignt. He stared intently at his surroundings, but he still could not catch sight of Han. He could not see where Han was, and he had no idea where to start his defense. Furut also raised his strength to its peak state on the spot immediately, forcefully stomping his foot on the ground. In an instant, the stones shattered and swept in all directions. Furut intended to use these stones to force Han out! Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Undey the bombardient of Furunda, the floor crabe noch by inch, mening into pieces of clones that do n directions like a fierce storm These endless stones flew everywhere around and spored ned a single camer Han was too fast for them to catch with their naked eyes, so they could only use this method to force him to red himself At the same time, the red¨Crobed messenger once again released the cursed beetles that he had carefully nurtured, and transformed them into clusters of ck mist swirling around him He had his own way of determining Han¡¯s speed and direction of attack However, this method did not work. After all the stones had flown out, there was no response in the surroundings. The stones did not touch anything, not even a shadow. ¡°Huum?¡± Both the red¨Crobed messenger and Furut¡¯s expressions changed. When Han disappeared just now, they all thought that Han wasing for them, so they reacted immediately. But instead, Han stopped attacking ¡°Don¡¯t stop, he could attack at any moment, do not let him seed. The red¨Crobed messenger whispered in a deep voice. Following his words, Furut attacked again and began to tear down the roof. Both of them had no idea where Han was, so they could only resort to this clumsy yet effective method of defense andbat. However, even after engaging in this intellectual and courageous battle with the air for a long time, Han still did not show up himself. But the aura of killing intent that emanated from Han continued to envelop the two of them, sending shivers down their spines, and leaving them too terrified to stop. Finally, after defensively fending off for two minutes, they saw Han standing quietly at the highest point of the rooftop. looking at them coldly. His gaze seemed to mock them as if watching a show for entertainment. ¡°Not bad for those moves, all of you. If you joined a circus, you would probably be able to get a good position Han said casually. ¡°You!¡± When Furut and the red¨Crobed messenger saw Han¡¯s gaze, their expressions immediately turned extremely ugly. They realized that Han had been observing them all along, treating them like monkeys to amuse himself. Moreover, Han¡¯s words were clearly an insult to them. He had referred to them, the two members among the Eight Demigods, as circus performers! Such humiliation was simply intolerable. ¡°You bastard, Han,e down and face me one¨Con¨Cone if you have the guts!¡± Furut, being more straightforward and simple¨Cminded, was furious seeing Han calmly enjoying the entertainment, feeling like he had been made a fool of. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Fine, I understand. Since you are in such a hurry to die, I will fulfill your wish Han said calmly. As soon as the words fell, Han¡¯s figure once again disappeared abruptly. ¡°Be careful, he might actually being this time¡± The red¨Crobed messenger said in a low voice. As he spoke, he took out the cursed beetles that he had raised and kept them surrounding himself for protection. ¡°No, he might still want to toy with us. This time, I won¡¯t fall for it again¡± Furut gritted his teeth and his eyes darkened. Before he could finish speaking, his vision blurred and Han appeared in front of him like a ghost. Chapter 86% Such a none shocked Furun However, before he could reant, Han had already taken action. He grabbed Furut¡¯s head and smashed it fiercely on the ground with a loud bang Furus was caught off guard and was instantly struck, with blood streaming from his head Han¡¯s movements were incredibly fast, grabbing Furut¡¯s head and continuously smashing onto the hard floor In the end, under this relentless onught, the floor of the rooftop shattered and created a huge crack Even though Furut was tough, he could not withstand such an attack at this moment. His head was battered, blood flowed, and he lost consciousness eventually After dealing with Furut, Han stood up and stared coldly at the red¨Crobed messenger ¡°With him out of the way, it¡¯s your turn now. Tell me, how do you n to invade the Longhard Kingdom?¡± The expression on the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s face was extremely ugly. To be honest, when Han dealt with Furut just now, he had wanted to escape. However, it was useless. Although Han was targeting Furut, his immense killing force of energy and pressure had always been locked onto the red¨Crobed messenger, leaving him with no way to escape. With the advanced sixth sense of an expert like himself, the red¨Crobed messenger knew that no matter how he tried to Bee, it would be useless. He would always be found by Han. If he wanted to survive, there was only one way. He had to fight to the death. The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Han. His eyes were cold and determined. ¡°Han, I admit that you are very strong. and I cannot defeat you. ¡°But don¡¯t think that you can kill me so easily¡± ¡°How difficult is that?¡± Han could not help butugh. Without saying a word, the red¨Crobed messenger moved his mouth slightly and immediately swallowed a blue pill. Boom! As soon as the pill entered his stomach, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s body immediately erupted with an iparably terrifying force of energy At this moment, the energy emanating from him rose steadily and became stronger and stronger. It was like a huge pir of light that soared into the sky and shattered the clouds in the sky. Within a 3¨Cmile radius, any living being was turned into a mist of blood. Under the overwhelming pressure, many humans were also trembling in fear. ¡°Power, endless power is surging within my body! ¡°Hahaha, this power is truly amazing The red¨Crobed messenger felt the horrifying power brought by the pill and burst into wildughter, full of madness. Boom! Boom! Boom! At that moment, his strength skyrocketed with each passing moment. Six¨Cstar Demigod Seven¨Cstar Demigod! Eight¨Cstar Demigod Nine¨Cstar Demigod! He felt that his power soaring like riding a rocket. In the end, his strength actually broke through the unprecedented nine¨Cstar Demigod for the first time, surpassing all levels, and reaching an iparably terrifying realm. God Realm! Josef¡¯s research on drugs is truly profound. Such an ultimate pill has unlocked my potential to such an extent. 10:28 Chiaper A64 I had de God Real Have Rancor i God Rest cu Feeling the ging down in hos Body, the thesoledad Head forcely a Hates and irrd bed was overjoyed. Heughed loudly and m. Iyong ages and was seriously Now I have a God Red I will they gave me a hundred times more! beroane ¡°Now yourd her kneel down and genom ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off Chapter 865 Chapter 865 The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s entire body was covered in a wave of an iparably terrifying force of energy, his gave sharp as a de and fixed on Han. His voice was even colder than a demon¡¯s, filled with killing intent With this power of God Realm, he felt he could dominate the world and stand at the peak of human martial arts A mere Han Jaber was beneath his notice, and he cared nothing about him. However, Han had inflicted numerous humiliations upon him before and he believed that Han had done something unforgivable to him. He had to teach Han a harsh lesson and vent his anger. Only by stepping on Han¡¯s head under his feet and forcing him to kneel and apologize could the red¨Crobed messenger regain the lost dignity. Han looked at him expressionlessly and asked, ¡°What makes you feel arrogant like this?¡± ¡°Feel arrogant?¡± When the red¨Crobed messenger heard this, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Now that I have be a God Realm cultivator, 1 am the god of all humans! ¡°You, a mere mortal. How dare you use me of being arorgant?¡± Boom! After saying these words, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s force of energy surged. This terrifying energy emanated from him and swept in all directions. Within a radius of 3 miles, alinost all the humana felt an overwhelming pressure. In the hotel where the pharmaceutical conference was held, rk Igor, Jessica, and the others all raised their heads to look at the position of the red¨Crobed messenger. At the same time, many ordinary people were forced to kneel on the ground by this terrifying energy. They felt am immense increase in pressure. It was as if a huge mountain was weighing down on their shoulders, making them bem over. Even the general¨Css elites were kneeling under this suppression, trembling in fear. Within a radius of 3 miles, all the elites were suppressed and knelt on the ground, presenting a spectacr scene The stronger one¡¯s power, the more they could sense the dreadful energy In particr, all the god¨Css elites within this 3¨Cmile radius trembled and raised their heads to look at the rooftop of the tall building When they saw the red¨Crobed messenger on the tall building, their eyes were filled with fear and dread This overwhelming and terrifying force of energy made all of them tremble in fear. Is, is this a God Realm cultivator?¡± ¡°Such a terrifying oppressive force. What level of cultivation has he reached?¡± ¡°The God Realm, this is an unprecedented God Realm cultivator¡± ¡°Look, someone is facing the God Realm cultivator. Who is that? He must be in full courage? ¡°It¡¯s too far away for us to see clearly who it is¡± ¡°They seem to be having a conversation. What are they talking about? Can you hear them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too far. We can¡¯t hear anything¡± ¡°We can¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly, nor can we hear what he¡¯s saying, but from this distance, we can still feel hp powerful energy and pressure. Is this the capability of the God Realm?¡± Many people were filled with fear and terror. They looked at the red¨Crobed messenger with even more shock and fear As the god¨Css elites, those people had always been enjoying the highest admiration in their own country, leading them to look down on everything and consider themselves gods in their own country However, now, even just facing the red¨Crobed messenger from a distance made them shudder in fear They felt as if they were being stared at by an ancient levocions nger and sensed the fear of death But when they witnessed the confrontation between Han and the red¨Crobed messenger, they all exchanged nces in shock and began discussing. ¡°Ms. Jessica, things aren¡¯t looking good.¡± Inside the hotel, Jessica, Kylie, and the others were forced to kneel on the ground by the power with fear in their eyes, Especially, Kylie, she was even more terrified and uneasy. The red¨Crobed messenger was a God Realm cultivator. If Han went to confront him alone, wouldn¡¯t Han be dead for sure? ¡°Who knows? Things have gone beyond our expectations. Fuck! Is the true power of this red¨Crobed messenger really so terrifying?¡± Jessica gritted her teeth, her expression extremely ugly. They had done a lot of research on the red¨Crobed messenger and knew that he possessed the power of the god ss. He was at least a three¨Cstar god¨Css elite. However, Jessica did not expect that the red¨Crobed messenger would be so powerful, reaching the realm of a God Realm cultivator. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. To her, this was truly a blow of despair! In the past, other than Han, she could not think of anyone else who could kill the red¨Crobed messenger. But now she knew that the red¨Crobed messenger was a God Realm cultivator, making her even more despair. The God Realm! This was a peak strength that humans could not reach. Perhaps not even Han would be able to advance to the level. If the Demonic God Society had such a terrifying elite, how could they possibly defeat the entire Society? At the thought of this, Jessica¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She felt like she had fallen intoplete darkness. Stephen was also forced to kneel on the ground. Through the ss of the hotel window, he looked at the red¨Crobed messenger who was in a great distance. His expression was solemn. ¡°Is this what a God Realm cultivator looks like?¡± Such power was too horrifying! Even from such a distance, it made Stephen¡¯s heart pound. He felt a sense of unease and the inability to muster any resistance. If such an elite wanted to kill him, he estimated that he would not even be able to resist before being killed. At the thought of this, Stephen¡¯s eyes grew even colder. He thought to himself, ¡°It seems that I have to quickly break through the snow cave at Nordica and activate the God¨Cying Project as soon as possible. ¡°A God Realm cultivator has appeared! Quick, find a more advanced camera. We must capture it. In Blubridge City, a well¨Cdressed young man felt such the terrifying force of energy and was overjoyed on the spot, ordering his subordinates to capture the scene. ¡°So, this is a God Realm cultivator. He¡¯s indeed very powerful. ¡°Quick, aim all astronomical telescopes and cameras over that direction. We must capture the information of the God Realm cultivator. This is incredibly valuable data.¡± It was not just this young man. On the rooftop of a tall building 2.5 miles away, an old man was also overjoyed. He looked at the red¨Crobed messenger through a telescope in the distance. ¡°What kind of experience is it for a human to ascend to be a god for the first time? What kind of abilities will he have? It is truly something to look forward to Apart from the young man and the old man, in various ces in the Whileal Kingdom, many higher¨C ups stood up abruptly, their gazes fixed on this scene. The appearance of a God Realm cultivator attracted the attention of countless people. Especially those god¨Css elites, their eyes were shining with anticipation. In the entire Blubridge City, the chiefs of all the big families had their eyes focused on the red¨Crobed messenger, attracting the attention of the masses. Hahaha, is this the power of the God Realm?¡± On the rooftop of a tall building, after the red¨Crobed messenger unleashed his imposing force of energy, he felt the surging power in his body, and his eyes became even more ecstatic and fervent. He stared at Hayian and said coldly. Tll give you one Crisper th fine tetting war die a fast inserade death Bayban reined expressionless. When if i turn down year request?¡± The red fated messenger innered then your will suffer a fate worse than death Aver saying that, be stretched out his big hand and aimed at Han All of a sudden, he clenched his five fingers tightly. As the red med inessenger closed his fingers, the floor of the tall building near Han was immediately destroyed, tering five deep marks It was as if five invisible sword beams had appeared out of thin air, converging on Han from five directions near him. The beams were as fast as lightning and directly crashed into Fan¡¯s body, erupting with a thunderous explosion. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 Its Havana on his body seemed to explode with chest aut smoke filling wh the test sohet inhenger wax Hill of prick Kites Fate his an autab on Han, he immediately swing his palou at a tall maxtabbing motion in the sale the the past of the rall building mediatch the test in the air as if it was held by an invisible fore faced budding suddenly break Wan there an canh Found the tall building thing in the art, all the innocent people screamed in terror, fear coursing through their bones. Pasovially those who yached the windows for a look at the sintation turned pate with fright The bunking was a rax 18 thoor and now the top nine floors appeared as it they had been cut in half by an invisible grant de or held by mible hands, theating in the ate Pass this xide of the window one could see the med lower nine Hours, with nimum distance of 100 feet from the Such a scene was exnemely testing N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This the power of the god From today onward. I am the gost in charge of the entire world Anyone who wants to go against me will die! The west¨Crobed messenger looked at the nine floors floating in the air with a sinister and joyful gaze, bursting intoughter. Then, he clenched hisrge hand abruptly In an instant the nine toors theating in the air twisted like a spiral It was as it a pair of invisible hands were destroying the nine¨Cstory building! With the distortion and shattering of the nine story building, the workers inside the floors all erupted with terrified cries For helps However, it was useless to call for help. Under the thience of the red robed messenger¡¯s power, the bricks and stones of the floors shattered inch by inch, and the steel bars twisted into a tangle. Everyone inside the floors met a tragic end, turning into a pile of flesh and blood In the end, the blood soaked mess, mixed with bricks and steel bars, formed a huge twisted spiral With a bang, it smashed into the previous nine story building, directly shattering three floors and causing countless casualties. Seeing this scene, the expressions of all the big shots in Blubridge City who were paying attention to this scene changed. Stephen, the young man in the distance, and the old man all had pale faces looking at the scene presented Even from such a distance, with just a single hand the red¨Crobed messenger was able to twist a nine¨C story building into a spical, how terrifying was that power? With sinh power. JEW indeed the work of the god! He couldpletely control the life and death of others at will! This was the go*** It the red robed roessenger were to strike them hom such a distance, he could simply litt the entire building Wouldn¡¯t they Simply at the thought of this, they all broke out in a cold sweat On the top of the tall boulding, the red¨Crobed messenger was very satisfied with his newfound porner Has par becam extremely cold as he stared at the spot where Han had been past rom ¡°Hen, grow are very powerful, but now that I have be a God Realm cultivator, you are no match for me at all ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to kneel down and bark like a dog at my request, I¡¯ll have to kill you in front of the entire wed ¡°Kill one to set an example for others and establish my prestige in front of the entire world¡± After his promotion to a God Realm cultivator, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s perception abilities had be wcredibly powerful, and he knew that many people were witnessing the scene. He had destroyed the nine¨Cstory building to show his strength and make those people fear him At this moment, he still wanted to kill Han to intimidate those people and show his intention. Whoever dared to go against him would die As the smoke cleared, Han appeared once again within the sight of the red¨Crobed messenger. The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Han with a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. His attacks just now could have crushed all the nine¨Cstory buildings into twisted ruins, but when those attacksnded on Han, they did not even damage Han¡¯s clothes. How could this be possible? ¡°Chirping and chattering, so annoying Han stared coldly at the red¨Crobed messenger with disdain in his eyes. ¡°You have only advanced to a God Realm cultivator. What¡¯s so proud about that?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger fixed his gaze on Han, and his eyes grew colder. I remember now. You ruined my spirit beast and also destroyed my cursed beetles. This meant that your strength is also extremely close to the God Realm, am I right? ¡°Now, I will let you understand how terrifying a real god can be!¡± With that, the red¨Crobed messenger stretched out hisrge hand and aimed at Han. Yet before he could make a move, Han appeared in front of him like a ghost with those icy eyes fixed on him. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s pupils contracted intensely, and he was extremely shocked He had already used the power of drugs to advance to an incredibly terrifying God Realm cultivator. He stood at the peak of the human race and could be considered invincible. However, he could not capture Han¡¯s movements just now, let alone how Han appeared in front of him. How could this be possible? The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s mind trembled. He kicked his legs fiercely and jumped high into the air, retreating as far as possible at the first second, trying to create distance between himself and Han. But it was already toote. At the same time he jumped, Han¡¯s lightning¨Cfast strike grabbed hold of his foot, treating him like a punching bag and forcefully mming him into the ground. The tremendous force caused the red¨Crobed messenger to vomit blood. Yet before he could react, Han once again grabbed hold of his foot, lifting him up in the air, and mercilessly smashing him back onto the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, Han was like the Hulk grabbing Loki, repeatedly mming the red¨Crobed messenger against the floor of the rooftop, treating him like a stick, hitting left and right. In the end, he brutally threw the red¨Crobed messenger onto the ground. The immense force shattered the floor of the rooftop The red¨Crobed messenger seemed like aet crashing into the earth, smashing through the floors of the twenty eight¨Cstory building, and finally hitting the ground, sinking into the soil. Every bone in his body shattered, making him unable to move Blood flowed from his body orifes, and his eyes were bloodshot. He was on the verge of death, lying weakly in the soil. and let out a very faint whimper How how could this beep He looked at Han, who was standing atop the 28th floor of the building. The red¨Crobed inessenger¡¯s pupils contracted intensely, his mind filled with shock, and his emotions stirred like a raging storm, unable to calm down for a long time. He had already be a God Realm cultivator. Logically speaking, he should not have been defeated. However, in front of Han, he was actually unable to fight back. This was too shocking. Han, just how powerful was he? Han stood at the top of the tall building and looked down coldly at the red¨Crobed messenger. He sneered and said, ¡°Heh, what a weak god S Chapter 867 Chapter 867 What a weak god The red¨Crobed messengery on the ground, barely breathing When he heard this, his expression became uglier than ever. He had gotten Josef to bring him the most potent drug from hisb. After consuming the drug, the messenger managed to expend his powers to their fullest potential. Before this, the messenger did not know his cultivation could be so powerful. After consuming the drug, he ascended to the God Realm immediately. Instantly, he had the world at his feet and was unlimited in his power. He quickly became intoxicated by this feeling. He even suspected that he could copse skyscrapers with a simple wave of his hand. When he stood high up in a building and gazed down at the world, he truly believed that he was a god amongst men. Watching people go about their day seemed to him like observing the movement of ants. When he murdered the ants in the building, he did not feel a single shred of emotion. He was addicted to the feeling of power over his fellow men, of controlling their life and death. Eventually, he began to think that his powers were unmatched by any other. He could ughter armies all by himself. However, before he could fully experience this god¨Clike feeling, Han struck him down from heaven to the lowly depths of hell. Worst of all, he thought he had reached the peak of cultivation and be a god! He forgot that he relied on medicine to reach his peak. In Han¡¯s eyes, he was so weak that it was pathetic. This infuriated the messenger to no end. He spat bitterly. The red¨Crobed messenger was so furious that he was practically fuming. He spat out another mouthful of blood, his chest heaving. Simultaneously, he could feel arge amount of energy leave his body. The effects of the drug were waning. Boom! Han leaped down from the 28th floor. Just before he reached the ground, he grabbed hold of a steel bar to control his speed,nding steadily beside the red¨Crobed messenger. ¡°You, who are you?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Han in disbelief. With his background, the red¨Crobed messenger prided himself on his worldliness and unrivaled power. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After ascending to the God Realm as a cultivator, he began to feel that he was invincible. However, Han scared him more than the monsters and demons he encountered back where he came from! How could there be such a powerful existence in the mortal world? This was unbelievable! Han looked down at the red¨Crobed messenger coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know my name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your name. I¡¯m asking for your identity. Who exactly are you?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Han. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. You already know my identity. You¡¯ve probably already investigated my background¡± ¡°I¡¯m more curious about who you are.¡± Han stared at the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s mask, his eyes filled with curiosity. The material of this mask was the same as the secret door he had seen in Bernard¡¯s office. They were both made of meteorite. It was one of the mysterious substances that even his God¡¯s Eye could not see through. It was especially magical. As soon as he finished speaking. Han stretched out his hand and grabbed the mask. He wanted to lift it and see who the red¨Crobed messenger hiding under it was. ¡°Ahh!¡± As Han rugged at the mask, the messenger¡¯s face twisted in agony as he bowled miserably Han exerted more force, but the red¨Crobed messengers face only jerked forward along with the mask The mandles on the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s face and neck were stretching, caning him extreme pain. Han was stunned when he saw this scene The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s face had actually fused with the mask There was no distinction between the two! When Han pulled the mask, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s facial muscles would also contort. If he pulled the mask open violently, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s facial muscles might be torn apart. There was no way he could see the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s face clearly How remarkable of you to treat yourself so cruelly, Han said grimly. The red¨Crobed messenger stared at Han with a cold and hateful gaze. ¡°My skills cannot hold a candle to yours. I admit defeat¡± Han Jaber, you will never get to see my face¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯ve lost, I am at peace. Come on, kill me! Although he had admitted defeat, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s voice was still cold and unyielding ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you did to my girlfriend¡¯s mother? Killing you would be letting you off too lightly.¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know how unhappy my girlfriend¡¯s childhood was because of you? Do you know how much hardship she encountered?¡± ¡°When you killed her mother, you even deigned to harm her younger brother too¡± ¡°Since you show so little regard for other people¡¯s lives, I won¡¯t treat you as a human either!¡± With that, he gripped his sword tightly and swung it through the air. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s left hand was instantly cut off at the shoulder, dripping with blood. To his credit, the red¨Crobed messenger was a man of honor. Even though he was sweating profusely from the pain and his pupils were trembling, he still gritted his teeth and did not speak. ¡°You¡¯re quite tough. I¡¯ll give that to you. But don¡¯t think your actions made me change my mind at all,¡± Han said coldly. Then, he swung his sword again and cut off the right leg of the red¨Crobed messenger at his thigh. By now, the red¨Crobed messenger was in so much pain that his entire body was twitching. Blood flowed out uncontrobly, dyeing the ground red. Still, he gritted his teeth and did not speak. However, his eyes were already bloodshot from the pain. He widened his eyes. and stared fixedly at Han. Such eyes were truly shocking and iparably terrifying However, Han didn¡¯t think much of it and said coldly, ¡°You killed my girlfriend¡¯s mother and caused her brother to lie in the hospital for so long¡± ¡°The two strikes just now were your punishment.¡± ¡°The next strike is your punishment for causing my father¨Cinw to travel to Nordica and be frozen in a snow cave.¡± With that, he swung his sword and cut off the left thigh of the red¨Crobed messenger. ¡°Ahh!¡± Here, the red¨Crobed messenger could no longer control himself and let out several heart¨Cwrenching screams. His body was contorting from the intense pain, and he was drenched in sweat. That¡¯s not enough. Next, I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to be in a vegetative state and unable to move, Han said frostily. When the red¨Crobed messenger heard this, his expression changed drastically. With one arm and two legs missing, he still had one arm to move around. He wasn¡¯t desperate yet. However, once he lost hisst arm, he would bepletely crippled. He would be a circus freak and live a life Chapter 868 Chapter 868 Han had wanted to cut off the other arm of the red¨Crobed messenger, cripple his cultivation level, and abandon him to a fate worse than death. However, after hearing this, he immediately put away his sword and said calmly, ¡°Alright, speak¡± He was very curious about the ce that the red¨Crobed messenger was talking about. After all, that ce was too mysterious. It was so enigmatic that he couldn¡¯t find any information on it. Even his master never mentioned it to him. Because of these reasons, Han longed terribly to know where that ce was. When the red¨Crobed messenger saw that Han had put away his sword, he heaved a sigh of relief. He did not speak immediately. Instead, hey on the ground and panted, trying to recover his breath. ¡°You only have two minutes. If I¡¯m not satisfied with your exnation about that ce, I will still chop off yourst arm,¡± Han said coldly. The red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s expression changed. He quickly took a few deep breaths and organized his thoughts. He said in a low voice, ¡°Han, have you heard of a ce called God¡¯s Land?¡± ¡°God¡¯s Land?¡± Han was intrigued. This was the first time he had heard this name in his long life. The red¨Crobed messenger nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°As the name implies, God¡¯s Land is where divine spirits are born!¡± ¡°The children of all the big families born in that ce have the ability to be gods. Upon hearing this, Han¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°How long has this so¨Ccalled God¡¯s Land existed?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger extended two fingers and said in a deep voice, ¡°Two thousand years!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Two thousand years! No faction, religion, or dynasty could have existed for so long. Even the glorious First Emperor of Longhard Kingdom, who ruled over an extensive empire, quickly disappeared in the long river of history. Not to mention other great conquerors like Napolean, Richard the Lionheart, and Genghis Khan, who were all brilliant in their own right¡­ Despite their acim, the empires they founded neversted long. Even the most powerful ones only existed for a few hundred years. No matter how strong God¡¯s Land was, there was no way it could have existed for two thousand years. This was absolutely impossible! Besides, Han found it hard to believe the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s im that all the children of the families in God¡¯s Land could be gods. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t the earth be crawling with God Realm cultivators by now? However, after roaming the earth for so long and visiting all the factions in the world, he had never encountered a God Realm cultivator. In his eyes, only his master was a true God Realm cultivator. The others were not. Therefore, Han did not believe what the red¨Crobed messenger said at all. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that the man was lying to him. The red¨Crobed messenger locked eyes with n and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± He sneered and continued, ¡°Han Jaber, you¡¯re indeed powerful and knowledgeable, but this world is much bigger than you think. ¡°What you see with your naked eye might not be true! ¡°In the eyes of some people, your peak is but their starting point. ¡°People like you are a dime a dozen in God¡¯s Land. ¡°There are countless people stronger than you over there. ¡°You can indeedmand the wind and rain in the mortal world, but in God¡¯s Land¡­. You¡¯re just an ant 1 The red¨Crobed ectuerughind as if he had dought of the funniest joke in the world Ith boice was filled with endless morkery Sandraneusly. Baylon condet sense omparable loneliness and defeat in his words As the Leaphed, the red¨Crobed messenger suddenly began to cry. Tears streamed down his face as though he was heartbroken Han stared coldly at the red¨Crobed mesenger He remained silent, but he was suddenly very alert. If the red robed messenger was right, he also could be a god because he was from God¡¯s Land Before he arrived in the canlly realm, he must have known how to keep himself alive Even if he did not, the red¨Crobed mesenger had the means to kill his opponent. Han could not help but stay vignt. Therefore, no matter what the messenger said, Han remained objective and refused to believe him point¨Cnk. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Han Jaber, do you know how sad it is for a mediocre person to exist in a ce like God¡¯s Land?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger covered his face with one hand, looking sorrowful. His tears flowed uncontrobly as he solded. In your mortal world. I am a high and mighty god¨Css cultivator. I am a fearsome messenger who controls life and death! Even in Radiant Society, other than those two freaks, no one else dared to do anything to me. After I left Radiant Society, the leaders of every country I visited practically prostrated at my feet, afraid that I would turn on them in my rage ¡°No matter where I went, I was a glorious presence. No one dared to look down on me. In God¡¯s Land, however, I could never enjoy such treatment! Over there, geniuses are everywhere, especially those freaks of nature! ¡°The endpoint I yearn for is just the starting point for those geniuses in God¡¯s Land. ¡°I tried my best to chase after them, but no matter how hard I tried, I could never catch up to them. I never even came close ¡°Many of my same¨Caged peers were already ten times stronger than me when we were the same age. ¡°Especially those freaks! They quickly became a hundred times more powerful than me. ¡°In the end, all my peers abandoned me and walked towards a higher peak. ¡°And I stayed where I was, watching them go. ¡°The most hateful thing was that my status became more different from theirs by the day. They are high and mighty, like true gods looking down at the ants of the mortal world. They are otherworldly. ¡°Meanwhile. I¡¯m so weak that I can only serve as their butler, washing their clothes, cooking their meals, and tending to their every need.. ¡°Hell, I gave it my all in God¡¯s Land At the end of the day, what did I achieve? The status of a servant! ¡°Whenever I disturbed their cultivation, they would beat me up and find ways to humiliate me. Han, do you know how desperate, sad, and humiliated I was at that time? ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! I won¡¯t admit defeat! I don¡¯t want to be the ves of those geniuses forever. I don¡¯t want to wash clothes and cook for them forever. I don¡¯t want to die without leaving my mark on this world ¡°Therefore, in a fit of anger. I stole the spiritual beetle from God¡¯s Land and used some forbidden methods to escape the pursuit of the experts there. Afterwards, I left God¡¯s Land through a long secret passage and arrived in the mortal world¡± He wiped his tears and gritted his teeth. He said agitatedly, I found my confidence in the mortal world. Here, I am not a mediocre Joser but a genaus! ¡°However, bing a genius is not enough. I have to nurture spiritual beetle, raise them, and absorb their power to let my brain evolve and transform, making me even more powerful. I want to return to God¡¯s Land after my cultivation is sessful. I want to trample all those who bullied me under my Chapter 869 Chapter 869 The red¨Crobed messenger became more and more agitated as he spoke. He gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and trembled with anger. Han remained silent and only stared at him coldly, waiting for him to continue. At this point, the red¨Crobed messenger suddenly burst into tears. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Bu Iran¡¯t do i He red at Han. ¡°Han Jaber, it¡¯s all your fault. You caused all of this. If it weren¡¯t for you, do you think F¡¯ll be like thos today? ¡°If I had those spiritual beetles, I could evolve my brain and be a genius. I would go back and heat up those bastards ¡°You caused me to be tormented like this! ¡°L.¡± He stared straight at Han, his eyes zing red and full of hatred. If looks could kill, Han would have been torn into pieces on the spot. Han¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Are you done?¡± The red¨Crobed messenger gritted his teeth and his heart skipped a beat. At this moment, he finally returned to his senses and realized he was not chatting with Han. Instead, he was moring for ast chance at survival. He thought for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°I have another important piece of information for you. I guarantee you¡¯ll be interested.¡± ¡°Shoot. ¡°As far as I know, the cultivators of God¡¯s Land will invade the mortal world in a year¡¯s time ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a traditional martial arts tournament in God¡¯s Land that is held once every 300 years. That¡¯s when the families send their best cultivators to the mortal world to participate in the tournament. The red¨Crobed messenger took a deep breath and continued, ¡°The so¨Ccalled martial arts tournament is just a ploy for them to hunt down the God Realm cultivators that asionally appear in the mortal world. Whoever hunts the most will be the champion. ¡°There¡¯s still a year before the martial arts tournament. ¡°Han, with your strength, the people from God¡¯s Land wille after you for sure! ¡°In a year, expect someone toe hunt you down. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand them, you¡¯ll be beaten senseless. There¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll die outright. ¡°However, I know all their strengths, moves, and weaknesses. If you keep me alive, I will definitely be useful to you¡± When Han heard this, his expression changed. Martial arts tournament? Once in 300 years? Was such a thing true? He suspected that the red¨Crobed messenger had deliberately fabricated some information to deceive him to survive The red¨Crobed messenger seemed to understand what Han was thinking. He said in a deep voice, Tm not lying to you. This kind of martial arts demonstration happens once in 300 years. It¡¯s held by God¡¯s Land to kill anyone who might threaten them. ¡°There¡¯s only one purpose for doing this to kill all the experts in the mortal world. Only then will the humans in the mortal world serve them well. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate yourself.¡± ¡°What did you just say? Let the mortals serve them well?¡± Han immediately caught the main point. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. To the people of God¡¯s Land, all of you humans are nothing more than pigs, sheep, and livestock that they keep in captivity.¡± 10:35 *apter 869 The red robed messenger grinned hideously and sand. There an elder in Ft Laul who seek y cat preshat the future. He used up all his dead essence to divine a shoe king meet ¡°That is within 300 wears a genius cultivator will be horn in the metal world who will ball vespre ¡°The elder als divined that those genius cultivators will reincarnate mice every 300 years Ferry and he cultavasor will demonstrate astonishing talent and be a Cost Realms cultivator dy If they don¡¯t do anything, his cutovation levels will reach an unimaginable level ten years offer for beads a feed mate clown Ite will then destroy God¡¯s Land ¡°Therefore every 300 years the cultivators of God Land will spent kill all od Realtors to present katus ¡°This is also why no dynasty in thisnd than 300 years Maan Jabe, if you want to low, you can we I prep with of informa Bagian danced around. After conting that no one was watching, he has it rigem, aut puffed leappy The red¨Crobed messenger stopped walking and want Hy have of information I head you yer Now Seek you to profuse you wok stove? ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t kill you sad When the red and brand thun, seyma lit ups Then was croth for tha However, before he could be happy for two most, Hayward gamehed down, coring of the The sword pienmandan the light. The aan meet the songs he had leduced pulp, stimming De possability of them even bring the Haydan Jatn The red sonder als proged out of de kors bed and day ward ng ho could wear Hats m¨¦s pretira 1 sard that I won you way I dads say I woup y, did Hon wad santy star, I go to kill and barges hold, Howront before he found speaking Haples hudly kod han inconscience Bayan isuked at her and she wenges and douget ve ha boy The powerful four shared has chant in the and Arding all this Sayt puts his riga, grabbed the bewesenger baby,posite spring hure bed mange ut vannhouse thakor Fave mutester, many people used over the The as the ground and kat of what acted Crash of a Hurry!¡± After making a validus people unmediacy priced up the und passes the ground and the + Meet Jew was hanging wind in audies idend fouling sure the Bot Atea pertaming and draining the and bed messenger of energy, sh to the fost ata Misjes, do you really and Haylen can kill and Begin cutian by t The all¨Caged in them learn atendem habung cand The orgy the red dead menstiger had spidna jelet store they were terrified and yed just went to tell who shows bulletins Desp Soal Tech fored in the s That result Realm cultivat He could Hus High He Jessica was stirring her coffee with both hands. She did not answer, but her heart was in turmoil. She felt guilty and uneasy. She begged Han to kill the red¨Crobed messenger. If Han died, it would be her fault! She would feel guilty for the rest of her life! ¡°There has been no news from him at all. I think he has already been killed by the red¨Crobed messenger, Kylie said in a low voice. Jessica¡¯s hand that was stirring the coffee suddenly stopped. At this moment, Han walked in with the red¨Crobed messenger. ¡°Who did you say died?¡± ¡°Han?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The red¨Crobed messenger?¡± Seeing Han enter the room, Kylie and the two middle¨Caged men were dumbfounded. Han actually killed a God Realm cultivator. How was this possible? ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Jessica turned around and was overjoyed to see Han return. She rushed over excitedly and hugged him tightly before fiercely pressing a kiss to his lips. Han was stunned. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 tan simt ned in the ground carrying the rest poled messenger He never dump that for would do such a dong to him Vyle and the other Non pode cuiqvators were ale suunned How could thus have had Han when the knew he was a married mant Jessica trad already simed down alle She quickly let go of Han, wiped her mouth, and exined, ¡°Han, actually, She had been ming herself and fecting guilty, thinking that Han might have died because of her When she saw that he had returned safely, she was exhrated She lost control of her body momentarily and rushed over How to the had calmed down, her fare instantly turned red and her heart raced Hen did not pursue this matter Instead, he threw the limbless red robed messenger on the ground and said in a deep wowe, Arronding to our agreement, I should help you to climinate the red robed messenger. However, after all his cruel deeds, I dunk killing him immediately is letting him off too easy. Therefore, I shuttered all his hands and feet Bl leave the rest to you¡± Jessica Kyle, and the others looked at the half dead red¨Crobed messenger on the ground and then at Han. Their eyes were filled with shock The power disyed by the red robed messenger just now was tremendously strong. He was definitely a God Realm Yven though they were on far away, the strength of the red¨Crobed messenger made them feel terrified and uneasy. Ver Hayian had actually killed such a powerful individual and turned him into a useless cripple, even throwing his lifeless body in front of them The visual impact of this scene was too strong. They were stunned into silence Haylen stared at Jessica coldly I believe our agreement was as follows: I¡¯ll deal with the red¨Crobed messenger, and you guys will protect my woman Now, why are you guys here? Mr Jaber, don¡¯t worry. This is just a small stronghold of ours. The strongest person in our organization is protecting Miss fabenz right now, said Jessica King, I¡¯ll leave her in your good hands. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first Heyden was expressionless. He wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Also, Ms Jessica, I know that you people in the Whileal Kingdom have a strange tradition of kissing each other on the lips and hands. But I have a girlfriend now Pease don¡¯t kiss me casually in the future After saying that, Han turned around and left jessica stood routed to her spot and touched her mouth. Her expression became a little strange. When she was kissing Han just now, she smelled a particrly fresh and natural scent on him, intoxicating her As a big star, she had worked with many top male celebrities and filmed kissing scenes with them. However, most of the ume, those mate celebrities had horrible breaths. Even mints and gum couldn¡¯t conceal the foul Therefore, the hated many men to the extreme and scored them for their stink fine apertodly, during the kite with Han, she did not smell any bad breath Instead, she felt refreshed and intoxicated. Kyle looked at Han¡¯s departing figure and then at the red¨Crobed messenger on the ground. Sull feeling a little shaken, she whispered, No way Is Stan Jaber really that strong?¡± The red ended messenger was a God Realm cultivator, yet Han had managed to kill him without a hitch. hajde The mud on buig was in Hayden had managed den without a single injury Even his clothes were not for at all #ng to tell as powerful Hayden head te. His powers had demurely far surpassed the God Realm It was Winn Jessies somali slom how she wanted to kill Han on the ne, she tanke out in a cold sweat This could als be a manch bo das mumparably remifying and unfathomable fellow! If you for Ban lensing meny in her, he would have died on the ne. Av mome Tu no good ss multivators also booked at the red robed messenger on the ground. They were also shocked out of their induds and could not a abin dass for a long time After jeasta regained her senses, her gaze became extremely calm and cold the booked down as the bleeding red bed messenger, who resembled nothing more than a human stick. She said coldly, kylie, don¡¯t worry abou anything the Take all this person¡¯s mask first I want to see what this demon looks like!¡± Bybe modded and immediately went to take off the red bed messenger¡¯s mask. However, the red robed mesenger¡¯sce had already fused with the mask and could not be removed at all. Those twn good ss cultivators also tried then fuck, but the result was the same. They gained nothing, and all their efforts Jessica¡¯s expression turned cold ¡®It seems thisst has already fused itself with the mask. Then we won¡¯t take it off him Now, take him to the Demonic God Society and hang him up as a warning to others. Understood The two god ss cultivators immediately took action They lifted the red¨Crobed messenger and quickly walked out. After the rol bed messenger¡¯s energy dissipated, the hotel lobby retumed to its previous liveliness. Many people had already gone on stage to show off the new drug they had developed The people of the Whileal Kingdom and wealthy people from all over the world sat in their seats and gazed excitedly at the medicine disyed on the stage There were all kinds of drugs. There were anticancer drugs, antihypertensive drugs, anti¨Cobesity drugs, beauty drugs, hormone regting drugs All kinds of medicines were disyed Several were targeted at intractable diseases. They were all very effective. However, these drugs did not attract the attention of many rich people. Reign Labenz sat below the stage and watched, carefully recording the names and effects of many drugs in her small The people here today were all from top pharmaceuticalpanies. She was choosing her future business partners. At this moment, Han, who had removed his mask and changed into his previous clothes, walked back and sat beside Reign How is it Are you satisfied with those drugs?¡± I guess they¡¯re not too bad Reign nodded and said, ¡°However, the real protagonist hasn¡¯t appeared yet With that, she turned to look at a person from the Slotania Kingdom and said in a low voice, ¡°Besides, that person has been Maring at me since just now. It inakes my hair stand on end Han followed Reign¡¯s gaze and immediately saw a young man in a suit and leather shoes with a goatee on his lips looking at them N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing that Han and Reign were looking over, the young man stared right back at them. He narrowed his eyes and revealed a strange smile. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 The young man narrowed his eyes and smiled at Han and Reign. However, his smile appeared very strange and terrifying to both of them. His effect was even more profound on Reign. When the young man smiled at her, she felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°This guy.. Han looked at the young man, his heart skipping a beat. He thought darkly. This person is not to be underestimated. He was by no means weak, but after being stared at by this young man, he felt a chill run down his spine. He felt as though he was being stared at by an iparably ferocious beast. ¡°Han, this person is very dangerous!¡± Reign whispered. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not to be trifled with.¡± Han nodded in agreement and continued, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as all of you are by my side, no one can threaten your safety.¡± Reign nodded. She trusted Han unconditionally. ¡°It¡¯s not just this person. ording to my sources, there are no less than 332 people here today who harbor ill intentions towards us,¡± Lawrence said solemnly. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Landon asked. ¡°By calcting, of course.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°As soon as someone looks at me, I can tell who¡¯s hostile to us from their eyes. Besides that, I can also pinpoint their exact location and what they look like. ¡°The man sitting in chair 307. He¡¯s got two gold tooth imnts. Single eyelids. He was staring at us just now. He¡¯s still staring at me now. ¡°Guest number 1203. He seems to be looking at the stage, but he has actually been staring at us from theer of his eye. His calf is a littleme. That¡¯s his weakness. ¡°Guest number 3827¡­ ¡°And Guest¡­ Lawrence babbled on about the guests he had identified, pointing out their seat number, clothing, distinctive characteristics, weaknesses, etc. Seeing his earnestness, Landon red at him and finally said, ¡°You pervert. It was already very impressive to know at a nce who was hostile to them. But Lawrence could even remember the locations of so many people. Landon couldn¡¯t help but admire his brain power. Yvonne also stared at Lawrence intently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lawrence asked. ¡°I finally understand why Furut and the others want your head.¡± With a serious expression, Yvonne said, ¡°Sometimes, even I want to take out your brain and cut it up for research. Lawrence was speechless. Reign frowned and chastised, ¡°Lawrence, you must remember one thing. A man¡¯s wealth is his ruin. ¡°From now on, unless it¡¯s something very important, you must hide your abilities!¡± The news of Lawrence¡¯s brain evolution had already spread throughout the entire Whileal Kingdom. It might already have traveled as far away as Longhard Kingdom. Now, Lawrence had be the prime target of several crazies around the world. If Lawrence continued to show off how good hisputational and prediction abilities were, those people would probably try to snatch his brain at all costs. 10.39 After all, this was a world¨Css treasure! ¡°A gentleman hides his weapon and waits for the right moment, Haydanmented ¡°Understood Lawrence nodded Han looked at the strange young man again, meeting his gaze by are ident The strange young man smiled even more happily His eyes narrowed into slits that sepe so ony his eye halle condut even be seen This smiling face was a strange as it could get. Han looked at him and also smiled brightly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The smile on the strange young man¡¯s face froze Obviously, he did not expect Han to reveal such a smile Han no longer paid attention to him. Instead, he turned around and looked at the stage. He said grimly. After the conference ends, everyone follow me closely He had a strong feeling that after the convention ended, a battle would break out Reign, Lawrence, Yvonne, and Landon nodded. They had already realized the seriousness of the problem At this moment, Reign suddenly said. ¡°By the way, when you went to the toilet just now, a particrly powerful God Realm cultivator seemed to have appeared in our midst. Did you sense j Han nodded and said, ¡°Of course I sensed it. Many people in the toilet knelt down. I touched a whole bunch of ¡°Stop talking, I feel sick just from imagining it Landon stopped Han from continuing Yvonne and Lawrence quickly made a gesture for them to stop talking Han going into the toilet and a whole bunch of people kneeling down no one dared to imagine it. The image was just too funny! Han? burst into tears ofughter and did not continue. He was not in the toilet at all just now. He was just finding an excuse for his absence Now that these people didn¡¯t want him to continue his fake story, he couldn¡¯t be more relieved. ¡°By the way, where is Housman? Han suddenly asked. ¡°Doctor Housman had something on at thest minute and went back to the hospital for surgery,¡± said Yvonne. This kid is such a big shot now. What a busy man, Han said indifferently. ¡°Doctor Housman saves lives in his line of work. His profession is a noble one,¡± said Yvonne. Han looked at Yvonne and did not continue speaking, Instead, he looked at Reign with an enquiring gaze. Reign Labenz smiled brightly and nodded. After Han left just now, Housman and Yvonne chatted enthusiastically with each other. The two of them felt like old friends at first sight. After chatting for a long time and exchanging contact information. Housman left in a hurry. As someone who had been through this before, Reign knew the look in Yvonne¡¯s eyes when she gazed at Housman. Sparks were flying between the two of them! When Han saw Reign¡¯s expression, he immediately understood and revealed a relieved smile. Previously, Yvonne also demonstrated a little interest in him. Now that he and Reign were together, they didn¡¯t know how to face Yvonne. After all, both of them were her friends. During this period of time, they deliberately avoided this topic and did not mention it. If Yvonne really fell in love with Housman, their problem would be solved. At this moment, rk walked over. He said coldly. Han, it¡¯s time for the Housman family to y our trump card. ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to lose! 10.39 The bars y camibian Hasnud tently disagreeing dumndly in develop thetest ground breaking medicine this time. I guarantee it¡¯ll shock the pads til de non ischemic like you that practice traditional medicine, rk said arrogantly Chick k brandi bo gare same even hostier ¡°You¡¯re the ones who should regret it I guess you won¡¯t admit defeat stiff conca koneking on you did him that¡¯s the case, lets quickly determine the oue! Cimic the is presentative of Longevity Pharmaceutical Group, Mr. Bancroft Housman¡± At this mots in the heat on the stage spoke Acida the dunkenaus apuse, Bans och stepped to the stage tarkimine diicly gestus to thent The font immediately muteramond and sald loudly. Longevity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s new medicine has the same taranch stiesiem as that of Mapleturz Group from Fonghard Kingdom Therebon, let us alue invite the representatives of Mapleturz Group up on stage topete?¡± Chapter 872 Chapter 872 The host¡¯s words were met with another round of thunderous apuse. At the same time, the lights dummed immediately with several ones shining on Han and the others. The countenances of Han and Reign darkened. rk was trying to put them in a difficult situation. He wanted to catch them off guard before they were prepared. rk¡¯s face was cold and proud. He looked at Han and Reign and said with a smug smile, ¡°Ms. Labenz, Han, send your representatives out. I can¡¯t wait to see you make a fool of yourselves!¡± With that, rk sat in the audience with a sneer of satisfaction on his face. Under the leadership of Doctor Housman, the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group finally developed a new medicine after many years. This new medicine had been tested and improved by various scientists in theirpany for many years. The new medicine produced had unimaginable effects. The scientists in theirpany were all top pharmacists and scientists from all over the world. They were quick¨Cwitted and had stronger experimental capabilities. As for the Mapleturz Group¡¯s research team, among all the other people, the best it could bring to compete with them was Yvonne, and the others were all trash. Such a research team was no match for the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s research team at all! Longhard Kingdom¡¯sme group wants topete with Longevity Pharmaceutical Group? They can only shame themselves! Hahaha. Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Mapleturz Group is cutting its own throat.¡± I can¡¯t believe a little research team from Longhard Kingdom has the courage toe to such a high¨C level conference.¡± Does Longhard Kingdom have technology?¡± Technology? Haha, hasn¡¯t Longhard Kingdom always studied modern¡¯s medical skills? Many doctors there speciallye to our ce to study ¡°Longhard Kingdom is a useless country with no research or science. Such soil can¡¯t nurture medical geniuses at all ¡°Not only that, but they can¡¯t even keep talents. Now, many outstanding doctors have migrated to our side. The Mapleturz Group wants to challenge the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group. What a joke!¡± Longhard Kingdom is a country that doesn¡¯t care about science. Instead, it has been focusing on traditional medicine. Such a ce cannot produce any talents. They¡¯re so gonna lose thispetition!¡± ¡°The so¨Ccalled traditional medicine in Longhard Kingdom is embarrassing. Get down!¡± Trash Longhard Kingdom, their medicine is like climbing monkeys that haven¡¯t evolved yet. How dare they attend such a high¨Cend meeting like ours? How did they get in?¡± ¡°Of course, they got in with money. Stupid as they are, they¡¯re rich!¡± The host¡¯s words caused gales ofughter. The sounds of mockery were incessant. Nopany, no country, and no one was optimistic about the Mapleturz Group. They were all convinced that the Mapleturz Group was certain to lose. What they said was filled with mockery as they belled the Mapleturz Group and Longhard Kingdom. At the beliling words of the people present, the expressions of Han and the others all turned cold. When they were outside the country, they represented Longhard Kingdom¡¯s reputation! No matter what, they could not embarrass their country! If possible, they had to fight for their country! Yvie, go and teach them a lesson, Reign said in a deep voice. For the sake of living, Reign could tolerate others mocking and bullying her You make and was a duck face the neck the Longevity Fill and walked onto the stage, standing beside Bancroft. She weak teryx her with 4 apple and steful hearing Vhs wou max out that shut to country of women ckughed loudly N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They sent a woman topete with our Honman famil. Is ilwere no one left in Longhard Kingdom?¡± Hahaha they are will a weak ever Nothing haeclenged after so many years! A woman Bom tough and Kingston should stay in her room. She¡¯s not qualified toe to an international event like dstaw This mix w greeted with doute of devision Almost everyone mockest Yvonne bunchy because she was a woman. There were also many people who were rude and Another young man from Whiteal Kingdom was even more arrogant. He shouted, ¡°Are all the men in Longhard Kingdom Or are all the men in tonghurst Kingslom cowady?¡± ¡°Hla Following his wondy, everyone present burst intoughter of derision. When Landon and Lawrence heard these worsh, their gazes turned cold and anger rose in their hearts. These people were clearly discriminating against women from Longhard Kingdom. Han¡¯s gaze tuned colt Whileal Kingdom had always been high and mighty, looking down on everyone except them. They were simply too arrogan Just as tan was about to take action, Reign held his hand and shook her head with a smile. ¡°I believe Yvie can handle this situation,¡± she said calmly Han was slightly stunned. Was Reign that confident in Yvonne? One had to know that Yvonne was facing so many people¡¯s ridicule and scolding Ordinary people could not withstand this kind of pressure Could a weak woman like Yvonne deal with such a tuation? Reign seemed to have noticed Han¡¯s worry. She shed a simile and said, ¡°Women are not inferior to men. In battle, you might be very strong However, in other fields, our women might be just as strong as men. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see Yvie will definitely be able to handle it¡± Her voice was calm and she trusted Yvonne¡¯s ability At this moment, on the stage, Yvonne looked at the people below the stage who were scolding her with disdain and coldness with her eyes growing colder. She took a microphone from the host and said in a cold voice. You¡¯re right Longhard Kingdom didn¡¯t send a man to challenge you ¡°Because you¡¯re not qualified for our man from Longhard Kingdom to take action Im more than enough to deal with all of you!¡± Her voice was cold and powerful, resounding throughout the entire venue As soon as she hushed speaking, those people who were originally scolding her were stunned Chapter 873 Chapter 873 Silence ensued in the ce! A hush descended over the people present. Everyone fixed their eyes on Yvonne on the stage, dumbfouled. What she had said just now caught everyone off guard, causing them to be stummed for a few seconds rk and the people who hated Longhard Kingdom fell into a hushed silence, not knowing what to se They originally thought that their country and their medical skills were high and mightypletely leaving the Longhand Kingdom in the dusk. When they saw Yvonne go on stage, they even mocked Longhand Kingdom to having no men They said that Longhard Kingdom¡¯s men were all sick man of Aestica and that Longhard Emplom¡¯s medical skills were useless. However, Yvonne¡¯s powerful words told them that they were not qualified topete with men from the Longhand Kingdom. She could knock them down on her own. Her words were like a tossed stone that raised a thousand ripples! After a short moment of shock and silence, many people present were in an uproar ¡°Bastard, is this the scientist from Longhard Kingdom? She¡¯s too impudent and insulting A woman is actually so arrogant. She doesn¡¯t have any etiquette. She¡¯s simply unworthy of being a humen ¡°This is an international pharmaceutical conference. Only all the medical elites in the world are qualified to attend this conference. It¡¯s not a ce for you to spout nonsense. Get down!¡± ¡°Get down!¡± ¡°Get off the stage!¡± Many men at the scene felt that they had been underestimated. They flew into a rage and let out all kinds of roars. moring for Yvonne to get off the stage. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re right. Beat the socks off these guys¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m your fan. Kick the guy¡¯s butts¡± ¡°Well said. Now that we women have stood up, we are destined to be able to hold up half the sky. We don¡¯t need to care about these men at all.¡± Other than the men¡¯s roars, many other women were excited and looked at Yvonne with admiration When rk heard Yvonne¡¯s words, his face took on a ghastly expression. He said coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being glib¨Ctongued? You¡¯ll lose for sure!¡± Standing on the stage with a calm expression, Bancroft had the same attitude as rk. He said coldly, Ms Lynch, say whatever you want, but the stage is the focus of attention across the globe. If you brag, you have to show us what you got ¡°Otherwise, your words will only hurt yourself. ¡°Mr. Bancroft, you should worry about yourself, Yvonne said calmly. Bancroft¡¯s eyes glinted coldly as he immediately waved his hand and asked his secretary to bring a freezer up He took the freezer and walked around. Then, he said loudly into the microphone, Everyone, this medicine is called longevity elixir, developed by our Longevity Pharmaceutical Group! ¡°As the name implies, this medicine helps prolong people¡¯s lives. As everyone knows, the reason why we humans age is that our cells are constantly aging and changing ¡°When the cells age and decline, and there are no cells to rece them, we will die. ¡°The aging and death of cells are caused by cutting¨Cedge telomeres, free radicals, and various changes in entropy ¡°Our Longevity Pharmaceutical Group gathered the most famous cell research experts in the world and led the best ele team in the world to study it for 15 years. ¡°We failed many times, and to be exact, after 345 million times¡® attempts ended up in failure, we finally sessfully developed this longevity elixir ording to our experimental research, after this medicinal liquid is injected into the body, not only can it slow down the aging of the cells, but it can also reverse the state of the cells and allow people to regain their youth! With that, Bancroft opened the freezer box and ced the medicine in it in front of everyone, allowing the media to take photos N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the box were ten small ss bottles, which were filled with light green medicinal liquid, looking very lively. At the same time, he waved his hand and called over the experimental subject he had brought. He opened the box of medicine and used a syringe to extract the medicinal liquid, preparing to inject it into the test subject ¡°Hold on¡± At this moment, Josef suddenly walked forward and said, ¡®Since it¡¯s apetition, I think it¡¯s unfair to use your subject. How about this? I¡¯ll be the test subject. You inject the drug into my body and everyone will see what happens.¡± Upon hearing this, Josef¡¯s secretary and his subordinates¡® expressions changed drastically and they immediately walked forward. ¡°Boss, please reconsider¡± ¡°Boss, this drug has not been verified by the market. If it¡¯s injected into your body, there might be side effects. ¡°Boss¡­¡± They all looked at Josef with worry in their eyes. If the side effects of this new medicine kicked in, it was very likely that the test subject would lose his or her life. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I trust Doctor Housman. I trust the scientific research team of the Housman family and the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group more. Josef looked calm and serious. He took off his suit jacket, rolled up his arms, and said to Bancroft, ¡°Mr. Bancroft,e, inject it ¡°Mr. Josef, are you serious?¡± Bancroft asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Im the organizer of this meeting, so I¡¯m supposed to take the lead and stand at the front to let the global audience witness how this medicine will work.¡± ¡°Here, just do it.¡± Josef stretched his arm to Bancroft with a calm look. As a partner of Han, he had to look out for Han and Yvonne. He had heard about the bet between Han and rk. If Bancroft cheated and found some specific subjects to do this kind of research, then Yvonne would most likely suffer loss without knowing it. That was why he took the initiative to be the experimental subject and helped Han and Yvonne as much as he could Hearing this, Bancroft immediately showed the medicinal liquid to the camera without a word Then, he injected the medicinal liquid into Josef¡¯s arm. After the injection, Bancroft said to the camera, ¡°It takes 30 minutes for the longevity elixir to take effect. One injection can make the cells of the human body younger by half a year. ¡°Next, let¡¯s observe the changes in Mr. Josel Following his words, all the media reporters present aimed their cameras at Josef. At the same time, Josef¡¯s cameraman was also filming him. He projected the video of hum onto the big screen so that everyone present could clearly see the changes in Josef Bancroft looked at Josef on the screen, and a smug look shed across his look when his eyes shifted to Yvonne. Then, he picked up the microphone and said to the audience, ¡°There are still ten medicinal liquids. Our original price was two For today¡¯s demonstration, we will inject the longevity elixir into nine people for free. Is there anyone else who would like to be injected?¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Bancroft looked offstage, his eyes zing with excitement. Although these medicinal liquids were very precious, he did not care about this small sum of money. If nine more people were willing to get injected and the effect turned out great, they could rely on this global disy to make a huge profit. Even if he did not sell medicine, he could earn a lot just by selling the concept and investing in stocks. Below the stage, all the tycoons and guests looked at each other, at a loss for what to say. Before this pharmaceutical conference began, they had never heard of any longevity elixir. Moreover, this medicine was green and looked very lively. However, it did not look like a drug that could be injected into the body anyway. At this moment, a tycoon from Slotania Kingdom stood up and said, ¡°My name is Gilroy Egil. I¡¯m already 80 years old this year. I¡¯m in Although he was very rich and had taken good care of himself, his hair was already gray and his forehead was covered with wrinkles. He was weighed down with age. He stood up and walked onto the stage. Although his body was strong, his walking posture and slow speed already told everyone that he was indeed old. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Me too.¡± At this moment, another tycoon stood up and walked onto the arena. Upon seeing this person, the faces of Han, Reign, and the others in the seats darkened. This person was actually Sharvin! Sharvin¡¯s hair and beard were all white now, and he was almost seventy years old, but he was not as old as Gilroy. His steps were still very stable as he set a blistering pace. However, his face was cleft with deep lines. Sharvin walked at a fast pace and made it to the stage very quickly. ¡°Til do it!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Following Gilroy and Sharvin, many rich people stood up. The nine of them sat in a row with Josef. When Bancroft saw so many peopleing up, he was overjoyed and immediately injected them one by one. The organizers¡® photographers and lighting engineers were very sensible. Soon, nine soft lights shone on them. Immediately afterward, the high¨Cdefinition camera pointed at the nine of them and projected the scene on the big screen. A big screen was divided into ten small screens, projecting the status of the ten people. ¡°Then, it¡¯s my turn next,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Bancroft stopped Yvonne and said in a deep voice, ¡°You are not supposed to test the medicine until the results of our test are out.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne asked, taken aback. ¡°Because no one has any expectations for your medicine,¡± Bancroft said arrogantly. His words were filled with contempt and disdain. ¡°There¡¯s no such rule at this pharmaceutical conference,¡± Yvonne said with a gloomy expression. ¡°Ms. Lynch, in your Longhard Kingdom¡¯s words, firste, first served. Since my medicine is tested first, of course, you have to wait for our results before you can test it¡± Bancroft¡¯s gaze was cold as he said arrogantly, ¡°Besides, from your conversation with Doctor Housman just now, you like Doctor Housman, right? the days pl ? ???? ?? ??? Wong ¡°woopenly under woth the Winley Kingdom and me solone that they wanted to hunter se in Husediany sok out the phone and called Xander He said as a Iming test may start to you hayamay won selesa sunda de Xye Queuthor theor Alyse our morda sering Marble ¡°No worries, let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He checked the time and said in a deep voice, ¡°In five minutes, no one will dare to bully Yvie. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Upon hearing this, Reign, Landon, and the others exchanged nces immediately. At this moment, they all realized a problem. Things were definitely as simple as that fan wanted to eat fish when he just dialed the number. In the office of the security department of Mapleturz Group in Longhard Kingdom. When Xander heard Han¡¯s call, he immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Bastard, how dare they make things difficult for Mr. Jaber? They¡¯re courting death!¡± He immediately called Jeremy. ¡°Mr. Porter, a friend of Sovereign is being given a hard time in Whileal Kingdom. ¡°ording to the Sovereign¡¯s order, this has to be fixed within five minutes. It¡¯s time for you to do something!¡± Chapter 875 Chapter 875 edge ad the mag with our caring abusos fuen She do the cows, standa sose on the stage without being gives of at She keen tue weather to the 16lical Kingdoms was deliberately making things fatti fase her tunicaste of far seond 15owever there was nothing shebr¨¦ s that ne she Regn and the cores did nee have any counter tinea Nove de Whiral Kingdoms prestiges fans hafjes feces to target here she was huriples the d unly sand s the tuge dry or expertos nor besowy her emotions revealing a big s ven though others need down on bet the hard to bearve in herself Morrower dhe didn¡¯t think it was a big dead who she saw to neasypanies disying their search results. She was fill of confidence in the Ingry Pi that she and Haytan had developed At this monarota de hoy from the Walral Kingdom suddenly stood up to his feet, picked up an rgz, and smashed it on Yvonne Tack man of Actica from Longhard Kingdom, scram The little boy scolded with disdain and disgust in his eyes This kid was only about ten years old. Sining beside rk, he was obviously also a member of the Housman family At such a young age, he already had the concept of ss. He looked at everyone with condescending gaze Our stage does not wee those from Longhard Kingdom Get away! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare the spout such nonsense in our country? This is simply a humiliation to our country ¡°She¡¯s simply a shame in the scientific industry With the little boy taking the lead, many children from Whileal Kingdom followed suit. They picked up eggs, tomatoes, bread, and other things and threw them up On the stage. Yvonne hurriedly dodged, but she was still covered in this food and was in a corry state. Seeing her like this, everyone burst intoughter, filled with mockery. You said you could take care of all of us by yourself, but now you¡¯re running around the stage like a monkey. Is this your confidence rkughed The eyes of Reign and the others were zed with fury when they heard that They went too far! Reign¡¯s eyes were scaly cold Reign had 100% confidence in Yvonne¡¯s ability and knew that Yvonne had made many outstanding contributions to the research of drugs In terms of medical standards alone, Yvonne could definitely be called an expert. He could deal with any medical problem. However, Reign didn¡¯t expect that these people from the Whileal Kingdom would be so shameless. They had thought that it was an exchange of medical skills and medicine, but it turned out to be a criticism against them and there was no exchange of medicine between them at all. These people were barbaric and rude! ¡°Stop it Reign stood up and shot angry eyes at those people. She said in an icy tone. ¡°This is a pharmaceutical conference. It¡¯s a ce topete in medical skills and pharmacology ¡°Yet, you turned such a sacred academicpetition into a barbaric personal attack game. Aren¡¯t you feel embarrassed? ¡°Or could it be that you don¡¯t have the confidence to win, so you can use such despicable methods to affect our representative¡¯s mood and confidence?¡± Reign was rtively unyielding. When faced with injustice, she stood up immediately and cried out for injustice for Yvonne. ¡°Haha, do you have a problem?¡± Pri pracy pay and did you be? kes you to it but her wet in Da jeg toga Brig knya kinga kapag hecked in bed teluwang buat Bet to be taken at seed in her heat Taged that the chokes an aming web dige The group of parts wedo for They were way of fin Bering Brign and Vroue le die rk bed abode and thing grin on his Fare The god sering people who count stand him to couldn¡¯t do anything shout him Hardange ked and he said reddly. Are you sure you want to do that Of cours Didn she say the wanted to bear all of us by herself: Then Ell show her how difficult we men are tooted with Nhe meard to beat you in mered field, but what you did was a personal attack How shameless Reign raged ¡°Shameless? No what? Thank you for yourpliment rk united, his face devoid of fear He had been taught since he was young that the winner took all He remained unmoved when others used him of being righteous, despicable, and shameless On the other hand, he even felt very proud In any case, it was fine as long as he achieved his goal. As for how shameless he was or what others thought of him, it didust matter He was a result oriented man! You Reign was fuming This group of people had no morals and no sense of shame Landon¡¯s and Lawrence¡¯s countenances also darkened Arge group of men bullying a weak woman just because they have more people. Instead of feeling ashamed, you¡¯re very proud Han¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at rk and said coldly, rk, right? I was going to let you off on ount of Housman ¡°Now, you¡¯re the one courting death You¡¯ll regret this Regret Hahaha When rk heard this, it was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He roared withughter, and then his eyes turned cold He said in an iparably deep voice. I like to bully weak women. What can you do to me? What right and qualification do you have to make me regret it? What can you do? I think you¡¯re dreaming! ¡°Today, I will never regret it unless Kelsen Maddox, the military department¡¯s highestmander in Blubridge Cityes personally At this point, he burst into peals ofughter again. Kelsen, the military department¡¯s highestmander, was an iparably high and mighty figure. He was the younger brother of the Secretary in the Whileal Kingdom. He held great power and with a stomp of his feet, the entire Blubridge City would be affected. With Han¡¯s connections, it was impossible for him to invite such a big shot. ¡°Who is calling Che Pnp deep dupledged med bly add my uniforms walked int da arter Booking an with some h scales on his face. He Resce. The was Leonard Durkin, the partoire of Xandert Chapter 876 Chapter 876 ¡°When did Leonarde tond?¡± Han thought to himself. Of the Shadow Knight, the experts below god¨Css were usually in formation. Leonard, Xander, and Howard Enoch were in formation 30098. Among them, Howard was the captain, in charge of piloting arge aircraft carrier. He was adrift at sea all year round and had no fixed abode. Xander and Leonard were also on board, battling against enemies regrly. Leonard¡¯s physique was rtively special. He had fish genes in his body with scales growing on his face, and he could still breathe in the sea. The more pure the seawater was, the stronger his strength would be. Once, in the diving breath¨Choldingpetition held by Shadow Knight, Leonard took a deep breath and held it before diving into almost 5000 feet deep water without any equipment, creating a history of Shadow Knight diving without equipment. Most importantly, Leonard was a very powerful beast tamer. He could train many marine creatures to be intelligent and make many marine creatures work for him. In others¡® eyes, they were very ordinary fish, but it was very likely that they were Leonard¡¯s scout. Moreover, Leonard spent much time in the seawater. He could live without going onnd all year round To Han¡¯s great surprise, after a phone call, Jeremy sent a water¨Cloving general¨Css expert tond. ¡°K¨CKelsen?¡± rk¡¯s expression changed drastically at the voice, and he immediately turned around to look. When he saw that Kelsen had really arrived, he was extremely shocked. rk had just said it casually, but Kelsen really came? How was this possible? ¡°Mr. Maddox.¡± Upon the arrival of Kelsen and the others, everyone stood up and nodded at Kelsen. Although they were all from prestigious families and were worth tens of millions, they were all big shots on the Forbes Rich List. However, they were nothing in front of Kelsen. It was undoubtedly that Kelsen was the absolute ruler of Blubridge City. All he had to do was say the word, and no one would be able to continue living in the city. At the sight of Kelsen, Josef¡¯s face was alive with excitement. He hurriedly rose to his feet and itched to wee Kelsen The fact that Kelsen coulde here was definitely an honor to them. It was enough for them to brag about for the rest of their lives. Bancroft quickly pressed down Josef and said in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Josef, you¡¯re now under observation and cannot move around casually Josef was helpless. He could only signal to his secretary to wee Kelsen. rk hurriedly stood up and greeted Kaelson with a smile. ¡°Mr. Maddox, I¡¯m rk Igor, the rising star of the Housman family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± With that, rk extended his right hand to shake Kelsen¡¯s. Kelsen cast a cold nce at him. He did not even shake rk¡¯s hand. Instead, he pushed rk away and walked to the front of the stage. Along the way, many people tried to shake hands with Kelsen and try to get close to him, but Kelsen pushed them away Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. A big shot like Kelsen hade here, but he didn¡¯t care about anyone. Instead, he went straight to the stage. What was going on? rk, rooted to the spot, forced a bitter smile, feeling that he was filled with humiliation. However, facing a big shot like Kelsen, there was nothing rk could do even though he was ignored. He didn¡¯t dare to re up at all He could only suck it up and didn¡¯t dare to say a single harsh word. At the same time, rk was filled with curiosity. What was a big shot like Kelsen doing here without shaking anyone¡¯s hand? rk wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone present looked at Kelsen with curiosity written in their eyes. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Kelsen and Leonard walked down the stage and stood in front of Yvonne. Kelsen looked at Yvonne with eyes filled with enthusiasm. ¡°Ms. Lynch, hello. My name is Kelsen Maddox. I¡¯m the highestmand of Blubridge City¡¯s military department. Can youe down and talk to me?¡± Boom! Kelsen¡¯s words rendered everyone present shocked and speechless. Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched the scene in front of them in a daze with their mouths wide open. Kelsen was actually here for Yvonne? ¡°Impossible, how, how is this possible?¡± rk¡¯s eyes widened. He almost wondered if he was hallucinating. They found it hard to believe that the high and mighty Kelsen had actuallye for a woman from the Longhard Kingdom. This was unprecedented! This was so unbelievable and unheard¨Cof rk wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Everyone present was overwhelmed. They watched everything in a daze, unable to believe their eyes. Even Yvonne herself found it hard to believe. She pointed at her nose and asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Maddox, are you speaking to me?¡± Kelsen threw a smile at her and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here for you. There are still 20 minutes before you present your medicine. I want to invite you toe down. Let¡¯s make friends.¡± He was passionate and extremely gentlemanly. His eyes were especially warm as he looked at Yvonne, as if he was looking at a priceless treasure. Today, cultivators in the God Realm had been seen in Blubridge City. After Kelsen learned the news, he came here to observe the scene as soon as possible. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, before he could figure out the background of the cultivators, he immediately received a call from Jeremy, the Deputy Marsha of Shadow Knight. Jeremy said that Sovereign¡¯s friend had been given a hard time by Whileal Kingdom¡¯s people. If Kelsen could stand up for Yvonne, Shadow Knight would owe Kelsen a favor. If Kelsen could not back up Yvonne in time and she ended up suffering humiliation, Shadow Knight would send a vanguard corps to destroy all the families in Blubridge City who had bullied Yvonne. ¡°Ms. Lynch, do me the honor,¡± Leonard said. Leonard happened to stop at the coastline of Blubridge City to replenish his supplies. He was drinking and recreating in a nearby bar when he received an order from Jeremy toe here to help Yvonne immediately with Kelsen. Jeremy specifically emphasized that Yvonne was a good friend of the Sovereign of Shadows. Leonard was seized with excitement upon hearing that. Sovereign of Shadows was his boss, but he had never heard that Sovereign of Shadows had friends, let alone what Sovereign of Shadows looked like. In this life, Leonard dreamed of knowing what the Sovereign of Shadows looked like. If he could get to know Sovereign¡¯s friends, he might be able to find out what Sovereign looked like. Now that he knew that Sovereign¡¯s friend had been bullied, he was enraged on the spot. He immediately met up with Kelsen and rushed over. Yvonne was even more confused when she saw them like this. She walked down skeptically and stood beside Kelsen. Her eyes were filled with shock as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re really looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kelsen nodded. Suddenly, the eggs and tomatoes on Yvonne¡¯s body caught his attention. His gaze turned cold as he Chapter 877 Chapter 877 Following Kelsen¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions became very interesting. rk¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. The people who were moring for Yvonne to get downpsed into silence. They lowered their heads one after another, not daring to meet Kelsen¡¯s eyes. At this moment, the atmosphere instantly turned frigid. Silence descended over everyone! A deathly lush fell over the scene again. A wave of pleasure washed over Reign when she saw the expressions of rk and the others. She was about to stand up and criticize rk and the others. Han pulled her back and said calmly, ¡°A big shot like him has his own way of handling things. Just watch quietly.¡± Reign thought about it and felt that Han was right. The fact that Kelsen was able to make everyone present fall silent with their expression changing drastically meant that Kelsen himself was a person with resources and did not need her to tell him how to do things. Moreover, if she stood up at this time and pointed out something, it would ruin her image. At this time, she only needed to wait quietly. In any case, Kelsen would definitely stand up for Yvonne, so she was relieved. Kelsen¡¯s cold eyes swept across those people, and his gaze became even colder. ¡°This beautiful and graceful Ms. Lynch has traveled across the world from the Longhard Kingdom to Whileal Kingdom as a guest topete in science. ¡°Yet you guys resorted to such despicable and shameless methods to humiliate such a scientist. It¡¯s simply an animal behavior that no one can put up with! ¡°What infuriates me the most is that everyone here, regardless of gender, age, and age, are all big shots with fame, prestige. and responsibilities. ¡°But I can¡¯t believe you guys bullied a weak and pitiful girl, yet you still don¡¯t dare to admit it! ¡°You¡¯vepletely disgraced Whileal Kingdom! ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t admit it, right? Do you think I¡¯ll let it go just like that? ¡°Someone, check the surveince cameras here!¡± With that, two fully armed warriors immediately rushed to the control room to check the surveince video. Seeing this scene, everyone present, including rk, who had bullied Yvonne, was freaked out. There were surveince cameras equipped everywhere in this hotel, and the quality of the surveince equipment was superb, so it was not hard to get to the bottom of it. Kelsen¡¯s eyes grew colder as he observed the change in their expressions. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll say onest thing. If those who have bullied Ms. Lynch apologize, I can cut them some ck. ¡°Once I find evidence of surveince, they¡¯ll be punished severely!¡± His voice was icily cold, spreading throughout the entire hotel lobby. As he said this, many of the rich people present looked at each other in dismay. Finally, a man from Whileal Kingdom who was doing oil business, stood up and walked to Yvonne. He bowed and said, ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The man¡¯s action rendered everyone present stunned. The person in front of him was called Gerald Dillon, thergest oil merchant in Blubridge City. His worth exceeded 100 billion dors, and he was also a famous aristocrat in Blubridge City. Now, it was simply unbelievable that such a big shot was actually apologizing to Yvonne. ¡°Gerald, is this how you apologize? I don¡¯t think you mean it!¡± Kelsen said coldly. Gerald gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind. He pped himself hard and apologized again. ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Yvonne was instantly ttered and dumbfounded when she saw Gerald like this. 10 131 The high and mighty Gerald was actually apologizing to a small potato like her. She did not know what to say. ¡°Ms. Lynch, do you think his apology is sincere enough? Kelsen asked. ¡°L. Yvonne was speechless with shock. *It seems like it¡¯s not enough. Gerald, just stay here. Without getting Ms. Lynch¡¯s forgiveness, you¡¯d better not get up. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about continuing your business in the Whileal Kingdom.¡± Kelsen¡¯s cold eyes fell on Gerald, then he looked at the others. ¡°And those who bullied Ms. Lynch might as well take the initiative to apologize. Otherwise, once I find out, they will be in big trouble.¡± Hearing Kelsen¡¯s words, everyone was shocked. Anyone could tell that Kelsen was serious! ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ms. Lynch, I was blind. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ms. Lynch. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± After Gerald apologized, the big shots of the prestigious families and the financial giants all stood up and came to Yvonne. They bowed, pped themselves, and apologized. Even some vicious arms dealers chose to swallow their pride at this moment. The entire venue was filled with the sounds of pping! A total of 48 people stood in front of Yvonne, and ringing ps sounded throughout the ce. rk and the ten¨Cyear¨Cold boy beside him were in a predicament with gloomy faces. They didn¡¯t know if they should apologize or not. If they apologized, they would really regret it. Lowering their heads to Yvonne would be the shame of their lives! However, if they did not apologize, the Housman family would not be able to withstand Kelsen¡¯s anger. This was a dilemma! Just as they were hesitating, an old man from the Housman family stood up and red at the two of them. He scolded. ¡°rk, you, and Flick, you two bastards, apologize to Ms. Lynch immediately. ¡°If you can¡¯t get Ms. Lynch¡¯s forgiveness, don¡¯te back!¡± All the Housman families were ring at the two of them. The expressions of rk and the little boy named Flick immediately changed. Without any hesitation, they walked in front of Yvonne and bowed to apologize. They even pped themselves in the face. Including the two of them, the 50 dignitaries in Blubridge City from Whileal Kingdom all bowed to Yvonne. This scene was extremely spectacr, and all the audience present were dumbfounded. At this moment, everyone looked at Yvonne with different expressions. Seeing these people like this, Kelsen nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Yvonne with a fawning smile. ¡°Ms. Lynch, do you think this is okay?¡± Yvonne was filled with shock. She looked at the many dignitaries bowing and wondered if she was hallucinating. Just now, these people were still throwing eggs and tomatoes at her and scolding her badly. Now, these people were bowing and apologizing in front of her. Their attitudes changed so quickly that she could not react. ¡°Ms. Lynch.¡± Leonard nudged Yvonne. Yvonne came back to her senses and took a deep breath to calin herself down. Then, she looked at these people coldly. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m really disappointed in you! ¡°You¡¯re not letting ine down now. You¡¯re letting Longhard Kingdorn down. You¡¯re letting down all the women in the work. ¡°Your apologies are unepted!¡± Following Kelsen¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions became very interesting. rk¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. The people who were moring for Yvonne to get downpsed into silence. They lowered their heads one after another, not daring to meet Kelsen¡¯s eyes. At this moment, the atmosphere instantly turned frigid. Silence descended over everyone! A deathly hush fell over the scene again. A wave of pleasure washed over Reign when she saw the expressions of rk and the others. She was about to stand up and criticize rk and the others. Han pulled her back and said calmly, ¡°A big shot like him has his own way of handling things. Just watch quietly Reign thought about it and felt that Han was right. The fact that Kelsen was able to make everyone present fall silent with their expression changing drastically meant that Kelsen himself was a person with resources and did not need her to tell him how to do things Morcover, if she stood up at this time and pointed out something, it would ruin her image. At this time, she only needed to wait quietly. In any case, Kelsen would definitely stand up for Yvonne, so she was relieved. Kelsen¡¯s cold eyes swept across those people, and his gaze became even colder. ¡°This beautiful and graceful Ms. Lynch has traveled across the world from the Longhard Kingdom to Whileal Kingdom as a guest topete in science. ¡°Yet you guys resorted to such despicable and shameless methods to humiliate such a scientist. It¡¯s simply an animal behavior that no one can put up with! ¡°What infuriates me the most is that everyone here, regardless of gender, age, and age, are all big shots with fame, prestige, and responsibilities. ¡°But I can¡¯t believe you guys bullied a weak and pitiful girl, yet you still don¡¯t dare to admit it! ¡°You¡¯vepletely disgraced Whileal Kingdom! ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t admit it, right? Do you think I¡¯ll let it go just like that? ¡°Someone, check the surveince cameras here!¡± With that, two fully armed warriors immediately rushed to the control room to check the surveince video. Seeing this scene, everyone present, including rk, who had bullied Yvonne, was freaked out. There were surveince cameras equipped everywhere in this hotel, and the quality of the surveince equipment was superb, so it was not hard to get to the bottom of it. Kelsen¡¯s eyes grew colder as he observed the change in their expressions. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll say onest thing If those who have bullied Ms. Lynch apologize, 1 can cut them some ck. ¡°Once I find evidence of surveince, they¡¯ll be punished severely!¡± His voice was icily cold, spreading throughout the entire hotel lobby. As he said this, many of the rich people present looked at each other in dismay. Finally, a man from Whileal Kingdom who was doing oil business, stood up and walked to Yvonne. He bowed and said, ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The man¡¯s action rendered everyone present stunned. The person in front of him was called Gerald Dillon, thergest oil merchant in Blubridge City. His worth exceeded lou billion dors, and he was also a famous aristocrat in Blubridge City. Now, it was simply unbelievable that such a big shot was actually apologizing to Wonne. ¡°Gerald, is this how you apologize? I don¡¯t think you mean it!¡± Kelsen said coldly Gerald gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind. He pped himself hard and apologized again Ms. Lynch, Im sorry Please forgive me Yvonne was instantly ttered and dumbfounded when she saw Gerald like this. The high and nighty Gerald was actually apologizing to a small potato like her. She did not know what to say. Mx Lynch, do you think his apology is sincere enough?¡± Kelsen asked. Yvonne was speechless with shock. It seems like it¡¯s not enough. Gerald, just stay here. Without getting Ms. Lynch¡¯s forgiveness, you¡¯d better not get up. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about continuing your business in the Whileal Kingdom.¡± Kelsen¡¯s cold eyes fell on Gerald, then he looked at the others. ¡°And those who bullied Ms. Lynch might as well take the initiative to apoiogize. Otherwise, once I find out, they will be in big trouble.¡± Hearing Kelsen¡¯s words, everyone was shocked. Anyone could tell that Kelsen was serious! ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ms. Lynch, I was blind. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± After Gerald apologized, the big shots of the prestigious families and the financial giants all stood up and came to Yvonne. They bowed, pped themselves, and apologized. Even some vicious arms dealers chose to swallow their pride at this moment. The entire venue was filled with the sounds of pping! A total of 48 people stood in front of Yvonne, and ringing ps sounded throughout the ce. rk and the ten¨Cyear¨Cold boy beside him were in a predicament with gloomy faces. They didn¡¯t know if they should apologize or not. If they apologized, they would really regret it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lowering their heads to Yvonne would be the shame of their lives! However, if they did not apologize, the Housman family would not be able to withstand Kelsen¡¯s anger. This was a dilemmal Just as they were hesitating, an old man from the Housman family stood up and red at the two of them. He scolded, ¡°rk, you, and Flick, you two bastards, apologize to Ms. Lynch immediately. ¡°If you can¡¯t get Ms. Lynch¡¯s forgiveness, don¡¯te back!¡± All the Housman families were ring at the two of them. The expressions of rk and the little boy named Flick immediately changed. Without any hesitation, they walked in front of Yvonne and bowed to apologize. They even pped themselves in the face. Including the two of them, the 50 dignitaries in Blubridge City from Whileal Kingdom all bowed to Yvonne. This scene was extremely spectacr, and all the audience present were dumbfounded. At this moment, everyone looked at Yvonne with different expressions. Seeing these people like this, Kelsen nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Yvonne with a fawning smile. ¡°Ms. Lynch, do you think this is okay?¡± Yvonne was filled with shock. She looked at the many dignitaries bowing and wondered if she was hallucinating. Just now, these people were still throwing eggs and tomatoes at her and scolding her badly. Now, these people were bowing and apologizing in front of her. Their attitudes changed so quickly that she could not react. ¡°Ms. Lynch.¡± Leonard nudged Yvonne. Yvonne came back to her senses and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then, she looked at these people coldly. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m really disappointed in you! ¡°You¡¯re not letting me down now. You¡¯re letting Longhard Kingdom down. You¡¯re letting down all the women in the world. Your apologies are unepted!¡± Chapter 878 Chapter 878 As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the fifty people who bowed and apologized changed drastically. Then, they raised their heads and red at Yvonne. Yvonne Lynch, we¡¯ve already apologized in public and pped ourselves in the face. What else do you want from us? I¡¯m warning you; don¡¯t go too far!¡± rk raged. ¡°Going too far¡± When Yvonne heard this, sheughed in spite of herself. ¡°Mr. rk, when you threw eggs and tomatoes at me just now, did you think that you were going too far? Tm a weak woman, standing alone on the stage. So many of you attacked me. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Yvonne¡¯s words were met with silence. They had indeed gone overboard by bullying her just now. Now, it was reasonable for Yvonne not to forgive them. Gerald, rk, and the others turned to Kelsen, their eyes pleading and expectant. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Kelsen¡¯s gaze was cold as he snapped. ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t get Ms. Lynch¡¯s forgiveness today, none of you will have a good time.¡± Leonard stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Lynch, what requests do you have? Speak. If they dare not agree, I, Leonard, representing Shadow Knight, will be the first to deal with them!¡± His words gave everyone in the hotel an electric shock. They gasped and looked at Leonard in disbelief. Shadow Knight! This person was actually from Shadow Knight! Gerald, rk, and the others were also struck numb with astonishment. They originally thought that Kelsen was already a trump card, but they never expected Leonard to be the real king! Shadow Knight was the number one mercenary group in the world. Its strength had surpassed the Whileal Kingdom. Moreover, the power of this corps was spread all over the world. It was full of talents. Within Shadow Knight, a general¨Css expert was only a vanguard. Among the higher¨Cups of Shadow Knight, there was an abundance of god¨Css experts. Shadow Knight¡¯s Sovereign of Shadows was rumored to be invincible. Three years ago, Sovereign of Shadows had killed twenty god¨Css experts in the extraterritorial battlefield in Godyer Valley, shocking the world. It was on everyone¡¯s lips that nobody dared topete with the Sovereign of Shadows! As the name implied, as long as Shadow Knight took action, no one was qualified to resist. Back then, the Arctodus Kingdom had sent more than 500,000 fully armed troops and 70 god¨Css experts to invade the extraterritorial battlefield, Shadow Knight¡¯s territory in an attempt to seize Shadow Knight¡¯s most important energy mine. In the end. Sovereign of Shadows did not take action in such an earth¨Cshattering battle. Only Jeremy, the Vice Commander, took action and led 50 thousand Shadow Knight troops to wipe out the invader of the Arctodus Kingdom. This battle shocked the entire world. Because of the two battles of Sovereign of Shadows and Jeremy, Shadow Knight became the terror of all countries around the world. They never thought that Yvonne could actually attract Leonard to appear. This was too unbelievable. Gerald immediately stood up and said respectfully to Yvonne, ¡°Hello, Ms. Lynch. If you have any requests, feel free to ask. I promise I will satisfy you.¡± Following his words, many people present nodded. Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ll do the same. We¡¯ll suit any request of yours.¡± Yes. We are willing to satisty all of Ms. Lynch¡¯s requests¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Please feel free to request. Ms. Lynch. No matter what the conditions are, we will definitely go through fire and water to do it for you without hesitation.¡± After Leonard revealed Shadow Knight, everyone was afraid. It they offended Kelsen, they would at most be unable to feed themselves in Blubridge City or Whileal Kingdom. However, if they offended Shadow Knight, they would not be able to live in the world. Yvonne looked at them and looked at Leonard in shock. No wonder Leonard stood beside a big shot like Kelsen without blinking an eye. It turned out that Leonard was the real big shot. Leonard shed a smile at Yvonne and said, ¡°Ms. Lynch, feel free to make any requests. I guarantee that no one will dare to say no!¡± When Yvonne heard that, she was immediately emboldened and calmed herself down again. Then, her expression became extremely serious as she said in a deep voice, ¡°My request is also very simple. All of you make official apologies for humiliating women and humiliating Longhard Kingdom on the tform with the most followers. ¡°Moreover, you must admit that Longhard Kingdom people are not sick man of Aestica!¡± Reign, Han. Landon, and Lawrence sat below the stage. When they heard this, they could not help but think highly of Yvonne. When Yvonne was bullied, she did not intend to vent her anger. Instead, she intended to stand up for the Longhard Kingdom and all the women in the world. rk, Gerald, and the others looked at each other. Yvonne¡¯s words were clearly asking them to admit their mistake in front of everyone in the world and p themselves in the face. If they really did as Yvonne requested, they would lose face and the influence would be iparably huge. However, if they didn¡¯t, they would offend Shadow Knight. The consequences would be unimaginable. When Leonard saw Gerald, rk, and the others hesitating, his gaze turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t issue apologizes on your ownpany¡¯s tform in ten minutes, all of you will be the enemies of our Shadow Knight!¡± These words were like a thunderp, sending a chill to the hearts of rk, Gerald, and the others. ¡°Quick, inform the public rtions department immediately. Issue an apology to Ms. Lynch within eight minutes, Gerald said hurriedly. Inform the rted department. Apologize to Ms. Lynch and Longhard Kingdom immediately.¡± ¡°Come on, apologize.¡± Following Gerald¡¯s words, the bosses of the big families at the scene came back to their senses one by one. They quickly contacted theirpany¡¯s operation directors and posted their apologies on the major tforms with the highest attention in the world. After apologizing, they took out their phones and showed the apology scene to Yvonne. Even the Housman family had no choice but to apologize. On this day, everyone around the world was amazed. It was unbelievable that so manypanies would apologize to the same person at the same time. ¡°Quick, find out who this Yvonne is.¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is unbelievable. A woman overpowered so many multinational corporations. She¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Yvonne, she¡¯s my idol!¡± All the people in the world were in an uproar. They began to investigate Yvonne. In the hotel, rk, Gerald, and the others all held their phones and handed them to Yvonne to watch. They looked at Yvonne with sincerity and pleading. After Yvonne saw thesements, she said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You have to keep this apology for a day Chapter 879 Chapter 879 This man¡¯s shout instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention to the big screen on the stage. On the big screen, Josef¡¯s face changed. He was already very old. There were many crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes and many wrinkles on his forehead. He visibly withered. However, with the longevity elixir injected into his body, the wrinkles on his face were slowly fading. In order topare the treatment effect, the organizers even posted photos of Josef 30 minutes ago to compare. ¡°Look, Mr. Josef¡¯s wrinkles have thinned and faded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the changes in his wrinkles. His skin seems to be getting younger too. ¡°Look, Mr. Josef¡¯s hair has turned from white to ck.¡± Byparing the photo of Josef 30 minutes before to the current video, everyone present was shocked. His originally gray hair was slowly turning ck after more than 20 minutes. His wrinkles were fading and bing thinner. His original ck skin regained its youthful bloom. Such a change made everyone present widen their eyes in disbelief. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s really rejuvenated!¡± ¡°The new medicine of the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group is way too amazing! It¡¯s only been twenty minutes and it¡¯s already working. ¡°Quick, film it.¡± After seeing Josef¡¯s change, everyone present was seized with excitement and shocked. Kelsen looked at the big screen on the stage in shock and muttered, ¡°Rejuvenation?¡± The word ¡®Rejuvenation was definitely an iparable temptation to rich and powerful big shots. These people stood at the top of the world and enjoyed great fame and fortune. They had enjoyed it all their lives and looked down on all living beings. If there was really a medicine that could rejuvenate them, they would definitely try various devices to get it. Looking at the change in Josef, rkughed and said proudly. ¡°Look, this is the new medicine developed by our Longevity Pharmaceutical Group. ¡°The new medicine is enough to shock the world. ¡°Hahaha!¡± After a pause, rk turned to look at Yvonne, then at Han and Reign. He said proudly, ¡°Han, Reign, you¡¯ve lost! ¡°Our new medicine can rock the entire world.¡± Rejuvenation medicine! Once this medicine appeared, it would definitely form an iparably huge monopoly. For many years toe, the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group would work with the big shots that stood at the top of all the countries in the world. Given time, the Housman family would be the most powerful family in the world and stand at the top of the world. In rk¡¯s view, nopany in the world could produce a miracle pill that beat the longevity elixir. He was definitely going to win this bet! ¡°The oue is yet to be decided. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± Han said ndly. ¡°Haha, Han, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Is it so difficult for you to admit that our Whileal Kingdom¡¯s medicine is awesome?¡± rk said with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s not decided who¡¯s the winner. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Haha, so you cry only when death is staring you in the face. Then just wait and see. Our longevity elixir works better as 10.14 time goes by. Just wait to lose,¡± rk said. After saying that, he turned to look at Josef on the stage. ¡°Look, Mr. Lewton¡¯s white hair is starting to turn ck.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Mr. Lewton. Gilroy¡¯s body has also changed.¡± ¡°Look at the others. They¡¯re also slowly getting younger.¡± Everyone at the scene looked at the ten people on the stage and gotpletely carried away. Many people immediately stood up and fixed their eyes on them. On the stage, everyone¡¯s faces and bodies, including Josef, Gilroy, and Sharvin, were undergoing an extremely intense and conspicuous change. Their white hair began to turn ck, and their wrinkles began to fade. They were nearly two years younger. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°Is this the longevity elixir? I feel like I¡¯ve be much younger and full of vitality.¡± ¡°This power is simply unbelievable.¡± ¡°Mr. Bancroft, two million dors for a bottle of the elixir, right? How long can the effectst? I want to buy it now. The more, the better.¡± The ten people on the stage all looked at their bodies in disbelief, then looked at Bancroft excitedly. They became younger! Most of these big shots were already over sixty years old. Some of them were already in their eighties. However, they felt that they had be much younger, more energetic, and clear¨Cheaded after getting injected. In fact, even their bodies were full of energy. This feeling of being two to three years younger made them overjoyed. If a single injection of the medicine had such a powerful effect, wouldn¡¯t they be ten years younger if they were injected with five injections? Ten years old! If they could return to the state they were in ten years ago, they were willing to pay any price. ¡°I want one too!¡± ¡°Mr. Bancroft, we¡¯re all buying It wasn¡¯t just Josef, Sharvin, and Gilroy. Most of the guests present stood up excitedly, wanting to buy the longevity elixir produced by the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group. The longevity elixir could really rejuvenate one¡¯s youth! If the injection was maintained, it was very likely that they would stay young forever! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The thought of this once strengthened their determination to get it! Bancroft nodded in satisfaction when he saw such a sensational scene. He picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Everyone. calm down and listen to me.¡± After saying that, he stretched out his hand and signaled everyone to keep quite. Soon, everyone quietened down. Bancroft then said, ¡°The longevity elixir is a rejuvenating medicine that the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group has been researching. It¡¯s only the first stage of Type I medicine. ¡°Currently, it can be used. Today, 1000 medicinal liquids are avable for sale. You can make an appointment to buy them on our official website. ¡°In addition, our advanced version of the Type II longevity elixir has been put into research. If you are interested, you cane to us for investment.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was in an uproar again. Many people began to log into the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s website to fight for the qualification to buy these 1000 medicinal liquids. 10.14 Chapter $79 In less than ten seconds, the 1000 medicinal liquids were sold out. Those who managed to get it were overjoyed. They jumped up and down in joy. Those who failed to get it were terribly depressed with their heads down. Kelsen stood to one side, unmoved. Leonard was expressionless as he watched everything coldly. Bancroft chuckled and suddenly said, ¡°So, next, let¡¯s leave the stage to Miss Yvonne Lynch. How¡¯s the medicine she¡¯s going to present? Let¡¯s wait and see. As he spoke, a beam of light shone on Yvonne. S Chapter 880 Chapter 880 After the light shone on Yvonne, the lights dimmed. Everyone¡¯s gaze instantlynded on Yvonne. Under the gaze of everyone, Yvonne felt immense pressure and looked at Han and Yvonne. ¡°Go ahead. Reign gave a nod and gestured for her to go for it. I¡¯m here for you.¡± Han shed her a smile, his eyes filled with encouragement. With the support and encouragement of these two, Yvonne was immediately filled with confidence. ¡°Ms. Lynch, there¡¯s no need to feel pressured. You just have to follow the procedure. I promise that no one will dare to throw eggs at you again, Kelsen said. ¡°We, Shadow Knight, will always stand behind you and be your strongest support. Good luck, Leonard encouraged. Yvonne nodded and took a deep breath. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she tidied her clothes and cleaned the eggshells and tomatoes on her body. ¡°Do you want to change your clothes?¡± Kaelson asked with a frown. ¡°No need!¡± Yvonne shook her head. The confidence in her eyes intensified as she said, ¡°These people look down on me and want to kick me out of the stage. They want to see me make a fool of myself. ¡°I¡¯m going to use this outfit to tell them they were wrong.¡± With that, she strode to the center of the stage. As she stood on the stage, the scene fell into darkness with only her in the light. ¡°It¡¯s finally Longhard Kingdom¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°Humph, so what? Longhard Kingdom doesn¡¯t have any scientific technology. They always believe in their ancestor¡¯s way. They won¡¯te up with anything good.¡± ¡°Longhard Kingdom¡¯s medicine is not worth looking forward to at all.¡± ¡°Rather than looking forward to Longhard Kingdom¡¯s medicine, I¡¯d rather look forward to White Elephant Kingdom¡¯s medicine. Seeing Yvonne go on stage, many people in the venue mocked her and kept throwing cold water on her. Some people couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Yvonne standing on the stage. They even shouted, ¡°Yvonne, get down. None of us are looking forward to your medicine.¡± ¡°I strongly urge Mr. Bancroft to show up again and exin the longevity elixir.¡± Yvonne, get off the stage!¡± Many people shouted loudly, their voices filled with mockery. However, despite their harsh words, no one dared to throw eggs or tomatoes at her. Kelsen¡¯s gaze turned cold. He coughed a few times and looked over. In an instant, the people who were still moring fell into a hush silence. They all lowered their heads and held their tongues, not daring to meet Kelsen¡¯s eyes. Yvonne looked at the others at the scene. After confirming that no one had spoken, she took out a medicine bottle and poured out one of the pills, the remedy pill. The appearance of the remedy pill caused many people in the venue burst outughing. ¡°remedy pill?¡± As expected, this is the traditional culture of Longhard Kingdom. I thought it would be some new medicine. I didn¡¯t expect it to be pills.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought the previous alchemy to the international stage. You Longhard Kingdom people are really shameless Many people started to have a dig at Yvonne and Longhard Kingdom again. Bancroft stood at the side of the stage, a cold smile creeping on his face as he shook his head in disdain. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. rk was rude. Heughed out loud and mocked, ¡°Yvonne Lynch, aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing your country by taking out this kind of shit? Hahaha! ¡°In my opinion, you might as well just admit defeat. This is simply a disgrace.¡± Hisughter was especially arrogant and loud, and his voice was filled with disdain for Yvonne. ¡°Huh?¡± Kelsen shot a cold look at rk. rk¡¯s expression immediately changed. He hurriedly shut his mouth and kept quiet out of fear. Yvonne did not exin. Instead, she directly broke the remedy pill into two. As it was cracked open, a strong medicinal fragrance immediately spread throughout the entire hotel lobby. The fragrance greeted everyone¡¯s noses! Just smelling this medicinal fragrance made their body tremble immediately. ¡°Well¡­¡± Many people at the scene originally had nothing but scorn for Yvonne, convinced by the idea that Yvonne would not be able to present any decent medicine. In fact, after Yvonne took out the remedy pill, they didn¡¯t stop mocking her. However, the remedy pill¡® fragrance totally changed their impression of Yvonne. They were impressed as they looked at the medicine. Just the medicinal fragrance alone was enough to make one feel sofortable. One could imagine that these remedy pill must be extraordinary. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Bancroft¡¯s disdainful expression disappeared. Staring at the remedy pill in Yvonne¡¯s hand, he had a very bad premonition. Reign sat below the stage and sniffed hard. She feltfortable all over. Then, she looked at Han and asked, ¡°Did you help Yvie?¡± Based on her understanding of Yvonne, it was impossible for Yvonne to refine such high¨Cquality remedy pill. ¡°Of course. Han nodded. This time, their group hade to the Whileal Kingdom to participate in such a meeting. Certainly, he could not embarrass Longhard Kingdom. Therefore, when Yvonne refined the medicinal herbs, Han added some vital energy that he refined himself and infused many pill refinement forms. It was precisely because of this technique and the vital energy that the quality of the remedy pill refined by Yvonne was raised to an unparalleled level. This time, Yvonne was certain to win! Reign said with a faint smile, ¡°Well done.¡± She would still be a little worried if the medicine was made by Yvonne alone. With the assistance of Han, however, she had nothing to worry about. Reign gave full credit to Han. ¡°Look at the stage and see how those people are shocked by our Longhard Kingdom¡¯s remedy pill, Han said tly. Reign, Landon, and Lawrence hurriedly looked at the stage. On the stage, the confidence in Yvonne¡¯s eyes grew stronger when she saw that everyone¡¯s expression had changed. She said loudly. ¡°The secret refining recipe that the Mapleturz Group is presenting now was obtained from the ancient tomb of the Longhard Kingdom thousands of years ago. ¡°This pill is called the Immortality Pill. It¡¯s the remedy pill that the First Emperor of Longhard Kingdom took in the past. ¡°It¡¯s said that in order to refine the Immortality Pill, he sent countless people to search for 49 types of herbs throughout the country before this immortal pill was relined. ¡°ording to the ancient tomb¡¯s records, the person who consumes this Immortality Pill can live forever!¡± ¡°Haha? Live forever? Stop lying. Since he can live forever, why did the emperor die?¡± rk said grumpily Yvonne patiently exined, ¡°What we obtained was the secret form of the Immortality Pill. With the current technology and the quality of the herbs, we can¡¯t achieve immortality. ¡°However, a remedy pill will repair many cells, organs, and bones in the body. It can make the user five years younger!¡± Then, Yvonne began to introduce the effects of the medicine and the cultivation process. Finally, she said, ¡°Now, who is willing to go on stage to be the tester?¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Holding the remedy pill in her hand, Yvonne gazed at everyone below the stage. She and her group had been prepared for it. However, because of the red¨Crobed messenger and the series of events that happened, they were caught off guard and didn¡¯t have time to find any testers. If there was noparison, it might not be able to test the effect of remedy pill. In the audience, many people who looked at the remedy pill in Yvonne¡¯s hand were tempted. This remedy pill was obviously not simple. The effect might be very good. However, under the gazes of rk and some of the experts from the Housman family, they did not dare to speak and could only watch helplessly. After all, in Blubridge City, the Housman family was definitely a first¨Css family. Even in the entire Whileal Kingdom, the Housman family could be ranked in the top ten. Currently, the longevity elixir developed by the Housman family had achieved satisfactory sess and the share price was rapidly soaring. To put it bluntly, the hype¨Cup of the longevity elixir was enough for them to make a huge profit. Therefore, the Housman family did not want Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill to steal their limelight again. If there was someone who wanted to test the medicine, their people would look over and exert pressure. Kelsen and Leonard had also seen this. However, they had nothing else to do in the face of all this.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No matter how strong they were, they couldn¡¯t force others to close their eyes, right? ¡°Are there any volunteers?¡± Yvonne asked, still standing on the stage. On the stage, she looked especially lonely and helpless. Josef stood at the back. Seeing her like this, he felt rather upset. However, someone had already warned him just now, so he could not continue to interfere. He could only stand by and watch. ¡°Me!¡± Reign, Landon, and Lawrence couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, the three of you.¡± Bancroft stood up and said with a smile, ¡°ording to the rules of our pharmaceutical conference, the insiders can¡¯t be used as test subjects. ¡°This is the rule. Please don¡¯t break the rule. ¡°Besides, you three are too young. The effect of this medicine on you won¡¯t be very obvious.¡± ording to the rules of this pharmaceutical conference, every guest who was invited would receive the document of the rules and regtions. Reign¡¯s and the others¡® request was indeed against the rules! When the three of them heard this, their faces took on a ghastly expression. They understood the rules. However, as friends, they could only watch helplessly as Yvonne stood alone on the stage. They felt very upset. Han¡¯s expression remained calm as he waited and saw what would happen. Yvonne was indeed alone and helpless. However, he had just asked Leonard toe and support Yvonne. As long as no one present was a fool, there would definitely be someone who would stand up and support Yvonne. Han firmly believed this, so he did not panic at all. ¡°I¡¯ll be Ms. Lynch¡¯s test subject.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, an old man stood out with a smile. 10.15 It was Gatsby. As he spoke, a beam of light shone on him. With a calm look, Gatsby waved at the audience and walked towards the stage with a faint smile. When Yvonne saw that someone was standing on her side, her eyes lit up and she finally rxed. Great, someone was finally on her side. Just as Gatsby was about to walk, an old man from the Housman family stood up and stopped Gatsby. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Old friend, are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°Buddy, I admire Longhard Kingdom¡¯s technology and want to give it a try,¡± Gatsby said calmly. The expression of the old man from the Housman family darkened even more. ¡°Old man, you have to think carefully. Once you test the medicine for them, our rtionship will be¡­¡± The implication of this sentence was very clear. Once Gatsby was given to Yvonne to test the medicine, the two of them would be enemies. This was a warning, a threat, and a deration of war. ¡°Old man, you have the right to develop medicine, and I have the right to choose. You can¡¯t restrict my right to choose because of your choice, right?¡± Gatsby said with a smile. Upon hearing this, the face of the old man from the Housman family turned sullen. However, they could not do anything to Gatsby. The Housman family was a very powerful family in the Whileal Kingdom, but Gatsby¡¯s family was not weak either. If things turned ugly, there was no way they could beat Gatsby. ¡°Buddy, you should take the long view. The sleeping lion has already woken up. It¡¯s not something we can suppress.¡± Gatsby patted the old man¡¯s shoulder and said calmly, ¡°In the long run. Longhard Kingdom¡¯s rise is unstoppable. We should follow the trend. ¡°Historically, once the wheels of history roll, it¡¯s not something manpower can thwart ¡°If you want to survive and benefit from it, you have to follow the trend. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to fall out with me. This time, I¡¯m on Longhard Kingdom¡¯s side. With that, he strode up the stage and came to Yvonne. Yvonne looked at Gatsby and said with a thrill of excitement. ¡°Mr. Gatsby, are you really willing to be my tester?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gatsby said with a smile. He had already investigated the background of Han and the others and found that apart from Han, no one was suspicious. He couldn¡¯t find out what Han had been doing during the eight years he was missing all over the world! If they couldn¡¯t find anything, it meant that Han¡¯s identity was especially terrifying and mysterious. Later, when he saw Leonard and Kelsen supporting Yvonne, he was staggered again. Without a doubt, Reign, Yvonne, and Landon were unable toe into contact with a behemoth like Shadow Knight. much less let a sub¨Cteam Leonard appear. Han was definitely behind it! Therefore, he stood up immediately and intended to be a test subject for Yvonne. Yvonne became even more excited when she heard that. She immediately took out a brand¨Cnew remedy pill from the medicine bottle and handed it to Gatsby. Gatsby gave a wee simile and swallowed the remedy pill without hesitation. Then, he sat down on a chair on the stage. The lights and cameras were all on him, projecting his appearance and condition on the big screen. Every detail could be seen clearly, and everyone at the scene could see him clearly. ¡°Anyone wanna try?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± 10 16 ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Following Gatsby, many people in the venue stood up and walked up to the stage. There were ten people, no more, no less. Ten pictures were disyed on the screen that recorded their changes. ¡°Haha, can youpare your Longhard Kingdom¡¯s herbs to our longevity elixir?¡± Crick sneered. Bancroft stood on the stage with his arms folded. His eyes were cold and he looked as if victory was in his grasp. T¡¯d like to see how ¡®advanced¡® your medicine is.¡± Chapter 882 Chapter 882 As one of the citizens of the Whileal Kingdom who emphasized science and a member of the Housman family, Bancroft was also an academic genius. Not only was he the representative of the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group, but he was also a biologist responsible for the research and development of the longevity elixir. Many scientists dedicated their hearts and souls, making tremendous efforts to research and develop this longevity elixir. He was well aware of the difficulty in researching and developing a drug that went against thews of nature. Many of them died halfway through collecting some unique research materials. After obtaining the materials, many scientists even fell victim to certain toxins present in the locations of the materials. Bancroft was involved in the entire drug production process, from drug inventory to the search for the drug and its research and production. He knew best how arduous the process was. The longevity elixir gathered the painstaking efforts of all involved and embodied the pinnacle of the top¨Clevel biopharmaceutical technology of the entire Whileal Kingdom. He did not believe Yvonne¡¯s little remedy pill could defeat the wholeheartedmitments and sacrifices of so many scientists. He firmly believed that the longevity elixir developed by his team was the foremost existence in the world! ¡°Heh, remedy pill, do they work?¡± rk sneered too. The elders and higher¨Cups of the Housman family had dark and brooding gazes as they watched with indifference. They had just established the reputation of the longevity clixir. If these little remedy pill stole the limelight, it would mean their ten to twenty years investment was an effort that ultimately yielded no results. ¡°Ms. Lynch is going to win.¡± Leonard crossed his arms and stood beside Kelsen, eyes revealing confidence. As he spoke, he asked the waiter for a ss of water and sprinkled some sea salt into it before drinking it with a gurgling sound. ¡°Mr. Dunkin, how do you know she¡¯s going to win?¡± Kelsen looked at Leonard with a puzzled expression. ¡°Ms. Lynch¡¯s remedy pill are very magical. They have a trace of our Sovereign¡¯s charm.¡± Leonard said. Kelsen¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. ¡°Do you mean the honorable Lord Sovereign of Shadows has helped Ms. Lynch refine pills?¡± He said in surprise. Leonard¡¯s gaze was sharp and focused as he stared at Yvonne. Then he looked at Han and the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. The remedy pill in her hands are the pills in cirction that the higher¨Cups of our Shadow Knight receive monthly.¡± ¡°As verified by the higher¨Cups of our Shadow Knight, this remedy pill indeed can reverse aging, keeping the cells of our higher¨Cups youthful and in the optimal state. ¡°Compared to the effect of these remedy pill, the Longevity Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s longevity elixir is not worth mentioning. Kelsen was even more shocked to hear Leonard saying this. Without hesitation, he rushed onto the stage and looked at Yvonne excitedly. ¡°Ms. Lynch, I want to try out the pills too. Do you still have the remedy pill?¡± Judging from what Xiao Leonard had said, only the higher¨Cups of Shadow Knight could enjoy the benefits of remedy pill. Even people like him had no way of enjoying it or seeing it. If he were to try out the pills now, it would be equivalent to getting precious remedy pill for free. Why wouldn¡¯t he be happy to do such a thing? Yvonne took out a bottle and poured the pills out. Then she said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Maddox, you¡¯re too late. I¡¯ve already used up all the remedy pill I prepared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you still have the one you broke into halves? Let me have it!¡± Kelsen said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When remedy pill are pried open, the essence wrapped within is damaged. The effect might be a little¡­ Yvonne said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as it¡¯s the same remedy pill, it¡¯s fine if there¡¯s a slight difference in ellicacy,¡± Kelsen said excitedly. 10:16 Having no choice, Yvonne handed the remedy pill she broke into halves to Kelsen. Without hesitation, Kelsen immediately swallowed it. As soon as the remedy pill entered his mouth, they turned into a warm current flowing through his body, nourishing each and every cell. ¡°This¡­ Kelsen¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He had just swallowed the remedy pill, but it already had such an effect. He felt like bathing in a warm riverbed and embraced by Mother Earth. There was a sense of returning to the most primal essence of life, and it was mesmerizing. It was incredible! Seeing Kelsen behaving in such a manner, Bancroft, rk, and everyone else at the scene frowned. Kelsen was the highest¨Cranking leader here. He had always been mature and steady. Now, for the sake of a remedy pill that had broken into two, he was so flustered that he lost his composure. It was unprecedented. At this moment, someone eximed, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Look at Gatsby¡¯s expression.¡± Hearing this, everyone present immediately looked at the big screen. What caught everyone¡¯s eyes were the expressions of shock, delight, and excitement on the faces of Gatsby, Kelsen, and those who tried out the pills as if they had won a grand prize. Their expressions were identical. They were exactly the same! ¡°Is this a rejuvenation remedy pill or a hypnotic drug? Why do I feel it¡¯s like a stimnt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a stimnt, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Heh, I have such high expectations for these mysterious remedy pill from the Longhard Kingdom, only to find out it¡¯s just a stimnt. Seeing the expressions of Kelsen, Gatsby, and the others, many people at the scene sneered. They were all dismissive of Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill. Showing such a shocked and delighted expression after taking the remedy pill, what was the difference between the pills and some other drugs? However, when the elders of the Housman family saw this, their expressions darkened. As a pharmaceutical family with a long¨Cstanding legacy, they had professional medical knowledge. At a nce, they could tell this was not a delighted expression due to taking drugs. It was a pleasant surprise from the bottom of their hearts! In other words, after taking the remedy pill, they felt the changes in their bodies. It was the happiness that came from within. The expressions of all the higher¨Cups of the Housman present turned incredibly unsightly. Particrly the elder who stopped Gatsby just now. His face was gloomy as he thought to himself, ¡°It has only been two to three minutes since they¡¯ve taken the pills. They can¡¯t be absorbed by the human body in such a short time. ¡°But why do they have such expressions?¡± The longevity elixir was so magical. Moreover, it was injected directly into the blood vessels and would take 30 minutes to be effective. Now Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill had only been taken for a few minutes. However, prominent figures like Kelsen and Gatsby, who usually did not show their emotions, lost theirposure. It was evident that Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill were so magical! ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Bancroft started losing hisposure and quickly looked toward the elder in the audience. The elder shook his head and mouthed, ¡°Observe calmly and see what unfolds. Bancroft frowned. He kept feeling things had gone beyond his control, giving rise to a foreboding feeling. At this moment, an audience stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Look, the pills work! Mr. Gatsby¡¯s hair has turned ck!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Gatsby. The lighting technician focused all the lights at the scene on Gatsby, making everyone present clearly see the changes happening to him. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 On the screen, half of Gatsby¡¯s gray hair turned ck in a minute at a speed naked eyes could see. It turnedpletely ck after two minutes! His wrinkles rapidly diminished, the once deep creases soon became smooth, and his skin transformed from its initial sagging state to an stic texture. All of these happened within five minutes only. Besides Gatsby, the other nine who had tested the pills also underwent rapid changes. This effect was disyed before everyone without any forgery. ¡°Hahaha, what a powerful miracle pill!¡± Gatsby sensed the changes in his body and felt much lighter than before. Opening his eyes, he burst intoughter with joy. He even jumped several times on the spot happily, as high as 16 inches. Everyone present was dumbfounded seeing the scene. Everyone was aware of Gatsby¡¯s old age. Although he could still walk around independently, it was simply impossible for him to jump and bounce around. It was only a few minutes since he took the remedy pill, but Gatsby could jump so high and was full of vigor and vitality. It was simply incredible. ¡°Hahaha, I feel my body be lighter now.¡± ¡°I feel I¡¯m full of strength. This is how I felt in the past. I¡¯ve be younger.¡± ¡°Wow, these are great remedy pill!¡± The other nine people were also full of life and energy, iparably excited like Gatsby. The scene was like a group of lively teenagers,ughing and shouting, full of energy. How was this five years younger? This was 50 years younger! Their changes were visible to the naked eye! ¡°Look, even the broken remedy pill are effective. Mr. Maddox has also be younger. Someone eximed at this moment. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Everyone at the scene looked at Kelsen. Kelsen¡¯s face and body were also undergoing tremendous changes at this moment. He was not very old, to begin with. After taking these remedy pill, he became even younger. Even the wrinkles he just had quickly disappeared. Her skin looked plump and was full of sticity! His gaze became sharp and focused! Most importantly, the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes werepletely gone. ¡°What an amazing remedy pill, hahaha!¡° Kelsen also experienced a tremendous transformation in his body. He alsoughed excitedly and shouted ¡°yes¡± several times. After shouting and cheering loudly, he finally turned around and bowed deeply to Yvonne. ¡°Ms. Lynch, thank you so much for giving me this opportunity. I¡¯m very grateful.¡± After saying that, he was tremendously excited and shook Yvonne¡¯s hand vigorously, up and down. He was thrilled! He was excited! He wished he could hug Yvonne in his arms and non¨Cstop spin around in circles! 1016 Despite such a situation, he did not know how to describe his excitement. Rejuvenation! His body had be five years younger and was full of vim and vigor. He could even feel his ability in that aspect had returned to be five years ago. If his lover were here right now, he had the confidence to satisfy his lover beyond measure. This rejuvenation was simply incredible. Seeing Kelsen lose hisposure in such a manner, rk, Bancroft, and the higher¨Cups of the Housman family all fell silent. One by one, their expressions became incredibly ugly, and their hearts sank to the depths. As members of a pharmaceutical family, after seeing the changes in Gatsby, Kelsen, and others, they all understood that they had lost. It was aplete defeat! Even if they researched and developed the second¨Cphase longevity elixir, it would probably not be a match for these remedy pill. The effect of the pills was faster and moreprehensive. It might evenst longer. Their longevity elixir seemed to make the body appear younger by a year or two, but it was an enhanced elixir. To maintain the effects of rejuvenation for a year or two, one had to undergo aplete treatment course. It was an injection once a month for half a year! Afterpleting the half¨Ca¨Cyear treatment course, only then did the person receiving treatment be two years younger, and all the cells in the body undergo rejuvenation through reverse activation. No matter how one looked at it, Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill did not require such a long treatment course. ¡°Ms. Lynch, thank you so much.¡± Gatsby excitedly walked up to Yvonne and shook her hand. ¡°Ms. Lynch, your remedy pill are really amazing. How much does it cost? I want to buy it now. ¡°I want to buy more!¡± ¡°Ms. Lynch. You must give me another remedy pill. I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡± ¡°Dear Ms. Lynch, this is my personal business card. We must work together in the future when the opportunity arises. The other nine people who tried out the pills also walked over and surrounded Yvonne like stars surrounding the moon. Their eyes were burning with passion and radiant gleams. These were all super big shots standing at the pinnacle of their respective industries. Each of them had a worth of billions of dors. Usually, it was others who would please and tter them! However, they now did not hesitate to put down their dignity and came forth to befriend Yvonne for the sake of remedy pill. Even an entrepreneur from the Whileal Kingdom who had always hated the Longhard Kingdom ran up to the stage and stuffed his business card into Yvonne¡¯s hand, extremely excited. Those who could be here were not fools. Judging from the various changes in Gatsby and Kelsen, they knew Yvonne was not ordinary. At the very least, the person behind Yvonne was not ordinary! Befriending Yvonne was definitely beneficial. After somebody went on stage, nearly all of the audience at the scene except the Housman family and a young man rushed onto the stage. They were all enthusiastic and eager to befriend Yvonne. Yvonne instantly became a highly sought¨Cafter existence in the eyes of many international big shots. Everyone was rushing forward to befriend Yvonne! Such a scene was unprecedented and unparalleled. Standing on the stage, even Josef was almost pushed down. Sharvin, Gilroy, and the others were not even qualified to stand on the stage. ¡°This¡­ Josef was dumbfounded. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Sharvin was also dumbfounded. He was an entrepreneuring from the Longhard Kingdom to the Whileal Kingdom. He knew very well how the people from the Longhard Kingdom were at the very bottom of the racial hierarchies in the Whileal Kingdom. It took him tremendous efforts to establish himself and gain a foothold to enter the high society. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, he was also aware he was not respected in the true aristocratic circle of the Whileal Kingdom. Once, he tried to befriend a member of the Whilcal Kingdom¡¯s royal family but was humiliated. He was not even qualified to get the business card of the royal family¡¯s rtive. Now that Yvonne had be an existence that those big shots fought to curry favor with. He found it incredible. It was incredible that a weak woman could receive such treatment in the Longhard Kingdom! Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Looking at Yvonne being surrounded by so many prominent figures, Sharvin¡¯s eyes filled with envy and jealousy. He traveled far away from the Longhard Kingdom to this ce and worked diligently, but the oue was only that of apetent businessman. He had no way of bing a nobleman. Now, in just a few days since Yvonne arrived, she had transformed from being someone everyone wanted to attack to bing a highly sought¨Cafter individual. Such a transformation made him so envious that his eyes turned red. He, too, wanted to be someone popr and well¨Cliked. However, he was not qualified. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sharvin was so envious that he almost drooled, muttering curses silently in his heart. However, he maintained calm and did not show it on his face. He turned his gaze toward Reign, seated in the audience seat, with a fiery look in his eyes. No matter how capable Yvonne was, she was still a subordinate of Reign. Moreover, the patent and ownership of the remedy pill Yvonne researched and developed also belonged to Mapleturz Group. As the controller of Mapleturz Group and the direct superior of Yvonne, Reigh held absolute authority over Yvonne. If he could gain control of Reign, then he could gain control over Yvonne as well. At this thought, Sharvin revealed a smile and walked down from the stage to Reign. He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, long time no see.¡± At this moment, Reign and the others were immersed in the joy of Yvonne¡¯s sess. Hugging each other, Landon and Lawrence cried tears of joy. Particrly Landon, tears even rolled down his face. When he saw Yvonne being bullied just now, his heart ached. He had watched Reign and Yvonne grow up together and treated the two girls as his own daughters. Seeing Yvonne being bullied, he felt distressed and even more ufortable deep down. Now that he saw Yvonne seed and be recognized by so many big shots, he was happy from the bottom of his heart. Seeing Sharvin, Landon immediately calmed down. He wiped away his tears on the spot and stared at Sharvin warily. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sharvin¡¯s reputation in the Longhard Kingdom was somewhat notorious to the extent many people of the Longhard Kingdom even cursed his ancestors. Now that this insidious man was here, he must have malicious intentions. Reign waved her hand, signaling Landon not to speak, and then she smiled at Sharvin. ¡°Mr. Lewton, long time no see. ¡°You¡¯ve injected with the longevity elixir and it¡¯s quite effective. You¡¯ve be exactly the same as when you were young Hearing this, Sharvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that there was more to Reign¡¯s words. Reign was indirectly attacking him, implying him forgetting his roots, just like he was in his younger days. After all, when Yvonne was bullied just now, he, as a citizen of the Longhard Kingdom, not only did not support her but also remained silent,pletely disregarding the dignity of his fellow countryman. Now that Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill were sessful, he came to chit¨Cchat with Reign. Such behavior was overly pragmatic and disgusted Reign. Despite being aware that Reign was expressing disdain toward him, he did not back down. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to congratte you.¡± ¡°You have achieved great sess with these remedy pill, receiving the favor of so many prominent figures. Yourpany will surely be a multinational conglomerate in the future. ¡°To express my congrattions, I¡¯m here to give Ms. Labenz a gift.¡± ¡°A gift Reign looked at Sharvin, puzzled. ¡°Could it be that the gift from Mr. Lewton is a gift message that says ¡°loyalty and martyrdom?¡± Han said calmly. The moment Han said this, Sharvin¡¯s expression turned somewhat unsightly. He knew that after leaving the Longhard Kingdom, this criticism would apany him for life, and he would be subjected to ridicule and disdain by many young people from the Longhard Kingdom. However, he did not care about the opinions of those people. Deep down, he even considered those young people to be worthless. Now, with a worth of billions of dors, he stood high above the clouds, looking down upon others. He paid no attention to those so¨Ccalled voices ofmon people of the Longhard Kingdom who were criticizing him. He simply dismissed them as the voices of losers and insignificant people,pletely disregarding them. However, now that Han mentioned it, he felt a little embarrassed. After all, Han and Reign were not ordinary people. Their status would be even higher than his in the future. But the change in Sharvin¡¯s expression onlysted for a moment before he resumed hisposure and said shamelessly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you must be joking. ¡°I¡¯m here to give a gift that tells Ms. Labenz a piece of great news.¡± ¡°My brother has woken up, and I no longer need Ghost Orchid. What great news does Mr. Lewton have for me? Please tell me, Mr. Lewton,¡± Reign said. Sharvin took a deep breath, and his expression became tremendously solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I know where your father is.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Reign appeared calm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°He¡¯s in very secured ce where no one can disturb him, but he can¡¯te out.¡± Instead of immediately providing an exnation, Sharvin created suspense and said. ¡°If you agree to do something. I will take you to see your father and tell you the method to bring him out.¡± Reign looked into Sharvin¡¯s eyes, and her expression remained calm as she said indifferently, ¡°What are Mr. Lewton¡¯s conditions?¡± Seeing Reign¡¯s reaction, Sharvin frowned, feeling something amiss. When he mentioned Ghost Orchid on Swan Cruise previously, Reign was very excited. Now that Lawrence has indeed awakened and Reign no longer needed to look for Ghost Orchid, it was surprising that Reign did not seem excited about the appearance of her father, who was such an important figure. What the hell was going on? He could not figure it out at all! However, he did not dwell too much on it. From his perspective, she could not possibly know her father¡¯s whereabouts. After all, a ce like Nordica was too rare. Even the most powerful special force of the Whileal Kingdom failed to retum after going there and did not bring back any useful information. As far as he knew, Reign had never sent anyone to Nordica all these years. This showed that Reign did not know her father was in the ice cave in Nordica! After thinking it through, Sharvin became even more confident. He sat down in front of Reign, with a serious and determined expression on his face, and said in a low voice, ¡°My condition is simple. I want to own your Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to transfer a portion of your shares to me, I¡¯ll tell you your father¡¯s whereabouts immediately. He could predict that Mapleturz Group was going to be famous! He would make a huge profit if he could obtain Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares. Hearing this, Reign could not help butugh. She said calmly, ¡°How would I know if what Mr. Lewton said about my father¡¯s whereabouts is true?¡± Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Sharvin could tell that with Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill, Mapleturz Group would definitely rise in the future. If he owned Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares, he would definitely make tremendous profits! Moreover, such shares would grant him ess to the inner workings of the remedy pill research department. He might even obtain more exquisite and high¨Cquality remedy pill. Therefore, he had a keen interest in Mapleturz Group. Hearing his words, Reign could not help butugh. ¡°Mr. Lewton, isn¡¯t your thinking too wishful? ¡°You want to exchange for my Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares with a piece of information. Isn¡¯t that too childish?¡± Sharvin looked calm as he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t childish at all because this information is rted to your father. I know your father¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°My dad?¡± Reign was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know the specific location of your father¡¯s whereabouts. I even know if he¡¯s still alive.¡± Sharvin looked triumphant as he said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, do you think I can exchange this information for some shares?¡± ¡°You know where my dad is?¡± Lawrence asked excitedly immediately. Seeing Lawrence¡¯s excitement, Sharvin felt even more assured and confident that he could control the siblings of the Labenz family. He could manipte the two siblings as long as he got hold of their father¡¯s whereabouts. He sat down, smiled, and said, ¡°Of course. I also know that your father¡¯s condition is still not optimistic. He might die if you don¡¯t help him in time.¡± Actually, he only knew the whereabouts of the siblings¡® father but had no idea if their father was still alive. He had said that to create anxiety. Only then would Reign and Lawrence be in a state of chaos and lose their usual judgment ability. Only then would he have a chance to acquire Mapleturz Group¡¯s shares. ¡°Mr. Lewton, you¡¯re truly old and wise. Don¡¯t you feel shame to say such things?¡± Han sneered. Sharvin¡¯s face turned cold upon hearing this. He immediately stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯ve wanted to tell you where your father is, but your boyfriend seems to dislike me very much. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s end our cooperation here. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret not being able to save your father.¡± He turned around and walked away after saying that. He walked very slowly, deliberately giving Reign and Lawrence a chance to ask him to stay. This move was called ying hard to get! He had investigated Reign and knew that besides caring for his younger brother and finding ways to save him these years, Reign had been searching for her father like a mad person. If he had the information of Reign¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts, it would mean he had a hold on Reign¡¯s vulnerabilities and weaknesses. He just needed to pretend to leave, and Reign would definitely ask him to stay. Then he could ask for more and continue to increase the price. He could then control the siblings tightly. However, he had already walked away a few steps, but Reign still had no intention of asking him to stay. She did not even open her mouth. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t she asked me to stay? ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to know where her father is? ¡°Damn it, quickly ask me to stay. If this continues, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Sharvin pondered as he walked, and his expression was tremendously ugly. After he walked away six steps, there was still no movement behind him. Sharvin¡¯s heart sank, feeling not able to control Reign. His move was clearly a plot, and he was unafraid Reign would know his true motive. However, he had thrown out the bait, but the tiny fish, Reign, did not bite the hook. He felt he was somewhat losing control. ¡°Mr. Lewton, Reign said. Hearing that, Sharvin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He was overjoyed in his heart that he almost jumped. As expected. Reign was somehow under his control. The information about her father¡¯s whereabouts was indeed a trump card! He was iparably excited deep down but did not show it. He suppressed himself to remain calm andposed as he turned around. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you¡­. He had not finished his sentence but could not finish what he had wanted to say. When turning around, he stepped on a banana peel, lost control of his body, and fell to the ground with a thud. He fell t on his face and was in a sorry state. Such a sound immediately attracted the attention of many at the scene, and they looked over. Many noblewomen could not help butugh seeing Sharvin in such a sorry state. Sharvin stood up, and when he saw the gazes of the people at the scene, he instantly felt a burning sensation on his face. He felt tremendously embarrassed and humiliated! He was iparably furious. Which bastard littered a banana peel at the world¡¯s big shots¡® gathering venue? At the same time, he secretly felt incredibly fortunate. If not for the injection of the longevity elixir just now, he would not have be much healthier physically, and he was no longer so osteoporotic. Otherwise, this fall would make him suffer. Nevertheless, he did not feel embarrassed for long. He forced himself to calm down and looked at Reign. ¡°Ms. Labenz. you changed your mind?¡± Reign looked calm, pointing at the banana peel under Sharvin¡¯s feet, and smiled. ¡°No, I had wanted to remind you to watch out for the banana peel under your feet. I was worried that you would slip and fall.¡± ¡°What? Ms. Labenz, are you kidding me?¡± Sharvin was stunned. Did Reign call out to him because of such a trivial matter? Reign smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I just wanted to remind Mr. Lewton to be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where your father is?¡± Sharvin asked in a deep voice. ¡°Mr. Lewton, I¡¯m sorry. I already have the information you want to sell me,¡± Reign said. ¡°What? You already have the information?¡± Shock and disbelief filled Sharvin¡¯s eyes. Reign¡¯s father¡¯s whereabouts were Whileal Kingdom¡¯s top secret. He had made a lot of effort but just discovered a little. In the end, Reign knew about it. How could it be? ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Reign remained calm andposed. She said indifferently, ¡°So, Mr. Lewton, I no longer can engage in a business deal with you. ¡°Mr. Lewton, watch out for the slippery road. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± After saying that, she waved at Sharvin, bidding goodbye. Hearing this, Sharvin¡¯s expression instantly turned iparably ugly. Reign had known her father¡¯s whereabouts all along, yet she was discussing the matter with him and looking at him in that manner just now. He finally understood. All those things he said earlier, the conversational skills he used, and the anxiety he created, were all just a performance of a clown. Reign was indeed fooling him all along! Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Clenching his fists, Sharvin¡¯s eyes turned iparably red. After so many years of dominating the business world, from the Longhard Kingdom to the Whileal Kingdom and weathering numerous storms, he had always stood firm and never been fooled like a monkey. In the end, he was humiliated by a rising star! It was absolutely unforgivable to him. Staring at Reign, cold murderous intent shed across his eyes. ¡°Mr. Lewton, what look is that?¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. Being tremendously sensitive to the murderous aura, he immediately sensed Sharvin¡¯s hostile murderous aura ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thanks for Ms. Labenz¡¯s reminder. I¡¯ll definitely be careful in the future.¡± Hearing what Han said, Sharvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly retracted the hostility in his eyes and smiled. He nodded at Reign before he turned around and left. Just as his back faced Han, his gaze became iparably cold again. He walked up to his secretary and signaled her with a look. The two left the venue, out of the hotel, and to the parking lot N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Getting in his Rolls¨CRoyce, only then did he start cursing, ¡°Bastard! Damn Han, damn Reign! How dare they fool me like this? I won¡¯t let them off!¡± He had been dominating the world for so long, and this was the first time he had been fooled like this. Such a humiliation made him feel ufortable all over. He even had the intention to kill someone. ¡°Mr. Lewton, what should we do now?¡± the female secretary asked. Sharvin lit a cigarette and ced it in his mouth, puffing. Then he said coldly, ¡°With our strength, we can¡¯t confront him directly. Therefore, we need to use someone else as a tool to aplish our objectives.¡± He knew how terrifying Han¡¯s strength was when he was on Swan Cruise. He even guessed that Han had an inseparable rtionship with Shadow Knight. After all, not everyone could casually visit such a tremendous fleet of aircraft carriers. Leonard had also appeared at such an international venue and openly supported Yvonne. The mercenary group hired by Shadow Night was most probably behind Han. He deduced that Han probably knew the higher¨Cups of Shadow Knight. Thus he could casually enter the mercenary group¡¯s fleet for a visit. Compared to the forces behind Han, Sharvin was indeed very much weaker. At most, thepany could only hire the weakest god¨Css expert at a high price. If he wanted Han and Reign to pay the price, even if hebined hispany, his family, and all the forces behind him would not be sufficient. Therefore, he could only outwit them. To get somebody else to do the dirty job? The female secretary looked shocked. Sharvin nced around the parking lot, and his gaze darkened slightly. ¡°There might be a terrifying bloodbath here tonight. Let¡¯s leave quickly first.¡± Hearing that, without hesitation, the secretary immediately drove away. When the car arrived at the street, looking at the scenery on both sides, Sharvin¡¯s expression became increasingly solemn and gloomy. Although his strength was not particrly great, his instincts and power of observation were extremely keen. In an instant. he noticed numerous ambushes on the street. The chilly murderous aura made his hair stand on end. Thest time he sensed such a terrifying murderous aura was from a seven¨Cstar general¨Css expert. In other words, the people ambushing on both sides of the road were most likely seven¨Cstar general ss experts 10.17 Moreover, it was not as simple as just a mere expert. ¡°It¡¯s a ce of troubles. Sensing such an ambush, not only was Sharvin unafraid, but he was thrilled instead. His eyes became increasingly colder. ¡°In that case, let me add fuel to the fire.¡± With that, he took out his phone and dialed the number of one of his trusted aides. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Shawn, think of a way to create some scandals and spread them.¡± ¡°What scandals?¡± ¡°Make an issue out of Lawrence¡¯s brain. Portray him as more mysterious and mystical, emphasizing the profound impact on lifespan and evolution. In short, the more exaggerated, the better.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do it immediately. ¡°Hold on. I have some more instructions.¡± ¡°Mr. Lewton, go ahead.¡± Announce to the public that Reign has immortality elixir, and mention she wants to assassinate a specific big shot in the Whileal Kingdom.¡± ¡°Ah? Mr. Lewton, is Reign such a person?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother if she is such a person. In short, you only need to say she¡¯s a person who wants to use the hands of a treasure to mess up some orders in the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°Bear in mind. The worse she is, the better. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lewton. I¡¯ll handle it well. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. Quickly do it.¡± Sharvin hung up the phone and smoked a cigarette. Looking at the scenery outside the window, the comers of his lips curved into a sinister smile. ¡°Reign, don¡¯t me me for being unjust if you¡¯re heartless. ¡°You fooled me in front of so many people. I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡± Previously, the red¨Crobed messenger had spread iparable mystical news about Lawrence¡¯s brain and had attracted many factions¡® attention. Now that so many people had set up ambushes on the streets today. It was obvious they were here for Lawrence¡¯s brain. He just needed to fan the mes to incite the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s various forces¡® dissatisfaction with Reign and their greed for Lawrence. This way, he did not need to make any move. The forces that hated Reign and Han would attack them in anger and kill them. He had a premonition that there would definitely be a bloody battle tonight. ¡°The sword on your tongue kills without spilling blood. Mr. Lewton, your move is indeed impressive, the female secretary said in admiration. Now, the outside world was eying on Lawrence¡¯s brain covetously, and dangers lurked at every corner. If Sharvin¡¯s n seeded, Reign and Han would be the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s public enemies, and many people would attack them. By that time, Han and Reign would end up in an incredibly miserable state. Sharvin chuckled and began to size up the female secretary¡¯s figure. He smiled and said. ¡°I think there¡¯s a hook on your tongue. It¡¯s even more murderous than the sword. ¡°Tonight, I will let you murder me for once.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The secretary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s see how the sword perfonns tonight. Sharvin¡¯s eyes were filled with evil. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, Mr. Lewton.¡± The female secretary blushed, but there was no embarrassment in her eyes. Instead, she looked at Sharvin channingly. ¡°Prepare yourself and experience the joy of the sword.¡± After saying that, she mmed her foot on the elerator and quickly drove away. 10:17 She had a prediction that there would be a great battle tonight. In the hotel, inside the conference hall of the pharmaceutical conference. Reign watched as Sharvin left. She frowned slightly and turned back to look at Han. ¡°Did you throw the banana peel?¡± The banana peel was not there just now, but when Sharvin left, the banana peel suddenly appeared under his feet. Han smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that bored.¡± ¡°Who threw it then?¡± Reign was stunned. If it wasn¡¯t Han, who else could it be? Chapter 887 Chapter 887 Looking at Reign¡¯s puzzled gaze, Han smiled dotingly. ¡°Make a guess. Who would y such a prank?¡± Hearing this, Reign thought about it for a while. Suddenly, she seemed to understand something and immediately turned to look at Lawrence. Lawrence stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°Reign, I just couldn¡¯t stand this old thing!¡± Since Sharvin was from the Longhard Kingdom, he should stand with his fellow countryman and help solve problems and difficulties. However, when they were bullied just now, Sharvin did not say a word, and he did not even stand up. Now that they had gotten the upper hand, not only did Sharvin note over to congratte them, but he also came over to ask for shares. He could not stand such despicable and shameless people and thus threw a banana peel over to teach Sharvin a lesson. ¡°It is better to reconcile with enemies than to be entangled with them. Don¡¯t do such a thing anymore in the future,¡± Reign said. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Dealing with such an old fox, we should thoroughly embarrass him. He harbors ill intentions and wants to snatch our shares. I¡¯ve already taken a video of him falling. In the future, I¡¯ll mock him whenever I see him,¡± Lawrence. ¡°Lawrence, when venturing into the world, try your best to avoid offending people whenever possible.¡± Landon patted Lawrence¡¯s shoulder and said calmly, ¡°Although Sharvin has gone overseas, he is a sessful person after all. His assets have exceeded tens of billions of dors. ¡°Moreover, this person is quite established in the business field of Whileal Kingdom and has an extensivework. ¡°In the future, if we have business dealings with people from Whileal Kingdom, if he interferes, we might encounter some trouble.¡± ¡°Mr. Katz is right,¡± Reign said. ¡°It¡¯s better to deal with an influential person than an insignificant individual,¡± Landon said. But Lawrence sneered and said calmly, ¡°Reign, Mr. Katz, this person wanted to snatch our shares. He must have been secretly targeting us for a long time. Even if we make concessions, he will continue to assert forcefully. ¡°He didn¡¯t offer a helping hand during our most difficult times. ¡°During our best times, he wanted to exploit our interests. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Such a sinister viin is incredibly vicious. He must have thought of numerous ways to embezzle our assets long ago. It¡¯s not good for us. ¡°The more you tolerate him, the more he will push his luck to take over our assets. ¡°Therefore, we must humiliate such a person severely, and if given the chance, we must eliminate him.¡± Hearing this, Reign and Landon instantly frowned. It was not good for Lawrence to speak with such a confrontation. In today¡¯s world, surviving in society was not about fighting and killing but understanding human rtionships and social conventions. The more enemies one attracted, the more hatred one would umte. It was very likely that something untoward would happen. Landon said earnestly, ¡°Lawrence, have you ever thought about this? We¡¯ve gained power today, so even if we anger them, they won¡¯t do anything to us. ¡°But what if we be weak in the future? Will they kick us when we¡¯re down? ¡°Even if we take a step back, none of our enemies can harm us while we¡¯re alive. But what if our future generations are not as powerful and capable? Will the enmities we have stirred up be visited upon them as retribution? ¡°When will the cycle of revenge ever end?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead?¡± Lawrence smiled bitterly. He was not married yet, but Landon was already thinking about his descendants. ¡°Mr. Katz, it¡¯s unreasonable for you to lecture us this way. He had gone overboard, and of course, we couldn¡¯t tolerate him.¡± 10:18 Han smiled and said, ¡°I think Lawrence is right. When dealing with small¨Ctime crooks, we should give them a resounding blow to make them learn their lessons. By doing so, they won¡¯t dare to provoke us in the future.¡± After a pause, he smiled and said, ¡°Morcover, Mr. Katz, you probably dealt with lots of small¨Ctime crooks back then, did you?¡± ¡°In the past, I was indeed as young and hot¨Cblooded as Lawrence. Didn¡¯t I suffer retributionter?¡± Landon smiled bitterly. ¡°Retribution?¡± Han and Lawrence were stunned. Landon sighed and did not continue. His eyes appeared somewhat dim. Reign sighed deeply and said, ¡°Ten years ago, an enemy of Mr. Katz came to take revenge and broke one of Travis¡¯s legs. ¡°If Mr. Katz didn¡¯t return in time, Travis might have been killed.¡± Thinking about this incident, Landon still felt a wave of heart¨Cpounding shock and trepidation. ¡°Did the enemy pay the price?¡± Lawrence asked. Reign did not say anything. After that incident, Landon went on a killing spree and killed all his enemies. Due to this, Landon hid his family members and their identities. He did not go home often to prevent his enemies from discovering his family members and taking revenge. ¡°Understood. The enemies must have all died.¡± Lawrence smiled and said, ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter if we offend Satan or the small¨Ctime crooks, but as long as we eliminate all of them, we¡¯ll be safe and sound.¡± Reign and Landon were speechless. They had said so much, but Lawrence did not listen to them at all. However, thinking about it, it was reasonable. Lawrence was in aa for so many years. Even if his brain had evolved, his personality was still as reckless as when he was in his teens, somewhat impulsive. Reign¡¯s expression was calm as she said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. Let¡¯s look for Yvie.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked toward the stage. Han and Landon quickly followed. ¡°Rei, you came at the right time.¡± When Yvonne saw Reign and the others walking over, she pulled Reign¡¯s shoulder happily and said to everyone. ¡°Let me introduce you to the big bosses here. This is our CEO, Reign Labenz, from our Mapleturz Group.¡± Reign smiled and greeted the big shots gracefully. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Reign Labenz. ¡°Hi, Ms. Labenz.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, this is my personal card.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, I work in the field of electrical power.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, I¡¯m also in the pharmaceutical industry. Let¡¯s get to know each other.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz is so beautiful.¡± After knowing Reign¡¯s identity, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They kept greeting Reign and ttering her. Even Kelsen and Gatsby were the same. They looked at Reign with tremendous respect. Han ignored them and went to the side. Staring at Bancroft and rk, he said, ¡°rk, do you still remember our bet? ¡°Now, did you win, or us?¡± Chapter 888 Chapter 888 rk was initially standing and watching by the side. Hearing Han¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned iparably ugly. He had wanted to slip away, but the people following Kelsen stared at him and refused to let him go. Now that Han said that, he felt a burning pain on his face as if he had been pped in public. ¡°Bet? What bet?¡± Leonard asked, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Dunkin, you don¡¯t know this. Before you guys arrived, Mr. rk of the Housman family had a bet with Ms. Labenz.¡± A big shot stood out and exined everything that had happened to Leonard. Hearing this, Leonard said to Kelsen, ¡°Mr. Maddox, shouldn¡¯t a man keep his word?¡± Kelsson immediately understood after hearing what he said. He turned to stare at rk and said, ¡°rk, since the oue is now determined, you should ept your defeat. ¡°Now, quickly apologize to Ms. Labenz and traditional medicine.¡± Hearing Kelsen¡¯s words, the others said, ¡°That¡¯s right. rk, you¡¯ve lost. Your longevity elixir is a complete defeat. You must apologize and admit traditional medicine is better than modern medicine.¡± ¡°rk, apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Many experts and big shots present red at rk and asked him to apologize unanimously. rk¡¯s expression became extremely ugly seeing such treatment from so many big shots. Bancroft¡¯s expression was tremendously ugly too. The elders of the Housman family sitting in the audience seats also had tremendously ugly expressions. They lost! Compared to Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill of traditional medicine, the longevity elixir they had painstakingly researched and developed for many years was an absolute failure. Furthermore, they were well aware of the longevity elixir¡¯s side effects and drawbacks but did not say it on such an asion. But after so many people consumed the remedy pill Yvonne took out, they did not have side effects. Based on this aspect alone, Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill far surpassed theirs. ¡°rk, you had so much to say just now and were full of sarcasm. Now I¡¯m asking you for an apology. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡± Han said coldly. rk immediately clenched his fists upon hearing this. His expression was getting uglier. He grew up in a family of modern medicine practitioners since childhood and had always been immersed in a scientific environment. Influenced by this upbringing, he also greatly revered science, considering modern medicine and science as the ultimate canon. Now that he had to apologize in front of so many people and personally admit that modern medicine was inferior to traditional medicine. It was even worse than killing him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Mr. rk, are you refusing to admit your defeat?¡± Han asked calmly. Kelsen¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he stared at rk ¡°rk, be a man of your word. Since you lost the bet, you should apologize as agreed. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me our Shadow Knight for not being polite to you, too,¡± Leonard said in a deep voice. ¡°rk, if you don¡¯t apologize, we won¡¯t be polite to you, too.¡± Gatsby and the other big shots also stood up and red at rk. Particrly those big shots who had personally experienced the magical effects of Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill. They stood behind Yvonne and Reign, iparably determined. After taking these pills, they felt a tremendous sense of case and pleasure in their bodies. They had indeed be much younger But these were only the first¨Cphase products that Yvonne and Mapleturz Groupunched. Perhaps there would be a second phase, the third phase, the fourth phase, and the fifth phase of the divine¨Cgrade remedy pill. If Yvonne and Mapleturz Group could develop even better remedy pill, they must have them. To have them, they had to maintain a good rtionship with Yvonne, Reign, and the others. They had been worried about having no way to get close to Reign and the others. Now that Han was rebuking rk, it immediately made them all start thinking. Confronting rk and forcing him to apologize meant they were in the same boat as Yvonne, Reign, and the others. Promoting their rtionship with Mapleturz Group by humiliating rk was simply the best way to demonstrate their loyalty and determination. ¡°rk, you¡¯re short¨Csighted. You look down on Ms. Lynch and the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. You have to apologize. ¡°Existence is the truth! The traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom has been passed down for thousands of years. How can our country¡¯s modem medicine beparable to it?¡± The traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom has a long history. From the discovery of medicinal herbs 5,000 years ago, it is evident that they have long stood at the pinnacle of global medicine. They¡¯re both pioneers and trailzers providing us with directions for future research. Based on what ground you¡¯re looking down upon traditional medicine?¡± ¡°rk, if you go back on your word and don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me me for banning yourpany¡± That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t apologize to Ms. Lynch and the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom, we¡¯ll do nothing for the rest of our lives but go against your Housman family¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°rk, you have to apologizer Therefore, many people at the scene red at rk, belittling him while praising the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. Looking at those furious people with anger in his eyes, rk felt tremendously dissatisfied. He thought to himself. ¡°Buck, these damned opportunists These people had remained silent not long ago. Many of them even tacitly allowed him to mock Yvonne. Seeing Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill a great sess and the incredible effect, these people¡¯s attitudes immediately changed tremendously and belittled him instead. Most of all, these people were clearly natives of the Whileal Kingdom. They were his countrymen and should be on his side But in the end, these people took advantage of the situation and bted him. They spoke as if they were the people of the Longhard Kingdom bragging about traditional medicine. They instead disparaged their country¡¯s medical skills and betrayed their country and people. This was simply annoying At this moment, he finally understood how Yvonne felt being bullied by so many people Furious! Aggrieved! Unwilling Frustrated! Despair! All these emotions merged and surged in his heart, causing hun mixed feelings Han, Yvonne, lost. Your remedy pill are better than our longevity clixit, but don¡¯t go overboant Staring at Han and Yvonne, rk gritted his teeth and refused to apologise If he apologized, his lifelong faith would be gone. rk was initially standing and watching by the side. Hearing Han¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned iparably ugly. He had wanted to slip away, but the people following Kelsen stared at him and refused to let him go. Now that Han said that, he felt a burning pain on his face as if he had been pped in public. ¡°Bet? What bet?¡± Leonard asked, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Dunkin, you don¡¯t know this. Before you guys arrived, Mr. rk of the Housman family had a bet with Ms. Labenz.¡± A big shot stood out and exined everything that had happened to Leonard. Hearing this, Leonard said to Kelsen, ¡°Mr. Maddox, shouldn¡¯t a man keep his word?¡± Kelsson immediately understood after hearing what he said. He turned to stare at rk and said, ¡°rk, since the oue is now determined, you should ept your defeat. ¡°Now, quickly apologize to Ms. Labenz and traditional medicine.¡± Hearing Kelsen¡¯s words, the others said, ¡°That¡¯s right. rk, you¡¯ve lost. Your longevity elixir is a complete defeat. You must apologize and admit traditional medicine is better than modern medicine.¡± ¡°rk, apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Many experts and big shots present red at rk and asked him to apologize unanimously. rk¡¯s expression became extremely ugly seeing such treatment from so many big shots. Bancroft¡¯s expression was tremendously ugly too. The elders of the Housman family sitting in the audience seats also had tremendously ugly expressions. They lost! Compared to Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill of traditional medicine, the longevity elixir they had painstakingly researched and developed for many years was an absolute failure. Furthermore, they were well aware of the longevity elixir¡¯s side effects and drawbacks but did not say it on such an asion. But after so many people consumed the remedy pill Yvonne took out, they did not have side effects. Based on this aspect alone, Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill far surpassed theirs. ¡°rk, you had so much to say just now and were full of sarcasm. Now I¡¯m asking you for an apology. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡± Han said coldly. rk immediately clenched his fists upon hearing this. His expression was getting uglier. He grew up in a family of modern medicine practitioners since childhood and had always been immersed in a scientific environment. Influenced by this upbringing, he also greatly revered science, considering modern medicine and science as the ultimate canon. Now that he had to apologize in front of so many people and personally admit that modern medicine was inferior to traditional medicine. It was even worse than killing him. ¡°What? Mr. rk, are you refusing to admit your defeat?¡± Han asked calmly. Kelsen¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he stared at rk ¡°rk, be a man of your word. Since you lost the bet, you should apologize as agreed. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me our Shadow Knight for not being polite to you, too,¡± Leonard said in a deep voice. ¡°rk, if you don¡¯t apologize, we won¡¯t be polite to you, too.¡± Gatsby and the other big shots also stood up and red at rk. Particrly those big shots who had personally experienced the magical effects of Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill. They stood behind Yvonne and Reign, iparably determined. After taking these pills, they felt a tremendous sense of case and pleasure in their bodies. They had indeed be much younger But these were only the first¨Cphase products that Yvonne and Mapleturz Groupunched. Perhaps there would be a second phase, the third phase, the fourth phase, and the fifth phase of the divine¨Cgrade remedy pill. If Yvonne and Mapleturz Group could develop even better remedy pill, they must have them. To have them, they had to maintain a good rtionship with Yvonne, Reign, and the others. They had been worried about having no way to get close to Reign and the others. Now that Han was rebuking rk, it immediately made them all start thinking. Confronting rk and forcing him to apologize meant they were in the same boat as Yvonne, Reign, and the others. Promoting their rtionship with Mapleturz Group by humiliating rk was simply the best way to demonstrate their loyalty and determination. ¡°rk, you¡¯re short¨Csighted. You look down on Ms. Lynch and the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. You have to apologize. ¡°Existence is the truth! The traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom has been passed down for thousands of years. How can our country¡¯s modem medicine beparable to it?¡± The traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom has a long history. From the discovery of medicinal herbs 5,000 years ago, it is evident that they have long stood at the pinnacle of global medicine. They¡¯re both pioneers and trailzers providing us with directions for future research. Based on what ground you¡¯re looking down upon traditional medicine?¡± ¡°rk, if you go back on your word and don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me me for banning yourpany¡± That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t apologize to Ms. Lynch and the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom, we¡¯ll do nothing for the rest of our lives but go against your Housman family¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°rk, you have to apologizer Therefore, many people at the scene red at rk, belittling him while praising the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. Looking at those furious people with anger in his eyes, rk felt tremendously dissatisfied. He thought to himself. ¡°Buck, these damned opportunists These people had remained silent not long ago. Many of them even tacitly allowed him to mock Yvonne. Seeing Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill a great sess and the incredible effect, these people¡¯s attitudes immediately changed tremendously and belittled him instead. Most of all, these people were clearly natives of the Whileal Kingdom. They were his countrymen and should be on his side But in the end, these people took advantage of the situation and bted him. They spoke as if they were the people of the Longhard Kingdom bragging about traditional medicine. They instead disparaged their country¡¯s medical skills and betrayed their country and people. This was simply annoying At this moment, he finally understood how Yvonne felt being bullied by so many people Furious! Aggrieved! Unwilling Frustrated! Despair! All these emotions merged and surged in his heart, causing hun mixed feelings Han, Yvonne, lost. Your remedy pill are better than our longevity clixit, but don¡¯t go overboant Staring at Han and Yvonne, rk gritted his teeth and refused to apologise If he apologized, his lifelong faith would be gone. rk was initially standing and watching by the side. Hearing Han¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned iparably ugly. He had wanted to slip away, but the people following Kelsen stared at him and refused to let him go. Now that Han said that, he felt a burning pain on his face as if he had been pped in public. ¡°Bet? What bet?¡± Leonard asked, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Dunkin, you don¡¯t know this. Before you guys arrived, Mr. rk of the Housman family had a bet with Ms. Labenz.¡± A big shot stood out and exined everything that had happened to Leonard. Hearing this, Leonard said to Kelsen, ¡°Mr. Maddox, shouldn¡¯t a man keep his word?¡± Kelsson immediately understood after hearing what he said. He turned to stare at rk and said, ¡°rk, since the oue is now determined, you should ept your defeat. ¡°Now, quickly apologize to Ms. Labenz and traditional medicine.¡± Hearing Kelsen¡¯s words, the others said, ¡°That¡¯s right. rk, you¡¯ve lost. Your longevity elixir is a complete defeat. You must apologize and admit traditional medicine is better than modern medicine.¡± ¡°rk, apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Many experts and big shots present red at rk and asked him to apologize unanimously. rk¡¯s expression became extremely ugly seeing such treatment from so many big shots. Bancroft¡¯s expression was tremendously ugly too. The elders of the Housman family sitting in the audience seats also had tremendously ugly expressions. They lost! Compared to Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill of traditional medicine, the longevity elixir they had painstakingly researched and developed for many years was an absolute failure. Furthermore, they were well aware of the longevity elixir¡¯s side effects and drawbacks but did not say it on such an asion. But after so many people consumed the remedy pill Yvonne took out, they did not have side effects. Based on this aspect alone, Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill far surpassed theirs. ¡°rk, you had so much to say just now and were full of sarcasm. Now I¡¯m asking you for an apology. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡± Han said coldly. rk immediately clenched his fists upon hearing this. His expression was getting uglier. He grew up in a family of modern medicine practitioners since childhood and had always been immersed in a scientific environment. Influenced by this upbringing, he also greatly revered science, considering modern medicine and science as the ultimate canon. Now that he had to apologize in front of so many people and personally admit that modern medicine was inferior to traditional medicine. It was even worse than killing him. ¡°What? Mr. rk, are you refusing to admit your defeat?¡± Han asked calmly. Kelsen¡¯s eyes turned even colder as he stared at rk ¡°rk, be a man of your word. Since you lost the bet, you should apologize as agreed. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me our Shadow Knight for not being polite to you, too,¡± Leonard said in a deep voice. ¡°rk, if you don¡¯t apologize, we won¡¯t be polite to you, too.¡± Gatsby and the other big shots also stood up and red at rk. Particrly those big shots who had personally experienced the magical effects of Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill. They stood behind Yvonne and Reign, iparably determined. After taking these pills, they felt a tremendous sense of case and pleasure in their bodies. They had indeed be much younger But these were only the first¨Cphase products that Yvonne and Mapleturz Groupunched. Perhaps there would be a second phase, the third phase, the fourth phase, and the fifth phase of the divine¨Cgrade remedy pill. If Yvonne and Mapleturz Group could develop even better remedy pill, they must have them. To have them, they had to maintain a good rtionship with Yvonne, Reign, and the others. They had been worried about having no way to get close to Reign and the others. Now that Han was rebuking rk, it immediately made them all start thinking. Confronting rk and forcing him to apologize meant they were in the same boat as Yvonne, Reign, and the others. Promoting their rtionship with Mapleturz Group by humiliating rk was simply the best way to demonstrate their loyalty and determination. ¡°rk, you¡¯re short¨Csighted. You look down on Ms. Lynch and the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. You have to apologize. ¡°Existence is the truth! The traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom has been passed down for thousands of years. How can our country¡¯s modem medicine beparable to it?¡± The traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom has a long history. From the discovery of medicinal herbs 5,000 years ago, it is evident that they have long stood at the pinnacle of global medicine. They¡¯re both pioneers and trailzers providing us with directions for future research. Based on what ground you¡¯re looking down upon traditional medicine?¡± ¡°rk, if you go back on your word and don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t me me for banning yourpany¡± That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t apologize to Ms. Lynch and the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom, we¡¯ll do nothing for the rest of our lives but go against your Housman family¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°rk, you have to apologizer Therefore, many people at the scene red at rk, belittling him while praising the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. Looking at those furious people with anger in his eyes, rk felt tremendously dissatisfied. He thought to himself. ¡°Buck, these damned opportunists These people had remained silent not long ago. Many of them even tacitly allowed him to mock Yvonne. Seeing Yvonne¡¯s remedy pill a great sess and the incredible effect, these people¡¯s attitudes immediately changed tremendously and belittled him instead. Most of all, these people were clearly natives of the Whileal Kingdom. They were his countrymen and should be on his side But in the end, these people took advantage of the situation and bted him. They spoke as if they were the people of the Longhard Kingdom bragging about traditional medicine. They instead disparaged their country¡¯s medical skills and betrayed their country and people. This was simply annoying At this moment, he finally understood how Yvonne felt being bullied by so many people Furious! Aggrieved! Unwilling Frustrated! Despair! All these emotions merged and surged in his heart, causing hun mixed feelings Han, Yvonne, lost. Your remedy pill are better than our longevity clixit, but don¡¯t go overboant Staring at Han and Yvonne, rk gritted his teeth and refused to apologise If he apologized, his lifelong faith would be gone. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 A tomato hit rk, and his face was covered in red ketchup. He wiped away the ketchup from his face on the spot and said furiously, ¡°Bastard, how dare you hit me with a tomato?¡± Everyone present was stunned seeing the scene. No one expected Han to do such a thing. Reign and Yvonne were stunned 100. It was so rude to throw rotten tomatoes at rk in public. Did Han not consider what the world would think of the people from the Longhard Kingdom after he did this? Han looked calm as he said indifferently. ¡°This is what your Housman family did to our Yvie carlier. Now, you understand how it feels like, don¡¯t you?¡± He could clearly see from this side the ten¨Cyear¨Cold child beside rk was the first person who threw something onto the stage. Initially, the child did not intend to throw anything, but rk deliberately instigated the child to do it. Therefore, he made a move rudely, directly throwing a rotten tomato at rk¡¯s face. He wanted rk to experience the same pain in the same way. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± rk felt the taste of the rotten tomatoes on his face, his eyes turned red, and he could not contain his anger. Immediately, he fiercely attacked Han, ready to fight him with all his might. However, it was futile. His strength was simply insignificantpared to Han¡¯s. Before he could even approach Han, Han kicked him directly, sending him flying and causing him to crash onto the ground, embarrassed and in a sorry state. The intense pain made him kneel on the ground, his face contorted in agony, and he began to vomit uncontrobly. At this moment, he felt his intestines as if shattered. The excruciating pain made him feel like dying. Instantly, a foul smell of rotting and sour food filled the entire venue, particrly pungent and unpleasant. Everyone at the scene covered their noses with incredibly ufortable expressions. Many even stayed away from rk, afraid they would faint from the stench. ¡°Han, you¡¯ve gone overboard!¡± ¡°Han, you¡¯ve simply gone too far!¡± ¡°Han, you¡¯ve already won. Is there a need to humiliate rk like this?¡± ¡°The traditional medicine of your Longhard Kingdom is indeed impressive. We admit it. But you actually did this. You¡¯re too uncivilized!¡± Seeing the scene, the elders of the Housman family stood up on the spot ring at Han. ¡°Going too far? Uncivilized?¡± Upon hearing this, Han almost burst intoughter and coldly replied, ¡°Do you, old farts, have the nerve to lecture us on this? When rk bullied our Yvie, why didn¡¯t you step forward to criticize him for going overboard? ¡°To put it bluntly, in your mind, the people of the Longhard Kingdom deserve to be bullied by you. That¡¯s why you allowed rk and the others to bully us with their numbers, and many men bullied an unarmed woman! ¡°This is simply despicable and shameless behavior! ¡°In your mind, the people of the Whileal Kingdom can¡¯t be bullied by the Longhard Kingdom people. ¡°When Yvie was bullied, you indulged, pretended to be dead, and turned a blind eye to it. Now that rk was bullied, you immediately stood up. Are you not shameless?¡± As soon as he said this, all the elders of the Housman family were speechless, not knowing what to say. They indeed allowed rk and the others to bully Yvonne just now. Now that Han had exposed them, they had nothing to say. Han was expressionless, saying coldly, ¡°rk, ording to our bet, we¡¯ve won. You must apologize in public. 10 IS ¡°Also, you must apologize worldwide. ¡°Now, are you convinced?¡± Iparably terrifying pressure filled these callous words. rk knelt on the ground with a look of intense pain. When he heard Han¡¯s words, his expression became even uglier. After being beaten up, he still had to apologize. Making him lower his noble head to the Longhard Kingdom and traditional medicine would be more unbearable than being killed. ¡°I¡¯m saying it for thest time. Apologize, Kelsen also opened his mouth and said. Leonard took out his phone and said word by word, ¡°You have ten seconds to apologize. Otherwise, our Shadow Knight will destroy everything in your Housman family on the spot.¡± Hearing their words, the expressions of the elders of the Housman family changed drastically. The elder who previously defended rk¡¯s actions narrowed his eyes and immediately spoke up, reprimanding, ¡°rk, apologize to Mr. Jaber and the others immediately.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°What?¡± rk¡¯s expression changed. He had thought the elders of his family would stand up for him and protect him. But it ended up that the seniors of the family actually asked him to apologize to Han and the others! How could it be? Bancroft also said at this moment, ¡°rk, look at the big picture. You must apologize to Mr. Jaber and Ms. Lynch immediately.¡± ¡°Bancroft, why are you too¡­¡± rk¡¯s expression changed. ¡°rk, look at the big picture!¡± Bancroft said grimly. Their Housman family was indeed powerful, but they could notpare to Kelsen and Shadow Knight. Once these two forces made a move, their Housman family would definitely face a catastrophic disaster. For the survival of the family, they would abandon the chariot to save the general by asking rk to apologize to Yvonne and the others. ¡°rk, you¡¯re the one who started this, so you have to deal with it.¡± ¡°Whoever started the trouble should end it. You must solve it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. rk, you¡¯re a man. You must take responsibility for your actions and resolve this matter well. Our Housman family won¡¯t let you off if you fail to do so!¡± The elders of the Housman family immediately stood up and red at rk. They could ignore Han, Yvonne, Reign, and the others. However, all of them were afraid of the power of Kelsen and Shadow Knight. Once Shadow Knight and Kelsen attacked their Housman family, they would be doomed. Therefore, they must make rk apologize. Hearing the words of these elders, rk felt a chill. He was doomed! If even the elders in their family said so, his reputation and dignity were down the drain. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, unwilling to apologize. At this moment, Leonard started to count down, ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡± Kelsen stared at rk coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize before Mr. Dunkin finishes his countdown, I¡¯ll immediately get the relevant departments to investigate the evidence of your company¡¯s crimes!¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone and dialed a number. Seeing this, Bancroft and the elders of the Housman family became anxious and berated again, ¡°rk, quickly apologize to Ms. Lynch! Chapter 890 Chapter 890 The elders of the Housman family were panicked hearing Leonard¡¯s countdown. Kelsen was the highest¨Cranking leader in Blubridge City. However, with the strength of the Housman family, they still had a chance to have a good negotiation. Nevertheless, there was no way for them to deal with a behemoth like Shadow Knight. ¡°After all, the Shadow Knight¡¯s influence spanned globally, dominating various industries regardless of the military, energy. food and beverage, or pharmaceuticals with an immensely formidable position. Their Housman family would definitely be wiped out if Shadow Knight attacked them. After all, this group of people is a superpower capable of overthrowing nations! Even the Whileal Kingdom dared not be too arrogant toward Shadow Knight. They even dared not offend him. Once Shadow Knight shed with the Whileal Kingdom. At that time, the Whileal Kingdom was severely injured by numerous troops of the Whileal Kingdom and suffered heavy losses. Since then, even the highest¨Clevel higher¨Cups of the Whileal Kingdom had listed Shadow Knight as the least they could trifle with at the highest position, no one could challenge the position until now. ¡°rk, quickly apologize¡± ¡°rk, if you still refuse to apologize, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°rk¡­¡± All of the elders of the Housman family were furious. They red fiercely at rk, forcing him to apologize to Yvonne. rk gritted his teeth, trembling all over and gritting tightly. Must he really apologize? If he apologized, the faith he had persevered his whole lifetime would copse at this moment. Leonard was still counting down, word by word, ¡°Three, two, one¡­¡± The moment he uttered thest number, he immediately made a call. ¡°Somebody, immediately¡­ ¡°Sorry!¡± rk suddenly walked up, bowed deeply to Yvonne, and apologized at this moment. For the sake of his family¡¯s survival, he had to set aside his honor and pride. ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Han asked coldly. ¡°Ms. Lynch, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m at fault. I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated you and Longhard Kingdom¡¯s traditional medicine. I shouldn¡¯t have let others attack you in such a manner. ¡°I¡¯m at fault! ¡°I hereby acknowledge that traditional medicine is the most top¨Cnotch and longstanding medical practice in the world. surpassing all others, while modern medicine is trash. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± For the sake of the big picture, rk bowed and apologized to Yvonne. His voice was so loud that it resounded throughout the venue. After uttering these words, he felt as if all his energy and spirit had been drained from his body, and tears uncontrobly streamed down his face. He was doomed! While saying this, he felt everything he had learned and insisted on for the past 20 years was fake. It was a trash medical practice far behind the traditional medicine of the Longhard Kingdom. This feeling was particrly strong, making him doubt his life. ¡°Did rk really apologize?¡± ¡°Oh my god! rk is so proud of his Housman family¡¯s science. He has always thought that science is number one. Now that he acknowledges traditional medicine is better than modern medicine, it¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡± ¡°The situation is indeed more important than individuals. Facing Shadow Knight and Kelsen, not to mention rk, even 10.19 Gatsby would have to bow.¡± Seeing rk bow and apologize, all the big shots present were dumbfounded. However, many big shots expressed their understanding too. After all, the families behind Shadow Knight and Kelsen were colossal entities, and no one could shake them. A mere Housman family was simply trashpared to these two forces. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Han appeared calm and said deliberately, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said, and immediately release them on your official tform. Retain them for ten days, and you¡¯re not allowed to retract them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to do this,¡± Landon said in a deep voice. ¡°You¡­¡± rk raised his head and red at Han and the others. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do it, are you?¡± Leonard looked at rk and raised his phone again. Seeing this, rk¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡± After saying that, he suppressed the humiliation in his heart and quickly typed out a message, edited it, and posted it. After posting it, he gritted his teeth. His heart was filled with unwillingness, humiliation, and grievance. He never had this feeling in his life. He felt so ufortable that he almost wanted to die. At this moment, he deeply regretted it and felt deeply remorseful. If he had known this would happen, he would not have humiliated Yvonne. Now, he had reaped what he sowed. He had lost all his dignity. ¡°Remember. You¡¯re not allowed to retract it for ten days. Someone from our Shadow Knight will keep an eye on you,¡± Leonard said in a deep voice. rk¡¯s expression turned even more desperate hearing this, and his heart filled with grievance. ¡°Alright, the matter hase to an end.¡± Leonard put away his phone and turned to look at Yvonne. ¡°Ms. Lynch, I have something to discuss with you in detail. Can we talk in private?¡± ¡°With me?¡± Yvonne was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Leonard nodded. Yvonne did not know what Leonard wanted, but she nodded and walked to the other side with him. Kelsen seemed to have predicted what they would discuss and hurriedly moved to the other side, listening attentively. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After the three left, Gatsby, Gilroy, and the others walked over again, surrounded Reign, and kept ttering her, trying to impress her. Han walked to the edge of the stage and lit a cigarette. He ced it in his mouth and looked in Leonard¡¯s direction as if thinking of something. After walking to the side, Leonard stared at Yvonne and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Lynch, may I ask you a question? How did you get to know our Sovereign?¡± ¡°Sovereign?¡± Yvonne looked puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s the king of our Shadow Knight, Sovereign of Shadows!¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he said, ¡°I received the order from Sovereign of Shadows and came from afar to support you. ¡°Our king said that you¡¯re his friend. ¡°So, I¡¯m asking you, how did you get to know our king? And do you know what our king looks like?¡± At this point, he was tremendously excited. As a result, everyone in Shadow Knight deeply admired the Sovereign of Shadows and almost treated him as a deity worthy of reverence and worship. However, many did not even know what the Sovereign of Shadows looked like and if the Sovereign of Shadows was a male or a female. If Yvonne was Sovereign of Shadows¡® friend, Yvonne might know Sovereign of Shadows¡® appearance. Upon hearing this, Yvonne¡¯s expression became even more perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t know any Sovereign of Shadows. Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake me for someone else?¡± Chapter 891 Chapter 891 She had always been in the country and was either in the researchb orpany. She rarely went out, and her friends were only Reign and Han. She did not know Sovereign of Shadows at all. ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Xiao Beichen frowned. Kelsen¡¯s expression changed as well. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Lynch, think about it carefully. Are there any powerful and mysterious experts around you?¡± Leonard also said, ¡°Think about it again carefully. Did our Sovereign wear a mask or disguise himself? ¡°Does he have two names?¡± As far as he knew, Sovereign of Shadows was very good at disguising himself. He often dressed up in different appearances to carry out various missions. It was very likely Sovereign of Shadows had used a fake identity when making friends with Yvonne. Therefore, Yvonne did not know her friend was the world¡¯s number one expert, Sovereign of Shadows. ¡°In disguise?¡± Yvonne fell into deep thought. In the end, she shook her head and said, ¡°No. The friends I know don¡¯t have dual identities.¡± ¡°Leonard, Mr. Maddox, it was most likely you have mistaken me for someone else.¡± Kelsen and Leonard instantly fell silent hearing this. ¡°Mr. Dunkin, could it be you have mistaken her for someone else?¡± Kelsen said in a low voice. Leonard shook his head and said, ¡°Our Sovereign is elusive and unparalleled in transfiguration. Whenever he carries out a mission, he will assume different appearances and faces. ¡°I reckon when Ms. Lynch made friends with our Sovereign, our Sovereign must have used a fake identity, and she¡¯s unaware. Upon hearing this, Kelsen understood in his heart. Indeed, it made a lot of sense! It would be undignified if others could discover the Sovereign of Shadows¡® true identity easily. ¡°I appreciate your help very much. When I upgrade these remedy pillter, I¡¯ll give them to you as a thank¨Cyou gift. Thank you.¡± Yvonne thanked Leonard and Kelsen respectfully before returning to Reign and the others¡® side. Reign nced at Gatsby, Gilroy, and the others and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, everyone. This matter hase to an end. We¡¯re going back first.¡± At this moment, Josef walked out of the crowd, his eyes solemn. ¡°Ms. Labenz, you can¡¯t leave tonight¡± ¡°Why?¡± Reign frowned. ¡°Mr. Josef, you betrayed us just now. What do you want to do now?¡± Landon said coldly. Previously, Josef was on their side. He had even stood up for Yvonne before. However, when people threw eggs and tomatoes at Yvonne, Josef ignored them even though he was on the stage. It was indeed a tant betrayal! Therefore, he held a strong grudge against Josef. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think of me. In short, it will definitely be very dangerous if you leave tonight. You¡¯ll have a slim chance of survival.¡± Josef appeared solemn and earnest. He said in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s tremendously dangerous outside now. Many troops are lying in ambush, wanting to kill you guys. ¡°Stay here. With the protection of my force, no one dares to attack you. ¡°When the timing is right, I will have someone quietly escort you guys away.¡± He was the CEO of Deity Pharmaceutical Group and a super big shot in the pharmaceutical industry in Blubridge City. He knew the changes in this city like the back of his hand. ording to their intelligence, many forces were lying in ambush outside the hotel now. As soon as Han and his group appeared, they were bound to encounter an ambush. It was highly likely that everyone except Lawrence would be heavily targeted and attacked. ¡°Stop trying to intimidate us. Do you think we will forgive you just because of this?¡± Landon sneered. ¡°Mr. Katz, what he said is true. I can sense danger,¡± Lawrence said. ¡°I¡¯ve also sensed a hint of danger,¡± Reign said. While she might not possess the same level of sharpness as Lawrence that could foresee future situations, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that it was tremendously dangerous outside. She was in such a hurry just now because she had wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible and return to the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°Many people are indeed lying in ambush outside now,¡± Han said calmly. He possessed an incredibly keen perceptiveness in sensing the presence of the murderous aura and had long perceived the presence of a powerful and pervasive hostility outside. As for the weaker murderous aura, they were simply countless. Josef was right. Once they went out, many would attack them. ¡°What should we do now? Are they here for our remedy pill?¡± Yvonne was a little nervous. They had no external help in a foreign country. The consequences would be unimaginable if they were attacked again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Han lit a cigarette and said calmly, ¡°However, Mr. Josef is right. It¡¯s not the time to go out now. ¡°We need to wait for a while.¡± ¡°Until when?¡± Yvonne asked. Han took a puff of his cigarette, slowly exhaling a mouthful of smoke, then he said calmly, ¡°No idea. At this moment, Lawrence said, ¡°Wait for everyone to disperse.¡± With his sharp gaze, he quickly understood what Han meant. Now that many people were gathered here, with a mix of friends and foes. Their whereabouts could be exposed at any time. The enemy lurked in the dark while they were in the light! Under such circumstances, even the most formidable person would be heavily targeted and attacked. ¡°Wait till everyone disperses?¡± Reign and Yvonne were intelligent. Hearing those words and considering the possible ambush outside, they instantly understood. In this hall, there must be spies of the ambushers outside. Han looked at Josef calmly while smoking. ¡°I know what you did just now was not within your control, but the person behind you shouldn¡¯t be here now. ¡°Please do me a favor now. Evacuate everyone from here.¡± Only did the number of people reduce that they could escape better. Josef nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± After saying that, he immediately turned around and instructed his secretary. Not long after, many guests left the venue under the lead of the security guard. Gilroy, Gatsby, and the others came to shake hands with Reign and Yvonne one by one before leaving. All these old foxes knew Reign and the others were about to face an earth¨Cshattering battle. Only if Reign and the others survived would they be qualified to cooperate with them. Soon, only Josef, Kelsen, Leonard, Reign, and the others were left. People were insincere, driven by personal gain. 10 211 Looking at the empty venue, Reign once again deeply understood the principle of not getting too close to the businessman. Once you were in danger, no matter how close you were to each other, they would choose to leave. In times of crisis, only those who stood by her and never abandoned her were friends worth befriending. While smoking. Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Our n is about to begin.¡± Gatsby would have to bow.¡± Seeing rk bow and apologize, all the big shots present were dumbfounded. However, many big shots expressed their understanding too. After all, the families behind Shadow Knight and Kelsen were colossal entities, and no one could shake them. A mere Housman family was simply trashpared to these two forces. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Han appeared calm and said deliberately, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said, and immediately release them on your official tform. Retain them for ten days, and you¡¯re not allowed to retract them That¡¯s right. You have to do this,¡± Landon said in a deep voice. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°You¡­¡± rk raised his head and red at Han and the others. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do it, are you?¡± Leonard looked at rk and raised his phone again. Seeing this, rk¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡± After saying that, he suppressed the humiliation in his heart and quickly typed out a message, edited it, and posted it. After posting it, he gritted his teeth. His heart was filled with unwillingness, humiliation, and grievance. He never had this feeling in his life. He felt so ufortable that he almost wanted to die. At this moment, he deeply regretted it and felt deeply remorseful. If he had known this would happen, he would not have humiliated Yvonne. Now, he had reaped what he sowed. He had lost all his dignity. ¡°Remember. You¡¯re not allowed to retract it for ten days. Someone from our Shadow Knight will keep an eye on you,¡± Leonard said in a deep voice. rk¡¯s expression turned even more desperate hearing this, and his heart filled with grievance. ¡°Alright, the matter hase to an end.¡± Leonard put away his phone and turned to look at Yvonne. ¡°Ms. Lynch, I have something to discuss with you in detail. Can we talk in private?¡± ¡°With me?¡± Yvonne was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Leonard nodded. Yvonne did not know what Leonard wanted, but she nodded and walked to the other side with him. Kelsen seemed to have predicted what they would discuss and hurriedly moved to the other side, listening attentively. After the three left, Gatsby, Gilroy, and the others walked over again, surrounded Reign, and kept ttering her, trying to impress her. Han walked to the edge of the stage and lit a cigarette. He ced it in his mouth and looked in Leonard¡¯s direction as if thinking of something After walking to the side, Leonard stared at Yvonne and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Lynch, may I ask you a question? How did you get to know our Sovereign?¡± ¡°Sovereign?¡± Yvonne looked puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s the king of our Shadow Knight, Sovereign of Shadows!¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he said, ¡°I received the order from Sovereign of Shadows and came from afar to support you ¡°Our king said that you¡¯re his friend. ¡°So, I¡¯m asking you, how did you get to know our king? ¡°And do you know what our king looks like?¡± At this point, he was tremendously excited. Over the years, Sovereign of Shadows led them to win unbeatable battles and create miracles one after another. As a result, everyone in Shadow Knight deeply admired the Sovereign of Shadows and almost treated him as a deity worthy of reverence and worship. However, many did not even know what the Sovereign of Shadows looked like and if the Sovereign of Shadows was a male or a female. If Yvonne was Sovereign of Shadows¡® friend, Yvonne might know Sovereign of Shadows¡® appearance. Upon hearing this, Yvonne¡¯s expression became even more perplexed. ¡°I don¡¯t know any Sovereign of Shadows. Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake me for someone else?¡± Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Han¡¯s gaze was cold, filled with a murderous aura. He did not even bother to care about the ambush set up by those people. He evacuated the others to see who genuinely took Reign as a friend on this international stage. It appeared none was worth cultivating a deep friendship with apart from Josef and Kelsen. ¡°n?¡± Upon hearing this, Reign, Yvonne, Landon, and the others looked at Han with perplexed expressions, then nced at each other, puzzled and confused. Since when did they have an escape n? ¡°Han, what do we do?¡± Lawrence asked. Smoking. Han said with a cold gaze, ¡°First and foremost, we have discerned who our enemies and friends are. ¡°Rei, Yvie, Lawrence, Mr. Katz, bear in mind, those present are the people worth trusting the most. ¡°When ourpany rises to prominence in the future, we must never forget them.¡± Reign and the others nodded and nced at Josef and the others meaningfully. After discovering many people had their eyes on them, even big shots like Gatsby had left. Only Josef, Kelsen, and the others were by their side. This was genuine sincerity! ¡°What do we do next?¡± Lawrence continued asking. In fact, he hade out with various escape strategies in his mind. He had simted them hundreds of times in his mind, such as diversion tactics, deceptive maneuvers, and strategic retreats like misdirection, hidden passage, feigned ignorance, and so on. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Unfortunately, all the strategies failed after his brain¡¯s deduction. He would ultimately fail in the critical moment regardless of the method used. Because he had predicted there were at least ten god¨Css experts among the assassins lying in the ambush. This was definitely terrifying existence that could sweep away all forces! It failed regardless if it was fleeting or negotiating. Therefore, he wanted to know very much what method Han would use so that they could escape. ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz, we might have some ways if you want to leave.¡± At this moment, Jessica walked in with Kylie and the others. Following her were the god¨Css twin experts behind her. ¡°Ms. Jessica, this is not something you can participate in. You should leave quickly, Reign said in a low voice. Jessica¡¯s appearance surprised her. She never expected such a top celebrity to stand on their side in such a crucial moment. She appreciated her kindness! However, she was a woman who had experienced a hail of bullets and knew how dangerous it was outside. Although Jessica was a top celebrity and had a lot of influence in business. However, in a real life¨Cor¨Cdeath battle, celebrities had little influence and were likely to be cannon fodder. She did not want Jessica to be dragged into danger and killed! Moreover, she was the people of Longhard Kingdom. It was fine even if she fell out with everyone this time. As long as she returned to the Longhard Kingdom, she could still do well. But Jessica was a native of the Whileal Kingdom. Once she fell out with many forces, she would undoubtedly face immense difficulties and obstacles within the Whileal Kingdom. It might even affect her future and endanger her life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Jessica smiled and winked at Reign. ¡°Within the Whileal Kingdom, I still have some influence. Many people will give me 10-91 due respect. ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ve investigated. The people lying in the ambush outside mainly want the brain of your brother, Lawrence. They won¡¯t really hurt the rest of you. ¡°Therefore, you will definitely be safe as long as you follow me. ¡°This way, it will be much easier for Mr. Jaber to protect Lawrence alone.¡± Everyone was stunned hearing this. Lawrence¡¯s expression darkened. He knew the red¨Crobed messenger had released the information resulting in many people having their eyes on him, as if he were a coveted target, just like the Elixir of Life. ¡°Let me know if you have any countermeasures. I, too, can help.¡± Kelsen also walked over and said confidently, ¡°With me clearing the way, no one dares toy a hand on me within the Whileal Kingdom.¡± Lawrence shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Maddox, you¡¯re overly confident in your identity. In the current situation, if you were to be by our side, you would be shattered by the sniper rifle the moment you step out.¡± When deducing the oue in his mind, he had the oue of Kelsen¡¯s death hundreds of times. Kelsen¡¯s identity and power were utterly useless in the face of absolute carnage. Those criminals who coveted his brain were truly evil and ruthless beings. They couldmit any deranged acts in their pursuits of his brain. ¡°What did you say?¡± Kelsen¡¯s face darkened. This was Blubridge City, and he was the highest¨Cranking leader in the city. He was in charge of everything here, just like the king here. He did not believe anyone would dare toy a hand on him. ¡°Mr. Maddox, you may influence businessmen, but when dealing with the most ruthless criminals in the world, your identity holds no significance.¡± Leonard looked calm. He pointed at the door and said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go out and try shouting and see. Kelsen¡¯s temper red up, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone in Blubridge City dares toy a finger on me.¡± After saying that, he strode toward the hall and arrived at the space outside the hotel¡¯s main entrance, shouting, Those in the dark, listen up. I¡¯m protecting Han and Lawrence. Whoever dares to touch them will be going against me! ¡°If you want Lawrence¡¯s brain, you have to get past my corpse first! ¡°Did you hear that? ¡°Get lost!¡± He roared in anger, his voice echoing far and wide. Following his voice, the entire street became incredibly calm and silent. Seeing this, Kelsen looked calm and proud. He turned to look at Han and the others and said, smiling, ¡°How is it? Did you see that? In Blubridge City, no one dares to¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a gunshot resounded through the entire night sky. Kelsen¡¯s arm was shot by a bullet, blood gushing out, leaving behind a gruesome hole. At this moment, the smile on Kelsen¡¯s face suddenly froze, and his expression turned from smug to pained. ¡°Mr. Maddox, quicklye back!¡± When a bodyguard saw this scene, his expression changed. He rushed out like a bolt of lightning, grabbed Kelsen, and rushed back into the hotel like a gust of wind. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The moment they left, gunshots rang out loudly. Countless bullets bombarded the spot where Kelsen was standing. II Kelsen hadn¡¯t been brought back just now, he might have been riddled with bullets like a ho¡¯s nest. 10:21 Kelsen returned to the hotel and was instantly furious seeing the bullet holes on the ground. ¡°Fuck! A bunch of animals You actually dare to shoot at me! I¡¯m going to ughter you all!¡± Those people had gone crazy. They did not even give the big shot of Blubridge City his due Chapter 893 Chapter 893 As the highest¨Cranking leader of Blubridge City for so long, he had always been amanding presence, able to manipte situations effortlessly. In this city, leaders of any force must show utmost respect when seeing him. Even the god¨Css expert had to nod and bow, ttering and pleasing him. But now, his identity had actually lost its effect! The people lying in ambush outside were simply insane existence! After swearing and cursing, he hurriedly said to Han and the others, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Ms. Labenz, it¡¯s tremendously dangerous outside now. You must not go out.¡± They even dared to shoot a leader like him. Han and the others might be a ho¡¯s nest if they were to go out. ¡°We¡¯ve found out.¡± At this moment, one of Josef¡¯s secretaries came over with a tablet. He handed the tablet to Josef and said, ¡°Mr. Josef, ording to our drone¡¯s response, we have found the positions of the ambushers.¡± Josef took over the tablet and nced at it. Then he handed the tablet to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, these are the positions of the ambushers. Have a look and see if it helps.¡± Han nced at the tablet and said calmly, ¡°Show it to Mr. Dunkin.¡± Josef was stunned but did not have any objections. Then he directly handed the tablet to Leonard. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see this. I know where those people are ambushing. Show it to Mr. Katz, Leonard said calmly. ¡°You know their positions?¡± Josef was stunned. ¡°Of course. You have a top¨Cnotch drone. I also have ways to find out everything.¡± Leonard said confidently. Josef looked puzzled, with a hint of confusion in his eyes. They deployed the most advanced drones for aerial surveince. They also utilized the most powerful thermal imaging technology. Anyone on the street with body heat would be detected. Although their technology was so advanced, it took a lot of effort for them to find the positions of the ambushers. Leonard did not even need to look to locate those people. Was that possible? ¡°I know you¡¯re doubting something, but my abilities are beyond doubt, Leonard said calmly. After that, he whistled. Just as the whistle sounded, an emerald green bird flew in from outside andnded on Leonard¡¯s shoulder, non¨Cstop chirping. With his hands in his pockets, Leonard said calmly with confidence in his eyes, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Emerald. my most loyalpanion and also my eyes. ¡°It was flying around just now and has told me many people¡¯s positions.¡± While speaking, he took out some food from his pocket and ced it in his hand. The emerald green bird immediately jumped into his palm and began to eat the food. ¡°You can understand the birdnguage?¡± Reign, Yvonne, Lawrence, and the others looked at Leonard in tremendous shock. He could gather information by relying on a bird?¡± Didn¡¯t it sound too mystical? ¡°I¡¯m a little unique. I canmunicate with everything in the world. You might not understand the language of these birds, but I can understand what they mean,¡± Leonard exined. ¡°Are you sure you understand?¡± Josef asked curiously. He had encountered some magicians and beast tamers who imed they could understand animal languages. However, after inviting those people to conduct experiments, he realized they were all lying. Most of them were just familiar with those animals¡® habits and made their judgments based on that. Did Leonard really understand birdnguage? ¡°Chirp, chirp, chirp.¡± At this moment, Emerald started to chirp again. ¡°Leonard, what did it say?¡± Lawrence asked. Leonard stroked Emerald¡¯s feather and said with a smile, ¡°It said it was nearly scared to death by someone¡¯s aura just now. It might have been killed if it didn¡¯t dodge quickly. It even asked me to double its amount of food.¡± After saying that, he took out some bird food and ced it in his hand. Emerald¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. It lowered its head and started eating. Han and Reign immediately understood what Emerald was talking about. Just now, after taking the pills, the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s strength soared to the God Realm rapidly, and the terrifying aura forced many people to kneel. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As animals were more sensitive to this kind of aura, they could not withstand this terrifying pressure. When the red¨Crobed messenger¡¯s aura fully bloomed, all the insects, birds, and beasts within a radius of six miles would explode into blood mist. The fact that Emerald could survive that situation was indeed hard toe by. Josef put away the tablet and said in a deep voice, ¡°I still don¡¯t believe you can understand bird language. Tell me now if you can really grasp the information of those people.¡± Leonard did not make things difficult for Josef. He nced at Emerald. After swallowing the food in its mouth, Emerald chirped again. Leonard immediately started to trante, ¡°There¡¯re two god¨Css experts in the southeast. ¡°A sniper in the southwest! ¡°And also a sniper on the balcony on the eighth floor in the northwest, half a mile from here. ¡°In the north of the street, there¡¯s a bunch of heavily armed mercenaries. ¡°It¡¯s at¡­¡± The man and the bird began to coborate. Each time Emerald finished chirping. Leonard started to trante. Josef and the secretary quickly raised the tablet topare the information carefully. They were instantly stunned byparing the information. It was all correct, not a single mistake! Their eyes widened, looking at Leonard in disbelief, and their mouths were agape, unable to speak for a long time. It was correct without any mistakes. It meant Emerald had indeed found out where the enemies were, and Leonard could understand the animalsnguages. This was simply too shocking! ¡°Is this the people from Shadow Knight? It¡¯s truly amazing! Kelsen looked at Leonard with admiration. Witnessing this scene, Jessica, Kylie, and their people were dumbfounded. This was the first time in their life they witnessed such an extraordinary ability. It was simply eye¨C opening! Josef looked at Leonard, eyes shining brightly. ¡°Mr. Dunkin, can we invite you¡­¡± Being able to understand thenguage of animals meant Leonard¡¯s brain structure might differ from others. He wanted to keep Leonard in his Deity Pharmaceutical Group and study his brain. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not going anywhere except Shadow Knight.¡± Leonard waved his hand and declined Josef¡¯s invitation. Then he looked at Han and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ve distracted. ¡°Now, how do you n to break out?¡± Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Leonard looked at Han with a piercing gaze. When Han gave orders, excitement vaguely filled Leonard¡¯s heart. In fact, when Han stood up and said he was leaving, he had an inexplicable sense of trust in Han. He felt Han seemed to resemble someone he knew! However, he could not remember who it specifically was at the moment. Nheless, this did not stop him from considering Leonard as the leader and wanting to hear his opinion on the breakout n. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone at the scene turned their gaze toward Han. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Jaber, now that you¡¯repletely surrounded and there¡¯s no escape. What do you n to do?¡± Josef, too, asked. As he spoke, he handed the tablet to Jessica, Landon, and the others to see the positions of the ambushers. Seeing the densely packed red dots on the tablet, the expressions of Jessica and the others changed. With the hotel as the center, ambushes were everywhere within a radius of three miles. What was most terrifying was that these ambushers were densely packed, blocking every exit, leaving no chance for escape. Regardless of which direction they fled in, they could not avoid the attacks from these people. In other words, they were being closely watched, leaving them with no room to maneuver. The number of these ambushers alone was iparably overwhelming, to the point they could drown them with a spit from each person. At this moment, Kelsen, finally finished bandaging his wound, said in a deep voice, ¡°If those bastards dare to disrespect me, it means they¡¯re going against me. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to break out of the encirclement. I¡¯ll contact my battle teams now and send troops over to pick you up and send you out. It¡¯ll enable you to return to your country safely.¡± After saying that, he immediately picked up his phone and prepared to contact his subordinates. Han smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Maddox, we appreciate your kindness, but it¡¯s no point doing this. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, all the signals here have been blocked. Kelsen took out his phone and looked at it. There was indeed no signal on his phone. Boom! At this moment, a series of explosions echoed from outside, and the drones Josef sent out plummeted from the sky. shattering into pieces upon impact. Josef¡¯s expression changed. He quickly picked up his phone and the tablet, looking at them. Both his phone and tablet were out of signal! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bastard! Are those people courting death?¡± Josef was enraged. ¡°How dare you to attack me in Blubridge City? This¡¯s simplywless! I¡¯ll definitely find out who did this after getting out of here. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kelsen was tremendously furious. Regardless of the circumstances, he was the boss of this city, and his words here were considered order. However, the secretly lurking troops did not regard him highly and even attempted to shoot him. This filled him with immense anger, as he felt that his dignity was being greatly challenged. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t find out anything Han shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be. As long as I can get out, I¡¯ll still be the king of Blubridge City When I speak¡­ Kelsen said confidently. Reign interrupted Kelsen. ¡°Mr. Maddox, have you ever thought of this? They all want to kill you. Could it be your..¡± Kelsen could not say anything further, and his expression turned extremely ugly 10.22 Reign was right! He was the king here. Even the god¨Css experts did not dare to be arrogant before him. Now that the person lying in the ambush wanted to kill him, it could only mean one thing, that his immediate superior had taken action. To be precise, someone with a higher position than him had given such an order to kill him! And now, they were all surrounded here with their fates unknown. ¡°Bastard, who has wanted to kill me?¡± Kelsen gritted his teeth, eyes filled with doubt and anger. He had been taking charge of Blubridge City for many years and used the influence of this city to build his family into one of the top ten forces in the Whileal Kingdom. To be blunk, he was now fully qualified to run for the position of the king of the Whileal Kingdom. Now that someone had wanted to kill him, it must be someone with a higher position and status in the Whileal Kingdom. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and his pupils constricted violently. There was only one possibility for someone with a higher position and status than him, and that was the royal family of the Whileal Kingdom! At the thought of this, his heart sank, and he felt like it had plummeted into an icy abyss sending shivers down his entire body. If the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s royal family wanted to get rid of him, it meant someone in the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s royal family had targeted Lawrence. It was too terrifying. What era were they in now? The Whileal Kingdom¡¯s technology had reached the stage where they could now fly to the moon! How could the royal family believe that brains could evolve and one could be smarter by eating brains? It was utterly ridiculous and excessively old¨Cfashioned! ¡°The Whileal Kingdom¡¯s royal family seemed to believe that Lawrence¡¯s brain has nourishing effects.¡± Han walked over and patted Kelsen¡¯s shoulder. He said calmnly, ¡°Mr. Maddox, you don¡¯t have to sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve lost the trust of the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s royal family, but you¡¯ve won our trust in you. ¡°Trust me. You didn¡¯t lose out this time.¡± After saying that, he looked at Reign and the others and said, ¡°Since we arepletely surrounded, any strategy we employ will be within the enemy¡¯s expectations. ¡°Therefore, I have no intention of using any strategy. Instead, I want to attempt a frontal breakout! ¡°Rei, you four must unwaveringly follow behind me. As long as you¡¯re behind me, your lives will not be in danger As he spoke, his eye expression was iparably confident and cold. ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing Han¡¯s words, everyone except Leonard was stunned. Currently, the outside was in a state ofplete ambush from all directions. Countless guns were aiming at them within three miles, and there were numerous general¨Css experts and at least ten god¨Css experts. If they were to walk out boldly at this moment, they would undoubtedly face an endless hail of bullets ¡°Mr. Jaber, why don¡¯t you reconsider¡­ Josef whispered. Charging out directly and attempting a frontal breakout was an act of courting death for him. It was too reckless! Han smiled and did not refute. Instead, he said to Leonard, ¡°I know your ability. Act now!¡± After saying that, he stepped forward and walked toward the hotel¡¯s main entrance ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­¡± Seeing Han going out like this, Josef and Kelsen immediately stomped their feet, looking at Han with worried eye expressions. Kelsen had just proven that the snipers outside would kill whoever went out 10.99 If Han walked out like this, he was walking toward the gates of hell. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At this moment, Reign also moved and followed behind Han, walking out. Yvonne, Landon, and Lawrence did not doubt Han¡¯s decision. Without hesitation, they immediately followed. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing them like this, Kelsen and Josef were stunned. Was this a frontal breakout or to die upfront? Bang! The moment Han and the others walked out, a gunshot broke the silence of the night. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 From a distant ce, a sniper lying in ambush on the rooftop fired a shot. The bullet was as swift as lightning, traversing through the air and targeting Han¡¯s head. ¡°ng!¡± Holding a saber in his hand, Han was expressionless. He directly shed the bullet into halves. He had obtained this saber through the twin experts by Jessica¡¯s side before he came out. The forging material and craftsmanship were fine, making it effortless to use. Splitting bullets was exceptionally smooth. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°The saber shed the bullet. Moreover, it¡¯s a sniper rifle bullet. Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡± Seeing this scene, all the assassins lying in ambush widened their eyes in disbelief. Although some were general¨Css experts, shing sniper rifle bullets was beyond their abilities. Because it was impossible to determine where the bullet came from! Han¡¯s ability to cleave bullets effortlessly was simply incredible and unbelievable! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful he is. So what if he can cleave bullets? We have so many people lying in ambush here. I don¡¯t believe he can cleave all the bullets!¡± ¡°Everyone, listen up. Aim at everybody except Lawrence!¡± In the dark, a figure resembling amander with a cold gaze gave orders for everyone to aim at Han and the others. Not only he but many people in the dark also gave such orders. These people were all targeting Lawrence. As long as Lawrence was alive, what happened to the others did not matter. In an instant, a murderous aura filled the air. Countless pitch¨Cck muzzles aimed at Han and his group! The boiling murderous aura sent shivers down the spines of Reign, Landon, Yvonne, and the others. They felt they were immersed in a dark forest, watched by countless bloodthirsty beasts, causing an overwhelming icy chill all over their bodies. At this moment, Jessica, Kylie, and the two god¨Css experts by their sides also felt their hair stand on end. They felt an iparably majestic murderous aura suppressing them. ¡°Be careful,¡± one of the god¨Css experts reminded in a low voice with a solemn expression. Seeing Han and the others leave like that, Leonard immediately followed behind Han. Being entrusted to protect Yvonne by Jeremy, he naturally would not let Yvonne be in danger. Furthermore, he felt that Han was someone with whom he could form a deep bond. He wanted to make friends with Han. At this moment, Han looked calm as he said in a deep voice, Leonard, attack! It was amanding tone! Reign, Landon, Yvonne, and others were all stunned. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Was Hanmanding Leonard? Moreover, Han called Leonard by his name! He did not take Shadow Knight¡¯s vanguard seriously at all! After hearing Han¡¯s order, Leonard subconsciously carried it out, letting out a sharp whistle there and then. Nevertheless, he was stunned when the whistle sounded. Something was not right. He had never met Han previously. Why did he subconsciously listen to Han? What was most terrifying was that even before his brain could process Han¡¯s words, he had already started whistling and carrying out Han¡¯s order. It was indeed a conditioned reflex! Following his whistle, a series of sharp roars suddenly sounded in the sky. Countless birds swooped like a fierce storm,unching a frenzied attack on the snipers and assassins hiding in the dark. At the same time, pitter¨Cpatter sounds rang out in the depths of the earth and the sewers. Countless rats, resembling a flood of ferocious beasts, overturned the manhole covers and surged out from the sewers, pouncing upon the lurking assants on the ground. Furthermore, countless flies, cockroaches, and mosquitoes also flew out from the ceilings of the shops and houses on the streets. They turned into dark clouds and attacked the snipers in the sky and the assassins lying in ambush on the ground. They seemed to have gone crazy. Their eyes were red, and they captured and bit the ambushers frantically. In an instant, the ambushed assassins were thrown into disarray and lost theirposure under the overwhelming assault. Especially the snipers. The sharp beaks of the diving birds inflicted many people, and blood was flowing profusely. Many more birds frantically attacked the snipers¡® heads, eyes, and ears, injuring them all. Furthermore, numerous rats and mosquitoes swarmed in, viciously biting and tearing them, causing their bodies to be drenched in blood, unable to maintain steady aim with their guns. They could only give up on aiming at Han and the others, took out their des, and shed at the birds and rats. However, there were too many mosquitoes. They were densely packed and surrounded them. des could not kill them. and they could only throw down their guns and flee in disarray. ¡°Bastard, kill them all!¡± On the ground, many experts in the dark were also attacked by the rat tide, birds, and beasts. They were also defeated. This beast attack was indeed an absolute killing weapon for ordinary people. However, to those seven¨Cstar experts who released vital energy externally, there was no threat at all. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The experts unleashed their vital energy, and tremendously terrifying vital energy shields spread from their bodies. The rats, mosquitoes, and birds could not break through the defense of the vital energy shield at all and were directly shattered. Nevertheless, those rats, cockroaches, mosquitoes, birds, and so on still pounced forward without regard for their safety. They were like moths that were unafraid of death. Due to the attacks of these birds and beasts, almost all the ambushers were overwhelmed and could not move their eyes away. When they finally regained their senses from the attacks of the birds and beasts, they realized Han and the others had disappeared. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Where is Lawrence?¡± ¡°Quick, mobilize all the drones. We must find out where they are!¡± ¡°Strictly hunt down all the cars within a radius of 3 miles. We must locate them¡± The ambushers who were obstructed were all furious. They cursed and quickly summoned their troops to investigate. However, these were just deranged ordinary people. In the face of the relentless attacks from the animals, they lost track of the whereabouts of Han and the others. But for the god¨Css experts lying in ambush, they had all taken action chasing in a specific direction. ¡°This¡­¡± In the hotel, seeing the assassins being attacked by the beast tide after Han and the others lett, Josel, Kelsen, and the others could not help but look at each other, only to see the horror in each other¡¯s eyes. Beast tidel Having lived for so long, they had only encountered such scenes in science fiction movies They had never expected to see it in real life. The most terrifying was that this beast tide was artificia Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Looking at the assassins non¨Cstop running out of the corners screaming and the rats, mosquitoes, and cockroaches on them, Kelsen¡¯s eye expression became even more fearful and shocked. Leonard merely whistled just now, but it triggered a beast tide. This ability was simply incredible! ¡°I heard that Leonard is a beast tamer from Shadow Knight. He canmand all the wild beasts for his use. Now that I¡¯ve seen it today, he¡¯s truly extraordinary,¡± Josef sighed. Kelsen¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Imagine if this were in the ocean, and he couldmand all the fish within it¡­¡± At this point, Kelsen and Josef shuddered simultaneously, their eyes growing even more solemn and filled with fear. He could overturn the nuclear submarines even if countless fish attacked humans in the vast ocean. Such strength was simply terrifying! ¡°Rumor has it that Shadow Knight has many hidden experts. Leonard is not even ranked in the top 50,¡± one of the bodyguards said in a low voice. As soon as he said that, Kelsen and Josef looked even more shocked and fearful. If a person with such terrifying strength could not even enter the top 50 of Shadow Knight, what kind of freak was an expert in the top 50? Just the thought of such strength was horrifying! ¡°With Leonard¡¯s help and the terrifying expert, Han, guarding them, they should be fine,¡± Kelsen said with relief. Staring in the direction where Han and the others left, Josef seemed to be thinking of something. He thought to himself, ¡°Looks like Han and Shadow Knight have a close rtionship.¡± Previously, in Swan Cruise, Han could bring so many people to visit Shadow Knight¡¯s aircraft carrier. And now, Shadow Knight¡¯s general, Leonard, also appeared by Han¡¯s side. He also obediently heeded and followed Han¡¯smands. The urrence of such events consecutively was sufficient to indicate Han had a unique and extraordinary identity. At this moment, he felt exceptionally fortunate that he did not take the opposing side of Han just now. After ensuring no more danger, Kelsen immediately bid farewell to Josef, covered his wound, and quickly left. After Kelsen¡¯s people left, the bustling hotel immediately became deserted and quiet. Josef stood in ce, growing increasingly convinced that Han was extraordinary. At this moment, a masked man walked over and stared coldly at Josef. ¡°Mr. Messenger. Seeing this person, Josef¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly bowed respectfully. ¡°The master wants to see you,¡± the messenger said in a low voice. After saying that, he turned around and left. Josef¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that. He quickly instructed his subordinates to wait quietly while he alone followed the messenger. He followed behind him respectfully. It did not take long for them to reach the middle level of the hotel. The messenger opened a door and signaled Josef to go in. Josef walked in respectfully. The messenger immediately closed the door, standing guard in front of it like a formidable gatekeeper. Josef walked into the hall respectfully. In the hall, a majestic figure was gazing down at the brightly lit night scenery below. It was obviously a tremendously tall and mighty man! Although it was only a back view, it was filled with pressure, making Josef tremble in fear. He dared not get too close. Instead, he stopped 32 feet away behind the back of the figure. He knelt on one knee and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master.¡± The man did not even turn around and said coldly, ¡°Give me a reason. Why are you taking Reign¡¯s side?¡± Josef quickly exined, ¡°Master, I feel that Han¡¯s background is extraordinary. Going against the other forces of the Whileal Kingdom for him ispletely worth the investment!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the man asked in a deep voice. ¡°I had a lot of interactions with Han. Judging from various situations, Han is likely one of Shadow Knight¡¯s higher¨Cups. Thus I want to take a gamble,¡± Josef exined. Hearing this exnation, the man was silent for a moment. The atmosphere in the room instantly became incredibly solemn and pressured. As time was ticking, Josef was under tremendous pressure. His forehead was drenched in cold sweat. He was aware of the terrifying power and formidablework of connections his master had. When he was in the hotel lobby just now, his master had already warned him not to get involved in the bet between rk and Han. But in the end, he betrayed his master¡¯s orders taking the side of Han and Reign. Now that his master was silent, he was terrified and uneasy. After a long time, the man said calmly, ¡°You made the right decision. Han and Leonard are not ordinary people. What you did were high investments and high returns. ¡°However, you vited my orders, and you must bear some consequences.¡± After saying that, he waved his hand. A fruit knife flew out of the kitchen andnded before Josef. ¡°Cut off one of your fingers,¡± the man said coldly. Josef¡¯s expression changed, but he dared not disobey. He picked up the fruit knife, gritted his teeth, and shed at the pinky of his left hand. With great force, the finger was severed instantly, resulting in a gruesome scene with blood sttering. Josef¡¯s face contorted in pain, and his forehead was drenched in sweat. At this moment, the man said indifferently. ¡°I hope you will garner a high return for your investment. Go and announce that from today onward, Mapleturz Group will be thergest partner of your Deity Pharmaceutical Group. ¡°Except for that pills, you can share the patent of the other drugs with Mapleturz Group.¡± He looked down condescendingly just now and saw everything that had happened. He could also see the subtle rtionship between Han and Leonard. He thus believed what Josef said was true. ¡°Understood¡± Josef nodded. The man waved his hand straightaway without looking back. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move now.¡± Seeing this, Josef immediately bowed and left. ¡°Pick up your finger!¡± the man said coldly. Josef¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that. He quickly took out a handkerchief and wrapped it up before he turned to leave. When he stepped out of the door, he felt a relief. His back was drenched in sweat as if he had just walked through the gates of the underworld. He had a feeling of narrowly escaping a cmity and was granted a second chance at life. The messenger nced at Josef before his gazended on the severed finger. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You made the right bet. You can still reattach your finger if you go to the hospital now.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Messenger.¡± Josef bowed and thanked the messenger. He then took his finger and left. When he left, he was tremendously excited but a little worried at the same time. He thought to himself, ¡°Han and Chapter 897 Chapter 897 On the outskirts of Blubridge City, a bulletproof car was speeding along the highway, heading toward a more distant mountain road. Han stood on the roof of the car with his hands in his pockets, his gaze as sharp as a dagger. The howling wind blew his hair backward while his clothes rustled in the wind. At this moment, an owl circled above the car, gliding alongside them all the way. Leonard sat in the passenger seat, opened the car window, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ve acquired the information. We have three god¨Css experts pursuing us. Moreover, six miles ahead, we have three more god¨Css experts lying in wait. Additionally, four miles ahead, there are another four positioned for our arrival. Furthermore, three armed helicopters are swiftly approaching from a distance of nine miles. I believe they will arrive here in less than five minutes.¡± Just now, exploiting themotion caused by the creatures that had impeded their pursuers, they swiftly departed from the hotel in their vehicle. In order to escape, they had even arranged for ten cars to confuse the pursuers. During this escape, many soldiers were taken away by other cars. The ordinary people who were chasing after them were pounced on by countless birds, blocking their vision and making it impossible for them to catch up to the cars of Han and the rest. However, Leonard¡¯s methods were only effective against ordinary people. In other words, they had no effect on those god¨Css experts at all. Ten god¨Css experts had already predicted the positions they would pass through and had deployed aprehensive scheme to capture them. Meanwhile, Leonard controlled the owl to obtain all this information. The owl, meanwhile, transmitted the information back to his ears. ¡°Han, there are so many ambushes. What should we do?¡± Landon worriedly asked for Han¡¯s opinion as he controlled the car. In the back seat, Reign and Yvonne had serious expressions on their faces. However, Lawrence remained nonchnt, listening to music even. At this moment, he was practically useless! The situation had surpassed his expectations! He had predicted many things in his mind, but due to his insufficient knowledge of Han and the others¡® abilities, he could not predict much. Since he could not make predictions, he simply chose not to! He chose to trust in Han¡¯s abilities. After all, in his predictions, as long as he was by their side, everything would be fine. Facing Landon¡¯s question, Han remained on the car roof, calm and composed. He calmly replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave these so¨Ccalled experts to me. Just focus on driving¡± Boom! In the midst of their conversation, an immensely ominous aura abruptly surged from behind. It resembled a mighty tidal wave and a plummeting meteor, causing a shiver to run down the spines of everyone in the car. At this point, they felt as if they were being hunted by a formidable creature. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Leonard¡¯s gaze became serious. He immediately looked in the rearview mirror. At this moment, he found that three cars raced toward them from behind. The pursuers moved incredibly fast, and it was evident that their cars had undergone modifications, reaching unimaginable speeds. Meanwhile, each car had a formidable expert standing above it! It was obvious that these three individuals were clearly from different countries, with different skin tones eye colors, and even varying heights. The onlymon point was that all three exuded a terrifying aura, instilling fear in others. Moreover, they held weapons in their hands. One person held a sniper rifle and had two Desert Eagles at their waist. Another carried two sabers on the back! The remaining one wielded a meteor hammer! They were all god¨Css experts with absolute confidence in their abilities. Yet, they wielded different weapons due to their different personalities. ¡°Gentlemen, let me handle them while you prepare to ambush and restrain Han. I will aim for him and take a headshotter,¡± said the expert with the sniper rifle. The man grinned viciously as he quickly raised the rifle, aiming at the position of the driver in Han¡¯s car. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, his expression suddenly changed. He swiftly retracted the sniper rifle and moved aside by 40 inches. As he moved, a sword beam shot past him, narrowly grazing him. The speed was so fast that it left a cut on his face. ¡°What is this?¡± The sniper¡¯s expression changed. Since they were still at least 0.5 miles away from Han¡¯s car, he could not help but wonder how did this sword beame about. ¡°Lennon, be careful. Leonard is highly formidable. He can manipte animals and foresee our positions in advance.¡± The expert holding the meteor hammer narrowed his eyes as he pointed to the sky. Above them, an owl soared in the air, its gaze sharp and focused. Lennon the sniper narrowed his gaze and looked up. His eyes were sharper than that of the owl, colder and more piercing. They could see incredibly far, meeting the gaze of the owl in an instant. ¡°A mere beast wants to stop our advance? Simply seeking death.¡± His eyes turned icy, and he immediately took out his phone, opened an app, and made some commands. Within moments, drones ascended from his vehicle, soaring toward the owl gliding high above them. These drones were armed with weapons. As they reached high altitude, the gun barrels on the drones emerged and immediately started firing at the owl. In an instant, intense mes spewed forth. The owl pped its wings and ascended rapidly, evading all the bullets. ¡°A mere beast thinking it can escape high¨Ctech? Simply ridiculous!¡± Lennon¡¯s gaze grew cold as he once again controlled the drones, pursuing the owl. He intended to eliminate Han and the others¡® eyesight. This way, his sniper rifle could aim precisely at their car. Once the car was taken care of, Han and the rest would be trapped on the highway, unable to escape. However, at this moment, his expression changed again as an overwhelming sense of danger flooded his heart. He quickly put away his phone and tried to dodge it. However, it was already toote. A sword beam cut through the air, piercing his heart. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In an instant, a bloody hole appeared in his chest while blood spurted out uncontrobly. He looked at his chest and then nced ahead, his pupils contracting in disbelief. He muttered to himself, ¡°Where did this sword beame from?¡± He could not understand where the sword beam came from and why it was so fast that he could not react in time. ¡°Whose sword beam is this?¡± He looked in the direction of Han and the others, his eyes filled with shock. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew, causing him to fall off the car roof and crash onto the ground, rolling to the side of the road. Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Upon seeing this, the expert with the meteor hammer and the one carrying two sabers had a drastic change in their expressions as they quickly looked toward Lennon¡¯s body. However, their cars were moving at a high speed and had already distanced themselves far away from the man¡¯s corpse, making it impossible to see. After Lennon had died, the drones in the sky lost control and crashed to the ground, shattering into pieces. ¡°Carson, how did Lennon die?¡± The expert with the meteor hammer asked with a grave expression. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. How am I supposed to know?¡± Carson stared ahead, a hint of extreme dread shing in his eyes. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Randall, I have a feeling that it would be dangerous to catch up. We might end up following in Lennon¡¯s footsteps.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop chasing, then?¡± Randall¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. They were both god¨Css experts with formidable strength. After practicing for so long, their spiritual strength was stronger than others. After witnessing Lennon¡¯s death, they instinctively felt the threat of death. If the opponent was strong, then so be it! Yet what was the most terrifying was that the opponent¡¯s strength was unknown! The unknown was the most frightening. After a brief moment of contemtion, Randall¡¯s expression turned somber as he voiced his concern, ¡°But if we were to return in this manner, how do we justify our actions to our superiors? You¡¯re well aware of the severe consequences imposed by the Radiant Society for defying theirmands.¡± Hearing this, Carson¡¯s expression changed. The two exchanged a nce, both seeing the dilemma in each other¡¯s eyes. In fact, they were both members of the Radiant Society, sent to seize Lawrence¡¯s life on orders. Now that Lennon had died, both of them sensed the danger ahead. If they pursued, it was very likely that they would die. Yet if they did not, they would certainly be punished by the Radiant Society¡¯s president when they returned. In other words, they were caught in a dilemma! After a minute of silence, Carson suddenly made a decision and said in a deep voice, ¡°Slow down, turn around! Let¡¯s go back!¡± Going back would only result in punishment, but it would not cost them their lives. The extent of Han¡¯s strength remained an enigma, and given the natural surveince, meaning the owl in the sky, it was clear that their every move would be observed by their intended target. Meanwhile, they were acutely aware that their current level of power was insufficient to eliminate Han. Upon hearing the order, the car gradually slowed down. Seeing this, Randall immediately ordered his driver to decelerate as well. The two cars then swiftly turned around, speeding away. ¡°Carson, if we just go back, will we¡­¡± ¡°Stop worrying about that. Our lives are more important. Besides, we have to go back and handle Lennon¡¯s body.¡± In the front, inside the bulletproof car, Han stood tall on the top of the car, his gaze cold as he nced back and said indifferently, ¡°d you know your limits. I just can¡¯t be bothered to deal with you.¡± Then, he looked ahead, his gaze seemingly spanning several miles, toward the ambush of those few individuals in front. Only moments ago, Leonard had disclosed the precise location of the ambush involving the four god¨Css experts. 10.99 Now, he only needed to attack those four ces! His gaze turned cold, and he pointed his sword fingers forward. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, four sword beams shot out, like swift lightning bolts, racing toward the distance and quickly disappearing.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the front, four experts stood in each direction on the road, their gazes cold and indifferent. Each of them wielded standard¨Cissue sabers, their eyes icy and filled with killing intent. One of them asked, ¡°Boss, the information is correct, right? Are they really going to pass through here?¡± ¡°No mistake. We just need to wait quietly. The boss nodded. Jake pointed to the deep pit in the middle of the road and said coldly, ¡°What are you worried about, Sam? This road has already been severed by us. They can¡¯t cross now.¡± Sam smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯m just excited to find out what the evolved human brain looks like.¡± Ben lit a cigarette and said calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to see it. That man¡¯s head will be delivered to the Commander.¡± The boss drew out a saber, his gaze icy, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Be fully prepared, everyone. Our mercenary group leader is determined to obtain the man¡¯s head. This time, we must capture it. ording to our intelligence, Han among their group is particrly difficult to deal with, and his strength is unpredictable. Besides, Leonard is a skilled member of the Shadow Knight. If we make a move against Han and the others, he will definitely obstruct us. If he interferes, Ben, you must find a way to hold him back while the three of us deal with Han.¡± As his words left his lips, his unwavering gaze remained fixated on the distant end of the road, emanating an icy determination and readiness for the impending battle. In his opinion, no matter how powerful Han was, as long as they gathered the strength of three god¨C ss experts, they could defeat him. Just as they were on high alert, suddenly, they all felt an extreme sense of danger, their hairs standing on end. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sam suddenly stared ahead with a puzzled expression. He seemed to have seen something flying at an extreme speed. ¡°Sword beam! Dodge!¡± The boss took a closer look, his expression changing dramatically as he immediately retreated. Unfortunately, he shouted too slowly. While Jake, Sam, and Ben were still looking at what it was, sword beams had already rushed over like four cold lightning bolts, piercing through their chests. In just an instant, the hearts of the trio were sted apart as a bloody hole appeared on their chests. The three of them looked at their empty chests in disbelief, unable to believe what had happened. Immediately after, they could not even speak. Their mouths opened, and they spewed out a mouthful of blood, copsing to the ground. ¡°Wh¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± After the boss had dodged the sword beam, he was dumbfounded when he saw his three men lying on the ground. He could not believe that three sword beams alone could kill three god¨Css experts. The most terrifying thing was that they did not even see the person, let alone know how far the sword beams had crossed before the three men died. He wondered, ¡°What kind of powerful technique was this?¡± He now realized that the attacker had sent the beams from afar, killing his men from a distance. Suddenly, his expression changed again as he quickly dodged once more. Whoosh! A sword bearn flew from the end of the road, its speed still incredibly fast, too fast for him to react. He gritted his teeth as he raised the saber, hoping to block the next attack. The sword beam collided with the saber, unleashing a thunderous roar. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 ¡°What?¡± The boss looked at his shattered saber in disbelief. He and his men¡¯s sabers had undergone countless trials and were incredibly powerful. However, it was now shattered by a sword beam that seemed toe from nowhere. It was simply unbelievable! As the sword beam headed straight for his chest, his expression changed dramatically, and he immediately performed a backbend. The sword beam shed past, slicing through his clothes and leaving a deep bloodstain on his chest. He copsed onto the ground, engulfed in a fiery agony coursing through his chest. His face twisted in excruciating pain as he struggled to catch his breath. At that moment, he felt as if he had entered the gates of hell. The power of that sword beam was simply terrifying! ¡°Where did that sword beame from?¡± He clutched his chest wound, sweating profusely. As he stood up, he heard a sharp whistling sound in his ears. ¡°Again?¡± His expression changed, and he immediately stared ahead, his gaze sharp and alert. Pfft! Just as he was staring ahead, two sword beams suddenly flew over from behind, piercing through his chest. The tremendous force sent him flying, crashing into the forest and finally impaling him on arge tree. His heart and lungs were crushed by the mighty sword beams, causing him immense pain. Blood flowed from all parts of his body as his eyes widened. He had no idea that sword beams coulde from behind. Moreover, these were the same two sword beams from earlier! He had been defending against attacks from the front, thinking that the sword beams woulde from that direction. Hence, he never expected them toe from behind, making it impossible to evade. ¡°Impressive¡­,¡± he murmured. He had never expected that after the initial attack was missed, the sword beams could turn and continue their assault on him. This was unbelievable! This was simply horrifying! Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that someone could perform such an unbelievable long¨Crange attack! This level of control over long¨Crange sword beams rendered the attacker a god¨Clike figure. ¡°Now, the organization is in big trouble.¡± Sensing his life force rapidly dwindling, he closed his eyes, and this single thought consumed his mind entirely. Before two seconds had passed since this thought crossed his mind, he was already dead. Five minutester, an armored vehicle roared past, crossing the road where he and his men were ambushed, and continued on unhindered. ¡°Where did those four experts go?¡± Leonard looked at the clear road ahead, his eyes filled with confusion. Previously, his owl had informed him that four god¨Css experts were ambushed in this area. However, now that they had moved forward, there was no one to obstruct them in the surroundings, which was highly unusual. 10.23 ¡°So long as we¡¯re safe. Let¡¯s continue forward,¡± Han said indifferently. Boom! Just then, a deafening sound erupted ahead. Two armed helicopters flew over, their mounted machine guns raining down a hail of bullets on Han¡¯s vehicle. Bullets pounded against the car like a storm, and although they could not prate its defenses, the powerful impact caused numerous cracks in the bulletproof ss, obstructing their view. At the same time, the powerful impact prevented the vehicle from advancing even an inch. The sound of bullets colliding with ss resonated like thunder in the ears of everyone present. Reign, Yvonne, Lawrence, and the others all wore expressions of shock. ¡°Han, think of something quickly,¡± Landon urged. ¡°Keep moving forward.¡± Han¡¯s face remained calm as he exerted force in his legs, soaring into the sky like a majestic eagle, swiftly heading toward the two armed helicopters. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining bullets. Does he want to die?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Witnessing this scene, everyone present had their hearts leap into their throats. This was especially true for Reign. She immediately sat up, her eyes filled with a deep concern for Han. While everyone worried about him, he had already reached mid¨Cair and swiftly swung two des. The de beam shed and instantly cleaved the two helicopters in half. Boom! Both armed helicopters exploded in mid¨Cair, resembling a spectacr fireworks show. While they exploded, Hannded steadily on the car. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present was dumbfounded. Reign was dumbfounded. Landon¡¯s mouth hung open. Lawrence and Yvonne were stunned as well. They had just assumed that Han was heading to his death, but now, witnessing his majestic and awe¨Cinspiring disy, they all felt as if they had an illusion. After all, splitting two helicopters in half with just two shes was simply unimaginable. Leonard too was taken aback, his gaze firmly locked on the car¡¯s rooftop, his eyes brimming with sheer astonishment. What shocked him was not the fact that Han had cleaved two aircraft, as many individuals within Shadow Knight were capable of such feats. What shocked him was his swordsmanship! The two shes he executed were exactly the same as the splitting storm technique that the higher¨C ups of Shadow Knight had to master! ¡°Could it be that he is also one of the Shadow Knightmanders?¡± His pupils contracted as he subtly trembled in shock. Within the organization, although he did not rank among the top fifty, he was very familiar with many of themanders at Anno Hospital. However, he did not know Han. ¡°Could it be that he is a new member of Shadow Knight?¡± He spected. As he pondered, an owl descended,nding on his arm and emitting a few chirps. Hearing the chirps, his expression darkened as he spoke in a low voice, ¡°The surveince ahead has been reinforced. There are at least three troops waiting for us!¡± 10.23 While speaking, he noticed the shattered windshield obstructing his view and swiftly delivered a forceful p, causing it to shatter into countless fragments that scattered through the air. Consequently, the car¡¯s field of vision instantly expanded, providing a broader view of the surroundings. At the same time, countless cold winds rushed in, causing everyone to shiver. It was already in the early hours of the morning, around two or three o¡¯clock, and the night air was frigid, sending shivers down their spines. ¡°Mr. Katz, Han, there¡¯s an ambush ahead, what should we do?¡± Reign¡¯s gaze grew grave. ¡°Keep going!¡± Han responded calmly. ¡°It should be fine. Let me take the lead¡± Leonard¡¯s gaze turned cold. With that, an incredibly sharp whistle burst forth from his throat. Along with his whistle, the sky immediately resounded with endless eagle cries. An eagle then appeared in the sky. Two, three, four¡­ Immediately after, tens of thousands of eagles appeared in the sky, blotting out the sun like a dark cloud, rushing toward the location of the ambush. At the same time, the roars of countless wild beasts resounded from within the forest. Countless wild beasts also rushed out from the mountains and forests, like a raging flood of fierce creatures, charging toward the location of the ambush. The beast tide unleashed its assault once again! Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Dark clouds were gathering while the ground was shaking! All creatures, from the heavens to the earth, were stirred into action. In particr, bald eagles from Whileal Kingdom covered the sky densely in great numbers. Each outstretched wing of the bald eagle spanned an impressive 6.5 feet, presenting an incredibly formidable sight. Their ws were sharper than des, gleaming with a chilling radiance as if they had been forged by countless hammer strikes. As these bald eagles swooped down, they immediately grabbed many mercenaries lurking in the shadows, lifting them into the air before viciously throwing them back down. At the same time, many eagles swiftly seized weapons and remedy pills, flying away with them. These were merely the onughts of a few creatures. Numerous bald eagles, in particr, showcased a ferocious andmanding demeanor as their razor¨Csharp talons firmly clutched the heads of numerous individuals, instilling a sense of dread and awe. With tremendous force, the heads of many mercenaries were crushed instantly. The descent of the flock of eagles resulted in an immediate and overwhelming casualty, causing blood to stain the surroundings. ¡°Damn it. What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Why are there suddenly so many bald eagles?¡± The ambushers, who had beenpletely focused on the front, were thrown into disarray as they were caught off guard by the eagle flock¡¯s descent. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Enraged, the foremost ambusher, a god¨Css expert, unleashed his fury, swiftly unsheathing the fighting sword strapped to his back and shing with unrelenting ferocity. Sword beams swept through, killing many bald eagles. However, before the ambushers could even catch their breath, the ground shook even more violently. A ferocious tiger burst out from the forest, pouncing on a lord¨Css expert, and biting his throat. In an instant, the beast tore the throat of the man apart, causing him to perishpletely. Suddenly, a savage tiger emerged from the depths of the forest, lunging at a lord¨Css expert and sinking its teeth into his throat. In a fleeting moment, the beast tore the man¡¯s throat apart, resulting in his swift andplete demise. Furthermore, a multitude of venomous bees, swarms of army ants, venomous snakes, centipedes, and other menacing creatures joined the onught,unching relentless attacks. These were all venomous animals. Once bitten by them, death woulde within five minutes. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The beast tide surged forward like a raging sea, instantly engulfing everyone in their path. Even the general¨Css experts were insuflicient in the face of so many animals. No matter how fast their sword beams were or how many bullets they had, they simply could not withstand the multitude of ants and venomous bees. Those creatures swarmed over their bodies,unching immediate and vicious attacks, ensnaring the individuals in the relentless onught of the beast tide, swiftly bringing about their demise. After their deaths, they were soon devoured by the animals, leaving behind only a pile of white bones. While the experts above the seven¨Cstar rank could use their vital energy to resist the attacks of those toxins, they could only flee in desperation in the face of so many animals. ¡°Crush them!¡± Two god¨Css experts thenunched their attacks without hesitation. One expert let out a loud roar. The sound waves rolled, shattering many smaller¨Csized animals into a bloody mist. Even therger animals were left dizzy and disoriented, ceasing their onught. The bald eagles soaring in the sky were also struck, plummeting to the ground one by one. 10:231 After the roar of the expert, another god¨Css expert swiftly attacked, wielding a fighting sword in hand. Sword beams crisscrossed, demolishing everything in his path. In an instant, more than a dozenrge beasts were torn apart and splintered by the sword beams, drenched in blood. Taking advantage of their actions, many seven¨Cstar general¨Css experts managed to escape from the midst of the beast tide, distancing themselves from the chaos. The expert who wielded the sword, after tearing apart hundreds of beasts, stood atop the corpse of an elephant as he surveyed the surroundings. However, when he saw the densely packed wild beasts in the forest, his expression changed slightly. He then nced at his severely depleted team, his gaze turning solemn. ¡°We can no longer continue with the ambush. Retreat!¡± Without hesitation, he swiftly returned his weapon to its sheath, patted the shoulder of the sound wave expert, and promptly hopped into a nearby car to retreat. Seeing this, the other surviving experts promptly followed suit and drove away. The sound wave expert ceased his yelling once he saw everyone getting into their cars. He moved like lightning, swiftly rushing out and leaping onto one of the vehicles, disappearing into the distance. He continuously leaped on the top of the cars, eventually settling into the car belonging to the sword¨C wielding expert. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we ambush? We were clearly capable of dealing with these animals.¡± The sword¨Cwielding expert maintained an impassive expression as he spoke, his voice low and steady. ¡°An ambush relies on catching the enemy off guard, leaving them utterly unprepared. However, with the unexpected assault of the beast tide, it is evident that Leonard is already aware of our whereabouts. Moreover, the overwhelming number of creatures makes it impractical to swiftly eliminate them even if we were to engage inbat. In this dire situation, if Han and Leonard were tounch a coordinated attack against us, our defeat would be inevitable. Why would we proceed with an ambush if it only leads to more casualties? Do you want to sacrifice more lives?¡± Hearing this, the sound wave expert furrowed his brows slightly. That was indeed the case. Nheless, this ambush had not yielded the desired results and had resulted in the loss of many lives, leaving him feeling frustrated and dissatisfied. ¡°Enough. Let go of those thoughts. We should be happy that we are still alive.¡± The sword¨Cwielding expert drove while keeping a close eye on the road ahead, speaking in a solemn tone, ¡°Now we need to go back and make preparations. The King¨CConferring Ceremony in the Longhard Kingdom is what deserves our full dedication.¡± At the mention of the ¡®King¨CConferring Ceremony, the sound wave expert¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. The other expert said coldly as he drove, ¡°Besides, as far as I know, even if we retreat, there will still be experts waiting for them when they reach the sea! Lawrence¡¯s extraordinary brain must remain here!¡± After these people had left, the beasts seemed to lose all their fighting spirit, no longer giving chase, but instead dispersing. A few beasts dragged away many corpses before leaving, effectively cleaning up the scene, leaving only fragments of bones. When Han¡¯s car arrived, aside from the intense smell of blood and the numerous white bones, there was no sign of any living beings present at the scene. Regardless, these things were not very conspicuous in the darkness, so ordinary people could not see them clearly. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s so strong As the car passed by, Reign and Yvonne immediately covered their noses, their expressions turning grim. Landon¡¯s face changed, and he quickly looked at Leonard. He realized that this was the smell of blood! Moreover, it was a strong scent that could onlye from a significant amount of fresh blood. Leonard smiled faintly and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of. Just keep driving along this road¡± At that moment, Lawrence suddenly asked, ¡°Why are we going so far off track? Where are we headed? How can we leave Whileal Kingdom?¡± Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Lawrence had this question from the very beginning: where was the destination of this car? At this point, it was obvious that they were already in the suburbs, meaning they would end up in some remote area if they continued driving. ¡°My ship is docked at the harbor in Canara City, and we need to go from here,¡± exined Leonard. He had initially wanted to invite Han and the others onto his ship, but during their escape, he received a message from the crew informing him that his vessel had been moved to Canara City due to some circumstances. Helpless, they had no choice but to head toward the harbor of Canara City. ¡°How far are we from Canara City?¡± Lawrence asked. Leonard nced at his watch and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s approximately 62 miles away. With the current speed, we¡¯ll reach there within an hour.¡± Upon hearing this, Lawrence frowned slightly. Reign and Yvonne also furrowed their brows. After all, an hour was enough time for many things to happen. Thus, if there was an ambush, they might not be able to reach the port of Canara City in a short period of time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have the ability to handle any ambushes that maye our way,¡± Han said calmly. He stood on the roof of the car, his feet firmly nted as if rooted to the ground. Even if the car sped up, it could not shake him in the slightest. Moreover, every word he spoke reached everyone¡¯s ears with precision. His words seemed to possess a mysterious power that reassured everyone inside the car. It was as if as long as he was present, everything would be fine. After all, they had gone through life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations with him for so long, and they had never seen anyone rampage in front of him for long. As time passed, their car soon arrived at the port of Canara City, encountering no obstacles along the way. Landon, Lawrence, and the others could not help but feel amazed. It was an incredibly smooth journey, after all. Just now, they had prepared themselves for a life¨Cor¨Cdeath struggle, yet they had arrived in the port of Canara City so smoothly that it felt like a dream. Leonard nced at Han, his gaze deep. Among this group of people, he knew what had happened the best. His owls and bald eagles were well aware of every ambush within a 62¨Cmile radius, but each time, those ambushers had already perished tragically before he could even make a move. Though he did not know what exactly had happened. After all, the animals under hismand could not observe sword beans. However, they did manage to witness those ambushers flying out for no reason, meeting their demise. Although he did not know the specifics, he had a vague feeling that all of this was rted to Han. He buried his doubts in his heart and said to Reign and the others, ¡°Everyone, I have sent people to retrieve your luggage from the hotel where you were staying. Let¡¯s board the ship first.¡± With that, he led them onto his ship. When Reign and Yvonne saw the ships docked at the harbor, they were dumbfounded. This was not just a ship! It was an aircraft carrier! The hull alone was 0.6 miles meters long and 656 feet tall. The individuals standing beneath this carrier appear minuscule inparison. 10.25 ¡°Is this a ship?¡± Lawrence was dumbfounded. ¡°It must have taken a long time to build such arge aircraft carrier. The craftsmanship of the workers must be extraordinary,¡± Landon murmured. ¡°Setting aside the craftsmanship, how much money does it cost to build such a carrier?¡± Reign whispered. Yvonne looked at the aircraft carrier, her mouth wide open in astonishment, unable to utter a word. Leonard smiled slightly and exined, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not much. The total cost for the construction of the hull, workers¡® wages, material production, and the weapons carried by this ship amounts to a mere sixteen billion dors.¡± When Reign, Yvonne, and the others heard this, their jaws almost dropped to the ground. It was sixteen billion dors! This was more than the total assets of the Mapleturz Groupbined! Shadow Knight was very wealthy! Suddenly, Reign weakly remembered something and asked, ¡°Last time, I encountered a simr aircraft carrier near the sea outside Fostraria, and there was a particrly advanced ck Dragon fighter jet on it. How many of these aircraft carriers does Shadow Knight have?¡± Leonard smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but at least 30 high¨Cranking members in Shadow Knight have their own aircraft carriers, just like me.¡± The number ¡°30¡± echoed in their minds. Reign, Yvonne, and so on were stunned by the revtion. If an aircraft carrier cost sixteen billion dors, then 30 of it would amount to 80 billion dors! That would be enough to rival a nation¡¯s wealth! They had no idea that Shadow Knight was that wealthy. ¡°Well, now that we have reached Shadow Knight¡¯s territory, we are safe. Let me take you to your cabin for rest.¡± With aposed demeanor, Leonard guided Han, Reign, and the rest onto the carrier and organized their lodgings. He was quite considerate, arranging for Han and Reign to share a room, while the others had their own. Walking on the carrier, Reign, Yvonne, and the others finally felt the grandeur of Shadow Knight. The carrier was enormous, and one would expect it to have a deep draft. After all, if it got too close to the harbor, it could easily run aground. However, this aircraft carrier could float on the water without grounding. Despite the turbulent winds, the vessel stood firm and unwavering, showing no signs of swaying Furthermore, the railings on this carrier boasted exquisite craftsmanship, adorned with intricate carvings Once they entered their cabins, they were even more astonished. The cabins surpassed the opulence of typical five¨Cstar hotels, offering beds and a range of amenities of exceptional quality that provided unparalleled luxury, Even the beddings were made of the world¡¯s finest goose down. Seated on the couch, Landon marveled with admiration, dering, ¡°Shadow Knight truly deserves its status as the world¡¯s top mercenary group. It¡¯s absolutely awe¨Cinspiring¡± Meanwhile, Reign looked around, experiencing a tremendous sense of disparity for the first time. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Being the wealthiest individual in Lightdom City who was worth tens of billions of dors, she once believed she had already indulged in the finest possessions the world had to offer. Yet, seeing all the extravagance within Shadow Knight, she realized just how small the Mapletre Group was inparison. The price of a single aircraft carrier surpassed the total value of the Mapleture Group¡¯s assets combined. Furthermore, the mercenary group owned over 30 simr ones. Setting aside the construction cost, just the maintenance fees for these aircraft carriers and the sries of so many experts would likely amount to billions of dors each month. Shadow Knight was incredibly wealthy! Being the CEO of a publicly listedpany, she found herself experiencing an indescribable and awe¨C inspiring sensatio toward the assets of another organization, something she had never felt before Leonard stood on the side, observing the expressions of the crowd, nodding in satisfaction. Then, his gaze shifted to Han, his expression turning serious Unlike the astonishment of the others. Han remained calm Seeing him like this, he could not help but regard the man in higher regard. Han nced over the surroundings and casually remarked, ¡°It¡¯s just a small carries It¡¯s nothing special. Don¡¯t be so surprised Chapter 902 Chapter 902 As the man behind Shadow Knight, Han, in fact, did not even know how much wealth the organization possessed. However, he had traveled on the most luxurious aircraft carriers of the organization and piloted the world¡¯s most advanced fighter jets. He had spent time at Shadow Knight¡¯s military base and had seen some of the most extravagant things there. Compared to those, the aircraft carrier before his eyes was nothing more than an ordinaryrge toy. ¡°Nothing special?¡± ¡°A small carrier?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised?¡± Upon hearing his words, Reign, Yvonne, Landon, and Lawrence immediately turned their heads toward him with astonished expressions. After all, despite being well¨Ctraveled and affluent, these individuals were astounded by the opulent design of this aircraft carrier. They were also stunned to learn of Shadow Knight¡¯s immense wealth. Yet Han was saying that this was just a small carrier, with nothing special. Reign quickly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Han, don¡¯t say that.¡± After all, they were still aboard the vessel of the mercenary group. If he were to speak unfavorably about the vessel and Leonard were to take offense, there was a risk of being expelled and abandoned, left stranded without any means of support. Moreover, they still hoped to rely on the carrier to return to Longhard Kingdom. Thus, if the master of the warship became angry, they would lose that opportunity. In this unfamiliarnd, finding a way back would be as challenging as reaching the sky. ¡°Ms. Labenz, it¡¯s alright. Shadow Knight won¡¯t get angry over such trivial matters. Leonard smiled faintly. He then added, ¡°Besides, Mr. Jaber is not entirely wrong. At Shadow Knight, this aircraft carrier is indeed nothing special. After speaking, he turned his gaze back to Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you seem to be quite knowledgeable about our organization. Have you¡­?¡± Han remained calm and exined, ¡°There¡¯s a vanguard in Shadow Knight named Xander. He happened to join the Mapleturz Group, and he works directly under me. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, everything I know about Shadow Knightes from him.¡± Upon hearing this, Leonard¡¯s mouth twitched, and he muttered under his breath, ¡°That spendthrift. As Xander¡¯s partner, he knew what kind of person he was, and he knew that he had a tendency to share a lot of information. After all, Xander was not known for being discreet. It was precisely because of that vanguard¡¯s personality that Jeremy and many other high¨Cranking members rarely entrusted them with important tasks. With these thoughts in mind, he could not help but feel some resentment toward Xander. He said, ¡°I shall leave you all to your rest. I have some things to attend to. If you need anything, just give me a call With that, he turned and left. Once he was gone, Reign let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest. Then she said to Han, ¡°Han, you scared me just now. Yvonne nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jaber, the way you spoke earlier seemed to underestimate Shadow Knight. Thankfully, Leonard is broad¨Cminded and didn¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°If he were more petty and took offense to your words, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡± Landon also nodded in agreement. What Han said just now was extremely dangerous, after all! Even Landon was startled by it! Han shook his head as he saw their cautious demeanor, saying, ¡°People from Shadow Knight are still human beings, so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. You know, just treat them with a normal mindset. ¡°I think Leonard would prefer us to treat him as an ordinary friend rather than constantly treating him as a big shot and putting him on a pedestal. After all, such interactions can be exhausting.¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone present smiled wryly. ¡°Han, it¡¯s easy for you to say. But he¡¯s a high¨Cranking member of Shadow Knight. Can ordinary folks like us really socialize with him?¡± Reign chuckled. She was indeed the wealthiest person and a prominent figure in her country. Yet, after seeing the aircraft carrier, she felt like an ordinary citizen in the presence of the mercenary group. ¡°Calm down. Their vanguard, Xander, is still in yourpany as a security guard,¡± Han said calmly. She smiled wryly, ¡°I think he¡¯s just here to experience life. I can¡¯t possibly boss around such an eminent individual.¡± She knew her limits and understood that her influence was limited to her own country, realizing that once she stepped beyond its borders, she held no exceptional status. However, Xander was different. With his identity in Shadow Knight, he could roam freely around the world. Fearful of triggering his wrath to the point of destroying the Mapleturz Group, she refrained from asserting her authority over him. When Landon and Yvonne heard this, they could not help but think more highly of Han. They had also been to the security department and personally witnessed himmanding Xander, even assigning him cleaning duties. The vanguard, regardless, had no objections to his assignments, obeying his everymand. If he were to instruct them to undertake a task, he would never dare to refuse. Moreover, they could tell that Xander admired him immensely. It was evident that his status and power far surpassed that of the vanguard. However, his true identity and background remained unknown to them. Without him divulging the information, they felt hesitant to inquire further. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest. We¡¯ll probably have to hit the road again tomorrow,¡± Han said calmly. Hearing his words, a realization dawned upon everyone that they had been caught up in a nocturnal escape, their senses heightened and nerves on edge. Right now, they could finally afford to rx and let their guard down. Just then, Reign¡¯s phone rang, and it was Josef on the line. As she answered the call, her face lit up with joy. ¡°Fantastic! Great! I¡¯m d to work with you.¡± After hanging up, her eyes gleamed with excitement as she addressed Han, Yvonne, Landon, and Lawrence. Josef just called me. Deity Pharmaceutical Group has confirmed a long¨Cterm partnership with us. It¡¯s worth tens of billions of dors!¡± While speaking, her excitement became palpable, causing her to jump up and down in exhration. Yvonne and Landon, upon hearing the news, also became ted. Coborating with Josef meant opening up overseas markets and creating a significant breakthrough. The Mapleturz Group would position itself among the foremost globalmercialpanies, opening doors for extensive future coborations. Before Reign could savor joy for too long, another call came in, this time from an international number. After she answered the call, her eyes were filled with even more joy. It was another enormous conglomerate seeking to establish a partnership with the Mapleturz Group. This was just the beginning. Before long, Yvonne, Reign, and Landon were bombarded with calls from overseas. Even Han found himself inundated with calls. An endless stream of calls kept flooding in. Furthermore, they all had onemon goal: to seek coboration! Chapter 903 Chapter 903 ¡°Mr. Jaber, we would like to coborate with Ms. Labenz from the Mapleturz Group. Could you arrange it?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, we want to work with Mapleturz Group. ¡°Ms. Lynch, we want to work with you.¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz, we request coboration.¡± Reign, Han, and others received a barrage of calls from countless industry leaders, all introducing themselves and expressing their immediate desire to coborate. Reign, Landon, and Yvonne were left stummed and speechless. After all, they had never expected things to turn out this way. Reign, in particr, was astounded. She had anticipated many people at the pharmaceutical conference expressing interest in coboration. However, due to recent incidents, apart from Josef and Gatsby, no one had made any verbalmitments to long¨Cterm coboration. After their escape, she had not received any messages either. Never had she imagined that once she survived and found herself on the Shadow Knight¡¯s vessel, these calls would start pouring in. It indicated that there were many people interested in coborating with her previously, but various circumstances had prevented them from agreeing, and they had been observing from the sidelines. Now, witnessing her sessful escape and her presence on the Shadow Knight¡¯s ship, these individuals finally became certain of her in¨Cdepth connection with the mercenary group. Consequently, they eagerly reached out to coborate. Realizing this, she remained calm andposed as she said, ¡°Hi, if you wish to coborate, please send your representatives to ourpany for an appointment.¡± She then exchanged a nce with Yvonne and Landon. Both of them understood the nce and started politely declining those callers, directing them to make appointments at the Mapleturz Group. Once finished, they hung up the phone and refused to take any more calls. With puzzlement, Yvonne asked, ¡°Rei, we are now quite popr. Why don¡¯t we seize this opportunity and agree to coborate with thosepanies?¡± Reign¡¯s gaze turned frosty as she retorted, ¡°When we were facing hardships, not a single one of them came to our aid. Now that we have achieved sess and the Mapleturz Group has grown beyond a small entity, they suddenly want to coborate, huh?¡± She was furious! The recent expedition to the Whileal Kingdom proved to be a mix of rewards and challenges, as it presented troublesome encounters and an array of problems. Throughout the journey, she had to endure mistreatment from various individuals she crossed paths with. However, at that time, the Mapleturz Group was quite weak and vulnerable. She found herself in a position of needing help and being in someone else¡¯s territory, she had no choice but to endure and suppress her grievances. Now, with the Mapleturz Group¡¯s established reputation and the proven effectiveness of the longevity elixir, she would not simply grant those people coboration so easily. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Moreover, she now had a skeptical attitude toward those overseaspanies. She would not choose to coborate with them until she thoroughly investigated those individuals or organizations. After all, the tables had turned, and she had be the one in a position of power. Upon hearing this, Yvonne quickly responded, ¡°As long as thepany thrives, I don¡¯t mind facing mistreatment personally.¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°Yvie, don¡¯t rush. The more critical the situation, the less we should panic. Rushing will only lead to trouble!¡± With a nod, Landon said, ¡°Now that so many people want to coborate with us, we have the power to choose. We won¡¯t have to worry about not finding anyone to work with.¡± Lawrence chimed in, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t coborate with those people, the project with Josef, which is worth tens of billions of dors, alone is enough to elevate the Mapleturz Group. Yvie, there¡¯s no need to rush Reign added, ¡°Now, we are in control, and they have to follow our lead. So, don¡¯t worry aboutcking business opportunities.¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up as she swiftly grasped the situation, a smile forming on her face. ¡°Alright, everyone, take some rest. I¡¯m going out for some fresh air.¡± Han observed them for a moment, offering a faint smile before departing. He did not understand much about business matters, nor did he want to get involved. Right now, he had more important things to attend to. Leaving the cabin, he walked onto the deck. He cast a gaze upon the serene and tranquil sea, his expression devoid of emotion, yet a fleeting glimmer of coldness shed in his eyes. At that moment, Leonard approached from behind and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, if I may be so bold to ask, have we met before?¡± As he spoke, he stared intently at the man before him. He had been harboring a question for some time, but the presence of numerous individuals made it unsuitable for him to ask at that moment. Finally finding himself alone with the man, he gathered his courage and seized the opportunity to ask the long¨Cawaited question. Having spent time with Han, he had witnessed firsthand the immense power he possessed. He had seen how effortlessly people obeyed hismands, including himself, reacting instinctively without even thinking. It was a reflex! It was a conditioned response that he had only experienced in the presence of the Sovereign of Shadows. Connecting this with Han¡¯s various extraordinary abilities and considering the fact that even someone as unruly as Xander willingly joined the Mapleturz Group¡¯s security department and obeyed him, a bold idea formed in his mind Han was the Sovereign of Shadows! Thus, upon seeing the man alone, he immediately approached to ask. Han lit a cigarette, took a drag, and turned to look at him. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± He stared at the man with a cigarette and said word by word, ¡°Are you our Sovereign?¡± Han chuckled, asking ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You are!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°My intuition!¡± ¡°Is your intuition urate?¡± ¡°I am a beast tamer, and I practice a mind control technique. My intuition is urate and has never been wrong? ¡°If you already believe I am, then what¡¯s the point of asking?¡± Upon hearing this, he was left speechless. In the next moment, he was overwhelmed with joy. Han¡¯s words were tantamount to an admission! Han walked over, patting his shoulder lightly, and said calmly, I don¡¯t want my whereabouts to be exposed, so keep it a secret for me.¡± His voice was the same as the one Sovereign of Shadows used at Shadow Knight. Upon hearing that voice, Leonard¡¯s scalp tingled, and goosebumps ran all over his body Immediately after, unparalleled excitement and joy surged within him, causing his body to tremble with excitement. This voice was so familiar! It was the Sovereign of Shadows! ¡°I pay my respects¡­¡± Overwhelmed with joy, he was about to kneel. Han held him up and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that my identity must be kept secret. Don¡¯t kneel.¡± ¡°Yes, right. I won¡¯t kneel.¡± He nodded, his eyes filled with fervor as he looked at the man in front of him. At this moment, he was even more shocked. Throughout, he had been under the impression that his Sovereign was an older individual, perhaps middle¨Caged or elderly. The realization that his Sovereign was actually so young came as aplete surprise, leaving him utterly astonished. Han took a drag of his cigarette, helping him to his feet, and said with a cold gaze, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time. I have a task for you.¡± ¡°Please do, Sovereign. I promise toplete the mission,¡± he eximed with excitement. Han exhaled a puff of smoke, his voice cold, ¡°Investigate which forces have ambushed or targeted us tonight. Demand that those families and forces hand over the individuals responsible for nning the ambush or assassination within five hours, or else there will be no mercy.¡± Chapter 904 Chapter 904 While apanying his partner on a visit to the Whileal Kingdom, they unexpectedly fell victim to an ambush and came under attack, even with Leonard by their side. It was evident that those people did not regard him or Shadow Knight with any respect. Hence, he had to restore the honor of Reign and Shadow Knight. After receiving this task, Leonard confidently dered, ¡°Understood. My animals have already observed the appearance of everyone involved, and I can have their portraits drawn immediately. As long as we have their faces, we can uncover the identities of these ambushers!¡± He nodded, waved his hand, and gestured for Leonard to go about his task. ¡°I shall be on my way, sir.¡± After bidding him goodbye respectfully, Leonard turned around and left. ¡°Wait,¡± he suddenly said. Leonard turned back, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°When there are others around, continue to address me as Mr. Jaber, as you did before. Don¡¯t expose my identity,¡± he instructed. ¡°Rest assured, I will keep your secret,¡± Leonard replied with a nod. He waved his hand again. Leonard immediately turned around and went off to work. Standing on the deck, he gazed out at the sea, smoking the cigarette with a cold gaze. He pondered whether those forces truly perceived the Shadow Knight as a mere paper tiger, so long as its true power remained concealed. An hourter, Leonard had drawn portraits of all the ambushers. Two hourster, the identities and family backgrounds of all the ambushers had been thoroughly investigated. In fact, they even uncovered the recentmunication records, email exchanges, and online chat histories of these individuals. Soon, all the ambushers and their masterminds were exposed. In the Chief of Staff¡¯s office on the aircraft carrier, the pictures of the masterminds were disyed one by one on the screen. Leonard looked at the faces of these people, his gaze turned chillingly cold, and he ordered, ¡°Deploy Shadow Guards. Inform those families and forces that the masterminds and participants muste here to kneel and apologize. If they refuse toe, exterminate their entire families! Also, establish contact with all the carriers docked at the port and prepare for imminent action. Notify our satellite department to deploy all satellite cannons, aim at the locations of the masterminds, and establish a lock on them.¡± One must not provoke a tiger! Shadow Knight stood at the pinnacle of the world for so many years, relying not on kindness and righteousness, but on unparalleled power! After Leonard issued the order, numerous aircraft immediately took off from the deck and flew in all directions toward Whileal Kingdom. ¡°The Sovereign has issued a mandate that all individuals involved in the attack on Reign¡¯s group must personally appear at the docks of Canara City within three hours to offer their apologies. If anyone refuses toply, execute them without hesitation, along with their families and factions!¡± These words instantly spread to the ears of the various major powers in Whileal Kingdom. Furthermore, this verdict was broadcasted across various locations within the Whileal Kingdom. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As long as there were people present, the message would reach their ears. At the same time, the photonanh In a moment, many factions within Whileal Kingdom were thrown into panic. Numerous leaders initiated immediate investigations overnight to identify the masterminds and participants, intending to apprehend them and escort them to face Shadow Knight for surrender. It was a very spacious castle! This is the stronghold of the Bernard family. At this moment, the chief¡¯s office also received some photos. One of them was a photo of Scarborough, and the other was a photo of Scarborough leading the Bernard family¡¯s specialbat team. After seeing these two pictures, Shane, the chief of the Bernard family became extremely angry. His face turned gloomy, and he said coldly, ¡°Spread the word, summon Scarborough and his team to see me immediately.¡± As soon as the order was given, it quickly spread throughout the entire family. Soon, Scarborough arrived with his specialbat team. The chief of the family stared at him coldly and said, ¡°Scarborough, do you know what troubles you¡¯ve caused?¡± Scarborough seemed to have anticipated what would happen and replied coldly, ¡°Chief, do you want us to surrender ourselves and apologize to that bitch, Reign Labenz?¡± Upon hearing this, Shane¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he said slowly, word by word, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you really do it?¡± ¡°So what if I did? That bitch has ruined Bernard. He is still bedridden, and my brother was also attacked next door to the hotel they were staying at. It¡¯s definitely their doing!¡± Scarborough¡¯s eyes burned with a deep¨Cseated hatred, his features contorted with anger as he spoke, ¡°I had intended to ambush them after the pharmaceutical conference, but we were thwarted by the overwhelming ferocity of Leonard¡¯s beast tide, resulting in our failure.¡± Shane¡¯s eyes grew even colder upon hearing this. He stood up and walked in front of Scarborough, staring at him with a cold gaze. Scarborough, meanwhile, showed no fear and locked eyes with the chief. Smack! In the next moment, the chief ruthlessly pped him across the face, causing him to spit out blood and fall to the ground, his head buzzing. Scarborough stood up, ring at the person who struck him, and said angrily, ¡°Chief, you¡­ Shane¡¯s voice was icy as he interrupted, ¡°Shadow Knight demands that you go and apologize for your actions in three hours. All of you, go now!¡± As his words echoed, a helicopter descended from the sky andnded outside the Bernard family castle. Seeing this, Scarborough stood up, furious as he locked eyes with the chief. ¡°Chief, I am a high¨C ranking member. Are you trying to make me lose face? Furthermore, if I were to go and apologize as requested by Shadow Knight, it would be signing my own death warrant. Is this how you lead as the chief? You send members of the family to their deaths? He gritted his teeth, seething with anger. ¡°For the survival of the family, so what if you lose some face? As long as the family survives, even if you die, so what?¡± The chief said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Scarborough said in a low voice. Shane¡¯s voice turned colder as he asserted, ¡°You have to go, or don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy. As he spoke, a group of people walked in and stood behind him, all of them staring at Scarborough with icy gazes These individuals, all of which top¨Cnotch experts, exuded an immensely terrifying aura. After seeing these people, Scarborough¡¯s gaze darkened, and his heart sank. These were the elusive high¨Cranking members of the Bernard family, seldom seen in public. However, they now aligned themselves with Shane, evidently aiming to thrust him into the depths of adversity. ¡°I refuse to let my son go to his death!¡± At that moment, Scarborough¡¯s father, Jeff walk.. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Shane was furious, wanting nothing more than to kill Scarborough and Jeff. At this point, with things having escted to such a degree, it seemed to him that the father and son duo were still acting recklessly,pletely disregarding the consequences. ¡°This is no longer a matter of infighting or not!¡± Jeff said with a cold gaze, emphasizing each word, ¡°I have already lost two sons. Bernard is now lying in a hospital bed with fractured bones, and my other son was killed in the hotel! Now I only have one son left, and if anyone dares to harm him, I will fight them to the death!¡± Following his words, all the experts from his faction appeared and stood behind him and Scarborough. In an instant, a standoff between two forces was formed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Both groups exuded a menacing aura, filled with an overwhelming desire to kill. Every single one of them emanated a terrifying murderous intent, their eyes fierce and cold as they stared at their adversaries. In the face of this, Shane¡¯s gaze grew darker and darker. Although he was the chief of the Bemard family, the family¡¯s power did not rest solely in his hands. Thebined strength of the experts from Scarborough¡¯s side was sufficient to rival the forces he had cultivated, making it impossible for either side to overpower the other. If they truly wanted to determine a winner, it would require paying the price of bloodshed. However, in the event of a bloody conflict where both sides suffered heavy losses, it would ultimately benefit other families. Therefore, all along, he had always secretly weakened the opposing faction¡¯s power. However, it was futile because the formidable individuals from the other lineage remained strong. In other words, their influence had never waned. This was also the reason why Scarborough dared to be domineering and reckless! ¡°Shane, you¡¯re timid and weak. You stand by and watch as your members are bullied and assassinated, yet you dare not lift a finger against the enemy!¡± With the backing of his father and faction, Scarborough gained confidence, raising his head high, his gaze icy and resolute as he dered, word by word, ¡°It is because of a chief like you that the Bernard family has been unable to be the rulers of Blubridge City! I now request the board of directors to strip you of your position as chief! It is time for you to step down! His tone was incredibly cold and domineering, brimming with unquestionable authority. ¡°Step down!¡± ¡°Step down!¡± ¡°Step down!¡± Following his words, many people at the scene began to speak out, ring at the chief, urging him to step down. Jeff¡¯s gaze turned frigid, his silence speaking volumes through his piercing eyes. Seeing this, Shane finally understood. Scarborough did note here to plead guilty, nor to apologize to him, but to seize power! It was ironic how Scarborough had feigned fear, preserving his image by refraining from retaliating even after being struck. Unbeknownst to others, he had harbored ulterior motives all along. With the revtion sinking in, the chief¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°If you wish for me to step down, that is not a problem. Once the board of directors has the majority vote, I will willingly relinquish my position. So, do you have enough votes?¡± When he became the chief, it was because he had outmaneuvered Scarborough¡¯s father, securing the position and wielding power. After all these years of building his influence within the board of directors, Scarborough and his cronies were simply unable to shake his position. Therefore, even when faced with the pressure of Scarborough and the others, he was fearless. Jeff smiled coldly and said, ¡®Shane, do you think we came unprepared? Take a good look at your phone. We have a surprise for you. Frowning, the chief took out his phone and nced at it, instantly his expression turned cold, and he red at Jeff and Scarborough with fury in his eyes. His eyes were practically spewing fire! Jeff had sent him a picture through themunication device. The picture showed his wife, children, and grandchildren all tied up and suspended from a pir. Meanwhile, a group of fully armed soldiers were pointing guns at them. Observing his reaction, Jeff¡¯s smile turned faint, saying, ¡°Shane, we are members of the same family, after all. You know, I won¡¯t stoop to fratricide. The Bernard family under your leadership has lost its ferocity, bing timid and overly cautious. And this is all due to your cowardly character! A great family doesn¡¯t need rationality and timidity; it requires the aggressive nature of a wild wolf. The family has been continuously bullied and trampled upon, yet you, as the chief, have swallowed your pride and even expected us to apologize to those people. It¡¯s absolutely shameless! What a disgrace! Therefore, we seriously question your ability to manage. Now, while there¡¯s still a chance to salvage the situation, you better step down and hand over the position as the chief to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡± Although he smiled, each word was forceful, resonating in the ears of everyone present. Shane clenched his phone, ring fiercely at the man, his crimson eyes zing with fury. However, his loved ones were held captive by Scarborough¡¯s men, rendering him utterly powerless. ¡°You bastard, what did you say?¡± ¡°Jeff, you bastard! How dare you speak to our chief in such anguage? Are you courting death?¡± ¡°You want to seize power? Do you have enough votes?¡± ¡°An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. We¡¯ll convene the board of directors immediately to discuss expelling Jeff and Scarborough from the family!¡± Before the chief could speak, the people behind him erupted in anger, expressing their desire to expel Jeff and Scarborough from the family. Faced with their usations, Jeff sneered in silence, wearing a smug expression. Scarborough¡¯s face turned even colder, enunciating each word, ¡°Gentlemen, before you use my father and me, you¡¯d better take a look at your phones first and then decide on your course of action. Immediately after he finished speaking, the phones of the elders who had used Scarborough and his father began vibrating. They swiftly retrieved their phones, and their expressions underwent a dramatic change. The content they received was simr to what Shane had received: their families were all being held hostage by armed warriors, in imminent danger. At this moment, all of them looked up at Jeff and Scarborough, their gazes serious and filled with shock. The ability to quietly capture their loved ones was certainly not something Jeff and Scarborough should possess. ¡°What devil have you made a pact with?¡± Shane¡¯s face turned murky like water as he red angrily at Jeff and Scarborough, ¡°Have you lost your minds? By doing this, you will drag the entire family into an abyss!¡± Jeff sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the family. All I know is that I will avenge my son. So, are you stepping down or not?¡± Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Jet¡¯s gaze tuned frigid as he asserted Itis dominance,pelling Shane to relinquish his position. Not only him, but all the elders on Jett and Scarborough¡¯s side red at the chief with an overwhelming and chilling, gaze Scarborough, meanwhile, held his phone, ready to give the order for ughter at any moment. Watching them, Shane let out a deep sigh. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll step down.¡± After saying these words, he appeared to have aged twenty years in an instant, carrying an air of weariness. Jell¡¯s expression grew even more triumphant as he extended a share transfer agreement to Shane. ¡°Sign it¡± Gritting his teeth, the chief had no choice but to pick up the pen and sign away his shares, granting Jeff complete control over the family. With the signed and sealed agreement in his possession, Jeff¡¯s eyes filled with wild joy. ¡°Hahaha!¡± With this share, he would be the holder of the highest stake in the family enterprise, granting him the ultimate authority. Moreover, he had also gathered numerous nifty experts by his side, ensuring his dominance in both financial power andbat prowess. In other words, he stood invincible. After signing, Shane stared at Jeff and Scarborough. ¡°Now, can you release our family?¡± ¡°Good call.¡± Scarborough sneered, then dialed a number on his phone, and said, ¡°Have them release everyone.¡± After hanging up the phone, he stared at Shane coldly. ¡°You no longer hold any shares in our family group. I dere that you and your allies have been expelled from the Bernard family. Now, the family doesn¡¯t need cowards like you. Get out of here!¡± Jell nodded in agreement and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Shane, we were once a family, so I won¡¯t sever tiespletely. I will buy your shares at a price below market value.¡± After saying this, he proceeded to transfer the funds. Shane quickly received the transfer record, and his eyes dimmed even more. It was 400 thousand dors! Meanwhile, the Bernard family was a multinational conglomerate with a minimum liquid capital of 600 million dors. Their assets amounted to trillions of dors. The value of his shares alone was worth at least two billion dors! And yet, Jeff only gave him 400 thousand dors, which was a tant humiliation. Jeff smirked, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, Shane, my friend, you may leave now.¡± With a cold gaze, the former chief put away his phone and spoke in a solemn voice, ¡°Shadow Knight is not an organization to be taken lightly. I hope you won¡¯t lead the Bernard family to extinction.¡± After making sure of his family¡¯s whereabouts over the phone, he immediately left the scene. The people who had followed him looked at each other, then promptly followed his departure. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not long after, the ancient castle became rtively quieter. Scarborough walked up and sat in the seat previously upied by Shane. He crossed his legs and rested them on the table. reflecting, ¡°So, this is what it feels like to be the chief?¡± He had longed to sit in this position for a while. However, neither his experience nor his status warranted it. With Shane¡¯s departure, his father had ascended to the role of chief, granting him the long¨Cawaited opportunity to upy such a position and truly immerse himself in the sensation of wielding power. Jell red at him, saying, ¡°Are you worthy of taking this position? Get up!¡± He dared not defy his father and promptly stood up. Jeff took a seat in the chair, relishing the feeling of holding significant power. At that moment, his vanity swelled to its peak. Scarborough nced at him a hint of coldness in his eyes, but quickly regainedposure and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, what should we do next? We¡¯re not really going to uphold our promise and hand over forty percent of the Bernard family¡¯s assets to Radiant Society, are we?¡± In order to deal with Shane¡¯s forces, they had even resorted to cooperating with some of Radiant Society¡¯s demonic gods and agreed to many of their conditions. Now that they had sessfully usurped power and held absolute control, everything within the Bernard family belonged to them. Forty percent of the assets was not a small amount. Jeff¡¯s gaze became incredibly cold. ¡°We only cooperated with them to leverage their power to deal with Shane. They¡¯d be foolish if they think they¡¯ll get forty percent of the assets. Here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do: transfer one¨Ctenth of the assets to them first, call it a down payment, and deliver the rest gradually.¡± Scarborough¡¯s eyes brightened with delight. ¡°That¡¯s a clever approach. But will they ept it?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll have to ept it, even if they don¡¯t want to.¡± Jeff smirked, his gaze sinister and his voice cold. ¡°Now, go spread rumors immediately, iming that Radiant Society is nning an attack on Shadow Knight.¡± Scarborough¡¯s eyes lit up. After all, once such rumors were sessfully spread, Shadow Knight¡¯s attention would undoubtedly shift from the Bernard family to Radiant Society. At that time, both organizations would definitely suffer heavy losses. In any case, the Bernard family would benefit from it. As long as Shadow Knight¡¯s aircraft carrier was under attack, his family would have an opportunity to infiltrate it and retaliate against Reign and Han. Scarborough was filled with exhration. He gave his father a thumbs¨Cup, praising him repeatedly, and then went ahead to make arrangements. At this moment, an elder walked up and said worriedly, ¡°Chief, I still feel somewhat uneasy. Will Shadow Knight really Jeff sneered, his gaze filled with disdain. ¡°Although Shadow Knight is formidable, we are at Whileal Kingdom, and we are the high¨Cranking members of this ce. There¡¯s an old saying in Longhard Kingdom that goes Thew does not hold the masses ountable. When they threaten so many people and families, making a lot of noise about fighting and killing, it¡¯s definitely just empty bravado. No need to worry about it. He then added, ¡°Your most important task now is to uproot every member of Shane¡¯s faction and drive them all out of the Bernard family¡¯s stronghold. Also, ensure that the secret weapons the family has developed over the years are ready. When Radiant Society and Shadow Knight sh, we will seize the opportunity tounch a surprise attack on Shadow Knight¡¯s fleet and eliminate Han and Reign in one fell swoop, avenging my son!¡± The elder frowned slightly, but he still nodded and went to make arrangements. In just over two hours, all of Shane¡¯s former subordinates had been removed. Only Jeff¡¯s people remained within the Bernard family. Meanwhile, thousands of fully armed soldiers assembled. Jeff and Scarborough stood side by side, their eyes fixed upon the warriors before them. Each warrior bore hidden weapons upon their backs, exuding an air of chilling menace through their piercing gazes. Scarborough nced at his watch, a look of disdain and a cold smile crossing his face. He said, ¡°It has been three hours already. Well, Shadow Knight was just bluffing. Talking about wiping out our family? Ridiculous¡± Jeff remained expressionless and said coldly, ¡°Scarborough, take these people to Canara City. Fake an apology and find an opportunity to blow up that aircraft carrier! I will let the whole world know that anyone who kills a Bernard must die!¡± Just as the father and son were full of ambition, determined to fight the mercenary group to the end, suddenly, sparks fell from the sky like meteors, rushing toward them. These clusters of sparks shimmered distinctly in the darkness before dawn. ¡°Chief, look! What is that?¡± the elder said in a deep voice. Jeff and Scarborough looked up. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Jeff, Scarborough, and every member of the Bernard family present were seized by panic. Ignoring any semnce of formation, they frantically dispersed, desperately fleeing to preserve their lives. Boom! Before they could run far, a missile descended from the sky, crashing into the crowd. In an instant, the mes engulfed those people, and the shockwave swept in all directions, devouring many individuals. In the center of the missile explosion, those people were instantly vaporized. The people who were engulfed by the shockwaves and mes turned into human torches, and some were torn apart by the explosion. Even individuals at a greater distance were not spared as they were struck by the powerful shockwave, hurtling through the air and colliding with other objects, their bodies convulsing as they coughed up copious amounts of blood. However, before they could catch their breath, the second missile had already descended. One! Two! Three! Four! Five! Countless missiles fell like torrential rain, indiscriminately bombarding the Bernard family. The cold artillery fire and missiles rained down relentlessly, bombarding everything in their path. In less than 30 seconds, the castle of the Bernard family was razed to the ground, and numerous people perished in the projectiles. One by one, the loyal followers of Jeff and Scarborough were turned into ashes by the explosions. Even the powerful experts who were rtively far away were sent flying by the shockwaves, lying on the ground, unable to get up. Jeff and Scarborough ran rtively fast and quickly jumped into a car, speeding away. Behind them, missiles continued to rain down, relentlessly bombarding the area. In the meantime, behind their car, shells kept falling, smashing into the back of their vehicle. It was as if they were racing against Grim Reapers as they evaded every projectile¡¯s impact. However, the shockwaves from these explosions reached them, shattering all the bulletproof ss of their car. Despite scrambling out of the car, the relentless force of the impact continued to surge, thrusting the vehicle forward with great velocity. Driven by the car¡¯s engine and the momentum of the shockwaves, they finally escaped the bombing range. After they stopped the car and looked back, they were terrified, their scalps tingling and their bodies shivering. Behind them, centered around the Bernard family¡¯s castle, the area within a radius of 3 miles had been bombed into a Scorched wastnd. Neither the brick walls nor the rubbles were left; only an unending expanse of ck scorched earth remained. It looked like doomsday had arrived! ¡°My goodness, how is this¡­ how is this possible?¡± Scarborough¡¯s pupils contracted intensely, his face filled with disbelief. He never expected Shadow Knight to be so ferocious, unleashing such firepower. So many missiles had decimated everything within a 3¨Cmile radius. It was an unprecedented disy ofwlessness and wanton destruction. It was extremely terrifying! ¡°So, this¡­ this is Shadow Knight¡¯s doing?¡± He stared at the ruins and scorched earth, ovee with a sense of despair. So many magnificent structures were obliterated by the barrage of shells. At this point, all the Bernard family members who had stood by his side perished. The losses were devastating! If Shane were to strike back at this moment, he would surely find it impossible to regain a foothold within the Bernard family. ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± Scarborough¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, his face pale. At that moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of dread. Shadow Knight remained true to their word, showing no hesitation in their killings and disying unrestrained bombing. Their determination to eradicate the Bernard family was evident as they unleashed an unrelenting onught of missiles, a disy of force that sent shudders down his spine. At first, he was consumed by fear, but then he seemed to realize something, bursting intoughter. ¡°Dad, what are youughing about?¡± Scarborough¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. He felt that his father was on the verge of madness. After all, so many people from their families had died while the ancestral castle had been reduced to ruins. Everyone had perished, except for the two of them and Shane, who had been expelled from the family. In other words, the Bernard family was on the brink of extinction. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Things had reached a critical point, thus, he could not believe how Jeff could still find it in himself to laugh. Jeff erupted into heartyughter before eximing, ¡°I find it amusing how utterly inept Shadow Knight is. They only know to bombard our vi and family businesses, but they have no clue about navigation. As long as the two of us are still breathing, it means the family has not been wiped out entirely. We can rebuild from the ruins and rise again. Hahaha!¡± The more he thought about it, the more he found it hrious. Heughed uncontrobly, his stomach aching. The exhration of surviving such a catastrophe, coupled with the sheer stupidity of Shadow Knight, brought him immense joy. His son, Scarborough, hearing that, chuckled in response. He thought to himself, ¡°Exactly! What era are we living in? Shadow Knight, with such immense power, still doesn¡¯t understand a thing about navigation. It¡¯s absolutelyughable!¡± Swish! Just as the duo wasughing, a beam ofser cannon descended from the sky, cleaving Jett in half. Warm blood sttered all over Scarborough. The smile on his face instantly froze, his pupils dted, and he stood there in a state of shock. He never could have imagined that his father, who wasughing just seconds ago, would now be reduced to two halves of a corpse, not even able to utter a sound in his dying moments. He looked at his father lying on the ground, then gazed up at the sky, his eyes filled with horror. He wondered what on earth was happening. Suddenly, something clicked in his mind, and his expression changed dramatically. Could it be that this was the satellite weapon of Shadow Knight, capable of locating and targeting people worldwide? He had heard before that the organization¡¯s satellites were the most formidable and terrifying. Swish! While he was still pondering in confusion, another sh of light streaked across the sky, heading straight toward him. ¡°What?¡± Theser was even faster than lightning, striking down in an instant and cleaving his body in half as well. Even in his severed state, his eyes remained wide open, unable to rest in peace. Until the very end, he could notprehend why Shadow Knight was so audacious, carrying out such an act in the world¡¯s most powerful kingdom, Whileal Kingdom. This was extermination! What he could not fathom even more was why the Whileal Kingdom, with its technology and strength, could not intercept these projectiles. In the end, except for Shane and his group, the entire Bernard family was exterminated. Boom! Boom! Boom! Within the span of a day, all of Shadow Knight¡¯s aircraft carriers docked in Whileal Kingdom¡¯s ports resounded with thunderous cannon fire. Countless projectiles soared into the sky, tearing through the clouds and heading toward various locations in the Whileal Kingdom. Chapter 908 Chapter 908 What happened today shocked the entire world! Yet the annihtion of the Bernard family was only the beginning. Every aircraft carrier belonging to Shadow Knight, whether docked in the port of Whileal Kingdom or within its territorial waters, unleashed a barrage of fire. Countless projectiles, like dark clouds, pierced through the sky of the country, heading toward distant targets. Some projectiles suddenly changed course midway, maneuvering through several twists and turns before crashing down with tremendous force. It was as if a terrifying divine punishment descended from the heavens, reducing the impact sites of the projectiles to level ground. Whether it was humans, animals, or nts, they were all sted to pieces in that area. Even god¨Css experts, known for their strength, could hardly escape death under such indiscriminate missile coverage. In Whileal Kingdom, spanning across Blubridge City, Canara City, downtown areas, viges, and suburbs, the families who had previously ambushed and targeted Han and his group, yet failed to appear at Canara City port to seek forgiveness, were now subjected to the terrifying onught of missiles. On this day, more than thirtyrge and small families in the Whileal Kingdom werepletely annihted. No matter how far the participants fled, there was no refuge. They were tracked down by sky¨Cbound satellites, andsers descended upon them, ensuring their demise. At the port of Canara City. In themand office of the Shadow Knight¡¯s aircraft carrier, Leonard¡¯s eyes turned icy as he fixed his gaze upon arge screen that showcased a detailed map. The map was marked with symbols representing the families that had ambushed them and targeted Han and Reign. ¡°Report! The Bernard family has been exterminated!¡± ¡°Report! The Venom has been exterminated!¡± ¡°Report! Haven Energy Group has been exterminated!¡± ¡°Report¡­¡± With the projectiles soaring into the sky, many symbols were wiped out from the map. Each symbol removed represented a family destroyed. ¡°We have warned them, there¡¯s no denying that. If they refuse toe, then they are seeking death! Find all the culprits and activate our satelliteser cannons to kill them all,¡± Leonard ordered with a cold gaze. He had just issued a global warning through all channels, giving those people a final chance. However, they did note to apologize, clearly not taking Shadow Knight seriously. He had given them three hours to prepare, more than enough time for many to escape. Thus, those who did not escape only had themselves to me! This time, he was determined to restore the organization¡¯s prestige! Moreover, this operation was personally approved by the Sovereign of Shadows, making him even more reckless and unrestricted, delivering lethal blows in a bold manner. As he spoke, the staff activated the satellite weapons. In an instant, countless red dots appeared on therge screen. These individuals were all high¨Cprofile figures within Whileal Kingdom, closely monitored by the mercenary group¡¯s satellite weapons. After the operator struck a few keys on the keyboard, the number of red dots gradually decreased, leaving just over three hundred. These were the culprits responsible for ambushing Han and his group, but they had managed to escape to different locations, beyond their own territories. Meanwhile, a few of the red dots continued to move, clearly indicating the individuals¡® intent to evade Shadow Knight¡¯s pursuit. ¡°You want to escape after attacking us? Dream on!¡± Leonard¡¯s gaze was chilling, sharp as a knife, as he ordered, ¡°Activate the satellite weapons. Target every single one of them. Exterminate them all!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Following themand, the operator immediately entered themand on the keyboard and pressed the enter key. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Above the sky, in the vast universe, a hundred satellites orbiting the Earth suddenly lit up. Theser weapons mounted on the satellites also illuminated, dazzling in the dark expanse of space. Buzz! In the next second, manyser weapons emitted an iparably shy light. Beams ofsers shot out like a storm, attacking a specific location on Earth. ¡°What did you say? My family has been wiped out? How is that possible?¡± On a grand avenue in Dilmon City, a general¨Css expert was riding a motorcycle at high speed when he heard the voiceing through his earphones, and his expression immediately changed dramatically. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s true. ording to our men¡¯s findings, your family and everything within a 2¨Cmile radius have been destroyed. Your family is gone. A lot of people are dead! Boss, trust me, you should go and apologize to Shadow Knight now. We can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡± The phone received numerous persuasions from the concerned individual. The expert did not say a word. He simply hung up the phone, his gaze turning ice¨Ccold. He ced the phone on the motorcycle¡¯s seat and turned on the news channel. At this moment, the channel aired many videos showing families being attacked by the mercenary group. Among them, one video depicted the tragic scene of his own family being annihted. ¡°Damn it, Shadow Knight! I won¡¯t rest until I¡¯ve killed every single one of you! I will avenge my family!¡± He watched as his family was engulfed in raging mes, his eyes filled with fury and hatred toward Shadow Knight. He knew he was in the wrong. After all, he was the one who had set up the ambush, attacking Han and the others. Leonard and the others had given him three hours to apologize and save his life, but instead, he chose to flee. It was precisely because of his escape that his family suffered such a terrible blow. He was the one to me for it all! However, he felt no remorse or guilt for his actions. Instead, he believed that Shadow Knight was in the wrong and intended to seek revenge against them. Such a person was beyond redemption! Just as he was contemting how to seek revenge against the mercenary group, a beam ofser descended from the sky, piercing through him, and tearing him apart instantly. Blood and flesh scattered in all directions, leaving no trace of life. ¡°Damn it, have the people of Shadow Knight gone mad? I can¡¯t believe that they would useser beams! Quick! Evacuate now.¡± High above in the sky, aboard a private jet, a wealthy magnate clutched a ss of red wine, his body trembling with fear. Even the hand holding the wine ss was shaking. As a tycoon, he controlled assets worth tens of billions of dors and had numerous general¨Css experts under hismand. Some god¨Css experts even worked for him. It could be said that with a stomp of his foot, the entire city would tremble. In other words, he could easily dominate the city. However, after witnessing so many families being wiped out, he was terrified. He quickly boarded his private jet, leaving his territory and seeking refuge abroad. Boom! Before his ne could gain speed, aser beam pierced through the aircraft, splitting it in half like a knife through butter. The ss of wine in his hand fell to the floor, shattering into pieces. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 The destructive power of theser was iparably terrifying. Not only did it cut this big shot in half, but it also bisected the ne. With the loss of power, the aircraft quickly plummeted. ¡°Ah!¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Inside the ne, the flight attendants screamed in terror. Some of them were swept away by the powerful airflow, flying out of the aircraft, their fates uncertain. The captain and other experienced personnel swiftly strapped on their parachutes and began to jump for survival. At the hospital. In the hospital, Flynn, who had transformed into Bernard¡¯s doctor, stood on the balcony, watching the direction of the Bernard family¡¯s explosion. His expression was solemn as he muttered, ¡°Really? Is Shadow Knight really insane?¡± The Bernard family, one of the most influential families in Whileal Kingdom, found itself in the top ten rankings. However, the mercenary group had taken it upon themselves to destroy the family without hesitation. Just as he was thinking, all the hair on his body suddenly stood on end as an iparable fear grew in his heart. His body was now covered in goosebumps. He sensed danger! It was an extreme sense of danger! He sensed something and suddenly looked at the sky. Intuition told him that the danger originated from the sky. Just as he was thinking about what was going on, a light suddenly shed in the sky, then aser beam flew over at high speed. His pupils contracted while his expression changed dramatically. It was aser! With all his strength, he swiftly moved a step aside at that very moment. Boom! Theser beam descended from the sky, piercing through the very spot where he had just been standing. If he had still been there, that strike would have killed him instantly! ¡°Laser weapons from the sky? Could it be that Shadow Knight really possesses satellite weapons capable of targeting and eliminating numerous individuals?¡± He stared at the floor that had been prated by theser, then looked up at the sky, his eyes filled with terror. If Shadow Knight truly possessed such weapons, it would mean they held an invincible position. No wonder the high¨Cranking officials of Whileal Kingdom dared not oppose the mercenary group¡¯s actions. After all, once this weapon locked onto them, no matter where they went, they would be killed. If the organization were to strike against those high¨Cranking officials who gave orders to obstruct their attacks, it would undoubtedly be an unstoppable and fatal blow. Just as he was pondering these thoughts, suddenly, anotherser beam came rushing toward him. He clenched his teeth and swiftly maneuvered his body, evading it once again. Though he was injured, he possessed immense strength and incredible speed. Thus, he managed to dodge more than tenser beams in session. However, no matter how much he tried to evade, it was futile. After the dozen or soser beams descended, hundreds of them followed like a torrential storm, enveloping an area of more than 300 feet with no escape. Boom! Under the bombardment of theser beams, Flynn, a half¨Cstep God Realm expert, was also sted into pieces. The damage of thesesers was iparably powerful! Above the vast sea, arge cruise ship sailed through the waters while Charlie stood on the deck, his expression grave. Your Highness, ording to thetest information, many families in Whileal Kingdom have been annihted¡± A servant approached, his eyes filled with worry He handed a tablet to Prince Charlie with a serious face. Moreover, the assassins we sent out have also perished. I suspect that Shadow Knight will target us as well. Perhaps we should return now and apologize to them?¡± After witnessing so many families being wiped out and countless lives lost, the servant was terrified While escorting Charlie, he realized that if the royalty fell victim to Shadow Knight while under his protection, it would result in the annihtion of his entire family upon their return ¡°Apologize to them? Impossible¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was cold He stared out at the vast sea and said in a chilling tone, I still have a trick up my sleeve. Once they reach the open sex, they¡¯re as good as dead At this point, his eyes were incredibly sinister and malicious After all, Han had humiliated him in the hotel lobby. As a prince, he had to regain his dignity, no matter what The servant sighed deeply at the hearing of the prince¡¯s remarks Prince Charlie had many good qualities, but he was too arrogant and had a strong ego. Being a child born into the royal family, he had never experienced any setbacks. He had grown up surrounded by prase and adoration, like a flower in a greenhouse Having witnessed Han¡¯s lesson to Charlie, the servant held onto the hope that the royalty would exercise restrant and trulyprehend the essence of humility, acknowledging that there would always be individuals more talented and capable than oneself Yet he never expected that Charlie not only failed to learn his lesson but also sought revenge against Han and has group. The servant shook his head inwardly, feeling that the prince was beyond redemption. He thought to hanseit, t Longhart Kingdom, there¡¯s a saying A fall into a pit, a gain in wadon. Unfortunately, Prince Charlie seems incapable of learning Even if he were to inherit the royal family in the future, it was doubtful that he would aplish anything signaftenen, What a disaster for the country ¡°Your Highness, danger At this moment, the servant suddenly felt a sense of danger He immediately rushed over and pushed Prince Chache to the ground Boom! After Charlie was knocked down, a beam ofser descended from the sky, creating arge hole in the deck where he had just been standing Initially, Charlie was ready to cast a stern re at the servant for such mistreatment. However, when he souced the hole in the deck, his pupils immediately contracted in intense fear, and he instinctively turned his gaze toward the sky. He wondered why would there be such an attack from above Its a satellite weapons! The servant seemed to have realized something, his expression changing drastically. Your Highness, rua quickly? We will not end up well if the satellite weapon locks onto us Upon hearing this, he immediately grabbed Prince Charlie and hurriedly ran, seeking cover As they ran,ser beams rained down, obliterating the path they had just traversed, leaving behind one gaping here another A satellite weapon? I¡¯m so far away, and yetser weajuns can target me and attack in Charlie was now panicking, immediately questioning the servant with a horrified expression He had been sailing at ses for over three months, far beyond the teritorial waters at Whiteal Kingdom. Thus, he wonderest how could a satellite weapon sull target them This weapon was simply terrifying! Dodging theser beams, the servant exined, ¡°Your Highness, have you seen ¡®Miracle Captain 2? The movie featured a weapon developed by the viinous agency. It was a satellite weapon capable of targeting anyone worldwide. As long as they wish, they can kill any target globally. Moreover, I can see that the power of theseser beams is more devastating than ordinary missiles. Their prating force is incredibly terrifying, surpassing the attacks of even god¨Css experts¡± PIR! As he spoke, aser beam pierced his foot, causing him to copse on the ground. Before the servant could react, anotherser beam descended, instantly cutting him in half. Blood then sttered all over Charlie. Prince Charlie had never witnessed such a scene before, and he immediately turned pale, frozen in ce. In an instant, boundless terror engulfed him. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Prince Charlie looked at the servant who was lying on the ground, covered in blood. He was so frightened that his face turned pale and his body trembled. He came from a privileged background and had never experienced any hardships or witnessed such a gruesome scene. Now, seeing the servant die in front of him, he was petrified, sitting on the ground in a daze. The servant, though severed at the waist, had notpletely died yet. Blood filled his mouth as he looked at Charlie and gasped, ¡°Your Highness, run run quickly After uttering those words, he closed his eyes and passed away. ¡°Ah! Help! Someone, help! Someone wants to kill me!¡± Prince Charlie was driven into madness, jumping up and shouting frantically as he ran, appearing deranged. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your Highness, what has disturbed you like this?¡± Inside the cabin, many crew members were shocked to see Charlie in such a manic state, and they immediately tried to restrain him. ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Someone wants to kill me! Help!¡± He was consumed by madness, screaming in terror, constantly struggling to break free from their grasp while running around like a blind bird. Suddenly, he seemed to have a realization. His eyes brightened, and he muttered to himself, ¡°Right, the reason theser weapons could lock onto me might be because they have my photos or my phone, and so on.¡± With that, he immediately took off his clothes, then threw his phone and the newly purchased cutting¨C edge chips into the sea Sure enough, as the phone and chips were thrown into the sea,ser beams rushed into the water, shattering the device. into pieces. ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought! I¡¯m safe now. Shadow Knight, your satellite weapons are worthless!¡± Heughed maniacally. However, before he could revel in his triumph for long, a beam of light descended from the sky, instantly tearing him apart into pieces, ensuring his demise. Witnessing this scene, the crew members stood there dumbfounded, their mouths agape. Such scenes were happening all around the world. Anyone who had not apologized to Reign, Han, and the others was executed. There was not a single innocent person among the deceased! On the contrary, Shane, who had not been involved in this matter, remained unharmed, as did those from other families who had no knowledge of the assassination. Shadow Knight¡¯s satellite weapons were exceptionally advanced, enabling all attacks to target certain individuals. Still, the magnitude of these events was enough to shock the world. High¨Cranking officials from countries across the globe stood up in astonishment, quickly calling for meetings. After all, they realized the existence of satellite weapons! It was a weapon capable of destroying targets worldwide. The destructive power was iparably terrifying, meaning even god¨Css experts could be killed by theser. Such a formidable weapon left all global leaders unsettled, prompting the gathering of countless experts and scientists to discuss how to counter this satellite weapon. ¡°Come up with a solution quickly. How should we deal with this kind of satellite weapon?¡± ¡°Is your brain filled with shit? Come up with a solution!¡± ¡°Damn it! Since when does Shadow Knight have satellite weapons? Why aren¡¯t we aware?¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The high¨Cranking officials of all nations were driven to madness, each one in a state of panic and extreme anxiety. After all, the implications of satellite weapons, capable of locking on targets worldwide, sent shivers down their spines. If one day, such satellite weapons were aimed at them, they would be doomed! Even taking refuge in underground bomb shelters might not guarantee their safety! Compared to those higher¨Cups who were in a constant state of panic, Landon and Lawrence, who were on the Shadow Knight aircraft carrier, were extremely excited. Landon gripped his phone, scanning through the news of bombings all around, a surge of joy filling him. He could not contain his excitement as he eximed, ¡°Shadow Knight is incredible! Their decisive actions are awesome!¡± Lawrence had learned to use a phone and, while looking at the reports about the families being shelled, he could not help but marvel, saying. ¡°They truly deserved the title of the world¡¯s number one army! They are so cool!¡± The two men were filled with immense enthusiasm, their excitement reaching a peak as they witnessed the missiles soaring through the sky andser weapons descending from above. They erupted in apuse, reveling in the spectacle unfolding before them. This was especially true for Landon, who became so excited that he stood up and jumped with excitement. The first reason for his excitement was that Shadow Knight was awesome, helping them vent their anger! The second reason for his excitement was that they were now considered allies with the mercenary group. In other words, he bet no one in the world would dare to harm the Mapleturz Group in the future. ¡°Hahaha, this is great! From today onward, we will rise.¡± Heughed heartily and patted Lawrence¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Also, Lawrence, we have two pieces of good news. You¡¯re about to be a brother¨Cinw.¡± ¡°You are referring to Han and my sister?¡± Lawrence asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! Yes!¡± Heughed heartily and held Lawrence, saying, ¡°Han and Rei have finally be a couple. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± At this point, he chuckled again and said, ¡°Who knows, maybe they are busy making humans now.¡± ¡°Making humans? With advanced technology?¡± Lawrence was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Advanced technology?¡± He looked puzzled. ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re talking about making humans, it requires sophisticated equipment¡­ Wait a minute!¡± Suddenly, Lawrence seemed to have realized something. His eyes lit up, and then he smacked his forehead,ining. ¡°Mr. Katz, why didn¡¯t you just say it bluntly? You made it sound so high¨Ctech. I almost thought we were already at a stage where we could create people artifically.¡± ¡°Hahaha, do you hear what you¡¯re saying? Your mind is so creative, you know. You simply thought too much.¡± He held the young man by the shoulder and chuckled, saying, ¡°Lawrence, you¡¯ve been unconscious for so many days, and now you¡¯re still a virgin, right? Do you want me to take you out for some fun?¡± ¡°Mr. Katz, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Lawrence said. Although his mind had evolved and he could anticipate many things, his thoughts were fast¨Cpaced. However, he had been unconscious for so many years and was indeed a virgin. In fact, he had not even touched a woman¡¯s hand, though he longed for romantic affection. Now that he heard Landon saying such indecent things and being so disrespectful, his face turned red. ¡°We¡¯re all men, and men have a few interests.¡± Landon still had his arm around Lawrence¡¯s shoulder and spoke seriously, ¡°Once we¡¯re back in Lightdom City. I¡¯ll take you to find the best woman in the city. She¡¯s incredible at what she does, and she¡¯ll definitely leave you with unforgettable memories. I still find the taste of that woman amazi Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Landon did not treat Lawrence as a child at all. The more he talked, the more outrageous it became. He even revealed many details, speaking with relish. Lawrence, the innocent young man, blushed as he listened, but he felt an intense longing at the same time. Before he fell into aa, he had secretly watched videos of intimate encounters between men and women and was familiar with multiple porn stars. He had even contemted indulging himself and tasting the forbidden fruit. However, due to the presence of the spiritual beetle in his brain, which weakened his physical condition, he was simply unable to engage in such activities. Now, hearing Landon bring it up, he felt shy, embarrassed, and a bit eager, Landon became more excited as he spoke and took a puff of his cigarette. He sighed and said, ¡°I heard that Whileal Kingdom has many women like that. As long as you have money, you can have countless women. I originally nned to find a few exotic ones to have some fun with when you were recovering. Well, with so many things happening unexpectedly, I couldn¡¯t enjoy myself. You know, after we return home, I have to make up for it. I want to have some fun. With helplessness, the young man asked, ¡°Mr. Katz, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your child is already in junior high, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, now that you have a happy family, why do you still engage in these activities? Aren¡¯t you afraid of your wife scolding you?¡± Landon chuckled and said, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t understand, right? I¡¯ve got good stamina, but Mrs. Katz is getting older and can¡¯t handle it. I take care of it myself, so I don¡¯t have to bother with her when I get home. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± The young man scratched his head and responded, ¡°A man is like a tiger at thirty, a wolf at forty, and all¨Cmighty at fifty. Mr. Katz, don¡¯t you think your wife married you because you¡¯ve got good stamina? Maybe someone else is doing your job on behalf of you now.¡± Smack! Landon gave Lawrence a smack on the back of his head, looking annoyed. ¡°You silly child! Spouting nonsense, eh? In Lightdom City, who would dare to disrespect Mrs. Katz?¡± The young man rubbed the back of his head aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m just making a hypothesis.¡± ¡°No, even hypothetical statements are not allowed. I believe that Mrs. Katz is not that kind of person,¡± Landon said firmly. After all, he knew his wife very well and trusted herpletely, believing that she would never do anything to betray him. ¡°If Mrs. Katz is not that kind of person and she¡¯s so virtuous, Mr. Katz, it¡¯s not fair to her if you¡¯re constantly fooling around.¡± The young man earnestly added, ¡°Mr. Katz, never ask someone to do something you wouldn¡¯t do yourself. Both marriage and love require mutual loyalty.¡± Landon¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this. He then smacked Lawrence hard again, smoking his cigarette in silence. He had not expected that his intention to share some explicit men¨Cand¨Cwomen encounters with the innocent young man would result in a reprimand. ¡®Never ask someone to do something you wouldn¡¯t do yourself¡® echoed in his mind. From the bottom of his heart, he did not want his wife to fool around, but here he was, doing just that. Putting himself in his wife¡¯s shoes, he could not help but wonder what she might be thinking while he was out frolicking with other women. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. After giving the young man a fierce re, he walked out of the room and went to the deck to enjoy the view. Lawrence chuckled and followed, standing on the other side of the deck, observing the multitude of people kneeling in the harbor. Once again, his heart was shaken by the power of the Shadow Knight. With just a few simple words, so many people were willing to submit, traveling a long distance to kneel and beg for forgiveness. Moreover, it was worth noting that those who knelt were prominent figures from Whileal Kingdom. There were even many influential figures from outside the Whileal Kingdom, kneeling with greas homily and fear The magnificent scene had him yearning for power ¡°When will I have the prestige to shock the world?¡± He thought to himself. However, it remained just a thought. With his formidable intellect, after some time of calction, he realized that achieving such a feat solely by his own abilities was impossible Thinking of this, he could not help but admire the Sovereign of Shadows even more. To lead a mercenary group and create such prestige, shaking the world, rendered the man a godlike individuall I really want to meet the Sovereign of Shadows and see what kind of person he is He gazed at the people kneeling at the harbor, his heart filled with longing While he was lost in his reflections, Han and Reign had already shared an intimate moment in bed. After their passionate encounter, they embraced each other and watched the sunrise over the sea through the window After a period of time, it was now dawn. After catching the sunrise, they dressed,pleted their morning routines, and left the cabin, making their way to the deck. It was at this moment that Han noticed the scene of people kneeling and could not help but be taken aback. This was spectacr! Crowded and densely packed! The line of people stretched for 0.6 miles! This was just like the enthronement of an ancient emperor, incredibly grand and magnificent. ¡°Are these people here to apologize to us? Reign asked in a trembling voice. It was the first time she had encountered such a situation, and she waspletely shocked, feeling that her horizons had been greatly expanded. After the bombardment, both Whileal Kingdom and the people nearby realized that Shadow Knight was not to be trifled with. Even those who had not targeted Han, Leonard, and the others were frightened, hastily sending representatives over to surrender. Regardless of whether they had done anything wrong, they figured that surrendering was the right thing to do! That was why the harbor was filled with so many kneeling individuals. Han looked at the scene with cold eyes. ¡°It seems there are still too many people hostile toward us.¡± After all, a single bombardment had resulted in the appearance of so many people. This indicated that many people had not taken Shadow Knight seriously before. In other words, those people became afraid and surrendered only after the mercenary group had shown its power. If this momenturn were allowed to continue, everyone would dare to challenge Shadow Knight. This kind of arrogance would not be tolerated! At that moment, Leonard approached with a serious expression. ¡°Mr. Jaber N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡®Leonard¡® Upon seeing Leonard, Reign immediately became extremely respectful and even bowed to him. After all, he was the director of the Shadow Knight¡¯s fighting sword unit. After witnessing the deterrent power of the mercenary group, she genuinely felt respect and fear toward him. With just a few words, he had destroyed numerous families and factions. Therefore, she could not afford to offend him. Upon seeing her reaction, he was taken aback, quickly bowing to her with an extra touch of respect. She was, after all, Han¡¯s woman. She was likely to be the future wife of the Sovereign of Shadows. Therefore, he dared not be disrespectful to her. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 ¡°Rtives?¡± Han was surprised. He had no idea that he had any rtives in the Whileal Kingdom. At this point, he was all at sea. ¡°Han, you have rtives in the Whileal Kingdom?¡± Reign asked with surprise. Though they were now a couple, she had never heard him mention having any rtives here. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I have no idea who they are.¡± After a moment of thought, he said to Leonard, ¡°Regardless of who they are, bring them over here.¡± Leonard nodded and immediately disembarked from the aircraft carrier to fetch the visitors. About ten minutester, he returned to the deck apanied by an elderly woman and a middle¨Caged man, who stood before Han and Reign. The old woman appeared old while the man was in his middle age. Upon seeing them, Han¡¯s expression turned grave. It was his grandmother and uncle! Now, Mrs. Labenz and Harry had aged considerably. They no longer exuded the same domineering presence they had when they were in their homnd. Instead, their faces were filled with weariness. The olddy had even more gray hair than before while wrinkles lined her face like deep crevices. Harry had lost the vigor and confidence he once had in their homnd, reced by a sense of defeat. He bore a heavy burden on his shoulders, and there was an indissoluble sorrow between his brows. ¡°Han, my dear grandson, it¡¯s so good to see you.¡± ¡°Dear nephew, I miss you so much!¡± Upon seeing him, the duo rushed toward him as if they had found their best friend, immediately embracing him and bursting into tears. Han was stunned. He muttered to himself, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Aren¡¯t these two always looking down on me? Why did they change so suddenly? Without hesitation, he immediately pushed them away and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with either of you, so don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± ¡°Han, I¡¯m your grandmother. How can you treat me like this?¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s tears streamed down her face as she held onto him tightly. ¡°Han, we¡¯re sorry for everything that happened in the past. It was all our fault. Please, I beg you. Help us! Help your uncle!¡± Harry pleaded with tears in his eyes as well. ¡°Right, Han, we were wrong. We apologize to you and your mother. Let me apologize to you now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tears streamed down Mrs. Labenz¡¯s face as she clutched her grandson¡¯s hand, pleading. ¡°Even if you hate me and your uncle, it¡¯s alright. But I implore you, out of our shared bloodline, please save your cousin.¡± ¡°Cousin? What happened?¡± Han frowned. ¡°We, we were deceived. The old woman pounded her chest and stomped her foot. As it turned out, shortly after their family immigrated to the Whileal Kingdom, they wanted to go out and celebrate. However, because of the celebration, his cousin Missy Labenz caught the attention of a local gang due to her beauty. The leader of the gang had a particr fondness for fair¨Cskinned women. Upon noticing Missy, he wasted no time and promptly dispatched individuals to invite her to join him. Being a graduate of a prestigious university, Missy was proud and arrogant. Although she enjoyed living in the Whileal Kingdom, she had a strong aversion to gang members and tly refused. The conflict escted precisely due to her refusal. Driven by anger from her rejection, the gang leader unleashed his fury, firing shots that imed the lives of several 10:37 members of the Labenz family and their friends. In addition, he abducted her. Consumed by rage, the gang leader went as far as targeting the Labenz family¡¯s assets in the Whileal Kingdom, resorting to acts of vandalism and coercion. As a result, the Labenz family was left with nothing, stripped of possessions and family members. Furthermore, some of the Labenz women who had already immigrated long ago were sold off to certain ces for illicit activities. Throughout this period, Mrs. Labenz and Harry found themselves backed into a corner by the relentless gang members, their worries taking a toll on their physical appearance, their hair turning gray. It was not until they saw the news and learned about Han¡¯s connection to Shadow Knight that they finally realized he had alsoe to the Whileal Kingdom. Seeing that he knew so many impressive friends, they regretted their actions deeply. If they had known how formidable he was, they would not have treated him that way back in their home country. While they were consumed with regret, Harry suddenly had the idea to seck Han¡¯s help, proposing it to Mrs. Labenz. Upon reading the news and catching sight of Leonard standing beside Han, the olddy was filled with immense joy. She swiftly embraced the n, expressing her agreement. After forming a partnership, the two immediately drove to apologize to Han, asking for his assistance. After Mrs. Labenz exined the situation, she grabbed his hand and pleaded, ¡°Han, it was all my fault back then. I¡¯m begging you now. Can you help your cousin? Let me kneel in front of you!¡± With that, she was about to kneel down to her grandson. Seeing her like this, Han felt rather upset. Although he harbored some disgust toward the duo, witnessing their current miserable state served as a lesson, and he could not help but feel a sense of difort. He reached out and helped his grandmother up, saying calmly, ¡°Mrs. Labenz, please get up.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to help, I¡­ I won¡¯t get up.¡± She did not get up and instead tried to kneel before him. After all, things had escted to the point where they were desperate in the Whileal Kingdom, constantly at risk of being killed by the gang members. In other words, Han was theirst lifeline. No matter what, she had to cling to this hope. ¡°Han, no matter what, we¡¯re still a family. Blood is thicker than water. Please save your cousin, Harry pleaded, quickly kneeling down. Han extended his hand to help them up, letting out a sigh before speaking, ¡°So now you realize the need for regret, huh? Did you truly believe that by leaving one country and entering another, you could attain greater ideals? Let me enlighten you: the world is the same everywhere. When youck power, you will be subjected to bullying no matter which country you find yourself in. Nevertheless, since we were once family, I will assist you with this favor.¡± With that, he looked at Leonard and said, ¡°Leonard, lead a team to rescue the person. Remember, anyone who harms my family will be mercilessly killed!¡± Although the Labenz family had treated his family poorly, they were still his rtives after all. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. If the gangs in the Whileal Kingdom dared to harm his family, they would have to pay a bloody price. ¡°Understood, Mr. Jaber. Leave it to me.¡± Leonard nodded, then turned to Harry and Mrs. Labenz, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Both of you,e with me.¡± With that, he waved his hand. In an instant, more than thirty Shadow Knight warriors appeared behind him, exuding a majestic aura and a chilling murderous intent. Every warrior wore an icy re, emanating a chilling aura of bloodlust. Seeing them like this, Harry and Mrs. Labenz were startled, their eyes filled with fear. They found the warriors incredibly frightening, which scared them from the depths of their hearts. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 When Harry and Mrs. Labenz saw Leonard and the others, a hint of fear shed in their eyes. As they were just ordinary people and had never seen fully armed warriors before, they still felt a bit uneasy even though they knew they meant no harm. The olddy quickly regained herposure and immediately said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take you there. Let¡¯s get in the car After speaking, she was about to turn around and leave. ¡°No need for a car¡± Leonard took her hand and calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a fighter jet. It¡¯s faster.¡± As he spoke, a deafening roar of engines erupted. In the distance on the deck, a fighter jet was already prepared, slowly descending itsnding gear. He then led the mother and son onto the fighter jet. The other warriors followed. The two of them looked at everything inside the fighter jet and werepletely bewildered. They werepletely unfamiliar with such an experience. The sight of numerous weapons and missiles was utterly terrifying and overwhelming to them. At this moment, Leonard saluted Han. Han returned the salute, waving at them. Rumble¡­. The doors of the jet closed, and the engines spewed out massive mes. It soared into the sky, disappearing quickly into the distance. Reign gazed as the aircraft transformed into a tiny dot in the sky, swiftly disappearing from sight. She could not help but be in awe, murmuring, ¡°Awesome.¡± It wasmon knowledge that many armed fighter jets nowadays require a runway for takeoff. The capability of Shadow Knight¡¯s fighter jets to vertically take off at such high speeds exceeded the technological capabilities of numerous countries. Suddenly, something crossed her mind, and she turned her head to gaze at Han, her eyes sharp. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. She stared at him intensely, asking, ¡°Han, what is your rtionship with Shadow Knight?¡± Shadow Knight was globally renowned, standing as a leading and massive mercenary group. They had their own territories and their influence spanned across the world. It was the scale of an entire nation! Meanwhile, Han¡¯s ability to move freely within the organization,bined with everything that had happened on the Swan Cruise, made her believe that he had a significant connection with the mercenary group. ¡°What did you think?¡± he asked with a smile. With a serious expression, she said word by word, ¡°Are you one of the higher¨Cups of Shadow Knight?¡± This question had been swirling in her mind for a long time. Combined with her understanding of him and the mercenary group, only the truth of him being a high¨Cranking member of the organization could exin everything! Otherwise, Leonard and Xander would not have been so obedient to him. He pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the truth,¡± she replied. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. The truth is, I am indeed a high¨Cranking member of Shadow Knight. Moreover¡­¡± He nodded, wanting to tell her his identities all at once. In these past few days, he had already made the decision to spend the rest of his life with her, so, of course, he would not hide anything from her. However, before he could finish his sentence, she ced a finger on his lips, preventing him from continuing. ¡°That¡¯s all I need to know.¡± She kissed him on the cheek, nestling in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the rest for now. I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet.¡± Ever since he had returned to the country, he never clearly exined his identity. In other words, it was evident that he had his concerns. As his woman, she understood his concerns and would not press for further details. Besides, she truly was not mentally prepared. After all, if his identity turned out to be too extraordinary, she might feel unworthy of him. Therefore, maintaining their current rtionship was enough for her. He embraced her and said, ¡°After we return, I¡¯ll take you to meet my parents¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. She snuggled in his arms, feeling a little nervous. If she were to meet his parents, it would be equivalent to a wife meeting her inws. She was not mentally prepared for this yet. ¡°Ahhh!¡± In the fighter jet, Mrs. Labenz and Harry sat in their seats, feeling the terrifying speed while screaming in fear. The speed was so fast, overwhelming both of them. ¡°Stay calm. This isn¡¯t even the fastest speed of our jet, Leonard said calmly. He upied his seat, holding his phone and projecting a map in mid¨Cair for observation. Once he confirmed the location of Harry¡¯s daughter, he immediately said to the pilot, ¡°Increase the speed. We must arrive within three minutes!¡± ording to Mrs. Labenz¡¯s earlier statement, Han¡¯s cousin was abducted by a local gang in the Whileal Kingdom, and she might be in a dire situation. If they fail to arrive in time, the young woman could be in danger. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The pilot nodded and immediately elerated the speed of the jet. The aircraft instantly tore through the clouds like a bolt of lightning, heading toward the target location. After three minutes, the jet was above a skyscraper. Leonard unbuckled his seatbelt, stood up, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alpha Shadow Guard, get ready. Let¡¯sunch an assault on this gang. Anyone who dares to obstruct us shall be killed without mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With his words, the fully armed soldiers stood up, putting parachutes on their backs. The door of the jet opened. One by one, Alpha Shadow Guards jumped out into the high altitude, descending toward the skyscraper where the gang was located. Parachutes opened one after another, each personnding urately on top of the building. Leonard reached the aircraft¡¯s exit, and without any hesitation, he leaped down, descending rapidly in a freefall. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t brought your parachute!¡± When Harry saw this, his expression changed dramatically, and he quickly spoke up to remind him. Mrs. Labenz also turned pale. ¡°Without a parachute and jumping straight down like this, isn¡¯t he seeking death?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Dunkin will be fine,¡± the pilot replied with a chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine?¡± The olddy and her sou were puzzled. It appeared to them that Leonard was simplymitting suicide! There was no way he would be fine. ¡°Look. The pilot pointed down with a smile. The duo immediately looked down. In their line of sight, Leonard was freefalling. After falling over 1610 feet, an eagle flew over andnded right under his feet. Just like that, he stood on the eagle and rode it down toward the gang¡¯s building. He looked mighty and Chapter 914 Chapter 914 The mother and son were stunned by Leonard¡¯s majestic action. They werepletely shocked by the scene before their eyes. Harry looked at the pilot with a puzzled expression, asking, ¡°Can your leader really control the eagle?¡± The pilot smirked and replied, ¡°Our leader is not only able to control the eagle but all animals. He is the most formidable beast tamer in Shadow Knight. As he spoke, his expression was filled with pride. He was delighted for his leader, after all. For them, if their leader was amazing, then they were amazing too. ¡°This¡­¡± Harry and Mrs. Labenz were once again dumbfounded by this revtion. They had no idea that a beast tamer could possess such incredible abilities. Boom! Just as they were in shock, suddenly, the gang¡¯s high¨Crise building experienced a tremendously powerful explosion, with mes shooting up into the sky. The pilot skillfully maneuvered the ne, descending rapidly, then calmly said, ¡°Our leader has already taken action. Let¡¯s go down and pick up your family.¡± The fighter jet continued to descend until it hovered about 100 feet above the upper floors of the skyscraper. The mes emitted by the jet were terrifying, scorching a certain area of the building ck. After approximately ten minutes, Leonard led the soldiers to the top of the building. One of the soldiers carried a woman drenched in blood, walking toward the aircraft. Leonard summoned an eagle and instructed the soldier to ce the woman on its back, allowing the bird to carry her up to the aircraft. Then, they each boarded their respective eagles, returning to the aircraft. The jet¡¯s doors closed, then the pilot steered the aircraft toward the direction of the aircraft carrier in Canara City. After they had departed, the gang¡¯s building suddenly exploded as mes soared into the sky. Countless wicked gang members met their demise! ¡°Missy!¡± Once the aircraft¡¯s doors were closed, the mother and son finally dared to stand up and approached the woman drenched in blood. Their eyes were filled with concern as tears streamed down their faces. Especially Mrs. Labenz. Seeing her granddaughter in such a pitiful state, she could not stop her tears from flowing. After being abducted by the gang leader, Missy fiercely resisted, not allowing the gang leader to seed in assaulting her. However, this enraged the man, who subjected her to merciless torture, inflicting numerous wounds and bruises upon her defenseless body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she has only been tortured and was not assaulted. It can be considered fortunate amidst this deeply unfortunate situation.¡± Leonard said with a calm expression, ¡°Once we return to the aircraft carrier, I will have the military doctor from Shadow Knight treat her. I believe it won¡¯t take long for her to make a full recovery.¡± The pilot said, ¡°Mrs. Labenz, our doctors are highly skilled, and our medications are very effective. I¡¯m sure she can recover in no time.¡± ¡°My poor child¡­¡± The olddy held her granddaughter tightly, tears streaming down her face. Harry, looking at his daughter in such a state, was also filled with heartache. He stood up, gratefully held Leonard¡¯s hand, and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°Thank you.¡± 10:37 If it were not for his intervention, with just the two of them, there would be no way to rescue Missy. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± Leonard said calmly. ¡°If you really want to express gratitude, thank Mr. Jaber. Without his orders, we wouldn¡¯t have taken action to help you.¡± Hearing this, the father was slightly taken aback. With great curiosity, he asked, ¡°Mr. Dunkin, I want to ask, who is Han to you? It seems like you care a lot about him¡­ In his eyes, the person before him was already like a divine being. Yet, such a divine being seemed to obey Han¡¯s everymand, which left him incredibly puzzled. Therefore, he wanted to know Han¡¯s true identity. Leonard gave him a stern nce, saying, ¡°Things that you shouldn¡¯t inquire about, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t. Be careful not to invite trouble upon yourself. You only need to know that I respect him immensely.¡± Hearing this, he was startled, quickly waving his hand and saying, ¡°I won¡¯t ask anymore. I won¡¯t ask again.¡± The icy gaze of the man before him made his heart tremble, filling him with fear. At the same time, he was tremendously shocked. Though Leonard was powerful, he respect Han a great deal, obeying his everymand. Thus, it was evident that Han held a unique status within Shadow Knight. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thinking about this, he regretted it deeply. If he had known about Han¡¯s immense power, he would never have provoked him in the first ce. Though they now realized how formidable he was, they could not reap any benefits as they had fallen out with him. Fifteen minutester, the fighter jetnded steadily on the aircraft carrier at Canara City¡¯s port. After the jet¡¯s boarding ramp descended, Leonard led the team down, walking toward Han and Reign. Meanwhile, Missy was lying on a stretcher, carried by two Shadow Guards. Already?¡± eign¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment when they saw that Missy had already been rescued. he speed at which Leonard and his team acted was incredible, considering it had been less than thirty minutes since their eparture. t¡¯s all thanks to the speed of the fighter jet,¡± Han said calmly. iven Leonard¡¯s status as a general¨Css expert and his ability to control animals, dealing with a mere gang proved to be an fortless task for him. rthermore, these Shadow Guards were all courageous and skilled fighters, each one an immensely powerful expert. other words, with Leonard and these individuals taking action, victory was within easy reach. onard approached Han and saluted, stating, ¡°Mr. Jaber, the mission is aplished, and we have sessfully rescued : individual. However, we arrived toote, and your cousin has sustained injuries.¡± he spoke, he instructed two Shadow Guards to bring Missy over on the stretcher. n nced at his cousin and calmly said, ¡°Bring her to the military doctor for treatment. assessed that the injuries were superficial and posed no immediate threat to her life, therefore entrusting her to the of the military doctor was deemed adequate. nard nodded and immediately gave orders to the two Shadow Guards. on receiving the order, the two Shadow Guards carried the injured person and headed toward the medical department. carrier was immense, with various departments, including a rtively well¨Cequipped infirmary comparable to a nd¨Ctier hospital. e, they could not only provide medical treatment but also perform surgeries. id all the necessary equipment, even those not found in regr hospitals. ry and Mrs. Labenz walked over, their expressionsplex as they looked at Han. They felt extremely guilty for their previous treatment of Han and his family. Despite what they had done, he still lent them a helping hand instead of holding a grudge. Therefore, they did not know how to face him. Han looked at them calmly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Go and look after Missy To be honest, he was not pleased with his grandmother and uncle. Especially when he thought about what they had done to his mother, Felicia, he felt even more displeased. In fact, he helped them simply because they were rtives. Now that his cousin had been rescued, he did not want to spend more time with them. ¡°Thank you¡± Harry and Mrs. Labenz expressed their gratitude before immediately rushing toward the medical department. At this moment, Leonard frowned as he looked at the crowded people kneeling at the dock, asking, ¡°Mr. Jaber, how should we handle these people?¡± Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Leonard cast a cold gaze upon the mass kneeling on the pier, his eyes brimming with contempt. These people were once the culprits who had ambushed them. Now, they knelt on the pier, their presence tightly packed and evoking a deep sense of disgust within him. ¡°I leave the punishment to you.¡± Han maintained a calm expression as he surveyed the kneeling figures. Taking Reign¡¯s hand, he led her back into the cabin. Since he had more pressing matters to attend to, he had no interest in dealing with those people. ¡°Rei, is today within your fertile window?¡± ¡°So many people are around! Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it. We have something important to attend to.¡± Hand in hand, they entered his bedroom and he promptly shut the door. After an hour of exquisite pleasure, theyy together on the bed, basking in the cuphoria of their recent encounter. All of a sudden, she observed a shift in the view outside the window, prompting her to express her confusion. ¡°Are we setting sail?¡± He sat up and confirmed her observation. Indeed, they were already underway. It appeared that Leonard had taken care of the kneeling crowd. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Blushing, she nced at his naked body and said, ¡°Hey, put on some pants.¡± ¡°Pants? Well, you¡¯ve seen it all before,¡± he said with a chuckle. With that, he leaped onto her once more, initiating another passionate encounter. He unearthed an unparalleled sensation in her presence, a feeling that consumed himpletely, compelling him to crave it day after day. After another two hours of intense pleasure, the two finallyy quietly, exchanging sweet words and envisioning the future. She even revealed that she had alreadye up with names for their future child. If they were to have a boy, she had decided on the name Terrian Jaber. If they were to have a girl, she had chosen the name Joy Jaber. ¡°Why?¡± He was surprised. She smiled and said, ¡°Well, if we have a boy, we can name him Terrian, which is of Greek origin and means ¡®physically strong, ambitious, destined for great achievements in the future.¡± She then added, ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, I don¡¯t expect her to achieve great things. I just want her to live a peaceful and happy life. As she spoke, a blissful smile appeared on her face, and she began to imagine their future with their children. Boom! At that moment, the aircraft carrier suddenly reverberated with a thunderous roar, as if it had collided with a reef. ¡°We are under attack!¡± ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Soon, sirens and shouts sounded. He frowned. He could not believe that, in this world, there were people who dared to attack a Shadow Knight¡¯s aircraft carrier. ¡°Rei, stay here. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± He got dressed quickly and stepped outside onto the deck. At that very moment, the sea trembled violently, unleashing a multitude of tsunamis charging relentlessly toward the carrier. Simultaneously, the vessel shook as if it had been struck by something. 10:37 ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± Han promptly activated God¡¯s Eye, scanning the vast expanse of the sea. With just one nce, his eyes turned cold. No wonder the aircraft carrier quivered in such a manner¨Cit was due to the presence of torpedoes. In his sight, eighteen torpedoes streaked through the water, rushing toward the ship. Some of the torpedoes were hit by the ship¡¯s defensive cannons andpletely exploded. Two torpedoes, however, managed to hit the bottom of the vessel. However, Shadow Knight¡¯s ship was made with luxurious materials, boasting an incredibly sturdy hull. Even under such fierce torpedo attacks, the ship only trembled momentarily, causing a slight dent in the steel, but not inflicting any damage to the hull. ¡°Activate defense protocols!¡± In themand room, Leonard¡¯s gaze turned icy as he observed multiple small red dots, each representing a torpedo, on therge screen before him. With hismand, the underside of the Shadow Knight¡¯s vessel opened up, one torpedo after another beingunched, roaring into the depths of the sea, hitting each iing torpedo weapon with precision. Countless torpedoes collided, creating intense explosions that caused the sea to churn with towering waves. Fortunately, the size of their vessel prevented it from being engulfed by such immense waves, allowing it to continue its stealthy maneuvers. ¡°Have we identified any targets yet?¡± Leonard observed everything on the screen, his gaze fierce. ¡°For now, we cannot detect the presence of other carriers, but the fact that the torpedoes are attacking from beneath the sea suggests that the enemy is utilizing radar¨Cjamming devices.¡± In the control room, a controller spoke with a serious expression, ¡°They lurk in the shadows while we remain vulnerable. This is not a favorable situation.¡± ¡°Are you saying that we are unable to detect the enemy submarines using conventional means?¡± Leonard asked. The controller nodded and replied, ¡°Our radar can only monitor the enemy¡¯s torpedo weapons and various armaments, but we cannot trace the enemy¡¯s whereabouts. They must be using stealth materials that can perfectly evade our radar detection.¡± ¡°I understand. Continue with your duties. I will find the enemy¡¯s location. With a cold and determined look in his eyes, he took off his shirt and walked toward the edge of the deck. Han was also on the deck at this time. Seeing Leonard, he said calmly, ¡°Shall I go, or will you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few thugs. There¡¯s no need for you to bother, Mr. Jaber.¡± Leonard¡¯s expression was calm, but his eyes were filled with confidence. He proceeded toward one side of the deck, opening a steel te and retrieving a remarkably sharp trident. Without hesitation, he leaped into the sea with a ssh. Upon submerging into the sea, he emitted a distinctive low¨Cfrequency sound wave from his mouth. In response to these sound waves, several orcas immediately swam over from a distance. Upon close inspection, it could be seen that the orcas were equipped with something resembling saddles and reins. He gripped the trident and positioned himself on the back of one of the orcas, his other hand firmly holding the reins as he gave it a reassuring whip. Soon, the orca took him, swiftly diving into the depths of the ocean. He opened his mouth and emitted another deep, piercing whistle. At this moment, the scales on his face began to emit a special glow, assisting him in breathing. This was what set him apart from others! His body possessed will like Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Whoosh! Guided by marine creatures, Leonard rode on the orca, swiftly swimming toward the location of the enemy submarine. His speed was remarkable, and within just a dozen minutes, he arrived above the submarine, At this moment, he finally understood why the radar could not detect the presence of the enemy. It was because the material covering the surface of this submarine was incredibly unique, effectively evading radar detection. Moreover, the submarine was concealed in the hidden depths of the seabed, disguised as rocks and sediment, making it virtually invisible to the naked eye. ¡°How dare you attack Shadow Knight? Absolutely audacious!¡± When he saw the submarine, his eyes grew even colder. With the trident in hand, he directed the orca to dive. Just as he approached, the upants inside the submarine noticed his arrival, immediatelyunching several torpedoes toward him in response. Controlling the animal, he skillfully evaded the torpedoes one after another, swiftly charging forward, and forcefully plunged the trident into the submarine. With the orca continuing its journey, the trident left an enormous crack on the surface of the enemy¡¯s vessel. ¡°Circle around!¡± He ordered the orca with a deep voice. As he spoke, he tightened his grip on the trident and forcefully thrust it into the interior of the submarine. Following hismand, the creature circled around the submarine. His trident, which was invincible and indestructible, was made of an incredibly special material, capable of cutting through iron very effortlessly. After circling around, the submarine was stripped of its outeryer, revealing the sight of wires submerged in seawater. He struck again, forcefully cleaving the back corner of the submarine with his weapon. In an instant, arge amount of seawater gushed into the submarine. ¡°No! The vessel is flooding! Activate the lifeboats quickly!¡± ¡°The submarine is in trouble! Everyone, evacuate!¡± ¡°Hurry, evacuate!¡± Inside the submarine, terrified voices echoed. Immediately after, a significant transformation urred within the submarine. It shed its initial colossal form, segment by segment, transforming into multiple lifeboats. ¡°Before you try to escape, have you asked for my permission?¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Leonard¡¯s gaze turned extremely stern. Without hesitation, he guided the orca, charging toward one of the lifeboats. With a sweeping motion of his trident, he split the lifeboat in half. Immediately after, he hurled the trident, piercing through another one. Afterpleting these actions, a strange and piercing shriek emitted from his mouth once again. Apanied by that sound, an enormously massive octopus surged forward, seizing hold of one of the lifeboats and smashing it powerfully against the rocks, resulting in the destruction of the submarine. Simultaneously, a multitude of fish swarmed in, infiltrating the engines of the lifeboats while using their bodies to cling onto the mechanisms, rendering them inoperable. Soon, all the engines came to a halt. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He dismounted from the back of the orca and jumped onto one of the lifeboats, staring coldly at the people inside. Inside the lifeboat, two crew members looked at him,pletely dumbfounded. They had never expected that someone could survive in such deep waters without wearing an oxygen mask. Moreover, as they looked into Leonard¡¯s eyes, as sharp as a knife, they were frightened to the core. 10:38 It seemed to them that he was no human but a sea god! ¡°Who are you? Why did you target Shadow Knight?¡± Leonard fixed his gaze upon them. The two individuals, once again, disyed astonishment at his words. They never fathomed that he possessed the ability not only to traverse the ocean¡¯s depths but also to communicate underwater. It was simply unbelievable! However, upon hearing his words, the two operators¡® expressions turned cold. They knew he was here to cause trouble for them. Without hesitation, they immediately activated the weaponry inside the lifeboat, unleashing a barrage of explosions toward him. His gaze grew icy as he ceased speaking, punching the ss of the lifeboat. His strength was boundless, and with just one punch, he shattered the ss capable of withstanding the immense pressure of the sea. As seawater rushed in, the operators felt instant suffocation as their lungs ruptured and blood flowed inside their bodies. This was the deep sea, where the pressure of the seawater was especially strong that the average person¡¯s lungs could not withstand. Ignoring their plight, Leonard moved on to another lifeboat, hoping to extract some information. However, those operators had already taken their own lives by ingesting poison long ago. He went through every lifeboat, only discovering lifeless bodies. He found that none of the individuals bore any identifying marks, nor did the submarines have any distinguishing symbol. ¡°Do you think cutting off our pursuit is that easy? Dream on! As long as I know your faces and uncover the origin of these materials, I will surely find some clues. Once I do, everyone behind you is as good as dead! His gaze remained fixated on the lifeless bodies, his eyes piercingly cold like daggers. He summoned the massive orcas and transported all the corpses to the surface of the sea while he retrieved the trident and resurfaced. On the aircraft carrier, people had already descended thedder to help him board the vessel. Holding a corpse in his hand, he quickly ascended. Once on the deck of the Shadow Knight carrier, he threw the corpse to a Shadow Guard and coldly commanded. ¡°Find out the identity and background of this person immediately!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The Shadow Guard immediately dragged the corpse away for investigation upon receiving the order. Han approached from the other side, his gaze fixed on the corpse, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It was a submarine ambushing us from the bottom of the sea.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡± Han¡¯s face turned gloomy upon hearing this. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. I will uncover these people and exterminate them,¡± Leonard vowed with determination. ¡°Hmm.¡± Han nodded, his face grim. He held zero doubt about this. Shadow Knight, after all, possessed the world¡¯s top intelligence system. Thus, no one could escape their pursuit. What he disliked the most was that someone dared to target the mercenary group. During his reign, no one dared to do such a thing! He had only retired for a short period of time, yet people dared to act so recklessly. Sepine Mada sea creatures thoroughly investigate, and there are no more ambushes behind us.¡± He shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not angry about that. He looked out at the vast sea, his gaze growing colder. It appeared that, in order to deter all the petty thugs across the world, he would have to have a serious discussion with Jeremy. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 After dealing with the enemies in the sea, the aircraft carrier sailed toward the direction of the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°Leonard, at this speed, how long will it take us to get back to the Longhard Kingdom?¡± Reign asked. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Not long, about thirty¨Csix hours,¡± Leonard honestly replied. Then he asked, ¡°Ms. Labenz, would you like to return faster? If that¡¯s the case, I can arrange for our latest fighter jet to take you back.¡± ¡°How long would it take with the fighter jet?¡± she inquired. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°One hour.¡± ¡°That fast?¡± She was shocked by the answer. When they flew to the Whileal Kingdom by ne previously, it took them a total of twelve hours. Yet now, with Shadow Knight¡¯s fighter jet, they could reach the Longhard Kingdom in just one hour. The speed was simply incredible. ¡°Ourtest fighter jet is capable of supersonic flight, which allows for faster speed,¡± he exined. Hearing this, she was even more amazed. With supersonic flight, they could cross half the globe in just one hour. Thus, Shadow Knight¡¯s technology appeared more impressive than that of the Whileal Kingdom. She calcted the time and smiled. ¡°Forget it. I have nothing to do when I go back anyway. I¡¯ll stay here and take a good look at the sea. You know, to watch the sunrise and sunset. If we¡¯re lucky, we might even get to see blue whales or dolphins.¡± ¡°You want to see blue whales and dolphins?¡± he asked. She nodded. Thest time she went out to the sea in Fostraria, she did not see any dolphins. While she had the chance to dive once, it was not satisfying enough. ¡°If you want to see dolphins and blue whales, others might not guarantee it, but I promise you¡¯ll see plenty with me around.¡± He chuckled and added, ¡°Go change into your swimsuit. Later, I¡¯ll let you y with blue whales and dolphins.¡± With that, he opened his mouth and let out a sharp whistle. Apanying the whistle was a low¨Cfrequency sound. Han was aware that Leonard was summoning creatures. Leonard, a beast tamer, was born in Southern Beasts and had the ability tomunicate with animals from a young age. Since he was sensible, he had been practicing the art of controlling wild beasts. After years of training, his beast¨Ctaming abilities had reached an extraordinary level. Han held Reign¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and change into our swimsuits.¡± After saying that, he led her into the bedroom, and they both changed into their swimsuits. At that moment, Yvonne, Landon, and Lawrence also came out of the bedroom. Seeing the two dressed like that, they ould not help but be puzzled and asked, ¡°Are you going swimming?¡± fter that, he snapped his fingers. eonard approached with two Shadow Guards, handing the prepared swimsuits to Yvonne and the others. They looked at each other, puzzled, but ultimately followed Han¡¯s instructions and went to change their clothes. fter changing into their swimsuits, they all gathered on the deck. When they saw the scene on the sea surface, their mouths dropped open, and each of them was dumbfounded. Countless dolphins filled the sea, leaping and frolicking under the sunlight, reflecting numerous of colors. Further away, majestic blue whales breached the surface, gracefully forming impable arcs in the air before gracefully diving back into the depths, creating magnificent sshes of water. The spectacle was incredibly breathtaking and beautiful. ¡°So many dolphins and blue whales!¡± Yvonne widened her eyes, unable to believe what she was seeing Reign, Landon, Lawrence, and the others were also stunned. It was an awe¨Cinspiring and breathtaking sight, one that left them utterly speechless, as they beheld such magnificence and beauty for the very first time. Ssh! At that moment, an immensely huge blue whale emerged from the depths of the sea and leaped out of the water. In the dappled sunlight, everyone could clearly see the immense size of the blue whale, which was three timesrger than the average blue whale in this area. It was over 300 feet in length. It was strong and defined. Moreover, it was capable of leaping over a thousand feet high, like a dark cloud leaping over the aircraft carrier as it cast a massive shadow on the deck. Finally, itnded on the other side of the ship, creating waves more than 300 feet in height. Witnessing this, everyone was once again astonished. Such a colossal creature was both awe¨Cinspiring and terrifying! It was as though a supernatural creature! ¡°How could such a massive creature exist in the world?¡± Reign murmured. ¡°This blue whale has been raised by Leonard for many years and consumes a special medication every day, which contributes to its enormous size,¡± Han exined casually. ¡°And where is Leonard?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°He was riding on the back of the blue whale just now, didn¡¯t you see?¡± he replied. ¡°He¡¯s on the back of a blue whale?¡± Hearing this, the group exchanged puzzled nces. Just now, they had been so focused on observing the blue whale that they had not noticed the man behind it. At this moment, the seawater trembled, and the waves parted as the colossal blue whale surfaced once again. Finally, the group could see clearly: Leonard was indeed seated on the back of the blue whale. Moreover, there was a saddle¨Clike apparatus on the whale¡¯s back. Leonard sat on that saddle¨Clike item, wielding a trident, exuding an aura of majesty akin to the sea god Poseidon. He whistled and stood up, waving at them. ¡°Reign, and you too, Mr. Katz,e and join the fun.¡± As he spoke, a group of dolphins with saddles and reins attached to their backs swam over, surrounding Leonard and yfully chirping at Reign and the others. Their sounds were incredibly cute and endearing. Meanwhile, the tform on the deck descended, stretching out to create a tform for them to enter the water. ¡°How adorable are they! I want to ride a dolphin too.¡± Yvonne, filled with joy at the sight of the adorable dolphins, screamed with excitement and hurried down the stairs to the tform. Without hesitation, she leaped into the sea. ¡°Go attend to the guests, Leonard said to a dolphin. A pure white dolphin swiftly swam over, catching her and allowing her to ride on the saddle on its back. Sitting on the saddle, holding the reins, she immediately took control of the dolphin and swam off into the distance. It was her first time ying with dolphins in the sea, and she was incredibly thrilled. She felt it was far more enjoyable than any water park. As she spoke, she guided the dolphin, racing toward the distance. Seeing her like this, Reign¡¯s eyes filled with concern, and she quickly called out, ¡°Hey, Yvie, don¡¯t go too far! Be careful, there might be dangers¡± Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Reign was very worried as she watched Yvonne gradually moved further away. This was the vast sea, after all. Besides, it was Yvonne¡¯s first time swimming in the sea, yet she had ventured so far with the dolphins. Therefore, she could not help but worry if she got lost or encountered some dangerous creatures. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Leonard around, nothing will happen,¡± Han reassured calmly. It was because Leonard was the most powerful beast tamer he had ever seen. In fact, his strength was only at the general¨Css level and had not reached the level of a god¨Css expert. However, his power in the water could be enhanced to the god¨Css level. With him present, the area within a radius of 31 miles was a safe zone, free from uncontrolled wild beasts. Even if Yvonne was drowning, he could manipte the fish to bring her to the surface, ensuring her safety. Reign breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this. She looked down at Leonard, who was seated on the blue whale, and eximed, ¡°There are truly many extraordinary individuals in this world. Today, my eyes have truly been opened.¡± ¡°Not just you. I¡¯m also amazed,¡± Landon chimed in. They had lived for so long, yet this was their first time witnessing such a scene. ¡°Hahaha, count me in! I want to join in the fun too!¡± In the meantime, Lawrenceughed heartily, bursting with excitement. He resembled a child receiving his beloved toy, swiftly descending thedder and leaping into the water with great enthusiasm and excitement. When he resurfaced, he had already climbed onto the back of a blue whale, joyfully riding in the sea, laughing heartily. ¡°Count me in!¡± Landon suddenly became interested and jumped in as well. He grabbed onto a blue whale, treating it like a water motorcycle. Despite nearing his fifties, when faced with such novel experiences, he could not help but want to give it a try. After all, he had never had this kind of fun before. Seeing them all entering the water, Reign quickly pulled Han and followed suit, descending the ladder and jumping off the tform, swiftly plunging into the sea. Upon diving into the water, she was once again stunned by the scene before her. It turned out there were many dolphins in the water. As soon as they saw the two of them diving in, a group of dolphins immediately gathered, swirling and circling around them, creating a magnificent spectacle. It was the first time she had been in such close proximity to dolphins. Unable to resist, she reached out her hand and gently touched the head of one of the dolphins. The touch was incredibly smooth and slippery! Just then, a dolphin rushed toward her and positioned itself under her feet, lifting her out of the water. Having never experienced anything like this before, she was frightened and quickly grabbed onto the saddle and reins on the dolphin, ensuring she would not be thrown off. The dolphin carried her out of the water, soaring 10 feet above the surface before plunging back into the sea, gradually stabilizing. It swiftly raced across the ocean, riding the waves. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Han quickly grabbed onto a dolphin as well, guiding it toward her. ¡°Rei, it¡¯s so fun.¡± Lawrence, who was exceptionally talented, had already mastered the art of maneuvering the dolphin, skillfully closing in on her with swift and precise movements. Yvonne and Landon did the same, riding their dolphins and joining her side. 10:38 ¡°Rei, dolphins are so much fun! Come, let me teach you how to maneuver it,¡± Landon said. ¡°Rei, let¡¯s have a race and see who can circle the carrier the fastest, Yvonne eximed with excitement. ¡°Sure! I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Reign nodded and said. ¡°But give me some time to figure out how to control this dolphin.¡± After speaking, she immediately began learning to control the animal. Leonard,e over and teach her,¡± Han beckoned to Leonard. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Leonard maneuvered the blue whale and swiftly approached, floating beside her as he instructed her on how to ride the dolphin. Being a clever person, she quickly learned to control the dolphin. Reign, Yvonne, Landon, and Lawrence, were like children who had never seen the world before. They rode the dolphins through the waves in the vast sea, having immense fun. Han jumped onto the back of the blue whale where Leonard was, looking at them with a smile, finally feeling relieved Since their arrival at the Whileal Kingdom, Reign had not smiled due to various things that had happened. Now she finally showed a smile, which was precious to Han. ¡°Leonard, thank you¡± He smiled. ¡°Mr. Jaber, why so formal with me? It¡¯s my honor to serve you,¡± Leonard chuckled. Han maintained a serene smile as he calmly watched them, his eyes exuding a sense of peace and serenity. ¡°Han, don¡¯t just stand there. Come help us take some photos, Reign shouted. With a smile, he jumped onto a massive blue whale, waving to Leonard. Leonard registered his intention and immediately waved to the people on the carrier. The soldier on the ship then quickly took out his phone, throwing it to Han. He immediately started taking photos of Reign, Yvonne, and the others with the phone. Having a fantastic time, they indulged in three hours of fun before finally making their way back to the ship, feeling very content though utterly exhausted. ¡°Mr. Jaber,e on, show me the photos.¡± ¡°Did I look good?¡± ¡°Did I look cool and handsome?¡± Upon boarding the ship, they immediately went to find Han to obtain the pictures he had taken. He handed the phone over with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about my photography skills, so take a look and judge for yourselves.¡± Leonard joined them and said with reassurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have high¨Cdefinition cameras surrounding our ship. Your most dashing and handsome poses are all recorded. Later, I¡¯ll get the information team to print out fifty of your best photos and deliver them to you.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± Reign, Yvonne, and the others eximed with joy. True to his word, Leonard quickly had the information team pick out the photos and deliver them. ¡°Wow, I look so handsome in this one!¡± ¡°And I look stunning in this one.¡± ¡°Riding dolphins and breaking through the waves in the open sea¨Cno one will believe it if we tell them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s wonderful!¡± They excitedly sifted through the photos,ughing heartily. Han stood by, observing them with an authentic smile adorning his face. This trip was meant to be filled with happiness and joy, after all. He lit a cigarette and took a slow drag, silently observing their happiness. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 As soon as Han spoke, a familiar and melodious voice came through the phone. ¡°You have left the Whileal Kingdom?¡± Her voice carried a hint of resentment and me. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°You promised to visit my ce before. Well, I even nned to make my son your godson.¡± Her voice sounded even more resentful at this point. ¡°It all happened suddenly, you know. Who could have anticipated so many things happening, right? So many people were out to get us. If we hadn¡¯t left quickly back then, those malicious people would have torn us to pieces.¡± ¡°With your skills and might, are you still worried that someone will hunt you down?¡± ¡°Well, I have people to protect.¡± ¡°When will youe next time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°When will we see each other again?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡± There was a long silence on Scarlett¡¯s end of the phone. Finally, she said, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡± ¡°Thank you, and I wish you happiness too,¡± he replied. Both of them remained silent for a long time. In the end, she let out a deep sigh and hung up the phone. He also put away his phone, his expression calm. The unfortunate bond between the two had finallye to an end. Both had established their own families, living their lives peacefully and undisturbed by each other, which was for the best. At this moment, far away on the deck, Lawrence waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Han,e over here. Let¡¯s take a group photo. He responded with a nod and went over to join Lawrence and the rest for the group photo. Three dayster, the aircraft carrier officially entered the waters of the Longhard Kingdom, heading toward the port of Lightdom City. Its appearance immediately caused astonishment among many high¨Cranking officials of the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°What? An aircraft carrier has arrived?¡± ¡°Quick, find out which country this aircraft carrier belongs to and why they havee to the Longhard Kingdom. Are they here to participate in the King¨CConferring Ceremony?¡± ¡°Pass my order. The entire nation is on high alert!¡± The top brass of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s military department were all taken aback, immediately going on high alert. There was even a nine¨Cstar general¨Css expert who took the lead,manding dozens of warships and charging toward Han¡¯s aircraft carrier with great momentum. ¡°Attention to the aircraft carrier ahead! You have invaded the waters of the Longhard Kingdom. I request that you leave immediately!¡± The nine¨Cstar General stood at the bow of the ship, his gaze as sharp as a knife, coldly staring at Han¡¯s ship from a distance as he issued a warning. Upon hearing his warning, the Shadow Knight aircraft carrier came to a halt. Leonard stood on the deck and shouted back, ¡°We are the fleet from Shadow Knight, specifically tasked with escorting Longhard Kingdom citizens back to their country. We have no ill intentions!¡± Shadow Knight¡¯s fleet? Escort Longhard Kingdom citizens back to their country? 10:38 This was donen egyropor tusel sigut spiset men leading th wind what anne of the Langthart Langton wen wore of the gel hy. Soghty Buck the motor Statue og bato 4 mentem tart from sorting Chart Arcane Ms the be on what we de rowing The tease telle gese dimmer un eng f N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. genomic een Boumart reined The auto au make tha he could fur les festoon the new Thus, be armediarly che a phone call is Shadow or three groot dow Rem s tim de coupo putine quin bearing the egos, had a drama change is bis This senior office of the tanya tangton¡¯s mar Fagosto day cang them g justow days ago Shine Baugh we can Anastasenase Samling and fur suns a get this as the Whaled Kingdom asking devastating deadly spent goal Consequently, the big the Langbard Kingdom dit or dare to offend the mercenary grip The nur¨Caar Gengar sugar and brandy held only say to Lensed ording to the stations Dons With that he led to nurts to Gurites Leonard ce the of the Longhand Kingdom and, after an hour of sailing, quickly arved as the post of the Ajay As Hn and debuted they wendy realized that the part was already packed with people. Surse de cod of whose Cary Zato be, and all the influential figures of Lightdom City stood in distinct ranks sa Han, Meign, and the others However, when they saw them diembarking they werepletely dumbfounded Harian How is thus publ My Zabel Sice and all the bugwigs of the Lighton Cay present were filled with disbelief and could hardly trust their own eves up weg n and the others. Who are they all here? Han and hisp we also astonished when they saw these people Six, are they here to wee in?¡± Lawrence whispered. How is this possible Keign whoperest back Anough thour group made a ssh at the international conference, they were just a typical enterprise. Therefore, they should not be worthy of such a wee from Steve and these magnates. Shadow Knight. They are here to wee Shadow Knight, nor us,¡± Landon said. Hatan warned to Leonard beband harp and sand. ¡°You go handle is Well head back first¡± With that, he bed Reg¡¯s hand and walked toward the other side Yvonne and the others quickly followed Only then did Leonard approach Steve and haspanions, saying respectfully I am Leonard Dunkan, one of the vanguards of Shadow Knight. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all The word vangard echoed in their minds When Steve and hispanions heard this, their expressions changed slightly When they saw such a huge carrier, they thought that in would be the hagher¨Cups of Shadow Knight. Now that Leonard had introduced himself, they were all surprised that in was just the vanguard of the mercenary group At the same time, Steve felt that he had been underestimated, bing very upset. Leonard, with his keen sense of observation immediately noticed Steve¡¯s displeasure and calmly said, ¡°Our Sovereign has specifically sent me to congratte you on the crowning. He has prepared generous gifts for you.¡± He then added, ¡°Bring the gifts.¡± Following his words, two Shadow Guards approached with a stack of blueprints and handed them to Steve. ¡°These are?¡± Steve was perplexed. His smile was faint as he spoke, ¡°These are gifts from our Sovereign to congratte you on your crowning. They are blueprints of hover, vertical takeoff, and supersonic flight technologies.¡± Steve¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing this. These were three technologies that the Longhard Kingdom had yet to achieve a breakthrough in. Now, Shadow Knight presented him the priceless treasures. Steve immediately instructed his subordinates to ept the blueprints and the displeasure on his face disappeared without a trace. He beamed with enthusiasm and said, ¡°Please thank your Sovereign for me. I am thankful for the generous gifts. Mr. Dunkin, I thank you foring the long way!¡± He then said to his men. ¡°Prepare a banquet immediately to wee Mr. Dunkin with the highest honors!¡± Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Surve was overjoyed and shook Leonards hand enchastically At the same time he took Leonard with hire and went straight to thergest hotel in Lightdom City to host a banquet for Leonard Leonard was also very happy. He called some of his brothers on the aircraft carrier and rushed to the hotel. Royston and everyone present looked at each other and hurriedly followed them. This might be the perfect opportunity to build a rtionship with the legendary Shadow Knight. If he missed it, he might not have another chance in the future. ¡°Well, I¡¯m old and my eyes are blurry. Did Han and Reign walk out with Leonard just now?¡± Tm not too sure. I didn¡¯t see it clearly¡± ¡°You guys didn¡¯t see it clearly. I saw it clearly. They are Han and Reign.¡± Theard that Shadow Knight went on a killing spree in the Whileal Kingdom for the sake of Reign and Lawrence. They even used satellite weapons, which shocked the whole world!¡± ¡°So, Reign and Shadow Knight have a close rtionship?¡± ¡°I think so Pass down the order. Go to Mapleturz Group immediately. We must cooperate with Mapleturz Group¡± On the way to the hotel, many people discussed animatedly. In the end, many people gave orders to cooperate with Reign who was from the Labenz family. Mr. Zabel stood in the crowd, overjoyed. Han and Reign had such a good rtionship with Shadow Knight. For him, this waspletely a good thing. Because they had always been on Han and Reign¡¯s side! ¡°Hurry up and tell Grace and the others to maintain a good rtionship with Han. Also, they must take good care of Perry and his family,¡± Mr. Zabel instructed. He knew that he had made the right bet this time! With Han and Shadow Knight¡¯s rtionship, the Zabel family would definitely soar. ¡°Ha¨Cha, this time, our Zabel family is going to rise up. Mr. Zabel chuckled. All the big shots who were on good terms with Han and Reign were overjoyed and saw an iparably bright future. All the big shots who were on bad terms with Han and Reign had dark expressions. Some were happy, while others were sad! In the crowd, Robert¡¯s expression was gloomy. He looked at Leonard in front of him and then looked in the direction where Han and the others had left. He thought to himself, ¡°Can we still kill Han in such a situation?¡± Previously, that person hade to Lightdom City to kill Han. However, Han had left the country at thest minute. They had no chance to attack Han. Now, Shadow Knight was clearly on Han¡¯s side. With such a powerful background, would that person really dare to kill Han? It was known that in the Whileal Kingdom, many terrifying factions had attacked Han, but they were all destroyed by Shadow Knight¡¯s weapons. The culprits were either exterminated or killed by the satellite weapons. If they attacked Han and Shadow Knight found out about their background, all of them would be dead. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to discuss with him about how to deal with Han, Robert whispered. Han and the others soon drove back to Mapleturz Group. After returning to the ce he was familiar with, Reign, Yvonne, and Landon felt like a lifetime had passed. They felt much more at ease. ¡°The feeling of home is still more stable.¡± Landon sighed. Reign and Yvonne nodded in agreement. 10-39 When they were in the Whileal Kingdom, they were all on tenterhooks, afraid that they would be killed if they were not careful. Now that they had returned to Mapleturz Group, it meant that they had returned home and were much more at ease. After walking into the group, Yvonne bid farewell to everyone and went to the research and development department to continue her research on the medicine. Landon immediately took Lawrence away. He said that he wanted Lawrence to go home and visit the ces where his mother and ancestors had lived. After Han escorted Reign back to her office, he smiled. T¡¯m going back to the security department. Call me if you need anything With that, he turned to leave. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Reign pulled him back and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said gently. Han smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. Why are you treating me like an outsider?¡± After saying that, he also kissed Reign, turned around, and left, returning to the security department. Reign touched her lips with a happy smile on her face. She immediately said to her secretary, ¡°Gather all the shareholders. We¡¯ll meet in an hour.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary nodded and immediately went to make arrangements. Reign turned on herputer and logged into her email. She found that she had received many international emails asking for cooperation. At the same time, there were many messages asking for cooperation on her phone. She had seen those messages when she was on the aircraft carrier and deliberately did not reply. Now that Mapleturz Group was in the limelight internationally, they did notck partners at all. They could slowly choose partners. ¡°One day, with the cooperation of the Deity Pharmaceutical Group, Mapleturz Group will definitely soar. ¡°Coupled with the reputation of the longevity elixir, there will definitely be more orders internationally. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to make Mapleturz Group stronger! ¡°When the funds are ready, I will ask the higher¨Cups of Shadow Knight to go to the ice cave in Nordica to save my father.¡± Reign looked at the coboration information on theputer. Her eyes were filled with joy as she sensed hope. In the past three days, she had gotten to know many people in Shadow Knight. She had also asked for the price of hiring the higher¨Cups in Shadow Knight. That was an astronomical price! Even if she sold Mapleturz Group now, she could not afford it. The thought of her father still trapped in the ice cave in Nordica made her worry and her heart ache. However, with her current strength, it was not enough to explore the ice cave in Nordica. She had to earn enough money to hire the higher¨Cups of Shadow Knight to save her father. ¡°Ha¨Cha, congrattions!¡± Just as Reign was worried, Mr. Labenz suddenly walked in from outside with a smile. ¡°Our Mapleturz Group has made a name for ourselves internationally. We¡¯re rich. We¡¯re really rich this time. ¡°Rei, you really did a great job this time.¡± As he spoke, he smiled so widely. Although he was in the country, he was always concerned about international affairs. He also knew what Reign and the others had done in the Whileal Kingdom. When he learned that Reign had been escorted back by Shadow Knight and had even disembarked with Shadow Knight¡¯s higher¨Cups, he was even more overjoyed. This time, Mapleturz Group had really climbed up the socialdder. Their future was limitless. ¡°Mr. Labenz, you came at the right time. I have something to tell you,¡± Reign said. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Reign looked at Albert seriously and said, ¡°I want to nurture Lawrence to be the Labenz family¡¯s sessor!¡± When Albert heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°Rei, are you joking? Lawrence had been in aa for so long. Whether it¡¯s his knowledge or education, he¡¯spletely out of touch with society. ¡°ording to my estimation, his brain is still in the state before he fell into aa, right? I¡¯m afraid there will be people in the family who won¡¯t be convinced if someone like him takes over the group.¡± ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you follow the international news?¡± Reign asked. ¡°What international news?¡± ¡°The reason why we were attacked by so many forces overseas this time was that Lawrence¡¯s brain is extraordinary. ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Super brain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He has a super brain!¡± Reign¡¯s expression became even more serious. She said word by word, ¡°Lawrence¡¯sa was a blessing in disguise. He identally absorbed the power of the spiritual beetle and evolved his brain. ¡°In the three days after he returned to the country, he learned to invest in stocks, foreign exchange, and funds. He used a simple capital of 2 thousand dors to make a profit of millions of dors in just two days! ¡°He has even more unusual thoughts about controlling the shares. ¡°He even made a n for the subsequent development of Mapleturz Group.¡± With that, she took out the USB sh drive and connected it to theputer. She printed out a n and handed it to Albert. ¡°You don¡¯t know Lawrence¡¯s talent, so you¡¯re in a hurry to deny it. ¡°Now, take a look at Lawrence¡¯s n before making a decision. ¡°After all, there¡¯s no hurry to choose an heir. You can take your time to examine him.¡± Albert frowned slightly and took the n skeptically. When he saw the first page, his expression changed and he hurriedly flipped to the second page. When he reached the second page, his expression changed again. His pupils constri and read word by word. violently as he began to consider When he reached the third page, his expression became extremely interesting, and his eyes were filled with shock. When he finished reading the entire n, his heart was like a tsunami that could not calm down for a long time. After an unknown period of time, he finally came back to his senses and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Is this really written by Lawrence?¡± This n was clear and had a clear goal. It was an excellent n! ¡°Absolutely!¡± Reign said. Albert¡¯s expression changed. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°From the looks of it, Lawrence is indeed capable. ¡°However, if we nurture him into an heir because of this n, that would be too rash. ¡°How about this? Let hime to work in thepany in a few days. ¡°If he can create glory in a short time, then I¡¯ll consider making him the heir.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± said Reign. With Lawrence¡¯s current strength, any kind of business cooperation was not a problem. Moreover, Han was backing Lawrence. Lawrence would definitely be able to do something sessful. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought that her younger brother might very well be the sessor of the Labenz family. She stood up and said to Albert, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s prepare for the shareholders¡® meeting. ¡°This time, I have to seriously n the development of the family business.¡± With that, she tidied up the documents, picked them up, and quickly walked toward the conference room. Albert thought for a moment and finally walked over. 10.40. Mapleturz Group, security department. ¡°Mr. Jaber hase back!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber!¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Jaber, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, quickly tell us. What fun things did you encounter in the Whileal Kingdom? I heard that something big happened! ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I heard that Shadow Knight bombed the Whileal Kingdom and many other countries because of you. Is that N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. true?¡± After Han walked in, William, Wane, David, and the others all weed him like stars surrounding the moon. They surrounded Han and looked at him curiously. The bombardment of Shadow Knight at the Whileal Kingdom shocked the entire world. Not only did the higher¨Cups of various countries know about it, but some civilians also knew what was going on. When William, David, Wane, and the others learned of this news, they were all extremely curious and went online to check the information. Unfortunately, what they could search online was limited. Coupled with the fact that the Whileal Kingdom could block certain information, they only knew some one¨Csided information and did not know the whole story. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about this kind of thing. Do your job well. The good days that belong to you areing,¡± Han said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, tell us. What happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I instinctively feel that this matter is very exciting. If I make up a web novel, it will definitely sell well on the Inte. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think so too.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, please, just reveal it.¡± David, Wane, and the others hurriedly surrounded Han and kept pleading. Their eyes were filled with curiosity as they looked at Han. They really wanted to know what had happened to Han. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say about this. Go back to work quickly. I¡¯ll send you all the specialties I bought after a while,¡± Han said. Wane, William, David, and the others were a little disappointed when they heard that. However, when they heard that there were specialties, they were overjoyed. After knowing that Han was really unwilling to tell them, they dispersed and went to work in the group. After Han returned to his familiar office, he felt a little emotional. However, he still restrained his emotions and sat down to slowly make a cup of coffee. After Reign was done with her work, he could bring Reign home and take the time to register their marriage with their passports. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. After wandering around for so many years, he was finally going to start a family. However, before that, he still had one more thing to settle, and that was about Harry and Mrs. Labenz. Speak of the devil! At this moment, Harry called and asked eagerly, ¡°Han, are you off work? Can we go to your house for a while? ¡°Now, your grandmother misses your mother.¡± Han frowned slightly when he heard this. What bullshit was that? Mrs. Labenz must have taken a fancy to his powerful background, so she wanted to curry favor with him and build a good rtionship with them. He pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk after I get off work.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Shall we disembark now and wait for you in the group?¡± Harry probed. ¡°Suit yourselves. I still have some things to do. That¡¯s all.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He hung up the phone and began to make himself coffee. Soon, another person called him. Han did not even look at the caller ID. He picked up the call directly and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not off work yet. Can you guys stop calling?¡± At this moment, a maic man¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Jaber, this is Jerry.¡± Chapter 922 Chapter 922 ¡°Jerry?¡± Han thought about it and asked, ¡°Jerry from the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me.¡± Jerry¡¯s voice was suddenly filled with joy. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you still remember your promise, right?¡± ¡°Stone Gambling Festival?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s Stone Gambling Festival or Gemstone Identification Competition. It¡¯ll be held the day after tomorrow. Can you keep your promise?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°The day after tomorrow, yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you then.¡± ¡°Okay¡± After Han hung up the phone, he patted his head and remembered his agreement with Jerry. He had almost forgotten about the Gemstone Identification Competition that he had agreed to back then because of various things. If not for Jerry calling to remind him, he would have forgotten about it. ¡°Looks like I need to put in some effort to prepare the Gemstone Identification Competition,¡± Han thought. There were many powerful treasure appraisers in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market owned by Jerry. In the end, Jerry had to ask him for help. It could be imagined that there would definitely be very powerful opponents in the Gemstone Identification Competition. If he didn¡¯t prepare well, he might lose. ¡°Mr. Jaber!¡± Just as Han was thinking about how to prepare, Xander suddenly rushed in excitedly. When he saw Han, his eyes were filled with ecstasy. ¡°Hey, stop! Don¡¯te over!¡± Han¡¯s expression changed. He quickly got up and hid to the side. When he dodged to the side, Xander had already pounced on empty air like a hungry tiger and fell to the ground. His feet hit the table, knocking over the boiler and the coffee cup. Han quickly grabbed the coffee cup and the water boiler in his hand. He took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Can you not run over and hug me? I don¡¯t like being hugged by men!¡± Xander stood up from the ground and patted his clothes. He said aggrievedly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I was just too excited.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re excited, don¡¯t hug me,¡± Han said calmly. Xander looked around and said excitedly. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you were the one who ordered the bombardment of the families in the Whileal Kingdom, right?¡± Han nodded. Xander waved his fist excitedly and said, ¡°I knew it!¡± ¡°In Shadow Knight, other than you, no one else dares to give such a domineering and arrogant order. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re really too domineering. You deserve to be the man I like and admire the most!¡± Seeing that Xander was about to continue with all kinds of ttery, Han quickly stopped him. ¡°Alright, shut up,¡± As he spoke, he ced the water boiler and coffee cup on the table and said calmly, ¡°Sit down and drink coffee when you have time. Don¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Remember, this is the city, not the fleet of Shadow Knight.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jaber, you are right. Drink coffee. Xander sat down and poured himself coffee too. He chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber. If there¡¯s another chance like this next time, can you bring me along?¡± 10:40 ¡°Why would I bring you along? Han nced at him. ¡°To control satellite weapons, of course!¡± Xander¡¯s expression became even more excited. ¡°That¡¯s the best weapon Shadow Knight has spent a lot of money to develop. It¡¯s so powerful that it can easily kill even a god¨Css expert. ¡°I hope one day, I could personally control such a weapon and kill a god¨Css expert stronger than me. ¡°Just thinking about it makes me excited.¡± As he spoke, he put down the coffee cup and waved his hands in the air, looking like he was controlling aser gun. Han nced at him indifferently. ¡°Satellite weapons are not used like this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xander was stunned. ¡°Satellite weapons are very sophisticated scientific weapons. They can only be used usingputer links. Otherwise, can your vital energy fly to the sky to use satellites?¡± Han rolled his eyes at Xander. ¡°So it¡¯s still science. That¡¯s not my area of expertise. Damn it, Xander said unhappily. In terms of fighting, he was very powerful. Other than Han, he was not convinced by anyone else. However, when it came toputers and technology, he knew nothing. ¡°Was everything okay at home when I was overseas?¡± Han asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all professional teams. Everything is fine at home,¡± Xander said. A group of super experts came from Shadow Knight and protected everyone in the Jaber family. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved,¡± Han said. At this moment, David walked in from outside and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, there¡¯s a man and two women looking for you outside. ¡°One of them is Mrs. Labenz. The other woman is still in a wheelchair and has injuries.¡± Han immediately knew who it was. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Bring them to the reception room and let them wait for me. Bring them food and drink. I¡¯ll bring them home after work.¡± ¡°Okay¡± David nodded and immediately turned to leave to make arrangements. ¡°Who are they?¡± Xander asked. ¡°My grandmother, uncle, and my cousin,¡± said Han. ¡°Are you not going to receive them personally?¡± Xander was stunned. As far as he knew, Han had always been attached to his family. Now that his grandma was here, why did Han let her wait in the reception room? ¡°Don¡¯t bother about my family¡¯s matters. Drink coffee,¡± Han said calmly. When Xander heard Han¡¯s words, he did not dare to ask further. He could only continue drinking coffee. ¡°Master!¡± At this moment, Lucas rushed in andughed. Then, like Xander, he asked excitedly. ¡°Master, were you the one who bombarded the Whileal Kingdom?¡± Han nced at him. ¡°You came all the way here just to say this? Don¡¯t you need to study to prepare SAT?¡± Lucas chuckled and said, ¡°Master. A rich young man like me doesn¡¯t need SAT ¡°What I need to learn is how to manage those talents who pass SAT.¡± Han was speechless. He had to admit that what Lucas said made sense. The Lynch family was considered a prestigious family in Lightdom City. They had tens of millions of dors. As long as Lucas didn¡¯t gamble or take drugs, he basically wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having no money for the rest of his life. As long as he inherited the Lynch family, he could manage many graduates from famous universities. Therefore, even if he went to university, he was only going to choose employees as the boss. There was indeed no need for him to study for SAT ¡°Hey, you are quite arrogant.¡± Xander red at Lucas. ¡°Of course, I might not be good at my studies, but I¡¯m rich,¡± Lucas said confidently. Han rolled his eyes at Lucas and did not ask further. Instead, he asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s your senior sister? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± Chapter 923 Chapter 923 When Han took in disciples, even Grace and Lucas were taken in together. Usually, during training, the two disciples would train together. Now that even Lucas knew about his return, it was impossible for Grace not to know. In the end, Lucas came, but didn¡¯t Gracee here? ¡°Master, didn¡¯t Grace tell you about her?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°What? Is it something very important?¡± Han frowned. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important.¡± Lucas looked at Han with a serious expression and said, ¡°Before you went to the Whileal Kingdom, Grace had already gone overseas. She said that she had gone to further her studies.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Han was even more confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, she said that she felt very weak and had a lot of professional knowledge that she had yet to learn, so she chose to study abroad.¡± ¡°When did she leave?¡± ¡°The day before you left the country.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Han was stunned when he heard this. No matter what, Grace was still his disciple. It was a little too much for her to not tell him that she was going overseas. ¡°Master, you¡¯re a little too much as master. You don¡¯t even know your disciple¡¯s whereabouts. If something happens to your disciple and you don¡¯t know, wouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± Lucas said. Han red at him and he did not dare to speak anymore. He sat down obediently and drank coffee with Han. ¡°Let me ask you. How is Queenie doing in school?¡± Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Recently, with me protecting her, no one in school dares to bully he ¡°But what?¡± When Han heard this, his heart tightened. ¡°However, she¡¯s been under a lot of pressure recently. She studieste every day and is very anxious.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes were solemn as he said, ¡°Master, this is not a small matter. With Queenie¡¯s mental state, it¡¯s very likely that she will fail the exam because she¡¯s too nervous. ¡°Queenie is proud. Once she doesn¡¯t get a good grade on SAT, she might not be able to ept it. ¡°Master, when you get hometer, have a good chat with her.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Han nodded. Mapleturz Group, the living room. Mrs. Labenz, Harry, and Missy sat on the sofa and looked at their surroundings with envy in their eyes. ¡°Is this thepany owned by the richest person in Lightdom City? How luxurious. ¡°Look at the sofa, floor tile, and the ss. Oh my god, these are all top¨Cnotch. They must be worth a lot of money¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Harry looked at everything in the living room. He was like a country bumpkin who had first gone to the city. He touched everything around him, feeling curious about everything he saw. Although Labenz family was considered famous in their local area, the various furnishings in Labenz family¡¯s rooms were simply worlds apart from this ce. The two were not on the same level at all. ¡°Also, look at this mural!¡± Harry looked up and saw the murals in the living room. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious from a famous artist. Just drawing this mural will probably cost a lot of money.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to touch the murals. ¡°Harry, calm down. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself! Mrs. Labenz said in a low and deep voice. Only then did Harry reluctantly retract his hand and sit back beside Mrs. Labenz. Ile whispered, ¡°Mom, Mapleturz Group is so rich, and Han is Reign¡¯s boyfriend. Do you think they will get married? ¡°If they get married, will Han get half of Reign¡¯s assets?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, that should be the case,¡± said Mrs. Labenz. ¡°Can he get half of the richest person¡¯s assets just by getting married? Isn¡¯t that too easy on him? That¡¯s a few billions of dors, right?¡± Missy sighed. Mrs. Labenz nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s impossible for a millionaire like Reign to not be wary of him. ¡°ording to my estimation, even if they really get married in the future, they will definitely notarize their assets before marriage or sign some kind of prenuptial agreement. ¡°In that case, Han will get nothing.¡± Harry and Missy could not help but look at each other when they heard this. Could rich people get married like that? ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think Reign is that kind of person. She won¡¯t do such a thing to Han, right?¡± Harry said. ¡°Ha¨Cha, do you think Reign is really as weak as she looks?¡± Mrs. Labenz sneered and said, ¡°Anyone who can manage arge family business is not simple. They are definitely ruthless! ¡°I think Reign has more tricks up her sleeve than we thought.¡± Mrs. Labenz was once in charge of the entire Labenz family business. She knew how much pressure one had to endure to have a high status. If not for her iron¨Cblooded methods, she would not have been able to achieve anything. She was an old woman who had experienced countless hardships. It was already so tiring for her to manage a small Labenz family. She had racked her brains and the Labenz family almost went bankrupt a few times. Reign¡¯s Mapleturz Group and the Labenz family in Lightdom City were more than a hundred times larger than her small Labenz family. Meanwhile, Reign had always been the CEO. If no one could shake her position, it w tough enough. ¡°Mom, are you saying that Han might have been used by Reign?¡± Harry asked carefully. gh to show that Reign was Mrs. Labenz sneered and said in a low voice, ¡°I do think so. Think about it. What¡¯s so great about Han?* ¡°Last time, Shadow Knight bombarded many families in the Whileal Kingdom because those people also wanted to assassinate Leonard. That¡¯s why they angered Shadow Knight. ¡°Therefore, without Shadow Knight, Han is nothing. He¡¯s just a security guard who knows how to fight. ¡°I reckon that Reign is only with him to make use of his strength. ¡°When Han is useless, she will kick him away!¡± Her tone was filled with contempt and disdain for Han. ¡°Mom, ording to what you said, Han is just Reign¡¯s pawn. Are we still going to the Jaber family?¡± Harry asked. ¡°Grandma, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to go to the Jaber family either. Their ce is so dirty and poor,¡± Missy also said. Mrs. Labenz red at them and said, ¡°Of course, we have to go! ¡°When it¡¯s not clear what Reign thinks of Han, we have to be in the Jaber family. ¡°Only when we¡¯re close to Han and Reign can we see their rtionship clearly. ¡°This way, we can decide what kind of attitude to use against the Jaber family. ¡°If Reign is sincere to Han, then we have to befriend the Jaber family no matter what and get a share of the benefits. ¡°If Reign is just ying with Han and kicks Han away after ying, we¡¯ll immediately return to the Whileal Kingdom.¡± At this point, she drank a ss of water with a dangerous look in her eyes. When Harry and Missy heard this, they said in unison, ¡°Mrs. Labenz, you are so wise.¡± Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Hearing Harry and Missy¡¯s words, Mrs. Labenz was a little proud and smug. However, after experiencing so much overseas, she knew that the backgrounds of Han and Reign were not simple. She just pretended to be experienced and wise in front of Harry and Missy. When she met some managers or directors from Mapleturz Group, she quickly stood up and bowed to them respectfully. After all, since they could be managers or directors of thispany, they were not small characters. ¡°Have you heard of that? I heard that Ms. Labenz is going to undergo a drastic reform.¡± ¡°Reform?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that many new departments have been added. Next, ourpany is going to cooperate with international bigpanies. It¡¯s very likely to be cross¨Cborder cooperation. ¡°I heard that at the meeting, Ms. Labenz only said the names of a few partners, and all the higher¨Cups were stunned. ¡°The most important piece of information is that Ms. Labenz is going to raise our sries during this meeting.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Add two hundred dors for each person. Even if the cleaner could get two hundred dors more for a month. It¡¯ll be the same every month from now on!¡± ¡°Ms. Labenz is great!¡± In the living room, some of the waitresses discussed animatedly. When it came to raising the sry, their eyes lit up. When Mrs. Labenz and Harry heard this, their eyes lit up as well. ¡°Looks like the business of the Labenz family in Lightdom City is getting bigger and bigger.¡± Harry rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not going back to the Whileal Kingdom. As long as we curry favor with Reign, we can profit from it. ¡°She is so rich!¡± He was a qualified businessman, and he saw a business opportunity in this. Reign was in the limelight in the Whileal Kingdom. She would definitely work with many international big shots. As long as she casually gave them a share of the pie, it would be enough for them to live without worry. Mrs. Labenz nodded, but she still said shrewdly, ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t be too rude. Wait for Ms. Labenz¡± Harry nodded. At this moment, Missy said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s all Han¡¯s fault for putting on airs for us. We¡¯ve been here for so long, but he didn¡¯te out to see us. He¡¯s clearly ying with us!¡± She gritted her teeth, her expression unhappy. ¡°Missy, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your cousin saved your life,¡± Harry scolded. ¡°So what if he did? Did I let him save me? Besides, he didn¡¯t do anything. It was Leonard from Shadow Knight who did it.¡± Missy retorted. ¡°You¡­¡± Harry was pissed off in an instant. Although he felt that Reign was using Han, for the time being, they still had to live off Han and Reign. Missy actually publicly belittled Han. If what she said was spread, how could he work with Reign in the future? However, no matter what he said, Missy did not shut up. She kept chattering. Harry was even madder. However, there was nothing he could do. He had doted on his daughter too much since she was young, causing Missy to be arrogant. She looked down on many people and did not know how to be grateful. ¡°Missy, shut up!¡± Mrs. Labenz scolded. Only then did Missy fall silent. She could bicker with her father, but she did not dare to bicker with Mrs. Labenz. ¡°Whether we can seize the opportunity this time depends on our rtionship with Han.¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s face was solemn and serious. She stared at Missy and said, ¡°If you spout nonsense and ruin this rtionship, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Missy shuddered and hurriedly nodded, indicating that she did not dare. ¡°When Han and Reigne overter, you must take the initiative to thank them, understand?¡± Mrs. Labenz said. Missy quickly expressed that she understood. ¡°Just wait quietly.¡± When Mrs. Labenz saw that Missy had stopped, she finally let out a sigh of relief. She sat down and waited quietly. About an hourter, Han and Reign came to the living room together. When Mrs. Labenz saw the two of theming over, she immediately stood up and smiled. ¡°Han, Ms. Labenz, are you done with your work?¡± Harry hurriedly stood up to wee them. Missy also wanted to stand up, but her injuries did not allow her to. Han nodded and did not wee them with a smile. Reign smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re preparing to go home now. Come with us.¡± ¡°Go home? To your house?¡± Harry was stunned. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not my house. It¡¯s Han¡¯s house.¡± Reign naturally held Han¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Are you guys done resting? Can we set off now?¡± Seeing that Reign and Han were so intimate and Reign did not seem like she wanted to make use of Han at all, Mrs. Labenz and Harry looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Reign and Han walked out hand in hand. Without another word, Mrs. Labenz and Harry hurriedly pushed Missy and followed them. They took different cars and drove to Han¡¯s vi. Reign stood at the entrance of the Jaber family with an uneasy expression. She was so ner¡­ that her palms were sweating. She whispered, ¡°Han, is it okay for me to wear like this? ¡°Is my hair messy?¡± As she spoke, she faced the car window and tidied her clothes and hair. She was nervous and uneasy. Although this was her second visit to the Jaber family, her identity this time waspletely different. She was a daughter¨Cinw meeting her inws. The identities were different, so her mentalities were naturally very different. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just perform normally,¡± Han said with a smile. With that, he held Reign¡¯s hand and walked toward his house. ¡°The presents I bought for Mr. and Mrs. Jaber are still in the car.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xander will get them out for you.¡± Han held Reign¡¯s hand and pushed open the door. They walked into the courtyard. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back. There¡¯s a distinguished guest at home. Come out and wee her!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As soon as he entered, he shouted. Reign was so shy that her face turned red. Behind them, Mrs. Labenz, Harry, and Missy got out of the car. When they saw the live¨Cstory vi, they could not help but be dumbfounded. ¡°Is this the Jaber family? No, that¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Harry¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. In his impression, the Jaber family clearly lived in that dpidated house in the slums. Why did they suddenly move and live in a five¨Cstory vi? Moreover, there was also a parking lot, courtyard, basketball court, and swimming pool¡­ Mrs. Labenz and Missy were also dumbfounded. They had always thought that they were very rich, high and mighty. They lived in tall buildings and drove luxury cars when they went out. They looked down on the Jaber family from the bottom of their hearts. Now that they saw this luxurious vi, their sense of superiority was instantly shattered. After a short moment of shock, Missy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Han must have cheated Ms. Labenz of the money to build it. Yes, that must be it! ¡°Otherwise, with Han¡¯s ability to earn money, it¡¯s impossible for him to build such a vi!¡± At the thought of this, she looked at Han¡¯s back with disdain. ¡°I thought he was very powerful, but it turns out that he¡¯s a man who lives off his woman. He¡¯s simply shameless!¡± Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Missy wasn¡¯s cousin. She had been high and mighty since she was young and looked down on Han, who came from a poor background. Now she saw that Han was with Reign, the richest person in Lightdom City, and Han was living in such a luxurious house, so she felt that she was inferior. Therefore, in her jealousy and hatred, she had to say some words to belittle Han so that she would not lose her dignity and sense of superiority. ¡°Missy, shut up!¡± Harry scolded. ¡°Why should I shut up? He¡¯s living off a woman, yet can¡¯t we talk about it?¡± Missy pouted, her face full of disdain. ¡°No matter what he does, he¡¯s still your cousin. You can¡¯t nder him like this! Besides, he saved your life,¡± said Harry. ¡°What bullshit cousin? I won¡¯t admit that. Besides, the one who saved me was Leonard. What does it have to do with Han?¡± Missy said unhappily. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Labenz¡¯s gaze turned cold as she stared at Missy and said, ¡°If you dare to say another word, do you believe that I won¡¯t tear your mouth apart?¡± ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s how it is. He¡¯s just a freeloader. What right does he have to order Leonard around? He¡¯s definitely just using Reign¡¯s power to intimidate others,¡± Missy said. Smack! Before she could finish speaking, Xander walked over with the gifts and pped Missy¡¯s face. Missy vomited blood and almost fell to the ground. She covered her face and turned to re at Xander. ¡°You, you hit me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You deserve to be hit!¡± Xander¡¯s gaze was cold as he said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to say anything bad about Mr. Jaber again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. ¡°This p is a lesson for you. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue. ¡°Remember it!¡± He had already heard Missy¡¯s words when he was taking things outside. The more he listened, the more displeased he became. If not for the fact that this person was Han¡¯s cousin, he would have killed this person long ago. ¡°You¡­.¡± Missy covered her burning face and red at Xander. ¡°You¡¯re just my cousin¡¯s subordinate. How dare you hit me! 1¡­¡± ¡°I only pped you because of Mr. Jaber. If you weren¡¯t Mr. Jaber¡¯s cousin, I would have pped you to death. Xander¡¯s gaze was cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± With that, he carried the gifts that Reign had bought and walked into the Jaber family. Missy covered her face and red at Xander¡¯s back. If eyes could kill, she would have torn Xander into pieces just now. ¡°Missy, I¡¯m warning you onest time. If you dare to nder or gossip about Han again, I¡¯ll really tear your mouth apart!¡± Mrs. Labenz also red at Missy. ¡°Grandma, he hit me. Why are you still protecting him?¡± Missy pouted aggrievedly. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Mrs. Labenz said coldly. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°The partner of Leonard, the man you¡¯ve been longing for!¡± ¡°Huh? Grandma, how did you know that?¡± ¡°When you were unconscious, I was worried about your safety and went to look for Leonard. In his office, I saw a photo of 10-41 Leonard and this person. I asked curiously and Leonard said that they were partners.¡± ¡°Well¡­ In that case, is he also the vanguard of Shadow Knight?¡± When Missy heard this, she became so scared on the spot. She looked at Xander with fear in her eyes. Shadow Knight¡¯s vanguard was on the same level as Leonard. If Xander really wanted to kill her, she would really die an extremely miserable death. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and her expression changed drastically. Was Leonard¡¯s partner Han¡¯s follower? Well¡­ ¡°Can you see what¡¯s at stake now?¡± Mrs. Labenz walked over and stared at Missy. ¡°Shut your mouth since you¡¯ve thought it through. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll expel you from the family!¡± Only then did Missy hurriedly cover her mouth, not daring to say another word. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Mrs. Labenz red at Missy and immediately walked toward the vi of the Jaber family. Harry hurriedly pushed Missy in. ¡°What esteemed guest?¡± In the vi, Felicia heard Han¡¯s call and immediately walked out of the vi. When she saw Han and Reign holding hands, she was stunned on the spot. She looked at Han and then at Reign. She suspected that her eyes were hallucinating and could not come back to her senses for a long time. Was the high and mighty richest woman actually holding her son¡¯s hand and standing in the courtyard of the Jaber family? How was this possible? She stood where she was, her lips moving, unable to speak for a long time. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Mom, let me introduce you.¡± Han chuckled and held Reign¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the richest woman in Lightdom City, Reign. Si your future daughter¨Cinw. my girlfriend and ¡°Rei, this is my mother, Felicia.¡± Reign obediently said to Felicia, ¡°Nice to see you, Mrs. Jaber.¡± ¡°Han, are you telling the truth?¡± Felicia asked in a trembling voice. Han smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Today, I brought your daughter¨Cinw back to meet you. In the future, she will know how toe home by herself. ¡°Also, Mom, you have to give me my passport. After dinner, we still have to rush to the city hall to register.¡± When Felicia heard this, she was stunned on the spot again. She pinched her thigh hard. It hurt! It was too painful! This was not an illusion, nor was it a dream. It was real! Was her daughter¨Cinw here? ¡°Felicia, who¡¯s the guest? Why are you just standing there like a fool? Aren¡¯t you going to invite the guest in?¡± At this moment, Charlie walked out of the room and prepared to invite the guests in. However, when he saw Han and Reign holding hands, he was stunned, just like how Felicia reacted just now. Han held Reign¡¯s hand and introduced them to each other. ¡°Rei, this is my father, Charlie. ¡°Dad, this is my girlfriend and your future daughter¨Cinw, Reign.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber.¡± 10:42 Reign nodded at Charlie. ¡°Wee¡± Charlie quickly responded. He was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Since we¡¯re family, don¡¯t just stand outside the door. Hurry up and sit inside. Let¡¯s talk while drinking coffee.¡° He looked at Reign. The more he looked at her, the more satisfied he was. The woman in front of him was too beautiful! Not only was she pretty, but even her figure was especially sexy. Moreover, she was the richest woman in Lightdom City. She was simply the best match for Han! At this moment, Felicia also came back to her senses and said repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be in a hurry. There are still guests who want to see you,¡± Han said. ¡°Are there more guests?¡± Felicia was stunned. At this moment, Mrs. Labenz and Missy walked in together. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Mrs. Labenz looked at Felicia and immediately burst into tears. ¡°Felicia, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault in the past. I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Upon seeing this scene, Felicia froze on the spot as if she had been hit by lightening. She was dumbfounded, unable to believe that what she was seeing was real. Her mother, who had already left the country, now appeared in front of her and apologized to her so sincerely. How was this possible? Felicia quickly rubbed her eyes and took a closer look. Mrs. Labenz had already arrived in front of her, holding her hand with tears streaming down her face. The warm touch of this handshake made Felicia tremble. It was real! Mrs. Labenz had really returned to the country ande to her house. Some time ago, she brought Han to visit Mrs. Labenz, but because of various things, Mrs. Labenz broke off with her just like that. After that, Mrs. Labenz took Harry out of the country. She originally thought that she would never have the chance to see her mother again, but now, her mother suddenly appeared in front of her, making her dumbfounded. ¡°Felicia, it was all my fault in the past. I didn¡¯t give you enough love and care. I was wrong Mrs. Labenz held Felicia¡¯s hand and sobbed. ¡°Felicia, I came back from the Whileal Kingdom to apologize to you. Please forgive me, okay? ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll keep in touch. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you. ¡°Trust me. I will treat you well in the future. As she spoke, she became even more excited and tears flowed down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Felicia, we know we¡¯re in the wrong. Please forgive us!¡± Harry hurriedly said. As he spoke, he nudged his daughter, Missy. Missy understood and hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt Felicia, we know we were wrong. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°Felicia, if you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll kneel down in front of you!¡± When Mrs. Labenz saw that Felicia was still stunned on the spot, her heart skipped a beat. She gritted her teeth and was about to kneel down to Felicia. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t do this.¡± Only then did Feliciae back to her senses. She quickly helped Mrs. Labenz up and said, ¡°Mom, today is a good day for Ms. Labenz toe to our house as a guest. If there¡¯s anything else, let¡¯s get up first and talk about itter, okay?¡± She still felt like she was dreaming! Mrs. Labenz, who had always ignored her, treated her coldly, and even wanted to cut ties with her, not only appeared in her house but also apologized to her and wanted to kneel to her. This scene was too unreal! ¡°If you don¡¯t forgive me, I, I will definitely kneel. Mrs. Labenz was extremely stubborn. ¡°I¡­ Felicia was in a dilemma. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t just stand there. It¡¯s all true. Grandma and Uncle are here to see you. Just say something forgiving.¡± Han said calmly. It was within his expectations that Mrs. Labenz would use such a pestering move. If Felicia did not forgive them, with Mrs. Labenz¡¯s personality, she would probably pester Felicia even more. Today was Reign¡¯s first day here. He didn¡¯t want Mrs. Labenz and Harry to make things too embarrassing. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Felicia came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Okay, Mom, I forgive you. Get up and talk first.¡± When Mrs. Labenz heard that, she was overjoyed. She immediately stood up and held Felicia¡¯s hand. ¡°Good, good, good. My Felicia is indeed sensible and obedient. I love you the most. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you in the future. I¡¯ll make it up to you for the love youcked previously.¡± As she spoke, her eyes fell on the pendant on Felicia¡¯s neck. A hint of greed shed across her eyes. This was jewelry worth tens of millions of dors! Back then, she had been deceived by Han and taken away the fake ne. In the end, she even caused her and her family to be embarrassed on the ne. Upon hearing Mrs. Labenz¡¯s words, Felicia¡¯s eyes reddened and tears flowed uncontrobly. She hugged Mrs. Labenz tightly. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She had waited for this moment for too long! Because of the astrologer¡¯s nonsense, she had been despised by the Labenz family back then. She could not get the so¨Ccalled motherly love at all and was bullied everywhere. Now, Mrs. Labenz had finally apologized to her and said the word ¡®love¡® to her, making her cry tears of joy. The grievances, unwillingness, and heartache that she had suffered for so many years all burst out from these tears. ¡°My good girl¡­ Mrs. Labenz hugged Felicia tightly as tears streamed down her face. The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried. The scene was veryplicated. Charlie looked at Felicia and Mrs. Labenz and wiped his tears. His eyes were red as well. As Felicia¡¯s husband, he knew how much Felicia yearned for Mrs. Labenz¡¯s love. However, after so many years, Mrs. Labenz had been mean to Felicia. It was already nice that Mrs. Labenz did not speak harshly to Felicia, let alone love Felicia. Unexpectedly, when Han brought Reign home, Mrs. Labenz and Harry personally came to apologize, asking for Felicia¡¯s forgiveness and saying that they would love Felicia in the future. To be honest, even Charlie was a little surprised. However, Charlie was genuinely happy for Felicia when he saw how Mrs. Labenz treated Felicia. No matter what happened, whether Mrs. Labenz was sincere or not, it was the best as long as Felicia was happy. Reign looked at Mrs. Labenz and Felicia and could not help but whisper in Han¡¯s ear, ¡°Han, your family¡¯s situation is a littleplicated.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about it after you marry me,¡± Han whispered. As he spoke, he stared at Mrs. Labenz with a cold gaze. With his sharp eyes, he could tell at a nce that Mrs. Labenz did not really want to apologize to Felicia. At most, she was just putting on an act. However, when he saw Felicia crying tears of joy, he could not bear to break his mother¡¯s short¨Clived dream and chose to remain silent. Reign nodded obediently and did not continue asking. Mrs. Labenz and Felicia cried for a long time before letting go of each other. Felicia wiped her tears and suppressed the joy in her heart. She held Mrs. Labenz¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, you came at the right time. Come in and sit.¡± After a pause, she waved at Reign and Han and said, ¡°Han, quickly bring Rei into the house and sit down.¡± Then, she waved at Xander, who was standing at the side with gifts in his hand and watching the show seriously. ¡°And you, Xander, don¡¯t just stand there. I am done cooking. Come in and sit. ¡°There are two happy events in our family today.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Mrs. Jaber.¡± Xander smiled. During this period of time, he had been in and out of the Jaber family frequently and was already very familiar with Felicia Led by Felicia, the group of people entered the vi Just as Han and Xander stepped into the vi, both of them sensed a murderous aura. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 The scenery reflected in the eyes of Han and Xander was empty. They didn¡¯t see anything. However, Han did not let down his guard because of this. They looked at each other and saw the coldness in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Han asked. ¡°Yes. Xander nodded. ¡°Later, put down the gifts and let the brothers around us deal with it,¡± Han said calmly. The two of them were super experts who had survived the battlefield and were extremely sensitive to assassins. At that moment, Han clearly felt a murderous intent directed at his family. Although it was only a sh, they had already captured it with extreme sharpness. As long as it was a safety hazard, it had to be resolved as soon as possible. ¡°Got it.¡± Xander nodded. The two of them walked into the room side by side. After Xander put down the box containing the gifts, he bade farewell to Reign and made an excuse to leave to find out why he felt the murderous intent. ¡°Come on. Everyone, please take a seat. Let¡¯s drink some coffee.¡± ¡°Mother, thank you foring. I know you like to drink Cappino the most. I specially made the Cappino for you. I hope you like it Felicia was in a good mood today. She poured coffee and kept entertaining everyone to drink. She even took out all kinds of snacks to entertain the guests. Mrs. Labenz was also especially fawning over Felicia. She sat beside Felicia and specially said something that Felicia liked to hear. She coaxed Felicia. Felicia was so happy that she could not stop smiling. er seen. Reign also took out the gifts she had brought one by one. They were all extraordinary and exp There was good wine, tonics, skincare products, and many good things that ordinary people has. At the same time, she said a lot of words to please Felicia, which made Feliciaugh out loud. After some conversation, Felicia forced everyone to stay for dinner. She personally cooked and asked Charlie to buy some good dishes nearby. The family happily chatted andughed as they started eating. Just as everyone was about to eat, Xander rushed in from outside. ¡°Wow, I just went out to do some things. You guys actually didn¡¯t wait for me to eat.¡± ¡°Xander, quickly wash your hands ande over to eat, Felicia called out. ¡°Okay!¡± Xander replied. After washing his hands, he immediately sat beside Han and kept serving himself food. As he ate, he praised Felicia for her cooking skills. Felicia was even more ted by the praise. She smiled so happily that her eyes curved. After Xander praised Felicia, he whispered to Han, ¡°The matter has been resolved. He¡¯s just a thief. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Han nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± After the meal, Han immediately found Felicia and Charlie and asked them for his passport. ¡°Have you thought about it? Are you really going to marry Ms. Labenz? Aren¡¯t you going to discuss such an important matter with Grace?¡± Felicia stared at Han with a serious and solemn gaze. ¡°Grace is my disciple. I¡¯m her master. Do I need to discuss this with her?¡± Han asked. ¡°But¡­ Felicia frowned. ¡°Besides, hasn¡¯t she already left the country?¡± ¡°Has she left the country?¡± Charlie and Felicia were slightly stunned when they heard this. Obviously, they did not know that Grace had already left the country. ¡°Mom, just give me the passport, Han said. ¡°I can give it to you, but can you give me your and Ms. Labenz¡¯s astrology chart? I¡¯ll go visit an astrologer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ve already visited an astrologer. We are a perfect match.¡± Han was speechless. His parents were more or less superstitious. When he got married, they even wanted to check his astrology chart. ¡°Really? Did you visit Blind Jo?¡± ¡°Someone better than Blind Jo.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°From Shadow Knight, of course.¡± ¡°Is there someone in Shadow Knight who can do this?¡± ¡°Of course. Shadow Knight is very powerful. It is omnipotent. There are all kinds of people. There¡¯s even the legendary Dragon Seeker.¡± ¡°What is a Dragon Seeker?¡± A Dragon Seeker is the legendary Earth Master who can locate the gold mines and caves. He might not be strong, but he can see the cirction of the dragon vein deep in the ground and has a powerful secret technique to change fate.¡± ¡°Is he that amazing?¡± ¡°If he was not amazing, I wouldn¡¯t have visited him. Alright, Mom, Rei and I can be together. Hurry up and give me the passport. At Han¡¯s request, Felicia finally handed over the passport to Han. ¡°Thank you, Mom. Just wait to have a grandchild.¡± Han took the passport and was extremely excited. After saying goodbye to Felicia, he in and left the Jaber family with the passport. Charlie looked at Han¡¯s car and frowned slightly. ¡°Felicia, should we tell Han about that?¡± Felicia shook her head with aplicated expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± held Reign¡¯s hand Charlie frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°He¡¯s so happy now. Let¡¯s forget about that matter. It¡¯s better not to let him know for the time being. ¡°Besides, I think Grace went overseas because she didn¡¯t want Han to know about that.¡± Felicia¡¯s expression changed, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Lightdom City, city hall. Han and Reign walked out with their marriage paper in their hands. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Han held Reign¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to be with you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Why? Am I not good enough for you?¡± Reign red at Han and said, ¡°If you regret it, we¡¯ll go back and get a divorce now.¡± With that, she pulled Han into the city hall. ¡°No, no, no. I was just joking, honey.¡± Han quickly pulled her back and smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Reign smiled smugly. She looked at the marriage paper in her hand and sighed. ¡°I never thought that I would get married so quickly.¡± She had originally thought that she would get married for her family interest, and it would be a union without love. Unexpectedly, she was now with Han. Fate was indescribably wonderful. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In order to celebrate their marriage, Han dragged Reign back to the vi where Reign lived. They locked the door and had sex. 10.121 Their sex was so torrid and passionate. In the end, under Han¡¯s iparably fierce attacks, Reign was defeated. The next day, the two of them visited an astrologer and wanted to choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding. They had been busy because of this for a day or two. On this day, Han drove straight to the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market and found Jerry. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you came at the right time. We¡¯re preparing to go to the Gemstone Identification Competition.¡± When Jerry saw Han arrive, he was overjoyed. He quickly held Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± With that, the group of them sat in the same car and headed straight for the address of the Gemstone Identification Competition. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 An Alphard sped on the road toward the suburbs. In the driver¡¯s seat was a strong middle¨Caged man with a full beard. Han sat in the second row, shoulder to shoulder with another elegant middle¨Caged man wearing gold¨Crimmed sses. Jerry sat in the front passenger seat and introduced him to Han. ¡°Mr. Griffith, let me introduce you. This is the treasure appraiser I invited, our helper, Han.. ¡°Han, this is Mr. Griffith, the boss of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, Jerome!¡± Han and Jerome looked at each other and shook hands. They were now acquainted. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Jaber. It¡¯s my honor to meet you today.¡± Jerome smiled and looked Han up and down. He was doing business in Lightdom City and had some connections with the people in the underworld and the government. Naturally, he knew about Han¡¯s reputation. Putting everything else aside, just the fact that Han had suppressed Robert in Lightdom City was something he had heard of. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just an undeserved reputation and not worth mentioning.¡± Han said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are indeed open¨Cminded. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Jerome shook Han¡¯s hand and said enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Jerry invited you to the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, which is the honor of our Griffith family. ¡°Next, please guide us in the Gemstone Identification Competition, Mr. Jaber. ¡°As long as you can win honor for our Griffith family, we will definitely reward you heavily.¡± He was in the gem business and ced great importance on the rankings and honors of the Gemstone Identification Competition. If Han could win a good honor for their family, their family would definitely earn more in the raw stone market. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Sure, sure,¡± said Han. Jerome¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, to be honest, Lightdom C All the jewelers from all over the world havee to participate in the King¨CConferring Ceren Gemstone Identification Competition is two to three timesrger than before. lively this time. n the scale of the ¡°ording to the organizers, we have more opponents this time. They are all iparably powerful treasure appraisers. ¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to hope for an award.¡± He had investigated the strength of the other contestants and knew that they all had mysterious appraisal skills. Among them, there was even a mysterious Earth Master and Golden Finger. If Han wasn¡¯t around, the treasure appraisers in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat others. ¡°I¡¯m very confused. Is it very important to obtain rankings and honor on the Gemstone Identification Competition?¡± Han asked. Jerome¡¯s expression became even more solemn as he exined, ¡°Of course it¡¯s important. We¡¯re in the gem business. If we can get a good ranking on the Gemstone Identification Competition, it means that we¡¯re more capable in the industry. ¡°The more capable we are, the higher the probability of discovering great gems. More customers will believe in our appraisal skills, and more customers wille to our raw stone market to buy gems. ¡°This is a beneficent cycle! ¡°On the contrary, if we can¡¯t win honors at the Gemstone Identification Competition, our customers will be snatched away by other people in the gem industry, and our business will plummet, ¡°Most importantly, if we can win honor at the Gemstone Identification Competition, we can also enjoy the top advertising benefits in the industry,¡± said Jerry. ¡°I see Han nodded. No wonder Jerry had given him so many emerald pendants. It was just to make him on their side. In this way, he owed Jerry a favor, so he could only work for Jerry. ¡°Mr. Jaber, let me tell you about our rules and opponents of the Gemstone Identification Competition this time, Jerry said. He took out a book and handed it to Han. Then, he continued to exin to Han. Under his exnation, Han roughly understood the rules of the Gemstone Identification Competition. At the same time, he learned a lot about his opponents. However, to his displeasure, he was representing the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. The rewards that he had selected belonged to the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, not to him. Jerome was a businessman and was very observant. He immediately saw through Han¡¯s dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you just have to win glory for us. ¡°As for the emerald pendants you obtained, we don¡¯t want any of it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We don¡¯t want it,¡± said Jerry hurriedly. They were now betting everything on Han, believing that Han could lead the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to glory. As for the precious emerald pendants that Han was likely to get next, they were not greedy at all. There was no way. Han was too strong. He could even suppress Robert. They did not dare to be greedy for the treasures obtained by such a person. ¡°You invited me here. If I don¡¯t share the treasure with you, it won¡¯t make sense.¡± Han shook his head and said, ¡°How about this? No matter what treasure I obtain next, we¡¯ll split it 50-50¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jerome and Jerry were shocked when they heard that. They were already prepared not to fight with Han. In the end, Han actually gave them half. Wasn¡¯t he too generous? ¡°Since all of you aren¡¯t saying anything, it means that you¡¯ve tacitly agreed. Alright, it¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll split it 50-50 Han directly pped his hands and made the decision. Jerome did not refute and only said gratefully, ¡°Then it would be impolite for us to decline. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Jaber He understood Han¡¯s achievements in the Southern Heavenly Gate Marketst time. Ever make a huge profit. Jerry was overjoyed. The entire journey was smooth! An hourter, they finally arrived at the venue of the Gemstone Identification Competition. This was an extremely huge mine in the suburbs! s only half, he would The area was extremely spacious. It was at least the size of ten football fields. There were rtively few buildings, only seven or eight tall buildings scattered here. At the same time, there were also many iparably huge mining trucksing in and out. There were cranes, big trucks, and huge mining trucks¡­ These trucks were like behemoths as they stood in the mine. Their bodies were filled with the luster of metal. Han and Jerry¡¯s Alphard was simply pitifully small in front of these big trucks. There were manyrge sheds here. People wereing and going, and there was a lot of traffic. It was extremely lively. ¡°Is there actually such a spacious mine in Lightdom City?¡± When Han saw this, his eyes were filled with shock. He had lived in Lightdom City for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen a huge mine. ¡°To be exact, this isn¡¯t Lightdom City anymore.¡± Jerome looked at everything in front of him calmly and said, ¡°We are now at the border of two provinces. Half of this mine belongs to Lightdom City, and the other half belongs to another province. ¡°Therefore, this Gemstone Identification Competition is hosted by two units.¡± Chapter 929 Chapter 929 ¡°Two organizers?¡± Han was stunned. ¡°Yes!¡± Jerome nodded and said, ¡°One organizer is Lightdom City¡¯s military department. The other organizer is the military department of Fostraria. ¡°Do you see that gully in the middle of the mine? That¡¯s the dividing line drawn by the two military departments. ¡°This dividing line alsopletely divided the Gemstone Identification Competition into two venues this time. One of them is of Lightdom City, and the other is of Fostraria.¡± Han looked over at the mine and saw a gully that ran through the mine from north to south indeed. The gully was very small, but it was extremely straight, splitting the entire mine in two. However, he also saw a huge stage at the far end of the gully. It was beautifully built in the middle of the gully. ¡°What is this?¡± Han asked. ¡°That¡¯s the grand final stage. Without waiting for Jerome to speak, Jerry exined, ¡°ording to the rules set by the two organizers, the champions selected by Lightdom City and Fostraria willpete on that stage. ¡°The final winner will be this year¡¯s stone king! ¡°Do you see that golden trophy on the stage? That¡¯s the Stone King Cup! ¡°No matter who it is, as long as he wins, he will obtain the Stone King Cup. As for the treasure appraiser who obtains the Stone King Cup, his value will definitely increase exponentially. Countless big shots in the gem business will fight to hire him. ¡°And no matter which big shot involved in the gem business gets the Stone King Cup, his business will definitely be extremely booming. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you confident that you can get the Stone King Cup?¡± At this point, he turned around and looked at Han with bright eyes. Jerome was the same. He looked at Han with an iparably passionate gaze. If Han could obtain the Stone King Cup for the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, they would make a killing. Just the traffic brought by this Stone King Cup was enough for the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to make a huge profit. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to say. I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Han said calmly. When Jerome heard this, he was a little disappointed, but he did not show it on his face and immediately ordered the driver to stop the car. After the driver parked the car, they got out of the car and walked toward the venue of the Gemstone Identification Competition in Lightdom City. There was a sea of people here, and it was extremely lively. ¡°Hello, Mr. Griffith.¡± ¡°Mr. Griffith, long time no see.¡± ¡°Mr. Griffith, you¡¯re here too. Nice to meet you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Along the way, many people continuously greeted Jerome with iparable admiration in their eyes. Jerome¡¯s expression was calm as he kept waving at them. It could be seen that Jerome was also very impressive in the eyes of those businessmen in Lightdom City ¡°Even Mr. Griffith is here this time. It seems like the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is determined to win the Stone King Cup this time.¡± ¡°Mr. Griffith isn¡¯t just a boss. He used to be a disciple. His master is the Golden Finger, Stefan. He came personally. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡± ¡°Wait! Did you guys notice the young man beside Mr. Griffith? He looks so familiar. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I think he looks familiar too!¡± When everyone saw Jerome arrive, they all discussed. Suddenly, the people who greeted Jerome seemed to have thought of something. They immediately turned around and looked at Han carefully. Someone eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Han!¡± ¡°Han? Who is it?¡± ¡°Damn, haven¡¯t you heard of the name of Han? That¡¯s a real man with the ability to suppress Robert ¡°Since he could defeat Robert, this young man is not simple. ¡°Han? That name sounds familiar. I remember now. It¡¯s said that Shadow Knight went on a killing spree at the Whileal Kingdom for Han.¡± ¡°Was it because of Han? Why did I hear that it was because of Reign?¡± ¡°Humph, so what if he¡¯s Han? This is the Gemstone Identification Competition. It¡¯s apetition of appraisal and getting green jade, not fighting and killing¡± That¡¯s right. Han might be a genius inbat and he could suppress Robert, but on the Gemstone Identification Competition, he¡¯s just inferior. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens next. I really want to see Han suffer a setback. He looks so proud now¡± ¡°Since Han is so powerful, it would be a good advertisement effect if our family¡¯s treasure appraisers could defeat him.¡± When everyone recognized Han, their expressions changed drastically Shock and fear shed across their eyes as they looked at Han. They might not know about other people. However, Robert was the legendary local tyrant in Lightdom City. He was a terrifying existence who dominated Lightdom City. Han could even suppress Robert in Lightdom City. This was enough to show that Han was not simple. However, there were also many people who sneered and looked at Han with disdain. There were even more people who looked at Han with especially greedy eyes and treate as a springboard Jerome stood beside Han. When he heard those people¡¯s discussion, he could not help bu¨¦ He said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you are really the center of attention wherever you go.¡± His eyes were like torches, and he immediately recognized the faces of many of the discussants. Those people were all famous jewelry suppliers from all over the Longhard Kingdom Logically speaking, those people had no grudges with Han. Unexpectedly, those people were all targeting Han and wanted to use him as a springboard ¡°Ignore those people. Let¡¯s go into the venue and take a look.¡± Han was extremely calm. He did not even look at those people and walked straight into the big arch shelter. To be honest, his heart was filled with anticipation. Since this was the Gemstone Identification Competition, there must be a lot of raw stones prepared, and the quality must be extremely precious. If he could get more top¨Cgrade emerald pendants, he would be able to make good wedding rings for his wite. If there were spirit stones, he could set up a huge spirit gathering array for his future child so that his child could absorb the spiritual energy of the universe in his mother¡¯s womb and improve his physique. In the future, he would have a talent that was a hundred times stronger than Han¡¯s. The big arch shelter here was also especially spacious. There were many stalls. There was a different colorbel on each stall. Red, orange, red, and green. Four colors! The green color was at the front, and the red color was at the very end. The raw stones on each stall would be covered with a dark hd, not allowing anysme to see them Han knew the reason. ording to the rules, one had to pass thepetition. Only after advancing in thepetition could one go to the deepest red ss to watch those raw stones. ¡°Ha¨Cha, do you think you can stop me with a lid? God¡¯s Eye!¡± When Han saw so many raw stones, he was secretly delighted. Without another word, he immediately activated the God¡¯s Eye and condensed the majestic inner energy into his eyes, looking at those raw stones. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 In Han¡¯s vision, everything became clear. He could clearly see all the details of raw stones in the first two rows, as well as the gems contained in the stones. However, to Han¡¯s surprise, he could only see the raw stones in the first three or four rows. As for the raw stones behind the fourth row. He could not see through the cover. ¡°Meteorite material again?¡± Han frowned. His God¡¯s Eye could see through everything. He had only suffered a loss when he was at the Meteorite Gate in Bernard¡¯s office overseas. Now, even he could not see through the material of these lids. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°ording to thepetition schedule, the Gemstone Identification Competition is divided into trials, breakout, knockout stage, and finals. Next, the first round of the trials will begin in an hour. Please come to your seats and get ready.¡± Just as Han was deep in thought, a host appeared on the stage of the big arch shelter. Holding a microphone in his hand. he began to speak and read out the rules. ¡°ording to ourpetition rules, every treasure appraiser participating in thepetition must get at least three green gems from the ten raw stones they choose. ¡°If one can¡¯t get three green gems from the ten raw stones, it will be considered a failure and he will be eliminated. Following his words, many treasure appraisers andpanies at the scene found their seats and sat there quietly, waiting for thepetition to begin. Now that all the raw stones were covered, no one knew what was inside. All they could do now was wait. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you confident?¡± Jerome asked nervously. In the past, the Gemstone Identification Competition was not like this. Now that the rules had changed, he was a little uncertain. If Han couldn¡¯t get three green gems from the ten raw stones, it meant that they would be elimin Once Han was eliminated, the registration fee he paid would be wasted. After all, the registration fee was an astronomical price. ¡°It¡¯s just trials. No problem. Han made an ¡®okay¡® gesture. Let alone the trials, he felt that he would have no problem in the knockout stage and finals. As long as the organizer lifted the lid, he would be able to see all the details of the stones. Hearing Han¡¯s words, Jerome and Jerry finally breathed a sigh of relief and rxed. They brought Han to their stall and brought chairs over to sit down. They were ready to start at any time. ¡°Oh, Jerome! You¡¯ve invited such a young treasure appraiser. Are you giving up on thepetition for the title of stone king this time?¡± Just as the three of them were preparing, a mocking voice was heard. Then, an old man and a young man appeared in front of Han, Jerome, and Jerry. The old man had white hair, but his face was rosy and energetic. His eyes were iparably sharp. His temples were bulging. Clearly, he was not an ordinary person. The young man looked especially dignified. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and his eyes were bright. He looked at Jerome with disdain in his eyes. Standing behind them was an old man with white hair. He was also staring at Han, Jerome, and Jerry with disdain. The young man stared at Jerome coldly. ¡°Jerome, if there¡¯s no one in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market who can beat us, I can lend someone to you. You don¡¯t have to bring these two people out to embarrass yourself.¡± When Jerome saw this person, his face darkened. ¡°Yonah, what do you mean? Are you looking down on us?¡± The young man, Yonah, smiled coldly and said, ¡°Jerome, you said that yourself. I never said that ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that there are no nice treasure appraisers in such a trashy ce like the Southern Heavenly Gate Rave Stone Market. You should close down as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not helping you as your friend. As long as you give me a price, I¡¯ll immediately buy your raw stone market.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. I won¡¯t sell the market. Jerome stared at Yonah coldly. The Griffith family and the Edwards family had always been at odds. The Edwards family was ambitious and covetous of the Griffith family¡¯s raw stone market. They had always wanted to buy the raw stone market but were rejected by the Griffith family. ¡°Jerome, that¡¯s not right.¡± Yonah¡¯s father, Luke, touched his chin and said, ¡°My son is just being kind. He¡¯s worried that your family¡¯s business is not doing well and wants to buy your businesses to help you operate better.¡± ¡°My father is right. Jerome, your family doesn¡¯t have any good treasure appraiser. If you fail at the Gemstone Identification. Competition, your Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market will be even more worthless,¡± Yonah said. ¡°Jerome, as far as I know, your raw stone market doesn¡¯t have many assets left, right? In order to participate in the Gemstone Identification Competition this time, you even borrowed money to pay the registration fee. You don¡¯t have much money now, right?¡± Luke said. ¡°Jerome, you should sell the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to me. If we manage it together, it will definitely be much better than you managing it alone,¡± Yonah said. The father and son spoke one after another, saying all kinds of things that belittled Jerome and the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. When Jerome heard these voices, his face darkened more and more. ¡°You and I both have a chance to win since thepetition hasn¡¯t started yet. How do you know that our Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market won¡¯t win?¡± Jerry couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and scolded Luke and Yonah. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Win the championship? With just you guys?¡± ¡°Ha¨Cha!¡± Upon hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Luke and Yonah immediatelyughed as if they had heard the funniest Especially Yonah, he was covering his belly andughing so hard that his stomach hurt. Hearing such an ear¨Cpiercing ridicule, Jerome and Jerry both had ugly expressions. he world. After Yonah finishedughing, his face turned cold and he said with a sinister smile, ¡°If you can win the championship. I¡¯ll tear my head off and let you kick it like a ball.¡± ¡°If you can win the championship, I¡¯ll take your surname.¡± Luke also burst intoughter. Hearing the father and son¡¯s mockingughter, Jerome and Jerry¡¯s faces darkened as they remained silent. To be honest, Jerry said that he would win the championship, but that was just a casual remark. He did not have much hope of winning the championship. Now that he was being mocked by Luke and Yonah, he could not find any words to refute. At this moment, Han opened his eyes and said coldly. ¡°Your head? I don¡¯t give it a shit. ¡°Since you think we¡¯re not qualified to win the championship, let¡¯s make a bet. ¡°If we really win the championship, you¡¯ll transfer your raw stone market to Mr. Griffith for free. How about that?¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Luke and Yonah¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°How arrogant you are. Do you want our raw stone market? Who are you?¡± Yonah¡¯s eyes turned cold as he red at Han. Han was expressionless. He said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is, do you dare to bet with us?¡± Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Han had been resting with his eyes closed to conserve his energy. He wanted to have a good grade and get an even better top¨Cgrade spirit stone for his wife to be the wedding ring. However, Luke and Yonah were chattering at the side. It was so noisy. Therefore, he directly said that he wanted to make a bet with Luke and Yonah. He wanted to bet on their raw stone market. He stared at Luke and Yonah with cold eyes. When Luke and Yonah heard this, their faces darkened as they stared fiercely at Han. Not only them, but even the white¨Chaired treasure appraiser standing behind them stared coldly at Han. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re really bold.¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± Han looked at the white¨Chaired treasure appraiser. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me, and you still have the cheek to be in the Treasure Appraisal Industry?¡± The white¨Chaired treasure appraiser sneered as he looked at Han with disdain. ¡°Are you very famous?¡± Han asked. ¡°You don¡¯t even know Mr. Hickman Adams. Are you sure you know how to appraise treasures? Are you sure you¡¯re not here to act as a stopgap? Ha¨Cha¡­ When Yonah saw Han¡¯s reaction, it was as if he had seen the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Mr. Hickman Adams?¡± Upon hearing Yonah¡¯s words, Jerome and Jerry¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They immediately looked at the white¨Chaired treasure appraiser in shock. Hickman was a leading figure in the Treasure Appraisal Industry. He had been immersed in the Treasure Appraisal Industry for decades and had seen countless ¨C skills he mastered were even more superb. tes in his life. The Especially when it came to stone¨Cdetecting skills, he was a first¨Css super expert with the title of¡­e Golden Finger. As long as he took action, he would definitely get the green gem, and it would be the kind of peerless gem. Many bosses of the raw stone markets would show Hickman respect when they heard his name and send him gifts, telling him not to shop in their markets. Otherwise, as long as Hickman took action, basically all the gems would be taken by Hickman. However, Hickman announced three years ago that he had retired from the antique Treasure Appraisal Industry. Jerome and Jerry never expected that Luke and Yonah would be able to invite Hickman to participate in the Gemstone Identification Competition. This was going to be troublesome! ¡°Hello, Mr. Adams. My name is Jerome. Jerome quickly stood up and greeted Hickman respectfully. Jerry did not dare to underestimate Hickman, either. He quickly stood up and nodded at Hickman to show his respect. Facing such a powerful figure, the two brothers had no choice but to show him respect. Otherwise, Hickman could ruin their Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market with just a sentence. Hickman held his head high and puffed out his chest. He was extremely arrogant. With his hands behind his back, he stared coldly at Han. ¡°Now, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I know, but so what? Can you represent Luke and Yonah to make a bet with me?¡± Han said. ¡°You¡­¡± When Hickman heard this, his eyes instantly turned extremely cold. He originally thought that after he revealed his identity, Han would be especially respectful to him and change his attitude. In the end, after he revealed his identity, Han did not treat him as somebody at all. Not to mention a change in attitude, he did not even stand up. There was only the so¨Ccalled bet in his eyes. This was simply disrespectful to Hickman! ¡°Jerome, the treasure appraiser you hired actually dares to be so disrespectful to Mr. Adams. He¡¯s simply so rude!¡± Luke berated. ¡°Do you believe that Mr. Adams can bankrupt the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market with just one sentence?¡± Yonah threatened. ¡°¡­¡± Jerome¡¯s expression was ugly. He looked at Hickman and then at Han, not knowing what to say. These two were big shots that he could not afford to provoke! Han stood up and red at Luke and Yonah coldly. ¡°You two are real bastards. You invited the so¨C called big shot in the Treasure Appraisal Industry, but you still don¡¯t dare to bet with me. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, scram. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here! ¡°Get out of here!¡± His voice was cold and filled with disdain. ¡°You¡­¡± When Luke and Yonah heard this, they instantly felt their lungs explode. Their business was much bigger than Jerome¡¯s Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. Now, Han actually dared to look down on them and say that they didn¡¯t dare to bet! This was a tant p in the face! ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t be bothered to make a bet with a nobody like you.¡± Luke sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re worthless in the jewelry industry. Why should we bet our assets on you?¡± Yonah rolled his eyes and came up with a n. He said, ¡°However, if you can persuade Jerome to bet with us using the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, we can consider it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If Jerome is willing to use the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to bet with us, we can also take out our assets to bet. Luke nodded in agreement. The father and son had always wanted to take over the Griffith family¡¯s Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, but they had never found an opportunity. If Jerome could use the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market as a bet on this matter, it wi In any case, they had Hickman by their side, so they were not worried that they would lose. ¡°Alright, no problem. Han agreed immediately. ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­ Jerome and Jerry¡¯s expressions changed. best. The Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market was the Griffith family¡¯s family business, and it was also the ancestral business left behind by their grandfather. Was Han going to use it as a bet just like that? Han waved his hand to stop them from continuing. He stared at Luke and Yonah. ¡°If I lose, the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market will be transferred to you for free. ¡°However, if you lose, your market will also be transferred to Jerome. How about that?¡± ¡°Humph, that¡¯s impossible. How can we lose?¡± Luke sneered. ¡°With Mr. Adams around, we won¡¯t lose at all,¡± Yonah said proudly and confidently. ¡°Victory and defeat aremon in war. No one will always be the victorious one. It¡¯s the same even when ites to the stone¨Cdetecting. No one will always win. What if you lose?¡± Han said. ¡°If we lose, we¡¯ll also transfer our raw stone market to Jerome for free!¡± Luke said disdainfully. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no evidence. Let¡¯s write a contract. I mean, a betting agreement¡± Han got someone to find a pen and paper and wrote a line of words. After writing down the betting agreement, he signed his name and handed it to Luke and Yonal. ¡°Mr. Edwards, it¡¯s written on paper. It¡¯s the clearest. ¡°If you dare to bet, sign here. Luke and Yonah were stunned. They did not expect Han to be so serious as to directly find the paper to write a betting agreement. If Hickman really lost, wouldn¡¯t their raw stone market be transferred to Jerome? The Edwards family¡¯s market was many times more valuable than the Griffith family¡¯s. If they really made a bet, it would be a huge gamble. It was not worth it! ¡°Oh, what bet? Can I participate?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Just as Luke and Yonah were in a dilemma, a young man suddenly walked over and smiled at Han, Luke, and Yonah. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned cold when he saw this young man. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 The strange young man was from the Slotania Kingdom. He was at the pharmaceutical conference in the Whileal Kingdom before, smiling creepily at Reign and him. Han didn¡¯t expect that he was also in the country. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber.¡± The strange young man smiled at Han and extended his right hand in a friendly way. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Kingston Cullen. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Han Jaber.¡± Wearing an expressionless face, Han shook hands with Kingston. The young man was affable. Therefore, Han had no reason toy a hand on him without knowing whether he was friend or foe, After all, one shouldn¡¯t hit a friendly person. ¡°Han Jaber?¡± When Luke and Yonah heard that, their faces changed. They immediately turned to look at Han, and their brows rose in a surprised arc. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Han?¡± Apart from them, Hickman was also startled and looked at Han in disbelief. They thought, ¡°Han Jaber. ¡°The name has be a legend in Lightdom City, ¡°He overpowered Robert and dates the wealthiest woman in the city. It is said that Shadow Knight members stood up for him and bombarded the Whileal Kingdom. ¡°All these say one thing¨CHan was not to be trifled with.¡± The three of them had never expected that the person they had to deal with was Han. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me, Han said calmly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re not betting anymore.¡± After Luke confirmed Han¡¯s identity, he tore up the betting agreement immediately and apologized to Han. ¡°Tm sorry, Mr. Jaber. It¡¯s all our fault. We¡¯re too blind to recognize you. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be the bigger man and don¡¯t hold it against us. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± As he spoke, he kept bowing and apologizing. He also lowered his son¡¯s head and made him apologize to Han.. Even though the Edwards family was powerful, they were minor characters ifpared to Robert. But even Robert didn¡¯t dare to offend Han. An unimportant family like theirs had fewer reasons to provoke Hant Han looked at the father and son with disgust. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to bet, get the hell out of here! ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll get out now.¡± Luke and Yonah didn¡¯t have the guts to disobey Han. Without further ado, they hurriedly lett the ce with Hickman because thest thing they wanted was to fight Han head¨Con. With Han¡¯s prowess, defeating the few of them was simply child¡¯s y. ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t continue the bet. What a pity. I want to have a good game with you, Mr. Jaber, Kingston said regretfully. ¡°Do you really want to y with me that much? Han asked as he stared at Kingston. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re so good. If I can defeat you for once, I will have no regrets.¡± Kingston said. Then how do you want to y? I¡¯ll y with you,¡± Han said. ¡°Very simple. Since this is Gemstone Identification Competition, let¡¯s identify gems then. We¡¯ll make a bet and see who can win the Stone King Cup this time,¡± Kingston said calmly. 10 33 ¡°So, what do you want to bet?¡± Han asked. ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll do three things for me. Of course, if I lose, I will also do three things for you,¡± Kingston said. ¡°What makes you think we¡¯re of equal positions and you can ask me to do that?¡± Han asked. This Slotania Kingdom man was really strange. Whether it was his words, behaviors, or the aura surrounding him, it was something of an oddity. Most importantly, Han could not tell what his real purpose was. He was unable to see through the young man¡¯s thoughts in a short period of time. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you do anything horrendous or against thew,¡± Kingston said. ¡°So, you¡¯re confident that you¡¯ll win?¡± Han smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not absolutely sure that I will win, but the person we hired is very strong,¡± Kingston said confidently. Following his words, a beautiful woman walked over and stood beside him. She was petite and dainty. Her big eyes sparkled with a shrewd light. Overall, she looked like a charming woman of humble birth. She smiled at Han. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber. I¡¯m Alice Parker. Nice to meet you.¡± As she spoke, she extended her right hand to Han. Han also held out his hand to shake hers. Alice¡¯s hand was soft as if it had no bones. It feltfortable to the touch. She did not let go after shaking hands with Han. Instead, she grabbed his hand tightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to meet you, Mr. Jaber. ¡°It would be amazing if I could have apetition with you. ¡°I wonder if you can give me a chance to y a game with you?¡± ¡°What are wepeting for?¡± ¡°Of course, topete at the Gemstone Identification Competition. Let¡¯s see who will win the Stone King Cup in the end.¡± Alice smiled at Han, her eyes filled with curiosity and fighting spirit. ¡°What a pity. We¡¯re in the same group. One of us will be the winner before going to the finals, Han said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you might have misunderstood. We¡¯re not in the group of Lightdom City, but Fostraria.¡± With a smile on her face, Alice shook Han¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s a pity, does that mean that you also want topete with me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Han shook his head. With that, he pulled his hand back. Alice was a little shocked, but she quickly regained herposure and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we can¡¯tpete with Mr. Jaber.¡± Kingston echoed, ¡°That¡¯s indeed a shame. We really want to take you down a peg and let you do three things for us.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the nerve topete with us, we can only say goodbye here. ¡°Mr. Jaber, see you at Stone King Cup.¡± Looking at Han with disappointment and contempt, Kingston tugged at Alice before leaving the ce. Before Alice walked away, she turned around and gave n a sweet smile, In Han¡¯s eyes, her smile sent a chill to his spine. ¡°Kingston might not be someone of importance. However, there is more to this Alice than meets the eye Han stared thoughtfully at the man and woman as they walked away. He did not feel anything special when talking to Kingston. However, the moment Alice showed up, he could sense a hint of danger. It was an explicable intuition. Based on his past experience, the people who gave him such a terrifying feeling were usually particrly powerful and terrifying enemies. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But it was a petite woman who made him feel that way this time. It thus further proved that Alice was not an ordinary person. Kingston, who was with her, was certainly a man to be reckoned with. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 ¡°Steve is about to be proimed as king and all kinds of people have appeared.¡± Han stared at Alice and Kingston from behind. His eyes turned extremely cold as he pondered. His extensive experiences told him that the two people were up to no good. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I almost had a heart attack.¡± After seeing those people leave, Jerome and Jerry were relieved. Especially Jerome, who was sitting on the ground and panting. Just now, Han had staked Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market for a bet and it scared the daylight out of him. If Han won, it didn¡¯t matter. But if he lost, their family¡¯s business which they had run for generations would be gone. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry or be afraid. I¡¯m unlikely to lose. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said tly, ¡°Besides, even if I lose, I canpensate you with a new raw stone market.¡± With his financial resources and ability, he could totally create a bigger market than Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, allowing Jerome and Jerry to prosper and earn more money. ¡°Mr. Jaber, that¡¯s different.¡± Jerome sighed and said, ¡°Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is our family¡¯s ancestral estate. We can¡¯t let the efforts of the older generation be ruined in our hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jaber. Next time, can you not stake our Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market for a bet?¡± Jerry chimed in to persuade him. Han¡¯s indifferent remark made him break out in cold sweat. After hearing the brothers¡® words, Han realized that he had acted recklessly. So, he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t make a bet like that without seeking your permission. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t do this again.¡± He was confident in winning the bet, but Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market was the Griffith brothers¡® private asset. What he did was indeed wrong. After all, no matter how small the pie was, it did not belong to him. ¡°Mr. Jaber, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t do this. What I mean is, can you ask for our opinion before doing this?¡± Jerome quickly exined. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll ask for your opinion next time. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Han said. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jerome and Jerry were relieved when they heard that. Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market was very important to the Griffith brothers. They had put a great deal of effort into enlivening the market. Furthermore, they had made a lot of sacrifices to finally scrape together enough money to pay for the registration fee for Gemstone Identification Competition. If Han lost their Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, everything they had worked hard for would be in vain. Therefore, it was understandable that they were worried. Han did not say much and continued to close his eyes to rest. He had a strong feeling that there would be many hidden talents and formidable opponents in the Gemstone Identification Competition. Even equipped with God¡¯s Eye, he might not be invincible. At the very least, the organizer had considered the fact that someone might have x¨Cray vision. So, they had covered the raw stones with a special lid to prevent people from prying in advance. ¡°Hello, Mr. Griffith. When Han was resting with his eyes closed, a young man came to Jerome andined to him, ¡°Business is difficult. I think our raw stone market is going to lose money this time.¡± 10.39 ¡°Why is that, Cesar?¡± Jerome asked. The young man in front of him was Cesar Dunn. He was also a gemstone expert who had inherited his father¡¯s business which specialized in gold, silver, and gemstones. Due to their simr age, Jerome and Cesar clicked with each other and had a good rtionship. ¡°There are so many great talents in thispetition. I walked around casually just now and found that many raw stone. markets have invited experts over.¡± Cesar sighed and said, ¡°The Jadwin Market has invited Golden Finger, Chambers Anderson; the Louz Market has treasure appraisal master, Ilickman Adams; and Nyan Gemstone Market has Stone Wizard, Huck Alexander¡­¡± He reeled off the names of more than twenty experts like the back of his hand. Jerome and Jerry¡¯s faces darkened. They had heard of those treasure appraisal masters¡® names. All of them were experts and amazing gemologists who had dedicated more than a decade of their lives to the gem industry. Each of them could be considered a Golden Finger. Among them, the most outstanding one was Stone Wizard, Huck Alexander. No gemstone in its raw form could ever escape his very eyes. ¡°By the way, apart from that, Morris Rodriguez, the Dragon Seeker of the Sherba tribe will also be here,¡± Cesar added. When Jerome and Jerry heard that, the thin line of their brows jumped in surprise. Morris Rodriguez, the Dragon Seeker. The man was a legendary expert. It was said that his ancestors were tomb raiders who had traveled extensively to search for royal tombs. They were skilled in divination, choosing geographic locations, face reading, and so on. Such people could see through the cirction of dragon energy underground. If they gathered the dragon veins and dragon energy based on geographic theories, they couldpletely change their fate. One of the mystical abilities they possessed was to identify gemstones. They were true gemologists. ¡°Jerome, I think all the gemologists in the area are in this Gemstone Identification Competition. It¡¯s very difficult for our market to gain a foothold here,¡± said Jerry. He had seen the wonders Han did and knew that Han was adept at identifying gemstones. However, after hearing so many experts¡® names, he became perturbed and lost confidence. ¡°I guess we will probably be eliminated in the first round.¡± Cesar sighed. ¡°Just go with the flow and do our best.¡± Jerome also sighed. He had confidence in Han, but his confidence was limited. Cesar kept sighing while chatting with them because he did not have any confidence in the appraiser he had hired. He was extremely pessimistic. His pessimism affected Jerome and Jerry, causing the two of them to grow nervous and uneasy. They looked into the distance and saw that many great experts in the industry were there. And it made them be more nervous. Compared to them, Han had been resting with his eyes closed without any pressure, As time passed, more and more appraisers came and sat in their seats, waiting for the Gemstone Identification Competition to begin. The venue was spacious, with at least a hundred stalls there. And there was a huge pile of raw stones stacking up in every stall. ¡°ng!¡± About an hourter, with a deafening ringing of a bell, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the stage. On the stage, an emcee said loudly into the microphone, ¡°The Gemstone Identification Competition officially begins now! ¡°There are 100 raw stones in each stall. ¡°Every appraiser will choose 10 stones from these 100 your stoner and Chapter 934 Chapter 934 ¡°Has it started?¡± Han stood up and stretched his body. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s started. Mr. Jaber, we don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s hurry up and select the stones.¡± Jerome nodded and looked at Han with anticipation and nervousness. Time was running out. They had to choose 10 raw stones within ten minutes. That meant they had very little time and on average, they had to choose a piece of raw stone in one minute. That little bit of time was not enough for some people to look at all the stones. Jerome and Jerry thus lost no time and immediately arranged the 100 raw stones into ten rows for Han to examine. Han¡¯s expression was calm and unhurried. He nced at those raw stones and directly pointed ten stones out. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you sure? Y¨Cyou¡¯re not going to give them a second look?¡± Jerome asked. There were so many stones and it would take a long time just to check at all of them. However, Han only cast a nce at them before selecting the 10 stones. It was a little hasty. ¡°This is just an appetizer. If we need to examine them, how are we going to move to the next rounds and progress to the finals?¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Jerome, trust Mr. Jaber.¡± Jerry took out a colored pen and picked up the 10 pieces of raw stones that Han had pointed out. Afterward, he ced them on the table and marked them with the pen. Jerome felt a little ill at ease, but he did not say anything. Instead, he raised his hand at once and pressed the stop button Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. on the stall. The emcee immediately received the message and said, ¡°Number 088 Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market has finished selecting the stones. ¡°Staff, please take the machine and proceed to the stall.¡± Hearing the announcement, many people immediately looked over. ¡°They¡¯ve picked out the stones so quickly?¡± ¡°Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Is it very famous?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s very famous in Lightdom City, but it is insignificant ifpared to other markets in the country.¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯ve chosen the stones in less than one minute. Obviously, it¡¯s a random selection.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know after the staff cut the stones. They¡¯ve selected the stones so fast. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll be eliminated very quickly.¡± Everyone discussed animatedly as they looked at Han and the Griffith brothers with disdain. Han had made the choice way too fast. Practically, he had selected the 10 stones as soon as the emcee had finished speaking. It was so fast that people found it hard to believe. The bosses of the gem business had scornful looks on their faces, Many staff also threw Han and the Grillith brothers a dismissive nce, And the crowd was taking pleasure in this and wanted to see Han make a fool of himself. Apart from them, the emcee and the big shots from the organizer also fixed their gaze on Han. Soon, the staff walked over with a polishing machine. There was also a photographer in charge of recording the process. It was an importantpetition. To prevent cheating, there would be photographers taking photos at the side. It was to make sure that no staff members world tod ¡°Mr. Griffith, are you sure about your choices? You can change them now if you want to. Otherwise, you can¡¯t renege on this after we polish them,¡± said the polisher. Jerome turned around and looked at Han with a consulting gaze. Han nodded. Only then did Jerome set his mind at ease. He said to the polisher, ¡°Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market has made our choice. Sir, you may polish the stones. One should have confidence in the person they hired. Since he had appointed Han as the appraiser of Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, he had to believe in Han¡¯s judgment. The polisher sighed. Without another word, he picked up the stone that had been marked No. 1 and began polishing it. Soon, the first piece of raw stone was polished and there was no emerald. ¡°Well¡­ Jerome and Jerry were stunned. They could not help but turn around and looked at Han. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s polish the second one,¡± Han said calmly. Without wasting any time, the polisher started polishing the second stone. However, no green color was seen on that stone. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°I thought they were confident that all the stones would be emeralds since they made their decision so quickly. It turns out that they are so wrong. ¡°Mr. Griffith, you¡¯ve chosen the wrong person. Hurry up and fire him.¡± ¡°Looks like we guessed correctly. The faster you choose, the faster you get eliminated. Hahaha!¡± The spectatorsughed loudly and their voices filled with contempt and satisfaction. When Han had finished choosing the stones, many people were shocked by the speed. He had made his selection in less than one minute. If all the stones turned out to be emeralds, it would be incredibly impressive. However, from the looks of it, Han had chosen them randomly. The two normal stones were the best evidence. Jerome and Jeny¡¯s eyes darkened and their faces fell. Jerome stopped looking at Han and said, ¡°Let¡¯s carry on.¡± The polisher nodded and continued polishing another stone. There was still no green color on the third stone as well. Jerome and Jerry puckered their brows worriedly. ¡°Three consecutive stones turned out to be normal stones. Looks like the odds are against us.¡± Jerry turned around and looked at Han with a baffling gaze. Han remained calm and said. ¡°Go on.¡± Jerome and Jerry had no choice but to signal the polisher to continue polishing the stones. The polisher could only continue doing what he had been told to. The fourth stone wasn¡¯t an emerald too. And neither was the fifth one. Five raw stones were revealed to be worthless rubbles one after another. The faces of Jerome and Jerry turned gloomier. ¡°Hahaha! Mr. Griffith, congrattions. I really didn¡¯t expect that you will be out so soon.¡± ¡°Mr. Griffith, I think Mr. Jaber is trying to get you eliminated.¡± ¡°He chose the stones without even looking at them. He¡¯s clearly messing with you.¡± The Everyone looked at Han, Jerome, and Jerry mockingly. Many people began to sow discord between them. Jerome and Jerry started to waver and wondered if they had made the right decision. ¡°Five raw stones are all worthless. ¡°Three out of the remaining five stones have to be emeralds. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be eliminated. ¡°But the probability is quite low. ¡°If no emerald is found in three stones, we¡¯ll be disqualified. Then, the money I borrowed to pay for the registration fee will be wasted¡± Jerome¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat when he thought about that. In fact, he started to suspect that Han was really messing with him. Han looked unflustered as he said calmly, ¡°Keep polishing the stones.¡± ¡°Jerome, you have to believe Mr. Jaber. There must be a reason for him to do this,¡± Jerry said. Jerome wiped away his sweat and said to the polisher, ¡°Please continue with the polishing.¡± At this point, he could only believe Ha Chapter 935 Chapter 935 The polisher turned on the machine and slowly polished the sixth stone. As he was doing that, heined inwardly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing this? This appraiser is clearly messing with you. No matter how I polish the stone, it won¡¯t be an emerald. After five failed attempts, he lost confidence in Han and thought that Han was fooling the Griffith brothers. Therefore, he did not take them seriously. ¡°Please, please be an emerald this time.¡± Jerome stared at the stone nervously and kept praying in his mind. Jerry was also doing the same. Their hope became slim after failing to identify the five raw stones. If the same happened to the sixth stone, there would be less hope for them. Under the gazes of Jerome and Jerry, the sixth stone was polished and no green color was shown. The Griffith brothers¡® hearts sank. ¡°We¡¯re finished. ¡°Another one is gone!¡± ¡°Polish the seventh stone,¡± Han said calmly. The polisher nced at Han in disdain. Without saying a word, he picked up the seventh stone and continued polishing 1. it. After scrubbing the stone for more than one minute, there was still no green mass seen. Seeing that, Jerome and Jerry were deeply disappointed. The seventh stone didn¡¯t have emerald either. There were only three raw stones left which had to be emeralds so that they would have a chance of moving forward to the next round. However, it was too difficult for the remaining three raw stones to be 100% emeralds. The probability was so low that they did not dare to imagine it. ¡°Polish the eighth stone,¡± Han said expressionlessly. The polisher scoffed and despised Han even more. However, Han was a treasure appraiser and a customer. It was not appropriate for him to tell Han off, so he could only continue his work. ¡°Hahaha, just forget it. It¡¯s unlikely for the remaining three stones to be emeralds.¡± ¡°Mr. Griffith, your appraiser is messing with you.¡± ¡°Just go home. Stop embarrassing yourself here.¡± Many contestantsughed loudly and looked at Han with haughty disdain as they kept pouring scorn on him. Han remained stony¨Cfaced and ignored them. He urged the polisher to quickly polish the stones. The polisher thus sped up polishing the fist¨Csized stone.N?velDrama.Org content rights. A tinge of green slowly came into sight. ¡°It¡¯s an emerald! It¡¯s really an emerald this time!¡± Jerry shouted and his eyes were filled with excitement. When Jerome heard that, he hurriedly looked over. ¡°It¡¯s really an emerald!¡± He was overjoyed. ¡°Haha, this is amazing!¡± The two brothers hugged each other and shouted joyfully. They had failed to identify the previous seven raw stones. Now that the eighth stone finally turned out to be an How could The polisher was shocked when he saw it. ¡°All the stones I polished previously are not gemstones, but thest three are emeralds?¡± He immediately perked up and began to polish another stone carefully. Soon, a green gem the size of a pigeon egg came into sight. The quality was not very good, but it was still considered a fine gem. ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s an emerald. Looks like Han gets lucky.¡± ¡°So what if this is an emerald? There are two stones left. Can he be 100% sure that both are emeralds?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s toote now. If one of the remaining two raw stones aren¡¯t emeralds, they will be eliminated.¡± When the crowd saw that it was really an emerald, they were surprised. However, there were also many people who sneered at them and thought that Han was just lucky. Hearing their words, Jerome and Jerry started shaking with anxiety. It was indeed toote now. If one of the remaining two raw stone stones were not emeralds, they could only return home. Without showing any emotions on his face, Han said to the polisher, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Continue polishing the stones. The polisher responded and began to rub up another raw stone. Shortly after that, a shade of green emerged ¡°There¡¯s another emerald. How is this possible?¡± ¡°Quick polish thest stone. Let¡¯s see if it is an emerald.¡± Seeing that there was a tint of green again, everyone was thrilled. Before Han could say anything, many people urged the polisher to polish the final stone. The polisher didn¡¯t listen to them. Instead, he cleaned his tools slowly before starting to polish thest raw stone. After constant rubbing, fine debris kept falling off the stone surface. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fastened on the stone. A tinge of green gradually became apparent. ¡°It¡¯s also an emerald!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Jerome, we¡¯ve got another emerald!¡± ¡°Three emeralds. We won¡¯t be eliminated!¡± After seeing the three emeralds, Jerry screamed withughter and hugged Jerome excitedly. Jerome heaved a collective sigh of relief. If Jerry hadn¡¯t held him, he would have fallen to the ground. After experiencing continued disappointments, he grew extremely worried. He was afraid that his Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market would fail in the very first round. He did not expect that all of thest three raw stones would be emeralds and they wouldn¡¯t be eliminated. ¡°The three stones are all emeralds? How is this possible?¡± ¡°Mr. Griffith is really lucky. The three stones are really emeralds.¡± ¡°Looks like they will stay in thepetition.¡± Seeing three pieces of emeralds, many people were disappointed and sighed inwardly. Jerome and his brother were not eliminated and it was a bad thing for them. ¡°Mr. Jaber, that¡¯s great. We won¡¯t be eliminated.¡± When Jerome saw the three emeralds ced in front of him, he was overjoyed and turned to look at Han. ¡°We¡¯ve only made it through the first stage. Don¡¯t be so excited. You¡¯ll embarrass yourself, Han said calmly. Hearing that, Jerome and Jerry quickly calmed themselves down. ¡°Mr. Griffith, congrattions. You won¡¯t be eliminated.¡± The polisher In other words, other contestants had not finished choosing the stones. But they had earned their qualifications to advance to the next round. He had nothing to worry about then. ¡°Mr. Jaber, did you already know that thest three stones are emeralds?¡± Jerry asked. Han nodded. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything before? You gave me a fright.¡± Jerry patted his chest as if he had just survived a cmity. Han said calmly, ¡°Since no one is looking at us now, I¡¯ll tell you one more thing. The three raw stones with emerald are a trap the organizers set. ¡°In every stall, only three stones have emerald in them.¡± ¡°No matter how well¨Ctrained the appraiser is or how carefully he chooses, only three are emeralds. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 In the beginning, Han had scanned all the raw stones in all the stalls. Hence, he knew that emerald could only be found in three raw stones in every stall. The fact that they were distributed so evenly meant that everything was a trap set by the organizer. There was only one goal to confuse the public and test who had the true ability. ¡°Eh? Each stall only has three stones that contain emerald?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this too¡­ When Jerome and Jerry heard that, they gawked at Han in disbelief and admired him more. With just a nce, Han knew everything about all the raw stones in every stall. His eyes were so powerful. ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal. This is apetition after all. If the organizer doesn¡¯ty a trap, how are they going to test the contestants¡® abilities?¡± Han said calmly. He picked up the three raw stones and looked at them carefully. But his eyes were filled with disappointment. He threw them to Jerome and said, ¡°These three raw stones are not of top grade. I don¡¯t want them. They¡¯re yours.¡± With that, he closed his eyes to rest, not caring about anything else. Jerome looked at the three emeralds in his hands, then at Han. In the end, he said to Jerry in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber is really a remarkable expert. When the polisher was polishing the stones, he was so nervous that he broke out in cold sweat. His heart was racing and he was on edge, worrying that he would be kicked out in the first round. On the other hand, Han had always been calm and confident. It was obvious that he had seen through the organizer¡¯s scheme. That was why he was so chilled. Not only had Han discovered something amiss in their stall, but he had also detected the ins and outs of the raw stones in other stalls. His appraisal skills were truly amazing. ¡°If Mr. Jaber wasn¡¯t a remarkable expert, I wouldn¡¯t have invited him,¡± Jerry said proudly. ¡°Alright, the others had to carry on with theirpetition. Let¡¯s just wait quietly,¡± Jerome said cidly. In fact, he was over the moon. As long as they could advance to the next round, his registration fee would not go down the drain. So, he also closed his eyes to rest as Han did. At the same time, the emcee said loudly, ¡°Ten minutes are up. Please stop.¡± ¡°Polishers, staff, and cameramen, please go to the stalls and do the necessary.¡± Following his speech, the staff members went to different stalls to polish the stones. As the machines were running, the stones were worn down bit by bit. ¡°The first one is a raw stone, not an emerald.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a tint of green. Stall No. 68 has an emerald¡± ¡°There¡¯s no emerald here.¡± Some stones were emeralds while some weren¡¯t. Thirty minutester, almost all the raw stones selected by the stalls were polished. ording to the records, out of the over 100 appraisers in the first round, 38 were eliminated. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did everyone only get three gems?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about this. It¡¯s not urate!¡± ¡°Shit, had I known it earlier, I would have chosen ten stones randomly as Han did. I examined the stones for so long and only found emerald in two stones. What a bummer!¡± Some of the contestants were overjoyed, while some were dejected. 10:40 The bosses who had sessfully identified three emeralds allughed in joy and kept praising the appraisers they hired. On the other hand, the bosses who were eliminated looked glum. They red at the appraisers beside them and berated them harshly. Those appraisers who had failed hung their heads in shame and did not dare to talk back to their bosses. They could only take it as their bossesshed out at them. ¡°Alright, we have the list of contestants that will be moving to the next round. As for the eliminated contestants, please leave the venue, the emcee said loudly. After the emcee spoke, the staff asked the eliminated bosses and appraisers to leave. In an instant, the venue looked more spacious with lesser people in there. Some contestantsined and refused to leave. In the end, they were dragged away and thrown out of the venue by a group of fully armed soldiers. ¡°Might makes right¡± It was especially true at that moment. ¡°Soldiers?¡± Han opened his eyes and frowned as he looked at the warriors. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It seemed that the organizer of thepetition was really the military department of Lightdom City Many of the weapons those soldiers carried were taken from the military department¡¯s arms depot. He had seen some of them in Dragon Team¡¯s arsenal. It could be inferred that the organizer was not just Lightdom Military Department. Dragon Team might have a part in that. The emcee nced at those who had not been eliminated and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, contestants. You stayed and are eligible to enter the second round of thepetition.¡± ¡°Staff, please give out the numbers to the appraisers who stay. ¡°Appraisers, after receiving the number, please move to the red area of the second zone and find your stall. ¡°The rules for the second round are the same as the first round. Select ten raw stones, among which, at least three must have emerald in them. ¡°If you can¡¯t identify three emeralds, you¡¯ll be eliminated. ¡°Please take your seats and wait for my instructions.¡± Thereafter, the staff went forward to distribute numbers to the appraisers who had advanced to the next round. Han quickly got his number 38. ¡°Gosh, this number¡­¡± Han looked at the number and was speechless. He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Griffith, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he walked to stall No. 38 and sat down. Jerome and Jerry followed Han. They moved all the raw stones in the stall and ced them in front of Han. Their eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Mr. Jaber, how is it this time? Are there only three raw stones that have emerald in them like before?¡± Jerry asked curiously. Han nced at the raw stones and just nodded without saying anything. In fact, that batch of raw stones was also a smokescreen. The organizers used arge number of raw stones to cover up the three stones that had emerald in them. Moreover, the emerald hid pretty deeply in the stones. It was impossible to identify it with ordinary methods. It was much harder than the first round. And it required genuine skills to do that. Just as Han was about to close his eyes and rest, a middle¨Caged man with hooded eyes appeared in front of Han. He stared at Han grimly and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I heard that you want to bet. I¡¯ll bet with you.¡± Chapter 937 Chapter 937 The man in his middle age fixed his gaze on Han, his expression bearing a cold stare apanied by a smile that appeared friendly at first nce. However, to Han, Jerome, and the others, that smile seemed as terrifying as a demon¡¯s grin. There was no doubt about the man¡¯s ill intentions. Who are you? Han inquired with a hint of caution in his voice. Tm just an admirer, the man replied. The middle¨Caged man shed a twisted smile at Han. ¡°Well, well, Mr. Jaber, let¡¯s y a little game, shall we? I¡¯m willing to bet that you won¡¯t evene close to making it to the finals ¡°And here¡¯s the deal, if I emerge victorious, you¡¯ll owe me a little favor, like helping me eliminate someone. ¡°But if, by some miracle, you manage to win, you get the pleasure of removing my head. ¡°How¡¯s that for a thrilling wager? Are you gutsy enough to put it all on the line?¡± As his words escaped his lips, the middle¨Caged man continued to stare at Han, his eyes brimming with an unsettling aura of murderous intent. The flickering in his gaze sent a bone¨Cchilling chill coursing through Jerome and Jerry, freezing them in their tracks. Despite the absence of overtly menacing vibes, the middle¨Caged man¡¯s choice of words alone sent a wave of unease surging through Jerome and Jerry, their hairs practically standing on end. It felt as though they were in the presence of a god of death. Han stared back at the middle¨Caged man, undeterred. ¡°And why should I engage in a bet with you? Or rather, what gives you the audacity to challenge me to one?¡± The middle¨Caged man seemed to anticipate Han¡¯s response, chuckling softly as he ran his fingers over a raw stone disyed on Han¡¯s stall. ¡°Well, perhaps I can¡¯t im authority in other matters, but when ites to stone detecting, I can outshine you any day! ¡°If youck the courage to bet against me, it can only mean you¡¯re afraid of what I¡¯m capable of Han¡¯s voice remained remarkablyposed as he retorted, ¡°Nice try with the mind games, but you won¡¯t get under my skin. Now, kindly show yourself out.¡± The middle¨Caged man¡¯s expression hardened, his gaze piercingly cold. ¡°Let me make this clear one last time. If you don¡¯t have the guts to bet with me, you¡¯ll rue the day!¡± Han¡¯s resolve solidified, his unwavering attitude unyielding. ¡°I won¡¯t indulge in your foolish games. I¡¯ve made my decision, and you can take your leave. End of story.¡± Han couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the audacity of the middle¨Caged man. Who did this guy think he was? He had no interest in being anyone¡¯s doormat. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This despicable person wouldn¡¯t even receive a sliver of a chance to challenge him. Han had bigger aspirations and wouldn¡¯t waste his time on such lowly people. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s anger red as Han rejected him. His gaze turned even colder, emanating an unwavering intensity. ¡°Han, how dare you refuse me? ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Han stared into the middle¨Caged man¡¯s eyes. His gaze was firm and sharp. With a firm resolve, the man warned, ¡°Very well, Han. You will face the consequences for your actions today.¡± After his final re, he reached out to touch the stone in front of Han before abruptly turning away and departing. Han nced at the man¡¯s retreating figure, choosing to disregard him. It was clear that this person recognized Han and harbored a desire to challenge him through a bet. If he won, it would be a great deal. If he lost, he wouldn¡¯t really lose anything. Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to introduce himself, yet he expected to use Han as a mere stepping stone to advance his own ambitions. This was ridiculous! ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank goodness you didn¡¯t fall for his bet, Jerome chimed in. ¡°That person is a Geoist Master. ¡°A Geoist Master? What the heck is that?¡± Han was utterly astonished. Jerome eagerly provided an exnation, ¡°Ah, my friend, a Geoist Master is also known as an Earth Master! ¡°These folks possess a mind¨Cboggling ability to take regr ol¡® stones and transmute them into raw stones, which are like the ultimate gem nurseries. It¡¯s like alchemy, turning worthless rocks into sparkling treasures! ¡°And guess what? These masters aren¡¯t just creators of gems, they¡¯re destroyers too! ¡°When a Geoist Master sets their eyes on a stone they fancy, there¡¯s no stopping them. If anyone has the audacity to refuse, they unleash a wicked spell that transforms that raw stone, brimming with potential gems, into nothing more than useless scrap. Talk about a power move!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Jerome¡¯s face twisted in concern as he urgently pointed out the stones that had fallen victim to the middle¨Caged man¡¯s touch. ¡°Mr. Jaber, check it out! Have these raw stones been turned into worthless junk?¡± When the middle¨Caged man left just now, his hand had touched this ce. Jerome suspected that the middle¨Caged man¡¯s actions held a deeper purpose. Han nced downward, his eyes narrowing with an icy re. Amongst the raw stones one that had emerald in it. However, after being touched by the middle¨Caged man, the gem raw stone became an ordinary stone without any spiritual energy. But after the middle¨Caged man¡¯s wretched touch, that jewel now sat lifeless, stripped of its spiritual energy like amon pebble. ¡°Nicely done!¡± Han thought. Meanwhile, a surge of anger ignited within his heart. He held no personal grudge against that middle¨Caged man, but the audacity and shamelessness of his actions had caused undue suffering. ¡°Mr. Jaber, how did our precious raw stones fare?¡± Jerome hurriedly inquired. In a deep,manding voice, Han responded, ¡°One of them has been obliterated!¡± Jerome and Jerry¡¯s faces contorted in rm upon hearing the revtion. ¡°So, what¡¯s the n now?¡± Selecting three raw stones that had emeralds in them was crucial for progressing in thepetition. The situation looked grim. They only had three precious raw stones having emeralds in them, and one of them was ruined, their chances of victory seemed utterly shattered. But lo and behold, the voice of the host boomed across the venue, signaling the start of the second round. ¡°Alright, folks, take your seats and brace yourselves for the thrill!¡± The host announced, ¡°In just 10 short minutes, we shall unveil 10 raw stones. Let the treasure hunt commence!¡± The air crackled with anticipation as treasure appraisers, armed with magnifying sses, eagerly scoured the raw stones. Hickman and Huke fixed their gazes on the stones before them, their expressions were serious as they made their calcted assessments. n a state of sheer panic, Jerome turned to Han, his voice trembling. ¡°Mr. Jaber, we gottae up with a game n. pronto!¡± Jerry chimed in as well, eximing, ¡°Mr. Jaber, what¡¯s our move?¡± Both Jerome and Jerry were seasoned individuals who had seen the world, typically maintaining a composed and collected demeanor. However, upon learning of the destruction of a precious raw stone, anxiety surged within them. Despite their desperate state, they couldn¡¯t conjure up a solution, cing their hopes solely on Han. Han, still the epitome of calmness, directed their attention to the Jerome and Jerry promptly took action, meticulously arranging the stones. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do we have three raw stones that have emeralds in them?¡± Jerome inquired. Han shook his head and delivered the sobering truth, ¡°In this batch, only two raw stones have emeralds in them. The rest are mere rubbish.¡± Hearing this revtion, Jerome and Jerry¡¯s expressions morphed into masks of despair. Their gazes shifted towards the middle¨Caged man in the distance, eyes brimming with intense hatred. ¡°Damn! If I get my hands on that despicable Geoist Master, he¡¯ll beg for a swift demise!¡± Jerry seethed, his teeth grinding in sheer fury. The hefty price they had paid for their entry into the Gemstone Identification Competition weighed heavily on their minds. Now, with their painstaking efforts seemingly dashed to naught, a surge of anger coursed through Jerry¡¯s veins, prompting him to consider resorting to violence. The Geoist Master, a middle¨Caged man, cast a disdainful smile their way, his eyes brimming with provocation. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Jerry erupted, swiftly snatching a wooden stick from the stall, poised to pounce on the Geoist Master. ¡°Stop, Jerry. It¡¯s useless.¡± Jerome intervened just in the nick of time, restraining Jerry and offering aforting pat on his shoulder. ¡°Our foremost priority is safeguarding our chances to advance. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯d be squandering our hard¨Cearned registration fees.¡± Anxiety tinged Jerry¡¯s eyes with a reddish hue as he implored, Jerome, what¡¯s the n? Where can we unearth another raw stone with emerald?¡± Jerome¡¯s countenance soured, his gaze locking onto Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, enlighten us. What course of action should we pursue?¡± Han, still exhibiting unppableposure, revealed his n. ¡°Maybe we can¡¯t find a raw stone that has emerald in it may prove futile, but we can make one. With that, Hanmenced a sequence of intricate hand seals, rhythmically striking one of the raw stones. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Confusion filled the faces of Jerome and Jerry as they exchanged puzzled nces. Unable to discern Han¡¯s intentions, they were left in the dark, incapable of perceiving his actions. Being ordinary individuals, their vision failed them, rendering them unable to witness the remarkable transformation unfolding before them. Undeterred by their bewilderment, Han paid no heed to their confusion. Drawing upon his Internal Strength, he deftly manipted his mana, infusing it directly into the raw stone through intricate hand seals. The convergence of mana within him condensed into minuscule points, gradually morphing into spiritual energy within the raw stone ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± With the cirction of his Internal Strength and the focus of his mana, Han fixed his gaze upon the stone. Guided by the effects of his magical arts and mana, theposition of the ordinary raw stone began to undergo a gradual metamorphosis. Slowly but surely, the material transformed. It transformed from a normal stone to vibrant green jade, albeit in a size norger than a fingernail. ¡°Done.¡± Han, exhausted and with a slightly paleplexion, released a sigh of relief as he ceased his chanting. Beads of sweat adorned his forehead and his body was drenched from the exertion. Destruction came effortlessly, while creation demanded an immense amount of energy. Transforming something ordinary into something extraordinary required a substantial expenditure of power. At that moment, Han had infused nearly one¨Ctenth of his magical prowess into the raw stone. Only then did the stubborn stone undergo a miraculous metamorphosis, blooming into a green jade the size of a fingernail. Such an achievement was nothing short of a miracle. Jerry couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity any longer and inquired, ¡°Mr. Jaber, what were you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Han wiped the perspiration from his forehead and responded calmly, ¡°Everything is under control now. We can proceed with confidence.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jerome and Jerry exchanged bewildered nces, unsure of how to interpret Han¡¯s words and actions. As Jerry and Jerome stared at the raw stones before them, their eyes widened in disbelief. Jerry¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°Mr. Jaber, you didn¡¯t just create a green jade out of thin air, did you?¡± Han nodded in confirmation. ¡°You¡¯re perceptive, indeed. I¡¯ll entrust the rest to you two. I¡¯ll close my eyes and rest for a while. ¡°Remember, other than the polisher, no one is allowed to touch these raw stones.¡± With that, he settled into a cross¨Clegged position and closed his eyes to replenish his energy. After expending a significant amount of mana earlier, he needed this respite. Han sensed that the challenges ahead would only be more arduous. Now his God¡¯s Eye granted him an invincible advantage in discerning raw stones Yet he remained wary of encountering formidable opponents like Geoist Masters who could absorb spiritual energy and destroy emeralds, and if his God¡¯s Eye no longer worked, a fierce battle was inevitable. Thus, he understood the importance of keeping his energy at its peak. It was his key to victory. At this moment, Han also felt a surge of excitement. As thepetition progressed, the difficulty would increase, and the raw stones would contain even greater amounts of spiritual energy. The higher the spiritual energy, the higher the likelihood of finding spirit stones. ven if thest two areas were concealed under lids, preventing others from seeing the true appearance of the raw stones. Han¡¯s Internal Strength had already detected the presence of majestic spiritual energy within them. The spiritual energy on the finals was the strongest. If he could advance to the finals, he would earn a substantial number of spirit stone points. Such points would undoubtedly prove invaluable. Therefore, he needed to conserve his energy and he prepared for battle at any moment. Upon hearing Jerry¡¯s suggestion, Jerome contemted the situation and turned to Han, guarding the 10 spirit stones. ¡°Jerome, to avoid any nasty surprises, why don¡¯t we cut now?¡± Jerry proposed. Jerome furrowed his brow, his gaze fixed on Han, who remained cool as a cucumber with his eyes shut tight. Han, without even bothering to open his eyes, simply gave a nod of approval. Jerome pondered for a moment, then mmed that button on the table. On the stage, the host got the message loud and clear and boomed, ¡°Alright,dies and gents, brace yourselves! In the second round, Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market made their choice. ¡°Mr. Griffith, have you taken your pick?¡± ¡°Yes! Let the polishere and cut it, Jerome said. ¡°Alright. Sir, it¡¯s your time to shine under the spotlight, the host stated with a touch of nonchnce.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Following the host¡¯s directive, the polisher, cameraman and the rest of the crew energetically pushed the machine, making their way toward stall 038 It was the same polisher. With a keen eye on the pile of ten raw stone yuanid out in front of him, he turned his attention towards Jerome and Jerry, ¡°Cut?¡± As he spoke, he nced at Han who was resting with his eyes closed. In his opinion, the decision makers here were not Jerome and Jerry, but Han. ¡°Yes!¡± Jerome said. When the polisher heard this, he picked up one of the raw stones and started cutting. Again, the first one, raw stone didn¡¯t have emeralds in it. Jerome was already mentally prepared and had full confidence in Han. He was not discouraged by energy and said calmly, ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Continue!¡± Jerry said. ¡°Humph, there¡¯s no need to continue. You guys are definitely going to lose. There won¡¯t be three. You¡¯d better stop right now. Pack your things and scram.¡± The Geoist Master walked over and mocked them. He was very confident in his strength. Just now, he had already absorbed all the spiritual energy from raw stone here. Now, he was certain that there were at most two raw stones that have emeralds in them. Jerome stared at the Geoist Master ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jerry immediately blocked in front of the Geoist Master to prevent this person from touching raw stone again. He said coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You are not wee here.¡± When the Geoist Master saw the Griffith brothers like this, heughed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me, because I don¡¯t take you seriously at all.¡± He sounded very arrogant. His attitude was cold. Jerry was pissed off. This person came to find trouble but he didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. Just as Jerry was about to react, Jerome pulled Jerry back. He then stared coldly at the Geoist Master. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I¡¯ve heard of your methods. ¡°Since you think we¡¯re going to lose, do you dare to make a bet with us?¡± ¡°You guys are not qualified to bet with me.¡± The Geoist Master sneered. His gaze passed through the Jerome brothers and finallynded on Han. ¡°Only Han has the right to make a bet with me. Jerome didn¡¯t get angry. He said calmly, ¡°You look down on us. It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re not qualified to bet with Mr. Jaber! ¡°However, if you can beat me, I guarantee that Mr. Jaber will bet with you! ¡°If you can¡¯t even win against me, then you¡¯re even less qualified to bet with Mr. Jaber.¡± As he spoke, he stared fixedly at the Geoist Master coldly. When the Geoist Master heard this, he rolled his eyes and came up with a n. ¡°How do you want to bet?¡± Chapter 939 Chapter 939 The Geoist Master looked at Jerome, his eyes zing.¡± Before wemence, there must be a stake. What do you offer as your stake?¡± His target was Han. He contemted striking a ndestine deal with Han. intend to As Han seemed to disregard his proposition and show no interest in betting, the Geoist Master reluctantly shifted his focus back to Jerome. After defeating Jerome, Han wouldpromise. ¡°I¡¯ll bet with the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market!¡± Jerome¡¯s expression was calm and confident. He said word by word, ¡°Let¡¯s bet that we have three raw stones that have emeralds in them. If I lose, the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market will be transferred to you for free. ¡°If I win, you have to give me two million dors and never harass Mr. Jaber again. ¡°At the same time, you have to pay the price for disturbing Mr. Jaber. You have to p yourself 30 times. ¡°How do you think?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The Geoist Master nodded. At this moment, he was overjoyed. Just now, he had already absorbed one raw stone spiritual energy. It was impossible for Jerome to have three raw stone that have emerald in them. He would definitely win! If he lost, he would at most lose two million dors and p himself 30 times. There would be no loss at all. If he won, he would get Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, which worth tens of millions of dors. Moreover, he would not lose at all. In his opinion, Jerome waspletely giving him money! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°We need a betting agreement.¡± Jerome found a pen and paper and scribbled down two bets. He signed his name and stamped his thumbprint, then handed the bets to the Geoist Master. ¡°Everything is written here. If you think there¡¯s no problem, write your name and stamp your thumbprint.¡± The Geoist Master looked at the agreement and felt that there was no problem. He also wrote his name, Yussel Martinez. Then, he also stamped his handprint.. ¡°Alright, one for you and one for me.¡± Jerome took a betting agreement and raised it high. He even asked the photographer here to take a photo before saying, ¡°Now, the camera has already recorded it. There are also so many peers here to witness our bet. ¡°Mr. Martinez, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s wait and see. Mr. Griffith, you¡¯re definitely going to lose,¡± Yussel said proudly. ¡°There are still nine raw stones left that haven¡¯t been cut. How do you know that I¡¯ll definitely lose?¡± Jerome sneered. Yussel¡¯s face disyed a smug expression as he asserted, ¡°If I dere your defeat, rest assured, your loss is inevitable. I suggest you seize this opportunity to swiftly locate someone who can draft the transfer contract and hand over the ownership of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to me. His words dripped with confidence and self¨Cassuredness. At this point, heughed loudly, his attitude extremely arrogant. Jerome looked at hiscent look and sneered. He took out the piece of spiritual energy that Yussel had just absorbed and ced it on the table. ¡°Please cut it!¡± Yussel¡¯s eyes brimmed with even greatercency as he beheld the piece of raw stone. ¡°Sir, please proceed with the cut. I am rather intrigued to witness the expression of disappointment on Mr. Grittith¡¯s face,¡± he remarked, his voiceced with a hint of smug satisfaction. Without another word, the polisher picked up the stone and immediately began to cut it. The stone was peeled offyer byyer, but there weren¡¯t emeralds seen. 10.41 ¡°Mr. Griffith, give up. It¡¯s impossible for your raw stone to have emeralds,¡± Yussel said with a smile. ¡°How do you know? Did you do something to our raw stone just now?¡± Jerome stared at Yussel. Yussel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his expression did not change. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Griffith, don¡¯t nder ine. ¡°It¡¯s illegal!¡± ¡°Then how do you know our raw stone doesn¡¯t have emeralds?¡± Jerry questioned. ¡°I¡¯m a Geoist Master. I can tell at a nce. You are wrong this time,¡± Yussel said. ¡°What if there are emeralds?¡± Jerome asked. ¡°Hahaha, if this piece of trash has emeralds in it, I will write my name upside down.¡± Yusselughed loudly. After he absorbed the spiritual energy, it was absolutely impossible for there to be jade! ¡°Who cares? That¡¯s not interesting at all.¡± Jerry nced at Yussel with disdain and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really that confident, you should eat shit upside down!¡± When Yussel heard this, he subconsciously said, ¡°Alright, if this stone has emaralds in it, I, Yussel, will eat shit upside down!¡± Then, he smiled and stared coldly at Jerome and Jerry with his pair of hooded eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s no emeralds, what will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat shit upside down!¡± Jerry said. Yussel didn¡¯t even look at Jerry. Instead, he stared at Jerome. ¡°Mr. Griffith, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 200 thousand dors,¡± Jerome said. ¡°Alright, a gentleman never goes back on his word. When Yussel heard this, he was overjoyed. He immediately took out his bank card and ced it in front of Jerome. ¡°Mr. Griffith, since you want to give me money, it would be impolite of me to refuse. Send it to my card¡± He had a smile on his face, as if victory was in his grasp. ¡°Mr. Martinez, aren¡¯t you happy too early? The stone hasn¡¯t been cut yet. The oue hasn¡¯t been decided yet, Jerome said. ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to lose. Han is just a piece of trash with an undeserved reputation. He doesn¡¯t understand stones at all, let alone stone¨Cdetecting. You believe that trash like him will naturally lose,¡± Yussel said. When Jerome and Jerry heard this, their eyes suddenly turned cold. Han helped Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market win the first round of thepetition, allowing them to go one step further. They were grateful from the bottom of their hearts and worshipped Han like an expert. However, Yussel was disrespectful to Han and kept calling him trash. This made them all furious. Jerome picked up the bank card and threw it to Yussel. He said coldly, ¡°Mr. Martinez, I believe that Han¡¯s judgment is urate. Prepare to eat shit upside down!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡± When Yussel heard this, it was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. He held his stomach andughed loudly. Then, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Impossible! ording to my judgment, it¡¯s impossible for this piece of raw stone to have emerald! ¡°Mr. Griffith, you were fooled by that trash Han.¡± ¡°I believe in Mr. Jaber,¡± Jerome said. Jerry coldly nced at Yussel and then looked at the stone in the polisher¡¯s hand. His eyes lit up. ¡°Look, emerald¡± ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Hearing this, Yussel¡¯s expression changed. He immediately turned to look at the stone in the polisher¡¯s hand. Sure enough, he saw green color on the stone. The polisher carefully peeled off all the lichens and cut out an emerald the size of a fingernail. Yussel¡¯s expression changed drastically. His face was filled with disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Chapter 940 Chapter 940 ¡°No way!¡± ¡°How could there be emerald? That¡¯s mpossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Yussel¡¯s eyes beheld the sight of the exquisite green jade, his expression transforming from smugness to sheer astonishment. He had absorbed every ounce of spiritual energy from that stone, leaving no room for doubt. Logically speaking, the emergence of an emerald should have been an impossibility What was going on? This was unbelievable! ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Griffith. It¡¯s emerald.¡± The polisher meticulously cleaned the fingernail¨Csized piece of green jade with water, ensuring its pristine condition. Once satisfied, he handed it over to Jerome, remarking, ¡°Despite its small size, there is no doubt that this is a genuine green jade. ¡°Therefore, this stone has emerald in it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Please start cutting other stones.¡± Jerome took the green jade and thanked the polisher. The polisher said it was his duty. Then he continued to cut the stone.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jerome took the emerald and waved it in front of Yussel. ¡°Mr. Martinez, with your many years of experience, is this emerald?¡± Yussel looked at the green jade and his expression was as ugly as if he had eaten feces. He muttered, ¡°Impossible, how, how is this possible?¡± What the hell! This was really too strange! He looked at his hands with great doubt. Yussel¡¯s mind spun with disbelief, and he couldn¡¯t contain his exasperation. ¡°Seriously? After all the bizarre cultivation techniques I¡¯ve delved into, could they have simply fizzled out?¡± He thought. ¡°Yussel, open your eyes and take a good look. This is a genuine green jadeite. Shouldn¡¯t you be eating shit upside down now?¡± Jerry said coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± Yussel¡¯s expression became even uglier. Just now, he was confident in himself and thought that he had absorbed all spiritual energy inside and that nothing would go wrong. Now that this piece of raw stone had actually produced emeralds, he was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could there be emeralds? ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± Yussel¡¯s voice carried a tone of suspicion and usation as he voiced his discontent. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. There were absolutely no emeralds in this raw stone before. I absorbed all the spiritual energy from it. Someone must have tampered with it or yed tricks. ¡°The Griffith brothers are reckless people. It¡¯s impossible for them to do such a thing! ¡°Then it must be Han!¡± Yussel raised his head and looked at Han, who was resting with his eyes closed. ¡°Han, what exactly did you do?¡± As a Geoist Master, he had a rather powerful sense and observation of stones. The Griffith brothers definitely did not have this ability. Only Han could do this! ¡°No matter who did it. Now we win.¡± Jerry¡¯s gaze was cold as he said word by word, ¡°ording to our verbal agreement just now, you have to eat shit upside down!¡± Yussel gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Did I just say that? I didn¡¯t. How could I say something like eating shit upside down?¡± When Jerome and Jerry heard this, their expressions changed. This guy was going back on his word! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. I didn¡¯t say such a thing. I won¡¯t eat shit upside down!¡± Yussel stared at Jerome and Jerry. ¡°Now, you have just won a round. We don¡¯t know the end yet.¡± ¡°I already expected this to happen. Fortunately, I wrote down the betting agreement.¡± Jerome held the betting agreement and his eyes were cold. ¡°Mr. Martinez, you can deny it this time. Let¡¯s see when we get three emerald stones, how can you go back on your words.¡± Yussel gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, then I can only wish you sess.¡± As he spoke, he walked towards the table and reached out to touch the other stones. It was very likely that he would lose this round. Therefore, he had to think of a way to turn the tide! As long as he absorbed spiritual energy from the other stones, he would still have a chance of survival. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jerry immediately made a move to stop Yussel from approaching the stone on the table. Just now, Yussel had ruined one stone. Now was the perfect opportunity to turn the tables. It was also the key point for the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market to enter the knockout stage. At this time, he would definitely not let Yussel ruin their n. ¡°I just wanted to check the stones for you,¡± Yussel said. ¡°Hehe, thanks, but no. You don¡¯t keep your word, why would we trust you? I think you want to destroy our raw stone.¡± Jerry said coldly. ¡°Look at you, aren¡¯t you joking? Why are you so serious? Besides, I just want to help you, but you don¡¯t appreciate it. Instead, you¡¯re ming me. You¡¯re simply biting the hand that feeds you!¡± Yussel said in a low voice. ¡°Are you insulting me?¡± Jerry¡¯s gaze turned cold. He took out an iron rod and red at Yussel. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from our stone.¡± After saying that, he held the iron rod horizontally in front of his chest and forced Yussel topletely retreat away from the table. As Yussel got further and further away from raw stone, his eyes changed and his heart sank to the bottom. If he didn¡¯t make a move now, he might lose. If they lost, with the betting agreement, he couldn¡¯t go back on his words. He could not lose! He had to think of a way to destroy these raw stones. Thinking of this, he carried Jerry on his back and took out an iparably strange iron nail from his sleeve. His expression did not change as he raised his hands and chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll retreat.¡± The iron nail was stuck to the back of his hand. Jerome and Jerry couldn¡¯t see it from their angle. After forcing Yussel away, Jerry sneered, ¡°Yussel, others may respect you, but you are not wee here. ¡°Now, stand here and wait for our raw stone to turn green!¡± With that, he turned around and left. He also wanted to see if the stones had emeralds in them. The moment he turned around, Yussel¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly threw the iron nail in his hand. The iron nails were as fast as lightning. They brushed past Jerry and flew towards one of the raw stones. He was a Geoist Master, so with just a few nces, he could see which raw stones had emeralds in them. His iron nails naturally hit one of them. He wanted to shatter this stone so that it could not produce any emeralds. This way, he would not lose! ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡± Jerry felt the wind whistling past, his expression changed drastically. However, he could not stop it in time. He could only watch as the iron nail flew towards raw stone. His eyes were about to pop out. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Jerry¡¯s bloodshot eyes fixated on the airborne iron nails, piercing the raw stone with a relentless force. Yet, he remained powerless, a mere spectator in his own plight. Desperation consumed him, his eyes reflecting a profound abyss of hopelessness. The destruction of the raw stone would spell their inevitable defeat. Failure would signify the crippling stagnation of the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, impeding any possibility of progress. Their path forward would be irreparably obstructed, rendering their relentless efforts fruitless and their ambitions naught but fleeting dreams. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jerome¡¯s face turned ashen, a reflection of his mounting dread. The iron nails, propelled by an unstoppable momenturn, raced towards the raw stone with a swiftness that defied their attempts to intercept them. The despair and helplessness almost pushed them to the brink of madness. ¡°Hehe¡­ Yussel sneered. He was extremely confident in his hidden weapon. Furthermore, Yussel had manipted the iron nail itself. A sinister n unfolded as the iron nail, upon contact with the targeted raw stone, possessed the ability to extract and absorb its very essence of spiritual energy. As long as spiritual energy in the raw stone was gone, the jade or other gems inside would also disappear. Heughed. Yet the next second, ng. A silver needle soared through the air, its trajectory honed with precision, colliding with the iron nail in a resounding sh. The sheer force behind the silver needle transcended all expectations, piercing through the iron nail with unstoppable momentum. Yussel¡¯s once smug smile froze in an instant, contorted into an expression of unimaginable agony. Yussel¡¯s gaze shifted from the protruding iron nails piercing his body to the raw stone before him. His eyes widened in sheer disbelief, unable toprehend the inexplicable turn of events that had unfolded before him. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? ¡°Didn¡¯t the iron nails fly towards raw stone? ¡°Why did it suddenly fly back and stab me?¡± His eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and immediately turned to look in the direction of Han. At this moment, Han had opened his eyes and was staring at him coldly. His gaze was as sharp as a knife! Yussel was instantly shocked, feeling cold all over. He had never seen such a terrifying gaze, which was about to pierce through his soul. ¡°Mr. Martinez, nice trick. Han stared coldly at Yussel. A murderous look shed across his eyes. He had gone back on his word. And now seeing that there was no hope of winning, he actually did such a despicable thing. It was simply unforgivable! ¡°Bastard, you destroyed my nails?¡± Yussel red at Han. His perfect opportunity tounch a sneak attack was destroyed by Han, making him furious. At this moment, the polisher had already finished cutting the raw stone. A green jade the size of two fingers appeared. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Griffith. Another one,¡± the polisher said. Seeing that raw stone was not damaged, Jerome and Jerry finally let out a sigh of relief. Jerry turned around and red at Yussel. ¡°Yussel!¡± After saying that, he raised the iron rod in his hand and ruthlessly hit Yussel. OF VI It was heavy and powerful! It was ferocious! He was truly enraged. He wanted to kill Yussel. Yussel¡¯s expression changed. He quickly retreated. As a Geoist Master, he had always been immersed in the fields of stone¨Cdetecting, dragon vein, tomb robbing, and so on. Especially thetter two required a lot of strength. Therefore, he was strong. He was very powerful, much more powerful than Jerry. In an instant, he dodged Jerry¡¯s most powerful and fatal attack. Jerry rushed over and waved the iron rod in his hand. Thousands of rod shadows erupted and enveloped Yussel. Yussel¡¯s eyes were cold. He was calm and collected. He activated his footwork and dodged Jerry¡¯s attacks one by one. Jerry fought for an entire minute, but he couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of Yussel¡¯s clothes. ¡°Hehe, Jerry, stop attacking. You can¡¯t hurt me at all. Yussel mocked as he dodged. Hearing his words, Jerry became even angrier. His attacks became even more violent, and the wind whistled. It was iparably terrifying. However, his strength was too weak to reach Yussel. ¡°Fury is a sign of ipetence. ¡°Jerry, be realistic. You¡¯re weak, so you don¡¯t have the right to talk to me about fairness and justice. You deserve to be betrayed by me. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me at all. Take a good rest. Don¡¯t waste your strength.¡± As Yussel dodged, he mocked arrogantly. Hearing his words, Jerry became even angrier. At this moment, he hated himself for being powerless and weak. If he had been a little stronger, he would have been able to teach Yussel a lesson/ Now, he was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even touch his sleeve. He felt bad. ¡°Son of a bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jerry roared. He used all his strength to attack Yussel. However, he was still too weak. Even if he used all his strength, he could not hit Yussel. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too slow. Jerry. How can a piece of trash as you participate in Gemstone Identification Competition? ¡°Jerry. If I were you, I would leave. I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself here.¡± While dodging, Yussel continued to mock and provoke Jerry¡¯s anger. At the same time, he also nced at the polisher, holding an iron nail in his hand. He wanted to piss Jerry off and make him lose his mind. This way, he could take the opportunity to destroy the raw stones. Jerry gritted his teeth as he attacked. He felt extremely aggrieved. Yussel was slightly injured, but Jerry still could reach him and was even continuously humiliated. He wouldn¡¯t ept this. It was such a humiliation. ¡°Jerry, you¡¯re too slow. Haven¡¯t you eaten? Or did you y with women for too longst night?¡± Yussel was still provoking him, looking for an opportunity to destroy the raw stone. Just as he was feeling smug, a silver needle suddenly flew over and stabbed into his knee. It pierced through his knee. In pain, Yussel lost control of his body and rushed to the front, almost falling to the ground. Before he could control his body, the Jerry iron rod swept over and hit his abdomen. Apanied by a muflled sound, Yussel was sent flying. Blood spurted out of his mouth, and he felt a burning pain in his chest. It was too painful! ¡°Well..¡± Jerry was stunned when he saw this scene. Just now, he had no way of touching Yussel. How did Yussel suddenly hit his iron rod? However, after seeing Yussel being sent flying, he felt much morefortable. He felt that he had really vented his anger. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Jerry cast aside the iron rod in his grasp, his expression turning cold as he addressed Yussel with a chilling tone. ¡°Yussel, it would be in your best interest to remain still and obediently lie there. Be a good sport and await thepletion of our raw stone cutting. ¡°If you even think about causing any more trouble, I won¡¯t hesitate to knock some sense into your skull instead of your chest. ¡°Fuck off now!¡° Having uttered his warning, Jerry promptly positioned himself in front of Yussel, his gaze akin to a cial de, piercing and unforgiving. As the manager, he had to protect the safety and interests of Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. Despite being aware of the daunting challenge thaty before him, Jerry refused to back down in the face of Yussel¡¯s formidable presence. He understood that he might not possess the means to overpower Yussel directly, but he recognized the importance of standing his ground and weathering the storm until the chaos subsided. Yussely sprawled on the ground, his hand tightly gripping his chest. He was in pain. It was more than he could take. He had never felt such pain before, even when he was beaten by zombies in the tomb. The anguish that gued Yussel extended beyond his chest, prating deep into his very bones. Yussel¡¯s breath burned, lungs in agony. His motionless knee throbbed with pain, the silver needle¡¯s cruel touch amplifying the agony, driving him to yearn for an end to his suffering. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Yussel¡¯s gaze lifted, fixating on Han with anger etched across his face. His voice dripped with frustration as he questioned Han¡¯s repeated interference. ¡°Han, this is our affair, Jerry¡¯s and mine. Why do you persist in meddling? Are you still clinging to the rules of the martial world?¡± Aware of Jerry¡¯s limitations, Yussel¡¯s suspicions fell squarely on Han. The presence of the silver needle lodged in his knee left no room for doubt. Han Jaber¡¯s gaze shifted towards Yussel, his voice calm andposed. ¡°What rules of the martial world are you referring to? You provoked the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market and even sabotaged the raw stone I had chosen. This got me involved.¡± ¡°Yussel, it¡¯s fortunate that your attempt to destroy the raw stone failed. Otherwise, the three of us would have to leave, Jerry remarked. ¡°Now, stay put and don¡¯t make a move. If you dare to stir again, be warned that I won¡¯t hold back. With that, he closed his eyes to rest. Yussel gritted his teeth and stared at Han with eyes filled with anger and hatred. He wanted to make a bet with Han but was rejected. Now that he had made a bet with the Grithith brothers, Han interfered. This made him extremely angry. He wished he could tear Han into pieces. However, now that he was injured, he was not even a match for Jerry, let alone Han. ¡°Sir, can you speed up?¡± Jerome urged. ¡°Be patient. I¡¯m already working at my maximum speed. Going any faster would risk damaging the green jade and rendering it worthless,¡± the polisher exined He was cutting the stone as he answered. The machine hummed steadily, causing the lichen to peel away andyers of stone to gradually chip off. Soon, the ten raw stone pieces were cut, and three had emeralds in them. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Griffith. You have obtained three emeralds. Your progress is sessful, the polisher announced with a hint of satisfaction. With a flourish, be disyed the three green jadeites in front of the camera, showcasing their beauty. Then, he proceeded to close the stall returning to his orginal position to report the cutting results to the host. Upon receiving the message, the how swiftly raised his hand and announced with enthusiasm, ¡®Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s give a big round of apuse to Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market! They have sessfully advanced to the knockout stage with three raw stones containing emeralds¡± He moved the card, cing it in the position of the knockout stage, and made the announcement. ¡°What? Southern Heavenly Gate Rass Stone Market has advanced again?¡± Damn it, are they lucky? How can they advance so easily ¡°Damn it, I haven¡¯t even finished choosing, and they¡¯ve already advanced. This is a mentality test Forget about them. Fuck, hurry up and choose our own raw stone¡± After hearing the host¡¯s report, many people present were in an uproar Some people cursed and envied Han and Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market was lucky. Some of them quickly made their moves and made their selections,pletely speeding up the process. Gossip was fun, but the most important thing was to advance themselves. ¡°Three raw stone that have emerald in them? How is this possible? ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± Yussel sat on the ground and listened to the host¡¯s report. He then looked at the three emeralds that had been cut out from the table. His expression was extremely ugly. He had lost. He had lostpletely. Jerome held three pieces of green jade in one hand and a ck and white betting agreement in the other. He stared at Yussel and said, ¡°Mr. Martinez, you lost. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°ording to the agreement, you need to give us two million dors. Furthermore, you will have to p yourself 30 times. From now on, you will no longer be able to harass Mr. Jaber. ¡°Now, you can do your duty¡± ¡°Yussel, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your responsibilities. Now that it¡¯s written in ck and white, you can¡¯t deny it, right?¡± Jerry said coldly. Yussel looked at the agreement, and his expression became even uglier. At this moment, he regretted it so much. If he had known that this would happen, he would not have signed such a lousy agreement just now. Now that he saw the betting agreement in Jerome¡¯s hand, he wished he could tear his previous self into pieces. Why did he sign such a thing back then? ¡°Mr. Martinez, it¡¯s written in ck and white. If you deny it, you will be legally responsible! The organizers are now Lightdom Military Department and the high¨Cranking officials. Jerome held the betting agreement in his hand and said fearlessly, ¡°Do you believe that as long as I make this matter public, the higher¨Cups of Lightdom Military Department will appear and make you take responsibility?¡± Jerry even said loudly, ¡°Higher¨Cups, I¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± Before Jerry could finish his sentence, Yussel endured the pain and stood up. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Stop shouting. I¡¯ll pay and I¡¯ll apologize, alright?¡± With that, he walked towards Jerome and Jerry with difficulty. His eyes were calm. ¡°Give me the bank card password and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡± Jerry¡¯s gaze turned cold. He immediately made a move and blocked in front of Jerome and Yussel. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Yussel, don¡¯te over.¡± Jerome immediately hid the betting agreement and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Martinez, with your personality, you must be trying to get close to me so that you can snatch the betting agreement from me, right?¡± Yussel smiled and said, ¡°How can you look at me like that? Am I that kind of person?¡± Jerry sneered. ¡°Mr. Martinez, don¡¯t you know who you are? If you have anything to say, just stand here and say it. ¡°If you want to transfer money, do it there.¡± Jerome also nodded. He took out his bank card and threw it to Yussel. ¡°This is my bank card. Transfer the money.¡± Yussel took the bank card and his expression changed. He frowned and thought for a long time. In the end, he took out his phone and transferred the money to Jerome. Then, he handed the bank card to Jerome. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer two million dors. Mr. Griffith, we¡¯re even now, right?¡± Jerome picked up his phone and checked his bank ount. Then, he said coldly, ¡°The money has been transferred. ording to the agreement, you have to p yourself 30 times now.¡± Yussel¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Jerome, I¡¯ve already transferred the money to you. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Yussel confronted Jerome, his cold gaze piercing through him. ¡°I lost the bet, and I¡¯ve paid. Jerome. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± He burned with an intense desire to rip Jerome apart, piece by piece! Having already lost two million dors, Yussel had believed that the Griffith brothers would settle the matter in exchange for the money. Jerome had the audacity to demand that Yussel publicly p himself 30 times. It was humiliating. ¡°Am I going too far?¡± Jerome¡¯s expression turned even colder as he responded, ¡°Mr. Martinez, you willingly signed the betting agreement. I am simply fulfilling the terms we agreed upon. ¡°Moreover, the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market has invested significant registration fees to qualify for thispetition, Jerome added. ¡°You¡¯ve made repeated attempts to sabotage our raw stone during thispetition. It seems like you have a personal agenda to ruin the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. ¡°You¡¯re the one with malicious intent and hidden motives. How dare you use us of going too far?¡± Every word was sonorous and powerful! ¡°Yussel, you willingly signed the betting agreement. The terms are clear and binding. Do you now wish to renege on yourmitment?¡± Jerry¡¯s voice carried a steely resolve. Yussel¡¯s gaze bore the weight of murderous intent as he fixed his icy eyes on the Griffith brothers. Tap, tap, tap.. At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded. Mr. Zabel stormed in, apanied by a battalion of heavily armed soldiers. His icy gaze pierced through the tension, fixed upon the Griffith brothers and Yussel. ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Zabel asked coldly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As he spoke, his eyes locked onto Han with a newfound spark of recognition. With a hint of surprise, he quickly addressed Han with the utmost respect, ¡°Jaber, it¡¯s you!¡± Han opened his eyes and nodded at Mr. Zabel. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to help my friend detecting stones.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± ¡°I mean Mr. Griffith.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Mr. Zabel¡¯s understanding dawned upon him, and he nodded approvingly at the Griffith brothers. His gaze then turned piercingly toward Yussel, fixating on him with a steely resolve. ¡°Yussel, if it¡¯s clearly stated in ck and white, do you really intend to backtrack on your agreement?¡± Han¡¯s contribution to the Zabel family was immense. He had significantly enhanced their cultivation techniques, leading to substantial advantages and benefits for the entire family. With genuine gratitude and admiration, he held deep respect and affection for Han. He extended his warmth and enthusiasm not only to Han but also to Han¡¯s family and friends, treating them with utmost care and consideration. Yussel¡¯s heart sank as he witnessed Mr. Zabel¡¯s attitude toward Han. He realized that Mr. Zabel would side with Han in this matter. The Griffith brothers were filled with joy at the sight. At the same time, they were even more impressed by Han. Mr. Zabel held a high position in the military department, making it impossible for the Grillith brothers to win his favor. The fact that such a prominent figure showed respect toward Han was truly astonishing. As Mr. Zabel noticed Yussel¡¯s silence, his expression turned icy. ¡°Yussel, the Gemstone Identification Competition in Lightdom City does not wee participants who break their promises! ¡°If you refuse to keep your cop un¡¯t me me for These words were even more powerful. Yussel¡¯s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll fulfill my promise!¡± With that, he pped himself. The powerful force made his face red and swollen. Mr. Zabel walked over and said to Jerome, ¡°Can you show me the betting agreement?¡± Without another word, Jerome immediately handed over the betting agreement. Mr. Zabel¡¯s gaze turned icy as he fixed his eyes on Yussel. ¡°As per the terms of the betting agreement, you are required to p yourself 30 times. The first p was just the beginning. Go on.¡± As he spoke, he even chatted with the others at the scene to understand the ins and outs of the matter. Yussel gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Zabel, aren¡¯t you being too biased?¡± ¡°Biased? I¡¯m just supervising yourpliance with the betting agreement. Our Gemstone Identification Competition here values character the most. If you don¡¯t even abide by the signed agreement, how will our organizers wee you?¡± Mr. Zabel said coldly. ording to his understanding, all of this was caused by Yussel, who was looking for trouble with Han. Grateful for Han¡¯s assistance, Mr. Zabel feltpelled to support Han and teach Yussel a valuable lesson. ¡°I¡­¡± Yussel wanted to say something but hesitated. Helpless under the pressure exerted by Mr. Zabel and the stern soldiers, Yussel reluctantly steeled his heart and subjected himself to multiple self¨Cinflicted ps. The pping sounds echoed relentlessly. Under the gaze of Mr. Zabel, Yussel pped himself 30 times. By the time he was done, his cheek was already swollen. He looked extremely miserable. Jerome and Jerry couldn¡¯t hide their triumphant smiles, their satisfaction evident. They had sessfully exacted their revenge and felt a surge of contentment. Mr. Zabel nodded in satisfaction and said coldly, ¡°Yussel. If you dare to cross the line again and harass Mr. Han or anyone else, I won¡¯t hesitate to disqualify you and yourpanions. Is that perfectly clear?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Yussel said in a low voice. ¡°Then get lost. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here,¡± Mr. Zabel scolded. Yussel didn¡¯t even dare to say a single harsh word. He left like a stray dog. ¡°Get lost, Yussel! If you dare toe around and meddle again, don¡¯t me us for going too far. Consider yourself warned!¡± Jerry¡¯s voice boomed with excitement and satisfaction as Yussel walked away. Jerome smiled at Mr. Zabel and said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Zabel, thank you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty. It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. I wish you all a smooth journey to the finals and win Stone King Cup. ¡°If someone disturbs you, feel free to contact me. I¡¯ll help you settle it.¡± Mr. Zabel waved his hand. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Jerome, he greeted Han before leading his soldiers away. After they left, everyone looked at Han, Jerome, and Jerry differently. ¡°I thought that the Griffith family was just a small family. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so familiar with Mr. Zabel.¡± ¡°No wonder the Griffith family is so fearless. It turns out that they have the Zabel family backing them!¡± ¡°In the future, we shouldn¡¯t provoke the Griffith family. After all, the Zabel family is not to be trifled with in Lightdom City. They are no weaker than Robert.¡± Everyone discussed as they waited for their appraisers to choose raw stone. Luke and Yonah looked over. Their expressions were dark. No one knew what they were thinking. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Yussel¡¯s face was concealed by his hands, his anger uncontroble. His eyes gleamed with a deranged thirst for blood. Emerging from his seclusion was no small feat for Yussel. He wanted to forge an alliance with Han and ask Han to kill someone for him. But Han didn¡¯t take him seriously. Even the Griffith brothers yed trick on him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Now, for the sake of Stone King Cup, he was forced to swallow his anger. However, his heart was filled with hatred. He wished he could tear Han and the Griffith brothers into pieces. Hispanion¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°Yussel, don¡¯t forget our mission this time. Don¡¯t waste too much time. on minor matters. We must ensure sess in our n!¡± ¡°Damn it, Reinhard, you weren¡¯t the one who pped me just now. Of course, you¡¯d say that! I¡¯ll make you pay today!¡± Yussel gritted his teeth and said. Reinhard¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Revenge is possible, but not today, and not during this time. Yussel, we need to consider the bigger picture! ¡°If you mess around and mess up our n, don¡¯t me me. ¡°You have to know that a group of us has been nning this for decades. ¡°If you mess up the n, don¡¯t say that I won¡¯t let you off. Think about it, master won¡¯t let you off.¡± His words were extremely cold, and his voice was low and filled with killing intent. When Yussel heard this, his expression changed, and a trace of fear shed in his eyes. He could disregard Reinhard¡¯s emotions, but the thought of the master¡¯s terrifying power made him tremble involuntarily. The consequences of offending the master were beyond imagination. He would prefer death over facing such repercussions. ¡°Damn it, Han, Jerome, and Jerry. I¡¯ll let you live a little longer.¡± Yussel rubbed his chest and fixed a fierce gaze on Han, Jerome, and the others in the distance. He wished to confront Han and the others, unleashing his anger upon them, but he understood that considering the bigger picture was paramount at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Han and his family are only acting so arrogant and overbearing because they have the backing of the Zabel family.¡± Reinhard approached and gently ced his hand on Yussel¡¯s shoulder. He spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Furthermore, the reason why the Zabel family is so arrogant is solely due to their status as the pir of the Longhard Kingdom and the influential figures within the Lightdom Military Department. ¡°Once our n is executed sessfully, the Zabel family will crumble. And then, we¡¯ll have the opportunity to not only eliminate Han and hispanions but also take down Mr. Zabel himself. ¡°Imagine the sight of the Zabel family and the Lightdom Military Department¡¯s higher¨Cups kneeling before you. It will be a glorious moment.¡± Hearing this, Yussel¡¯s eyes changed. His heart was also filled with anticipation. In fact, he was already looking forward to such a scene. When he thought of the scene of Han and Mr. Zabel kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy, he was iparably excited. Yussel nodded and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s never toote to take revenge!¡± ¡°Reinhard, let¡¯s focus on the big picture and choose the raw stone.¡± When Reinhard heard this, he finally rxed. He was really afraid that Yussel would lose his mind from anger and attack Han and the others, ruining the n. Luckily, Yussel had regained hisposure and did not do anything overboard. He took out a remedy pills pill and handed it to Yussel. ¡°Yussel, I¡¯ve already chosen raw stone. Take a remedy pills pill first and circte your energy to recuperate.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yussel nodded. He took remedy pills and swallowed it. Then, he sat cross¨Clegged and began to circte his energy to heal himself. Reinhard nced at Han, and a cold glint shed across his eyes. However, he did not say much. After choosing raw stone, he began to wait. At this moment, he suddenly sensed something and hurriedly looked to the southeast. Over there, a ck¨Ceyed young man was smiling at him. This smile was very strange in Reinhard¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Reinhard frowned, his face solemn. Suddenly, he sensed something and looked to the other side. In the southwest, a young man in suit was also giving him a strange smile. Reinhard had an extremely strange feeling in his heart. It was as if he had be an existence in high demand, like prey that many hunters were staring at. However, he was not afraid, nor did he show any fear. His expression was calm, and there was no fluctuation in his expression. At the same time, he was also looking in all directions, observing the participants. At this moment, he realized that the people around him were really experts. The appraisers in each stall were not simple. Other than the appraisers, there were people who looked very dignified in every stall. ¡°Looks like the significance of the Stone King Cup this time is extraordinary. Many people from the hidden sects havee. Are they all here for the prize?¡± Reinhard frowned and pondered. As a member of the Geoist Master and a master of the mystical art of face reading, Yussel possessed keen eyes that could discern the extraordinary nature of individuals with a single nce. In the second round of thepetition, he could already see that many people had energy points of blood in their bodies, just like a torvosaurus. It was obvious that these people were not ordinary people. They were all here for something. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Just as Reinhard was pondering who these people were and what their motives were, the host picked up the microphone and said, ¡°All appraisers present, please stop. You are not allowed to choose raw stone again. Otherwise, you will be disqualified for cheating. Following his words, many appraisers present could only stop. The host immediately sent a polisher and photographer to every stall to cut the stone and record it. Another hour passed, and all the stones had been cut. In this round, more than half of the participants were eliminated. There were only 30 participants who could qualify for the preliminary round. After those failures left, the scene became much quieter than before. ¡°Next is the knockout stage!¡± The host nced at everyone who stayed behind and said, ¡°There are exactly 30 people left. Then, we¡¯ll split into 10 groups. ¡°There are three people in each group. Three people have to choose gems that can produce jade within the same pile of raw stone within the specified time. The person with the highest quality of jade will win. ¡°The two people with the lowest quality of green or without green will be eliminated. ¡°Then, the winner willpete with the winners of the other groups. The winner will enter the next round, and the loser will be eliminated. ¡°This cycle continued until the two best appraisers were selected and entered the semi¨Cfinals. ¡°The winner of the semifinals will be able to enter the finals andpete on the big stage in the middle of our dividing line. ¡°Next, all participants, please send representatives to draw lots to decide on the groumines¡± Theypeted with each other and were eliminated. In other words, the realpetition had just begun. Han opened his eyes and looked at Jerome. ¡°Mr. Griffith, I¡¯m representing Southern Heavenly Cate Raw Stone Market. As the boss, you should go and draw lots.¡± Jerome nodded and immediately walked towards the host. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 As Jerome took the lead, the remaining 29 representatives followed suit and made their way to the stage. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The host brought a box for drawing lots and ced it in front of the contestants. He signaled for them to line up and draw lots one by one. Coincidentally, Jerome stood behind Hickman in the line. ¡°We better not end up in the same group, Mr. Griffith,¡± Hickman remarked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jerome asked. ¡°As long as we ain¡¯t grouped together, I won¡¯t be eliminating you too soon,¡± Hickman said with a confident tone. ¡°Mr. Adams, are you that certain that you will win?¡± Jerome asked with a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ve spent countless years immersed in the Treasure Appraisal Industry. Evaluating gemstones is one of my greatest strengths. If we end up in the same group, I won¡¯t show any mercy, not even to Mr. Jaber,¡± Hickman confidently stated. That was a provocation! It was an overt provocation. Jerome¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone bing colder. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Let¡¯s see whoes out on top in the end.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, it¡¯s time to draw lots. Numbers 1, 3, and 5 will be in one group, numbers 2, 4, and 6 in another, and numbers 7, 8, and 9 in the final group,¡± the host announced. Hickman stepped forward and drew his lot. He revealed a small ballbeled with the number ¡°6¡± on it. ¡°Next up, let¡¯s wee the next participant,¡± the host dered as Hickman¡¯s number ¡°6¡± was announced. Jerome stepped forward and extended his hand into the box, retrieving a small ball with the number ¡°4¡± marked on it. ¡°Mr. Griffith, you have drawn number 4, which means you will be in the same group as Mr. Hickman,¡± the host announced. Hickman raised his eyebrows slightly. Jerome walked over and ced the ball he had drawn into a separate box designated for the group selection. ¡°Seems like fate has brought us together, Mr. Griffith. It¡¯s a destined encounter. Enemies are bound to cross paths,¡± Hickman said in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Adams, let¡¯s not take it too seriously. It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± Jerome replied in a nonchnt tone. As their gazes met, they could sense the frostiness in each other¡¯s eyes. After the tense encounter, the Louzs, along with Hickman, realized Han¡¯s true identity and promptly apologized. They chose to retreat and avoid any further trouble. To his surprise, fate seemed to have conspired to make them cross paths once again. This was an intense fight. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Martinez, for drawing number 2. Now, I announce the formation of the first group. Please proceed to the first stall,¡± the host dered. When Jerome heard this, his expression changed and he immediately looked over. On the other side, Yussel held a small ball marked with the number 2. His expression turned serious. The three of them locked eyes, their gazes filled with mutual animosity. Fate had brought together these enemies on a narrow path. ¡°Let¡¯s expect a good show. They all have conflicts. Now they are in the same group. It¡¯s going to be a great battle. ¡°Hurry, focus the camera on them. We must capture this captivating moment..¡± Upon discovering that the three of them were grouped together, a lively discussion erupted among the audience. Certain intrusive reporters and photographers had promptly aimed their cameras at the trio, capturing the unfolding events on film. Yussel approached Jerome, his voice dripping with coldness. ¡°No mercy will be shown this time, Jerome. Prepare to be kicked out.¡± Jerome chuckled, a hint of defiance in his voice. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s far from certain who wille out on top.¡± ¡°This time, victory is mine for the taking.¡± Yussel dered with unwavering confidence. With unwavering confidence in his acquired spellcasting abilities, Yussel was certain that once he stepped into thepetition booth, he would effortlessly identify the stones having emeralds in them and urately assess their quality. Additionally, Yussel had meticulously devised some special techniques to sabotage the raw stones chosen by hispetitors. This time, as long as he made a move, Hickman and Han would return in failure. Jerome couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Yussel, noticing the lingering swelling on his face. ¡°Easy there, Mr. Martinez. Don¡¯t let that inted ego of yours blind you. You wouldn¡¯t want to give yourself another p, would you?¡± Hearing this, Yussel¡¯s eyes darkened even more. He felt a burning pain on his face. He red at Jerome fiercely. ¡°Then let¡¯s ride a donkey and read the script. We¡¯ll see!¡± With a calcted demeanor, Yussel made his way back to his designated stall, joining Reinhard by his side. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous intensity, hinting at the brewing storm within him. ¡°Mr. Adams, be careful too¡± Jerome nced at Yussel, then at Hickman, and finally returned to his seat. Having experienced their recent sh, Jerome was well aware of the animosity between him and Yussel. He understood that Yussel was not one to be taken lightly, as he possessed a bag of tricks that could tip the scales in his favor. If Hickman was quite friendly to him, he would tell Hickman about Yussel¡¯s dark methods. However, Hickman¡¯s attitude towards them was extremely bad just now. He was also the helper of Luke and his son, so he was Jerome¡¯s enemy. That was why he didn¡¯t reveal anything, leaving just like that. ¡°Little brat, you don¡¯t even address me respectfully. I¡¯ll make you sufferter!¡± Hickman looked at Jerome¡¯s back coldly and returned to his stall. ¡°Mr. Adams, we¡¯re all counting on you this time,¡± Yonah said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Adams, those two are too arrogant. You have to teach them a lesson,¡± Luke also said. Hickman¡¯s eyes were cold as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made ample preparations. I guarantee that I¡¯ll make them scram!¡± After saying that, he took out three small balls and spun them in his hands. He looked at Han and Yussel with an iparably dangerous gaze. As a senior in the stone¨Cdetecting industry for decades, he had his own tricks. Next, he only needed to wait for Yussel and Han to fight. Jerome returned to his booth 038 and handed his lot to Han. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯re facing two powerful enemies this time. We can¡¯t let our guard down. ¡°These two people have many vicious methods. We have to be careful.¡± He had also learned stone¨Cdetecting, but his skill level was much lower than Hickman¡¯s, and he had no way topare with Yussel. Now that he was up against two experts at once, he was worried that he would suffer because of inexperience. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To put it bluntly, stone¨Cdetecting is also a gamble. ¡°It¡¯s apetition of one¡¯s skills and mental fortitude. In this aspect, other than my master, I¡¯ve never lost to anyone.¡± After a pause, he looked at thest stage and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m more curious about the reward for the Stone King Cup this time. Why are there so many people participating?¡± He nced around and realized that there were many experienced experts. He even discovered two terrifying existences that he had no way of seeing through. It was obvious that those people were here for the Stone King Cup Therefore, he was very curious. What exactly was the reward of the Stone King Cup that attracted so many people? Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Jerome¡¯s voice carried a hint of curiosity and suspicion as he directed his question toward Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you genuinely don¡¯t know or are you feigning ignorance? Han¡¯s response was firin as he shook his head. ¡°I genuinely have no idea.¡± Jerry¡¯s brows furrowed as he directed a perplexed gaze at Han. ¡°Mr. Jaber, the reward for the Stone King Cup this time is truly remarkable. Are you truly unaware of this?¡± Han coxinued to shake his head. The Griffith brothers exchanged a quick nce, their eyes reflecting the mutual astonishment they felt. How could Han not know such an important thing? Jerome¡¯s restrained expression concealed his thoughts as he elucidated, ¡°The Stone King Cup holds immense significance this time, and the rewards it offers are truly exceptional. ¡°By participating in the Stone King Cup, you have the chance to catch the attention of the organizers and secure a coveted position in the country¡¯s new department, the Earth Vein Master. ¡°Furthermore, the gemstones used in the Stone King Cup finals are of exceptional value. Rumor has it that the gemstones alone are worth hundreds of millions, and they will be awarded to the champion. ¡°Lastly, by winning the Stone King Cup, you not only secure a prize worth tens of millions of dors, but you also earn the trust of Steve himself. This means you¡¯ll be granted significant authority and command exclusive resources and forces as a trusted aide of the Earth Vein Masters. ¡°These three conditions were publicized just four days ago, and the news quickly spread throughout the city, if not the entire country. ¡°In essence, winning the Stone King Cup will propel you to the pinnacle of sess. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you really don¡¯t know? Four days ago? Han smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Four days ago, I was still at Whileal Kingdom.¡± When the Griffith brothers heard this, they understood. No wonder Han didn¡¯t know the importance of Stone King Cup. It turned out that Han was overseas at that time. ¡°What¡¯s an Earth Vein Master?¡± Han asked. Jerome elucidated. ¡°The Earth Vein Master is merely a colloquial term we use. Officially, it is known as the Geological Investigation Bureau, responsible for surveying and monitoring the country¡¯s mountains and rivers to locate the coveted dragon vein. ¡°Their job is to seek the dragon and strike its acupoint and nail something to death!¡± ¡°Something?¡± ¡°ording to legend, prolonged exposure to the dragon vein can cause a transformation, turning ordinary beings into extraordinary dragons. The descendants of those buried within this dragon vein possess the potential to be formidable individuals. The task of the Geological Investigation Bureau is to locate such dragon veins and neutralize the imminent transformation, ensuring that the potential dragon is kept at bay!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°By sealing off the dragon vein, any possibility of a new king emerging is eliminated. The country will remain stable, and Steve will remain on the throne.¡± Han frowned slightly when he heard this. Were these people all so superstitious? Theyout was indeed infinitely useful, capable of altering one¡¯s destiny and bringing fortune to one¡¯s family. The flow of the dragon vein was originally a natural phenomenon. By forcibly severing the dragon vein, its natural course would be disrupted. However, the dragon vein could not be severed or halted. If severed in one location, the dragon vein would gather and flow elsewhere. Eventually, the dragon vein would converge at an elusive point, giving rise to a new emperor. This was the immutablew of nature, an inevitability that could not be escaped. Indeed, the rise and fall of dynasties was an eternal cycle. With the passage of time, new talents would emerge, challenging the existing order and bringing about the transformation of dynasties. It was simply wrong for Steve to establish this so¨Ccalled Earth Vein Master, However, not many people could clearly recognize this point. Han nced at everyone present and frowned slightly. At that moment, it finally dawned on him why there were so many experts gathered here. It became clear that they were all driven by the allure of power and personal gain. Once they imed the championship, they would not only acquire fame but also amass a great fortune. Once they entered the so¨Ccalled Geological Investigation Bureau, it meant that they would have the authority to steer the course of the underground dragon vein. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If people with hidden agendas managed to infiltrate the Geological Investigation Bureau and manipte the natural path of the dragon vein, it could potentially disrupt the existing power structure. The consequences could be dire, leading to instability and endangering the livelihoods of the people. Han looked at the final stage of Cup Stone King and thought to himself, ¡°For the sake of the world, we definitely can¡¯t change the dragon vein, let alone let people with ulterior motives enter the Geological Investigation Bureau. ¡°I must win the Stone King Cup this time!¡± If the dragon vein fell into the hands of some people with ulterior motives, the consequences would be unimaginable. Instead of that, it was better to be in his hands. At the very least, he was now sessful and would not destroy the dragon vein. He could also ensure the prosperity of Longhard Kingdom. As time passed, the thirty people finished drawing lots. The ten groups of people had already been assigned their corresponding seats. The staff sent the number tes of the corresponding stalls to the participants. At the same time, the staff brought the participants to the designated stall in the orange area. Every piece of raw stone was covered with a special lid. It made it impossible to detect the details of raw stone in advance. It was very mysterious. Moreover, there were only 24 raw stone pills in each stall. Everyone got eight. *Reducing the total amount means that it will increase the difficulty of appraising. It will definitely be very difficult to distinguish these raw stone,¡± Han thought to himself. About five minutester, the ten groups of people arrived at their respective stalls and stood in three corners in a triangr formation. Han and Russel stood in the same stall, staring at each other with cold eyes. ¡°Han, even if you don¡¯t bet with me, you still have topete with me in the end.¡± Yussel didn¡¯t even look at Hickman. He just stared at Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, now, do you want to make a bet with me? ¡°If I win, I need you to kill someone for me. ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, you lost a bet with Mr. Griffith and you can¡¯t harass me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Griffith will settle scores with you?¡± Han stared at Yussel with a cold gaze. What was this guy trying to do? He kepting to make a bet with him as if he would definitely win. Did he have to kill him? ¡°I¡¯m not harassing you. I¡¯m just interacting with you normally. Anyway, we¡¯re going to have a competition soon, right?¡± Yussel said. ¡°Who do you want to kill?¡± Han asked. ¡°You know this person too, Robert!¡± Yussel said. Han raised his eyebrows. ¡°You have a grudge against him?¡± ¡°Sort of. He must die!¡± Yussel said. When he mentioned Robert, his eyes shed with deep hatred and anger. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, with iny strength, I can¡¯t kill Robert¡± With your strength, it¡¯s indeed quite difficult to kill Robert, Han said indifferently Yssel stared at Han and said with a serious expression If you don¡¯t want to bet, I¡¯ll hire you. I¡¯ll pay you 20 million dors to kill Robert for me. How about that? Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Babies Dyane Baily Haytan ocket at Vusal and friend te hist shaght of a peuple bus he never experted that the person Vier wanted to 216 He kind my fatherlund it ally That¡¯s the problem between you then You guys when yourselves 1 durit was to get it has Cha Identificaron Competion let¡¯s pro at by one capabilities, Han and calmnby Tarre were many kinds of prices in the martial world. Robert had dentarated 1ighters Caty for so long, du har turely foreover, he had yet to fired out ein wening. He¨Cbed out want to act as a car¡¯s power for Vissef Alen, bedel ot have the most engage as such grievances in the marrial world ¡°i¡¯s men elkay even if 1 par 20 Allion dors Yowly face fell after he heard that ber had mud an visor fit ¡°¨¹ks you chunk, yoni bent everything You wind mar ins kill women pus 20 million dors Dry (you erally lun?, do Haydan sowered Upon art then, Fam were you kalfing me pist now? Br had already offered such a high price, but Mas was dill Impervans. He was umply hunduring him. Tha This nn dors However Ha such perize for whoever the gamit wen Muntii b?r tuu pretiratiasunt ne qrorstaina. You desc) hater to arower, and you spil i m¨² yourel. I¡¯m not boding you,¡± Bussel & eyes berame even colder shirt hearing this, He stared at Bas terrorly. ¡°Alright, Han, You forecend was to da geomuted Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Stendy reached set and touched de cow stones, which wornered by a Sanor Hastan agree to h¨²a respura, h?r night just destroy there can women, of which there were more than twenty, and drag dayian wh Staysw ared coudy. He served and grabbed Tussel¡¯s wrth, has leasing him lonch bow che suunn sad sprayed. Hares sapkodie grooms suddendy dial uNE SPOT md dow towars. Reali, adituen l?rvide to the naBLI? UYG filed with a buteous sinile. the capluie atoms how a day would debiutely destroy Havbus cae soles mast made it but to?T has tenido true in the real second. Wiels yes wided in distastel When You Yussel¡¯s wrist bones instantly shattered with that crisp sound. Yussel¡¯s expression twisted in pain as he let out a miserable scream. Before Yussel could speak, Han pushed him away and said coldly, ¡°If you want to destroy tny raw stones, you would have 10 pay the price. ¡°Yussel, you better be well¨Cbehaved and stay away from me. The next time I¡¯ll kill you if I see you take any action on my raw stones Yussel touched the broken bone and gritted his teeth. He stared at Han fiercely. ¡°Fine. Jaber, you¡¯re screwed since you attacked me this way.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Han¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. As the Sovereign of Shadows, he had countless powerful enemies. He didn¡¯t care about someone like Robert or even the Demigod Steve Skye. How Yussel actually dared to threaten him. He was ying with fire! Yussel never said uncle before he was stared at by Han. He felt as if he had been electric¨Cshocked, and his entire body trembled. Han¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. It was sharp as a knife and cold as hell. Even a geoist master like Yussel felt his blood freeze when he was red at by Han. It was as if he were facing the mass murderer who had walked out of a field littered with corpses and made people feel cold. Thud! Thud! Thud! Yussel couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. He looked at Han with iparable fear and trepidation. Even his eyesight could make people terrified. Who exactly was Han? ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just then, a shout came. A fully armed warrior appeared in front of Han and the others, staring coldly at Yussel. Although he was a warrior, by counting his shoulder marks, he was at least a juniormander. Yussel¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the man, and he was the first to sling usations. He quickly comined. ¡°Sir, in order to win in advance, Han attacked me and fractured my bones. Please set things straight for me.¡± With that, he ced his broken wrist in front of the warrior for him to see. His wrist bones were obviously broken. His wrist hung down limply, and the ce where the bones were broken was iparably red and swollen. A cold glint shed in the warrior¡¯s eyes while he saw this. He stared at Han and asked. ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it,¡± Han said calmly. The warrior¡¯s face fell. ¡°Do you know that this is against the no fighting rule here and that you will be disqualified from thepetition?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°If you knew, why did you still do it?¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s answer, the warrior¡¯s face became even longer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being disqualified by us?¡± Yussel stood at the side of the warrior and stared at Han with a look ofcency in his eyes. He said in a deep voice. ¡°Sir, Han hurt people maliciously. He doesn¡¯t take the organizer¡¯s rules and regtions seriously. ¡°He deliberately broke thew and should be doubly guilty. He has to be disqualified from participating in thepetition and used as an example to warn others.¡± The reason he did that just now was not only to destroy Han¡¯s raw stones but also to deliberately lure Han to attack. As long as Han beat him, he would definitely break the rules here. As long as he broke the rules, the organizers would definitely make it hot for Han. This was his scheme! Since he couldn¡¯t win against Han, he would lure Han to make mistakes and lose his qualification to participate. As long as Han was disqualified, dealing with Hickman would be a piece of cake. At this time, Hickman also stood up and said, ¡°Sir, I can testify that Han did hit someone.¡± He could tell that Han was especially difficult to deal with. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Han was a bit pissed off. Just now, Hickman stood at the side and witnessed the entire process. He should know that Yussel was responsible for everything. The culprit was Yussel. However, Hickman actually stood up and kicked Han when he was down. He used Han in order to disqualify him from thepetition. That was below the belt! ¡°Mr. Jaber, I just saw it with my own eyes. You broke Mr. Martinez¡¯s wrist. I was just telling the truth, Hickman said calmly. Yussel did not expect Hickman to say this. He was delighted and immediately said to the warrior, ¡°Sir, see, I¡¯ve got a witness here. ¡°ording to the rules and regtions here, Han has to be disqualified from thepetition, and let him¡­¡± Before he could finish the sentence, the warrior had already pped him hard. Yussel was spun on the spot by that powerful hit before he fell to the ground. He felt his head buzzing and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. *Well¡­¡± Hickman was also stunned while standing aside. He originally thought that as long as there were two witnesses, the man would then revoke Han¡¯s qualifications. However, instead of Han being disqualified, Yussel was beaten. Yussel stood up and covered his face. He looked at the warrior in disbelief. ¡°Sir, why¡­ why did you hit me?¡± That punch stunned him. Just now, they were clearly criticizing Han. However, the man didn¡¯t go against Han; instead, he hit Yussel. ¡°Why is that?¡± Yussel thought. ¡°I do want to hit you!¡± The warrior¡¯s cold eyes fiercely red at Yussel. ¡°You flouted thew and hit below the belt! ¡°Do you think we¡¯re all blinded? ¡°Just now, I saw you attack the raw stones in front of Mr. Jaber. You even shot out the three explosive arrows in your hand, wanting to destroy the raw stones in front of Mr. Jaber. ¡°You¡¯re the culprit for everything, the first to sling usations and put the me on Mr. Jaber. You even used him of attacking you! ¡°You¡¯re so vicious. You even tried to mislead me and make me punish Mr. Jaber. You deserve that beat!¡± After saying that, he pped Yussel¡¯s face again. Yussel was beaten until his teeth cracked and bled. He looked extremely miserable. ¡°Being one of the organizers, these two ps are my punishment for you. If you dare to do this again, I¡¯ll directly disqualify you from thepetition,¡± the warrior said coldly. Yussel felt a burning pain on his face. However, he did not dare be arrogant in front of this warrior. He could only endure the pain and admit his bad luck. After the warrior finished dealing with Yussel, he turned around and stared coldly at Hickman. ¡°And you, Hickman, you¡¯re also not that well¨Cbehaved. You broke off in the middle of a sentence and tried to confuse the public. You¡¯re not a good guy either. ¡°I¡¯m just warning you verbally this time. If you mess around again, I¡¯ll also disqualify you from the competition. When Hickman heard this, he was livid. After all, he was more than 80 years older than this warrior. He felt embarrassed when this warrior said that. However, he did not dare to make it public. After all, this warrior was one of the organizers and a higher¨Cup in the Lightdom Military Department. He was not someone that an ordinary man like him could provoke. The warrior red at Yussel and Hickman and said coldly. ¡°Thepetition will start soon. You two take care! If you dare to attack Mr. Jaber again, don¡¯t ine me for not being nice.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Hickman and Yussel stood where they were. Their faces fell, and they were livid. They originally wanted to work together to kick Han out, but they never expected the organizer to stand or Han¡¯s side so tantly. They had to suffer a double whammy after trying to take advantage! They had suffered a lot! Especially for Yussel, he clutched his broken wrist with a painful and hideous expression as he red fiercely at Han. He would have torn Han into pieces if he could kill him with his eyes. ¡®I would advise you not to have such thoughts. It¡¯s best for us to just startpeting. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being nice,¡± Han said coldly. He was not a good guy. He just taught Yussel a lesson to make him back off. After all, this was Mr. Zabel¡¯s ce. He was in charge of the Gemstone Identification Competition¡¯s safety. He had to show some respect to Mr. Zabel and not make things difficult for him. Otherwise, with his temper, he would have killed Yussel long ago when Yussel attacked the raw stones! However, his patience had a limit. If Yussel did not know what was good for himself and continued tomit crimes, he would not show mercy anymore. ¡°All contestants, please get ready. We will start the knockout stage in one minute.¡± At this moment, the emcee said, ¡°The rule of thispetition was to pick three raw stones, which have emerald in them, within your own booth in ten minutes after all the lids were opened. The person with the best quality of emerald will win! ¡°There are no other rules other than that!¡± The emcee¡¯s voice was very loud and resounded throughout the venue. Everyone¡¯s expression changed after hearing this. Apart from being able to find the one that had an emerald in it, there were no other rules. What did this mean? Could it mean that everyone was allowed to fight in the group and encouraged everyone to stop at nothing to get what they wanted? Wasn¡¯t this rule toox? When Chambers, Huck, Morris, and the other contestants heard this, their eyes immediately lit up. They could all tell the organizers were very tolerant during this knockout stage. They encouraged competitors to cheat,pete, and stop at nothing to get what they wanted. In other words, as long as you had that ability, you could win the game. As for morality, it didn¡¯t matter at all! Many capable people were overjoyed and ready to move. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hickman¡¯s expression changed. He was old. In terms of violence, he was no match for Han and Yussel. Yussel¡¯s eyes also lit up. He immediately began to tear his clothes apart. Enduring the pain, he wrapped them around his broken bones so that his wrist wouldn¡¯t hurt so much and he could recover a little of his mobility. Just as everyone was stillprehending the emcee¡¯s words in detail, the countdown began. ¡°All contestants, please be ready. There are still thirty seconds before thepetition begins. Thirty, twenty¨Cnine, twenty¨Ceight¡­.., All the contestants listened to the countdown and stood ready. Some of them kept adjusting their breathing to maintain peak performance. Some people kept sizing up the enemies, their eyes filled with viciousness and vignce. Some were sizing up the raw stones, which had a lid on, with excitement in their eyes. Under everyone¡¯s anticipation, the countdown came to the final moment. ¡°Five, four, three, two, one, go With this shout, the contestants in the ten groups instantly began to fight. Some attacked people crazily, while others fought for the stones. Thepetition was immediately messed up, as if a chaotic battle had begun. Han, go to hell!¡± Chapter 949 Chapter 949 1. 2. ? 3. 4. ? 5. The Invincible Mercenary King ( Artist: Han ) Chapter 949 Posted by HsJamsa, 13 Views, Released on October 16, 2023 Options Yussel had already wanted to kill Han the moment the emcee finished exining the rules In any case, as the ecee had just said, such a situation did not need to follow the roles Just stop at nothing to eliminate the opponent. Moreover, the emcee did not say that killing was not allowed. That treant everything was allowed Therefore, he had brewed hus killing intent just now After the countdown, he quickly attacked, wanting to kill Han. This way, he could get rid of his opponent and win. Well.. When Hickman saw Yssel attack, his expression intnediately changed. He hurriedly moved far away, worried that he would get caught in the crossfire He was just amon man on the street. He might be able to defeat others in terms of stone¨C detecting skills. However, in terms of risking their own lives, he was no match for these two people Now that a conflict had broken out between the two of them, he would definitely suffer from it You are absolutely ying with fire¡°¡± Han didn¡¯t even dodge the fierce attack. His gaze was extremely cold He had just taught Yussel a lesson. He never expected that Yussel would actually want to kill him, Yussel was so vicious! Damn! Yussel grinned hideously when he saw that Han didn¡¯t dodge. He looked at Han as if he were looking at a corpse He purposely added poison to the explosive arrows he shot just now, which could immediately suffocate hum to dieach, As long as the explosive arrows could pierce through Han¡¯s skus, it would definitely make it hot for Han. At that moment, Han acted like a sh and grabbed the explosive arrows immediately ¡°What?¡± Yund¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His explosive arrows speed was even faster than a bullet. It was impossible to see much with the naked eye, and its force was also iparably strong Moreover, he had specially forged these explosive arrows in order to deal with Robert. Its strength was strong mough to kill the seven¨Cstar General Now Han had caught the explosive arrows by just using his fingern. Could it be possible that Hayiana power was even more terrifying than that of the seven star General Jow bow was this possible? ¡°Yaser, do you want to kill me Han held the explosive arrows and looked at the venom on them, this gaze was as cold is He had youred Yussel¡¯s life just now, but Yussel still didn¡¯t know what was good for himself and tried to kill him, He was ying with fret. ¡°Son of a bath, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re really that strong¡± Yusse gritted his teeth and inediately raised his hands. With a thick of tus togers, the explosive arrows us his hash m towards the vital parts of Staylon¡¯sudy Haun gaz beme even colder Wah of his hand, he grabatud all the explosive arrows in his haunt When Yussed save thus, his eyes altest pred out Han was able to catch he explosive annuws with his bare hands and was will sale and wint there was watch in ne john. He was as string de find After a short money of duck, Yussuperion changed. He immediately rushed over his shad ? ??? sostching the raw Mo Explosive arrows in Havian hand had already ow Yussel¡¯s body. The heart, throat, lungs.. The explosive arrows, which had poison on them, hadpletely struck Yussel¡¯s vital parts. Yussel felt a sharp pain all over his body. He looked at the explosive arrows and then at Han. He opened his mouth and could not believe that Han would actually fight back. ¡°Yussel, you¡¯re the one who was ying with the fire. Don¡¯t me me,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Antidote, antidote¡­¡± Yussel¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly reached for the antidote in his arms. However, before he could take out the antidote, the poison had invaded his heart through the blood vessels, freezing the blood in his body. Yussel fell to the ground with a loud bang. His eyes widened, and he stopped breathing. ¡°You should think of the consequences of being killed by me when you try to kill me,¡± Han said. Well.. Hickman stood at the side. When he saw Yussel die, his expression changed drastically. He never expected that this was just a Gemstone Identification Competition, and someone died. This was too terrifying! After killing Yussel, Han looked like he had just done something insignificant. His expression was calm as he turned to look at Hickman. ¡°Mr. Adams, are you going to attack me too?¡± Hickman¡¯s expression changed drastically. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Jaber, I definitely have no intention of harming you.¡± Han was stony¨Cfaced and said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you have no intention of harming me, let¡¯s have a fair game. ¡°There are twenty¨Cfour raw stones here. They¡¯re all covered in lids. Since you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll let you choose three raw stones first before wepete.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hickman¡¯s eyes lit up. After seeing Yussel¡¯s death, the first thing he wanted to do was forfeit the game and no longer participate in thispetition. He was afraid that Han would also kill him. Now that Han had given him a fair chance topete, he was overjoyed. ¡°I, Han, never lie,¡± Han said seriously. ¡°Alright, since you said so, it would be disrespectful for me to decline.¡± Hickman¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. He immediately took action and lifted all the lids to check them carefully. After all the lids were lifted, all the raw stones were disyed in front of Han and Hickman. These raw stones were all pure ck skins without any luster. Most of them had a frosted texture. ¡°God¡¯s Eye!¡± Han said. He immediately activated his God¡¯s Eye skill to watch. However, the surface material of these raw stones was extremely special. Even with God¡¯s Eye, one could not tell what was in it. ¡°How can there be such strange raw stones in the world?¡± Hickman was apparently seeing these pure ck raw stones for the first time. He was stunned on the spot and did not know how to start. ¡°Mr. Adams, do you want to make a move or not? Pay attention to the time. If you don¡¯t make a move, I will,¡± Han said. Hickman looked at the time and gritted his teeth. He bit the bullet and went to check each raw stone. After he finished checking, Han quickly took action. He put his hand on the raw stones and activated his powerful Internal Strength to sense them. Since God¡¯s Eye did not work, he would then use Heart Cultivation to sense it He cultivated the most powerful cultivation technique in the world, so his perception of spiritual energy was even sharper Any spiritual energy would be exposed under his touch. Soon, after Han touched every raw stone, he knew all the details of them. Mr. Adains, there are still three minutes left. Have you done? Han asked. Hickinan was still confused. It was impossible to determine which piece of raw stone had emerald in it and which did not. He looked at the time and gritted his teeth. He bit the bullet and randomly chose three raw stones without saying a word. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made my choice. It¡¯s your turn now,¡± Hickman said. Without a single word, Han immediately made his move and also chose three raw stones. Just as they finished choosing, the emcee¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up. Everyone, please stop.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 As soon as the emcee finished speaking, all ten groups of contestants stopped. At this moment, everyone outside the arena was shocked. They stared wide¨Ceyed and were dumbstruck at the scene in front of them. All contestants were engaged in rather intense fights and killings in all ten stalls. Other than Yussel, there were also some people who were killed and were covered in blood. Some of them could not defeat the opponent, were knocked down, and were covered in injuries. There were only seven people who could stand there unscathed. They were Han, Hickman, Huck, Morris, Chambers, and an evil, cold¨Ceyed young man with shoulder¨Clength hair, as well as a very handsome woman with a curvy body. The others were either lying in pools of blood or dead. Only these six people stood there with three raw stones in their hands. Many stalls were covered in blood. On one of the stalls, the three contestants had a life¨Cand¨Cdeath struggle. They all fell to the ground and had no time to choose raw stone. This meant that no one in their stall could be promoted. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Gemstone Identification Competition? Why did someone suddenly die?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sudden death. Someone was killing. Are the rules allowing people to kill?¡± Jerome, Jerry, Luke, and his son were all stunned by seeing this scene. None of them had expected something like this to happen. Not only they, but all the spectators there were also stunned. ¡°Hurry up, save him!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After an unknown period of time, someone finally came to his senses and shouted loudly. At the same time, the emcee also said, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Hurry up and save people! ¡°Also, move the corpse out!¡± A group of doctors in white coats came in with the emcee¡¯s voice and carried all the injured out to be rescued. Some doctors immediately carried the bodies out after checking their vital signs and confirming that they were dead. ¡°Yussel¡­¡± When Reinhard saw Yussel being carried out, he immediately screamed and pounced forward. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Hubby¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just Reinhard. Many rtives and friends of the participants teared up when they saw them die. They pounced on the corpses and wailed. After they cried, they all turned around and red at the murderers, their eyes filled with hatred and anger. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± A man rushed out of the crowd and lunged at that long¨Chaired, evil young man. He took out a sharp knife and stabbed the young man¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire!¡± The long¨Chaired youth¡¯s eyes turned even colder. He suddenly attacked. A force of energy, as quick as lightning, knocked the sharp knife in the man¡¯s hand into the air. He then grabbed the knife and stabbed the man in the neck. It was fast, ruthless and urate! His movements were neat, extremely skilled, and not sloppy at all! One could tell that this long¨Chaired young man often killed at first sight, and his iparably swift movements didn¡¯t hesitate at all. The man¡¯s pupils constricted violently. He felt the threat of death and wanted to dodge it. However, the long¨Chaired young 10.47 Than was too fast. He could not dodge at all and out only watch helplessly as the sharp knife approached. Stop! Just as the long¨Chaired young man¡¯s sharp knife was about to pierce the man, a shout sounded. Then a shot rang out. The bullet knocked the sharp knife away and stabbed into one of the stalks. Mr. Zabel¡¯s gaze was cold. He appeared on the scene and stared coldly at the long¨Chaired young man. ¡°Four¨Csea Traveler, our rules only allow you to attack during the stone¨Cdetecting. You are not allowed to hurt others!¡± Karen held a pistol behind him and stared coldly at the long¨Chaired young man, Four¨Csea Traveler. He was the one who fired the gun just now. It urately hit the sharp knife in Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s hand and helped the man escape. Four¨Csea Traveler looked at Mr. Zabel and Karen. His eyes became even colder. ¡°He was the one who wanted to kill me. I was just defending. The man dodged a bullet. He felt as if he had gone to hell and back. He was so frightened that he fell to the ground, panting and sweating profusely. At this moment, he could even hear his own heartbeat. It was deafening and iparably loud Karen gave the two soldiers behind him a look. The two soldiers immediately understood and stepped forward to drag Four¨Csea Traveler away. ¡°Sir, three people died. The others are seriously injured, and their lives are not in danger.¡± Just now, a doctor walked in from outside and reported the number of casualties to Mr. Zabel. ¡°Give sufficient subsidies andpensation to those who were dead. As for those injured, give them the maximum amount ofpensation. We¡¯ll be responsible for their medical expenses. You guys submit a report, and I¡¯ll approve it,¡± said Mr. Zabel. ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the order and saluting, the doctor immediately went back. He ordered the other doctors to gather all the injured people and send them to the highest¨Clevel hospital for treatment by ambnce. At the same time, some of them discussedpensation with the family members of the deceased. They worked systematically and separated the work. Soon, they calmed some of the families of the deceased and took them out of the scene. Mr. Zabel nodded to the emcee on stage to continue. The emcee immediately understood and said loudly, ¡°Then, there are only seven contestants left. All polishers, please go to work¡± As he spoke, the seven polishers pushed the cutting machine and arrived next to those seven people. All eyes were on those seven polishers, and they began to cut the raw stones chosen by the six contestants. Soon, the results were out. All the raw stones of the seven people had emerald in them. The polishers used different oil pens to mark the stones of the seven people. Other than the stall where Han and Hickman were, the other five people all won. This was because the five of them were the only ones who could stand safely in their own stall. Of course, they did not need topare the quality of the emerald pendant in order to be promoted. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Hickman¡¯s eyes lit up. He never expected that the three pieces of raw stone that he had randomly chosen would actually have emeralds in them. This was really a blessing from God. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited.¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said indifferently, ¡°In terms of the emerald pendant quality, my emerald is definitely better than yours. ¡°Besides, even if you win, do you feel confident that you can survive to the next round?¡± Hickman¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He looked at the other stalls and then at the bloodstains on the ground. His face turned pale. Other than Han, who was easygoing, the other five were not easy to deal with! Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Like and indy and weed. ¡°Mr Adam, you can¡¯t be joking. How can you abstain? 1 p paid a gre price to bring you here for would wan the championship We fought hard to make it to the knockout bage How can we gave up ¡°Mr. Adams, we must persevere and aim for the championship/ The Edwards family had new 12lwards family lud reached N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. the knockout stage before but now, under the leadership of Hickman, the tage. There was a possibility that they might even make it to the semifinals Due they reached the semifinals, it meant they would be among the top four. Being among the top four would bring graficant prestige to the Edwards family in the gem industry, and their business would soar to new heights Whether they became mpions or runners¨Cup, their business would undoubtedly thrive if they could make it to the finals Therefore, Lake did not want Hickman to give up. Hickman red at him and coldly said. ¡°What¡¯s more important, winning the championship or my life? Do you think I can sinvive facing these people Luke was left speechless by lus words. He aho saw that Huck Alexander, Chambers Anderson, Morris Rodriguez, the long¨Chaired youth, and the silent young girl were all formidable characters When those people made a move, they either sent their opponents flying or drew blood. No matter how skilled Hickman was in his appraisal techniques, he was no match for this group of ruthless and wicked experts. He could either be seriously injured or killed. It was evident that Hickman was scared! Not to mention that Hickman was scared. Even Luke, who personally witnessed those people killing others, felt a chill down Jus spine. He tried putting himself in Hickman Adams¡® shoes and realized avoiding confrontation was the best approach against those people! Only by evading their aggression can one livefortably. ¡°Mr. Adams, are you going to abstain?¡± the host asked. ¡°After I abstain, will I be able to keep all these emerald pendants?¡± Hickman asked. ¡°As long as they are the emerald pendants you appraised during thepetition, they will all belong to you,¡± the host replied. ¡°Okay, I abstain.¡± Hickman said solemnly Han Jaber. Huck Alexander, Morris Rodriguez, and those people were as strong as monsters. He dared not confront them head¨Con and did not have the ability to do so. At this moment, all he could do was retreat swiftly. After confirming Hickman¡¯s abstention through multiple inquiries, the host sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s really a pity.¡± Then, he announced Hickman¡¯s abstention through the broadcast. Hickman took the emerald pendants he had appraised and turned to look at Han, saying, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I wish you good luck.¡± After saying that, he left the scene with Luke and his son, then watched from the outside. He sensed that what would follow would be a true sh of titans, something an ordinary person like him could not participate in With Hickman¡¯s elimination, only six people remained in the arena. If they were grouped in threes, two groups advance to the semifinals. would However, a voice came through the earpiece of the host. Upon hearing this voice, the host¡¯s expression changed, and then he shouted loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, ording to the 10:47 organizer¡¯s request, the next round will be a group of six The rules remain the same, Whoever can find the most valuable and highest¨Cquality geinstones will emerge victorious. There are no other rules.¡± Please, all six contestants, move to the red area. Upon hearing this statement, many spectators at the scene exchanged puzzled looks. With only six people remaining, grouped together, and only one spot for victory, it would be a fierce battle to the bitter endi ¡°It¡¯s going to be a spectacle! A six¨Cperson fight¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s ce our bets. Guess who wille out on top? There are odds for each contender.¡± ¡°Wow, the bookmaker is really biased, huh? The odds for Han Jaber winning are three times higher, while Huck Alexander¡¯s odds are only 1.3?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious. Han Jaber may be powerful, but when ites to gemstone battles, Huck Alexander is the true expert.¡® ¡°Look, Morris Rodriguez¡¯s odds of winning are also quite low, only 1.2¡± ¡°Morris Rodriguez is a Dragon Seeker, immersed in this field for decades. His mastery of the art of seeking the dragon and striking its acupoint has reached a level of perfection. Moreover, he is an eight¨Cstar general¨Css master. He is bound to win this time!¡± ¡°Come,e,e. Don¡¯t miss it. Come and ce your bets.¡± Outside the spectator stands, a cunning¨Clooking young man had set up an informal betting booth and was enthusiastically calling out to attract all the spectators toe and ce their bets. As this betting booth appeared, many spectators flocked to it, discussing and debating among themselves. Upon seeing this scene, Karen Zane furrowed her brow and was about to go over and intervene. However, Mr. Zabel quickly grabbed her arm and shook his head, whispering. ¡°This is Demigod Steve Sky¡¯s younger brother, Steve Shock! ¡°His appearance sometimes signifies the presence of Steve Sky himself. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved.¡± Karen Zane frowned but ultimately decided not to interfere. After all, Steve Sky was soon to be crowned the champion, and it was wise not to offend anyone from the Sky lineage. ¡°Everyone, have you seen that long¨Chaired man, the Four¨Csea Traveler? His capability is immeasurable; he¡¯s at least a nine¨Cstar General!¡± ¡°His stone¨Cdetecting skills are impressive. I¡¯ve been observing him for a while, and he can unearth exceptional top¨Cgrade emerald pendants worth a fortune every time.¡± ¡°It is said that hees from a mysterious ce, making him a dark horse with the potential to win the championship.¡± ¡°As for the young maiden, her name is Lindsey Scott, and she possesses formidable credentials, approaching the level of a god¨Css expert.¡± ¡°ording to the information she provided, she hails from an aplished and enigmatic sect, and her stone¨Cdetecting skills are top¨Cnotch. She is also a strong contender for the championship and should not be underestimated.¡± ¡°Morris Rodriguez, Chambers Anderson, and Huck Alexander, these three individuals are incredibly formidable. They are definitely the top contenders for the championship.¡± ¡°As for Han Jaber, although he may surpass Robert Bard in terms of abilities, thispetition is not just about strength but also about stone¨Cdetecting skills. He is the underdog, and I don¡¯t really believe he can win.¡± *Everyone, don¡¯t just stand idle. Hurry up and ce your bets. As the house, I ept any amount of money.¡± After realizing that no one was paying attention to him, Steve became even more reckless, shouting and urging the live audience toe and ce their bets while pretending to analyze the situation. In his analysis, everyone else was either a dark horse or a top contender, except for Han Jaber, who was considered an underdog with the highest odds. Steve looked down on Han jaber! ¡°I¡¯m betting on Lindsey Scott!¡± ¡°I think Four¨Csea Traveler can wind¡± Tm betting on Morris Rodriguez!¡± Many audience niebers at the venue saw the opportunity to ce their bets and eagerly pulled out money to participate However there were not inany people supporting Han Jaber. Tm betting 20 million dors on Han Jaber to win!¡± Just as everyone was enthusiastically engaged in the activity, a clear and melodious voice was heard. Reign Labenz appeared at the betting counter and dropped a check worth 20 million dors, betting on Han to win. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Steve was stunned when he saw the check All the people at the scene were stunned, including those who bought the bets. Twenty million dors! It was written in ck and white, a string of zeros. Furthermore, thepany¡¯s seal confirmed the check¡¯s authenticity. Everyone in the room looked up at Reign Labenz. With just one nce, all the men were captivated. Reign Labenz was incredibly beautiful! Especially during this period, under the influence of Han Jaber¡¯s love, she had gained a touch of mature feminine charin, adding a hint of enchanting energy that wasn¡¯t there before. She stood there like the most beautiful painting, captivating enough to bring about the downfall of a country. Her beauty was so breathtaking that it made hearts skip a beat. Every single movement she made revealed a captivating allure. With her bright eyes and wless skin that seemed delicate enough to break at a touch, she drove all the men crazy. Most importantly, under the influence of Han during this period, Reign¡¯s figure had be even more incredible and alluring than before. Her ample 36D bust was even more pronounced! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her well¨Crounded and shapely figure was even more attention¨Cgrabbing. Reign Labenz was dressed modestly, but it paradoxically gave her an irresistible aura, making her even more eye¨Ccatching. Even someone as experienced and knowledgeable about women as Ivan Sky could not help but be spellbound for a good five seconds upon seeing Reign. ¡°Bet 20 million dors. I bet Han Jaber wins. Do you dare to ept?¡± Reign said. Ivan finally regained hisposure and chuckled. ¡°Beauty, are you sure you want to spend so much money on an underdog to win? ¡°Han Jaber is indeed a formidable contestant, very strong. However, he will be facing opponents who are equally mysterious and skilled. There¡¯s a high possibility that he will be besieged by five peopleter. ¡°Based on my understanding of human nature, Han Jaber will be targeted in the next round and be the first to be eliminated. ¡°If you bet on him to win, you may very well end up at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Listen to me. You¡¯re also a woman. You can still earn a little if you bet on Lindsey Scott to win. Consider it as supporting your fellow women.¡± Upon hearing his words, many people in the crowd started moring, demanding that Reign bet on Lindsey winning. Reign remained expressionless and took out another check. She wrote down a series of numbers and ced it down once again. ¡°Forty million dors. Han Jaber wins.¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Steve¡¯s expression turned grim. He had figured out that the woman before him was a devoted fan of Han, and it seemed that she had a close rtionship with him. He stared at Reign and inquired, ¡°May I ask how I should address you? And what is your rtionship with Han Jaber?¡± ¡°Reign Labenz, Han Jaber¡¯s wife,¡± replied Reign. Upon hearing this, Steve¡¯s demeanor abruptly changed. He had believed that Reign was still single, and when he saw her beautiful figure and face earlier, he had already been smitten. In his mind, he had evene up with names for the children they could have together. But now, Reign was telling him that she was Han¡¯s wife? At that moment, his heart was filled with envy, jealousy, and resentment. Demigod Steve Sky, the brother of Ivan, could not help butpare his own wife¡¯s beauty to Reign¡¯s. He could not understand how Han, with no apparent outstanding qualities, could marry someone as stunning and with such a captivating figure as Reign. 10:48 Moreover, when everyone doubted Han¡¯s chances, Reign confidently threw down 40 million dors to bet on his victory, showing her ultimate support for him. This indicated that Reign and n had a strong bond. As these thoughts ran through his mind, Steve becante even more jealous. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Labenz, are you so determined to bet on Han Jaber¡¯s victory? That¡¯s a significant amount of money. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing miserably?¡± Tm betting on my husband to win, and even if 1 lose, I¡¯ll ept it willingly, Reign replied. When she mentioned her husband, her face exuded deep happiness and admiration. Sering Reign¡¯s expression, Steve felt a chill in his heart, but he maintained hisposure and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, how about this? I won¡¯t take your 40 million dors. Instead, let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°What bet?¡± Reign Labenz asked. ¡°If Han Jaber wins thispetition, I¡¯ll pay you six billion at triple the odds. But if Han loses, you can treat me to a meal. How about that?¡± Ivan proposed, his eyes fixed on Reign. Reign was undeniably beautiful, surpassing all the celebrities Steve had ever seen. She made his heart race and his pulse quicken like a startled deer. It was the first time he had encountered such breathtaking beauty in all his years, leaving him utterly amazed. If he could have dinner with such a stunning woman, he had a hundred ways to make her his own. Furthermore, knowing that Reign was Ha¡¯s married wife added to his excitement. I Upon hearing Steve¡¯s proposition, Reign¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Mr. Steve, your intentions seem not solely about the bet. While may not have much money, I can still afford the mere 40 million dors. There¡¯s no need for you to offer me a free meal.¡± ¡°Either ept my wager and if you can¡¯t handle my 40 million dors, then¡­¡± Reign paused momentarily, her eyes narrowing, ¡°¡­maybe you should reconsider your proposal.¡± The implication was that Ivan was not worthy of having a meal with Reign. As a CEO with a high position and the promised wife of Han, she naturally possessed pride and wisdom. When Ivan made his proposition, she immediately understood his intentions. As a result, shepletely looked down upon Ivan. In her eyes, if Han was a hero, then Ivan was nothing more than a contemptible fool. Faced with such a cunning and treacherous individual, even though she knew Ivan was Steve Sky¡¯s brother, she treated him with the same disdain. Upon hearing her words, Ivan¡¯s gaze also turned cold. ¡°Very well, since Ms. Labenz is so generous as to offer me money. I will ept this 40 million wager.¡± He reached out and collected the two checks in his hand. ¡°Victory or defeat is yet to be determined. Prepare 120 million dors in cash for me,¡± she said and turned away, walking to the front row of the audience, where she gazed affectionately at Han in the semi¨Cfinal area. Although she was technically at work, she paid close attention to every move Han made. Upon learning that Han would participate in the Gemstone Identification Competition, she declined all other activities and meetings to apany him. She wanted to witness his victory. From a distance, Ivan observed the profile of Reign. His jealousy intensified when he saw the intense love in her eyes directed toward Han. He then turned his gaze towards Han, and a sinister, cold, killing intent shed in his eyes. As long as Han was present, Ivan knew he had no chance to get close to Reign, let alone capture her heart. Therefore, Han must die. As long as Han was dead, he would have a chance to enjoy the beauty and taste the sweetness of the goddess. Upon thinking this, Ivan had a colder and more sinister look in his eyes as he signaled to one of his henchmen by his side. The henchman immediately understood and took out his phone to send a text message. Morris Rodriguez received a text message in the contestant area with just four words: ¡°Kill Han Jaber!¡± Chapter 953 Chapter 953 After seeing this message, Morris Rodriguez discreetly put away his phone and scanned everyone in the room. His gaze finallynded on Han Jaber, and a cold gleam shed in his eyes. Not only Morris but also Huck Alexander and Chambers Anderson. All three of them coincidentally stared at Han, their eyes filled with killing intent. In contrast, Four¨Csea Traveler and Lindsey Scott remained calm and did not pay excessive attention to Han. However, their gazes were full of vignce as they observed the other participants. All five of them harbored intense hostility towards others. Han stood in the corner on the southeast side and ignored the others. Instead, he looked at the raw stone beneath the lid, his curiosity piqued. The stones beneath each lid were all crimson in color in this area. These raw stones are even more difficult to discern than the previous ck ones! However, he could vaguely sense the majestic spiritual energy contained within these raw stones. ¡°I wonder what kind of gemstones will be revealed.¡± ¡°If all of them turn out to be spirit stones, that would be fantastic.¡± Han Jaber stared at the raw stones, contemting and anticipating in his heart. With his current strength, if he wanted to make further progress, he would need to rely on external forces to gather the immense spiritual energy from the outside world, condensing it within his own body and transforming it into formidable magical power for his breakthrough. The spiritual energy contained within spirit stones is much more abundant and purepared to the usual external spiritual power. Even if he did not use these spirit stones for cultivation, using them to create amulets or talismans for Reign, his parents, and others would provide them with enhanced safety. Han¡¯s anticipation grew stronger, and a smile formed on his lips. Han Jaber¡¯s anticipation grew stronger, and a smile formed on his lips. Seeing that Han could still smile, Ivan had an even colder expression in his eyes, and his killing intent grew sharper. Huck, Chambers, and Morris, all of them belonging to the Demigod lineage, hade to participate in the Gemstone Identification Competition to im the Stone King Cup for themselves, ensuring that their faction, as the organizers, would not suffer any losses. Moreover, Steve¡¯s original intention was to use these three individuals as sharpening stones to test if there were any hidden Earth Vein Masters across the country. If any were found, they would be quickly subdued, and their power utilized to stabilize the dragon vein, allowing him to be a king for a lifetime. If those people refused to submit, he would order the three individuals to assassinate the other skilled Earth Vein Masters. Ivan was present at the scene to supervise the performance of these three top experts and to discover more skilled Earth Vein Masters. On the other side¡­¡­. Outside the greenhouse in the Stone Arena, in a vi nestled in the mountains, Steve was watching the surveince footage of the Stone Arena. He was calmly eating steak, and while eating, he asked the Chief of Staff in front of him. ¡°Did we make any progress today?¡± The Chief of Staff handed Steve a file and said, ¡°Based on thepetitions on both sides, we have discovered many outstanding contestants. This file contains my investigation of them. Please have a look, Demigod Steve casually tosses the file aside without even ncing at it and said, ¡°No need to look. Just give me an oral report¡± The Chief of Staff, feeling helpless, could only speak up, saying, ¡°At the Fostraria arena, four mysterious experts have emerged, among whom the most enigmatic is a girl named Alice Parker. ¡°This woman had an ordinary background in the Longhard Kingdom. Just two years ago, she was an average citizen. However, within these two years, she seems to have transformed, greatly enhancing her strength and exhibiting extraordinary sensitivity to raw stones and spiritual energy. ¡°Most notably, she managed to secure the backing of a tycoon from the Slotania Kingdom With the substantial financial support from the Slotania Kingdom, she surpassed other contestants and made it into the finals thes option de clo N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. vidibly permifying power, spent and apprai hey saying that, the def of a table and handed it to serve Costert en she did makraw the sporaret ska with ras de, like a pure out weet girl over dinar ompletely different person fatre, wait, and reste defiovering fatal Aliate energies beboer her vaso wichtend even goed hier bering killend a my life, she would reveal in inhibly went underg not v best was a chilling was that are taking Ac ¡°So, that grand mean, the chapely in the keel ¡°Ves nadded Chart of Stat sochnu, han gaar bemat god¨Css expert, yet he will condit Thato grange the depth of Ader¡¯s dalities Sure there?¡± Some elund. The Chuel at buat sorpped forward and activated a device projecting images of the other then dividi word ¡°Churar shame are all mam anat pass ¡°Mees the deftes deces and warty sedentin kiling Ac From leth Cabesco Blu Adioster. N?okios McAllinios, and Zephyron Mchiliser they on lin brothers samur Mom fantly as rose They are tights with opera band of tatapathe socion, dlowing them to capture wirtunk coergy are ofte Up curing the Chart of wards, teve fil weep changha The scared a thar McAut then stuffed his guts to Alles before speaking mnis, ¡°Hogides Throue ourmunal. They will be useful to se sanes I bing the king¡± dded due Churf of Stutt dove Anushed maling & pace of best foter tanut, and asked, ¡°What about the Sioux krona in Ligbutuan City * Have us ¡°Ekacre are ces dark tuunane, nepalend star Chuck of suite parimat will brages wat projected them mudram wying Trung trombshag vige disappeared at eighises and ceappeared in Laghidon City as they gs at wins is acquired as suits, but he possesses great strength, especially an arizact apprasid yand cinerands mabuod with a vibrat sparitud energy an mumibile surai tanuly with no history of urci apprend kids 200 toke the years he is archy self¨Ctaugh paberly weighing we prides her bags can gain or short will h Her style sal nabingpactanding and aqueparing for pin rberg wysing rem triebore has your brattynding on n pada segonamang aya tabel Thum dat becau Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Steve Sky stared at Han Jaber, his gaze intense. He had crossed paths with Han before, engaging in a confrontation with him. The mipression Han gave him was just like when he looked at Alice Parkerpletely mysterious and unfathomable How could someone like him participate in the Gemstone Identification Competition? ¡°Han Jabez represents the Griffith brothers in the Gemstone Identification Competition, the Chief of Staff exined. ¡°He possesses formidablebat skills and has even surpassed Robert Bard. His ability is enigmatic, and he selects high¨Cquality gemstones. ¡°Do you think Han Jaber has a chance of winning?¡± Steve asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± The Chief of Staff shook his head. ¡°Then who do you think has the highest chance of winning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± The Chief of Staff continued shaking his head. The Chief of Staff still shook his head. As a Chief of Staff, he possessed considerable strength himself. However, he found something peculiar¨Che could not read Han, Four¨Csea Traveler, Lindsey, and Alice¡¯s cultivation level. It seemed like any of these four individuals had the potential to win. The oue was still uncertain. ¡°Notify the host tomence the final knockout stage in Lightdom City immediately, Steve said. After seeing Han, he felt that the situation was veering off course, surpassing his expectations. It was possible that the rewards he had staked would go down the drain this time. However, he still wanted to watch a fierce battle. Upon receiving the order, the Chief of Staff immediately took out his phone and dialed the host¡¯s number, instructing them to proceed. Upon receiving the message, the host remained calm andposed inside the Stone Arena. He picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Are all the participants ready?¡± Han Jaber, Huck Alexander, Chambers Anderson, Morris Rodriguez, Four¨Csea Traveler, and Lindsey Scott all nodded. ¡°Very well, as I mentioned earlier, let¡¯s begin with the rules!¡± the host eximed. As soon as he finished speaking, a massive iron cage descended from above, enclosing the six individuals, and causing a resounding noise. The host continued, ¡°The final rule for this round is the fight against trapped beasts!¡± ¡°Whoever can stand within the cage and cut the highest¨Cquality raw stone will be the victor!¡± ¡°Until a winner is determined, no one can leave this iron cage.¡± ¡°Get ready, begin!¡± The host¡¯s voice echoed throughout the arena, deafening the audience. The situation inside the iron cage immediately changed after the voice fell. Chambers, Huck, and Morris all surged forward almost simultaneously, attacking Han from different angles. With their uniquely shaped weapons, they targeted Han¡¯s vital points with relentless strikes. Swift, fierce, and urate! Their attacks were merciless, all aimed to be lethal moves! Meanwhile, Four¨Csea Traveler and Lindsey Scott shed like sworn enemies, creating a loud roar upon impact. They engaged in a fierce battle, exchanging dozens of moves in the blink of an eye, their speed reaching a point where it was impossible for the naked eye to keep up. Each collision between them unleashed thunderous explosions, causing a ringing sensation in the ears of onlookers. This ¡°Witnessing this scene, Reign, the Griffith brothers, the Louz father and sou, and all the spectators present were dumbfounded.¡± 10:48 This dul not seem like the Gemstone Identification Competition, it was inore like a full¨Cblown arena fight! These participants were not merely selecting raw stones; they were out for each other¡¯s lives! ¨C Han Jaber is as good as dead!¡°. Ivan Sky¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched Huck and the other two assail Han, a sinister grin forming on his face. Huck and hispanions were all top¨Cnotch experts. Even within Ivan¡¯s brother¡¯s team, they were exceptional vanguards and captains capable of standing alone. They wereunching a collective assault on Han, determined to tear him apart. Once Han was dead, Ivan would have a chance to win over Reign. ¡°Be careful, my love, Reign said, her eyes fixed on Han being surrounded by three opponents. Despite knowing Han¡¯s strength, she could not help but feel a cold sweat for him. Jerome and Jerry Griffith, too, were incredibly tense and nervous in the face of the unfolding situation. Indeed, Han was representing the Griffith family in the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. If he were to fail or die, they would be held responsible. After seeing the three assants closing in on him, Han¡¯s expression grew solemn, and he swiftly maneuvered his footwork to evade their attacks. Although Huck Alexander and hispanions were attacking swiftly, they could not even touch a single strand of Han¡¯s hair. Dodging their strikes, Han¡¯s voice turned deep as he said, ¡°I have no grievances with any of you, yet you seek to kill me. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Huck and hispanions remained silent, intensifying their movements andunching even fiercer attacks. Each strike was swifter and more vicious than thest! It was clear that they were aiming to take Han¡¯s life. ¡°If you refuse to speak, then so be it. It¡¯s your own death wish. Don¡¯t me me.¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned even colder. After saying that, he made a fierce move. He shattered the iron hammer in Huck¡¯s hand into pieces with one punch, sending fragments flying and embedding into Huck¡¯s flesh The tremendous force made Huck vomit blood and sent him flying out. At the same time, Han swiftlyunched another attack, kicking Chambers and sending him flying more than 15 feet, crashing into the iron cage and spitting blood in a miserable state. Immediately after, Han appeared before Morris like a ghost. ¡°What?¡± Morris¡¯s pupils contracted intensely. Han¡¯s speed was too fast, so fast that Morris could not react in time, and Han was already in front of him. Bang! Before Morris could react, Han had already grabbed his face and forcefully smashed it onto the table. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With just one strike, Morris¡¯s head was bloody, and he fell to the ground, feeling as if he was trapped in a whirlpool. His body kept spinning, but he could not open his eyes, and the back of his head throbbed with pain. In an instant, Morris, Huck, and Chambers were all defeated, lying on the ground, coughing uprge amounts of blood, unable to get up for a long time. Han stood before them, majestic like a king of devils. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Morris and the others raised their heads, their eyes filled with astonishment and fear as they looked at Han. They were all top¨Cnotch experts but were utterly powerless in front of Han. They could not withstand a single blow from him and were easily defeated, lying helpless on the ground. Han¡¯s strength was indeed terrifying and unfathomable. How, how can this be?¡± Outside the arena, Ivan, upon seeing the defeat of luck and the others, widened his eyes as if witnessing the most unbelievable sight, and his jaw almost dropped to the ground. Those were three top¨Cnotch experts, formidable beings surpassing the level of a seven¨Cstar General Yet, they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from Han How could this be possible? After dealing with these three individuals, Han nced at the ongoing battle between Lindsey and Four¨Csea Traveler, furrowing his brow slightly. Then, he approached Huck, grabbing his sleeve and lifting him. ¡°Tell me, who ordered you toe and kill me?¡± he demanded. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Speak! Han stared at Huck, his gaze as cold as a knife. He was certain he had no grievances or enmity with Huck, and they had never met. Huck had no reason to attack him from the beginning, especially in a coordinated manner with two others. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes. Although Huck was injured and felt the burning pain in his organs, he smirked and locked eyes with Han. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. If you dare, kill me!¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Han¡¯s gaze grew even colder. He had onlye to participate in the Gemstone Identification Competition, thinking it would be a rxed appraisal of treasures. But unexpectedly, someone wanted to attack him. How could he tolerate such a situation? ¡°Han, I admit that you¡¯re formidable. However, if you kill me, I guarantee you won¡¯t be able to survive in Lightdom City.¡± Huck confidently dered He served under the Demigod Steve Sky, who was on the verge of bing the crowned king and the highest leader of the three southern regions. Even if a dragon appeared within this territory, it would have to prostrate itself and dare not act arrogantly. If Han killed him, it would be equivalent to opposing Steve. With Steve¡¯s prestige and power, he could easily crush Han and trample him underfoot. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han¡¯s thoughts raced as he quickly understood the situation. He coldly asked, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re working for Steve Sky?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but go ahead and kill me if you dare,¡± Huck continued to smirk. ¡°Very well, since it¡¯s what you asked for!¡± Han¡¯s gaze turned icy. Without hesitation, he grabbed Huck by the neck, just like catching a chick. His fingers tightened like iron, choking the life out of Huck. His face turned purple in an instant, experiencing extreme suffocation. ¡°Ugh, ugh, ugh-¡± Huck Alexander gasped for air, unable to breathe. Huck had never experienced such a situation before and immediately felt extremely ufortable. He desperately used both hands to pry Han¡¯s grip, but Han¡¯s hand was strong and powerful, like an iron grip. No matter how strong Huck exerted, he could not move Han¡¯s hand even the slightest bit. As time passed, Huck¡¯s suffocation andck of oxygen worsened. His face turned a shade of purple, resembling a pig¡¯s liver. His hands gradually lost strength and hung down weakly while his eyes rolled back, falling into a state of unconsciousness. ¡°Stop it!¡± Chambers and Morris suddenly snapped out of their daze, vigorously shaking their heads to regain rity. Seeing Han treating Huck this way, their expressions drastically changed. They realized that Han truly intended to kill Huck. In unison, they let out a loud roar and once again lunged toward Han, ready to attack. However, their strength was far inferior to Han¡¯s. He kicked thein both before they could get close to Han, sending them flying and crashing into the iron cage. This time, Han showed no mercy. The force behind his kicks was terrifying, causing their organs to rupture and blood to gush from their mouths. Their faces turned pale, reflecting their agony. Afternding on the ground, they felt as if their muscles and organs were about to tear apart. They tried to stand up but found that their muscles refused to obey, and they quickly fell down again. Han gripped Huck¡¯s neck, his gaze icy cold. ¡°If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± With that, he suddenly exerted force with his hand. *Crack¡± With a crisp sound, Huck¡¯s head drooped down. Then, Han tossed Huck aside like throwing away trash. 1:3 10:481 Fuck fell to the ground, no longer breathing, lying there like a dead dog ¡°Huckt ¡°Huckt Chambers and Morris, upon seeing Huck copse, were filled with rage. Their eyes turned red, and they let out screams of despair. However, no matter how they yelled, Huck did not wake up. His eyes remained shut, his chest unmoving. He was already lifeless Chambers and Morris, witnessing Huck¡¯s actual death, gritted their teeth and red at Han with terrifying hatred and resentment. Although the three of them had a reputation in the outside world, they were like brothers with a deep bond of friendship. With Huck being killed by Han, it was only natural for Chambers and Morris to be angry. If eyes could kill, Han would have been torn into countless pieces and reduced to ashes by them. After killing Huck, Han remained expressionless and took steps toward Morris and Chambers. The eyes of Chambers and Morris were bloodshot with hatred and anger. However, the gaze of Han was even colder, like an icy de, chillingly staring at them. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time,¡± Han spoke coldly, his eyes fixed on Chambers and Morris, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to die, then tell me, who ordered you to kill me?¡± Chambers and Morris gritted their teeth in silence. As subordinates of Demigod Ivan Sky, they dared not utter his name. After all, if they offended Han, they would be the ones to meet their demise. If they were to expose Ivan, it would harm the reputation of the Sky lineage, and they could face retaliation from the Sky family, potentially facing extermination. Therefore, even in the face of an absolute master like Han, they were unwilling to speak up. ¡°Han, we admit that we are not as skilled as you, but no one ordered us,¡± Chambers said, clutching his chest, and gritting his teeth. ¡°If you have the guts, kill me now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good day as long as I¡¯m alive.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Han¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. It¡¯s a warning,¡± Morris said, gnashing his teeth, staring fiercely at Han. ¡°By killing Huck, you have made enemies with the people behind us.¡± ¡°If you kill us, you¡¯ll be enemies with the people behind us,¡± Morris dered. ¡°As long as you dare toy a hand on us. the people behind us won¡¯t rest until they¡¯ve dealt with you.¡± ¡°Han Jaber, if you have the guts, kill us!¡± Chambers Anderson added. ¡°Otherwise, I will make your entire family suffer!¡± Their eyes grew even more ferocious and terrifying as they spoke, filled with hatred. ¡°I was considering sparing your lives, but it seems you have no intention of living!¡± Han coldly remarked. Finishing his words, he formed sword fingers with his hand and swiftly struck with a sword. *Sound of impact¡± A sword beam shot like lightning, piercing Morris¡¯s heart and creating a fist¨Csized transparent hole in his left chest. Fresh blood gushed out from the wound, dyeing the ground crimson. ¡°You¡­¡± Morris felt a searing pain in his chest. He looked at his chest, then at Han, his face filled with disbelief. The audacity of Han to kill him. Before he could finish his sentence, darkness engulfed his vision, and he copsed to the ground, utterly devoid of breath and heartbeat. ¡°Han, you beast!¡± Chambers¡¯s eyes grew even redder as he red at Han. Sound of impact He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence either, as a sword beam pierced through his left shoulder, pinning him to the ground. Han stared coldly at Chambers. ¡°Tell me, who ordered you? If you don¡¯t speak, you¡¯ll be the next one to die!¡± Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Hon sted at Chambers with a cold and trine gaze. These sheer people were someone else¡¯s thungs and were arrogant and overbearing. They wanted to kill him Aher the matter was exposed, they had no regrets and even boldly threatened him. Understandably, whoever controlled these three people must be someone of great power. Han wanted to know who was the mastermind controlling these tirer people! He needed to find out the truth ¡°Hahaha. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chambers suddenlyughed out loud as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°What are youughing at Han frowned. Imughing at you for overestimating your power!¡± Chambers wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his free hand. Then, his gaze turned ruthless as he said, ¡°Han, you killed my two senior Yussel. That will make our superiors angry!¡± ¡°Im telling you, you will be dead in three days¡± ¡°You want to get information from me? Keep dreaming¡± After he spoke, he suddenly gritted hus teeth and bit something into pieces before swallowing it. Havian¡¯s expression changed. He rushed over and grabbed Chambers¡® neck, forcing him to spit out the object in his mouth, However, has attempt was useless. Chambers was bleeding from all the seven orifices on his head, his eyes, ears, mouth, and nostrils. His eyes rolled back, and his face and lips immediately turned purple. It was evident that he had poisoned himself and died. ¡°You took posson to kill yourself to avoid telling me who the mastermind is?¡± Looking at Chambers expression, Han¡¯s eyes filled with more frustration Judging from the way these three people behaved, the bosses they answered to were powerful big bosses. They could be eline powerhouses Before Han could figure out who the three people¡¯s superiors were, he felt a force on his back. It shot through him like sharp knife Han frowned slightly, and his body twitched slightly P The energy force felt like cold lightning: it pierced through Chambers¡® throat Chambers was now dead. Han¡¯s eyes were as cold as ever. He turned around and saw Lindbey and the Four¨Csea Traveler running towards barn, The two of them agreed tounch a full attack on Han simultaneously. It was like thousands of saber beamspletely envelopes Han uratel These two people were more robust than Chambers. They were also faster and stronger In the blink of an eye, Han felt the attacks, the sabers grazed against his skin Han sled. These two people were experis of the highest level, god¨Css! He did not bother unslerestimating their poover and immediately activated his tes lunque. His figuie nowest bike lightawa hekly dodged the pitiple attacks Chapter 956 Boors! Lindsey and the Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s attackspletely missed him, shattering most of the steel on their subers.. Han had to dodge the attacks as quickly as possible, or he would have been split into two. Lindsey and the Four-sea Traveler¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. They moved apart and stood at the side, sizing up Han A hint of vignce shed through their eyes They had already used nearly 70% of their strength. It was enough to crush all the nine¨Cstar Generals and kill them instantly. However, Han was able to dodge them so quickly. It was evident that Han was stronger than they had imagined. Han dodged to the side and stared at the Four¨Csea Traveler and Lindsey, ¡°You want to kill me too?¡± ¡°Only one of us will win this battle. Han, it¡¯s either you die, or I die today,¡± the Four¨Csea Traveler said coldly. Then why haven¡¯t you killed me?¡± Han asked in a deep voice. ¡°Well, you are too strong!¡± Lindsey said. They were still shocked by Han¡¯s attack. Both of them had been fighting, and Han was still standing Han had killed three eight¨Cstar general¨Css fighters in the blink of an eye. They would not have been Han¡¯s match if his hand was free to deal with them. They had a chance to attack and get rid of Han when he shifted his attention to the corpses of Chambers and the others. Han smiled slightly at his words, ¡°Your strength is greater than Chambers and the others. You are god¨Css fighters. You have good judgment.¡± ¡°Even better. I can smell a familiar scent from you.¡± ¡°Are you guys from God¡¯s Land?¡± When the two had attacked him, he recognized their attack method; their moves were familiar. That was the attacking method of red¨Crobed messenger that he had seen in Whileal Kingdom. Lindsey and the Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s expressions changed. Lindsey, in particr, took a piece of software from her belt and pointed it at Han. Her killer gaze was fixed on him. ¡°How do you know about God¡¯s Land?¡± The Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s eyes were also filled with killing intent! At this moment, the two of them looked like mass murderers, ready to pounce on Han. Their bodies were positioned and prepared to kill. Han immediately understood their reaction. These two people were indeed from God¡¯s Land! ¡°What exactly is God¡¯s Land? What is the reason for your presence?¡± Han asked in a deep voice. As Sovereign of Shadows, he knew most of the information in the world. However, he did not know what faction God¡¯s Land was and where it was located. He imagined the mysterious God¡¯s Land was powerful and incredibly well¨Chidden. He was a little nervous about facing such a force. He felt the two people before him had an important reason foring to this mortal world. They would not have shown up in this mortal world under normal circumstances. Han stared at them, and a murderous intent shed across his eyes. The red¨Crobed messenger had caused trouble overseas and done many evil things The two came from God¡¯s Land and were extremely fierce beings. They fought their opponents in the first two rounds and killed several people. It was easy to tell these two people were extremely violent. If the people of God¡¯s Land were allowed to do whatever they wanted in the Longhard Kingdom, how many conteners would suffer at their hands? Han didn¡¯t want to see Longhard Kingdom hurt by the people of God¡¯s Land! ¡°You know about God¡¯s Land? The Four¨Csea Traveler narrowed his eyes, and has gare became more suster. His eyes were already bleak. He looked like a venomous snake as he stared at Han. He gave off a particrly wfortable feeling. Lindsey also stared at Han She held her flexible sword and coldly said. It seems that you have dealt with people from God¡¯s Land before.¡± ¡°Since this the case, you should know how powerful we are.¡± As long as we attack you with all our night, you will die. If you don¡¯t want to die, you can forfeit now.¡± Chapter 957 Chapter 957 The Four sen Traveler and Lindy sized at Han with gazes as sharp as knives. Two murderom gazes swept over Han, engulfing him like a rimmi Han was unaffected. He said calmly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t give up?¡± Then you will die!¡± the Four¨Csea Traveler and Lindsey shouted in unison. When Haylon heard them, he tried his best not tough. ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if you guys truly are froin God¡¯s Land.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the Four¨Csea Traveler asked. Han¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Well, as far as I know, the people of God¡¯s Land are known to be extremely arrogant. They have never bothered to work for others. They are focused on creating their glory.¡± ¡°As soon as the two of you left the mountain, you participated in the Gemstone Identification Competition. You are Steve¡¯s subordinates and work for him¡± ¡°You have a job, and it is to kill me. What¡¯s worse is, you have to kill each other. ¡°You have all lost touch with God¡¯s Land!¡± The Four¨Csea Traveler and Lindsey both looked stunned when In spoke. A job? Han made their participation in Gemstone Identification Competition look like a useless job. He devalued them with a few words. ¡°You want to diel¡± The Four¨Csea Traveler was enraged upon hearing Han¡¯s words. An urge to rip Han into pieces suddenly erupted from his body, the killer energy force. This killer energy force shot into the sky like a light bearn, shattering the clouds. The killer energy force erupted like a sea that crashed in all directions. He was at the center of this spectacle. All the weaker beings within a radius of 3 miles were so intimidated. They involuntarily knelt on the ground and trembled. The fish, insects, birds, rats, and cockroaches exploded into a bloody mist. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Steve and the Chief of Staff of the Gods sensed the killer energy force from a distance. They¡¯re expressions changed drastically. They stood up in disbelief and looked toward the source of the energy force. God¨Css! This was the energy force of a god¨Css fighter! ¡°How is this possible? How can there be such a powerful entity in our presence?¡± Steve muttered. The wave of killer energy was too powerful. He felt his heart skip a beat when he sensed the surge of energy. The Four¨Csea Traveler was very strong, judging from his killer energy. He was a six¨Cstar Demigod. He was stronger than him, but he could not be underestimated. He would not be able to eliminate him easily. He never expected such a fighter to appear in a ce like the Gemstone Identification Competition. ¡°Chief of Staff, hurry up and find out who this the Four¨Csea Traveler is!¡± Steve whispered. A six¨Cstar Demigod appeared before the King¨CConferring Ceremony. A terrifying fighter had never appeared on an extraterritorial battlefield before. Steve had never heard of him either. It was as if Four¨Csea Traveler had appeared out of thin air. He was deeply terrified. ¡°ording to the information I have gathered, he was an ordinary man before disappearing. Powerful people control him and gave him this ability. Such power is difficult to attain. He is not to be underestimated.¡± The Chief of Staff looked at the video footage at the scene with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate now!¡± He turned around and left. Steve stared at the Four¨Csea Traveler in the surveince feed and then at Lindsey. He suddenly got a suspicious feeling Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His intuition told him that Lindsey was not ordinary either. The road to bing a king looked moreplicated. 10.491 Thayer 5: You guys came to participate in the Geatine densification Caption What are your interions Stew deep hob Arthe Stone Arena Everyour was shocked when the Four sea Traveler activster his killer energy force, except for Hun Everyone de kret looked at the Fourses Traveler with fear. Mr. Zabel and Karen also involuntarily korit in disbelief. ¡°God¨Css, how is this possible?¡± Mr. Zabel fearfullynkel on Not ely is it god¨Css, but he is also a mighty and terrifying fighter¡± Karen also looked at the Four¨Csea Traveler with a grave expression Re was not close but could feel the majestic power in the Four¨Cara Traveler & body. It felt like a divine dragon swam wition tam whut a terrifying being He felt the Four¨Csea Traveler would instantly kill him with one swift mavement. He dared not to fight hura, ¡°Dann how can this person be so strong¡± Karen grined his teeth. He was overwhrinard with sawillingness and dissatisfaction He was as old as the Four¨Csea Traveler but much werker than him. The Four¨Csex. Traseier¡¯s strength surpassed marrvose around hum He felt a strong sense of defeat. He always considered himself to be a genius ¡°The same god¨Css as my brother? How is this possible? Where did hee from? How is he wo strong¡± Steve was forced to kneel on the ground as well. He felt like a huge mountain pressed down on a shoulders, making in impossible for ham to break free. He looked at the Four¨Csea Traveler, his eyes filled with shock ¡°What is this energy force! Why is it so terrifying ¡°God¨Css¡± Thus person is god¨Css!¡± ¡°Oh my god, doesn¡¯t that mean his strength is simr to our kings, Lord Stever¡± The audience knelt on the ground, and they were equally as stunted Themoners had never seen god¨Css fighters before. Now they had witnessed and tell the true gab¨Cclius powers. It was as of they had discovered a new world. They were terrified but also excited. They would brag about it for the rest of their lives¨Cthe sight and feeling of a god¨Css fighter Reign was also suppressed. She had the emerald pendant for protection, Han bad idea for her. She only set the pressure and could not move she did not kneel Hubby Thope nothing happens to you She looked at Han in the iron cage with worry in her eyes. Her palms were sweating from ter The Four¨Csea Traveler was so strong, and Lindsey was also very powerfid. If these two fought Han together wouldst de be doused ce, who were in the audience at another Stone Arena far away, to the majestic power It seems that someone else has alsoe out,¡± Alice said in a one of your Kingston asked It seems to be the case looks like thepetition for the Stone King Cup is a baille between our Cul¡¯s and Coles Alver said also from Gods and ¡°The relesed ja one of your people. No matter who wins over there, you will win,¡± Kingsuit said. *Of Dant Among that batch of Biris, T the strongest. As bur the others, they to pisi second care gusub,¡± the mid confidently. As die spoke, a trace of disdain Bashed across her eyes She was very confident in her strengh the was full of disdain and conicings for the effor people hot take then seriously at all. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 The Four¨Csea Traveler was very strong, but in Han¡¯s eyes, he was not. Are you looking down on me?¡± the Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s eyes turned vicious. Han smiled and did not say a word. At Whileal Kingdom hours, the red¨Crobed messenger was no match for him, even if he became a god. The Four¨Csea Traveler was only a six¨Cstar level, Demigod. How dare he be arrogant in front of him? He didn¡¯t know what was good for hitn The Four¨Csea Traveler grimaced as he flew into a rage. He immediately gathered his strength to its peak and circted it. His figure looked like a bolt of lightning as he rushed toward Han. As he attacked Han, a tempestuous pressure swept through the entire venue. Everyone present was depressed and ufortable. It felt like they could not breathe. ¡°Kill!¡± With a furious roar, the Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s fist struck areas 2.5 inches close to the front of Han¡¯s chest. Speed! It happened so fast that many people at the scene struggled to see clearly. He appeared in front of Han. A loud, terrifying dragon cry was heard when his fist struck out. The vital energy in his body surged. It had transformed into the phantom of a ferocious dragon. It opened its wide mouth as if it wanted to devour Han. This pressure was terrifying and suffocating! The killer energy force was boiling so intensely that it stung many people¡¯s skin! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Mr. Jaber¡­¡± The Griffith brothers looked at Han, and their eyes were filled with worry. Reign¡¯s heart was in his throat. She was helpless. The three of them were not the targets of the Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s attacks, but they still felt the effects of the immense pressure. It was evident that Han could bear the impact of the pressure. ¡°Han is dead for sure,¡± Steve smirked. The attack of a six¨Cstar level Demigod fighter was enough to destroy the entire world! He had seen Steve use his full power before. Steve could shatter a mountain with a single punch. Han facing such an attack from a powerful fighter would undoubtedly leave him hurt and probably kill him. ¡°He has even used the Dragon Song Fist. This Four¨Csea Traveler is going all out.¡± Lindsey stepped back and ducked to the side. She was worried that she would be hurt as well. From experience, she knew that the Dragon Song Fist that the Four¨Csea Traveler used was a devastating explosive force. especially at full strength. Once a target was hit, everything in the surroundings would explode into pieces. As she retreated, she quickly rushed to the other side and picked up three raw stones. She tied them with some rope and tied them to her body. No matter what happened, she ensured she had three pieces of raw stone with emeralds in them. The moment she moved to snatch the raw stone, all the dragon roars quietened On the other side of the arena, Han blocked the Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s attack with case. The ferocious dragon phantom he had conjured also exploded and turned into nothingness. ¡°H¨Chow is this possible?¡± the Four¨Csea Traveler widened his eyes in disbelief. He was a six¨Cstar level Demigod, yet how did Han quickly block his most powerful attack? Fuck! Was this a dream? He looked at Han¡¯s palin and began to doubt his life, his entire existence. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn, Han said calmly. 1049) Crapter 938. When the Four¨Csea Traveler heard this, his expression changed. He felt an exceedingly terrifying pressure Asong sense of danger enveloped his heart; he began to tremble in fear However, before he could react, n had already grabbed his face. Shiu The Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before he could speak or react, Han had already grabbed his head and smashed it on the floor. Boon! The huge force smashed a deep pit that was about 6.5 feet wide. The Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s head was buried deep in the pit. He bled through all seven orifices. It was a tragic sight. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. The Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s eyes widened. There was only one thought in his mind. Impossible! He was a fighter who hade from God¡¯s Land. How could he not withstand a single move from a mortal? He gritted his teeth and forced himself to stay awake. He clenched his fists and wanted to fight back. Bang! Han grabbed his head again and smashed it into the ground again The Four¨Csea Traveler could not even fight back. He was beaten unconscious right there on the spot. Han stood up and pped his hands as if nothing had happened. ¡°I said this before the battle even started. You¡¯ve unleashed your strength. You¡¯repletely useless.¡± The arena immediately fell into a dead silence! Everyone present was dumbfounded. That was a six¨Cstar god¨Css fighter. How did Han defeat him so fast? This was a shocking scene. Everyone was so shocked that their mouths gaped open. They were speechless for a while. ¡°No way? Is Han that powerful?¡± Inside the base camp in the distance, Steve stood up in shock when he saw this scene through the surveince camera. His face was filled, with disbelief, and his mood surged like a wild tsunami. He knew that Han was very powerful, and his strength was unfathomable. However, he did not expect Han to be this powerful, not to such an extent. He killed a six¨Cstar fighter in one swift move Moreover, judging from Han¡¯s effortless movement, it was clear that he had yet to use his full strength. Imagine what Han could do if he went all out; his strength was more powerful ¡°Damn it, who is this Han guy?¡± Steve fell into deep thought. His eyes were filled with fear as he clenched his fists tightly He was about to be the king and lead the three southern regions. He would be the strongest in the three southern regions and Longhard Kingdom Before today¡¯s events, he was convinced about this fact. However, after witnessing Han¡¯s tyranny, he was not as confident as before. He had to maintain his status as the number one martial arts fighter in the country. Han had an unusual rtionship with Shadow Knight. No matter how powerful he was, he could not suppress Han in Lightdom City, Han would be his biggest problem. He stared at Han¡¯s figure in the surveince camera. A murderous look shed across his eyes. ¡°No, really?¡± In the Stone Arena, Ivan was also shocked. He dropped to the ground and looked at Han in horror He wanted to kill Han, but after watching everything that happened, he knew challenging Han would be a death wish Fortunately, Han did not look at Huck and the other two¡¯s phones. Otherwise. Han would question them and kill them Chapter 959 Chapter 959 bark Hays n at her and Jared Ever thought Hiyas mad day theber body Lindsey and end. Importer with the Four Teveler¡± tad 90s Pr. morhang i said was pret confuse the Forrors The H you¡± dider¡¯s want bal you sta fight and and exined with a male. Tve always wanted to share my stone¨Cdetecting skih with you Mr Jater the can dive and congue 166-1 already chose cry ra As she spoke surdistand self from Han The Four sea Traveler was the most powerful being she knew, but Han killed ham. Every person could tell that Han was stronger than Lindsey. It would be useless using a secret technique or any other meliads to strengthen her. Unless she wished to follow the Four¨Csea Traveler¡¯s footsteps! She could only brace herself and try to reconcile with Han. She abandoned her ns to attack and used her brain instead ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you said that?¡± Han sneered. Lindsey and the Four¨Csea Trawler had attacked Han together. Their moves were fierce and fatal. They indeed wanted to kill him Lindsey only said this because she could see his power and didn¡¯t want to fight him. She didn¡¯t want to end up like the Four¨Csea Traveler ¡°Mt Jaber, I¡¯m telling the truth. This is the Gemstone Identification Competition. Let¡¯s decide the winner on the rock. Fighting and killing does not suit girls, okay?¡± Lindsey smiled like a delicate flower and began to act cute. She was beautiful and as delicate as a flower. When she acted flirtatiously, she was as sweet as her name. She was drop¨Cdead gorgeous andpelled people to feel sorry for her. Selena looked small and pathetic, but cute and yful at the same time. She had a way of making people feel sorry for her. Iople always fell for the act. Many men at the arena werepletely fascinated by her. She was really pretty! Han stretched out his hand and grabbed a de. He threw it at Lindsey¡¯s feet and said, ¡°You attacked me and even wanted to kill me. We won¡¯t settle this matter without any injuries, It¡¯s either you or me.¡± ¡°Cut yourself, and I¡¯ll spare you ¡°You¡± Lindsey¡¯s pretty face instantly became unsightly. She had already used her trump card to act cute. Even still, Han felt indifferent and asked her to cut herself. Wasn¡¯t this too inconsiderate? Was the man in front of her thus heartless? Han¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°The time to choose the raw stones is almost over. If you don¡¯t cut yourself in ten seconds. I can only cause a scene!¡± Lindsey¡¯s eyes turned cold after hearing this. Eventually, she gritted his teeth and picked up the saber. She raised it and shed her arm The cut was deep and dripping with blood. Her attack was also very ruthless. This sh was so deep that her bones could be seen. She would¡¯ve cut off her arm if a little more force had been exerted on the sh. Lindsey threw away the de and covered her wound. She gritted his teeth and endured the pain as she said to Han, ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you satisfied with my wound?¡± Han nced at her wound and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re a ruthless woman. Consider yourself lucky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it then. I won¡¯t argue with you anymore.¡± 10:49 Clupter 959 He nced at all the stones in the arena. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Someone had intially removed the covers from all the stones, revealing all the red¨Cskinned stones. The organizers used some special paint to dye the lichens of the stones. The organizers used a rather good method to hide the real essence of the raw stones It was quiteplicated to pick out top¨Cgrade green jade from these raw stones Han had no choice but to reach out, touch, and sense every stone The retaining stones were further away. He gathered the vigorous magic power in his body and turned it into threads that connected to all the raw stones in the cage. He could not sense it with vital energy, so he used his magic power He could sense the hidden gem in every raw stone with his magic power. He also chose there of the best raw stones. When he was done, the host raised his hand and said, ¡°You two, are you done choosing?¡± Han and Lindsey nodded in unison. While nodding. Lindsey took a remedy pill and tore her clothes into strips of cloth to bandage her wounds. She shed her arm so deep that her bones could be seen, and blood dripped to the ground. If she didn¡¯t bandage it, she would have lost a lot of blood and be weak. She still had many missions toplete. If she became weak or died now, she would fail. She would die if she returned to God¡¯s Land withoutpleting the mission ¡°Alright, since you have chosen your raw stones, I can announce that the selection is over.¡± The host held the microphone and shouted, ¡°Please ce the selected raw stones on the table before you. Our polishers will soon help you cut the stone.¡± The mechanism was activated when they followed the host¡¯s instructions. The iron cage rose, and a number of people walked into the arena. The two polishers pushed the cutting machine up and started to cut out Han and Lindsey¡¯s raw stones. At the same time, many warriors rushed forward and dragged the dead bodies away. The cleaning staff also came over to clean the bloodstains on the ground. After the clean¨Cup session, the polisher finished cutting the raw stone that Han had chosen. He ced it in front of everyone at the scene. The show¡¯s appraiser stepped up. They checked the number of raw stones Han and Lindsey had chosen. Five minutester, the test results were out. All the appraisers unanimously determined that Han chose the gems with better quality. ¡°I hereby announce that the winner of this knockout stage is Han from Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market!¡± The host shouted, ¡°Congrattions, Han. You can enter the final round!¡± A hint of disappointment shed across Lindsey¡¯s face when she heard this announcement. She picked up her selected gems and looked at them solemnly. These gems were of good quality. They were top¨Cgrade and contained rich spiritual energy points How could such a top¨Cgrade emerald pendant be lost? How was that possible? Could it be that the organizers were ying tricks on them? Lindsey¡¯s eyes turned cold as she loudly dered. ¡°I refuse to ept this result!¡± Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Ladyword stuer ero in the audience. you What is there in be unustasted about The host said in a low voice. Mi Zabel gave her a dead stare, Lindsay, all our treasure appraisers are the best in the world. This competition is quite fair.¡± If you don¡¯t arreys this resul, you¡¯re questioning the integrity and fairness of our organizer and the Demigod Care to borate? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you want to che?¡± Many soldiers red at Lindsey when she spoke Lindsey remained fearless in front of all the people watching She solemnly said, ¡°I am not questioning the Demigod and the Organizers I am just not convinced by the test results¡± request a re¨Ctest! They must take another look at the gem that Han cut out.¡± ¡°When I see the gem Han cut out, I will be convinced of this result¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Once La convinced, I will then be satisfied¡± ¡°You¡¯re being overly brash! Mr Zabel snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zabel¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm. He stopped Mr. Zabel, who was almost enraged. He said calmly, ¡°Everyone, we can do a re¨Ctest since she wants proof. Let her see it. Let her get the convincing she requires.¡± He stared at Lindsey and enunciated cach word. ¡°Listen carefully. These three gemstones are a gift I prepared for my wife. ¡°If you tamper with my gems while inspecting them, and cause the spiritual energy inside to disappear. I guarantee you an? ugly death¡± He then gave the host a look. The host nodded and asked the polisher to put Han¡¯s three gemstones on a te and take them to Lindsey. Lindsey¡¯s eyes narrowed as she focused on the gems. The three gems were at such a close distance. He couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°This, is this spirit stone?¡± The spiritual energy in these three gems was abundant and incredibly marvelous. Just looking at these gems made her feel rejuvenated. If only she could absorb the spiritual energy of the spirit stones into her body. She would feel rejuvenated, and her strength would reach another level. The spirit stone! It was too precious! Even in God¡¯s Land, the spirit stone was rare to see. You would be considered lucky if you stumbled upon it. Lindsey looked at the three pieces of spirit stones before her. She suddenly felt a tinge of greed. She wanted to steal these three spirit stones. Before she could move, Han had already appeared before her and grabbed the three spirit stones from her hand. He said calmly, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± With that, he put the spirit stones in his pocket. Lindsey¡¯s gaze followed Han¡¯s spirit stones whichnded in his pocket. Finally, she looked at Han and said, ¡°I admit defeat. I wholeheartedly admit defeat.¡± ¡°As long as you are convinced¡± Han was nk¨Cfaced. He put his hands in his pockets and turned to leave. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Lindsey hurriedly called out. ¡°Anything else?¡± Han turned around and asked. ¡°How did you know those were three raw stones containing the spirit stones?¡± Lindsey asked curiously. When she saw that Han hadn¡¯t touched the three raw stones, she rushed over, picked them up, and nced at them This was indeed not a lucky energy force! Han had not chosen them at random! 10:50 She concluded that Han had hattered a particr magical and powerful inspection method. Froin r, d determine which raw dones contained geinsi She was very amused by Han. *This has nothing to do with you,¡± Han said calmly. With that, he turned around and left. He approacheil Reign and ced the three pieces of spirit stones in her hand Honey this is for you!¡± Han had noric ed Reign¡¯s presence when she had bet on him to win. However, he was still wary of other things then, so he could not focus all bis attention on her. When he finally won, he instantly looked around the arena for his wife. ¡°This stone has a cool feel, Reign said. *It¡¯s fine. Take these three stones first. When I win Stone King Cup, I¡¯ll give you another huge surprise* Han held her hand and smiled. He looked at Reign affectionately. The more he looked at her face, the more he adored her. Thank you, hubby,¡± said Reign. She smiled as bright as a blossom and hid the stones. ¡°Hahaha, we won. We won!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, we won!¡± ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re in the finals. The Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is in the finals!¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, thank you so much. You¡¯re our lucky star.¡± ¡°No matter what happens in the finals, we will at least be the runner¨Cup As long as we get the runner¨C up, the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market will be popr nationwide.¡± Jerome and Jerryughed and rushed over. They hugged Han merrily and looked outside. The two were jumping around like excited children who received their favorite toys. They went crazy. Ever since they took over the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market, they had never been able to make a breakthrough, even though business was booming. Now that they had made a name for themselves at the Gemstone Identification Competition, their business would prosper with this win. If they were to win the championship, their business would be famous overnight. The Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market would be even more popr and make more money. After hugging and jumping around, they rushed over to hug Han. Han was speechless. The two brothers were blind! Couldn¡¯t they see that he was flirting with his wife? These two idiots did not care about his feelings and rushed to hug him to celebrate. They were too rude. Reign let go of Han¡¯s hand and stood at the site. She smiled at Han and looked at him in adoration. The Griffith brothers had lifted him. Han was so respected. Reign was sincerely happy for Han. Reign looked on at the incredible scene before her. These two people were hugging Han. She turned around, went to Steve, and said in a low voice, ¡°My husband won Don¡¯t you owe me 120 million dors? Steve was shocked when he heard that. He looked as if he had eaten feces. ¡°Um, Ms. Labenz, Lam Ivan Sky My brother is Steve Sky. Could you do me a favor and hold on for a moment?¡± He was Steve Sky¡¯s younger brother, but 120 million dors was too much. He could not afford that at all. Reign¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She had assumed that Ivan was a regr person from an ordinary background. She never expected him toe from an extraordinary family. Steve Sky¡¯s younger brother. This alone made her decide not to dare take money from him. It didn¡¯t matter how powerful the Labenz family was. She did not want to cross Steve Sky, the future king Chapter 961 Chapter 961 When Ivan saw the look on Reign¡¯s face, his eyes lit up. In Lightdon City, his brother Steve¡¯s name was indeed quite powerful. Ivan quickly returned the cheque he had epted earlier to Reign and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, take this principal first. I¡¯ll pay back the money I owe you hit by bit.¡± Reign took the check and raised her eyebrows. Based on her many years of experience, she could tell that words like these usually came from a deadbeat. In other words, she probably could not get back the money she won. Moreover, since Ivan was Steve¡¯s younger brother, it would be a bit awkward for her to get to the bottom of it, Just as Reign didn¡¯t know what to do, Han broke free from the Griffith brothers who almost went mad with joy and came to Reign¡¯s side. He said in a low voice, ¡°What? So Steve¡¯s brother doesn¡¯t have to pay back the money he owes?¡± When Ivan saw Han, his expression changed. He did not dare to be arrogant in front of Han and said hastily, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not returning it. it¡¯s just that I¡¯m returning it slowly.¡± ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡± Han asked. Ivan immediately fell silent. He had no intention of returning the money from the beginning and ¡°returning it slowly¡± was just an excuse he made. He just wanted to buy himself some time. When the matter was over, he would continue to spin things out for as long as possible until Reign forgot about it. Hearing Han¡¯s aggressive question, he didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. Reign tugged at Han¡¯s sleeve and winked at him, implying that he shouldn¡¯t do this because he would easily offend people this way. Han smiled at her to show that it was fine. Then, he turned to look at Ivan and said, ¡°Just now, you said that your name is Ivan Sky. You¡¯re Steve¡¯s younger brother, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Steve said. Han smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re Steve¡¯s brother, I believe that you won¡¯t go back on your words. However, this is a huge sum of money after all. We can¡¯t be careless about this. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s discuss the matter of installment repayment. It¡¯s best to write an IOU just to make things clear.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ivan was shocked as his face distorted. When Han asked him that question and brought up Steve¡¯s name, Ivan thought that Han would let it go continue to ask about his debt. Ivan did not expect Han to ask him to write an IOUI Once this IOU was written, he would not be able to get away with this anymore. and not At that time, if Han and Reign really took this IOU and showed it to Steve, Ivan wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this at all. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯m Steve¡¯s brother. Of course, I will definitely return the money I owe. There¡¯s no need for me to write an IOU, right?¡± Ivan said in a low voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t write an IOU, how would I know if you will keep your promise? If you don¡¯t admit it after today, who are we going to ask for the money from?¡± Han said. ¡°You think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Ivan asked in a deep voice. Han nced at him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not your father. How would I know if you¡¯re that kind of person or not? ¡°In short, it¡¯s only right and proper to repay your debt! ¡°You were the one who set up the bet just now. My wife ced a bet on you. If you don¡¯t return the money, you¡¯ll be ruining your brother¡¯s reputation. ¡°Let¡¯s write IOU just to be safe.¡± After saying that, Han asked for a pen and paper from the host. He wrote down an installment agreement and handed it to Ivan Ivan¡¯s face turned red. An installment agreement! Chapter gal If Ivan rrally tennis that he would here to pay back the money in the future. Hayfan just won¡¯t budge and be used to let this slide at all Wan red at Han in anger He really want to them this agreemera in Han¡¯s face and beat Han up to teach him a lesson. However, the urigth that Han had shown just now was too powerful. He had instantly defeated a god¨Css expert, so Ivan did non dare to be rude to Han. Looking at de repayment agreement, Ivan¡¯s face turned red and he was wearing a long face. One he sigued this agreement, it meant that he had to return the money. He did not want to return the money at all! After all, in addition to the principal, he had to pay Reign 80 million dors This kind of money was not something he could afford. However, if Ivan did not sign it, he would be breaking his promise. It might affect his brother¡¯s reputation in Lightdom City. Such a loss could not be measured in money For a moment, Ivan was in a dilemma. He gritted his teeth and did not know what to do. At this moment, the Chief of Staff who was in Steve¡¯s office just now walked over, took the agreement, and tore it. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. The Chief of Staff smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, take it easy.¡± Then, he looked at Reign and said, ¡°Ms. Labenz, we¡¯ve already transferred 80 million dors to your private ount. This way, we¡¯re even, right?¡± Reign was stunned. She quickly picked up her phone and checked her ount. As expected, there was an additional transfer of 80 million dors in her ount. Han nced at the ount and said calmly, ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s fine then¡± The Chief of Staff smiled and nodded at Han. ¡°Please take a break and prepare for the final round. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that our boss just offended you. Please don¡¯t take it personally. I¡¯ll apologize to the both of you on behalf of him.¡± With that, he bowed down to Han and Reign. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± Reign was a bit overwhelmed when he did that. She quickly helped the Chief of Staff straighten up and smiled. ¡°Actually, I was just ying around just now. I didn¡¯t mean to get real. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Mr. Gordon.¡± She saw the work pass on the Chief of Staff¡¯s chest and it read, ¡°Chief of Staff, Wesley Gordon.¡± Wesley apologized again and then he left with Ivan. Reign stared at their backs as they were leaving. After they had disappeared from her sight, she turned around and red at Han. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be a little more tactful?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Tactful?¡± ¡°Ivan is Steve¡¯s brother. If you corner Ivan like this, it¡¯s basically the same as offending Steve. Now, Steve is the one who¡¯s got a high position. It will do us no good to offend him.¡± ¡°So what? No matter how powerful Steve is, it¡¯s only right for Ivan to pay his debts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s never wise to go against the officials. If we fall out with Steve, it will be difficult for us to do anything in Lightdom City.¡± Reign frowned slightly, her eyes filled with worry. No matter how powerful the Labenz family was, their influence only worked in the country and they were still under the supervision of the departments. Once they offended the higher¨Cups, Mapleturz Group would be faced with a lot of obstacles if those people made things difficult for them. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about? It¡¯s gonna be alright.¡± Han could not help butugh. ¡°No matter how power Steve got, he can¡¯t do anything to us.¡± Not only was Han powerful, but he also had another identity. the instructor of the Dragon Team! He could do whatever he wanted in the Longhard Kingdom with his current position and status. He did not give a crap about Steve at all. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Steve, you have to stand up for me¡± When Ivan saw Steve, he imediately started crying and said exaggeratively, ¡°Han and Reign are way out of line. They actually truliied nue and killed three of my subordinates. Steve they¡¯re not going against me. They¡¯re humiliating you¡® p Before he could finish speaking. Steve had already stood up and pped him hard. The lunge force made Ivan vomit blood. His face was all red and swollen, and he felt a burning pain in his cheek. ¡°Steve, did you just hit me for Han and Reign?¡± Ivan was stunned. Ever since Ivan was young. Steve lud never hit him once. But now, Steve pped him just because of what happened with Han? ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Steve¡¯s eyes darkened. He said coldly. ¡°We spent a lot of effort to invite Huck and the other two to come here. I still need them to find the direction of the dragon vein, seek the dragon and strike its acupoint for me! ¡°And just because you got all horny, you offended Han, causing my n for the dragon vein to lose three important helpers ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re my brother, I would have killed you long ago! ¡°You trash, you can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Steve was furious and his words were full of wrath It didn¡¯t matter if they offended Han. At most, he would just go and apologize. However, Ivan actually asked Huck and the other two to kill Han and that really offended Han. Now that Han had killed Huck and the other two, there was nothing Steve could do about it. He could only suffer in silence That was why he vented all his anger on Ivan. He cursed and even hit Ivan. Ivan knew that he screwed up this time. He stood rooted to the ground and covered his face aggrievedly, not daring to say a word. ¡°Take him away and lock him up for three days,¡± Steve ordered. When Ivan heard this, his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Steve, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t treat me like this. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Confinement was a hellish torture for him. He would rather die in a battle than be confined. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation. Either that or you can pack your things and go back to your hometown in the north!¡± Steve said coldly. Ivan was shocked when he heard that and his face instantly distorted. They were quite influential in their hometown in the north. If Ivan returned to his hometown, he could completely live a good life and do whatever he wanted. However, Lightdom City was much more prosperous than their hometown. He did not want to give up his life in Lightdom City and return to his hometowTL At this moment, two warriors walked in and dragged Ivan out, whose face was already pale. After dealing with his brother. Steve took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He looked at Wesley and said. ¡°Tell me, what should we do with Han now?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t kill him!¡± Wesley said. He knew Steve very well. This person was an extremely arrogant genius. He was very strong and his combat strength was also invincible and he had outstanding battle achievements. In the entire Longhard Kingdom, other than Lord Supremacy, no one else had the ability to defeat this person. 1.3. 10:52 However, now that Hand core, Steve felt threatened and even felt that Han stole his thurider. n Wesley returned, he had already sensed that Steve wanted to kill Han After all Steve would not allow such an outstanding person to exist in his territory. Why Steve asked Wesley and calmly. Firstly, Han¡¯s strength is extraordinary. If you want to kill him, you have to pay a very painful price. It¡¯s okay if you can really kili fam. But what if Han takes revenge if you can¡¯t? ¡°Secondly, Itan and Shadow Knight are very closely rted. If wey a finger on him, we will offend Shadow Knight. Once Shadow Knight make a move on the Longhard Kingdom or the Sky family, the consequences will be unimaginable Thirdly, now that the emperor is about to be conferred, the entire Lightdom City is going to be turbulent. Even the Demigod from Radiant Society has sneaked in. We have too many challenges to face, so it¡¯s not good toplicate things. ¡°Therefore, we can¡¯t kill Han When Steve heard this, his eyes darkened and he remained silent. Wesley didn¡¯t say anything else. He stood quietly to the side. Only Steve could make the decision, so Wesley couldn¡¯t say much. Steve pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Go and handle the situation first. Let¡¯s start the finals for Stone King Cup After Wesley got the order, he bowed to Steve and turned to leave. Steve sat behind his desk and stared at Han in the surveince video. His eyes were cold as ice. In the Stone Arena, under the guidance of the staff, Han, Reign, and the Griffith brothers went to the stage of the finals. Jerome looked at the Stone King Cup on the stage, his eyes glistening. Jerry was also thrilled. The Stone King Cup had been held for so long, but this was the first time they were so close to the trophy. They were all pretty excited. ¡°Jerome, if we win the championship, does that mean that the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market is going to rise?¡± Jerry asked Jerome was also very excited, but as the boss, he had alreadye to his senses after forgetting himself at the beginning. He gathered himself and did not lose hisposure. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He looked at the Stone King Cup and his eyes glistened with anticipation. ¡°If we can really win the championship, the price of emerald pendants in our market will go up. ¡°Most importantly, we¡¯d get much more fame. It¡¯s equivalent to advertising across the country without spending much money. ¡°As long as there¡¯s fame, money will naturallye.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Han. His eyes were filled with gratitude and admiration, and he felt a little guilty. The reason why the Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market could survive until now was all because of Han. As the boss, there was nothing he could do. He felt a little sorry for Han. Han also looked over and smiled. ¡°Mr. Griffith, don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t know if I can win the championship.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯re already very grateful that you helped us get to where we are today.¡± Jerome said respectfully. ¡°As for whether we can win the championship, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I don¡¯t value the championship that inuch. Most importantly, you have to survive and not get injured.¡± ¡°What?¡± Han was slightly stunned when he heard this. A hint of admiration shed across his eyes as he looked at Jerome. Normally, bosses always wanted their treasure appraisers to fight for the championship at the expense of their own lives, but Jerome asked him to survive this and not fight so hard for the championship. He even asked Han not to get injured. This boss had his own way of thinking! Han looked at Jerome and Chapter 963 Chapter 963 It was fair to see a boss like Jerome who cared about the safety of his employees. He patted Jerome¡¯s shoulder and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Other than my master, no one in this world is able to kill When Jerome heard this, he was finally relieved. Thinking of Han¡¯s performance just now, he was even more rest¨Cassured. Han¡¯s strength was unfathomable. He could instantly kill a six¨Cstar god¨Css expert. No matter who Han¡¯s opponent was, even if Han did not win, his life would not be in danger. At this moment, the contestants of the finals from the other group showed up opposite Han and the others. They were Alice and Kingston! When the two of them saw n, their eyes turned cold. ¡°This is really unfortunate. Looks like our opponent is Han,¡± Kingston said. Alice nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I also want to see how strong he actually is. ¡°After all, he¡¯s our greatest opponent in the mortal world!¡± As she spoke, Alice kept sizing up Han. She was very powerful. Aftering to the mortal world, she could see through anyone at a nce. However, ever since she met Han, she realized that she really couldn¡¯t see through him. Her intuition told her that I fan would definitely be a big problem for her. She had to get rid of such a huge threat! Otherwise, he would definitely be a big headache for her in the future. At this moment, Han also looked up and met Alice¡¯s gaze. In an instant, both sides understood the thoughts in each other¡¯s eyes. Their gazes collided in mid¨Cair and the atmosphere had already gotten tense. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jaber. Congrattions on entering the finals. From now on, we are opponents.¡± Alice walked over and extended her right hand. ¡°Tm very happy that we finally can have a good battle.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Han reached out his hand and shook Alice¡¯s. After the two of them shook hands, they both felt the majestic power contained in each other¡¯s bodies. Han was also shocked. In the past, when he shook hands with others, he could immediately detect their strength. However, now that he was shaking hands with Alice, he could not feel a trace of her strength. It was as if Alice was just an ordinary person. From this, it could be seen that Alice¡¯s strength was stronger than he had imagined. She was an expert! He was surprised, but Alice was even more astonished. She had many mysterious probing abilities. Just now, she had used those mysterious abilities to see how strong he actually was. In the end, the power disappeared without a trace. She looked at Han and her eyes darkened. There was actually such a powerful and unfathomable person in the mortal world? She had only seen anything like this from the geniuses in God¡¯s Land before. Could it be that Han¡¯s strength was alreadyparable to those monstrous geniuses in God¡¯s Land Alice immediately threw this thought to the back of her mind. She thought to herself, ¡°Impossible. Han is just an ordinary person. How can hepare to those monstrous geniuses in God¡¯s Land?¡± ¡°Miss Parker, please show mercy during the finalster.¡± Han smiled. I should be the one saying that I just heard that Mr Jaber was able to instantly ki god¨Css expert Such strength is undathonable. You have to show stane terry to er. Alice smiled and said humbly, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Don¡¯t be so cruel to ady They exchanged a few pleasantries before she let go of lus hand and returned to her seat. How itu? Do you know his strength now? Do you have the confidence to win¡± Kingston askerl Alice shook her head with a solenn look on her face. Ever since she left the mountain, she felt that she had the strength to win and even kill anyone she met. However, this was the first time she had encountered an opponent that she could not figure out or see clearly. In other words, no one could predict what would happen in the final round of the Stone King Cupter. When Kingston heard this, his expression changed ¡°What about the prize of the Stone King Cup?¡± Alice took out a cigarette and put it in her mouth. After lighting it, she took a deep pulf and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I can¡¯t see through Han, Han can¡¯t see through me either. ¡°Besides, if it was a real life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle, Han would definitely be the one who¡¯s gonna die.¡± She waspletely confident that she could increase her strength in a short period of time and kill Han. Upon hearing this, Kingston was relieved. He also lit a cigarette and started smoking. On the other side, Reign looked at Alice and whispered, ¡°Honey, you have to be careful of this woman. She¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°You can also tell that she¡¯s not simple?¡± Han was stunned Some time ago, he had just taught Reign the inherited Heart Cultivation of the sect to cultivate. But now Reign could sense the strength of others so quickly? ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Reign shook her head. ¡°Then how do you know she¡¯s not simple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my instinct!¡± Han didn¡¯t know what to say. Han was instantly speechless when he heard her answer. A woman¡¯s instinct was indeed very strong. At this moment, Wesley appeared beside the stage of the finals and said something to the Lord beside him. The Lord got the order and immediately gave the host a look. The host understood what he meant and immediately said, ¡°Contestants, are you ready?¡± Alice and Han both nodded. After getting their answers, the host quickly said, ¡°Now, the staff will bring up the raw stones for the finals.¡± Following his words, the ten staff members each took a piece of raw stone and walked onto the stage. Then they ced the raw stones on the table. These ten raw stones had clearly been disguised very well. There were many strange colored lichens on them. It was impossible to tell with the naked eye if these things would be gems or not. ¡°Holy shit, what are these raw stones? They got so many colors. How can they appraise them?¡± ¡°Who can appraise raw stones in such disguises? Aren¡¯t the organizers deliberately making things difficult for them?¡± ¡°Oh my god, the organizers have made thispetition extremely hard for the contestants.¡± ¡°There are so manyyers of disguises. I don¡¯t know how manyyers of lichens these raw stones are covered with. Ordinary people really have no way to appraise them.¡± Seeing so many disguised raw stones, all the treasure appraisers and people with appraisal skills were dumbfounded. Who could appraise these raw stones when the organizers had turned this game into an impossible mission? They were obviously making things difficult for the treasure appraisers! The host stood in front of the raw stones and said, ¡°Among these ten raw stones, two of them are actually gems. ¡°In ten minutes, whoever can find the best gem first wins! ¡°However, the rules of the finals have also changed. There can¡¯t be any more killings. The murderer will be judged to have 10:52 the in the fauce other angitwerk hey¡¯ll lewe. Why Jable s tube canoe starter fi care out cartier die prople who died gananen ying with all of w ude. Tru arruntly booking thepetition between Han and Alice It will definitely 4 besed the Alpe also defeated many ingridary experts and entered the trials as a dark horse She¡¯s very powerful. The will definitely be thesling ¡± Thecard that what happened in Fostrarus Stoe Arena is also very exciting Alice instantly killed a god¨C ss expert ¡°The hamle beneco these two unfachonable experts will definitely be very splendid Some of the audience in the venue were discussing heatedly, while some of the audience¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation They wanted to see how far the battle between Han and Alice would go. Under everyone¡¯s gaze. Han and Alice entered the stage and stood in front of ten raw stones. The two of them shook hands in a friendly manner. Both of them were smiling, and there was no hostility between them. histead they looked like two old friends who had reunited after a long time Alice held Han¡¯s hand and said in a low voice. ¡°I just figured it out. You killed the red¨Crobed messenger too, right?¡± ¡°What red¨Crobed messenger Han pretended to be confused. Alice looked Han right in the eye and said. ¡°The red¨Crobed messenger of Radiant Society. He was abandoned by our Gods Land After he ran out of God¡¯s Land on his own, he came to the mortal world and even stole the seeds of the spiritual beetle of God¡¯s Land and nted them on Reign¡¯s mother. Then be nted the spiritual beetle on Lawrence. ¡°After so many years, it was already time to harvest the spiritual beetle. In the end, with your interference, the spiritual beetle was absorbed by Lawrence ¡°And not long ago, in the Whileal Kingdom, the red¨Crobed messenger obtained some kind of miracle pill and suddenly broke through to God Realm ¡°Based on what we know about the red¨Crobed messenger, he will definitely do whatever he wants to satisfy his pathere self¨Cesteem after he advances to a God Realm cultivator ¡°However, not long after be advanced to God Realm, he was killed by a mysterious masked person. ¡°In the mortal world, the red¨Crobed messenger had offended many people, but not many people can kill him. And no fighters in the mortal world can kill a cultivator in God Realm You are the most exceptional fighter in the mortal world She revealed where she was from and told him her conjecture. Her eyes were filled with an inexplicable passion as she stared at Han ¡°Moreover, the red¨Crobed messenger has had many conflicts with you. He once used the spiritual beetle to kill your mother¨Cinw and almost killed your brother¨Cinw ¡°So, you had a motive to kill him Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me, did you fall him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Han said calmly He also stared at Alice with his sharp Chapter 964 Chapter 964 So, you had a motive to kill him ¡°Tell me, did you fall him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Han said calmly He also stared at Alice with his sharp eyes. 10:52 1 The did not expec Ale to neal wher was from so quickly and he was also from Gods Land Who dad God¡¯s Land, the mysterious force that had been making appearances all over the world recently, actually warni Seeing that Hagan did not speak, Alice sand calmly. It seems thist) was right When you heard the worch God¡¯s Land, your face was nk. This means that you have heard of this force before As expected, you were the one who killed the red¨Crobed thesenger 11e Four¨Csea Traveler and Lindsey also aid that they came from God¡¯s Land, Han said. Alice smiled and said. ¡°So what I saw the surveince video just now You were the first to mention God¡¯s Land to them ¡°This means one thing You have indeed interacted with the people of God¡¯s Land before. ¡°Over the years, only the red¨Crobed messenger came from God¡¯s Land. He usually doesn¡¯t easily mention anything about God¡¯s Land ¡°So, you must love killed the red¨Crobed messenger!¡± Han remained silent. He was indeed the one who inentioned God¡¯s Land first, which made Alice realize something and got someone to dig out everything, which meant that Alice might already know that he killed the red¨Crobed messenger. Alice smiled and did not continue to speak. Instead, she let go and stood to the side, looking at Han with a faint smile. This gaze sent shivers down Han¡¯s spine. ¡°Thus woman is very powerful. Looks like I won¡¯t be able to make it without using my true strength, Han thought to himself The host stood between Han and Alice and said loudly, ¡°Now, thepetition begins!¡± With that, he quickly left and jumped out of the stage. As he left, a huge iron cage suddenly fell, enveloping Han and Alice. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Miss Parker, how about this? We don¡¯t have to fight and kill each other. Let¡¯s have a battle in choosing raw stones¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. Peace is the most precious,¡± Alice said. With that, she immediately made the move to touch the raw stones. Han did not say anything else and immediately went to touch those raw stones. However, at this moment, Alice attacked. Her palm was like an iron whip, pping fiercely at Han¡¯s chest. ¡°Serpent Strike!¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He immediately raised his hand to block the attack. Alice changed her move again. Her right hand wrapped around Han¡¯s arm as if it had no bones. She was as fast as lightning as she grabbed at Han¡¯s face. Like a venomous serpent, it climbed up Han¡¯s arm. Han frowned. He did not expect Alice to have such a terrifying and strange move. This palm of hers was soft as if it had no bones which was indeed very difficult to defend against. ¡°Back off!¡± Although Han was shocked, he did not panic. He quickly circted the Internal Strength in his body. His magic power was iparably terrifying as it was suddenly shot out. He exerted his strength like lightning and suddenly pushed Alice¡¯s hand away. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Immediately after, his palm struck Alice¡¯s face like thunder. Alice quickly attacked and suddenly dodged, pulling herself away from Han. She looked at Han with a hint of shock in her eyes. Just now, when her hand was wrapped around Han, she actually felt as if her arm had been electrocuted. Could it be that Han¡¯s body could generate electricity? Chapter 965 Chapter 965 All of this was too shorking! Alice was from God¡¯s Land, but that was the first time the had seen or situation. She was instantly dunfounded. She knew that sweaters could generate static electricity and make an feel electrocuted However, the electricity produced by Han¡¯s body just now was extraordinary and in reddy dreadful it made her entire body feet numb She had never heard that human bodies could produce such strong electricity ¡°What did you just do to me? Alice asked. ¡°It¡¯s just some counterattacks¡± Han¡¯s expression was calm as he asked, ¡°How did you do it just now? Your arm can be bent like this, and you can shrink it freely Is it the Bone Shrinking Techniquer ¡°It¡¯s a more advanced cultivation technique than the Bone Shrinking Technique It¡¯s God¡¯s Land¡¯s martial arts¡± Alice nodded and said. ¡°Han, you¡¯re very strong. It would be a pity to kill you. How about you join God¡¯s Lar Join God¡¯s Land and be a servant of God¡¯s Land Han could not help butugh. Alice naturally understood what Han meant. She quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re different from the red¨Crobed messenger. That kid was just a servant in God¡¯s Land and his bloodline was low. He was not worthy of the high¨Clevel treatment in God¡¯s Lind ¡°If you join God¡¯s Land, with my rmendation, you will definitely receive better treatment. ¡°I guarantee that I will be able to let you obtain cultivation techniques that are even more powerful than heavenly cultivation techniques¡± ¡°Cultivation techniques that are even more powerful than heavenly cultivation techniques Han was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the mortal world, the God Realm cultivator is already at the highest cultivation level. However, in God¡¯s Land, there¡¯s a realm that¡¯s even more advanced than God Realm. I think with your talent and the cultivation technique¡¯s guidance, you can definitely reach that realm, Alice said. Just a simple confrontation just now had made her realize that Han was extraordinary. If she could get Han to join God¡¯s Land, it would definitely be a huge help to the faction she was in. It would bring great N?velDrama.Org content rights. benefits to their faction Therefore, she threw out the bait to rope in Han? ¡°Then tell me in detail. What are the realms that are beyond God Realm? Han asked. His eyes were filled with curiosity as if he was actually interested in this matter. When Alice saw thus, her eyes lit up. She knew that Han was interested. As long as Han was interested, everything was negotiable. She thought for a moment and said. ¡°In the mortal world, the cultivation levels are normal warriors, Lord, General, Demigod, and God Realm ¡°In your eyes, God Realm is the highest cultivation level which is invincible. ¡°However, God Realm is only the beginning in God¡¯s Land. ¡°Above God Realm, there are Emperor Realm, and above Emperor Realm, there is Sage Realm!¡± ¡°So there is actually Sage Realrn in God¡¯s Land? Han asked. Alice was about to answer, but she seemed to realize something. She stared at Han and asked, ¡°Are you trying to get information out of me ¡°If you want to rope me in, you have to at least tell me some of the details of God¡¯s Land, right? Otherwise, how can I know il the benefits you offer me are good enough to meet my standards Han said calmly. Alice¡¯s eyes darkened and she said coldly, ¡°I invited you because I wanna show you some respect. Han, you¡¯d better not be so shameless Thu just a messenger of God¡¯s Land I can¡¯t show too much power in the mortal world. However, if it¡¯s a real life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle, I¡¯m more than enough to kill you. ¡°If the geniuses of God¡¯snd were here, it would be easier for them to kill you!¡± understand now. You have the same status as the red¨Crobed messenger. Both of you are just a bunch of ruining dogs of God¡¯s Land. You are not a true getuies of God¡¯s Land right? Han suddenly asked You son of a bitch!¡± When Alice heard hit call her a running dog, the veins on her forehead bulged as the flew into a rage. She cursed in her heart and disappeared from the spot like a ghost. At this moment, Han felt his blood run cold. He felt as if he was being targeted by a bloodthirsty beast, and his skin was stinging. At the same time, a strong tense of danger crept into his heart. ¡°Good!¡± After Han got this feeling, his entire body trembled. This was not fear or panic! It was pure excitement! There was a thrilled smile on his face. After so many years, had he finally met a decent opponent? In the next second, 11an¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot. Bang! Bang! Bang! As the two of them disappeared, muffled sounds of collisions came in mid¨Cair These sounds were loud, continuous, and iparably strong, just like thunder Every muffled sound was like a thunderp that struck everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are these people missing?¡± When the audience saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded. Many people just looked at each other, not knowing what to do. And a lot of experts just stared at the stage immediately, trying to figure out where Han and Alice were. However, even general¨Css experts like Karen and Mr. Zabel could not catch sight of Han and Alice. Ordinary people would definitely not be able to see where they were. However, everyone could feel the iparably fierce and fast¨Cpaced battle of attack and defense from the sound of each collision that was more urgent and louder than the previous one. It was obvious that the battle between Han and Alice was so intense that it made everyone tremble in fear. ¡°Quick, look at the camera. Slow down the video!¡± Wesley¡¯s expression changed as well. He hurriedly looked at the cameraman beside him. The cameraman aimed the camera at the stage. After taking a video, he slowed it down. However, even after ying it ten times slower, they still couldn¡¯t see any traces of Han and Alice. After ying it 30 times slower, they finally saw them more clearly. However, very quickly, Han and Alice disappeared from the camera¡¯s recording screen. No one knew where they went. Wesley frowned and quickly looked at the stage. At this moment, the battle became even more intense. The deafening muffled sound was like an exciting symphony. It was impassioned, and each time, it went faster and louder. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! This sound was like a sledgehammer pounding on everyone¡¯s hearts, causing their hearts to beat along with the sound. ¡°What the hell is going on? Where did they go?¡± Wesley stared at the camera and gritted his teeth with his face distorted. After all, he was an expert who had fought on the extraterritorial battlefield. His strength had already reached one¨Cstar god¨Css and he was a top¨Cnotch expert in the world. But now, he couldn¡¯t even see Han and Alice. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Wesley stared on the air above the rage 1 po constricted as for routtered, ¡°How Itow is this even passible? areough, itan and Alice were fighting in mid¨Cair Although Wesley would not see the figures of Han and Alice, the various rurtains above the stage were constantly sliking. orde furtains were even blown back. Altrough this age was built in a spacious mine, there was no wind for the time being. It was impossible for the curtains to tremble aid fy back like this For such rerne to happen, someone must have been in mid¨Cair In other words, Han and Alice were fighting there. After seeing everything clearly, Wesley wat so shocked that his jaw dropped to the ground and he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing right now. Flying was a skill that only a God Realm cultivator possessed! Could it be that Tan and Alice were all God Realm cultivators? When he thought of this, Wesley trembled and was blown away. God Realm cultivators! That was the highest level of a fighter. Even Steve, who was already Demigod, had not cultivated to such a terrifying level. And now, there were two terrifying cultivators who came from nowhere? How was this even possible ¡°Where are the two of them fighting? Have you seen them?¡± ¡°No! My camera didn¡¯t even capture them¡± ¡°Their speed is way too fast. Is this really the speed of a human being?¡± ¡°Also, based on the sounds of their battle, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re fighting fiercely, but there aren¡¯t any energy ripples or fluctuations.¡± ¡°To be able to do this, it means that both of them can control their power freely. They can control the power of all collisions to a certain range without spreading¡± ¡°This controlling power is beyond anyone¡¯s imagination!¡± The audience was also staring at the stage, all stunned. ¡°The Gods havee! The Gods havee!¡± ¡°God, please ept our greetings.¡± When the workers and normal people saw this scene, they were all so shocked that they knelt on the ground and started worshipping Lightdom City was originally a ce where everyone was crazy about metaphysics and superstition. Han¡¯s parents would always go to Blind Jo to ask him to tell them their fortune and pick the date whenever something big happened. They would only do important things on good days and the days that didn¡¯t have any conflicts with their children¡¯s or their birthday and astrology chart. These employees who worked in the mine were even more superstitious. Seeing such a magical scene, they thought that Han and Alice were gods and they started to worship them. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Just as they all knelt down to worship, a violent explosion sounded. The shock wave spread in all directions, bending the iron cage. At the same time, a lot of audiences were sent flying by the enormous energy waves. Many people had already fallen to the ground and were in great pain. Reign was also the first to bear the brunt and was almost blown away. However, Jerome and Jerry stood in front of her in time, preventing her from being injured. She did not get sent flying and stood there safe and sound. With this loud bang, Han and Alice appeared in front of everyone again. They stood on one side of the stage and faced each other. At this moment, the two of them were both in ragged clothes and had several wounds on their bodies. 10.53 One could imagine how intense their battle was just now. However, after experiencing such a terrifying battle. Han and Alice¡¯s faces did not turn red and they didn¡¯t even pant or sweat There were only sortie wounds on their bodies. Alice was a beautiful woman She was tall and curvy and got a very nice body. As her clothes were all ragged, everyone could vaguely see her tender skin, and some of the parts that were revealed were even more eye¨Ccatching Seeing this sceae, many men were stunned, Especially the men who stood at the right angle. They all widened their eyes and watched intently. From certain angles, people could see some unspeakable parts of Alice. Alice stared at Han with a cold gaze. ¡°You hid your cultivation level?¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same thing?¡± Alice¡¯s expression changed when she heard this, but her gaze became even colder as she stared at Han. ¡°It seems that if we don¡¯t show our true strength, we won¡¯t be able to determine the winner in a short period of time. ¡°But if we use our true strength, this small stage will definitely be destroyed and some innocent people will be implicated. ¡°Your wife is also here. You don¡¯t want to see that happen, right? ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s solve this in another way.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Han asked. ¡°Heavenly Warl¡± Alice said. ¡°No problem¡± Han nodded. ¡°Heavenly War? What kind of fighting mode is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Could this be a fighting mode for geniuses?¡± ¡°I wonder how they would fight. In any case, it¡¯s a blessing for us to be able to see two experts who are almost gods fighting Hearing the conversation between Han and Alice, everyone present looked at each other in confusion. Wesley, Karen, Mr. Zabel, Kingston, and some of the experts present also had solemn expressions as they stared at Han and Alice. They had never heard of Heavenly War before, so they could take this chance to learn something from Han and Alice. However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Han and Alice did not move at all. Everyone watched for five minutes, but Han and Alice did not make a move. ¡°What are they doing? Why did they suddenly stop?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, but we just have to wait for the results.¡± Wesley, Mr. Zabel, Karen, and the others were even more puzzled when they saw the two of them like this. The audience looked at each other in confusion. On the stage, Han and Alice stared at each other with sharp gazes. However, their bodies did not move at all and they did not even move a finger. ¡°Go and test it out,¡± Wesley whispered to a warrior. Upon hearing this, the warrior immediately walked to the stage quietly and prepared to touch the bodies of these two to see what they were up to. However, before he could do that, the warrior suddenly felt an iparably terrifying shock wave. His entire body was sent flying for more than ten yards. He spat out blood and fell to the ground, unconscious. ¡°What?¡± Wesley and the others were all stunned when they saw this scene. Just now, before they could even see how Han and Alice attacked each other, that warrior had already been sent flying and was severely injured. This was unbelievable! What exactly happened? What¡¯s going on? Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Thu warrior was sent flying before he could even reach withChapter 966 Wesley stared on the air above the rage 1 po constricted as for routtered, ¡°How Itow is this even passible? areough, itan and Alice were fighting in mid¨Cair Although Wesley would not see the figures of Han and Alice, the various rurtains above the stage were constantly sliking. orde furtains were even blown back. Altrough this age was built in a spacious mine, there was no wind for the time being. It was impossible for the curtains to tremble aid fy back like this For such rerne to happen, someone must have been in mid¨Cair In other words, Han and Alice were fighting there. After seeing everything clearly, Wesley wat so shocked that his jaw dropped to the ground and he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing right now. Flying was a skill that only a God Realm cultivator possessed! Could it be that Tan and Alice were all God Realm cultivators? When he thought of this, Wesley trembled and was blown away. God Realm cultivators! That was the highest level of a fighter. Even Steve, who was already Demigod, had not cultivated to such a terrifying level. And now, there were two terrifying cultivators who came from nowhere? How was this even possible ¡°Where are the two of them fighting? Have you seen them?¡± ¡°No! My camera didn¡¯t even capture them¡± ¡°Their speed is way too fast. Is this really the speed of a human being?¡± ¡°Also, based on the sounds of their battle, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re fighting fiercely, but there aren¡¯t any energy ripples or fluctuations.¡± ¡°To be able to do this, it means that both of them can control their power freely. They can control the power of all collisions to a certain range without spreading¡± ¡°This controlling power is beyond anyone¡¯s imagination!¡± The audience was also staring at the stage, all stunned. ¡°The Gods havee! The Gods havee!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°God, please ept our greetings.¡± When the workers and normal people saw this scene, they were all so shocked that they knelt on the ground and started worshipping Lightdom City was originally a ce where everyone was crazy about metaphysics and superstition. Han¡¯s parents would always go to Blind Jo to ask him to tell them their fortune and pick the date whenever something big happened. They would only do important things on good days and the days that didn¡¯t have any conflicts with their children¡¯s or their birthday and astrology chart. These employees who worked in the mine were even more superstitious. Seeing such a magical scene, they thought that Han and Alice were gods and they started to worship them. Just as they all knelt down to worship, a violent explosion sounded. The shock wave spread in all directions, bending the iron cage. At the same time, a lot of audiences were sent flying by the enormous energy waves. Many people had already fallen to the ground and were in great pain. Reign was also the first to bear the brunt and was almost blown away. However, Jerome and Jerry stood in front of her in time, preventing her from being injured. She did not get sent flying and stood there safe and sound. With this loud bang, Han and Alice appeared in front of everyone again. They stood on one side of the stage and faced each other. At this moment, the two of them were both in ragged clothes and had several wounds on their bodies. 10.53 One could imagine how intense their battle was just now. However, after experiencing such a terrifying battle. Han and Alice¡¯s faces did not turn red and they didn¡¯t even pant or sweat There were only sortie wounds on their bodies. Alice was a beautiful woman She was tall and curvy and got a very nice body. As her clothes were all ragged, everyone could vaguely see her tender skin, and some of the parts that were revealed were even more eye¨Ccatching Seeing this sceae, many men were stunned, Especially the men who stood at the right angle. They all widened their eyes and watched intently. From certain angles, people could see some unspeakable parts of Alice. Alice stared at Han with a cold gaze. ¡°You hid your cultivation level?¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same thing?¡± Alice¡¯s expression changed when she heard this, but her gaze became even colder as she stared at Han. ¡°It seems that if we don¡¯t show our true strength, we won¡¯t be able to determine the winner in a short period of time. ¡°But if we use our true strength, this small stage will definitely be destroyed and some innocent people will be implicated. ¡°Your wife is also here. You don¡¯t want to see that happen, right? ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s solve this in another way.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Han asked. ¡°Heavenly Warl¡± Alice said. ¡°No problem¡± Han nodded. ¡°Heavenly War? What kind of fighting mode is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Could this be a fighting mode for geniuses?¡± ¡°I wonder how they would fight. In any case, it¡¯s a blessing for us to be able to see two experts who are almost gods fighting Hearing the conversation between Han and Alice, everyone present looked at each other in confusion. Wesley, Karen, Mr. Zabel, Kingston, and some of the experts present also had solemn expressions as they stared at Han and Alice. They had never heard of Heavenly War before, so they could take this chance to learn something from Han and Alice. However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Han and Alice did not move at all. Everyone watched for five minutes, but Han and Alice did not make a move. ¡°What are they doing? Why did they suddenly stop?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, but we just have to wait for the results.¡± Wesley, Mr. Zabel, Karen, and the others were even more puzzled when they saw the two of them like this. The audience looked at each other in confusion. On the stage, Han and Alice stared at each other with sharp gazes. However, their bodies did not move at all and they did not even move a finger. ¡°Go and test it out,¡± Wesley whispered to a warrior. Upon hearing this, the warrior immediately walked to the stage quietly and prepared to touch the bodies of these two to see what they were up to. However, before he could do that, the warrior suddenly felt an iparably terrifying shock wave. His entire body was sent flying for more than ten yards. He spat out blood and fell to the ground, unconscious. ¡°What?¡± Wesley and the others were all stunned when they saw this scene. Just now, before they could even see how Han and Alice attacked each other, that warrior had already been sent flying and was severely injured. This was unbelievable! What exactly happened? Chapter 968 Chapter 968 ¡°Han, who the hell are you? Alice stared at Han and her expression changed. She couldn¡¯t believe that she, who had always been God¡¯s favored one, had lost to a mortal like Han Most importantly, Han¡¯s spiritual strength was still so terrifyingly powerful. All of this was way too unbelievable and beyond her tolerance. When she stood in front of Han, she felt as if she was facing the monstrous geniuses of God¡¯s Land. Tan was as terrifying as those monsters. Moreover, she was defeated in the Heavenly War. She was panting heavily, her face was pale, and her brain was aching. However, Han¡¯s face did not even turn red and he did not pant at all. Even his expression did not change. This meant that Han¡¯s cultivation level was far above hers! ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? My name is Han,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Alice gritted her teeth and said word by word, ¡°In the mortal world, no one is stronger than me, but you just defeated me. ¡°This means one thing. The master who taught you these skills must be extraordinary 100. ¡°Tell me, is your master also from God¡¯s Land?¡± Han was shocked when he heard this. Thest time he talked to his master about God¡¯s Land, his master did not say much about it. Clearly, his master also knew about God¡¯s Land but did not tell him. Could it really be as Alice said, that his master was also from God¡¯s Land? He carefully recalled many things about his master in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his master¡¯s strength was way too unbelievable and that many of his actions were ipatible with this world. It felt like his master was from another world. At first, Han did not have any doubts. However, Alice¡¯s words woke him up. At this moment, Han waspletely overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. However, his expression did not change and he said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°As far as I know, there is no cultivation technique in the mortal world that can cultivate spiritual strength and there is no cultivation technique that can help you break through to your level.¡± Alice stared at Han and said word by word, ¡°You must have learned the inheritance from God¡¯s Land to be able to possess such a magical ability! ¡°Furthermore, your inheritance is top¨Cnotch even in God¡¯s Land. Who exactly is your master?¡± At this point, she was even more certain that Han had learned the cultivation technique of God¡¯s Land. The dreadful power that Han had shown just now was somewhat simr to those monstrous geniuses in God¡¯s Land. In other words, Han was very likely to be the disciple of an old monster in God¡¯s Land! Only this identity could exin why Han did not care about whether he could learn the cultivation techniques that could help him break through to God Realm. Han nced at her and did not say anything else. Instead, he turned around and chose raw stones one by one. In the end, he ced one of the raw stones in front of him and marked it. After choosing his raw stone, he looked back at Alice and said, ¡°Come and choose your raw stone quickly. It¡¯s almost time.¡± He had just fought with Alice for a long time and knew her strength very well. It was not difficult to kill Alice, but Lindsey was still watching from the crowd. If Han disyed his strength too much, it would attract too much attention and might get him unnecessary trouble. Therefore, Han nned to spare Alice¡¯s life and did not kill her because of this. Sometimes, the living were more useful than the dead. Only then did Alicee back to her senses. She hurriedly rushed over and carefully chose from the remaining nine raw 10-131 stones. However, after she finished choosing, she red at Han. Just now, she was so focused on digging out Han¡¯s secret that she forgot that she was in a competition and she let Han snatch away a piece of raw stone. With Han¡¯s ability, he must have snatched the top¨Cgrade raw stone. After Steve saw the two of them stop fighting, he said to the host, who was still in a daze, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. They¡¯ve stopped fighting. There won¡¯t be any danger. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Only then did the hoste back to his senses and hurriedly walked onto the stage. He picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Alright, the finals are over. ¡°In that case, all the polishers and the treasure appraisers, pleasee on stage to cut and appraise.¡± As he spoke, two polishers pushed the cutting machine onto the stage and started cutting the raw stones Han and Alice had chosen. Five minutester, the two raw stones were cut. They cut out a perfect gem that was only as thick as two thumbs out of Han¡¯s raw stone. Its entire body was snow¨Cwhite without any impurities. It was emitting a faint white light, making it look hazy and beautiful. The most eye¨Ccatching thing about it was that its entire body exuded a cold aura. After it was cut out, the temperature at the scene, immediately plummeted. Even from afar, one could feel an ice¨Ccold breeze radiating from this gem and it made one¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°This is¡­¡± When the treasure appraisers saw this piece of gem, their expressions changed. Not only did they shocked, even Alice¡¯s expression changed drastically. She stared at the gem and eximed, ¡°This is a top¨Cgrade gem!¡± Others might not know what this was, but she came from God¡¯s Land and was especially familiar with this kind of top¨Cgrade spirit stone. She could even sense the majestic and pure spiritual energy contained in this gem. It was definitely a top¨Cgrade spirit stone! She could tell that this emerald pendant¡¯s cold aura was extremely helpful to some cultivators. If cultivators, who cultivated ice and water, absorbed the spiritual energy of the spirit stone, their cultivation level would definitely increase and even increase by a realm. Alice looked at the top¨Cgrade gem and a hint of greed shed across her eyes. Then, she looked at the raw stone that she had cut out and secretly sighed. Compared to Han¡¯s top¨Cgrade gem, the gem she chose was of lower quality. The two were not on the same level at all. When the treasure appraisers were about toe over to take a look, Alice directly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to appraise. I¡¯ve lost.¡± She took the gem she had cut out and waved it in front of the treasure appraisers. After letting them take a look, she immediately put it away and put it in her pocket. Then, she looked at Hau and said in a deep voice. ¡°Han, I will definitely find out who you really are. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a while in God¡¯s Land!¡± With that, she jumped off the stage and quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, ignoring Steve and the others. What¡¯s going on? in 15 feet. Why did that happen?¡± I don¡¯t know. This is too strange. It might have something to do with their so¨Ccalled Heavenly War.¡± When the audience save the warrior being sent flying, they were also shocked. They did not know what had just happened. The warrior was knocked away before he could eveny a finger on them. It was as if there was a special and invisible force attacking the warrior. Everything seemed so weird. ¡°Miracle! This is definitely a miracle!¡± True Gods, please ept our greetings.¡± When the workers and ordinary people who were quite superstitious saw this scene, they all knelt down and worshipped Han and Alice. At this moment, in their hearts, Han and Alice were real gods! Wesley stared at the stage and then at the unconscious warrior with a solemn expression. Could it be that there was an invisible energy wall near Han and Alice? He stepped forward and patted the unconscious warrior¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± However, no matter how Wesley tried to wake him up, the warrior was still unconscious. The warrior¡¯s expression even changed a little and he gave Wesley a goofy smile. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wesley frowned, unable to figure out what was happening right now. This warrior had already be like this before he could even touch Han. He was now unconscious in a very different way and even had a silly smile on his face. What had this person experienced? Wesley stood up and walked onto the stage. He wanted to touch the invisible energy wall between Han and Alice to see what was going on. However, before he could walk over, someone said in a cold voice. ¡°If you want to be demented for the rest of your life, then 1. go. When Wesley heard that voice, he was a bit scared. He turned around and saw that Steve was already there. ¡°Greetings. Mr. Sky.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Without another word, Wesley immediately knelt on one knee and paid his respects to Steve. ¡°d to see you here, Mr. Sky.¡± As Wesley knelt down, Mr. Zabel, Karen, and everyone present knelt down and greeted Steve. ¡°It¡¯s a modern society now. You don¡¯t have to kneel when you see me. Get up.¡± Steve was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reactions. He immediately raised his hand and gestured for them to get up. Following these words, Wesley and the others stood up. Wesley asked, ¡°Mr. Sky, what did you mean by what you said just now?¡± Steve nced at Han and Alice on the stage and said, ¡°They just said that they were going to fight a Heavenly War. As the name suggests, it¡¯s the battle of spiritual strength. ¡°This battle looks very peaceful and still. The two of them are in a motionless state, but their spiritual strengths have already left their bodies and are entangled and it¡¯s extremely dangerous. ¡°Everyone who approaches within 32 feet will be attacked indiscriminately by their spiritual strengths and their minds will be damaged. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s very dangerous to approach them now. Otherwise, at best, you¡¯ll be demented. At worst, your minds will be destroyed and your brain will diepletely.¡± Upon hearing his words, Wesley, Mr. Zabel, Karen, and the others came to a realization. So this was what the so¨Ccalled Heavenly War meant! When Wesley heard this, he was instantly shocked. He hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sky. You¡¯re so wise!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Steve¡¯s reminder, Wesley might have been attacked and be demented. 10 531 Abough Wedy ma god¨Cins expert. Tas spirit strength was geek. Or rather, he didn¡¯t have spiritul stopilior Steve waved his hand araling Wely not to speak. Then he stared at Ha and Alice on the stage as a lunt of jealousy Bashed across his ever. Although he was a god¨Css expert,s spiritual strength was not very good. He had not cultivated much spiritual strength- atall As for Ha and Alice, their spiritual strengths were so powerful that their spiritual strengths could already leave their bodies and aertwine to light. Sur strengths were ridiculously powerful! Mr.Sky, you¡¯re indeed quite knowledgeable, said Mr. Zabel. If not for Steve¡¯s exnation, he would not have known that such a fighting mode existed in this world. ¡°Fighing with their spiritual strengths? Is it just standing still?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, I¡¯ve never experienced it before. Mr. Sky¡¯s so impressive. He knows about such a fighting mode. He must be an expert¡± ¡°Of course. Mr. Sky is the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s guardian deity. Of course, he¡¯s invincible¡± ¡°So they¡¯re not gods, but people who cultivated spiritual strengths.¡± When the audience heard this, many workers got up from the ground and no longer knelt down to worship Han and Alice ¡°Battle of spiritual strength?¡± When Jerome heard this, he turned around and looked at Jerry with a puzzled expression. ¡°Have you heard of it?¡± Jerry shook his head. He wasn¡¯t very strong, so how could he know such a magical fighting mode? ¡°Han, please stay safe and sound.¡± Reign clenched her fists and looked at Han on the stage. Her eyes were filled with worry as she prayed for Han in her heart. She prayed that Han would be safe and unscratched. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Han and Alice still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Mr. Sky, how do they fight?¡± Mr. Zabel asked curiously. ¡°The battle of spiritual strength is invisible and untouchable to outsiders, but it¡¯s extremely dangerous. The slightest injury will affect one¡¯s mental state. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you can recover in a short period of time. ¡°If you¡¯re not lucky enough, you might be demented or brain¨Cdead.¡± Steve exined. He quietly looked at Han and Alice with even more envy in his eyes. ¡°The only thing we can do now is wait! ¡°When the victor is decided, they will move then.¡± After a full ten minutes, Alice let out a muffled groan and took a step back. Blood streamed down the corner of her mouth and she was panting- She looked at Han in disbelief. ¡°Impossible. Han, how can your spiritual strength be so powerful?¡± She was born in God¡¯s Land Every day, she studied and trained with the geniuses of God¡¯s Land. That was why her spiritual strength was so powerful. When she left God¡¯s Land and came to the mortal world, she was still confident that she could take down any fighter in the world. However, the battle with Han crushed her confidence. The battle of spiritual strength was the field where she was best at but she had actually lost to Han. This was unbelievable! Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Ale was especially unafferse When she saw Han¡¯s top¨Cgrade gem, she immediately left without looking back. When Kingstoin saw Jier leave, hemedly followed her and disappeared from the venue. At the same time, Lindsey also quickly left Han stared at the back of the three of them with a solemn gaze. There were two reasons why he let Alice leave Firstly, he had no grievances or grudges against Alice. When Alice engaged in the contest with him, she did not use any killing moves. Therefore, he thought there was no need for him to kill Alice. Secondly, Alice came from God¡¯s Land, which was a mysterious force. If she were to be killed now, God¡¯s Land would send out even more skilled fighters. He Jet Alice leave because he wanted to establish contact with God¡¯s Land through her and get to know more about this unknown force. If possible, he also wanted Alice to go back to God¡¯s Land and find out his master¡¯s identity. Admittedly, Han was quite interested in learning about his master¡¯s identity and background. ¡°I wonder if Master will me me,¡± Han thought. Now that the situation had progressed to this point, he had killed two skilled fighters from God¡¯s Land consecutively. namely the red¨Crobed messenger and Four¨Csea Traveler. Even if he were to kill them all, it would be useless. He had already incurred hatred from God¡¯s Land. No matter how low¨Ckey he was, God¡¯s Land would still investigate him. Once they investigated him, they would undoubtedly uncover information about his master. Ignoring all the other matters, the host, holding the microphone, loudly said, ¡°Now, I dere that the winner of this Gemstone Identification Competition is Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you, Han said as he nodded in acknowledgment and put away the top¨Cgrade gem. This was a top¨Cgrade spirit stone. It would greatly assist Reign in her cultivation. He could not afford to lose it. *Halia. We have won the championship!¡± ¡°Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market has won the championship!¡± Upon hearing the news, the Griffith brothers, Jerome and Jerry, were overjoyed beyond measure. They immediately rushed onto the stage and hugged Han excitedly. Jerome hadpletely lost control of his emotions at this moment. He could not control himself. He hugged Han and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re truly the Griffith family¡¯s lucky star,¡± he said. Han wiped his forehead. He was left speechless. He then said, ¡°Men shouldn¡¯t get too close. Don¡¯t kiss me next time.¡± At this moment, the host said. ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee our king, Mr. Sky, to present the award to the champion.¡± Steve then went onstage to give awards to Han, Jerome, and Jerry. They took photos and gave speeches. When it was over, Han, Jerome, and Jerry left the stage. Immediately, arge group of reporters surrounded them and began to interview them. Han had never liked such interviews. He immediately came up with an excuse to leave. He left Stone Arena, taking Reign with him On the other hand, Jerome and Jerry the two siblings were very enthusiastic. They held the championship trophy and began promoting Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. They knew that they could only reap the greatest benefits by taking advantage of this wave of poprity to boost the reputation of Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. ¡°Mr. Jaber is the top treasure appraiser of Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market. Basically, any high¨Cvalue emerald pendant goes through his selection and appraisal before we put it up for sale. Our products are genuine and of true value!¡± ¡°Furthermore, Southern Heavenly Gate Raw Stone Market also invites Mr. Jaber every month to personally source and acquire raw stones, ensuring delightful surprises for all of you.¡± ¡°For enthusiasts of the raw stone market, please recognize Southern Heavenly Gate as your go¨Cto destination for raw Chapin Me The two brothers delivered aumerous persuasive adverthing slogans to the media reporters N?velDrama.Org content rights. Strse stood on the sage and watched as Han and Reign left. His gaze was solemn as he spoke to Wesley. Do you think he at deployed the power of the God Realm he said Wodey forced unde He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, it¡¯s already beyond my understanding Stew¡¯s face turned gloomy. He did me say anything. Wesley could notprehend the extent of that power. He could not make sense of it either. Although he was a god¨Css skilled fighter, he was still a distance away from reaching Gorl Realm. He only knew some of God Paint¡¯sbat methods, but he had never experienced being in God Realin before. The battle between Han and Alice had indeed shocked him and broadened his horizons. It turned out that battles could be contested using spiritual strength It turned out that spiritual strength could also leave one¡¯s body. ¡°If spiritual strength can leave one¡¯s body, does that mean that one¡¯s soul can also leave one¡¯s body?¡± Steve thought. ¡°Is the legendary Night Wanderer real?¡± He did not say anything further. Instead, he nced at Han¡¯s back and quickly left. He had to go back and check the ssics in his family¡¯s collection. He also had to think of a way to cultivate his spiritual strength Wesley followed suit. After the two of them left, Royston and Karen finally breathed a sigh of relief. With Steve present earlier, the two of them endured a great deal of pressure. After all, Steve was their immediate superior. Even the Zabel family, which was one of the top families in Lightdom City, dared not be disrespectful in his presence. Royston sighed with profound feeling, saying, ¡°Mr. Jaber is truly remarkable. The extent of his ability is unfathomable.¡± Karen nodded deeply and said, ¡°I knew from the beginning that Mr. Jaber is formidable. Otherwise, how could he have modified the Zabel family¡¯s cultivation techniques into God¨CRealm cultivation techniques? ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect him to be that formidable. ¡°Heavenly War! I¡¯ve never heard of this kind of spiritual strengthbat before.¡± As he spoke, his eyes were filled with fervent admiration. Royston seemed to have thought of something. He immediately said, ¡°Quickly inform the people in the family to treat Perry and the others better. Arrange the best gift for them right away, and make sure not to offend them. ¡°Also, do not let them move out of Zabel Vige. Think of a way to keep them.¡± Perry and Ashlee¡¯s families were good friends and closerades with Han in the past. They still lived in Zabel Vige. During this period, Perry and Ashlee had been recovering well. They were preparing to move out of Zabel Vige, seeking to be self¨Creliant. Once both Perry and Ashlee¡¯s families moved out of Zabel Vige, the Zabel family¡¯s interaction with Han would decrease over time. If Perry and Ashlee¡¯s families could be kept in Zabel Vige, then Han might visit Zabel Vige during festivals and special asions to spend time and have conversations with them. In this way, the rtionship between the Zabel family and Han would be increasingly close. Therefore, keeping Perry and Ashlee¡¯s families in Zabel Vige was the best way for the Zabel family to get close to Han. ¡°Got it,¡± Karen said as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡± Royston also knew that as long as they were closely associated with Han, the Zabel family would definitely achieve significant and rapid sess. Han and Reign walked out of Stone Arena. They returned to Lightdom City in Reign¡¯s Audi A8L. While they were on their way back to Lightdom City, Han handed the top¨Cgrade gem to Reign and said, ¡°Honey, you are fortunate. Take this. It will greatly assist you in your cultivation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± Reign said. Reign took the gem. Immediately, she felt a chilling sensation, almost causing her hands to go numb. This gem was even colder than ice. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Chapter 970. This young man, despite being at least 12 miles away from Han¡¯s car, emitted an aura of hostility that had already caused Han¡¯s skin to prickle. Clearly, this young man was a skilled lighter. Knowing well that Han had disyed incredibly formidable power at the Gemstone Identification Competition, this person still dared to stop Han. This indicated that this person was skilled and bold. He was not intimidated by Han¡¯s God¨CRealm strength. ¡°Honey, close your eyes and try to activate your Internal Strength, Han said. ¡°See if you can absorb spiritual energy. from this gem. Reign did not have such powerful senses. She waspletely unaware of the presence of someone 1.2 miles away. She obeyed Han¡¯s instructions. She closed her eyes and activated the Internal Strength that Han had taught her. She slowly came into contact with this top¨Cgrade gem and absorbed the cold spiritual energy inside. She was a woman with a gentle and delicate constitution. Even if she cultivated the Internal Strength that Han imparted to her, the vital energy she cultivated would still carry a hint of the gentle and cold aura. Therefore, she was especially suitable to hold this top¨Cgrade gem while cultivating. She closed her eyes and slowly cultivated. As Internal Strength was activated in her body, the cold spiritual energy in the top¨Cgrade gem gradually seeped into her body, enhancing her cultivation level. After she started cultivating. Han stepped on the brakes slightly to slow the car down and slowly drove toward the young nun. The other party was obviously here to kill Han. He did not dodge. He just stared coldly at Han¡¯s car. His gaze seemed to be able to cross the distance of 1.2 miles. He fixed his gaze on Han. Han¡¯s gaze turned cold. He extended his hand out of the window and formed a sword¨Cfinger gesture. Suddenly, he released a sword beam forward. The sword beam flew into the distance like a missile. This was a technique he had used before in Whileal Kingdom. It was unstoppable and able to pierce through anything. Even general¨Css and god¨Css fighters would be pierced through by this sword beam and die instantly. Han did not want to disturb Reign¡¯s cultivation. That was why he handled this battle from a distance. However, the situation this time exceeded Han¡¯s expectations. ng! Facing such a terrifying sword beam, the young man remained unmoved. With a light swing of his fighting sword, hepletely destroyed the sword beam emitted by Han. ¡°What?¡± When Han saw this scene, his expression turned grim. He suddenly spread his five fingers and shed forward. The five sword beams, powerful and unstoppable, shattered everything in their path as they flew into the distance. ng! ng! ng! The young man swung his fighting sword and shed out five times at lightning speed, shattering Han¡¯s sword beans once again. Skilled fighter! Han¡¯s gaze started to be serious. This young man was clearly stronger than everyone Han had met before. Therefore, he probably would not be easy to deal with. Soon, the car arrived at a distance of 0.5 miles away from the young man. Han immediately stepped on the brakes and parked the car by the roadside. ¡°Honey, take your time to experience the power of this top¨Cgrade gem,¡± Han said. ¡°I urgently need to pee, so I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to ease myself.¡± Reign nodded. She did not say anything. She was still immersed in her cultivation. She had already experienced the delightful aspect of the cold spiritual energy earlier. That cool energy made her feel 10:54 Why am you h?c: kng my my ?estas agato bisogno sien wakker and charge. He und angrily. Four¨Cons. Traveler je sny wavile. You ellen vij? dhe jen 1. jan 1 mil jem, ve mutlurity and datehing in Kuda Land will be mindrended van gerak tam itsty komadante and is was very liarty S?rally scmpo Supremed+ sength. But by led Purse Tramader, Boston Framfara oa hau an. Espelen, a goat im fighter of such caliber, actually joe service of bermoral in TRAN TAKE? VERDE VOTARTp wakt f¨¦le alting meet sorget a de ampandicted surge of ailing new pure out from fuo eyes poachin bout of expande i prom Pie Tyining sent as the itauti. Hayams expres This swood coupled TEN Valider 10 ily runstable. The pays all ve her body pred op Eva pove, after working this spiritual erg the felt that her strength fad also been edincet Mering that she was engrosed in her colnaken, Han did sa say anything else to go of the cloud the dont He our lond The dashed forward like a glently figure He crossed a distance of over a thousand feet to less than twenty seconds. He quickly arrived and woont 12 feet in ferme of the young our At this one be Boally saw the The young fat appeared handsome and charming, but there was an especially stranger evil aura emmarating 1 expressions frown has Ho eyes were cold mod there, like the eyes of a ferocious beast. They were filled with a great one of blofthirsty and ong Fromm has body was even stronger than that of Alices An almotely se ¡°Who are you¡± Han asked ¡°Terence Ronald from Sword Sect, a sect in God¡¯s Land,¡± the young man said coldly. Han was the locks of at God¡¯s Land was N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. konolithic entity. There were different furon under God¡¯s Land wyth Gods Land¡± Haylen und ¡°Why are you blocking my way? 1o Tereoer said. Upon hearing that. Termors eyes became even colder and sharpen He said angrily. Taursen Toweler & my verzu. You hurve killed bats. That is a direct insult to me. If i don¡¯t kill you, my authority and abroading as Gent¡¯s Land will be anderzumest ¡°Brill tur How do you wish to be killed¡± Hayan frond Four¨Csta. Traveler was a sca i gred¨Css fighter. He was very formble and u was very likely that her paraned a posvet rectangue that could tagadly increase his strengths. If Man had not quickly killest rowenien Traveler. Bour¨Cwa Bwelen mocad defionely Jueve Hen shroughal. ¡°And hour¨Csex Iraelce a god¨Css fighter of such cabber cam the Terence of her nurte jemerful riglyn ustically put a wORSELE erence sad coldly. ¡°Tell our How do you want to Hen reused a finger ered suple I¡¯ll bool you off with a single sticreal¡± suddenly turned carruly sold this killing bent surged to the sky. He and coldly yor dead Hayler held 1 and 1 bush you uit with a single mosch¡± Furod cold. An unpeer dieled surge of killing med burst out from hus ?yca. Then, yaded from h send he suddenly appeared in bond of Han lhe a ghost the lightning secard in his band hengas head to strike Haytar¡¯s du ven (Lan feli gumensly itu kest hanged. The Tinmundandy artisand be i Chapter 971 Chapter 971 It was tast It was strange Irrelice¡¯s sword was to fast it reached an indescribable level. I was so strange that there was no way to react to it. Tds sword strike from him gave Han goosebumps Handid morgen panic in the face of danger. He acted swiftly. He extended two fingers to mp Terence¡¯s de at the critical After the de was caught, the sword shadows that filled the sky instantly disappeared. What When Terence saw this scene, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Han actually blocks thus fatal strike like this?¡± Terence thought. ¡°Let go! Terence said. Terence¡¯s eyes were cold. His surging vital energy immediately surged like turbulent waves along the sword de. It attacked n¡¯s fingers, wanting to crush them into pieces. However, as the vital energy surged into Han¡¯s body, it immediately disappeared without a trace. It was as if it had been absorbed by the vastness of the sea ¡°What?¡± ¡°Terence said. His expression changed again. He had encountered a simr situation with a skilled fighter that was particrly powerful in God¡¯s Land. Terence thought, ¡°Could it be that Han¡¯s strength isparable to that skilled fighter from God¡¯s Land? ¡°That¡¯s impossible! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Han is just an ordinary mortal. How could he possiblypare to the geniuses of God¡¯s Land?¡± Terence¡¯s mind raced. In just half a second, his thoughts changed. He exerted force on his wrist, wanting to turn the de and force Han to make a move. However, it was still futile. He exerted all his strength, but the de seemed to have taken root in Han¡¯s hand. It did not move at all. ¡°It seems that your capability as a member of Sword Sect in God¡¯s Land isn¡¯t that impressive after all,¡± Han said nonchntly. As soon as these words were spoken, Terence flew into a rage again. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± he said. As he spoke, a faint light suddenly emanated from the spot between his eyebrows. An invisible de burst forth, shing toward the center of Han¡¯s forehead. It was even faster than lightning! Han¡¯s expression changed. He immediately let go and used his movement technique to quickly dodge the sword. His intuition told him that if he were to be struck by this sword, the consequences would be unimaginable. The sword did not hit Han. After spinning in the air, it eventually returned to the center of Terence¡¯s forehead. Han stared at Terence with a solemn gaze and said, ¡°God Realm. Third stage. Condensation of spiritual strength.¡± Terence shook the fighting sword in his hand and twirled it a few times before putting it away and carrying it on his back. Through the brief moment of combat earlier, he had already noticed a problem. There was no way to deal with Han using conventional methods. ¡°This kind of swordy is ineffective against Han!¡± he thought. He stared coldly at Han and said, ¡°Han Jaber, you killed my servant. Today, I have to kill you to regain my dignity. Prepare to diet¡± As he spoke, his clothes fluttered without wind, and an iparably powerful pressure surged from his body. The force was as mighty as Avalon Peak. It was also as boundless as the depths of the ocean. It swept toward Han. The pressure was overwhelming. 10:54 * etike shoe on the beersend flying prey. H probed as over at Tovove the The of doing and we shared evetor of my thig his eyes Before Hands Comune fornicable His urged h?r a reviving pir of the shorting to the dis 6 stage of God Brady Hayden tad Hary meer volema. sessed the terrifying aura. and reefully roar to the highest peak ontrapin. Afterng all of that every. Tereses entire body was enveloped in ayer of hazy light. Every strand of hair on his Tedy neda sparkly low At The nur grad descending into the mortal world, divine and mighty At the same tinie, liis eyes beratie ten times sharper than before He stared coldly at Han. Jint with a single gaur. Han¡¯s entire body began to tremble. ¡°Is this your lughest level of capabithty?¡± Haylen asked with a frown. Termure did not say anything He past raised his finger and pointed it at Han In the next second, before Han could react, an unparalleled force collided with his abdomen, sending him flying like a Tag doll However, the sharp sword bear cut a shallow wound in Han¡¯s throat, leaving a faint trace of blood. If Han had dodged a little slower, his throat would have been cut off ¡°Consider yourself locky for dodging in time ference aid Terence¡¯s eyes were cold as he approached Han again His speed was even faster than before, and has fighting sword was ten times sharper than before. His movements were so swift that they were nearly imperceptible to the subbed eye This sword strike was even more ferocious, cutting off a small part of Han¡¯s hair ¡°That¡¯s really quick.¡± Han said. His heart skipped a heat. Terence¡¯s strength was stronger than he had imagined. ¡°Kar Terence growled He shook the fighting sword in his hand and attacked again In an instant, sword beams crisscrossed in all directions, thousands upon thousands of them, envelopang Han¡¯s body and targeting his vital points. The sword beams had not yet arrived, but the sharp sword wind had already torn the ground apart, leaving behind pan cutting cheese, it cut out marks one after another on the ground. Terence¡¯s sword beams were iparably terrifying possessing unimaginable power Each strike was faster than the previous strike! Each strike was more ferocious than the previous strike! As he attacked, the sword shadows were endless and dense Han saw only sword lights and no sword shadows. Even he was stabbed several times in such a sitLADOL Several of the swords almost pierced Han¡¯s vital points, causing his body to be covered in blood. The point was that Han could not discern Terence¡¯s sword moves clearly Terence¡¯s sword moves appeared straightforward, but they were extremely strange asionally, his sword moves woudat turn and stab Han¡¯s body from an extremely strange angle Swicht In the end, a sword beam flew over like a venomous stake, aiming at Han¡¯s heart Chapter 972 Chapter 972 an¡¯s body rolled six times in the air before he managed to remove the terrifying force. A trace of blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. He felt a burning pain in his internal organs He stared at Terence in shock. He said. ¡°You¡± He had been on guard earlier. He did not take his eyes off Terence. However, he ended up being struck without even seeing how Terence attacked. He thought, ¡°Is this Terence¡¯s capability? ¡°That is territying!¡± Terence said. ¡°Before I left God¡¯s Land, I had been deliberately suppressing my cultivation level. I let it maintain at the First Heaven of God Realm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take you down with this level of cultivation. Looks like your cultivation level is also at God Realm ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve got to unleash my full power and fight against you¡± Terence¡¯s gaze was icy as he said coldly, ¡°Han Jaber, you should consider yourself lucky that you will be killed by me. ¡°You are lucky enough to see me go all out, so you can consider yourself dying without regrets.¡± With that, he raised his hand again and aimed at Han Han wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re impressive just because you¡¯re at the sixth stage of God Realm. It¡¯s still uncertain who will win.¡± Bang! However, before Han finished talking, an invisible force suddenly appeared and sent him flying again. He fell to the ground and felt a burning pain in his chest. Han clutched his chest, his gaze bing solemn Despite lus high vignce, he still ended up getting hit. In fact, he did not even know how Terence attacked. Just then. Terence took a step forward and walked over. When he took the first step, he actually stepped on the void. The second step he took was also stepping on the void. He was actually floating in midair! ¡°Is this, um. is this wire¨Cflying¡°¡± At that moment, Reign, who was in a state of cultivation, was startled by the immense and terrifying aura emanating from 10:511 pppened to wee Server the year he was a tower tool Is There for k sig for her¡¯s body at all. om king of dis. Roge was then der derbed Her motion down it¡¯s on firm like a racing storm She was able to raim. Terence dad noc esan sp?rt i nce at Rrugs. He walked in the sun and walted higher and begler unnid he arrived above Tan Head down from above with a sharp and cold gaze. He put and at Hayim as if he was looking at aut sib Haytand up 1e used to rad and more Terence¡¯s gaze. ¡°So, that is your capabihry, hule¡± he said. ¡°Are you one of the mondres prises of God¡¯s Land¡°¡± Terew¡¯s your was cold for said ¡°The hers of Gods Land are not something you mortals can understand A matter how trong the bigtrees in the mortal world are, they¡¯re past ants before me I give you onest chance Kill yourself¡± 10:55 T Terrace fard in midah Be a god deresting to the flourd Hended gay and a ring as he stared ally as Hay. He vode partiedator of contand. It was as if he would control Hankfe and death at any the.. Han stol on the ground and looked at Terrace calmly He strobilly, Do you thank that you hing the path age of reshing God Realin is sigh to kill me er You think that¡¯s not enough, hulo Terence said as he tried ¡°haps you need to be even stronger,¡± Han said as he padded in agreement with a serious expression Booth! As soon as Hau finished i king, an for omparably terrifying force suddenly sent him flying for away, creating a linge bobe on the ground. Then, Terence formed a sword¨Cfinger gesture and pointed at Han In an instant, thousands of swood beams descended like a torrential storm, continuously bombarding Han¡¯s body. Each strike was faster and more ferocious than the previous one These mighty sword bears pounded the pit where Han was, making it even deeper Smoke and dust billowed,pletely engulfing Han¡¯s figure. This was truly a divine technique ¡°Hubby¡± As Reign saw this scene in the car, her expression changed drastically. She hurriedly tried to rush out of the car to see Han However, before she got out of the car, she suddenly heard a strange voice. When she heard this voice, her expression changed. In the end, she sat quietly in the car and stared ahead, her with worry. ryes filled In front of her, Terence stood in midair with a cold gaze. His entire body emanated a rather terrifying aura. He appeared godlike, resembling a divine being He ced his hands behind his back and looked down at everything in the pit. ¡°Han, get up, he said. ¡°Such an attack won¡¯t kill you¡± At this moment, the pit was bombarded to the point of resembling an abyss. It was unfathomably deep The ground was covered in darkness. Smoke and dust were swirling in the air. There was nothing in the pit. There was no movement at all. ¡°Stop pretending to be dead,¡± Terence said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet.¡± Terence was a cultivator of God Realm. He had a rather keen sense of perception of his surroundings. He could sense Han¡¯s aura and knew that Han was not dead. Therefore, he was eager to see how Han would be hurt. However, there was still nothing in the pit. There was no sound at all. The silence was incredibly terrifying ¡°Han, pretending to be dead won¡¯t work, Terence said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯te out of the pit, I¡¯ll kill your wife!¡± After saying that, he formed a sword¨Clinger gesture and pointed toward the car where Reign was in ¡°If you do anything to her, I assure you that you¡¯ll die.¡± At that moment, a cold voice came from below Terence. When Terence heard this voice, her eyes turned cold. As expected, his attack could not kill Han. Under his gaze, Han slowly crawled out of the ck pit and patted the soil on his body. He had suffered so many terrifying attacks, but he had not suffered any significant injuries. He only sustained some superficial injuries and his clothes became somewhat tattered ¡°Why is it like this?¡± Terence said. When Terence saw Han¡¯s condition, a hint of coldness and shock shed across his eyes. Although he did not use his full strength in his attacks earlier, those attacks were enough topletely crush skilled fighters 10:55 Clupter 97) who were at the fourth stage of God Realit Han did not suffer significant injuries I was bvious that Ins strength was formidable Terence stared at Han and said slowly. ¡°Han, what¡¯s your true strength Show openly Let¡¯s engage in an ite battle and showcase our peak abilities. After all, it¡¯s been a long time since I went all out.¡± When Terence was in God¡¯s Land, he often fought against many geniuses Even though he might not belong to the extremely exceptional group, his strength in God¡¯s Land was not to be underestimated. Every time he fought against those exceptional geniuses, he gained valuable insights and experiences. Every time, he would do his best to fight and feel thoroughly satisfied He had been in the mortal world for a month. He had had enough of eating, drinking, and having fun He had na fought for a long time. His physical abilities had already turned rusty Now that he had finally met Han, a skilled fighter of God Realm in the mortal world, he could finally have a satisfying and exhrating fight. Han patted his hair and said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel tired floating in the air like this? ¡°I don¡¯t like aerialbat. Come down. Let¡¯s fight onnd ¡°Hovering in midair like this consumes time and energy. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Terence¡¯s expression changed. Han was actually right. Floating in the air like this consumed a lot of magical power. It was a little tiring He did not say anything. He just took a step forward and slowly walked down from midair. Finally, he landed on the ground His eyes were very cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. What exactly is your cultivation level? ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Han said as he smiled. ¡°Of course it has got to do with me, Terence said. ¡°This way, I can decide how much power to use to kill you¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that your current cultivation level, which is the sixth stage of God Realm, is not your true cultivation level?¡± Han asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Terence said. ¡°As a genius of Sword Sect, my strength is definitely not limited to just this level. I can also tell that you¡¯ve been concealing your true cultivation level.¡± Terence stared at Han and said word by word. ¡°I can feel the immense power emanating from your body. Ivandfa divine spirit resides within you. ¡°So, Han, since we¡¯re all skilled fighters hiding our true abilities and unable to see through each other, show me your power. ¡°I¡¯ll then feel a sense of aplishment when I kill you¡± As Terence spoke, he kept staring at Han with a terrifying and prating gaze, as if he wanted to see through Han However, despite his efforts to gather all his strength in his eyes, he still could not see through Han¡¯s true cultivation level. It was as if Han had covered himself with a mysterious veil, making it difficult for Terence to grasp andprehend hun fully. Han patted his clothes and took out a cigarette. He put it in his mouth, lit it up, and took a deep putt. Thest he sasl ¡°Before we start the battle, I just want to say that Fin a little curious about God¡¯s Land. ¡°In many years past, you guys never appeared. Now, many of you have suddenly appeared. What are you guys trying to do?¡± Hanmanded a formidable mercenary group like Shadow Knight, with an informationwork spread acrou the globe. However, he knew nothing about God¡¯s Land The point way that even a servant in God¡¯s Land was a skilled fighter with a god¨Css cultivation level, and reve a God Realm cultivator If the other skilled fighters of God¡¯s Land appeared together, their power would be enough to destroy the world Terence stared at Han and said, ¡°If I tell you the objective of God¡¯s Land, will you then use all of your strength to light against me? ang want to know my true stengils, you¡¯ll have to exchange air Information for Har sultended Aboca fe atraid to tell you the mans, Terence said. Prince¡¯s expresion was calmas he and word by word. This time, the only reason bnd God¡¯s Land appearing in the world is the Ct Redoing that urs once every three hundred yearsProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. eat Reckon Haytan said as he frowned ¡°What do you niean!¡± Terence was very confident in his own strength. He was not at all worried that Han would leak the information He said ally. ¡°God¡¯s Land has a particrly mysterious faction called Heavenly Server Sect The people in Heavenly Secret Sect may not possess formidable strength, but they are highly skilled in divination and co mocurately predict the patterns of changes in the world Two years ago, when the First Emperor of Longhard Kingdom was still alive, the elders of Heavenly Serret Bees prestic ter that there would be arge change in the work! They dispatched many skilled fighters to resist the emperor to achieve the goal of unitag and ruling over all Lands ¡°As a bargaining chip, we have obtained a lot of resources and ancient ingenious methods from the emperor. Afire the riders of Heavenly Secret Sect obtained those wonderful techniques, their abilities to perform divination Chapter 973 Chapter 973 ¡®bsequently deducing a prophetic chart of the future Based on the information from this future chart we know that there will be a change of dynasty every one hundred years. God¡¯s Land will take action every time the dynasty changes and watch countless resources. ¡°So, this time, you¡¯ve also predicted the change of dynasty and want toe out and support the new ride?¡± Man ander ¡°Of course not¡± Terence and as he shook his head, immediately refating Hari¡¯s words, Hayian was stunned Terence had talked so much about the prophetic chart of the future just now, but now it turned out that this time i was not about the change of dynasty As Terence looked at Han, a hint of greed shed across has eyes. ¡°Han, you¡¯ra a talented person,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to kill you ¡°This change this time murks the biggest change in Longhard Kinglom in five thousand years. It¡¯s also a change filed with sopportunates: ¡°If youre willing toe along with me and be my servant, I guarantee that you ll have a height hatturn¡± ¡°beaut will harvest sold why you guys came here,¡± Han said. ¡°Alraghat pay close attention and listen carefully Terence said Terex ced his hands befored his back. A majestic aura of a grand pod¨Css master emanated from his mape bushy the sad word by word, ¡°Thus tar, 2 no longer a change in the dynasty, but a huge stuaciger as the world! ¡°ording to the propheta chars, this time it is a global transformation. The entire Earth will underge unimaginable changes The elders of Heavenly Secres Sext have also predicted the strategic position to dumie During the grom upheaval of will be unexpected gaine ¡°best days, many geluses of God¡¯s Lead could not retrain thamoelves Dine after another, they showed up to seLUE escurces and tentories ¡°food beat has chosen the dyex southern regions Doing this period of une God¡¯s Land has chosen many servants. They are constantly taking over the power of unav eting adormation about skilled nighters elders of Homely bore betve oven predicted the adividuals and locations that are biely to pru?i dung die wel of the workt berna sat to gain, wel rope them in It they doit jou Gont¡¯s Lamul well ¡°Therefore it¡¯s image you with The tire Colnd storks to woodled Demigod sieve a shot a person that Goal¡¯s Land musty to get vid v? megadire sit de resu herme the overlord ¡°we find ¡°No weder so many people foon Lad desemed to the mortal world like they us in the 1 but he put in a all her this purpos Veg damage of any oppertunities for pesusi gan Hand on help bou tagh Copy 2 Dereva dilme ens the Feast of th May affect y no to be for you to demar darutiny Tynd on tay My knees are not kneel din Harge you ay hire hit you du cherish Terms work! The being cod As at Trennschel talking a fer el to appease of thalet en Haplogr nueita That Biercing of Thousand swords Terence formed a sword tnger gesture arel and t to tant, untless sword beans appeared not of the set through the sky like a turning tire awewale ongoing Harian The majestic sword bean cracropod, causing the ground track open and preis fe & was wredibly seeking The earth was bed with horrifying cracks, our rather Den some hard minskestate pocks were cut into two by sword hears pot l?n cuering cheve the sky and truk Hay! At the same time, with Ierence as the center for resecting the dicen of divise thunder cani dem apuded fo Soch a scene servisand to be able to destroy the world I was locandibly wrrifying Moreover, hipernest very quickly Wahan pust one second, his attacks were like riding thunder, mugulfing Han, Hubby Reg sat an the car. When she saw Han being engulfed by and beans, her xxpression changest dete sily Nee hew skipped a heat. She broke out in cold sweat for Han Such an attack was powerful enough to destroy the world. Could it be thao Tan had beenpletely wiped out without leaving anything behered After Terence attacked, he quickly stopped. Has attack dad not evenst two tec di, but he had already koosted Haxo inve deneja pit again. Ha¡¯s Higi opely disappeared Terence activated has cultivation technique, allowing has spiral wrength to reach its peak. He then grabed eveything an the deep jut This was dorite setave What a call a sportul seth was cultivated to a terrifying degree, it could miss whe Drone sense had eradiesi sianS N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. i courd beyond to probe so sosten trur inventions to conded alter tai raseid as a camera ba spre in pliens (ar jouit ook be So far has devar senior could other peoples imods and contend their mundi. nga As for denersand that Haytan was lying to the deep pat Like a supe, he longer had heat or becabing das maneat, he amwadering how powerful you are, but at turds out that posit Whes Terre burned of thus reds, disappoiament appeared in his eyes The wath stage of God Kult nots highest cultivation level. car bod Han for the first throw Di Mas just Pring of the Thousand words earlier, he made. kobling Maylere Tere ghe, ¡°shy a challenging all rike to Rod out Han¡¯s cultratun loved. When be applied treat th?c trinble paumes of the sixth stage of God ¡ïosin, utaly then wed. The letters of the mental world are very weak. It¡¯s much a judy in wes itus vai tund wasted on them. monder our bus mutta anked us in contar um ut seclus acted aid his strength and grow n Hen¡¯spus. His pass were hilled with pay. You were the tribos in the hotel word, be cald. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Reigti said, ¡°Hubby. Open your eyes and look at me. Don¡¯t scare me. Reign hugged Han¡¯s body. Her face was pale, and her pupils sharply contracted. Her entire body stiffened. In the next second, her eyes turned red and tears streamed down her face. She was anguished. Her mouth opened, but no sound came out. When a person was in great sorrow, they could not make a sound. Tears streamed down her face, engulfing her in sorrow. ¡°Hubby After being unable to make a sound for three seconds, she finally made a sound. She hugged Han and wailed. She had lost her father and mother a long time ago. She had been struggling to support thispany herself. Later on, in order to save her younger brother, she had been constantly fighting against those people in her family, feeling utterly alone and without support. Now, after much difficulty, she had finally found someone to rely on, and she had hoped to spend the rest of her life in happiness. Who would have thought that Han would die like this! This immense grief overwhelmed her entire being, causing her to cry intensely. She hugged Han tightly, feeling inconsble. It was at this moment that Han opened his eyes and gently wiped her tears. Heforted her, ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t really died. Why are you crying?¡± Reign said. ¡°Hubby, you¡­ you¡¯re still alive?¡± Reign was initially crying in grief. When he saw Han open his eyes, she was instantly stunned. Han was not dead? However, she did not sense Han¡¯s heartbeat just now. Even his breathing was absent. ¡°Can he still be alive if there is no heartbeat and breathing?¡± Reign thought. ¡°I applied a cultivation technique called Turtle Breathing Technique to keep my heart beating once a minute to deceive Terence,¡± Han exined. Before Han finished talking, Reign pped him hard on the face. ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± Han was stunned. Before Han finished talking, Reign had already pounced on him and hugged him tightly. Warm tears streaked across her face, drenching Han¡¯s clothes that had already been torn a little. She hugged Han¡¯s arm with incredible force, as if she was afraid that if she let go, Han would die. Reign said, ¡°Do you know how sad I was earlier? ¡°I thought. I thought you¡­ ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Reign¡¯s face was covered in tears. She sobbed uncontrobly, unable to utter a word. Han embraced Reign gently. His expression was filled with tenderness. He said softly. T¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯tmunicate with you about this matter right away. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have faked my death in front of you. I¡¯m sorry. I promise you that such a thing will never happen again¡± If he had told Reign in advance about this kind of fake death, Reign would not have been able to act convincingly. After all, when he faked his death earlier, he noticed that some people were staring at him. He waited until those observers that were secretly watching had all left before opening his eyes. After a brief moment of crying, Reign quickly collected herself. She let go of Han, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°Im d that you¡¯re not dead. If you want to do something, do it quickly.¡± She was a CEO. She was sharp¨Cwitted. She immediately figured out that Han¡¯s fake death was for the purpose of doing something Otherwise, given Han¡¯s personality, it would be impossible for him to pretend that he could not defeat others. 10.35 tan shook his Turad and at Forget it. I won¡¯t do anything else. Il escort you home first. You¡¯re line find that¡¯s what matters. Reign said ¡°Don¡¯t worry about ine, I¡¯m a grown¨Cup, I can go back on my own. If you ecurt me back, things may be dyed. Quick, go¡± Reign insisted that Han proceeded to do his own things. Han replied. But um.¡± There¡¯s no but, Reign said. ¡°I won¡¯t me you, Quick, just go.¡± Alright, be careful then, Han said. ¡°Be sure to contact me inunediately if anything happens¡± Under Reign¡¯s repeated insistence, Han did not waste time on idle talk. Upon giving a few reminders, he soared into the sky and rushed into the distance. ¡°Whoa. Reign was dumbfounded when she saw this scene. She thought, ¡°Han can actually fly as well? ¡°That is mind¨Cblowing. To what extent has he concealed his abilities?¡± She had never expected that Han¡¯s abilities would be so formidable. ¡°This is flying in the sky!¡± she thought. She opened her mouth wide and was shocked for a full minute before she recovered from her shock. She recalled the various encounters she had with Han. Every time Han met formidable opponents, he would demonstrate greater strength than the opponents, overpowering them. Moreover, every time Han disyed his power, he was only two or three times stronger than his opponents. Judging from the fact that Han could fly, his strength was still unfathomable. ¡°How many more surprises is this guy hiding?¡± she said. Reign pouted. For the first time, she felt inferior. Han was so powerful that he could overpower a God Realm cultivator. If he fully disyed his strength, he would definitely overpower Steve. Perhaps the entire country would tremble in fear under Han¡¯s might. However, such a high and mighty figure was willing to be a mere security guard in herpany and even married her. She felt for the first time in her life that she might not be worthy of being with Han N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Could it be that he took the job as a security guard in thepany for my sake?¡± Reign said. She blushed as she entertained this unusual thought.. Han flew through the clouds and chased Terence in the direction he had left. ¡°Over here!¡± Han said. After flying for five minutes, hended on a hilltop. He twitched his nose and sniffed the air while still in midair. Then, he dashed forward. Flying consumed too much energy. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was searching for the traces left behind by Terence, he would not even want to fly. It was too mentally and physically taxing When he fought with Terence just now, although he was mostly on the receiving end of the attacks, he deliberately showed weakness. His goal was to lower Terence¡¯s guard and leave some medicinal herb scents on Terence¡¯s body that only he could smell These scents could leave a smell even in midair. The reason he was flying in the air was to track down Terence¡¯s whereabouts. After flying for five minutes, Terence alsonded on a hilltop and left in a car. Han did not have a car now, so he could only track Terence on foot. Fortunately, Han¡¯s strength was formidable. He was not any slower than a car. He could relentlessly pursue Terence, never letting go of his trail. Finally, after two hours, Han arrived outside Hartsworth at Ravaria City. ¡°Hartsworth Han said as he frowned. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Han endured the formidable power of Terence without suffering any significant injuries. He only sustained minor injuries, just a few scratches that were not life¨Cthreatening at all. It was not that he could not defeat Terence. Even if he were to defeat Terence, what would it achieve? Many skilled fighters from God¡¯s Land appeared in this world. They were plotting something big behind the scenes. Not only would they plunder resources, but they could also establish dominance over a certain region. Once these people achieved their goal, they would definitely start a battle for supremacy. At that time, the ones suffering would still be themoners. He did not know where those people were. He only knew that Terence¡¯s henchmen were all in Lightdom City. Killing Terence would not solve the problem as he was not familiar with the other people involved. The danger still persisted. Moreover, a proud person like Terence would definitely not reveal much information even if he were to be defeated Han did not approach them. He found a particrly secluded spot and sat cross¨Clegged. He hid there and activated Internal Strength to enhance his hearing to the highest level. He then listened to the conversation of those people from afar. ¡°Mr. Ronald, has Han been gotten rid of?¡± ¡°Jacky, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. No matter how powerful Han is, he is just a mere mortal. How could he possibly be a match for Mr. Ronald?¡± ¡°I think Mr. Ronald must have already killed Han!¡± At the mountaintop in Hartsworth. Eight people stood respectfully at the side. Their eyes were filled with a great sense of deference and sycophancy as they looked at Terence. There were four men and four women. They were of different heights and races. There were Huismic people, Sercian people, and Cawish people. Two of the women were particrly elegant and beautiful. The other two women were rtively ordinary¨Clooking. Theirs were the kind of ordinary faces that would not be recognized when they were in a crowd. Moreover, they had the facial features of the Aestican people. Among the four men, there were two Sercian people. One of them had fair skin while the other had tanned skin. The eight of them exuded an immensely powerful and terrifying aura. They were all shockingly skilled fighters with god¨Css cultivation level. At this moment, as god¨Css skilled fighters who had already reached the pinnacle in the mortal world, they were especially careful and respectful in the presence of Terence. If Han activated God¡¯s Eye and saw this tan¨Cskinned man, he would definitely be shocked. This tan¨Cskinned man was Macmin from Starlink Corporation. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Previously, when Han took a ne to Whileal Kingdom, Macmin was in that ne. Jessica and the others wanted to kill Macmin. Terence ced his hands behind his back and nced at them. He said nonchntly, ¡°From today onward, the world will no longer have a person named Han Jaber.¡± When Macmin and the others heard this, their eyes lit up. The eight of them had arrived at Lightdom City not long ago and had made many arrangements. However, whenever they encountered forces rted to Han, they faced numerous challenges and ditticulties They had also thought about attacking Han. They wanted to kill Han first so that they could gain more autonomy. However, after Shadow Knight bombarded Whileal Kingdom for Han, they did not dare to act rashly. They could only wait for Terence¡¯s orders. Now that they knew that Han had been killed by Terence, they were all overjoyed ¡°Since Han is dead, I won¡¯t use the informant from Robert¡¯s side for the time being one of the men said. ¡°We won¡¯t need that equipment either.¡± He had previously arrived at Lightdom City and found Robert. He wanted to use Robert¡¯s power to kill Han k during the coatin can be aird set Han. 1 bad balconer in hos perd bent, even though he nowledged that it morte be a litle diffemale to kill ysian, out your power standartialle Homer, ming this equipme After all was a weapon capable of saying divine brings Terence ced his hande behind to tack and stantly, ¡°Now that Steve is about to be crowned as the king, many influennal individuals are looking to take advamage and grab a share of the three southern regions ¡°When bey dies, the dice southern regions will definitely be in chaos. You guys can then take the opportunity to snatch territories ¡°Remember the territories we need to contend for are Hartsworth, Cloud Mountain on the outskirts of Lightdom City and Gwenz Mountain in Kronovo¡± ¡°We can give upon other small ces, but we must seize these three mountains and send arge number of troops to guard ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless toward you¡± After saying thest sentence, his entire body exuded an incredibly terrifying aura, causing Macmin and the other seven people to feel as if they had fallen into an icehouse. Their bodies turned cold. They did not dare to disobey Terence They could only nod respectfully. After Terence gave them a few more instructions, he soared into the sky and quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Macmin and the other seven people watched as Terence soared into the sky. Their eyes were filled with fervent ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes. I would never have thought that humans can really fly in the air like gods, Macmin eximed, filled with awe. ¡°It¡¯s really awesome! ¡°Mr. Ronald is a genius of God¡¯s Land. His cultivation level must be above God Realm. ¡°If one day we could fly in the sky just like Mr. Ronald, that would be amazing. ¡°Flying in the sky is the eternal pursuit of us humans.¡± The others nodded in agreement, feeling genuine admiration and reverence from the bottom of their hearts for Terence¡¯s cultivation level Suddenly, the man who previously nned to use Robert to kill Han asked, ¡°Guys, Mr. Ronald can fly in the sky. Do you think they could fly beyond the universe if they had a spacesuit?¡± As soon as these words were spoken everyone was stunned. It was obvious that none of them had thought about this question. ¡°Justin, why do you alwayse up with such whimsical ideas?¡± Macmin said as he forced a smile and facepalmed. ¡°I really want to know what lies beyond the Earth¡± Justin said. ¡°The universe is so vast. Surely the Earth isn¡¯t the only ce with living beings, right?¡± Justin Bet looked up at the sky with a serious expression and said. ¡°Tve always believed that humans are not the only living beings in the universe. ¡°In distant ces, there must be life forms, perhaps even beings with technology far surpassing our own. ¡°Sometimes, I really wish I could board a spaceship and embark on an adventure in space to witness the vastness of this world. ¡°Unfortunately, our family is still too poor to afford the construction of a spaceship and the fuel required.¡± Upon hearing this, Macmin and the others were stunned. They had been chasing immediate interests, pursuing wealth, status, women, or partners, but they had never really lifted their heads to look at the sky. ¡°In this vast universe, are there really other living beings apart from humans?¡± they wondered. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Madh dhand That the sky as well newsonly be clove the payyteers by lo ky dress Terrorso we partik & Were the riges at det opeke them before the bar sky and what courts was the bouvere Based on the de depenent of te hookery over de year, they knew that Earth was not the only hadishle net in space May hayran swey, there were also some nts suable for human habatanon I ce where fan sesercitor detectors could not reach there rant be life forms that they could not insegine Perhaps tiene farvey work in forme¨Ctraveling fantasy ravels really existed in the distant cosmos. Justin retracted fac yare e denly thought of something He turned around to look at Marnon Macmin, 1 heard that Starlink Corporation is going tounch a satellite into space,¡± he said ¡°Is that true¡± ¡°Why are you asking abonas Marmin said ¡°Is it a manoed catellite or is it something the Justin said ¡°At the moment, we don¡¯t have the technology for manned satellites¡± Macinin said Justin was at a loss for words ¡°Marlin Corporation is currently developing manned satellites and manned rockets, though, Macmin said. ¡°When will this technology mature?¡± Justin said. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Macmin said. ¡°In any case, don¡¯t even think about taking a rocket to space for the next twenty years. It¡¯s a our way journey¡± Macmin¡¯s expression was calm as he continued, ¡°Currently, Shadow Knight has the most advanced aerospace technology on Earth. However, even they can only manage to send people to the moon and back. ¡°Once you leave the gravitational range of the moon and Earth, there are too many uncertainties. ¡°ording to the information provided by the informant I ced within Shadow Knight, Shadow Knight put in a lot of effort and time to build a very small spaceship ten years ago and sessfully sent a young scientist into the sky. ¡°However, after the spaceship left the gravitational range of the moon and Earth, it immediately malfunctioned. Not long after, the spaceship lost contact. ¡°To this day, they don¡¯t even know where the spaceship has gone. ¡°I think that person is probably dead by now¡± When Justin heard this, his expression became a little solemn. ¡°The spaceship malfunctioned after leaving the gravitational range of the moon and Earth?¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Previously, some of our Earth¡¯s detectors have even reached the edge of space. ¡°Those are drones!¡± Macmin¡¯s gaze grew even more serious as he said, ¡°From what I know, any manned spaceships sent out from our experience malfunctions andpletely lose contact once they leave the gravitational range of Earth and the moon.¡± With that, he took out his phone, retrieved the information about these missing spaceships, and handed it to Justin. Justin inunediately took the phone and looked at it seriously. Indeed, these spaceships were real cases. He had heard of them before. The urrence of so many cases of lost manned spaceships was definitely not a coincidence. ¡°ording to the spection of our scientists, beyond the gravitational range of our Earth and the moon, there is a terrifying barrier preventing us from leaving this range,¡± Macmin said. Macmin took out an electronic watch and operated it, projecting some images in the air. This was the projection of Earth and the moon in the universe. In the projection, there was a barrier that enveloped Earth and the moon. Macmin pointed at the projection and said. ¡°This 3D projection is created by scientists at Starlink Corporation based on their own spections. There¡¯s an invisible force controlling us and preventing us from leaving this area. ¡°Once we leave, we¡¯ll lose contact! ¡°And losing contact means death. Just 1975 Mirandas and de schands konteret ke liye frection was guy. They hed their heads and looked at the sky as well threads dow Mate bardo y could we were the bar sky and white clouds. There were no stars at all op all thy How is the prof degeable and red prople like them, belend the base sky and white clouds way the exftared and Many part of theory over the years, they knew that Earth was not the only habitable in space. years away, there were also somes suitable for human habitation To ce where insan scenic detectors ont reach there must be life forts that they could not imagine. Perhaps those fantasy worlds in time¨Ctraveling fantasy novels really existed in the distant cosmos Posts retracted his gaze He suddenly thought of something. He turned around to look at Macmin. ¡°Macmin, I heard that Starlink Corporations going tounch a satellite into space.¡± he said. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Why are you asking abort thas Marror sand. Is it a manned selline or is it something else¡± Justin said. ¡°At the moment, we don¡¯t have the technology for manned satellites, Macmin said. Justin was at a loss for words Starlink Corporation is currently developing manned satellites and manned rockets, though,¡± Macmin said. When will this technology mature Justin said. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Macmin said. ¡°In any case, don¡¯t even think about taking a rocket to space for the next twenty years. It¡¯s a one¨Cway journey¡± Macmin¡¯s expression was calm as he continued, ¡°Currently, Shadow Knight has the most advanced aerospace technology on Earth. However, even they can only manage to send people to the moon and back Once you leave the gravitational range of the moon and Earth, there are too many uncertainties. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°ording to the information provided by the informant I ced within Shadow Knight, Shadow Knight put in a lot of elfort and time to build a very small spaceship ten years ago and sessfully sent a young scientist into the sky. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 tipon hearing that, Justin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Tie wit all too familiar with this voice, Previously, in order to kill Han, he had asked Robert for a lot of information about Han, including combat videos and dally records of Har He looked at it so less than a hundred times, hoping to find some of Han¡¯s weaknesses. He could not be more familiar with Haylen Now that Justins heard Han¡¯s voice, he instantly realized that Han was still alive. He immediately turned around and looked at Han with a shocked expression ¡°How is this possible?¡± he said. ¡°Why, why are you still alive?¡± Earlier, Terence had said that Han was already dead. Justin believed it, but Han now appeared in front of him full of life and vitality. ¡°This is mind¨Cboggling, right?¡± he thought. Han patted his clothes and said nonchntly, ¡°Terence¡¯s attacks are indeed very powerful, but they are only effective against you people. ¡°Such minor attacks cannot even inflict internal injuries on tne. How can they possibly kill me?¡± He lit a cigarette and took a puff. Then, he asked, ¡°Let me ask you, during your interaction with Terence, did he mention anything about the so¨Ccalled hunting of God¡¯s Land? When he was tracking Terence just now, he remembered what the red¨Crobed messenger said. At that time, the red¨Crobed messenger said that every three hundred years, God¡¯s Land would conduct hunting activity. The geniuses of God¡¯s Land would appear in the mortal world andunch a hunting operation against the skilled fighters in the mortal world. However, Terence did not mention this operation earlier. He only said that he wanted toe to the mortal world in advance to seize territory and wait for the right moment to plunder resources. Han felt that the words of these two people were inconsistent. Someone must have lied. After Terence left, Han immediately appeared and asked Justin to learn more about the situation. After all, Justin was the ¡°boss¡± behind Robert and had once thought of killing Han Now was the perfect time to settle the score. ¡°That bastard Terence, he actually got deceived by you!¡± Justin said. Justin looked at Han. His mind was racing. He gritted his teeth and immediately jumped into the river below Hartsworth. ¡°Han was able to survive Terence¡¯s attack and sessfully deceived him,¡± Justin thought. ¡°This goes to show that Han is very powerful. I am no match for him at all. ¡°In that case, the best solution is to escape.¡± ¡°Want to leave without my permission, huh?¡± Han said. His expression was calm as he gently extended his hand. In an instant, a tremendous suction force enveloped Justin. It forcefully sucked Justin, who had already jumped down, back to the mountain. ¡°Kill¡± After Justin was absorbed, he immediately gritted his teeth and activated his powers to reach the peak state. He took out a specially made pistol and aimed it at Han, ready to shoot. Justin knew that given his cultivation level, ordinary weapons could not inflict any harm on Han. Only savage firepower could overpower Han. He had spent a lot of time and money to develop this special pistol. The pistol and bullets were made of special materials that had a certain level of lethality against God Realm cultivators. However, it turned out to bepletely useless. Before he could aim his pistol at Han, his arm was severed into two pieces by Han¡¯s sword beam. The arm holding the gun fell to the ground. Before Justin could even scream in agony, he was instantly grabbed by Han and then mmed forcefully onto the ground with a loud thud. Terrifying power surged into his body, destroying his meridian channelspletely. Even his teeth cracked and he spat out blood. 10.30 With just a simple strike. Justin¡¯s cultivation level was destroyed, causing him to not even have the ability to take his own life, Han¡¯s gaze was cold and piercing. Ife stared at Justin on the ground and said word by word, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to dir obediently tell me everything that Terence has told you.¡± I won¡¯t tell you even if I die, Justin said as he gritted his teeth. Alright, Han said. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless to you.¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He grabbed Justin from the ground and stared at him coldly. His eyes suddenly emitted an incredibly strange light that shone into Justin¡¯s eyes. In an instant, Justin became muddle¨Cheaded. His eyes lost their focus. Light radiated from the center of Han¡¯s forehead and channeled into the center of Justin¡¯s forehead. Soul probing! This was the attack of spiritual strength that Han rarely used. He could send his spiritual strength into the other party¡¯s mind, allowing him to vividly see the memories stored throughout the entire life of that person and know everything about that person. Justin¡¯s memories yed in Han¡¯s inind like movie scenes. They were especially clear. Every word that Terence had said, even the details of his appearance, what he had eaten, and so on, were especially clear. After Han learned everything, he immediately released his grip. Justin fell to the ground. His eyes were dull, and saliva was drooling from the corner of his mouth. He resembled a demented child, looking silly and clueless.. Han took a puff of his cigarette and nced at him coldly. ¡°You want to kill me,¡± he said. ¡°Logically speaking. I should have killed you. ¡°However, for someone as arrogant as you, bing a demented person is the harshest punishment for you.¡± After a pause, he muttered to himself, ¡°Robert has been on a high horse recently. It¡¯s time to shock him.¡± With that, he turned around and left. He called Xander and the others. After leaving Hartsworth, Han¡¯s gaze became even colder. He said. ¡°It seems that neither Terence nor the red¨Crobed messenger lies. ¡°The hunt that happens once every three hundred years will still take ce. However, before the hunt, they are all seizing territories. ¡°Crisis ising. In Justin¡¯s memory, Terence had also said that there would be a hunting operation, but he did not specify the target of the hunt. ¡°Why would God¡¯s Land carry out such a hunting operation every three hundred years?¡± Han said as he frowned. The people of God¡¯s Land looked down on the geniuses of the mortal world. Any servants they sent out could destroy the world. They did not take the geniuses of the mortal world seriously at all. However, they wanted to kill the geniuses of the mortal world every three hundred years. Why did they do this? No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like they were afraid, nor did it look like they were training to gain more experience. After all, Terence alone was already so powerful. Apart from Han and his master, Terence was invincible in the mortal world. Such a genius did not need to train in the mortal world at all. Han could not figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. He could not understand what God¡¯s Land truly wanted to do. At a vi in Lightdom City. Robert sat in his living room, drinking collee. His gaze was cold. It also showed that he was in deep contemtion. He knocked on the table and thought, ¡°I wonder if Boss has gotten rid of Han¡± With the approaching day of Steve¡¯s coronation as the king, many highly skilled fighters hade to Lightdom City. Robert felt that he was bing weaker and losing control over many things. He also felt that his position was about to be shaken. I! Justin managed to kill Han, this would definitely enable Robert to stabilize the situation in Lightdom City as Justin was backed by powerful and influential forces. 10:30 ¡°Old man,e out and collect your package!¡± At this moment, a loud roar was heard A rectangr package was immediately thrown in Itnded on Robert¡¯s doorstep Upon seeing the package, Robert¡¯s face turned grim. He nced outside once again. Outside, a car had already left. Robert¡¯s eyes turned cold. He immediately called one of his subordinates over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Open the packagel¡± owever, after the spaceship left the gravitational range of the moon and Earth, it immediately malfunctioned. Not long after, the spaceship lost contact ¡°To this day, they don¡¯t even know where the spaceship has gone. ¡°I think that person is probably dead by now¡± When Justin heard this, his expression became a little solemn. The spaceship malfunctioned after leaving the gravitational range of the moon and Earth?¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Previously, some of our Earth¡¯s detectors have even reached the edge of space. ¡°Those are drones¡± Macmin¡¯s gaze grew even more serious as he said, ¡°From what I know, any manned spaceships sent out from our experience malfunctions andpletely lose contact once they leave the gravitational range of Earth and the moon.¡± With that, he took out his phone, retrieved the information about these missing spaceships, and handed it to Justin. Justin immediately took the phone and looked at it seriously. Indeed, these spaceships were real cases. He had heard of them before. The urrence of so many cases of lost manned spaceships was definitely not a coincidence. ¡°ording to the spection of our scientists, beyond the gravitational range of our Earth and the moon, there is at terrifying barrier preventing us from leaving this range, Macmin said. Macmin took out an electronic watch and operated it, projecting some images in the air. This was the projection of Earth and the moon in the universe. In the projection, there was a barrier that enveloped Earth and the moon. Macmin pointed at the projection and said, ¡°This 3D projection is created by scientists at Starlink Corporation based on their own spections. There¡¯s an invisible force controlling us and preventing us from leaving this area. ¡°Once we leave, we¡¯ll lose contact! *And Josing contact means death. 10:561 1. d) then, hafing that Gesedah do y Hush clean das region¡± strips. It wins that living point, Mn¡¯s Doom is ¡°The point is that we and why of report sable to determine what this arre piarly bore of erst ¡°They was soon the First coblems that pentists in our Starlink Corporation have gone crazy dewry and they can anderstand why things are this way. They get trapped in their own ble to figure thans out, they have a mental breakdown¡± As this job haigarette and cook a gut His gaze was credibly solemn as he said, ¡°Our boss of Starlink Corporation helen relied to problem. He knows that he can no longer venture out into the universe. Therefore, I focuses on the present benefits and pleasures He has taken the initiative to approach Mr Ronald and joined the camp of Gods Land ods Land is the most mysterious force in the world. They can predict certain changes. Perhaps by following Mr. Ronald, we could gain insight into some heavenly secrets¡± He took a deep drag of his cigarette. His gaze was filed with both despair and disappointment Justin¡¯s expression was ever more gloomy To him, no battle was important. His true goal was to explore the universe Earth was small, and it was just a small ball. Compared to the vast universe, it was not worth mentioning at all. Human struggles appeared so insignificant in the infinite expanse of the universe. However, Macmin had just told him that there was an invisible force enveloping Earth and that humans could not leave. He immediately felt a deep sense of despair and felt that hus dreams had been shattered. At this moment, one of the women said in a serious voice, ¡°Enough talking. It¡¯s more important to complete Mr. Ronald¡¯s mission now ¡°You can only venture into the space when you have the chance to stay alive.¡± Upon saving that, the woman left without hesitation. This statement instantly brought Macmin and Justin back to reality. Forget about exploring the universe. If they could notplete the mission Terence gave them, they would all die. You two take your time exploring the universe. We have to leave now¡± Other people also quickly realized the situation and started descending the mountain one after another. Soon, they disappeared trom the sight of Macmin and Justin. Macmin patted Justin¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Brother, take care of yourself.¡± After saying that, he quickly left as well. Justin stood at the peak of Hartsworth, gazing at the sky for a long time. In the end, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, saying ¡°One day. I will rush to the universe!¡± It was at this moment that Han appeared behind him and said calmly, ¡°Before you rush to the universe, can you answer a question of mine first?¡± Chapter 977. tipon hearing that, Justin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Tie wit all too familiar with this voice, Previously, in order to kill Han, he had asked Robert for a lot of information about Han, including combat videos and dally records of Har He looked at it so less than a hundred times, hoping to find some of Han¡¯s weaknesses. He could not be more familiar with Haylen Now that Justins heard Han¡¯s voice, he instantly realized that Han was still alive. He immediately turned around and looked at Han with a shocked expression ¡°How is this possible?¡± he said. ¡°Why, why are you still alive?¡± Earlier, Terence had said that Han was already dead. Justin believed it, but Han now appeared in front of him full of life and vitality. ¡°This is mind¨Cboggling, right?¡± he thought. Han patted his clothes and said nonchntly, ¡°Terence¡¯s attacks are indeed very powerful, but they are only effective against you people. ¡°Such minor attacks cannot even inflict internal injuries on tne. How can they possibly kill me?¡± He lit a cigarette and took a puff. Then, he asked, ¡°Let me ask you, during your interaction with Terence, did he mention anything about the so¨Ccalled hunting of God¡¯s Land? When he was tracking Terence just now, he remembered what the red¨Crobed messenger said. At that time, the red¨Crobed messenger said that every three hundred years, God¡¯s Land would conduct hunting activity. The geniuses of God¡¯s Land would appear in the mortal world andunch a hunting operation against the skilled fighters in the mortal world. However, Terence did not mention this operation earlier. He only said that he wanted toe to the mortal world in advance to seize territory and wait for the right moment to plunder resources. Han felt that the words of these two people were inconsistent. Someone must have lied. After Terence left, Han immediately appeared and asked Justin to learn more about the situation. After all, Justin was the ¡°boss¡± behind Robert and had once thought of killing Han Now was the perfect time to settle the score. ¡°That bastard Terence, he actually got deceived by you!¡± Justin said. Justin looked at Han. His mind was racing. He gritted his teeth and immediately jumped into the river below Hartsworth. ¡°Han was able to survive Terence¡¯s attack and sessfully deceived him,¡± Justin thought. ¡°This goes to show that Han is very powerful. I am no match for him at all. ¡°In that case, the best solution is to escape.¡± ¡°Want to leave without my permission, huh?¡± Han said. His expression was calm as he gently extended his hand. In an instant, a tremendous suction force enveloped Justin. It forcefully sucked Justin, who had already jumped down, back to the mountain. ¡°Kill¡± After Justin was absorbed, he immediately gritted his teeth and activated his powers to reach the peak state. He took out a specially made pistol and aimed it at Han, ready to shoot. Justin knew that given his cultivation level, ordinary weapons could not inflict any harm on Han. Only savage firepower could overpower Han. He had spent a lot of time and money to develop this special pistol. The pistol and bullets were made of special materials that had a certain level of lethality against God Realm cultivators. However, it turned out to bepletely useless. Before he could aim his pistol at Han, his arm was severed into two pieces by Han¡¯s sword beam. The arm holding the gun fell to the ground. Before Justin could even scream in agony, he was instantly grabbed by Han and then mmed forcefully onto the ground with a loud thud. Terrifying power surged into his body, destroying his meridian channelspletely. Even his teeth cracked and he spat out blood. 18 10.30 With just a simple strike. Justin¡¯s cultivation level was destroyed, causing him to not even have the ability to take his own life, Han¡¯s gaze was cold and piercing. Ife stared at Justin on the ground and said word by word, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to dir obediently tell me everything that Terence has told you.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I won¡¯t tell you even if I die, Justin said as he gritted his teeth. Alright, Han said. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless to you.¡± Han¡¯s eyes turned cold. He grabbed Justin from the ground and stared at him coldly. His eyes suddenly emitted an incredibly strange light that shone into Justin¡¯s eyes. In an instant, Justin became muddle¨Cheaded. His eyes lost their focus. Light radiated from the center of Han¡¯s forehead and channeled into the center of Justin¡¯s forehead. Soul probing! This was the attack of spiritual strength that Han rarely used. He could send his spiritual strength into the other party¡¯s mind, allowing him to vividly see the memories stored throughout the entire life of that person and know everything about that person. Justin¡¯s memories yed in Han¡¯s inind like movie scenes. They were especially clear. Every word that Terence had said, even the details of his appearance, what he had eaten, and so on, were especially clear. After Han learned everything, he immediately released his grip. Justin fell to the ground. His eyes were dull, and saliva was drooling from the corner of his mouth. He resembled a demented child, looking silly and clueless.. Han took a puff of his cigarette and nced at him coldly. ¡°You want to kill me,¡± he said. ¡°Logically speaking. I should have killed you. ¡°However, for someone as arrogant as you, bing a demented person is the harshest punishment for you.¡± After a pause, he muttered to himself, ¡°Robert has been on a high horse recently. It¡¯s time to shock him.¡± With that, he turned around and left. He called Xander and the others. After leaving Hartsworth, Han¡¯s gaze became even colder. He said. ¡°It seems that neither Terence nor the red¨Crobed messenger lies. ¡°The hunt that happens once every three hundred years will still take ce. However, before the hunt, they are all seizing territories. ¡°Crisis ising. In Justin¡¯s memory, Terence had also said that there would be a hunting operation, but he did not specify the target of the hunt. ¡°Why would God¡¯s Land carry out such a hunting operation every three hundred years?¡± Han said as he frowned. The people of God¡¯s Land looked down on the geniuses of the mortal world. Any servants they sent out could destroy the world. They did not take the geniuses of the mortal world seriously at all. However, they wanted to kill the geniuses of the mortal world every three hundred years. Why did they do this? No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like they were afraid, nor did it look like they were training to gain more experience. After all, Terence alone was already so powerful. Apart from Han and his master, Terence was invincible in the mortal world. Such a genius did not need to train in the mortal world at all. Han could not figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. He could not understand what God¡¯s Land truly wanted to do. At a vi in Lightdom City. Robert sat in his living room, drinking collee. His gaze was cold. It also showed that he was in deep contemtion. He knocked on the table and thought, ¡°I wonder if Boss has gotten rid of Han¡± With the approaching day of Steve¡¯s coronation as the king, many highly skilled fighters hade to Lightdom City. Robert felt that he was bing weaker and losing control over many things. He also felt that his position was about to be shaken. Justin managed to kill Han, this would definitely enable Robert to stabilize the situation in Lightdom City as Justin was backed by powerful and influential forces. ¡°Old man,e out and collect your package!¡± At this moment, a loud roar was heard A rectangr package was immediately thrown in Itnded on Robert¡¯s doorstep Upon seeing the package, Robert¡¯s face turned grim. He nced outside once again. Outside, a car had already left. Robert¡¯s eyes turned cold. He immediately called one of his subordinates over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Open the packagel¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Upon hearing themand, the subordinate immediately went forward and began to unpack the package. What could this possibly be?¡± the subordinate said. As Robert looked at the rectangr package, he felt a vague sense of unease. Ever since Steve arrived at Lightdom City, Robert¡¯s status had been plummeting rapidly. If this were in the past, who would dare to throw things at his mansion? Now that various influential figures had arrived, his residence had been attacked several times. Three days ago, a few scions from Ulinas also came to his residence and made some humiliating gestures. In addition, some people also threw rotten tomatoes and eggs at his mansion, saying derogatory words and threatening to get rid of him for the sake of all people. They saw him as a scourge. Not only did those scions from Ulinas say such things to him, but even some ordinarymoners dared to curse at him. Robert was furious when faced with these vulgarities and insults. However, he did not dare to act rashly. Being an old fox, Robert thought a lot and naturally understood that thesemoners were merely pawns manipted by certain individuals. Once he harmed thosemoners, those scions who were eager to aplish something noteworthy would have a legitimate reason to eliminate him and take his assets for themselves. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After all, in these few days, Steve had received many influential and prominent families from Lightdom City, except him. Steve was clearly treating him as an enemy. ¡°Damn it.¡± Robert said. ¡°When will Justin publicly announce that I am associated with them?¡± He clenched his fist, feeling very annoyed. As the underground king of Lightdom City, he had never felt so frustrated before. Now, he only needed Justin to say something. He would then have powerful backing. While Robert was thinking, his subordinate had already appeared andpletely unpacked the package. After seeing the contents of the package, the subordinate¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Oh no, Mr. Bard. Take, take a look¡­¡± As Robert leaned in to take a look, his pupils also contracted intensely. He was extremely terrified. The person in the package was Justin, whom he had been thinking about just now. At this moment, Justin was in a daze. His eyes were especially dull. Drool was dripping from the corners of his mouth. He kept nibbling on his hand and muttered to himself like a fool. He said, ¡°Yummy. Haha. Yummy¡­ While speaking, he continued to forcefully gnaw on his own fingers, biting them until they were bloody ¡°Why is he like this?¡± Robert said. When Robert saw Justin¡¯s condition, his expression changed. He hurriedly squatted down and carefully examined Justin¡¯s body. He was injured. There was also a wound on his head. However, the clothes were intact. This meant that Justin had been beaten up by his opponent in an instant. ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Robert said as he tapped Justin¡¯s face and kept calling out. However, no matter how he shouted, Justin could not recover from that dazed state. He still looked like he was in a dare. ¡°Quick, send Boss to the hospital for a checkup, Robert said. His expression changed. Justin encountered problems in Robert¡¯s territory. If the Bet family were to hold him ountable for what happened to Justin, he would definitely be in deep trouble and face severe consequences. When the subordinate heard that, he did not dare to be negligent. He quickly carried Justin and immediately took him out of the house. Robert did not dare to be negligent either. He quickly walked out and followed his subordinate to escort Justin to the best. 30571 hospital in Light dom City. He found the best doctor and asked the doctor to examine and treat Justin. The doctor was a friend of Robert¡¯s. He did not dare to be negligent. He quickly conducted an examination. He then used various instruments to scan Justin. Soon, the results were out. The doctor¡¯s expression was extremely grim when he saw all the results. What¡¯s wrong? Robert hurriedly asked. The doctor¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Mr. Bet¡¯s body. It¡¯s just some superficial injuries. ¡°But there¡¯s something wrong with his brain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Robert said. His heart skipped a beat. He quickly asked for more details. The doctor took out an MRI film and ced it under the light. He pointed to a region of the brain and said to Robert, ¡°Mr. Bet¡¯s brain doesn¡¯t have cerebral hemorrhage or ischemic lesions. ¡°But when we examined him, we found something strange about that area. The cells are still alive, but there are no brainwaves at all This area is responsible for normal human thinking. The absence of brainwaves here indicates that the cells in this region. have lost all functionality. ¡°In other words, Mr. Bet is already a demented person.¡± Boom! The statement struck Robert like a bolt from the blue, leaving him stunned and almost causing him to copse. His face turned pale. He thought, ¡°Justin was still fine when he arrived at Lightdom City. He was high¨Cspirited, exuding a sense of dominance and self¨Cassurance. ¡°Ive got no idea whom he has encountered. He has be a demented person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he said. ¡°Everything is over.¡± Robert¡¯s face was pale, and his heart was beating wildly. He felt a sense of despair. Once the Bet family found out about this, they would take revenge on him. He would then be in serious trouble. Indeed, his business empire in Lightdom City might be formidable and could exert control over many people forcefully. However, he was just a small fry before the Bet family. Robert was sweating profusely, and his heart began to beat wildly. After an unknown period of time, Robert finally brought his wandering mind to the present. He lit a cigarette and stuffed it in his mouth. He used his trembling lips to take a drag. ¡°Who did it?¡± he thought. ¡°Who exactly attacked Mr. Bet? ¡°That person beat up Mr. Bet to this extent and even sent him to my residence. What does this mean? Does that want to attack me as well?¡± person At the thought of this, Robert felt distressed. He had a sense of being watched by an extraordinary presence. He felt a chill run through his entire body. He thought. ¡°If even a powerful scion like Mr. Bet has been beaten like this, then I¡¯m even less of a match for that enemy. ¡°Now, whether it¡¯s that person making a move or the Bet family, I¡¯m doomed!¡± As this thought crossed Robert¡¯s mind, he felt an even greater sense of hopelessness. After half a lifetime of navigating the martial world, he now truly felt powerless and unable to do anything. He had submitted many requests for an audience with Steve, but Steve did not summon him. He then knew that he was being targeted. It had not been easy to finally receive a scion like Justin, but he ended up bing demented. He felt that he was truly old and could no longer adapt to this era. It was at this monent that he received a call from an unknown caller. Robert looked at the call notification and vaguely felt that this call was very important to him. He thought for a moment. Eventually, he gritted his teeth and picked up the call. Xander¡¯s voice could be heard from the phone. Xander said, ¡°Old man, Mr. Jaber wants me to tell you that some things can hever be said Chapter 979 Chapter 979 ¡°Why is in like this? Robert thought. Is Han that strong? Robert fell to the ground. His face was pale, and his lips were trembling. He was overwhelined with doubt and uncertainty. He knew Justin particrly well. He knew that Justin came from the Bet family, which was the super aristocratic family in Ulinas. Justin was definitely a rtive of the royal family influential On the other hand, Robert was just a lowly servant who came from the Bet family. Over the years, he had leveraged soine of the prestige associated with the Bet family to thrive in Lightdom City. When he met Justin, he felt as if there was a huge dragon hidden in Justin¡¯s body. Justin¡¯s strength was immensely powerful and terrifying. His ability was unfathomable. He knew that the Bet family had invested countless resources in Justin This was the reason Justin had been nurtured to have such formidable strength. ¡°But after Justin confronted Han, he actually ended up being struck with such force that he became mentally impaired?¡± Robert thought This incident indirectly proved one thing. Han was far more formidable than he had imagined. After a short moment of shock and fear, Robert suddenly snapped back to reality. He slowly smoked his cigarette and his body stopped trembling. As a powerful and ambitious person, he had to remain calm no matter how terrifying the situation was. It was only by doing so that there was a chance of survival. Robert smoked and frowned. He thought, ¡°Xander just said that some things can never be said. Could that be Han¡¯s warning to me?¡± He frowned and pondered for a long time. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In the end, he still could not figure out what had happened. He only knew one thing. He could not meddle in the matters involving Han any longer. In fact, he could not even say a word about it. ¡°What has Han experienced in the past eight years?¡± Robert said. ¡°Why does he suddenly be so powerful? ¡°What does he n to do by issuing such a warning to me? ¡°Or is he plotting something?¡± Robert¡¯s pupils constricted intensely. He was extremely shocked. As an experienced figure in the realm of the martial world, he not only recognized the warning from Xander but also sensed something beyond the warning issued by Han. As soon as he thought of this, he broke out in a cold sweat. He immediately took out his phone and called de King of Northern Deseret and the others. In a solemn tone, he said, ¡°Quick, pack my stuff immediately. I want to leave Lightdom City and vacation abroad for a period of time.¡± ¡°Mr. Bard, now that Steve is about to be crowned king, you¡¯re going on a vacation?¡± de King of Northern Deseret said. He was astonished at the other end of the line.. Steve getting crowned king meant there would be tremendous opportunities. If he were to leave now, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he would miss out on everything? Moreover, it was highly likely that it would leave a very unfavorable impression on Steve ¡°Mind your own business, Robert reproached in amanding tone. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m going overseas for a vacation now. Help me pack my things.¡± de King of Northern Deseret had no choice but to oblige and send people to pack Robert¡¯s stuff. While Robert was sitting on a bench in the hospital, he raised his head and looked at the sky. He muttered. ¡°Lightdom City is about to undergo a major upheaval!¡± The news of Justin bing mentally impaired could not be concealed. Once it spread to the Bet family, they would definitely confront Robert and demand an exnation from him with regard to Justin¡¯s condition. They might even meet Steve and ask him to find out the real culprit that caused Justin to be mentally impaired. Justin was beaten in Steve¡¯s territory, so Steve was answerable for the incident. Moreover, Han knew the oue would be like this, yet he still chose to inflict such harm on Justin. This meant that Han was ying a bigger game and Justin was likely just a pawn in his grand scheme. 10.38 sublesome ce was the best way to ensure ene ryshme parfund and door over to pick up Robert. They headed phan the worpen ended a pier, and E Cig Eying to a dinastian beur. Exten had Sat he could live a carefree hte abroad Mardykning down why do we of a wide King of Northern Deseret said He was puzzled kt Robert looked uptodo Cay barlow the pisne start He had lived fice grave danger and potential harm to our lives¡± et with a profound sense of reluctance. He let out a sigh sod had long treated this ce as has hoown. Hedul pot ajan that after bolting has crem here for so many years, he would end up leaving hus hometown He said. ¡°I aphidomary no, the entire Longhard Kingdom holdsplex secrets and dangers. ¡°Indeed, we shouldn¡¯t work too hard after all Orherwise, we are just benefiting others at the end of the day¡± Robert petracted his gate, took a spoof red wine, and ughed heavily He did not want to leave either, but he had no choice. Justin was a powerful and influential figure whom he relied on for support Now that justin was mentally impaired, the entire Longhard Kingdom was no longer a ce where he could stay. Fortunately, he had anticipated such a day long ago. He had long transferred a significant portion of his assets overseas, leavingmmelt a backup n Even if he was overseas, he could still thrive. He did not have to worry about his basic needs for the rest of his life. At Han¡¯s house in Lightdom City Upon returning home, Han specially gathered Xander and the others for a meeting. He then took the opportunity to reveal his identity ¡°What?¡± Tan, you, you¡¯re our sovereign!¡± ¡°Seriously The news but them like a bolt from the blue, instantly shocking all the guardians that were present. All of them looked at Han in disbelief This was especially the case for those older skilled fighters. They were so shocked that their mouths were wide open and their eyeballs looked as though they were about to fall out. They had been in Shadow Knight for many years and were filled with fervent admiration for their sovereign. Many people desired to see their sovereign¡¯s face. Unfortunately, Sovereign of Shadows had always been wearing a mask, so they could not see his face at all. Now that they finally knew that Han was Sovereign of Shadows, they were all dumbfounded. No one expected Sovereign of Shadows to be such a young person. He did not even look like he had reached the age of tluny ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me¡± Han said Han took out his mask and wore it on his face. He spoke in a hoarse and aged voice. An iparably terrifying aura emanated from his entire body. In an instant, everyone present felt a sense of pressure that was iparably strong Everyone at the scene was stunned They were all 100 familiar with this kind of aura and this kind of voice. ¡°Greetings to you, Mr. Jaber!¡± In an instant, everyone present was captivated. They knelt in front of Han, their eyes filled with fervent adoration and excitement. 2.3 10:58 Send Ch Weighan Ting atte zel hoked paper. The market at Hays with su herme as the ducted pathting de could de Trypsin and ¡°The Ise in charge of drawing shootie Um appearance of those people associated with Pereranna Puuko Janjat sacked bbc a testerky Balbining maching soch a high speed that it was impossible for anyone to see Ms. Har long. They tan toestand walking, she had assady drawn portraits of all the people he mentioned value top m¨¢r kat Men ke Hayleli pemod as these and give a thudidong tu ho, saying. ¡°Tanpressive, Amelia When I lose a child in the future | dasarkan naked as the avd. Til deboutely do may best to teach your child¡± 1. bu kunga abi ti wese le sovereign was the happiest thing is the world. Mossows Haten wan the king of Shurlow Knight. His future child would be the heir of Shadow Knight. Being able to serve is Innowe¡¯s pretzat and spoke to Yin¨CYang Duo and others. He said. This person¡¯s name Terence catur. Krupa Sword Sect as God¡¯s Land They Once seestal b¨¦rka highly skilled tighter whose cultivation level is above God Realm. You¡¯re no match for m grand and chepent, you have to contact me zimedtandly. §ã§Ñ§â§ä here really morial from wa bunge utery dad always becurved dat God Reales 4 curbincation of the legendary God Reais left hrusters of God. Realior Later aard. Do they really nge of Good Bra legendary estimate. Howe by to by?¡± Haydan sand as he oder Yang Dan Anda. Xander and the others looted as each other and saw the shock cach other¡¯s as the wood. ¡°Being a viur of God Reais as not just about the abdity to fly Flying mixing aspect des on theur Chapter 980 Chapter 980 They are able to kill someone thousands of miles away, with the speed of their sword beams so high that you can¡¯t even see them Therefore, if you see him targeting you, run inmediately. If you can¡¯t escape, shout my name and tell him that I¡¯m still alive. This way, you will have a chance of survival.¡± At this point, Han recalled his previous battle with Terence. He sealed his real cultivation level and did not go all out. In the end, he was sent flying before he could discern Terence¡¯s attack methods clearly. Even with his strength, he was still beaten to such a state. If Yin¨CYang Duo and the others were to face Terence, they would probably be instantly killed. ¡°Mr. Jaber, even you are no match for him, huh?¡± Yin¨CYang Duo asked. ¡°If I had been more serious, he would have been the one to die, Han said nonchntly. Terence was indeed powerful. However, if Han were to unlock his seal and engage in a serious battle, he could still kill Terence. Upon hearing this, Yin¨CYang Duo, Xander, Amelia, and the others breathed a sigh of relief. In their minds, Sovereign of Shadows was invincible. When they learned about the existence of God Realm cultivators in the world, they were shocked. They were afraid that Han was no match for them and that Han might no longer be the invincible king of the world. After seeing how confident Han was, they let out a sigh of relief. As long as their king was invincible, it did not matter whether their opponents came from God¡¯s Land or ghostlynd. Whoever dared toe over would be immediately wiped out! ¡°Investigate the remaining people one by one,¡± Han said. ¡°Capture them alive within three days. Remember, capture them alive. Got it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jaber,¡± Yin¨CYang Duo said confidently. ¡°We will definitely capture all of them alive within three days and bring them to you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Han said. ¡°Remember, I deliberately pretended to be killed by Terence as part of my strategy to lure them in They still don¡¯t know that I¡¯m alive.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Yin¨CYang Duo and others said. Yin¨CYang Duo and the others nodded and bid farewell to Han. Then, they quickly left with their equipment. Xander did not leave. He remained at the Jaber family¡¯s home. He stood beside Han and spoke softly, asking. ¡°Mr. Jaber, do you have any other ns?¡± Han nced at him and said, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Well, um, is there any task for me?¡± Xander said as he chuckled. He was well aware of his own abilities and knew that he was no match for those god¨Css skilled fighters. He could only wait for Han to assign him other tasks. ¡°Take the other team members with you,¡± Han said nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯ll be responsible for protecting my family members.¡± ¡°Still protecting, huh?¡± Xander said, feeling a little disappointed. ¡°Why?¡± Han said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay in my house, huh?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, I enjoy staying at your house, but the other team members have already gone to carry out the mission¡± Xander said. ¡°I want to move around as well.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you a very challenging task,¡± Han said. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Go ahead and tell me, Mr. Jaber, Xander said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I assure you that I¡¯ll complete it.¡± ¡°During this period of time, many forces and skilled fighters have arrived at Lightdom City Han said. ¡°I want you to contact Jeremy and use the resources of Shadow Knight to gather information on all the dangerous people who have arrived here. ¡°If youe across any people who are bloodthirsty terrorists, you can act without waiting for my orders. Kill them without mercy! ¡°Also, find out where Nightfiend Demigod is. Report to ne immediately. This person must be killed?¡± Alright, got it,¡± Xander said. ¡°Tll go right away.¡± Upon receiving this information, Xander was extremely excited. He immediately bid farewell to Han and swiftly left the Jaber family¡¯s house Han walked up to the highest floor of the vi and looked at the city from afar with a solemn gaze He had a sense of foreboding. It was as if something significant was happening in the city. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Han looked at the city from afar, taking a drag from his cigarette. His expression was solemn. He had a heightened sense of intuition. His instincts and judgments had always been urate. Now that he sensed that Lightdom City might be in great danger, it meant that the city was now filled with hidden dangers and imminent crises Hopefully, there won¡¯t be anything major happening.¡± Han said. ¡°I don¡¯t want Shadow Knight to be too involved in Longhard Kingdom¡¯s affairs.¡± Han looked at the towering King¡¯s tform in the distance. A hint of quandary shed across his eyes. Shadow Knight was very powerful and could dominate the world. At the end of the day, however, Shadow Knight was not a faction under Longhard Kingdom. If Han got too involved with Longhard Kingdom¡¯s affairs, it would likely cause the sovereign of Longhard Kingdom to be displeased. There would then be unnecessary conflicts and disputes. What worried him the most was how many skilled fighters from God¡¯s Land that were like Terence had actually arrived. Terence was a highly skilled fighter whose cultivation level was at the sixth stage of God Realm. If there were more skilled fighters of that caliber arriving, the entire Longhard Kingdom would be no match for them. If those skilled fighters were to act on a whim and turn Longhard Kingdom into a battlefield for their hunting, the entire Longhard Kingdom would plunge into misery and suffering. At this moment, the entire Lightdom City had a calm before the storm. It made him feel a sense of oppression. He vaguely felt as if something big was about to happen. At the same time, Han, who was sitting in the vi, had just finished a call with the security department of Longhard Kingdom. After hanging up, Han¡¯s expression was somewhat serious. ¡°Lord Sovereign of Shadows, is there something wrong?¡± At this moment, Amelia walked forward and asked, sounding Han out. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± Han said. Han stood up and spoke with an extremely soleinn tone. Amelia looked puzzled. ¡°If there isn¡¯t any issue, it should be something to be happy about,¡± she thought. ¡°Why does my lord have a troubled expression on his face?¡± ¡°This calmness is too abnormal,¡± Han muttered to himself. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s a bigger storming!¡± The so¨Ccalled calm before the storm was exactly what Han was feeling right now. Steve would be crowned as the king. Representatives from various nations and factions would be in attendance at the event. It was impossible to expect that such a ¡°grand event would ur without any problems. King¨CConferring Ceremony might seem glorious, but it was also a battlefield. Many individuals had faced challenges or met unfortunate fates during the final step of achieving kingship. ¡°For now, we can only wait and see,¡± Han said. As Han spoke, he subconsciously nced at the phone on the table. This was a specific phone that only members of Shadow Knights could dial in. He was waiting for an opportunity to strike. Just as Han was worried, Reign called. ¡°Hubby, are you alright?¡± she said. Her voice was filled with concern. She had listened to Han and quickly left that ce, not disturbing him while he was working. It was not until two to three hourster that she felt that Han¡¯s matter had been resolved. She then contacted Han. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Han said as he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already back at home. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back at the office,¡± Reign said. ¡°Something big may happen during this period of time,¡± Han said. ¡°Take advantage of this time to quickly absorb the spiritual energy in the gem to strengthen yourself.¡± Han flicked his cigarette and said, ¡°Where are you staying tonight?¡± 10:27 ¡°At my ce,¡± Han said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Think of a way to make Lawrence stay out for the night,¡± Han said. ¡°I¡¯lle to see you tonight.¡± At the other end of the line, Reign blushed upon hearing this. She said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± When a man and a woman were alone together in a room, especially when both of them were a normal married couple, it was likely that tonight would be an intimate encounter. However, she was not repulsed by it. Quite the contrary, she was filled with a great sense of anticipation. After hanging up, she thought for a moment, picked up her phone, and began to choose the pleasure¨C enhancing outfits that could help the two of them elevate their pleasure. ¡°Tonight, I must make him even more infatuated with me,¡± Reign said. ¡°I¡¯ll make himpletely enamored with me. ¡°Nurse outfit? ck stockings? Well, that doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea. ¡°Cosy costumes? That doesn¡¯t seem to be good either.¡± ¡°Alright, this school uniform is not bad. I¡¯ll take it!¡± With three days remaining until Steve¡¯s coronation, Lightdom City International Airport had announced the lifting of travel restrictions for all countries. After a day¨Clong maintenance operation, it was announced that aircraft from any country were now allowed tond at the airport in Lightdom City for the purpose of attending Steve¡¯s King¨CConferring Ceremony. After the lifting of restrictions, the nesnding at Lightdom Airport did not stop at all, even surpassing the usual operations in terms of volume. nes kepting, one after another, soaring through the sky. On the first day, a ne adorned with the emblem of a bald eaglended at the airport. A member of the royal family of Whileal Kingdom quietly left the airport under the protection of the security detail. In the following days, prominent figures from major nations such as Arctodus Kingdom, Slotania Kingdom, and Perush Kingdom also arrived andnded at the airport. Under the protection of their own security teams and the security teams provided by Longhard Kingdom, they quietly left the airport and proceeded to the designated amodation. Lightdom City became extremely lively. There were peopleing and going on the streets. There was a significant increase in tourists from abroad. The coronation of Steve as king was a monumental event that attracted attention from people around the world. Other than prominent figures, some of the big shots from Lightdom City were actively nning and strategizing. All the influential people of Lightdom City were basically putting in a lot of effort to prepare gifts. Not only did the powerful figures in Lightdom City attach great importance to Steve¡¯s coronation, but many foreign powers had also be aware of it. They expressed their desire to be part of the celebration. The coronation attracted widespread attention from people around the world. Countless invitations were sent to Steve¡¯s mansion. Many influential figures in and out of the country wanted to meet Steve at the earliest opportunity. Some prominent figures were more ostentatious and eager to make their itinerary known to the entire city. There were also some prominent figures who were rtively low¨Ckey. No one knew their whereabouts and could only guess.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. On the final day before Steve¡¯s coronation, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Lord Supremacy of Longhard Kingdom announced that he would personally visit Lightdom City to participate in the celebration. Lightdom City was instantly buzzing with excitement. ¡°Lord Supremacy is actuallying to Lightdom City. This is unbelievable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor for the entire Lightdom City and the Sky family as well.¡± ¡°Steve¡¯s coronation has actually caught the attention of Lord Supremacy of Longhard Kingdom. How interesting. Haha¡­ For a moment, Lightdom City became extremely lively. Many people came here. As for the entourage of Lord Supremacy from Longhard Kingdom, they naturally received the highest level of reception. The whole city was bustling with a flurry of vehicles and people, creating a vibrant and lively atmosphere. However, behind this bustling scene, there were hidden undercurrents and an atmosphere of imminent danger. 10:27 Behind the clear sky of Lightdom City, it was as if a huge dark cloud loomed. It was uncertain when the storm would strike. Among the important figures from Whileal Kingdom, three individuals had arrived in Lightdom City. The leader among them was known as Earth Dragon. Of course, it was just a title. Earth Dragon was tall and burly, standing at a height of 6.5 feet. He looked like a towering iron tower, emanating an astonishing aura and exuding an immensely powerful and oppressive presence. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 ¡°Is this Lightdom City, the city of Longhard Kingdom?¡± Earth Dragon got off the ne, left the airport, and came to the most luxurious ce in the city. He looked around. Being in a pensive mood, he said, ¡°I never expected that Longhard Kingdom would develop to this extent over the years. ¡°I remember they were still very poor thirty years ago.¡± He looked young, but he was actually in his fifties. Many years ago, he had visited Lightdom City once and personally witnessed the poverty and backwardness of this country. He did not expect Longhard Kingdom to develop to such an extent in just thirty years. He was shocked. By his side, there were a man and a woman apanying him. The woman had long, blood¨Cred hair and was known as Scarlet Rose. She had a tall and seductive figure. She kept ying with two daggers in her hands. As for the man, he was not particrly eye¨Ccatching and would not draw much attention in a crowd. The only thing worth mentioning was that he was wearing a ck eyepatch on his left eye. His name was One¨CEyed Dragon. ¡°Boss, what should we do next?¡± Scarlet Rose asked. ¡°Do nothing.¡± Earth Dragon said in a serious tone. ¡°Hide first.¡± The three of them did note into contact with any of the important figures in Lightdom City. Instead, they remained hidden, leaving their intentions unknown. A powerful individual, cloaked in a ck robe, arrived from Floating Ind. His aura was immensely strong. He dered to his subordinates that his purpose ining to Lightdom City was to kill. However, he did not disclose the identity of his target. In addition, there were also many powerful individuals who held grudges against Steve or the Longhard Kingdom. They took advantage of this opportunity and infiltrated thend of Lightdom City. Ordinary methods of investigation could not uncover their identities or determine their whereabouts. Amidst this hidden turmoil, Han¡¯s subordinate, Yin¨CYang Duo, made a discovery. They received secret intelligence that a Demigod named Macmin, who was a member of Radiant Society and also under themand of Terence, would join forces with another powerful individual to sabotage the King¨CConferring Ceremony before it began. They would blow up the King¡¯s tform. On the day of the King¨CConferring Ceremony, it was certain that there would be a massive crowd with many important figures in attendance. If the King¡¯s tform was indeed blown up, it was uncertain how many people would be injured or killed. Yang Envoy said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, Macmin came into contact with a few uninvited guests. How should we deal with them? ¡°Should we capture all of them alive?¡± Yang Envoy of the Yin¨CYang Duo was standing atop arge tree in a forest that was located in the suburb. He called Han. He was wearing a fiery red robe that was adorned with me patterns. These me patterns were particrly strange and terrifying. Nigel Yang was his name. Inside Reign¡¯s vi, Han was holding Reign in his arms and sleeping. When he heard the phone call, his eyebrows raised. He pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°Capture them alive if you can. But if there¡¯s any danger, as long as you can survive, that¡¯s all that matters. The others are not important.¡± ¡°Alright, got it,¡± Nigel said. ¡°I assure you that I¡¯ll capture them alive.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Han said. ¡°Good luck.¡± Han hung up and frowned in deep thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reign asked. Reign lifted her head from his embrace, her gaze filled with confusion. At this moment, she was wearing a school uniform and had two ponytails. She looked incredibly youthful and exuded a pure and innocent schoolgirl vibe. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Han said. ¡°Just caught a little mouse. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s continue Upon saying that, he cupped Reign¡¯s face and kissed her. Reign also embraced Han and passionately responded to his affection. The two of them covered themselves with the nket and started another round of passionate ¡°war¡± At this moment, at Forest Hotel in the outskirts of Lightdom City, a few burly men with ck eyes entered the backyard of the hotel. After a short while, a few tan¨Cskinned people walked in. ¡°Macmin, you¡¯re really arrogant. You actually didn¡¯te out to wee me!¡± The leading tan¨Cskinned man entered the empty courtyard and immediately shouted loudly toward the house in front of him. As soon as the tan¨Cskinned man finished talking. Macmin walked out of the house with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Dn, are you afraid that no one knows of our existence?¡± Macmin said. ¡°If it¡¯s because of you that Mr. Ronald¡¯s matters are dyed, I¡¯ll cripple you right away¡± ¡°If you have the ability, go ahead and do it,¡± Dn said. ¡°Stop talking nonsense here!¡± Dn was the Vice Commander of one of the three major mercenary groups in the extraterritorial battlefield. He controlled armed forces that were powerful enough to overturn the sovereignty of a small country. He was considered a long¨Cstanding adversary of Macmin. ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t offered me an irresistible price, I wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with Radiant Society, especially not with you!¡± Dn said. Macmin was one of the Demigods of Radiant Society and also a subordinate of Terence¡¯s. He was here to carry out the operation rted to the coronation. ¡°Since you understand that, then don¡¯t bother with those unnecessary things,¡± Macmin said. ¡°Quick, come over to discuss the n. Macmin¡¯s tone made Dn feel displeased, but considering the huge amount ofmission, Dn still sat beside Macmin. ¡°Tell me,¡± Dn said. ¡°What does your master really have in mind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Macmin said. ¡°Let¡¯s take our time.¡± Macmin picked up the bottle of wine on the table and poured Dn a ss of wine. This hotel was in Radiant Society¡¯s territory. The proud Macmin was not worried about the security here at all. He did not even conduct the necessary inspections before meeting with Dn. They did not notice that atop the canopy of arge tree not far away from them, a man dressed in a white suit was observing their every move. ¡°Once you¡¯ve said what needs to be said, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± the man said. Atop the canopy, Nigel, the yang envoy, looked coldly at Macmin and the others who were chatting with each other. His right hand reached for his waist. He subconsciously licked his lips, and his eyes were filled with excitement. He gathered vital energy in his ears and listened attentively. He had actually found Macmin a long time ago, but he had not made a move. He had been following Macmin and monitoring him, wanting to find out more information. Moreover, his tracking skills were formidable. He maintained a considerable distance from Macmin and the others,pletely unnoticed by anyone. Macmin and Dn did not know that they were being monitored at all. They did not take any precautions. They revealed everything they knew and discussed their countermeasures. Nigel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold after hearing all their ns. These people actually wanted to blow up the King¡¯s tform, causing it to crash and kill countless people. ¡°Lightdom City is our sovereign¡¯s hometown,¡± Nigel said. ¡°If you destroy our sovereign¡¯s hometown, that is utter humiliation for our sovereign.¡± Nigel¡¯s gaze was cold. He immediately jumped off the tree and swaggered toward the hotel. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°How did you get in here? Get out now, or else we¡¯ll shoot!¡± Nigel¡¯s sudden appearance caused all the minions responsible for security in the hotel to have a cold look. They aimed their firearms at Nigel. Their killing intent surged. Nigel wasted no time talking. Ile formed sword fingers and suddenly unleashed more than a dozen sword beans, directly piercing through the hearts of the small minions stationed outside and causing blood to stter.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Although Nigel was not from Longhard Kingdom, Han, who was the person he admired and respected the most, was from Longhard Kingdom. Han was also a local of Lightdom City. Dn and Macmin plotted to destroy the King¡¯s tform, causing a huge incident. That would be a direct challenge to Han¡¯s authority and dignity. For the sake of Han¡¯s dignity, he attacked fiercely. He did not show any mercy to this group of people. He wanted to kill them immediately. ¡°We¡¯re attacked!¡± ¡°We¡¯re attacked!¡± When the people in Forest Hotel saw Nigel¡¯s violent rampage, their expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly shouted. At the same time, they immediately lifted the guns in their hands, aimed at Nigel, and pulled the trigger. In an instant, bullets bombarded Nigel like a storm, subjecting him to an intense barrage of indiscriminate fire. They all knew that Nigel was very powerful. They only hoped that they could get rid of him as soon as possible. ¡°Shield!¡± Facing these people¡¯s attacks, Nigel did not dodge. He activated his surging vital energy and turned it into a huge shield in front of him. The bullets bombarded the vital energy shield, emitting the sound of metal shing. All the bullets fell to the ground, but the vital energy shield was unscathed. ¡°This is¡­¡± When the mercenaries who were firing their guns saw this scene, their expressions changed. They looked incredulous. One of the mercenaries, whose face bore a tattoo of a scorpion, lowered his firearm and his gaze grew serious. He said solemnly, ¡°Quick, inform Dn. We¡¯ve encountered a strong opponent. The minimum cultivation level of this skilled fighter is god¨Css.¡± As mercenaries who had survived the extraterritorial battlefield, they had seen many super fighters. They could. immediately determine that Nigel was very powerful. They were no match for him at all. To defeat such a skilled fighter, they would have to rely on Dn and Macmin. Another mercenary immediately recovered from his shock. He holstered his gun and retreated. As he retreated, he took out his phone and reported the situation to Dn. The scorpion¨Ctattooed mercenary stared at Nigel as he approached. A hint of fear shed in the mercenary¡¯s eyes. While others were still relentlessly attacking, he took the opportunity to steadily retreat. His intuition told him that this person was invincible. If he were to stay here, he would be killed. Soon, the scorpion¨Ctattooed mercenary disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. He found a direction that no one could notice and hid. Eventually, he reached a faraway spot and set up his sniper rifle. Through the eight¨Cpower scope, he aimed at the scene, observing closely. This way, if Dn and Macmin killed Nigel, no one would say that he ran away. If Nigel killed Dn and Macmin, he would be able to escape. This was simply the perfect way to stay out of the situation. ng. ng. ng. When the scorpion¨Ctattooed mercenary set up his sniper rifle, Nigel had already entered Forest Hotel. As he advanced, sword beams crisscrossed, piercing through the hearts and foreheads of the mercenaries who were shooting at him. Blood sttered everywhere. At the same time, countless sword beams crisscrossed inside the hotel, killing some of the mercenaries who were hiding in inconspicuous spots. This incident had already rmed Dn and Macmin They stopped discussing countermeasures and quickly rushed out of the room. When they saw this bloody scene, their expressions changed drastically. They looked incredulous Dn angrily rolled his eyes at Macmin and said coldly, ¡°To this the security force of your Radiant Seriery Upon hearing Dn¡¯s words, Macmin felt a little embarrassed. However, who would have thought that someone would sneak into Radiant Society¡¯s hotel? The most infuriating thing was that Nigel not only sneaked into the hotel but also went on a killing spree, taking the lives of many mercenaries and members of Radiant Society. Nigel was outright humiliating Macmin. Macmin stared at Nigel and said coldly, ¡°Young man, do you know whom you¡¯ve offended ¡°Macmin, one of the Eight Demigods of Radiant Society, Nigel said nonchntly. ¡°Since you know, then you should also know that there won¡¯t be a good oue for those who offend me, Macmin said Upon hearing that, Nigelughed and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am then?¡± Macmin¡¯s gaze was cold as he said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you know that I¡¯m from Radiant Society, you should know my modus operandi. ¡°You dare to mess around in my hotel, so you have to die!¡± Nigel could not help butugh when he heard this. He thought, ¡°The people of Radiant Society are really self¨Cassured people. ¡°You want to kill me without even bother asking about my background. That¡¯s outrageous. ¡°All of you, take him down!¡± Macmin said, ordering his subordinates beside him. Since a problem urred within his territory, Macmin would not let Dn make the first move to deal with Nigel Otherwise, he would truly lose face. Moreover, those who managed to survive under Nigel¡¯s sword beam attacks were super fighters that were highly skilled. He could use these people to figure out just how powerful Nigel was. Under Macmin¡¯s orders, four members of Radiant Society surrounded Nigel. However, Nigel merely nced at them coldly. He did not take these people seriously at all. These people were not even god¨Css fighters. They were not even qualified to be his opponents. He picked up a fighting sword from the ground. With a calm expression, he said nonchntly, ¡°Since all of you are going to die anyway, just attack me together. This way, you can still touch my clothes.¡± His words were filled with disdain. ¡°How dare you look down on us? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Upon hearing Nigel¡¯s remarks, the four members of Radiant Society looked furious. Such words were utterly humiliating to them. In the next second, the four of them rushed toward Nigel from four different directions. They were as fast as lightning Their attacks were ferocious, akin to the unrelenting waves of the sea. The saber beams and sword beams interweaved into a that cracked the ground and formed a pit. They crisscrossed and N?velDrama.Org content rights. nveloped Nigel. The terrifying energy of killing surged forth, causing a prickling sensation on the skin. skilled fighters! The four individuals were all skilled fighters whose abilities were approaching the god¨Css cultivation level. Thebined power they released when they joined forces was even more terrifying. Even Macmin felt a chill after those people attacked. ¡°Indeed, Radiant Society lives up to its name, Dn said. ¡°Your subordinates alone are formidable. Kudos. As the Vice Commander of the mercenaries, Dn also had god¨Css strength. He could sense how terrifying the power that was unleashed when these four people besieged and attacked. Dn telt that if he were to be besieged and attacked by these four skilled fighters, he might not be able to escape unscathed if he did not give it his best shot. It was simply terrifying. However, Nigel acted as if he did not see the four people¡¯s attacks. He remained standing still in the same spot without any movement. In fact, his expression did not change at all. He was still as calm as ever. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t really need to help this time,¡± Dn said. When Dn saw this, a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°I thought he is someone that is formidable,¡± he said. ¡°It turns out that he is just a fool¡­ Just as the four people were about to hit Nigel, he suddenly vanished right before them. All four people¡¯s attacks missed their intended target. They ended up hitting the ground, creating a large pit. Debris flew everywhere and dust filled the air. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± The four skilled fighters¡® expressions changed. They stood back¨Cto¨Cback, looking around vigntly. They were filled with shock and fear. When Nigel disappeared earlier, the four of them did not see it clearly. This meant that Nigel¡¯s strength was iparably powerful. Even if the four of them were to attack together, it was likely that they were no match for him. However, before the four of them recovered from their shock, they felt a sensation of something warm flowing down their necks. This was followed by a sharp pain in their necks. They reached out to touch their necks at the same time. They felt warm blood on their fingertips. Upon seeing this scene, their pupils constricted sharply. They hurriedly looked at each other. At this moment, they all saw clearly that there was a bloody wound on their necks. ¡°This is¡­¡± They were incredibly shocked. Their pupils constricted. They opened their mouths, wanting to say something. However, as soon as they opened their mouths, they felt as if all the strength in their bodies was sucked out and they fell to the ground weakly. Blood stained the ground, turning it red. These four people died a horrible death. Their eyes were wide open. They were not able to rest in peace. They did not even understand how they were killed. It all happened in the blink of an eye. Before Dn finished talking, they were all dead. Upon seeing this, Dn and Macmin¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°I told you earlier,¡± Nigel said. ¡°All of you should attack together. Nigel stood in front of these four people with a calm expression. Then, he walked toward Macmin and the others, saying, ¡°It¡¯s your turn next.¡± Chapter 984 Chapter 984 in his body. I ike a cute mer i swept toward pertenciod a pouckling sensation, and their les mendeal dialdy Dn stared at Nigel intently and said Whorarily are you?¡± Macmin grined his teeth and saidally, Who are you?¡± Moments ago, they had seen Nigel¡¯s attack in that instant, Nigel dodged very quickly before unleashing a strike with his de The necks of those four people were severed, leaving deep, bone revealing wounds. They were decapitated The speed at which it happened made both of them tremble with fear They put themselves in that situation and contemted If they had been the ones fighting against Nigel earlier, would they have been able to dodge that strike from Nigel In the end, they did not know. Neither did they dare to think about it Nigel was incredibly powerful Even they could not see through him. They admitted that if they were to confront him, they would Nigel looked at them and smiled disdainfully ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my naine,¡± he said. ¡°Go, attack!¡± Not only did Macmin give the order to attack this time around. Even Dn gave the order as well. KAIP Following Dn¡¯s order, those skilled fighters who had hidden in the dark and dodged Nigel¡¯s attacks immediately rushed out like ferocious beasts and instantly surrounded Nigel. As they appeared, waves of immensely powerful killing intent energy soared into the sky and enveloped Nigel. Those people also knew that bullets and shells had no effect on Nigel, so they held incredibly sharp weapons andunched ferocious attacks against Nigel This kind of attack was many times more terrifying than the attack from the four people earlier. The number of people had also increased tenfoldpared to the attack carlier. ¡°You guys are quite well¨Cprepared, Nigel said. Nigel looked at their weapons with a cold gaze. As the Yin¨CYang Duo, he was experienced and knowledgeable. In an instant, he could tell that the weapons of these people had been tempered countless times. They were all made of special steel and could be used to break through the vital energy shield of skilled fighters. Once struck by such a de, even god¨Css fighters might have their defenses shattered. At the thought of this, Nigel¡¯s eyes turned even colder. He tightened his grip on the saber in his hand and attacked fiercely. In an instant, countless de beams soared into the sky like a surging river,pletely engulfing those people. The de beams swept through, cutting the des of many skilled fighters into two pieces. Soon, screams of agony echoed in the empty hotel. Those skilled fighters who wanted to attack Nigel were cleaved into half and fell to the ground. They died a gruesome death. Blood gushed out wildly, staining the ground red. ¡°This is¡­¡± When Dn and Macmin saw this scene, their expressions became even more solemn and cold. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Macmin asked as he gritted his teeth. Nigel¡¯s expression was calm as he said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯m not here to kill you¡± He snorted and casually threw a rope in front of Dn and Macmin. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, tie yourself up!¡± he said. Upon hearing that, Dn and Macmin¡¯s expressions changed. They did not expect that Nigel came here to capture them alive. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Macmin asked in a serious tone. ¡°I told you,¡± Nigel said. ¡°Neither of you is in the position to know my name.¡± Nigel held his saber. With a cold and disdainful gaze, he said, ¡°Be tactful. Obediently tie yourself up. If I attack, you may find yourselves missing a few body parts.¡± Dn sneered and said, ¡°You are strong, but you may not be able to kill us.¡± Macmin¡¯s eyes became even colder. ¡°The ones you killed are just small fries,¡± he said. ¡°Both of us are god¨Css skilled fighters. ¡°If both of us join forces, the power we unleash will be extraordinary. It won¡¯t be easy for you to capture us alive.¡± With that, Macmin took out his weapon. It was a triangr military spike made of special steel that flickered with cold steel light. ¡°My boss said I only have to capture you alive,¡± Nigel said. ¡°As for the extent of injuries that you may sustain, he didn¡¯t say anything about that.¡± Nigel calmly ced his saber horizontally in front of his chest. He said word by word, ¡°You had better surrender. If I attack, you can still stay alive. ¡°However, you will definitely lose one or two body parts. ¡°Either your hand will be severed, or your foot will be severed. ¡°Do it yourselves.¡± After saying that, he threw the sword in his hand, which went straight into the ground between Macmin and Dn. The handle of the sword was still trembling. Seeing this scene, Macmin and Dn¡¯s expressions turned extremely displeased. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 ¡°I don¡¯t know when gru are, but sent you bring ton contemnd Mamalian cat cubtly your We¡¯re all from the mand world You have your capability, for I am powerful too I¡¯m stod i malt be sey for you to kidnap in Anyway, it¡¯s princess saying so much 121pete and ice shorts stronger Mer millen¡¯s eyes wid Marmin nced at Dn beside him before he immediately rushed toward Hive!! His speed was as fast as lightning Macmin suddenly gave a loud holler A rifle had appeared in his hand at some point in time and Macmin attacked Nige ely differen om the It was thirker at the back, Such rifles were really powerfult it was said that if modern knights used this as their weapon while nding on the wadone one of them could crush ten soldiers by himself! Currently, although Marmin did not have a warhorse, under the enhancement of his god ss strength, a vague image appeared at the tip of his rifle. ¡°A god ss level cultivator, andpressed air? InterestingN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nigel raised his eyebrows when he saw this. Clearly, he was a little surprised by Macmin¡¯s strength. However, he will did not take Marmin seriously. Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who asked the two of us to attack together Dn¡¯s voice came from behind Nigel. At some point, Dn appeared behind him. Dn held a de in his right hand and shed at a spot that was 40 inches behind Nigel Dn was not being anxious, but he was sealing off Nigel¡¯s way of retreat. ¡°If you dare to retreat, I will definitely kill you here! Dn snarled His face was filled with rage Putting aside how Nigel spoke so arrogantly just now, just the fact that his subordinates were killed made Dn determined to kill Nigel for revenge! Otherwise, who would still respect his mercenary group? Who would respect him? ¡°Unless you have the strength of God Realm, I don¡¯t believe that you can easily defeat us, Macmin shouted Previously, Nigel¡¯s attacks were unfathomable, making Macmin very wary of Nigel. Vaguely, Macmin felt a wisp of energy belonging to the God Realm. However, Macmin felt that the person in front of him was definitely not a cultivator of the God Realm If Nigel was a cultivator of the God Realm, then Macmin would not be able to counterattack at all. Just the oppression brought about by a cultivator of God Realm would make it difficult for him and Dn to move a finger. Being the peak of all cultivation levels in the mortal world, the God Realm¡¯s existence was no joke. Its prestige and power were not to be underestimated. Since Nigel was not a God Realm expert, Macmin did not think that he would lose, especially since two god¨Css experts were joining forces to attack at the same time. ¡°I am indeed not an expert of the God Realm! Nigel smiled and did not refute Macmin¡¯s words at all. But among all the cultivators below God Realm, I¡¯m invincible! Nobody is my match he dered. Before Nigel could finish speaking, Dn and Macmin had sandwiched him between them. As expected of someone who had god¨Css strength, everything happened in the blink of an eye! Dn and Macmill attacks were terrifying. In an instant, thousands of attacks started to charge toward the vital parts of Nigel¡¯s body This was an indiscriminate attack. Its power wasparably terrifying to the extent that it could shatter the ground and make a hole in it. It was extraordinarily lethal wever, somethingzare happened again. Nigel disappeared from their sight once more. Macmin and Dn¡¯s expressions changed as they hurriedly looked around. However, there was sull no sign of Nigel. Subdenly, Nigel¡¯s voice came from between the two of them. ¡°You¡¯re indeed quite powerful.¡± Nigel had already disappeared, but his voice was still there! Macmin and Dn werepletely stunned. Regardless of how powerful Nigel was, his speed was enough for him to kill both of them at any time and ce. one is greater than two. You want to join forces to attack me. That¡¯s a good n.¡± Nigel¡¯s voice came from behind Macmin. His tone was filled with disdain. ¡°But when your opponent is ine, one plus one is only equal to zero!¡± Macmin and Dn still had not recovered from the shock of Nigel¡¯s disappearance. By the time they snapped back to their senses, they realized that they were about to collide with one another! ¡°Oh no!¡± they yelled, and then hurriedly retracted their strength. However, even so, the collision of their weapons still caused a surge in blood within them! ¡°It¡¯s a dogfight. How interesting¡± Nigel stood behind the two of them and yawned. His eyes were filled with disdain as he nced at the two of them. Contempt He had a tant contempt for them! However, Macmin and Dn did not get angry at all. They only felt their hearts tremble in fear. Their strength was already at god¨Css, but when facing Nigel, they actually felt a deep sense of powerlessness. ¡°There is a saying that you can¡¯t go against the natural order of things. Since the two of you don¡¯t want to leave with me in one piece, I can only break your legs!¡± Macmin and Dn looked at each other and saw the shock and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bring it on! Today, the both of you will have to give up your legs!¡± said Nigel. A faint light condensed in Nigel¡¯s hands, and he took strange steps while charging toward both of them. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us!¡± Dn snapped. He was the first to react. Dn raised his left hand. He was holding a pistol and suddenly pulled the trigger. The bullet was wrapped in a special force, and it flew toward Nigel. The reason why Dn was able tomand Southburg and be the leader of one of the top three mercenary groups was not only because he was good at leading troops, but also because of his superb usage of weapons. When Dn was still a general¨Css expert, he relied on this particr bullet and his effective marksmanship to kill an expert who had just attained god¨Css strength. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I will make sure you¡¯re severely wounded!¡± Dn yelled. But in the next second, he was speechless. The special bullets seemed to be avoiding Nigel, and they all whizzed past him. Macmin noticed that although Nigel¡¯s upper body was still in a charging posture, the pace of his feet had changed slightly However, this slight change allowed him to dodge bullets! Dn¡¯s special bullets were as fast as lightning, but Nigel still managed to dodge them. ¡°What kind of movement technique is this?¡± Macmin wondered incredulously. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed that such a thing could happen. At this moment, Macmin had already lost his courage to resist. How could he fight against such a powerful opponent? ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack!¡± Dn urged. Dn¡¯s voice snapped Macmin out of his daze. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a Demigod from the Radiant Society. If I¡¯m defeated, you won¡¯t gain anything either,¡± Dn reminded him. Dn saw the look on Macmin¡¯s face and knew that Macmin was affected. It was obvious that Dn, who had gone through challenging experiences in the mercenary world, had a much stronger mentality than Macmin. Although Dn was also a little shaken by Nigel¡¯s strange pacing techniques, he did not panic. He immediately shouted at Macmin, wanting him to attack together. ¡°Radiant Society¡¯s Demigod? That¡¯s just a joke!¡± However, before Macmin could finish speaking, Nigel had already arrived between the two of them like a ghost. There was a biting cold murderous aura! Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Nigel¡¯s movement technique was bizarre. Standing between Dn and Macmin, he had a sharp gaze and a murderous. This terrifying murderous aura caused Dn and Macmin¡¯s hearts to tremble, and they felt a stinging sensation on their skin At the same time, an unparalleled aura of death engulfed their bodies. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s give this fight our all!¡± Dn and Macmin gripped their weapons tightly and immediately used all the strength they could muster to attack Nigel. At this moment, they were terrified. They decided to go all out and the power that erupted from their bodies was terrifying Just the violent wind created by their attacks was enough to crack the ground and create a pit. With Dn and Macmin in the center, their murderous aura was like an endless sea and spread out in all directions. However, at this moment, Nigel¡¯s body started to spin like a top, creating a tornado that swept in all directions. Amidst the spinning tornado, a saber beam appeared. Nigel¡¯s rotating move not only repelled the attacks of Macmin and Dn, it evenpletely severed the meridians in their legs without them noticing! ¡°The battle is over!¡± Nigel remarked. After severing the meridians in their legs, Nigel immediately left the battlefield. His movements were smooth and fluid, and there were no extra unnecessary moves. As soon as Nigel finished speaking. Macmin and Dn felt as if all of the power in their legs were sucked out, and their bodies fell to the ground uncontrobly. ¡°My legs¡­¡± Dn wailed in pain and clutched his ankle. He was in such excruciating pain that he could barely catch a breath. Macmin¡¯s face was drawn with pain. He gritted his teeth tightly as he tried to bear the pain. Macmin also felt that he could not control his legs anymore. He could not use any strength at all, and he waspletely crippled. Macmin was staring at Nigel with an angry glower on his face. If looks could kill, he would have shredded Nigel into pieces. Nigel shook his head helplessly. He smacked his lips and walked toward Dn and Macmin with a faint smile on his face. ¡°So why did you guys have to act cool and show off earlier? ¡°If you had obediently tied yourselves up, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Nigel squatted in front of the two of them and ignored their murderous gazes. Instead, he smiled. However, in Dn and Macmin¡¯s eyes, Nigel¡¯s smile was no different from the smile of a Grim Reaper. If not for the fact that their legs were crippled, they would have fled long ago, However, they could not even escape now. Dn and Macmin finally understood how it felt to be at the mercy of someone. At this point, both of them only had one thought in mind. They wondered if it was toote if they tied themselves up now. ¡°I can ept being tied up, but I have a question.¡± Dn spat the words out through gritted teeth. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Nigel said. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Dn asked. Tve already said that you have no right to know my name,¡± Nigel replied. 10:29 Nigel stared at them and pointed at the ropes on the ground. ¡°You should feel lucky that my king didn¡¯t ask me to kill you. He only ordered me to capture you alive. ¡°Otherwise, I would have done more than just breaking your legs. ¡°Now, it¡¯s not toote for you to tie yourselves up. ¡°When youe with me and see my king, you will naturally know my identity.¡± Dn and Macmin looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Nigel was already so powerful, but there was actually someone behind him! On top of that, he was a king? Macmin pondered for a moment. Without another word, he picked up the rope and tied himself up. Now that his leg¡¯s meridian was crippled, he was definitely not Nigel¡¯s match at all. Instead of falling out with Nigel and being tortured by him, Macmin would rather voluntarily tie himself up and save himself some physical pain. Dn gritted his teeth, feeling a deep sense of humiliation. However, his eyes flickered for a moment. He also understood what Macmin was thinking. He picked up the rope and tied himself up. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Wouldn¡¯t it have been great if you guys didn¡¯t resist just now? Why did you guys have to make me start a massacre?¡± Nigel chuckled. After the two of them tied themselves up, Nigel immediately grabbed onto their ropes and walked out with them in tow. After leaving, Nigel turned around and suddenly shed out with his saber. The de beam swept across Forest Hotel, causing it to explode into pieces, turning it into a pile of ruins. Following that, Nigel left with Dn and Macmin. In the distance, Daniel was hiding in the dark. His expression changed drastically after witnessing everything that had happened. Daniel was so frightened that his face was ashen white, and his body trembled. He hurriedly stood up and ran. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought them back!¡± Nigel reported. Nigel brought Dnd and Macmin into the vi next to Han¡¯s. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In order to protect Han¡¯s family, the Yin¨CYang Duo bought this vi near Han¡¯s residence after coming to Lightdom City. They did some modifications and built two more floors under the entire vi. The materials used for these two floors were newly developed materials by the Shadow Knight¡¯s technical department. It was not an exaggeration to say that as long as it did not involve explosives weapons, these basement floors could definitely ensure the safety of the members of the Jaber family. Normally, this ce was Shadow Knight¡¯s secret base. Over here, they would carry out acts that they did not want others to see. In the innermost room on the second floor of the basement, Nigel pushed the crippled Macmin and Dn in front of Han. Han sat on his throne, wearing the mask of the Sovereign of Shadows. He looked at the two people below him and said coldly, ¡°Do you recognize me?¡± Han, who had changed his voice, was not worried that they could recognize his voice at all. The reason why Han did this was because he could not reveal his identity yet. If he kept these two alive, they would be of great use to him. The two people kneeling on the ground tried their best to raise their heads, wanting to see who was the king that Nigel was talking about. Although they did not have hope that they could survive this, people like them believed a saying. If they did not know the identity of the person who killed them before they died, they would not be able to reincarnate. ¡°Sovereign¡­ ¡°It¡¯s the Sovereign of Shadows!¡± When they saw the mask on Han¡¯s face, Dn and Macmin widened their eyes in shock, and their voices trembled They were so stunned that they could not form any words at all. No wonder Nigel still dared attack them despite knowing their identity. 10:29 No wonder Nigel knew how powerful the both of them were, but he still held them in disdain No wonder Nigel dared say that he was the most powerful among all the cultivators who were below the God Realm! There were many things that they did not understand before, but they now understood. There was no other reason for that except that the other party was from Shadow Knight! Moreover, he was someone who could meet the Mercenary King! ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you here for?¡± Han asked calmly He already knew the answer in his heart. The reason why Han wasted his breath on them was because he wanted to see their reactions. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Han stared at Dn and Macmin. His eyes were sharp and cold. Dn and Macmin felt a terrifying pressure suddenly descend upon them. Dn and Macmin were already trembling in fear. Their hair stood on end when they noticed Han¡¯s stare. This was the legendary Sovereign of Shadows! He was an existence that could shock the entire world. Even though Han did not reveal how powerful he was, it was enough for them to be horrified. Macmin gritted his teeth and thought for a while. In the end, he chose not to reveal his true motive. ¡°We¡¯re here to carry out a mission!¡± Macmin blurted. Dn and Macmin already knew that Han had received the news. However, Han¡¯s side overhearing the news was one thing, them revealing the news was another thing. Moreover, Macmin¡¯s master was a genius with considerable status in God¡¯s Land. Who knew if his master had put a spell on him? If Macmin answered Han honestly, even if the Sovereign of Shadows let him off, Terence would not let him off! Most importantly, Macmin did not want to die. Therefore, his only option was to lie. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to pull these petty tricks on me?¡± Han said. His expression turned cold. Han formed sword fingers with one hand and suddenly shed out. A blinding beam shed. Before Macmin could react, both of his hands were cut off. There was blood dripping from them. ¡°Ah!¡± Macmin had lost his arms. His face twisted in agony, and he was screaming in pain. Seeing this, Dn, who was at the side, peed his pants. Nobody expected Han to be so decisive. Just because they could not see eye to eye, without another word, Han directly attacked Macmin. ¡°I think the pain from the broken arm should have reminded you of something, right?¡± Han stared at Macmin. Han had a calm tone. There was no emotion in his voice, and it was as if he had not cut off a person¡¯s arm earlier. However, Macmin did not feel any resentment because of Han¡¯s action. Instead, he felt that everything was reasonable! That was the Sovereign of Shadows! If he was not that bold and decisive, Macmin would suspect that he had been brought to the wrong ce. Compared to how fearful Macmin was, after a short moment of shock and fear, Dn¡¯s face was flushed with excitement. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jaber, our mission is to destroy King¡¯s tform!¡± Although Dn and Han were on opposite teams, in Dn¡¯s heart, he regarded the Sovereign of Shadows as God! However, the Sovereign of Shadows¡® identity was mysterious, so it was natural for Dn not to know Han¡¯s true identity. Now that he saw his idol, naturally, Dn would be willing to tell him everything he knew. ¡°You¡¯re quite quick to react.¡± Han smiled slightly, but there was a trace of doubt in his mind. Learning to keep a secret was very important for the survival of a mercenary group. Moreover, Dn¡¯s mercenary group was also world famous, so usually they would not reveal their real motive so easily. Hearing Han¡¯s words, Dn immediately understood the meaning behind them. Dn hurriedly replied, ¡°All the mercenaries think of you as God! Naturally, I won¡¯t dare to hide anything from you.¡± Even Han, who had a lot of experience in life and could deal with most situations, was speechless when he heard Dn¡¯s words. If he was not wearing the mask, Dn and Macmin would see the stunned expression on Han¡¯s face. When Nigel and the others heard that, they felt a little awkward but thought that it sounded reasonable. It was not difficult to see how significant the Sovereign of Shadows was as he was worshipped by someone on the enemy Team ¡°In that case, tell me more about your n,¡± said Han. Seeing that Dn had relented, Han thought of making some changes to his previous n.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With a gentle wave of his right hand, another sword beam flew out. In a split second, Macmin was beheaded. A Demigod had died just like that! Even until his death, Macmin¡¯s eyes were still wide open, unable to die in peace. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to get killed by Mr. Jaber, Nigel said disdainfully, but there was a hint of envy in his tone too ¡°If you can tell me everything I want to know, I will agree to one of your requests.¡± Han looked at Dn. Han only agreed to grant Dn one request. However, Han was the leader of the Shadow Knight. Being able to get his promise was something that all the major factions in the world wanted but failed to get! Nigel looked at Dn and said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for Mr. Jaber to grant you one request. Hurry up and speak¡± ¡°I only ask that you execute me yourself!¡± Dn said. No one expected that Dn would request for Han to personally execute him. Such a request not only shocked Nigel and the others, but even Han himself was shocked. He was taken aback by Dn¡¯s request. Was this guy joking? However, very quickly, Han understood the meaning behind Dn¡¯s words. He even had a trace of admiration for Dn. ¡°Tell me about your n first,¡± Han said. Han did not agree, but he did not reject either. He deliberately kept Dn in suspense. Dn did not dare to hesitate, and he hurriedly said, ¡°What I know is that Macmin¡¯s master gave me a huge sum of money, asking me to attack indiscriminately when Steve bes king and create chaos. I need to destroy Lightdom City¡¯s buildings, and it would be best if I could kill Steve. ¡°The more chaotic it is, the better!¡± When he heard that, Han was fuming. An indiscriminate attack! These simple words meant that on the day Steve was conferred the title of king, Lightdom City would be a living hell! People who were attending Steve¡¯s coronation included representatives from major factions and various countries. On top of that, even representatives of variousrge enterprises would attend it too. In Han¡¯s eyes, the representatives of the various enterprises were just ordinary people, and they were no different from the staff at the venue. However, the other party did not even want to let ordinary people off. This was what Han found the hardest to ept! ¡°Everyone who¡¯s below God¡¯s Land is like mere ants to you! Terence, what a good ploy you have thought of!¡± Han snarled. He had an iparably cold and furious tone. This was the first time after putting on the mask that Han had revealed his anger. From that, one could tell how raging mad Han currently was. He was experiencing extreme rage. In a span of a second, Han quickly suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°So what do you intend to do after that? What other arrangements have you made? How many allies do you have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Please kill me personally,¡± said Dn. There was no fear on Dn¡¯s face, only relief that the end hade. ¡°I know that you won¡¯t let me off. Even if you let me off, Macmin¡¯s master won¡¯t let me off when I return. Rather than dying in the hands of others, I¡¯d rather die in the hands of the person that I idolize,¡± Dn said. Dn¡¯s calmness was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, but because of Dn¡¯s words, Nigel and the others looked at him in a different light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my men won¡¯t die so easily!¡± Han said calmly Chapter 988 Chapter 988 n wata Vice Commander, and he was als a smart person From Han¡¯s words, Dn could tell that Han wanted Fallowing then, he became eseite! This was the Sovereign of Shadows! Dn teh that it was a supreme humor if he could work alongside the Sovereign of Shadows. Nigel and the others anled Pining aside the fact that Dn was already a god¨Css expert, the mere fact that Dn worshipped Han made him qualified to enter Shadow Knight. to enter Shadow Knight, the most important criterion was loyalty to the team. Of course, this was only for dinary members. To have a higher position, that person needed to be absolutely loyal to the Sovereign. Loyalty came from worship! Dn¡¯s performance just now had already proven his admiration for Han. Nobody was worried that Dn would do anything to let Han down in the future. Moreover, they could guess Han¡¯s intentions. By buying Dn over. Han could use Dn to get on the inside and obtain more intel. Is there a vacancy in our team for a Demigod position?¡± Han looked at Nigel. That simple sentence alone was enough to make Dn, who had a firm and unyielding character, cry. Even when Dn¡¯s legs were crippled, even in the face of death, he did not shed a single tear. Now that he heard Han¡¯s words, Dn started to cry. ¡°Thank you for taking pity on me, Sovereign, but¡­ I¡¯m a cripple now!¡± If his legs were not crippled and he had a chance to be loyal to Sovereign of Shadows, Dn would definitely agree! However, even if Han gave him a chance now, he did not dare to take it. This was because Dn knew very well that Shadow Knight relied on strength to obtain one¡¯s ranking. As for him, who was crippled, he was not evenparable to an errand boy! Dn said. ¡°Please kill me, L¡­ Han interrupted, ¡°You?¡± Han stood up and walked toward Dn, saying word by word, ¡°Because you¡¯re a cripple now? You don¡¯t want to bow and scrape to those in Shadow Knight?¡± As he spoke, Han had alreadye to Dn¡¯s side, and he ced his right hand on Dn¡¯s shoulder. Dn suppressed the excitement in his heart and nodded. ¡°You are the god in my heart. Although I can¡¯t be of service to I believe that subordinates can still contribute to you!¡± you, my ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re a cripple!¡± Han said. As Han spoke, specks of green light appeared on his right hand. With the appearance of the green light, a dense life force enveloped the room. After Nigel and the others sensed that, their eyes were filled with disbelief! They only knew that Han was the Sovereign of Shadows and a God Realm expert. They had only seen Han¡¯s savage methods of killing and his heaven¨Cdefying medical skills. They did not know that Han also had such a powerful life force. Dn wanted to say something, but he felt a gentle force from Han¡¯s palm enter his body. That force made Dn feel like a tired traveler who had entered a hot spring of an ideal temperature. He even felt like he had returned to his mother¡¯s embrace! Such afortable sensation made Dn swallow whatever he initially wanted to say The moment the life force entered Dn¡¯s body, Dn felt the fatigue slowly fade away, and then the pain gradually disappeared. Moreover, he began regaining some feeling in his legs. 10:30 Chapice Miss ¡°This This is the power of a Soverign Dn¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. This power wax ss unbelievable Dyler was so excited that he wanted to stand up umeshately and test it his legs were really as good as before. ???? ?? ?? However, without 27atan¡¯s permission, he did not dare to do anything seems like lewense desest arust wou either. You were poisoned by Terence! Han said. Just now he wanted to heal Dn¡¯s leg¡¯s meridians, but he inadvertently felt the spiritual poison in Dn¡¯s body. The most uns mponent of such a poison was created from a spiritual beetle. The red bed messenger was already dead, and the remaining spiritual beetle had already been absorbed by Lawrence. In that case, other than Terence, Han really could not think of anyone else who could obtain the spiritual beetle and poison Dn Dn was shocked to hear Han¡¯s words. Following that, he had an angry expression. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you said that I was poisoned ¡°Yes you have been poisoned with a very terrifying poison, Han said calmly. ¡°That bastard Dn gritted his teeth. Originally, he felt a little guilty for betraying Terence. However, after knowing that he had been poisoned, thest trace of guilt disappeared. At the same time. Dn was fuming During this period of time. Dn had been doing his best to help Terence and carry out Terence¡¯s mission. In the end, Terence poisoned him! ¡°It¡¯s just a little spiritual poison. It¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t handle,¡± said Han. Han¡¯s expression turned cold. Boundless power surged from his body. Fortunately, what Han released was not a murderous aura, which would kill every single person in the room. No one could withstand such a powerful murderous aura. No one could underestimate the power of a God Realm expert! After that, the power in Han¡¯s body turned into needles, piercing directly into Dn¡¯s body. Nigel and the others widened their eyes, afraid that they would miss out on any step! After all, they did not have many opportunities to see Han intervene, let alone this time, he was trying to save someone. Those silver needles were condensed from spiritual energy. When the needles pierced Dn¡¯s body, Han¡¯s power caused Dn¡¯s body to be an endlesswork. Terence used a spiritual beetle to poison Dn. Under the guidance of the circtingwork, that spiritual beetle was guided out of Dn¡¯s body. It turned into a foul¨Csmelling poisonous fog and was expelled from Dn¡¯s body. Nigel and the others hurriedly took a few steps back to avoid the poisonous fog. Han waved his hand and dissipated the poisonous fog. He then said to Dn, ¡°You¡¯re no longer in any danger. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Now, you can choose to stay or leave. I¡¯ll give you another chance!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, Mr. Jaber! I am at yourmand¡± Dn dered. Without any hesitation, he knelt down in front of Han. ¡°Since you¡¯ve joined Shadow Knight, we¡¯re brothers from now on,¡± Han remarked. Han motioned for Nigel to help Dn up. Nigel immediately pulled Dn up from the ground. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of him,¡± said Han. Nigel and Dn could be considered to have gotten to know each other after fighting. After the previous battle, the two of them had a deeper understanding of each other. Letting the two of them cooperate was the most suitable choice. ¡°I wonder how Terence will react when he finds out that his two powerful subordinates are all dead?¡± Han, who was sitting on the throne, thought to himself mockingly Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Han didn¡¯t kill Dn because Han wanted to Dn as his pawn to obtain more information ¡°Mr. Jaber, is it really okay to let Dn go just like that? Nigel asked. Dn used to be a Vice Commander and was proud and arrogant To Nigel, Dn didn¡¯t look to be like someone who would surrender so easily If they let Dn off so easily, the consequences would be die if Dn went back and told Terence about the secrets of Shadow Knight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dn won¡¯t, Han said confidently ¡°Because Dn worships you?¡± Nigel asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Han replied. Han took off his mask and said calmly, ¡°I ced a rather terrifying curse on Dn. As long as Dn dares to speak up about it, he would definitely die ¡°When did you set up the curse?¡± Nigel asked in puzzlement. Just now, Nigel¡¯s eyes had been on Han for the whole time. However, Nigel did not notice how Han had made his attack. ¡°The curse was ced when I attacked with the sword beams just now,¡± Han said. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Nigel said with a face full of admiration. ¡°Han¡¯s technique is just too amazing and terrifying! Han actually hid the curse among the sword beams when he was attacking Dn and managed to ce the curse on him!¡± Nigel thought to himself. Nigel felt that if he could be half as good as Mr. Jaber was in his current life, it would be akin to him striking the lottery! ¡°Yang envoy, you should leave as well. I still have a very important mission for you toplete,¡± Han said. When yang envoy heard that Han had an important mission for him, his eyes lit up and he immediately bowed. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I await your instructions. Han walked over and whispered something into the ear of yang envoy. When yang envoy heard what Han had said, his eyes lit up. Immediately, Nigel bowed at Han and turned to leave at an extremely fast speed. ¡°With this, things are going to get very interesting. Han thought to himself. Han looked in the direction where Nigel had left with icy cold eyes. ¡°I really want to see if the people from God¡¯s Land are more powerful, or if my Shadow Knight is more powerful.¡± Han pondered. At Cloud Mountain in Lightdom City. Cloud Mountain was a tourist attraction. It was also a good ce for many people to stroll, walk their dogs, run, work out, and do some mountain hiking. Today, however, all entrances to Cloud Mountain Park are closed and heavily guarded. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why did Cloud Mountain Park suddenly close?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Cloud Mountain has always been open to the public. Why would there be soldiers here now to barricade the area?¡± Another asked. ¡°This is in weird. A passerby said. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve never seen those soldiers before. They¡¯re not subordinates of Steve Sky. Who are they?¡± Someone asked. When the tourists saw the heavily guarded entrance, they discussed it animatedly. Their eyes were filled with doubt and vignce as they looked at the soldiers. Among the soldiers, a man who was suited in armor stepped forward and said, ¡°From today onwards, Cloud Mountain is no longer open to the public. Everyone, please leave There was a strong and domineering tone in his voice when the man spoke. ¡°Officer, may I ask why is it that you have sealed off Cloud Mountain?¡± A man in sportswear stepped forward and asked the question that was on everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. This ce is going to be the training ground for Demigod¡¯s subordinates. It¡¯s no longer open to the public. Everyone, please go back,¡± the man said. Hearing this, everyone present looked at each other in confusion. However, no matter how puzzled they were, they could not do anything about it but leave unhappily. After seeing the people leave, the officer¡¯s eyes turned cold. He immediately ordered the other soldiers to guard this ce well. Then, the man returned to a vi inside Cloud Mountain and said respectfully towards the direction of a room in the vi, ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve done everything ording to your instructions and had taken control of Cloud Mountain¡± A woman¡¯s icy cold voice came from the room. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve worked hard and done a good job. Remember, no one is allowed to enter during this period of time.¡± ¡°I understand I¡¯ll take my leave now. The man nodded and left. At this moment, a soldier walked over from afar. His eyes were filled with confusion as he asked, ¡°Commander York, which honorable VIP is inside the vi?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The soldier¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as he nced at Commander York and then at the vi, trying very hard to figure out who was inside. This was the first time that the soldier had seen Cominander York being so respectful towards someone. Commander York had even listened to that person and did not hesitate to use arge number of troops to seal off Cloud Mountain, which was a tourist attraction. ¡°Are you qualified to know about such a confidential matter?¡± Commander York stared coldly at the soldier. When the soldier heard this, his expression changed and he hurriedly said in fear, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to, Sir.¡± With that, the soldier quickly turned around and left. Inside the room in the vi, two women were sitting opposite each other. They were the women of Terence. One of the women was beautiful, while the other woman looked to be ordinary. The beautiful woman was called Anatasia, and she was a gorgeous beauty. The name of the other woman who looked to be ordinary, was Peony. From her beautiful name, one would have thought that she would be as pretty as a flower but her appearance could not be more ordinary. ¡°Anatasia, what do you think Mr. Ronald wants to do? There¡¯s nothing to gain by upying Cloud Mountain. Peony asked doubtfully. Anatasia stroked at the hair that was on her forehead and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, since Mr. Ronald is an expert from God¡¯s Land, he naturally has his reasons for doing things. ¡°Servants like us just need to do as we¡¯re told, and not ask too many questions.¡± After saying that, Anatasia looked at herself in the mirror while she carefully put on her makeup and dressed up. Peony did not reply to Anatasia. Instead, Peony took out a map and spread it out on the table. Taking out a red pen, Peony drew many circles on the map. Peony looked at the red dots on the map with a calm expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Within Lightdom City, all the ces with mountains have been upied. Dn and Macmin¡¯s people have upied Pista Mountain and Nymph. Mountain respectively. ¡°The others have also upied the various peaks of Gobouis Province. ¡°What is Mr. Ronald plotting by doing so? There¡¯s no value in these mountains. ¡°What is the reason behind his actions?¡± Peony asked. Anatasia looked at the map and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mr. Ronald must be setting up a trap. As for what exactly is the trap that Mr. Ronald is setting, we have no idea.¡± After saying that, Anatasia also took out a map from the drawer and spread it on the map that Peony had. Anatasia said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Terence. The other bosses who came out of God¡¯s Land are also fighting to upy the mountains and ancient temples. ¡°ording to the information that I had gotten, many people have already upied Wydam Mountain, Lytitos Mountain, various famous historical sites, churches, and Daoist temples. There are people dabbling in them. In order to fight for the autonomy of these things, many people from many factions are fighting to the death¡± Chapter Dan There must be a reason why they as lighting to upy all these areas. Assousting to my belgicid and unition, there will dehnutely be huge changes in these famous historical sites and moumise to the time it duey upy these famous mountains and historical sites in advance, they will obtain huge Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Holding the two maps in their hands, Anatasia and Peonypared them to the famous mountains and ancient monuments in the area. A momentter, they both looked at each other in shock and confusion Other than Terence, there are other people in God¡¯s Land who were also vying to upy these famous mountains and ancient monuments. It was obvious that the boss who came from God¡¯s Land, was targeting the famous mountains and ancient monuments. ¡°Anatasia, how do you know about the ns of the other God¡¯s Land boss?¡± Peony asked Anatasia lightly brushed at her bangs and said tly, I have informants in various ces and they are spread out all over the country. From my informants, I found out that there are people fighting and killing each other at some famous mountains and ancient monuments. ¡°It was because of this that the fight ended up in violence and bloodshed. ¡°Such massacres naturally attracted the attention of many officials. It¡¯s only natural that my informants were able to know about this. ¡°I was puzzled at first, but after Terence asked us to upy Cloud Mountain, I started to ponder and tried to connect the dots. ¡°Hence, I used my connections and conducted an investigation on the matter as I wanted to find out the truth behind it. ¡°However, the result of the investigation gave me a shock¡± At the thought of this, Anatasia¡¯s face turned pale and her face fell. ¡°Anatasia, what did you find out?¡± Peony hurriedly asked. Anatasia¡¯s gaze was solemn as she said in a low voice, ¡°From the investigation, I found out something shocking. All of the aristocratic families in Longhard Kingdom are now under the control of the people from God¡¯s Land. ¡°Even our Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy had also¡­ Anatasia¡¯s voice trailed off. At this point, Anatasia swallowed hard and felt as if there were something stuck in her throat. Anatasia¡¯s eyes were darting around and she looked flustered. Peony was also shocked when she heard what Anatasia had said. ¡°There are so many aristocratic families in the Longhard Kingdom! It¡¯s so terrifying that one was able to make all of them be a vassal of God¡¯s Land!¡± Peony thought to herself. Suddenly, Peony seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Anatasia, if someone like Lord Supremacy had turned out this way, could this mean that Steve might¡­ Anatasia smiled coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right about your suspicions. I suspect that Mr. Ronald had also gone to look for Steve and had roped him in. ¡°Now that Lord Supremacy is going toe to Lightdom City, Mr. Ronald¡¯s very likely to be the representative of the other boss from God¡¯s Land. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the two of them would sh during their power struggle. Peony¡¯s expression changed when she heard Anatasia¡¯s words. Noticing Peony¡¯s reaction, Anatasia spoke up once more. ¡°All of these are just rumors. I¡¯ve sent out people from the various factions under my sect to conduct an investigation. ¡°In the end, we discovered that most of the reputable forces in the world have already been controlled by God¡¯s Land. ¡°Among them, the assassin organization Hell¡¯s Gate, who had always been the archenemies of Shadow Knight, had also be a hatchet man for God¡¯s Land. Hell¡¯s Gate had also sent many assassins to stay undercover in Lightdom City. ¡°The leader of their group sent by Hell¡¯s Gate is someone called Earth Dragon. ¡°Earth Dragon is a god¨Css expert with boundless strength and is very powerful. Once Earth Dragon hides and waits for an opportunity to strike, he will be a huge threat to many people when he acts. ¡°We can¡¯t find out where they are hiding for the time being, but they were spotted near Cloud Mountain before they disappeared. ¡°ording to my calctions, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re also here for Cloud Mountain which we are currently upying.¡± When Peony heard this, she could not help but gasp. ¡°There are so many Factions that had be the vassals nd find¡¯s Land. This would the world are now pawns for the bosses of find¡¯s Land ¡°This would mean that Anatasia anul 1 are also pawns now! ¡°Is Earth going to be for the bosses from tiod¡¯s Land for them in light for tenony Wong pondered ¡°Anatasia, what should we do now? Peony asked ¡°With Earth as the chessboard and so many factions as the chess pieces, the game is now ready in he yed As a pawn, we are already part of the game. Hence, there is only one thing that we can do now Anatasia took out a white chess piece and c it on a spot on the map Anatasia¡¯s face was indem word, ¡°Try our best to survive in the uing bloody light with everything that we have! ¡°It¡¯s just too chaotic! Anatasia thought to herself. and word by N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Based on the information her subordinates had given to her after their investigation, Anatasia deduced that the top experts of all the factions in the world had already surged into Lightdom City ¡°Something huge was sure to happen when someone was to be crowned king ¡°When that happens, the world is bound to be thrown into chaos and the existing structure of the world would change because of it. A fierce battle between the powerful would be inevitable, and it would no doubt be a chaotic ¡°It¡¯s just too important and difficult to be able to survive in these chaotic times Anatasia thought to herself. ¡°Anatasia, what do you want to do?¡± Peony asked. ¡°I, Anatasia, have never admitted defeat. How can I be willing to be someone else¡¯s pawn?¡± There was a strange glint in Anatasia¡¯s eyes as she said slowly, ¡°Those people from God¡¯s Land must have their reasons for wanting to disrupt the bnce of the world. There must also be a reason as to why they are upying these famous mountains. ¡°Even if they were to make use of me as a pawn, I would still want to make ae¨Cback. ¡°I want to participate in this chess game too, with the whole world as the chessboard!¡± With that, Anatasia took out another ck chess piece and ced it on the table beside the white chess piece. The two different colors formed a striking contrast on the table. Peony looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Anatasia, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I have my own ns. Anatasia smiled and did not say it explicitly. In the CEO¡¯s office at Mapleturz Group. Han sat on the sofa while making coffee, while Reign was busy with paperwork.. Recently, there had been an increase in the number of coborations between otherpanies and the Mapleturz Group. Hence, Reign¡¯s workload had increased and she was busy meeting up with various business partners. In the past few days, Reign had been extremely busy and did not have time to rest. ¡°Reign, you should take a break. The coffee is ready, you should drink it while it¡¯s hot, Han waved his hand at Reign and said. Reign stretched to rx her shoulders and left her desk. Stopping beside Han, Reign smiled and said, ¡°Look at you now. As a boss, you really look rxed after you dumped all your work to others.¡± Han handed Reign a cup of coffee and said, ¡°Of course. Sometimes, when the power that you hold is too great, it¡¯s too time¨Cconsuming andborious to take control of it. When necessary, you have to know how to delegate power. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for me to train my trusted aides and let them manage things. Then, I would be able to rx. With that, Han took a sip of coffee. ¡°I think I would be able to do that after this busy period. Everything will be easier after I be king¡± Reign also took a sip of coffee. Then, Reign asked, ¡°Does it work for you to pretend to be dead and not show your face?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve appeared to be dead, Terence would naturally think that he has no opponents left. Terence will naturally set his sights on the other bosses from God¡¯s Land. ¡°I just need to hide and stay undercover and wait for them to fight with each other. That¡¯s the time when I strike and catch them all in one fell swoop.¡± Han replied. ¡°So it¡¯s true that you want to adopt a long¨Cterm n in order to get huge returns,¡± Reign said. Han put down the coffee cup and said slowly, ¡°Of course. Those people from God¡¯s Land have no respect for human lives and even want to hunt mortals. They are unscrupulous andwless. ¡°If we allow these people to mess around, there will definitely be a huge disaster All of the people will be plunged into misery and suffering. Perhaps even the whole country would be destroyed because of the ¡°As the saying goes, every man is responsible for the rise and fall of a country. ¡°Since I¡¯m from Longhard Kingdom, I naturally have to protect any country and keep the people safe ¡°When Terence meets up with the other bosses from God¡¯s Land, it will be the day that I will wipe them all out in one fell swoop! Han said with confidence. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Reign smiled and personally poured Han a cup of culler ¡°Your problem is too major. I can¡¯t help you at all. ¡°However, no matter what you do, I have a request for you ¡°What request?¡± Han anked ¡°Come back alive! Reign said seriously She knew that the situation in Ligludum City was bing more ndent by the day. Some matters could explode at any time. An instant could be the difference between life and death. Therefore, although she knew that Han was very powerful, she was secretly worried about him. No matter what, that was God¡¯s Land. A faction that they had never even heard of appeared in their world just like that, and an especially powerful faction at that. She did not know whether or not Itan would die when the terrifying battle erupted. As his wife, she only wanted Han to be safe and sound. Han felt a warmth in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be line. No matter what, I¡¯lle back alive.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before Reign had another meeting to attend. She could only apologize to Han and quickly go to the meeting Han sat in the office and continued drinking coffee. At this moment, Xander called. ¡°Mr. Jaber, I received an email. I believe it will help you ¡°Send it over,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°Okay.¡± Xander hung up and quickly sent the email to Han¡¯s phone. Han opened the email and looked at it. His expression became even more solemn. The email was filled with all kinds of information. They were all about the fights between the various mysterious factions to seize the famous mountains and ancient ruins. There was even a global map in the email. There were many markings on the map. They marked all the famous mountains and ancient monuments that had been upied by the factions. Han looked at the map with a solemn gaze. He thought to himself, ¡°All the relics in the country and overseas have been upied. Why would the people of God¡¯s Land do this? ¡°Could this be the unforeseen event that would happen a yearter that Terence mentioned?¡± Previously, Terence had said that the would undergo a drastic change in a year. These people had emerged to im. territories for themselves. From the looks of it, the territory they upied did not seem to have any treasures worth spending so much effort on. What were they doing this for?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Han called Xander and asked him and his men to investigate the matter thoroughly. He wanted to find out what kind of treasures those famous mountains and ancient monuments had that could tempt the geniuses from God¡¯s Land ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ve caught Nightfiend Demigod¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, all of Terence Ronald¡¯s subordinates have been caught, but those two women are hiding in Cloud Mountain¡¯s. Steve Sky military department. We can¡¯t do anything to them.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber. Earth Dragon has disappeared. We still can¡¯t find where they are. ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ve already sent people into King¡¯s tform. We¡¯ve eliminated all dangers and guarantee that King¡¯s tform can be used at any time.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, there are too many ambitious people from Lightdom City here. We¡¯re a little short on manpower and can¡¯t investigate them one by one. Should we transfer manpower from the regiment?¡± Han sat in his office. Although he did not leave his house, information was constantly being sent to his phone. 10 31 ques m nything from him Including an aby undtie od vas manpower, he knew all about the traces of the experts who came this time. oned He had my Dn and the others one by one to obtain urate information about Terence There (buster, Shadow Enight head shely investigated the names andrkgrunds of the two women. Austada and Peony It looks libs the information was sent to me try one of them¡± Haydan bonded at the certum neqreally and said casually, ¡°You¡¯re Terence¡¯s subordinate, yet you¡¯re secretly contacting my organization, Slender Knight It looks like you¡¯re unwilling to work under Terence. Han pat atay his phone, stood up, and picked up his other phone. Thite plume had an antiquated design like it belonged two decades ago. However, none of that mattered. The most cull detail war a dragon¨Cshaped pattern on the back of the phone, representing this phone¡¯s powerful status. It was a phone that onlye members of the Dragon Team could use. Normally, a phone like das would not ring However, once it did, it meant that something major was about to happen. After picking up the phone, Han skillfully dialed a number. After the call was connected, a familiar voice came from the other end of the line. It was Zachary Tyler Mr. Jaber, why did you suddenly contact me? Did something major happen? Zachary and Han were both mentors and friends to each other. Zachary greatly respected and worshipped Han as Han had given him tips on how to practice Heart Cultivation. I need to contact the Dragon Team¡¯s highest¨Cranking officer Han originally wanted to tell Zachary what he was thinking. However, on second thought, he gave up on this idea. Han knew that if his guess was correct, Zachary would not be able to do anything even if he knew. Instead, he would only worry blindly. Moreover, Zachary was rtively weak and could not be of much use, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zachary asked in a deep voice. He realized the seriousness of the matter. It was not an ordinary matter, for it to force Han to say something like that. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, so give me the contact number of the highest¨Cranking officer of the Dragon Team!¡± Han¡¯s tone was extremely firm. It carried an authority that could not be refused. On the other end of the line, Zachary was in a dilemma. Although he knew the contact information of the Dragon Team¡¯s team leader, he could not give it away easily. This was also a rule of the Dragon Team He would be viting the rules and would be punished if he randomly gave Han the contact information. ¡°How about this? Wait a moment. I¡¯ll contact him immediately.¡± Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Zachary hung up the call and dialed the most respected number on the phone. ¡°Zachary, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After the call went through, the deep and maic voice of a middle¨Caged man rang out from the other end of the line. The leader¡¯s authoritative aura made Zachary feel pressured even through the phone. ¡°Dragon King, Han asked me for your contact information just now I don¡¯t know his reason for asking¡± Zachary did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly ryed what Han had just said. ¡°Approved¡± There was a short silence on the other end of the phone before the middle¨Caged man approved the request. After getting an affirmative answer from the middle aged man, Zachary heaved a long sigh of relief. After the middle¨Caged man hung up the phone, Zachary thought for a moment and gave Han the contact information of the highest official of the Dragon Team. He reminded in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jaber, I¡¯ve already sent the number to your phone. Remember, the other party is Chapter 992 Chapter 992 The consequences would be unimaginable if Han and the Longhard Kingdoms went against each other Fortunately, Han did not have any hostility toward the Longhand Kingdom At the same time, he felt even more fortunate that Zachary had pulled Han into the Dragom Team, giving the Dragon Team a powerful ally. ¡°It seems that our enemy this time is not just God¡¯s Land. Mr. Jaber, what do you think the Dragon King naked Han looked a little surprised when the Dragon King asked this, but he quickly returned to normal. Since the Dragon King was an expert above God Realm, and Han knew a thing or two about the Dragon beams stility in gathering intelligence, Han would be more surprised if the Dragon King did not know about the existence of Cords Land. ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± Since the other party had brought up the matter of God¡¯s Land, Han also wanted to know the Dragon leam¡¯s attitud the matter. This way, he would feel a little more confident when he took action in the future. The Dragon King¡¯s voice was iparably cold and domineering. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Those who offend the Bragm Team will be annihted, no matter how far they are! ¡°Han, I know that you have a close rtionship with Shadow Knight. I also know that many people from Shadow Knight are here. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll allow you to do anything here as long as you do not alert the ordinary citizens Ceremony two dayster. This is the highest authority I can confer to you? the King Conferring As the suprememander of the Dragon Team, he would never allow people from other countries to do whatever they wanted here. ¡°I do want to free up my hands to do something, but there are too many killers and criminals who have invaded the country. I don¡¯t have enough manpower on my side,¡± Han said. ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll send you a list of people. Send reinforcements there and help me keep an eye on those people. Then, I¡¯ll bring all my men over to deal with the people who are harder to deal with¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. As long as you send the name list over, I guarantee that someone will contact your men in an hour At the border, I¡¯ll also get someone to rx the review standards and let the experts of Shadow Knight enter the smoothly.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Three minutester, Han hung up. At this moment, there was a faint smile on his face. This was probably the best news he had received recently ¡°Since that¡¯s what you think, I¡¯m relieved.¡± At first, he was worried that the so¨Ccalled Dragon King would be wary and suspicious of him to the point of vignce autoo many people from Shadow Knight hade to the Longhard Kingdom. The Dragon King might even think that he was rebelling, which would cause unnecessary disputes. Now that he had spoken to the Dragon Team¡¯s Dragon King and confirmed that they were going to cooperate with him, he could let the members of Shadow Knight enter the country. This time, he wanted to see if it was him or Terence with the more powerful methods. He wanted to capture all of Terence¡¯s subordinates in one fell swoop Then, Han left thepany and returned to the courtyard of the vi next to his own At this moment, the courtyard was filled with experts from the defense team and the Yin¨CYang Dun ¡°Greetings, Mr. Jaber.¡± Those who were familiar with Han immediately stood up respectfully when they saw him Han waved his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Send out the sovereign order immediately Everyone above general ss gather at Lightdom City and bring all the best lethal weapons over!¡± Disbelief appeared on the faces of everyone from Shadow Knight when they heard Han¡¯s order Shadow Knight would attract the attention of the variousrge factions on the if they made such a migr With this configuration, they had enough power to destroy the core hub of a edium sized country The that of tech i sprema?iai ma crosmandy boy hater omnian prosent was a big shot ishini enali de ?i th?c h¨¤c all that (ushavedly servumena de Beagon team and the top makers of the Daigon Apray wear standing pound and Rush sprzdy and it amet. The weapons they were huiding were all uncharinsedd. Theyren econd passive at a onija strastes, the Longisand Kingkan was working with the world¡¯s top mumemary pact on orquat, The Langhand Kingdom valord the sadery of their ruter more awa N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. casting. I we have such advanced weapons, why did you pass vase of them to your friend hange of Laghuiten Camo Dogon Bran. Zachary was a charge of the security faces stationed red in the En bawaan wat beposes and dividensely pertended to be unhappy limeringer mnapean (oder de oncement of Budve Langur i provaze levee typer goal aveversible damage even lo gael un engema a weekngaise angaan di diary enter a country on arge seda ¡± mind and yesterd Zacharo¡¯s shoulder ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well nec then your get his angrond anks ya wasan bacaan Cuitmoor Zachary cursant, but the rageruss on ass fuce tenstaged has nove Guy everyone would be hangs from the bonam of bear bears of these winsyrit had anground by Drape and hoolde M Zachary unprovement during that perd had advanced diy ¡°To be honest, I only Burow about the area Zachary about the safety arrangements, the mor However, more manpower was needed in ces l distribute the information, so that the indo 1. e. Athen all so mad tonite people knew Therefore, the safest way to thuast (ervert¡°prostat about this was to divide and the ground, knew was ild ¡°Mr Jaber, are we really going to dle the Nigel asked It would a great deal The waters here are too deep. I¡¯m worried Han said indifferently ¡°Alright, Nigel replied calmly. After saying that, he went out and contacted the pirs i As soon as this order was issued, the Shadow Knight expert Homy exper would wer ¡°Mr. Jaber¡¯s order is here. He wants us to go to Lightdom City Looks like it¡¯s going to be very lively at 1 idom Cry ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lightdom City¡± o ¡°Pass down the order. Prepare some advanced equipment. We¡¯re going to hand them over to the members of the Longhand Kingdom¡¯s military department Weapons are indispensabile¡± The expertsughed loudly. They were all extremely excited They packed theic bags and rushed toward Lightdom City On this day, Lightdom City was extremely lively Experts and big shots from all over the world had rushed over ¡°Everyone, get into position. Report the situation every 20 seconds. You don¡¯t have to report when you discover any danger. Take out the threat immediately¡± The venue of Steve¡¯s coronation was extremely lively. Every person present was a big shot who could do anything they wanted. As the host of this coronation ceremony, the Dragon Team and the top members of the Dragon Army were standing guard at their designated positions, both openly and in secret. The weapons they were holding were all undisclosed. They even had weapons that the Longhard Kingdom had not developed yet. All of the weapons were provided by Shadow Knight. Despite being the representative of a major country, the Longhard Kingdom was working with the world¡¯s top mercenary group. It would cause a huge uproar if news of this spread. However,pared to the impact on its reputation, the Longhard Kingdom valued the safety of their ruler more, as well as the sess or failure of this coronation ceremony. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you really are unkind. If you have such advanced weapons, why didn¡¯t you pass some of them to your friends?¡± As the person in charge of Lightdom City¡¯s Dragon Team, Zachary was in charge of the security forces stationed out in the open. He came in front of Han and deliberately pretended to be unhappy. The weapon in Zachary¡¯s hand was aser¨Ctype weapon. Under the enhancement of Shadow Knight¡¯s primitiveser¨Ctype weapons, the weapon was now integrated with a spiritual power device. In other words, this weapon could deal irreversible damage even to god¨Css experts. ¡°I¡¯m afraid these things will cause a very negative impact if they enter a country on arge scale¡± Han smiled and patted Zachary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well recently. Your strength has improved¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to your Heart Cultivation?¡± Zachary chuckled, but the expression on his face betrayed his true thoughts. He was obviously excited. After all, everyone would be happy from the bottom of their hearts if their strength had improved by leaps and bounds. Moreover, Zachary¡¯s improvement during this period had advanced tremendously. ¡°How¡¯s the staff arrangement going?¡± Han asked after a simple greeting. ¡°To be honest, I only know about the area I¡¯m in charge of. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Zachary¡¯s answer was not out of Han¡¯s expectations. After all, on such an important asion, the more people knew about the safety arrangements, the more dangerous it would be. However, more manpower was needed in ces like this. Therefore, the safest way to go about this was to divide and distribute the information, so that the information Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Chapter 993 greatly limited. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Han smiled slightly Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a special power watching him. They came quite quickly,¡± Han muttered to himself. Then, he casually found an excuse and disappeared into the crowd. At the same time that Han disappeared, he also gave final instructions to all Shadow Knight personnel. ¡°If anything unexpected happens, Demigod and Special Lord will be in charge ofbat. The rest of you will be in charge of evacuating the crowd!¡± At the same time. The originally rowdy crowd instantly became lively. Someone in the crowd shouted first. ¡°Steve Sky is here!¡± Everyone looked in the direction of the entrance. The entire venue erupted inmotion when Steve appeared in front of everyone in a heroic fashion. At this moment, Han had already moved to a hill beside the venue. Terence had been waiting there for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± Han said that he did not expect it, but there was no surprise in his tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive!¡± Terence¡¯s heart had surged with monstrous anger when he found out that Han was still alive. The feeling of being deceived made Terence feel that Han thought of him as a fool. ¡°At that time, I swore to myself that I¡¯ll tear you into pieces when I see you again!¡± Terence had appeared in front of Han the moment hisst word reached Han¡¯s ears. At the same time, a sword beam shot outward. Terence did not believe that Han could dodge it at such a close distance Feeling the power in Terence¡¯s sword beam, Han suddenly felt a sense of familiarity This was too simr to the pure sword beam he had obtained previously. However, there was still a certain gap in power between this and the previous sword beam. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he easily dodged such an attack. You¡¯ve hidden your strength quite well!¡± Terence stared at Han and gritted his teeth. Although he did not expect to kill Han just by drawing his sword, he thought that he could at least unjure Han However, Han managed to reach the moment the sword beam appeared. Powerful energy fluctuations burst forth from Han¡¯s body as he dodged the sword beam Clearly, Han was even stronger than when he fought with him previously. It was obvious that Han had not unleashed his true strength even when he was in danger previously ¡°How dare you trick me!¡± Terence¡¯s words made Hanugh out loud. ¡°Your power was not worth me using my full strength. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to test the strength of the so¨Ccalled people from God¡¯s Land, you would have long be a dead soul under my saber At this point, Han looked at Terence with a mocking gaze. ¡°You call yourself a genius of God¡¯s Land, but now it that your genius is average at best¡± ¡°Han Jaber, you deserve to die!¡± Han¡¯s words enraged Terence. He lost his mind and charged toward Han ¡°Rain of Swords¡± Terence shouted. The sword in his hand flew straight into the sky. It gradually vanished into the sky before finally dividing atto countles swords. The swords in the sky rained down on Han. Terence did not believe that Han could dodge such a large¨Cscale and fast §°§ä§Ñ§â§Ô§Ö§ä 993 ¡°What petty trick Han did not forget to mock Terence before he took action. Then, he cimted the power that Internal Strength materialized in hin body and formed a protective hammer around him The rain of swords waspletely defended against by the protective barrier. ¡°I orginally thought that it would be some kind of powerful attack. As it turns out, you just dispersed the power of your weapon. It might look like you have expanded the range of your attack, but in fact, you just weakened the power of your attack¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. At this moment. Han was like a seniormenting on his junior¡¯s techniques. It was precisely Hani¡¯s attitude thi made Terence lose hisst bit of rationality ¡°You bastard, you¡¯ve tricked me time and time again. I can¡¯t be considered human if I don¡¯t make you bleed here today As soon as he finished speaking, a blood¨Cred power appeared around him. Han revealed a shocked expression. He could feel Terence¡¯s primordial power burning ¡°You really are a lunatic¡± Han¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. Chapter und would the soup this andat & deu quand andre people from tout His wink that was the ideal mist there hom that Heaven to trial Heaven Cindy Condit al experts colour their pauled tanken dat tonabat metal same wong to me Macam tawo of the to putimated pour them anemale wad quemmently to greatly diminished even if they won num her the Walter want to suck at thuc curent the fur the rear of thich life They would not be able to advance After Breme tutte le patumantial per hits rufitention level mee from Steth Heaven straight to Fighth Heaven between experts above God With every step ferem bod, the space mount line diamed While the arddality of sore in the mortal world could not Topered to that to Ghoul and Hayle condd tell thet berence was estremely powerfid at the moment, for him to be Just the energy enemating hom his fouly was enough to make Han¡¯s skin ding Han stared at litus with a sudden gaze and antled ¡°Terence, when did you and out that I was still alive? He could feel the tyrannical ama emanating from hereme¡¯s holy. It could not be underestimated You have you eyes mud cars, in manually, I have my eyes and carston Drence stared at Han with killing intent in his Hen, he suddenly attached. He transformedte a bed of lightning and rushed toward Han. Very well. Then this time, I want to see how strong you are, Han said. With that he cheted his footwork and stepped forward Roon! In the next second, their inves rollided, producing a thunderous sound. In an instant, the two of the Who¡¯s causing this?¡± hanged nearly at moves, and in difficult to determine who was stronger. However, before Steve on in a fierce battle, Steve stood before the first step of King¡¯s tform. first step, a powerful energy fluctuation spread from not far away. A golden barrier instantly appeared around the venue, blocking the powerful impact. Even so, the people in the venue still felt the powerful impact ¡°Who¡¯s doing this?¡± ¡°Someone dares to cause trouble at the coronation ceremony? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Sky family fighting back?¡± ¡°No matter what, I think the person who d to make this move must be a peerless expert! An intense discussion broke out. Although they were talking about how powerful Steve was, it felt more like they were using Stove ca unit of measurement. Simply put, even though Steve was strong enough to be coronated as king, there were still people causing trouble at the This was a tant p in the face. Steve looked furious as he heard the discussions of the people around him If not for the fact that this was an auspicious day, Steve wanted crush the people lighting underfoot and drag them the ground Dragon King go and see what¡¯s going o Chapter 994 Chapter 994 On the highest viewing tform, the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy at upratim on federen Game He did not move. It was as if nothing could disturb has temperament Sur. Il arrange for someone else to go Otherwise, your safery.¡± The Dragon King frowned slightly It was not that he did not want to obey the orders of Lord Supremary, best be was wormed about Lord Supremacy¡¯s safety. As the king of the Longhard Kingdom, there must be no doubt about Lord Supremiary¡¯s safety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone will take action if something really happens¡± Lord Supremacy smiled slightly. He did not feel any anger at the Dragon King for dickering funders His will as the ¡°King¡± was unquestionable. Anyone who hesitated to obey the king¡¯s orders would so exist in this wond However, this was not the first time the Dragon King had questioned Lord Supremacy¡¯s deeniem. It was chosen bow highly Lord Supremacy thought of the Dragon King ¡°Is he back?¡± A young face appeared in the Dragon King¡¯s mind when he saw the look on Lord Supremacy¡¯s face ¡°I guess only that person can make Lord Supremacy trust him so much the Dragon King muttered to himself Although he thought so, the Dragon King did not feel the slightest bit of jealousy in his heart. In fact, his expression was that of utmost admiration when Lord Supremacy mentioned that person. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Although he did not get an affirmative reply from Lord Supremacy, the expression on Lord Supremacy¡¯s face exined everything. If that person hade back, then no one would be able to hurt Lord Supremacy, which meant that he could leave to do something else. The Dragon King took three steps back and turned to leave. However, the moment he turned around, a cold gleam shot toward him at an extreme speed. Just as the Dragon King sensed the danger, the cold gleam stopped between his eyebrows Is this how you greet me?¡± The Dragon King stared at the cold gleam and said angrily Long time no see. I really missed you.¡± A young voice rang out in the Dragon King¡¯s mind. Sound transmission through thousands of miles! The person who attacked the Dragon King was not here, but somewhere very far away ¡°This is my gift to you. It can save your life if necessary, the voice exined. ¡°You think I¡¯m in danger of dying?¡± The Dragon King frowned, clearly dissatisfied with what the young voice had said. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He thought, ¡°Although I¡¯m not as strong as you, I¡¯m not a pushover that can be bullied around ¡°Even I am in danger of dying?¡± This time, the Dragon King did not say anything. Instead, he lowered his head and remained silent However, when the Dragon King raised his head again, his eyes were filled with determination. He held the cold gleam in his hand without saying a word. He grabbed the cold gleam of light, and the light turned into a small silver sword. Whoosh! The Dragon King grabbed the small silver sword and rushed in the direction of the energy fluctuations from the battle between Han and Terence. The moment the Dragon King moved, a few figures in the crowd followed him at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Han, you have to hold on the Dragon King thought to himself as he hurried along Ungh¡­ Han spat out a mouthful of blood during the battle.. Terence, who was standing opposite him, revealed a crazy smile. Terence¡¯s mind had beenpletely destroyed by Han¡¯s ¡°attack¡°. The only thing that could make him excited new sex how Han looked when he was injured. You¡¯ve really set up a grand scheme!¡± Han wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the two people who appeared in front of him Both of them were God Realm experts. When he was fighting with Terence just now, the other two suddenly appeared and ambushed him, causing him to be at a massive disadvantage. ¡°Three God Realm experts. You really think highly of me!¡± Although he was surrounded by three God Realm experts, there was no trace of fear on Han¡¯s face. His eyes, which were as deep as ck holes, were extremely calm. The calmer Han appeared, the angrier Terence became. ¡°I just don¡¯t like how you look like you have everything under control!¡± Terence was about to charge toward Han as he spoke, but he was stopped by hispanion. ¡°How dare you stop me!¡± Terence turned around and looked at hispanion angrily. Terence, stop burning your primordial power now. There¡¯s still a chance to salvage everything! The malepanion looked at Terence and tried to persuade him. He forced me to this point. I must kill him!¡± Terence¡¯s face began to contort as a dark and evil aura surrounded him. Seeing this, the pair sighed helplessly. They knew that Terence had no chance of turning back now unless an Emperor Realm expert took action. ¡°Die!¡± Terence roared and charged toward Han. A cold gleam followed and rushed toward Han.. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 The cold light was extremely quick as it approached Han. In the blink of an eye, the cold gleam arrived between n¡¯s eyebrows. However, in the face of all this, Han did not dodge. A cold smile appeared on his face. A trace of doubt appeared in Terence¡¯s heart when he saw this. At the same time, he felt an iparably strong sense of nger Whoosh! Just as Terence¡¯s sword beam was about to arrive at the middle of Han¡¯s brows, another cold gleam came from behind Han Fast. It was extremely fast. It was so fast that even an expert like Terence could not dodge it. In an instant, he was hit and his brain was pierced through. Terence fell to the ground with a bloody hole between his eyebrows. Even in death, his eyes were wide open in disbelief. He would not be able to rest in peace. He had no idea who killed him. Blood flowed out from between his eyebrows and dyed his face red. In just a breath¡¯s time, Terence fell in front of hispanions from God¡¯s Land. Everything happened so quickly that neither of them could stop it. Terence¡¯s death not only sullied God¡¯s Land name, but it also caused the pair behind Terence to fly into a rage. The man and woman looked at Terence¡¯s tragic death with extremely ugly expressions. At the same time, they looked behind Han. Over there, the Dragon King was rushing over. ¡°You¡¯re done for! How dare you kill the people from God¡¯s Land!¡± The female cultivator stared at Han and the Dragon King coldly. Even experts at God Realm were divided into different power levels. The pair were not as strong as Terence. Even Terence, who had ignited his primordial power, had died by that cold light. They would face an uglier end if they tried to take it on. However, there was not much fear in their eyes. ¡°Cleansing the experts of the mortal world every 300 years. The way God¡¯s Land does things really is domineering¡± A familiar voice rang out from afar and entered Han¡¯s ears. Hearing this voice, a smile appeared on Han¡¯s face. He knew that there would be less pressure on him now that this person had appeared. As expected, the Dragon King walked steadily and appeared in front of Han. He sized up Han. This was the first time the two of them had met. He also wanted to know how legendary Han was ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint you, did I?¡± Han spoke first. His casual attitude made it seem like he did not pay much attention to the Dragon King¡¯s status at all. ¡°No. It¡¯s no wonder Zachary Tyler praised you so much. You¡¯re a fine man.¡± The Dragon King came to Han¡¯s side and sized him up. It was as if he did not see the two God Realm experts from God¡¯s Land opposite him at all. The pair of God Realm cultivators were furious when they saw this. Although their strength was inferior to Terence¡¯s, they were still fighters that stood at the peak of the mortal world. How could they stand being looked down on like this? ¡°Who are you?¡± The male cultivator stared at the Dragon King and Han. It can to match tent pope, Fram prend thest mahing lespeed tests, the busgon king aid His Alifah the son king had killed berence in hunt of them, he head done or with a sneak attack Morever. Terence had the other party. Tby the Dragon King Acthey gede, the nate cultivator had already anived in front of the Dragon King He pushed his palms forward, and an sure of the attack and erupted with a violent roar extend his right hand In an instant, the roar of another dragon resounded through the surroundings. A dark green light appeared in front of the King which blocked the male beside a dragon for a long time. Although ¡®re not a dragon yourself, your body has been infused Han was slightly stunner a moment when he saw this Then, a smile appeared on his face mander of the Dragon Team, the Dragon King was Lord Supremacy¡¯s personal guard. He would not Ford Supremacy unless they were sleeping It was normal for such a person to be infected with Bang Bang Bang! energy of a dragon and obtain some of its power. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had exchanged more than a hundred blows. In the end, the two of them were separated by an explosion. They faced each other, their gazes cold. The people of God¡¯s Land are very strong indeed An appreciative smile appeared on the Dragon King¡¯s face when he sensed the power that the other party was emanating However, in the eyes of the male cultivator from God¡¯s Land, the Dragon King¡¯s praise was no less than mockery. He would have been a little happy if the seniors from God¡¯s Land had said this. However, these words hase from someone in the mortal world. An elephant would not be happy to be praised by an ant. Instead, it would be angry At the same time, he was also extremely shocked. He never thought that there would be so many powerful fighters hidden in the Longhard Kingdom Other than a top expert like Han, there was also someone like the Dragon King ¡°Where exactly is God¡¯s Land? As long as you tell me, I can spare your lives. The Dragon King stared at the two cultivators with a cold gaze. It¡¯s impossible to dig out information about God¡¯s Land from us Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The man and woman sneered and stared at the Dragon King with cold killing intent The people of God¡¯s Land had always been invincible in the mortal world. Yet, Terence had been killed and they had also suffered a loss. They knew that some of the cultivators in the mortal world were very capable. They were many times stronger than the cultivators they had known in the past 300 years. They could make them suffer. There were too many powerful fighters hiding here. ¡°So, you really don¡¯t want to tell me The Dragon King stared at them, his gaze even colder. We, the people of Chapter 996 Chapter 996 The male cuinator¡¯s eyes were cos very powerful, you¡¯re sull on the sperienced in take me ban is With that, he activated his movement technique and stand in the shy He gore war like an eagle he quickly How the distance The female cultivator follower, lonely behind and anared has the aby The two of them were iparably fast as they und ¡°Trying to esc and the horizon The Dragon King stares at the two departing figures and prepared chase after them Han stopped him and said calmly. Su don¡¯t chase after a desperats enemy¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chespicy Win Messy Hist words free themes and foam fracket and Hadith, dopistee though these sex and the Now, then we had to spune the cute stage and inedits at the true to tad ate tant Yes Net the cha diferentenem they might be to the tous away from the catatan Htm The made high pipio King Malim Executed att luger Nating will hengen the time t si The Dragon team had put in a hot of vitou and the photest techiename that folding wont wing during this However, it he let these two people gos, he did not know when he would meet them and be afde in mersede the scatter Gsix Land agai To bester to be ate than you there¡¯s no need to chase after them. Besides, Ice already macked them they want he able to expand Tavian The Degon King evex moved when he best this the stared at Havlu and end. Areinating them se ball for hunger Target¡± Havian modis and pointed at Rrence on the ground. Toriginally nned to me ference is fair, but you were th anxious to kill him. So now Lean only use them The Dragon King Asoked at Han with a solen expression and cald. Are your confident then graan terk them dont ¡°For now, w Havian nodded, ¡°However, I still feel that something big will happen chuting the coronation ceremony oders and se after them this time. It¡¯s better to stand guard here Okay The Dragon King nodded. He put away his weapon and left with Halm. After they left, a group of soldiers walked over and collected Terence¡¯spe Han, what exactly are you talking about when you said that something big would happen? I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a hunch ¡°Has your intuition ever been urate It¡¯s always urate¡± However, Ive already deployed a lot of troops here. I¡¯ve deployed men at every corner of King¡¯s tform The 6 mile adius around King¡¯s tform is very safe. Will something really happen?¡± I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s wait and see¡± The Dragon King¡¯s expression was extremely solemn after he heard Han¡¯s answer. He looked at the towering King¡¯stform and fell into deep thought. le took out his phone and made a call and meticulously asked around. a the end, he received a report from his subordinates saving that all the ces were safe and there was no danger le had done many things to ensure the safety of the area. He had transtered many experts from the Dragon Team here riginally, he had full confidence that nothing would go wrong. lowever, it made him nervous when Han said that his intuition had never been wrong. He was afraid that something ould happen. sday was the day of the king¡¯s conferment, and it was extremely lively in the area Lightdom City was empty Countless mmoners specially came to this area to observe King Conferring Ceremony, causing all the roads in a ruins of 6 mules w whether und unter to win the crowd and threw a few bombs or something, there would really be ed 4th Aly tomuto tells the then realung will happen to themoners, Han sauf calmly Hubort med and fucked at the distant horizon His gaze was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°My intuition tells newhere far away¡± khand he went to lewe thought of ducting and his expression changed drastically ¡°You mean that someone will me of the main forces were left behind to guard the border, most the win foxes followed eve tour to Lightsdom Cary The loves at the boarder were no weaker than before If some countries with ulterior motives attacked the border, they At the thought of this the ran kng¡¯s heart skipped a bear. He sensed that something was amiss. Nimeter when let¡¯s go back tea Han said calmly crude, he was not sure if it would be urate this time. Mouseover, the border was too far away. It was indeed very difficult to investigate or make preparations at such short notice. Nuce wax something so dit ul to aplish, he might as well not think about it. After all, he did not have enough mumpower During this time, many people from Shadow Knight hade. They secretly controlled many experts and needed meone to guard them. They could not spare the time to do other things. At King¡¯s tform At the VIP seats on the highest floor. This was a particrly vast viewing tform. The people sining here were all Lord Supremacies from various countries around the world These people were clearly experts as well. They could sense everything that was happening in the distance. They stared at the set where Han and terence were lighting with solemn expressions. ¡°Did you feel a ¡°That¡¯s right, I sensed it too. Those were the tluctuations of a God Realm cultivator. Looks like Steve¡¯s coronation is going to be extremely lively this time.¡± hat shos ked me the most was that there was not only one aura but many auras. When did the Longhard Kingdom have so many God Realm cultivators? Aren¡¯t there too many powerful experts hiding here?¡± The leaders looked at each other and discussed the issue. There were also some people standing in the corner with cold gazes. No one knew what they were thinking. They stopped their discussion when the battle between Han and Terence stopped and they could no longer sense the fluctuations Lord Supremacy, it seems like there won¡¯t be peace in the Longhard Kingdom this time.¡± The Whileal Kingdom¡¯s leader looked at the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy with a hint of mockery on his face. The appearance of a powerful expert in the secr world could change the overall trajectory of the world to a certain extent. Therefore, the leader of a country would naturally be dissatisfied when they saw another powerful expert appear in another country Although the leader of the Whileal Kingdom didn¡¯t know who was targeting the Longhard Kingdom, the enemy of the Longhand Kingdom was their friend. Now, at such a crucial time, a God Realm cultivator hade to the Longhard Kingdom to stir up trouble. It would be a good thing for the Whileal Kingdom it they seeded. ¡°They¡¯re just some thes. There¡¯s no harm done¡± The Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy smiled and did not take the words of the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s king to heart at all. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 The proof War Fandoms ont Supremacy became even more dangerous when he pressed the Boston Fret sad Langiant Amgtiams Land Sipperary good mood¡± The fact toprensary of for Winteal Alington. Fort Panter smired and said. ¡°Norever, when I came oven, I saw the winton Cay with my vet eyes The Bungant Ang cuter tevergeet realy impressive Everything is thanks to your leadership a fue subed and bowed to the Longiunt Emgtion¡¯s Cart Sigmenary. For Shc ngons on Supremacy Demme Done that g for m Heat Hoping a heatoration Dennis bad trot been in tale sice he became the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Agency or hat be aggrated such at publ hat always bors a muganty fiunt gerades file satte would tee be stooth of they did not figure out how strong this person w?s ¡°You Juvez mejas tut what I strould have done.¡± brente ansted ant nout a Kate¡¯s tsen He said proudly. This time. Steve has made a contribution and expanded my (eftury He pealy is a pir of the Longhart Kangfrom Tant grouaces at my honor to have everyonee here and observe the King¨CConferring Ceremony the more we full of energy and a spread throughout the audience. The fort Supermates of many counties revealed a fawning smile when they heard this Teken you¡¯ll still be so actosgate after thus Fred steered They hade ingeker out to paninipate in the King¨CConferring Ceremony but for an even more important purpose The Manortu as the cove of his schette be this moment, at the Langhard Kingdom border arge group of disguised and fully¨Carmed battle units were heading weder They were majestr and full of energy. Tnt Supermary Food has ordered that units are so made the Longhard Kingdom border while disguised as units from The may fees of the longiant Kingdom will all be gathered at Lightdom Ciry during Steve Sky¡¯s conferment. The very low Thus rasse, we or capture the border cities of the Longhard Kingdom and take back thend that belongs to us. in the Longard Kingdom and break up the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s assets¡± pasting the signal the Whileal Kingdom troops began to press toward the Longhard Kingdom border, upying Newly that, but the armies of the Dadeston Kingdom. Siotania Kingdom. Arctodus Kingdom, and other countries that wad test for Ingard Kingdom also pressed toward their borders It was may sighe was as if these tres had discussed it beforehand. They invaded the border of the Longhard Kingdom from all thens and were full of killing intent. Hormone as if they had received a unitedmand from someone, they did not attack immediately. Instead, they wwered less than 6 miles away from the border How they did one ark the terrifying killing intent emanating from their bodies was like pirs of light that rushed the sky and shattered the clouds by Sy scandy fure, everyone outside the 6¨Cmile radius felt an iparably terrifying pressure. Team Quick be on guard!¡± Atau The hat dema There brutandiy ind ngined the scan of the movading stment and There were Manckomny mommina. Fixy had fewer penyale ye bane sale and could not ext fer mack, As the highest level of the broad gratuitatung Bergastinan?yo They had to a The ce was drauded by the water con of the maury djamoms. I had de must abouncedpes experi and military promet in the word At this time the dice elder sat in the waspersents fre the big een in the deed en we a inden of due at the four border regions. Repem 100/dzenemy troops kave arrived ar die eyesores, swankurser Rejon Mincemy Hoge has conse to srade the wester warzone Tejer 100000 thound enemy tog hem to made the souteni Report 100000 enemy range Repent. The mines in other directions rallying their age to trouble and made our bondes¡± The military department¡¯s office coily reped reports of enemy troops invading the border. The situation was As the repeats continued, the three Reefront Masters of the mirary department and the other higher¨C ups all had Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Have thesetries gone crazy? How dare they invade the Longhard Kingdom border? Are they courting death?¡± Since they dare toe, this must be seen as a provocam They¡¯re taking advantage of Steve¡¯s conferment when our borders are at their weakest. These people are really scheming¡± Heaven Filder, Fans Eider, Dark Elder, please make a decision The higher ups of the military department panicked and looked at the three elders when they saw the appearance of so many enemy trops The tree old men were all super experts who had survived the cruelest extraterritorial battlefield. Each of them was at god ss It was because of their nurturing that the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s military department had be such a brave and battle ready team and the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s iron wall Now that enemy countries were invading them, the higher¨Cups naturally ced their hopes on these three elders Heaven Eider stared at the screen with a cold gaze. ¡°Have you investigated the matter clearly? Which country are these We don¡¯t know These people are all in disguise. They don¡¯t have any gs or insignia, and they¡¯re all wearing the same off roadbat uniform, a Chief of Staff reported. Units wearing standardized attire and appearing at different borders at the same time. This is a grand scheme.¡± Earth Elder¡¯s gaze tumed cold ¡®Someone wants tounch an attack when our border forces are at their weakest. They want to attack us ruthlessly Dark Elder tapped the table lightly with one finger, his gaze as cold as knives. ¡°Right now, our greatest enemy isn¡¯t the units that are here to invade the border, but the people behind them. ¡°To be able to unite so many units from so many countries and make them all wear the same attire and appear at the Longhard Kingdom border at the same time. Chapter on They seemed tuxer a pats at the ride hende pushtuns the forces to appear and antes the Ennd Kingdom. In other wond alw Lonnd kingdom was mom arounded by all the in¨Cnatingntries There were ementer at all of the lumbers Could it be Fred Bader from the Whitheal Kingdom?¡± komene mbel Dark Elder slund his head and said, Abhough Fred is the Whiteal Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy, he doesn¡¯t love the ability He paused for a moment His gaze uued extremely denn as he said word by word. Moreover, the mastermind is a mysterious gue that none of us kuues alon The Loughand Kingdom¡¯s mutuary department had a very powerful intelligence system It wielded a lot of information in this world and was extremely familiar with tallental big shots. However, in their intelligence system, there had never been anyone with such a huge amount of power that could make the military departments from so many countries listen to their onder to mobilize and appear outside the border of the Longhand Kingslous at the same time. It seems that there are people in this world who are beyond our imagination¡± Heaven Elder took out a token and the table. His expression became even more solemn. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s the person we just came into contact with a month ago ¡°God¡¯s Land Earth Eller and Dark Elder asked in unison. Heaven Elder modder nd said, ¡°Other than God¡¯s Land, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can do this? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Heaven Elder and Dark Elder fell silent as soon as those words were uttered. Their eyes were filled with fear. God¡¯s Land had only appeared recently, and they had only juste into contact with the faction. However, the people from this faction were all iparably powerful. What they did was also extremely explosive. The Longhard Kingdom¡¯s military department could not interfere with them even if they wanted to. ¡°Even if we find the mastermind, I¡¯m afraid our strength might not be a match for the experts of God¡¯s Land. It looks like all we can do is defend the border to the death,¡± Heaven Elder said. Everyone had solemn expressions on their faces when they heard this. Everyone felt extremely pressured. They felt as if they were being held in the palm of a huge ck hand. They could not even see in front of them. They could not see any hope at all. They were in a dire situation. Was the Longhard Kingdom going to be annihted this time? ¡°Our enemies are going to destroy the border during Steve¡¯s conferment. Then, they are going to point their attacks both northward and southward. That is enough to destroy our country. ¡°What are those people from God¡¯s Land trying to do? ¡°If they want to destroy the country, they not only have to break into the border, but they also have to make the most important decision, which is to kill our the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy, Dennis Datz!¡± The three Battlefront Masters of the military department continued to discuss the situation. Soon, they came to a conclusion, and their expressions changed drastically. ¡°Quick, inform the Dragon King of the Dragon Team immediately. We have to protect Lord Supremacy with all we¡¯ve got?¡± When the three Battlefront Masters of the military department thought of this, they immediately gave the order to protect the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy, who was far away at Lightdom City. At Lightdom City, Han was walking with the Dragon King Just as the Dragon King was about to ask something. Han waved his hand and stopped him. His gaze was solemn. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, bad news. Something happened at the border.¡± the vhst in his explere rying the news from the border Hays expm changed slightly when he heard the news the Pragern King also received the news and his expression changed drastically. He looked at Hain and said in admiration. As expected of Shadow Knight Your ability to gather intelligence is strong faire even faster than the Dragon ¡°Team¡± Foen smerenaries, they managed to obtain information about the Longhard Kingdom even faster than the Dragon Aldanigh this was en verrassing for the Dragon Team, it did reduce the damage dealt to Longhard Kingdom to a certain. Now is not the time to talk abret this. Dennis Datz is in danger.¡± Han said in a deep voice. To protect Ford Supremmary Will you guys deal with the assassins who might be hiding in the shadows?¡± No problem We¡¯ll be in charge of the battle in the public area!¡± Han nodded. Even if they were here to help, they could not fight in the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s territory. That would not only affect the citizens of the Longhard Kingdom, but it would also cause the Longhard Kingdom to lose face Most importantly, the people he valued the most lived in the Longhard Kingdom. He could not put the Longhard Kingdom in danger The matter was urgent. The Dragon King nodded and immediately parted ways with Han. He moved like lightning and quickly arrived beside Dennis. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Dennus raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the Dragon King. Dennis was the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy, but he was also the Dragon King¡¯s biological brother. Under normal ircumstances, the Dragon King would not appear by his side. Since the Dragon King appeared beside him, it meant that something big had happened in this country. At this moment, the stage was filled with singing and dancing. It was extremely lively. The top beauty in the entertainment industry, Lydia Riley, was performing on stage. Her moving figure and charming vojce were as beautiful as a fairy Steve stood below the stage, ready to go on stage at any time to ept the conferment. Dennis knew that given the lively environment, the Dragon King must havee only if he had important information to convey The Dragon King nodded and nced at the Lord Supremacies from the other countries at the scene. He didn¡¯t say anything and wrote on Dennis¡¯s hand. The battle units of the 18 countries havee to invade the border. Our border might be broken through at any time. ¡°Dennis, someone is targeting the Longhard Kingdom this time. You¡¯re in danger too. You have to leave this ce as soon as possible¡± The enemies would have to go through a grueling battle if they wanted to break through the border. The soldiers of the Longhard Kingdom guarding the border were not to be trifled with. They would stop the enemies in their tracks and create a huge obstacle for them even if they had to risk their lives. However, the enemy units were all holding back as if they were waiting for orders. Though, it looked more like they were waiting for some news. The Dragon King knew that those people might be waiting for the news of Dennis¡¯s death. Dennis¡¯s death would negatively affect the soldiers guarding the border and cause their morale to crumble. ¡°What?¡± Dennis¡¯s gaze suddenly turned extremely cold when he heard the news. You mean there are assassins lying in ambush here and trying to kill me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. The Dragon King nodded. As he spoke, he nced at the Lord Supremacies of the various countries and the bodyguards that they had brought over. They would have to think of a way to get close to Dennis if they wanted to assassinate him. The Lord Supremacies of the other countries were in a unique position to do so. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 The Town King wo very portal H iims them by snel de massive killing intend pang reer Tom me where He puntented Beants, the fond supuemary However, I was sim stund The Dragon King bodied in the durer mode of the billing intent and his expresion changed It was where Steve was At this moment, Steve, who had put walked up the crepe, had a dark expression. He felt a few powerful forces handling Fortunately, Steve had expected something like that to happen its immediately reacted and defended himself against the Murerver, he was alen very powerful. With just a casual wave of his hand, he immediately suppressed all the peer was targeted at him and prevented it from leaking out and affecting the others at the rene ¡°Gord u?¡± Steve¡¯s gaze turned cold as he cursed in his heart after he came into contact with the prom uration dd have been fine if the power harde from a lord ss expert, but even a god¨Css expert med such an undignified method to attack him It was obvious that the other party was here for him Most importantly, god¨Css experts managed to attack him despite the right controls imposed by the Longhard Kingdom. Wasn¡¯t that a ruthless p to his feetProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, Steve coule think too much at the moment. The most important thing was to get onto King¡¯s tform Everything would be sented as long as he went on stage and epted Lord Supremacy¡¯s conferment. When that tim ume, he could deal with the attackers in the sharlows however he wanted Steve Sky, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Steve Sky, you bastard, you must die today! ¡°Steve Sky, you bastard, I want revenge for you killing my father!¡± When Steve walked up King¡¯s tform, a few young men rushed out of the crowd. These young men were furious. They wished they could tear Steve apart. Their eyes were bloodshot and furious. They rushed over toward Steve like lightning andunched an iparably fierce attack. These were all god¨Css attacks. Steve¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold when he saw this. How there you show off these petty tricks in front of a true expert? You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, his figure appeared in front of the young men like a ghost. He struck his palin outward with the force of a dragon and sent the young men flying far away. Steve stood on the spot and looked at his hands, deep in thought. He felt a little strange and abnormal when he hit those young men just now ¡°Guards, catch them!¡± Wesley¡¯s gaze turned cold after Steve was attacked. He immediately called for Steve¡¯s personal guards to take action and surrounded the youths. At this moment, everyone could clearly see the appearance of these young men. They were not natives of the Longhard Kingdom in the traditional sense. Instead, they had a slightly exotic appearance with deep three¨Cdimensional facial features. ¡°They are from the royal family of the Dolpharia Kingdom¡± Steve wiped out the Dolpharia Kingdom two mo Chapter 999 Chapter 999 They¡¯re the remnants of the Dolpharia Kingdom. How did they get in¡°¡± ¡°Looks like everything is in chaos. Something big is going to happen this time¡± The people present discussed the situation animatedly when they saw the youths. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for Steve to annihte the kingdom, but he even burned down the pce. That¡¯s a little too much¡± Facing such a situation, Dennis remained unmoved. It was as if nothing in this world could make his emotions formuare too much ¡°Lord Supremacy, we should leave now, the Dragon King whispered into Dennis¡¯s ear. Someone of Dennis¡¯s status should not be exposed to such danger. Although Lord Supremacy was strong, the reputation of the Dragon Team and the Longhard Kingdom would be negatively affected if he had to make a move himself Moreover, the Dragon King had to be careful of others who wanted to attack Dennis. It was a dangerous situation. ¡°Okay¡± Lord Supremacy nodded as if he realized what was about to happen. ¡°Your little tricks are not up to standard.¡± Before leaving, Dennis uttered these words inexplicably and even nced coldly at Fred and the others. Although he did not say who he was talking to, everyone present knew very well who he was referring to. Fred revealed a trace of anger after Dennis left. He also left the area immediately. Seeing this, the representatives of the other kingdoms and factions hurriedly left this troublesome ce, afraid that they would be implicated in what happened next. After these people left, the entire ce fell into chaos. The young men from the Dolpharia Kingdom attacked manically, wanting to break out of the encirclement they were in. Steve¡¯s soldiers were no match for them at all. They were ughtered easily. The scene fell into chaos, causing countless screams from the audience. Many of the audience were also frightened and uneasy. They stood up and fled in all directions. ¡°Arrange for the live audience to take refuge immediately!¡± Zachary arranged for the members of the Dragon Team to evacuate the audience as soon as the conflict broke out. Nigel also appeared in front of Zachary at his fastest speed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zachary immediatelyunched an attack, but the other party blocked it with his hand. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°The Sovereign sent me here. I¡¯m here to assist you,¡± Nigel said in a deep voice. Zachary looked vignt when he saw how easily the other party blocked his attack. Even though the other party had expressed his intentions, he still did not let down his guard. He said coldly, ¡°How can you prove it?¡± With something like that happening, Zachary didn¡¯t trust anyone except his subordinates. ¡°If I really wanted to deal with you, you would have died here just now.¡± Nigel looked dissatisfied, but he also knew the rtionship between the other party and Han, so he could only exin patiently. ¡°The Sovereign? Who is he? He sent you here?¡± Although Zachary had already let down his guard, he still had no intention of epting Nigel. As the yang envoy of Shadow Knight, Nigel had never suffered such grievances. He was treated with courtesy even in some medium¨Csized kingdoms. ¡°If possible, I really want to p him to death!¡± Nigel said angrily in his heart. However, although he thought that way, Nigel could not do that. He said calmly, ¡°I misspoke just now. Han asked me to After saying this, Nigel weddenly realized something and pped himself in the face Zachary won prizzled by the mudden ¡°showy operation¡± He could not figure out what of him ith the person in front As a member of Shadow Knight, there was no doubt that they respected the Sovereign of Shadows deeply Therefore, they dead od to Han as Sovereign or King when they had to mention him: No one would have dared to address Hen directly by name like Nigri just did. However, if not for this. Zachary would not have believed him Therefore, after saying Han¡¯s name, he felt that he had disrespected the Sovereign of Shadows, and so he pped himself Han Zachary was stunned. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Zachary looked at Nigel and sized him up with a puzzled gaze. ¡°Yes¡± Nigel nodded. Then, he took out his phone and showed a photo of himself and Han to reveal his identity. There were also Han¡¯s parents and rtives in the photo. Obviously, these photos were not fake. ¡°So you¡¯re Han¡¯s friend. We¡¯re on the same side. You should have said so earlier. Upon hearing Han¡¯s name, Zachary seemed to have be a different person. His previous vignce disappeared and was reced by a smile. ¡°Leave the fight against the enemy to us. Focus on the evacuation of the crowd.¡± Nigel really did not want to talk to Zachary anymore. He was afraid that the guy in front of him would give him internal injuries after a while. After saying that, Nigel walked toward Steve, leaving Zachary standing there with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Friend, the opponents are god¨Css experts,¡± Zachary shouted. ¡°God¨Css?¡± Nigel smiled when he heard Zachary¡¯s words and turned around with a disdainful expression. We have nock of experts!¡± Nigel had just finished speaking when the auras of god¨Css experts erupted from the venue. Moreover, it was not from just one ce. Even though Zachary was not a god¨Css expert, he could still sense the auras of other god¨Css experts. These auras were iparably terrifying. They shot into the sky like pirs of light, shocking everyone. One! Two! Three! Four! Five! Six¡­ Zachary was extremely shocked after he sensed so many terrifying powers. He thought, ¡°Since when did god¨Css experts be somon? ¡°It was just a conferment ceremony, but so many god¨Css experts has appeared? ¡°No wonder he said that I can¡¯t deal with it. It seems that I¡¯ve be the security guard. Zachary was a little depressed. The Dragon Team should have been in charge of something like this. However, all he could do now was some ¡°security¡± work. However, he also understood that there was nothing he could do even if he wanted to interfere in such a matter. After all, the enemies he was facing were too powerful. Although he was also very powerful, he had not reached god¨Css yet. He would only cause trouble for Steve and Nigel it he went there. He nced at the scene and saw that it was extremely chaotic. In addition to the god¨Css experts from the Dolpharia Kingdom, there were also many experts from the enemy countries who had sneaked in. Theyunched iparably fierce attacks on the audience and other fighters. King¡¯s tform, which had been filled with happy singing and dancing just a moment ago, had now be miserable and hellish. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Blood dyed the ground and the audience red. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did those people get in?¡± Zachary looked puzzled. They had investigated everyone before the audience entered the venue. There shouldn¡¯t be so many enemies attacking Chapter 1000 them. But now, enemy experts from other countries were appearing from all directions in the spectator area of King¡¯s tform They were starting a massacre. Zachary stared at the experts who were starting to cause trouble and immediately realized that something was wrong. He recognized those people to be bodyguards who hade along with the Lord Supremacies from various countries. The Dragon Team had been rtively less vignt toward them as they were the bodyguards of the various Lord Supremacies. ¡°Damn it, are those countries courting death? Do they want to go against the Longhard Kingdom?¡± Zachary¡¯s expression turned iparably cold. He left immediately and attacked the rtively weaker insurgents. He grabbed someone and brought him to a corner to be tortured. ¡°Tell me, who instructed you to do this? ¡°Also, who brought you in?¡± Steve stood on the steps and looked at the chaotic scene. His expression was as calm as water. This was the most glorious moment of his life. He was even prepared to wee the peak of his life and enjoy the admiration of everyone as king of the three southern regions. However, the appearance of these people shattered all his dreams. They did not notice that so many experts from enemy countries had infiltrated the area. Meanwhile, his subordinates were unable to capture those instigators immediately, causing countless casualties at the scene. The originally joyous King¡¯s tform had be a bloody ce of ughter. What kind of mockery was this? This was stomping him to the ground and dragging his face across the floor. He had lost all his reputation. Steve clenched his fists tightly, the veins on his forehead bulging. He was furious. On the other side, Nigel had already begun his fierce attack. He pped many people who were causing trouble onto the ground. He was so powerful that he could basically p them one by one. ¡°Yang envoy, some of the idle enemies have been dealt with!¡± A god¨Css expert from Shadow Knight arrived beside Nigel and said respectfully. ¡°Yang envoy, the person who threatened the king¡¯s friend has been dealt with. We have also arranged for other lord¨Css experts to escort the king¡¯s friend away.¡± Another man ran over. A dissatisfied expression appeared on Nigel¡¯s face when he heard this. ¡°You assigned mere lord¨Css experts to do the escorting? How can they guarantee the safety of the king¡¯s friends? Is this the way you do things?¡± The member of Shadow Knight exined in a hurry when they saw the fury on Nigel¡¯s face, ¡°Special Demigods are in charge of the escorting, so there should be no problems.¡± ¡°Next time, get to the point.¡± The dissatisfaction on Nigel¡¯s face disappeared when he heard the term ¡°Special Demigod¡°. Special Demigods were the cream of the crop. There should be no problems if they were the ones escorting Han¡¯s friends and family. He looked at everyone with an indescribable seriousness on his face. ¡°Listen up, this is a mission issued by the Sovereig¡¯s decree. We can¡¯t let these bastards do whatever they want, no matter what price we have to pay today! ¡°No matter what the price is, we must ensure the safety of Han¡¯s family and friends. ¡°Also, we must ensure the sess of the King¨CConferring Ceremony.¡± After Nigel gave the order, he immediately phased into the battlefield and attacked one of the Dolpharia Kingdom¡¯s god¨Css experts. He grabbed that person¡¯s face and smashed him to the ground. The terrifying power smashed a huge hide in the flour of king¡¯s Prm ¡°Who are you?¡± That god¨Css expert was beaten until his head was derding. He was in pain Heyer, he dared herely at Migel, and a trace of doubt shed in his eyes He was here for revenge and knew all of hrese¡¯s However, he had never se Nigel The most terrifying ding was that Nigel was iparably powerful, making him feel intente danger ¡°You¡¯re just a member of a fallen country. You don¡¯t deserve to know my name Nigel¡¯s gaze was cold as his killing intent soared. After saying that, he pinched the cheek of the god ss expert, preparing to crush his face. At this moment, a terrifying sonic boom rang out. A sharp saber that could not be seen with the naked eye shed fiercely toward Nigel¡¯s neck. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 The car ham a boh of ligh slking through the air ng Noel was already on high alert He swiftly drew his de and expertly blocked the opponent¡¯s attack The macker of god¨Css level from the Dolpharu Kingdom. However, what made the tackre stand out the lightning¨Clike mark on his forehead. At that very moment, hecked eyes with Nigel his gaze ferce and prating Billed with deep mumosity and anger Wachinat uttering a word, heunched another strike with his saber, conjuring a barrage of countless de shadows that enrioped Nugels vital points. As swift as thunder A meinserting disy unfolded Anteressive strike surpassed the previous one in speed and ferocity Be, the former god¨Css expert, already beaten and bloodied by Nigel, retaliated Spikes emerged from his feet as Ard an unimaginable angled kick aimed directly at Nigel¡¯s back. Nifurrowed his brow ever so slightly. He quickly released his grip, swiftly retreating to create distance between them The young man with the mark on his forehead immediately rushed to support his injuredpanion, both of them casting solemn nces at Nigel They keenly sensed Nigel¡¯s mense strength, causing them to hesitate momentarily, cautious about making a move. ¡°Who are you? Why are you meddling in our affairs?¡± the young man with the mark on his forehead inquired. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that thisnd belongs to a close friend of mine. I won¡¯t tolerate any disruptions. Nigel wiped his de, his voice exuding intensity. The Dolpharia Kingdom has been annihted. You narrowly escaped your own demise. It¡¯s time you value your lives and thrive in this world. ¡°Even if revenge is on your mind, it should be directed at the true perpetrator. I mean, Steve. ¡°But here¡¯s the truth, you have heartlessly harmed innocent people,mitting unforgivable crimes. ¡°Today, not a single one of you will escape. With each word, a surge of chilling aggression emanated from him. His gaze, sharper than the edge of his de, was coldly fixed on the two young men. He recognized them as descendants of the Dolpharia Kingdom¡¯s royal lineage. The youth with the mark on his forehead. was named Gray, while the other went by Locke. They were skilled warriors at the god¨Css level, though not highly renowned. Nheless, they held a certain prestige and respect on the extraterritorial battlefield, earning a ce on the Shadow Knights esteemed list. As one half of the Yin¨CYang Duo, Nigel specialized in assassination, protection, and transportation, granting him a deep understanding of god¨Css experts worldwide. ¡°Heh, do you really think this will intimidate us?¡± Gray sneered Locke wiped the blood from his brow and drew his own lethal de. He pointed it at Nigel, his eyes filled with malevolence. ¡°I acknowledge your power, but we outnumber you. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Besides, we have numerous allies here. Can you face all of us alone?¡± With his words, the ranks of troublemakers on the King¡¯s tform multiplied, igniting a brutal bloodbath. Even some of the performers who had been singing and dancing on the tform revealed their true identities, unsheathing des hidden within their guitars andunching savage attacks. Among the journalists and photographers assigned to document the events, some abandoned their roles, joining the fray and striking down the guardian soldiers. ¡°Help! Help!¡± As these individuals sprang into action, the scene erupted into sheer chaos, reminiscent of a bustling marketce. Gray and Locke observed the unfolding mayhem with smug grins, their satisfaction evident. de in hand, Gray¡¯s voice turned icy. Today marks the downfall of the Longhard Kingdom. ¡°The kingdom¡¯s audacious aggression and conquests have stoked discontent among countless people. Now, God has decreed our annihtion. ¡°Before this day is through, the Longhard Kingdom shall crumble!¡± Gray erupted into heartyughter as he spoke. He seemed intoxicated with exhration. ¡°Not only will you meet your demise, but Steve and even Han shall face their reckoning. Every god¨C ss expert within the borders of the Longhard Kingdom shall be wiped out.¡± Locke fixed his fierce gaze upon Nigel. Nigel furrowed his brow. ¡°Han? Have you dispatched someone to eliminate him as well?¡± ¡°Han possesses immeasurable power, beyond our grasp. Dealing with him requires the intervention of God¡± Gray proimed.. ¡°Go Vi ¡°Soch el was taken aback Locke confirmed, a sinister expression crossing his face. shall witness his head impaled upon the King¡¯s tform Locke chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s time to kill!¡± He roared, his voice reverberating like thunder across the King¡¯s tform. In response to hismand, numerous experts in the vicinity erupted with deafening shouts and launched merciless assaults. Since Longhard Kingdom was not their mothend and their hearts were filled with deep resentment, every strike they deliveredcked mercy¨Ceach blow a guarantee of death. Countless soldiers under Steve¡¯smand fell victim to their wrath, transforming the scene into a grotesque spectacle. The chaos and bloodshed escted, surpassing all previous levels of mayhem. At the same time, Gray and Locke, tightened their grip on their weapons as they closed in on Nigel, their eyes filled with determination. As Nigel listened to their words, a sudden realization dawned on him. No wonder chaos had erupted in this ce but Han hadn¡¯t made an appearance yet; it seemed someone had intercepted him. ncing at the scene, a chuckle escaped Nigel¡¯s lips. ¡°Your n is well¨Ccrafted indeed, capable of effectively controlling some of Steve¡¯s underlings. ¡°But you¡¯ve made a mistake¨Cyou¡¯ve underestimated us, and that guarantees the failure of your operation. ¡°Go attack!¡± With a resounding cry, the members of the Shadow Knight, who had been lurking in the shadows, emerged and swiftly joined the fray. They surged forward like an unstoppable tide, swiftly dispatching many of the troublemakers present. The Shadow Knight truly lived up to its reputation as the world¡¯srgest mercenary group. With their involvement, the chaotic scene finally began to subside. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡± Gray and Locke¡¯s expressions turned grave as they witnessed the unfolding spectacle. ¡°Even without Mr. Jaber here, you mobsters don¡¯t stand a chance. Today, I¡¯ll make sure you pay.¡± Nigel brandished his de, taking a determined step forward. Meanwhile, beneath the King¡¯s tform, Han found himself locked in a fierce battle against male and female cultivators who had emerged from God¡¯s Land. As soon as he reached the King¡¯s tform, a man and a woman ambushed him. These two cultivators, who had the same training, shared an extraordinary level of understanding, surpassing that of ordinary individuals. The power they unleashed had reached the God Realm, an unimaginable level of terror. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 ors with cadou of the Kir bres a ale made wider people til as chirgh in mateme divite muntain be done in their Bagobert Viss, kuramine jesmos, at the cubovators with a smule radius of the King¡¯s tform were ant de chivators hom Saber Nect and Han Continent, expectescend a vie, ha pupils contracting dramatically oh hopes had been to beak through to the God Realm from the god¨Css level. pilens vullocanon, he waned tapped in the god¨Css realm unable to achieve that coveted teak begh an be kell this. Kostnadible and verifying presure, he couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with astonishment Ders Make lokaleves with the male from the Saber Sect, his expression deadly serious. ¡°So, have all libe God Real be Cod Realin ones whang The canos Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. smoked, blowing, of Saber Sect stares at Han, his face etched with seriousness. gittener that angered the cultivator ¡°If you¡¯re hoping to plead for merry, forget about it sting your breath on him?¡± Though. Why are The female cultivator who had res insats he¡¯s strong enough to be ned silent, saddenly spoke to herpanion. Since he was able to kill Terence, it we need to pesoesture the bigger picture and eliminate him?¡± Hearing this Sr shook his head belplessly. He never expected this seemingly reserved woman to possess such much jessitiess wan ham to grasp the reason for his impending demise.¡± The male cultivaten who had unleashed his true power already envisioned victory. He fixed his gaze on Han and asked, dan, do you know why it¡¯s so challenging for God¨CRealm experts to appear in the mortal world?¡± Han¡¯s curiosity as piqued use they are bound by thews of the mortal realm As for the specifics, I can¡¯t disclose them. That¡¯s all I can As the male cultivator spoke, he approached Han In his hand, a blood¨Cred saber materialized exuding an unfathomable aura of malevolence. Even without asking Hadan could sense that this de had absorbed a substantial amount of murderous intent, bearing C withers to the lives at had imed ¡°The tormented souls on your de, are they not frots your sade¡± Hayian suddenly mystiredi ¡°Why do you ask? The cultivator¡¯s face revealed a flicker of interest ¡°I reckon, with your power, you couldn¡¯t have in anyone there¡± Han¡¯s tant taunting ignited a furious rage within the male cultivator The cultivator poised to swing his saber but abruptly halted, a amuri curling on his lips In my ce, my strength doesn¡¯t amount to much, so the souls on this de all hail from the mural wutid¡± It seemed like viins always met their demise due to their own words And the actions of this male cultivator truly embody that sentiment. As soon as Hn heard those words, memones of Terence¡¯s previous words flooded in mind¨Cthe fron Cruel Levers unleg. acre upon the mortal world every 300 years. Ann surge of fury coursed through Han, his gaze turning ity and hus expression gloomy Those from God¡¯s and truly showed no regard for human life, ruthless and merciless in their ways: If left unchecked, the entire world would be consumed by anguish and suffering, with blood flowing like oven. ¡°God¡¯s Land must be eradicated¡± he thought. Han fixed his gaze on the two individuals, his eyes emanating an intense hunger for bloodshed. The desire to exterminate every single person in God¡¯s Land surged even stronger wathun hum ¡°Han, scared yet?¡± Observing the change in Han¡¯s expression, the male cultivator not only felt no fear but erupted into laughter From the male cultivator¡¯s perspective. Han was already a helpless prey, while he held the power of iffe and death. The angrier Han became, the more content the male cultivator felt ¡°Well, I¡¯ve said all there is to say. Since you refuse to submit, death is your only destiny¡± Seemingly losing interest in Han, the male culuvator raised his blood¨Cred saber and aimed it at Hayian¡¯s forebeati However, just as he was about tounch his attack, Han¡¯s form dissipated into thin air right before his In the very next moment, Han¡¯s voice unexpectedly materialized from behind him,ced with a subtle trige of ¡°You are getting ready to face the specter of death, aren¡¯t you?¡± The male cultivator¡¯s face contorted in disbelief as those words reached his ears. While Han, positioned directly in front of him, hadn¡¯t uttered a single syble, the voice underuably echoed from behind. ¡°Ah! When did you manage to creep up here?¡± Before the male cultivator could regain hisposure, a shrill scream pierced the air emanating from the female cultivator standing just behind him. With his expression shifting, the male cultivator swiftly spun around, his eyes widening in rm To his astonishment, another Han stood menacingly behind hispanion. And Han¡¯s gleaming dagger had already pressed against the trembling female cultivator¡¯s back ¡°This¡­¡± As this scene unfolded before their very eyes, both the male and female cultivators from the Saber Sect were petrified with terror, their eyes reflecting sheer dread. Was it an illusion? Could Han truly possess such unfathomable swiftness? Moments ago, their gaze had been fixed upon Han, only to witness his abrupt appearance behind them in the nimst of an eye. And now, there were two Hans, audaciously defying the limits of possibility! the mil of the main zulmat grachaalt faching and finally vanishing (fleech with chocberleri BLOVI (RAS) ANYONE could learn such a technique and realization. Hver you been to God¡¯s Land and chapure matteraturen from af him like a phantom (diet), zoverveiveintier) is an mtense sense at fear and danger, causing his heart to ni timisel; and Havimi soul shatteredpletely, his spirit destroyed. A bloody hole the ground. He died with remaining grievances. De road witnessed something unimaginable angusnd stream on witnessing her fellow cultivator¡¯s death. die goers a fiatan ununentned her own saber and unleashed her full strength. The saber beam surged like For Favaan with then ithe. strengels betweed brand Havian was insurmountable. Even her saber beam attacks proved fifth level of the God Realm, even matching Terence at the sixth level when she it doesnt she could ever manage to take down Terence effumesity nulifted by Baviar, leaving her deeply bewildered. are gure dove Bure you¡¯ve chosen to provoke me. I have no choice but to retaliate. The next sry will be your some at ran intet peating than tus sword struck the woman¡¯s forehead. apriul stangu wat statered leaving a gruesome, bloodied hole between her brows above the God Realm. their souls had to be utterly obliterated. Chugner 2008 Boomt The female cultura campled to the pond, mamoring speakable hormons I thought the people of God¡¯s Land were formidab Hay but it appears pour sorting more then feeble weakling¡± calendy surveyed their lifeless boden. However rece by God¡¯s Land. There see more skilled indviduals uggests that it¡¯s not just you and Terence ses Thus time. The n Terence and both of you God¡¯s Land will undoubtedly be aware of a nd when they do, theye for m With a wave of hai hand. Han nagpaled the waron to dispose of the cultivaton bodies As these two zodrviduals took theirst breaths, the oppressing a solders newfound freedom of movement. anding them dissipated into thin air, granting the The soldiers held a deep reverence and fear for Han, dutifully carrying out hismands. Two of them swiftly apprarlied to handle the corpers Hay visi gare, his eyes filled with icy determination as he surveyed the King¡¯s tform. jad no intention of lending a hand to Steve in resolving the problem. He would leave it up to Steve to handle He has a cigarette, amoring a slow draz, deep in thought. ¡°Steve, I¡¯ve taken care of your biggest challenge. The rest is in your After untering those words, he cast a nce at the distant sky, his eyes growing sharper and colder The experts from God¡¯s Land were a force to be reckoned with, and he alone could match their exceptional talents. His audacious actions were a calcted strategy to lure the brilliant minds from God¡¯s Land, using himself as bast to capture them all at once. Therefore, he had no intention of intervening in the skirmishes faced by Steve¡¯s lesser adversaries. He adjusted his own strength and patiently awaited the arrival of the cultivators at God Realm from God¡¯s Land On top of the King¡¯s tform, at that very moment, with the demise of the two God Realm cultivators, the overwhelming pressure dissipated into thin air Gray, Locke, Nigel, and the others regained their freedom of movement. As soon as they regained their mobility, they unleashed their full power, colliding with one another in a whirlwind of unstoppable force Saber beams and sword beams crisscrossed the air, splitting the ground and leaving behind deep craters. In the blink of an eye, they exchanged more than 50 moves, and for a time, the victor remained uncertain. Yet, Nigel appearedposed and emerged unscathed. ¡°Steve Sky. I¡¯m going to put an end to you!¡± ¡°He must pay for his thieving ways!¡± The other invaders from the Dolpharia Kingdom roared and charged at Steve,unching ferocious and terrifying attacks. Meanwhile, hidden snipers lurked in the shadows, taking aim and squeezing the triggers of their guns. des, guns, swords, halberds, sniper bullets¨Ccountless attacks rained down upon Steve. You all are asking for trouble!¡± The King¨CConferring Ceremony of Steve had been sabotaged and Steve was filled with rage. Upon catching sight of those intruders, he erupted with a furious roar. In the blink of an eye, an overwhelming surge of energy emanated from his body, sweeping in all directions like a raging storm. He forcefully swung his palm. conjuring a powerful gust of wind that knocked all the sniper bullets to the ground. The ferocious wind raged, causing many to struggle to maintain their bnce. It was no easy task to stand firm in such a violent gale, let aloneunch an attack. Meanwhile, Steve¡¯s body shot up into the sky like a missile, and with a single punch, he shattered one of the skilled experts from the Dolpharia Kingdom who hade to attack him steng bood in the art What. What the hell is going on Witnessing this scene, the assants from the Dolpharin Kingdom were lef shocked and obed The person who had just perished was a three¨Cstar god¨Css expert Yet, under Steve¡¯s assault, they couldn¡¯t withstand a amgir punch and were instantly killed Steve landed on the ground, his fists stained with blood his eyes fee and filled with anger a le sant egy a fe group Today, every single one of you is going to pay the price Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Observing the change in Han¡¯s expression, the male cultivator not only felt no fear but erupted into laughter From the male cultivator¡¯s perspective. Han was already a helpless prey, while he held the power of iffe and death. The angrier Han became, the more content the male cultivator felt ¡°Well, I¡¯ve said all there is to say. Since you refuse to submit, death is your only destiny¡± Seemingly losing interest in Han, the male culuvator raised his blood¨Cred saber and aimed it at Hayian¡¯s forebeati However, just as he was about tounch his attack, Han¡¯s form dissipated into thin air right before his In the very next moment, Han¡¯s voice unexpectedly materialized from behind him,ced with a subtle trige of ¡°You are getting ready to face the specter of death, aren¡¯t you?¡± The male cultivator¡¯s face contorted in disbelief as those words reached his ears. While Han, positioned directly in front of him, hadn¡¯t uttered a single syble, the voice underuably echoed from behind. ¡°Ah! When did you manage to creep up here?¡± Before the male cultivator could regain hisposure, a shrill scream pierced the air emanating from the female cultivator standing just behind him. With his expression shifting, the male cultivator swiftly spun around, his eyes widening in rm To his astonishment, another Han stood menacingly behind hispanion. And Han¡¯s gleaming dagger had already pressed against the trembling female cultivator¡¯s back ¡°This¡­¡± As this scene unfolded before their very eyes, both the male and female cultivators from the Saber Sect were petrified with terror, their eyes reflecting sheer dread. Was it an illusion? Could Han truly possess such unfathomable swiftness? Moments ago, their gaze had been fixed upon Han, only to witness his abrupt appearance behind them in the nimst of an eye. And now, there were two Hans, audaciously defying the limits of possibility! the mil C of the main zulmat grachaalt faching and finally vanishing (fleech with chocberleri BLOVI (RAS) ANYONE could learn such a technique and realization. Hver you been to God¡¯s Land and chapure matteraturen from af him like a phantom (diet), zoverveiveintier) is an mtense sense at fear and danger, causing his heart to Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ni timisel; and Havimi soul shatteredpletely, his spirit destroyed. A bloody hole the ground. He died with remaining grievances. De road witnessed something unimaginable angusnd stream on witnessing her fellow cultivator¡¯s death. die goers a fiatan ununentned her own saber and unleashed her full strength. The saber beam surged like For Favaan with then ithe. strengels betweed brand Havian was insurmountable. Even her saber beam attacks proved fifth level of the God Realm, even matching Terence at the sixth level when she it doesnt she could ever manage to take down Terence effumesity nulifted by Baviar, leaving her deeply bewildered. are gure dove Bure you¡¯ve chosen to provoke me. I have no choice but to retaliate. The next sry will be your some at ran intet peating than tus sword struck the woman¡¯s forehead. apriul stangu wat statered leaving a gruesome, bloodied hole between her brows above the God Realm. their souls had to be utterly obliterated. Chugner 2008 Boomt The female cultura campled to the pond, mamoring speakable hormons I thought the people of God¡¯s Land were formidab Hay but it appears pour sorting more then feeble weakling¡± calendy surveyed their lifeless boden. However rece by God¡¯s Land. There see more skilled indviduals uggests that it¡¯s not just you and Terence ses Thus time. The n Terence and both of you God¡¯s Land will undoubtedly be aware of a nd when they do, theye for m With a wave of hai hand. Han nagpaled the waron to dispose of the cultivaton bodies As these two zodrviduals took theirst breaths, the oppressing a solders newfound freedom of movement. anding them dissipated into thin air, granting the The soldiers held a deep reverence and fear for Han, dutifully carrying out hismands. Two of them swiftly apprarlied to handle the corpers Hay visi gare, his eyes filled with icy determination as he surveyed the King¡¯s tform. jad no intention of lending a hand to Steve in resolving the problem. He would leave it up to Steve to handle He has a cigarette, amoring a slow draz, deep in thought. ¡°Steve, I¡¯ve taken care of your biggest challenge. The rest is in your After untering those words, he cast a nce at the distant sky, his eyes growing sharper and colder The experts from God¡¯s Land were a force to be reckoned with, and he alone could match their exceptional talents. His audacious actions were a calcted strategy to lure the brilliant minds from God¡¯s Land, using himself as bast to capture them all at once. Therefore, he had no intention of intervening in the skirmishes faced by Steve¡¯s lesser adversaries. He adjusted his own strength and patiently awaited the arrival of the cultivators at God Realm from God¡¯s Land On top of the King¡¯s tform, at that very moment, with the demise of the two God Realm cultivators, the overwhelming pressure dissipated into thin air Gray, Locke, Nigel, and the others regained their freedom of movement. As soon as they regained their mobility, they unleashed their full power, colliding with one another in a whirlwind of unstoppable force Saber beams and sword beams crisscrossed the air, splitting the ground and leaving behind deep craters. In the blink of an eye, they exchanged more than 50 moves, and for a time, the victor remained uncertain. Yet, Nigel appearedposed and emerged unscathed. ¡°Steve Sky. I¡¯m going to put an end to you!¡± ¡°He must pay for his thieving ways!¡± The other invaders from the Dolpharia Kingdom roared and charged at Steve,unching ferocious Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 and mind with warders renade of glory where be would each his name into the Ingloan bad stevned in, bunching a savage assault that nsformed the once .cox WANNA Cloggbocs these people apart You¡¯ve had scathed unsoured our royal lineage, and reduced our pce to ashes. to the wall in his demise. Let us avenge the fallen royal family of our Dolpharia Kingdom the Dahara Kingdom, beholding the formidable might of Steve Sky, showed no fear or with boundless barred and angen so beh of them duernoy pill swallowed it, and proceeded to insert gold needles into their stand their Sheets in exciting pain unleashing anguished screams ¡°Nhs the edge¡± Steve Browed his br keenly sensed the singing and insing energy within their bodies, elevating their power to new heights. As same who had waved the martial world for years, he swiftly recognized this as a forbidden technique. By yease soitythis as a ingesting acts as undergoing acupuncture, they forcibly tapped into their hidden potential unleashing it to the fullest Some of the more poet Shadden techniques even demanded the sacrice of their own blood and life force in exchange Once a chnique exacted such a toll it often granted them unrivaled strength, capable of ying adversaries of Steve had no intention of wasting for their drugs to reach their peak. He acted swiftly, his figure moving with the speed of lightning. With a single punch, he sent one of the youths hurtling through the in Yet, instead of reveling in his triumph, his expression grew solemn as he inspected his fist a se selt as if his bow had snack jagged spike, leaving his hand throbbing with searing pain. Lowering his gaze, be discovered numerous small wounds oozing crimson, blood flowing freely The young wiped the blood from theer of his mouth and smirked at Steve. Surprised. his clothes, revealing a silver armor adorned with menacing spikes. Without besttroom, he tore This is the Soft Hedgehog Armor poison¨Ccoated made just for you With a cold gaze and a smug grin., channel your energy, the poison taunted. ¡°My poisono injured your hand. If you forcefully mme vou. Steve examined his wounded hand and attempted to activate his internal cultivation technique. As anticipated as soon as be unleashed his internal power, searing pain surged through his organs, making it difficult to ¡°He¡¯s pooed men¡® Let¡¯s finish him od Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The young man in the Soft Hedgehog Armor, his eyes turning frigid, let out a roar and charged at Steve, wielding his fighting sword Before he reached his target, the sword emitted beams of energy that shattered everything in its path, causing explosive bursts. The sword beams were relentless, tearing through the ground and leaving deep craters. while he werk¡± the you shouted with determination Upon hearing this, the others swiftly joined the cault on y These were elite gad ss lighters, and their attacks were beyond teilying, Wherever the sword beams struck, steals umbled like cheese, reducing them to rubble One could only imagine the devastating effect such attar ke would have on a human body, tearing it into countless pieces Steve furrowed his brow, far ing the onught. Rather than confronting them head on, he relied on his agile footwork, skillfully evading their strikes. His footwork was extraordinary, reminiscent of willow fluff dancing in the wind, effortlessly eluding their furious assault, leaving them empty handed However, he had little time for counterattacks. Activating his Internal Strength inflicted excruciating pain as if he were being sliced open by a knife. Steve found elf engulfed in a nalless battle, surrounded by adversaries. Although their levels of cultivation were ordinary, d wielding weapons that far exceeded their own abilities The young eing the Soft Hedgehog Armor attacked more fiercely, unleashing attacks akin to tidal waves, each strike surpassing the previous in both power and ferocity. Even Steve¡¯s own strengli proved incapable of dealing a fatal blow to him. ¡°What the hell brought these bastards here? Steve muttered. This was the first time a mixture of helplessness and anger coursed through his veins. If it were solely a matter of his own skills being inadequate, he could ept being unable to defeat them. However, the fact that they possessed weapons of unknown origin, absorbing his attacks without flinching,bined with his own poisoned state hindering him from exerting his full potential, only added to his frustration. It was like a grown man being forced into a stalemate by a kid, not because the kid was superior, but simply because the kid had a damn gun. It was infuriating beyond words! This sense of powerlessness and frustration consumed Steve, fueling his discontent. Enduring the surging pain within, he sought openings amidst his evasive maneuvers, desperately striving to swiftly strike down his adversaries. Yet, every single attack was deflected by their weapons. Those weapons appeared tailor¨Cmade to counter him, effortlessly absorbing and neutralizing his strikes, rendering them ineffectual against these youthful assants. ¡°Damn¡­ these weapons, Steve uttered. He wore a solemn expression, his gaze fixed upon the arsenals before him. It was crystal clear that these weapons were far from ordinary. The three young men fighting against Steve wore triumphant smiles on their faces. They saw the possibility of defeating and killing Steve. Once they killed him this time, they would obtain the permission of their lord. When the time was right, they would be able to join the lord¡¯s cause. Rebuilding the Dolpharia Kingdom was no longer just a dream. ¡°Steve Sky, you¡¯ve realized it, haven¡¯t you? As long as we have these weapons, you can never defeat us! ¡°Let me tell you, these are weapons bestowed upon us by God. They are true divine artifacts. If you can defeat us, then you¡¯ll truly be a king! ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t possess such abilities.¡± The young man d in Soft Hedgehog Armor engaged in a fierce battle with Steve, taunting him along the way, his eyes icy cold. ¡°From today onward, the so¨Ccalled Battle King of the Longhard Kingdom is nothing but empty talk! ¡°We will cut off your head and hang it in the pce of our Dolpharia Kingdom.¡± Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 man is Set Hogeheg Annor, rachated confidence. convinced of his invincibility. A wicked grin though he had already vangushed Steve condition sported smug expressions. The Al their reach and held Steve in contempt 2D continued unabated as they mocked their opponent thest Despite Steve¡¯s tomadable proses the poison coursing through his veins left him defenseless against these highly skilled Before long his bad bore the gruesome marks of bloody wounds Topound his suffering their wegsons were tainted with poison, the toxin seeping deeper with each fresh injury. ed of poison is this Sth, desperately evading and retaliating, his situation pitiable. He summoned every ounce of strength to evade the onught. Then, he seized the detoxifying elixir he carried and hastily cresumed itN?velDrama.Org content rights. However, instead of bringing immediate relief, the antidote left him gasping for air, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood How is this possible¡± Steve¡¯s expression shifted Had the detoxifying elixir failed him At that critical moment, the young men wielding divine artifacts unleashed their attacks. des, spears, swords, and halberds converged on Steve¡¯s vulnerable spots with lightning speed. instant. Steve sustained numerous additional wounds. He yearned to strike back, but the poison raging within his body inflicted unbearable agony, as if his very organs were being torn asunder. He was left powerless Boom Amidst the chaos, a palm struck his chest, propelling him through the air, before he crashed brutally onto the ground Blood spewed from his mouth, leaving him in a pitiful state. ¡°Mr. Sky¡± ¡°My lord As they beheld the unfolding scene, Steve¡¯s subordinates were taken aback. They swiftly rushed over. But the troublemakers were too numerous and possessed formidable strength. Lord Supremacies of many countries had gathered these troublemakers, each a highly skilled expert, an elite among elites Though their number didn¡¯t match Steve¡¯s soldiers, each one possessed extraordinary abilities Theyunched a fierce attack, intercepting the soldiers who intended to support Steve, resulting in a brutal massacre. ¡°Steve Sky, you¡¯ve ravaged my homnd and imed the lives of my parents. Today, I shall put an end to your existence? ¡°Sever the head of this bastard to pay tribute to the spirits of our fallen kin¡± ¡°With the divine artifacts in our grasp, he stands no chance. y him!¡± The young men from the Dolpharia Kingdom reveled in sinister delight as they witnessed Steve¡¯s pitiful state. Two of them lunged forward, their swords aimed straight at his head. Their eyes glimmered with ferocity and an unyielding smirk as if they could already envision severing Steve¡¯s head ¡°Ever heard the tale of a hon felled by a rabbit?¡± At that moment, Steve¡¯s bone¨Cchilling voice reverberated. Steve fixed his gaze upon them, his eyes as sharp as knives. coldly prating the two individuals, radiating an overwhelming aura Ensnared in his intense stare, the two suddenly felt a surge of rm. Chapter 100s Before they could react, Neve materalized before them bike a ghostly apparition Two saber bears swept through, per the hearts of these god chas pera, Zawisting than dunsuugh, the wo Barbosajen impaling them onto the wall of the King & tform, Steve siga resolust, his imposing figure citanatina grandeur, his pace pareci¨®ng ¡°Tho.¡± Witnessing this spectacle, the armored youth and the others underwe Steve in disbelief ¡°Weren¡¯t you penoned¡± the armored youth insurrend Just moments ago, they had begged and sibshord Steve as id grinding tum quo the ground. V? victim to their posson, which could have left him weak and ferbir uwes Sieve het taller Yet, why did Steve still emanate such power Can 2 Poison really take jas rots echoed through the air as he propelled himself toward she answered youth like a aper¨Cthing Even before reaching his target, the earth trembled beneath the devastating ble beam, breg everything is to ph §£§à§ã§î Caught of gord, the armored young man forcefully propelled to the acoughing up torrents of bied The razor sharp saber beam tore through his garments, leaving only his armor antaT What the hell is it? Steve furrowed has brow, has care fixed upon the bende He had exerted his full strength to eliminate this young man However, his relentless assault failed to even scratch the imprable amo, a concrys beyond bebet As a seasoned king who had battled on the unforgiving extraterritoral Nadeeld for years, ha referers surpassed those of any other While the armored youth struggled to regain their bnce, Steve vanished and ly resppeared beade the others who had surrounded ham. A flicker of the saber beam! Unparalleled sharpness! No fancy maneuvers but just a iwch and merciless saber beams could be see instant, the onught of the terrifying saber beam sirsac?, all ?cker. Lamba were severed, and herb were pienoi Everyone was sent flying, drenched in blood grievously wounded Somey lifeless on the ground, their lives extinguishvesi. The sunnion were all possessors of divise artifacta Though they clung to life, they too suffered severe injuries, their eyes filled with a mixture of atomshment and head as they puzzed at Steve ¡°No way! You re paused and injured. How the hell are you still so damn string? They were all shocked Just a moment ago. Steve we bring overwhelmed by them, but now be bat deshed ha user beat. Whe lightning fast strike, he brought down an enemy His power was wearing and bone chilling If Steve had been possoned, they¡¯d be jushing up daisies by now? The merr thought tent shiver downs their spines, anil sweat ni kled down dwie toreben ven though Tim hanged up and postsimet. I¡¯ll still wear you all apart Before he could mist ins semETTUS; His saber came down hard scumpan When the sabernded, there The intense aura and the west of his attack descen him. Steve summoned us own tremen to block the o ng Their weapons sited tng dazzling sparks in the ar The dash of tenis mared louder tim With them at the center, terning stodave pict out 300 feet into the ur, spitting out blood ng ng! The am wonderin and Steve faced each othe citareng = tumiresi si In the upper fami Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 The thunderous echoes resounded continuously, shaking the surroundings Made beams ran all over, rending the earth apart and leaving deep craters behind. Steve and the armored young man engaged in a furious battle, moving at such incredible speed that it defied human perception. In reality, their figures disappeared, reced by intense bursts of saber beams, making it nearly impossible to discern the oue Wherever they went, buildings and walls crumbled in their wake. The surging de beams sliced through steel walls effortlessly, reducing them to rubble like cheese. Unfortunate warriors who failed to evade in time were ruthlessly minced into a bloody mess by the ferocious saber beams. ¡°Clear the way!¡± Onlookers were stunned by the sheer ferocity of their attacks and quickly retreated, creating a safe space for the battle. Boom Finally, with a deafening boom, a terrifying shockwave sent everyone within a 900¨Cfoot radius hurtling through the air. Speakers, gs, and various tools were instantly shattered into countless pieces. Steve and the armored youth separated, taking a moment to catch their breath on opposite sides. The armored youth bled from seven wounds, gasping for air, his face contorted in excruciating pain. Nevertheless, he tightly gripped the war de, his eyes aze with unwavering determination and a thirst for bloodshed. Meanwhile, Steve fared even worse. He, too, bled from seven wounds, his face pale, and his lips tinged with a dark. purplish hue. His body bore numerous deep gashes, exposing glimpses of bone and leaving a trail of blood. It was evident that he had been poisoned and injured, greatly weakening his strength. Currently, he was unable to y the young man and, instead, endured further wounds at his adversary¡¯s hands. Yet, he stood tall, emanating amanding and chilling presence, as he coldly locked his gaze onto the armored youth, exuding an overwhelming aura. Majestic like a mountain! Vast like the ocean! He had unfathomable depths! Consequently, many were intimidated by him, afraid to draw near. ¡°I thought you were so formidable, but it seems you¡¯ve also resorted to a secret technique just to barely hold on until now.¡± The armor youth wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared coldly at Steve. He shouted, ¡°Men, he used a secret technique to temporarily suppress the poison in his body. ¡°But now, he¡¯s already weakened. Don¡¯t worry, we all possess divine artifacts bestowed upon us by God. ¡°I guarantee we can defeat him!¡± With that, he approached Steve with his saber, emanating a fierce killing intent. Upon hearing this, the others showed signs of joy and moved swiftly toward Steve, surrounding him. Steve wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m weakened internally, but if I fight with all my strength, 1 can still defeat all of you!¡± ¡°We are protected by divine artifacts. Do you truly believe you can kill us?¡± sneered the armored youth. Upon hearing this, Steve furrowed his brow. The armor worn by this young man was indeed extraordinary. No matter how he attacked, it remained intact. It truly deserved to be called a divine artifact. And the weapons held by the others were also divine artifacts. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If they all attacked him together, there was a high likelihood that he would perish. 09:48 After all, the armored youth was right. He had forcefully used a secret technique to suppress the poison in his body. The intense battle with the armored youth earlier had truly injured his internal organs. At this moment, he felt the poison in his body bing increasingly difficult to control. Engaging in a life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle with this group of people would surely result in his demise. With these thoughts. Steve felt a sense of despair. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a bunch of worthless losers who can only rely on the strength of others. No wonder you were used as pawns by them!¡± Just as Steve was sinking into despair, Nigel¡¯s icy voice suddenly resounded. Along with the voice came a powerful and terrifying force that directly struck the armored youth and the others. Except for the armored youth, the others hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening before their bodies were pierced by this formidable force, drenched in blood. They stared at the bloody wounds on their bodies and nced behind them in disbelief. They found that Nigel suddenly appeared behind them. He looked at them with a contemptuous expression. ¡°What a bunch of worthless fools!¡± Nigel sneered with disdain. Gray and Locke, standing behind Nigel. had already been beheaded. Looking at Nigel, others fell to the ground. They died with unresolved grievances. ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± Steve¡¯s face showed a puzzled expression as he locked eyes with Nigel, his surprise evident. Steve was well aware of his own abilities, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t gain control of the situation instantly. The person standing before him, seemingly of simr age, had effortlessly defeated the three enemies with a single move. Though it was a sneak attack, even if they stood still and let him attack, Steve couldn¡¯t prate their defense formed by their weapons. ¡°I am associated with Shadow Knight.¡± Nigel¡¯s face turned unusually serious as he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our king instructing me to help you, based on your actions against our king alone, it would be enough for you to die here!¡± Nigel¡¯s words sent a shiver down Steve¡¯s spine. When did he provoke the king of Shadow Knight? After the incidents preceding the era of the Whileal Kingdom, Shadow Knight had be an entity that various forces in the world dared not provoke.. No matter how stubborn he was, Steve wouldn¡¯t dare to act hostile toward Shadow Knight, let alone its king. Nigel didn¡¯t give Steve a moment to think. He turned around and fixed his gaze on the young man in armor, grinning. ¡°Looks like your divine artifact is quite impressive, surviving my attack.¡± A moment ago, he hadunched a ruthless attack, eliminating everyone else. However, his strike hit the armor, leaving it undamaged, although the powerful force sent the armored youth flying. ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± The armored youth stared at Nigel, his eyes serious and cautious. When Nigel attacked earlier, the armored youth also defended himself, but he still got hit by him. If he didn¡¯t have the armor protecting him, he might have died. Nigel maintained a calm gaze. ¡°Like I told Steve, I¡¯m with Shadow Knight.¡± The armored youth¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing this. He clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Shadow Knight supposed to stay out of the affairs of other countries? Why are you helping the Longhard Kingdom now?¡± Nigel shook his head and retorted, ¡°Why do you need to know so much when you¡¯re already dead¡± The armored youth gritted his teeth, his gaze turning cold. ¡°I have a divine artifact protecting me. Do you think you can kili mer Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 The armored waung man stared at Nigel coldly and contidely Fawn though he had put seen how good Nigel was he wasfilent he could fight Nigel for several rounds. how Nigel, he Is it hard to kill you¡± Nigel askest calmly bak though my defense expert. So what have the armor, a divine artifact, protecting i How can you ix eyes were cold as he said word by word. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. As long as I have the armor, I wou think we really something with that amor? It¡¯s easy peasy for me if I want to kill you¡± Nigel said coldly ¡°Interesting Get over yourself! The armored young man sicered, his eyes filled with disdain and despise. In his opinion, Nigel would not be able to kill him as long as he had the divine artifact on him. Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, Nigel popped up to his face from nowhere. He was so fast! The armored young man¡¯s face changed as a strong sense of danger surged up to his chest. He retreated rapidly, trying to keep himself away from Nigel. However, it didn¡¯t work. Nigel had already swept out his saber like a gust of violent wind and shed at the armored young The armored young man quickly raised his hands and tried to block Nigel¡¯s attack. He thought he would remain invincible as long as he protected his face. ng! He had blocked the attack but was still forced to retreat step by step under Nigel¡¯s attack. Both his hands were in so much pain that they were numb. And he felt it was pretty dithcult to raise his hands. Before he could react, Nigel¡¯s saber suddenly shattered and turned into a thin and soft sword. The soft sword was as fast as lightning It broke through Nigel¡¯s defense like a poisonous snake and pierced the armored young man¡¯s throat. The armored young man widened his eyes in disbelief. He thought he was already invincible with a divine artifact like this defensive armor. Unexpectedly, Nigel¡¯s attack had already pierced his throat. At thest moment of life, he still could not believe he would die this way. And he could not believe that Nigel was so fast. He had been hit and fallen to the ground before he could resist Nigel¡¯s attack Blood sprung out of his throat and dyed the ground red. Nigel stared at the armored young man¡¯s dead body and said calmly, ¡°Yeah, your armor is good, but you stick ¡°You think you¡¯re invincible only because you have the armor? How naive. ¡°Look¡® Was it hard to kill you?¡± With that, he threw the soft sword to the ground. Steve saw it and looked more scared in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The saber was so big and thick, but Nigel could shatter it into a soft sword with no sweat. It showed that Nigel has reachest the limit of controlling his power. He was a real martial arts expert! A real master! Nigel looked towards King¡¯s tform and saw things were almost under control. Then he remained calm and said to Steve. ¡°Steve, the rest is up to you With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡± Steve hurriedly asked. Nigel didn¡¯t look much older than Steve, but Steve still showed him due respect. ¡°I think the others can settle the matters here. I have something else to do!¡± After saying this, Nigel did not care about Steve¡¯s reaction and just left in a hurry Steve looked at everything around him and gritted his teeth. Then, he roared, ¡°All soldiers, listen up. Launch a quick attack and suppress all the chaos!¡± After that, he forcefully used his power and rushed into the battlefield to clean up the insurgents. There was turmoil in King¡¯s tform, and things on the borders were also tricky. At this moment, the borders of Longhard Kingdom had turned into different fierce battlefields. Countless enemy troops charged over in a rain of bullets and great bloodshed. The people of the mortal world fought in their way, guarding their country¡¯s borders. Fortunately, outside Longhard Kingdom¡¯s borders, Shadow Knight had already knocked out many enemy countries¡®bat troops for Longhard Kingdom. Otherwise, if these forces pressed on the border altogether, Longhard Kingdom would be dragged into a bitter battle no matter how powerful she was. However, even so, lots of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers died on the battlefield, which was a tragedy. ¡°It¡¯s critical! But Sovereign still won¡¯t let us join in to help till now!¡± Far away from the border, a soldier from Shadow Knight watched the battle between Longhard Kingdom and other countries, looking very anxious. The soldier was also from the Longhard Kingdom and was outraged when he saw his country folks had fallen into a bitter battle with the enemies. ¡°Keep your voice down! It is Sovereign¡¯s order! We must obey it.¡± the soldier¡¯srade immediately reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I heard that Sovereign has a good rtionship with Longhard Kingdom. He won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked us toe here to help.¡± After hearing hisrade¡¯s words, the Longhard Kingdom soldier¡¯s face looked a bit relieved. However, as time passed, they did not see any backup forces. Instead, what awaited them was the forces of the enemy countries. Thebat forces of the enemy countries kepting at them like floods and ferocious beasts. They had just joined the battlefield andunched a fierce charge against Longhard Kingdom¡¯s camp. When they were charging, they were holding guns in their hands. They aimed at the guards guarding the borders andunched a terrifying attack and charge. Ordinary soldiers could not take the bullets with their bodies, but in the face of the enemies¡® indiscriminate bombardment, none of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers cowered back or ran away. Instead, they launched the most heroic charge in the rain of bullets. ¡°Look! Those sons of bitches areing! We might die on the battlefield today! Soldiers of Longhard Kingdom, charge with me!¡± ¡°Those who invade our country will be punished no matter how far they are!¡± ¡°We must protect our mothend and have no way out!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Kill all these invaders and protect the Longhard Kingdom.¡± ¡°Brothers, we must not let the enemies set their feet on our Longhard Kingdom even if we¡¯ll fight to the death. Kill them. all!¡± The soldiers of Longhard Kingdom shouted their heroic slogans as theyunched an attack on the enemies. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could only destroy ordinary enemies and couldn¡¯t do anything with those general¨Css enemies. Soon, they were forced to retreat under the enemy¡¯s charge. Countless Longhard Kingdom soldiers fought bravely in battle and died restraining the enemies tightly Dead bodies were everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers. It was an iparably tragic scene. It was like a living hell on earth, where one could smell blood in the air. Every second, ten to twenty Longhard Kingdom soldiers died. ¡°Break through the border and take over Longhard Kingdom! Charge!¡± The enemies were overjoyed when they saw they had a chance to cross the border. They attacked even more ferociously and chased after the border soldiers of Longhard Kingdom, trying to kill them all. They were ferocious and merciless and had ughtered many Longhard Kingdom guards. ¡°Where are the cultivators of Longhard Kingdom? Why aren¡¯t they here yet? Are they going to watch our soldiers die out here?¡± ¡°Attack! ughter them all! Guard Longhard Kingdom!¡± ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s fight it out with them!¡± The powerful forces of the enemy countries had made Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers feel a little desperate. But they did not run away. Instead, theyunched an even stronger charge. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 ¡°Hooah! Fight it out! ¡°Soldiers, let¡¯s fight it out for our country!¡± All soldiers at the Longhard Kingdom borders were fearless in the face of the enemy¡¯s invasion. They charged forward one after another and withstood the enemy¡¯s attacks. They advanced one after another. If one soldier died, the next would take his ce. Regardless of all, they would risk their lives to kill one or two enemies so they could die without anything to regret and would do all they could to stop the enemies from crossing the border. Thanks to the brave and determined Longhard Kingdom soldiers, the enemy countries could not break through the borders shortly, even if they had sent the crack troops. On the contrary, no matter how hard the enemy soldiers charged, they still could not break through, and lots of them were killed or wounded. Outside the border, the dead bodies of invading soldiers had piled up like a mountain. ¡°Son of a Bitch! What the hell are these Longhard Kingdom soldiers? Are they not afraid of death?¡± I¡¯ve never seen such soldiers before. Are they not afraid of death?¡± Many enemy generals and soldiers were stunned when they saw the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers charging forward to die one after another and biting their enemies though their arms and legs were chopped off. ¡°The soldiers of Longhard Kingdom are indeed worthy of respect!¡± ¡°They are iron warriors!¡± ¡°Their mothend is behind them, and they have no way out but to fight to win or die. They are indeed worthy of respect A cultivator from the Whileal Kingdom had witnessed the bravery and fearlessness of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers and couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. One of the general¨Css experts from the Whileal Kingdom sneered coldly. ¡°No matter how good the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers are, they must go to hell today. ¡°Pass down mymand. Charge again.¡± Following his words, Whileal Kingdom¡¯s soldiers charged forward again like ferocious beasts and attacked Longhard Kingdom¡¯s border guards. ¡°Hold it!¡± ¡°Boys, we must hold on until reinforcements arrive!¡± ¡°Even if we die, we can¡¯t let these sons of bitches cross the borders of Longhard Kingdom.¡± The soldiers of Longhard Kingdom shouted and roared. They resisted the attack with theirst bit of strength. However, they were no match for the enemy. The enemy troops were well¨Cequipped and powerful and had killed many of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. Blood stained the ground at the borders, and dead bodies piled up like mountains. ¡°Retreat! Back to the city wall!¡± When the general¨Cssmander of the guards saw the situation, he immediately gave an order and told everyone to retreat to the city wall and fight to the death. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t help at all.. Boom! A general¨Css expert from the Whileal Kingdom wielded an iparably big siege hammer and shattered the city gate with a single swing, forcefully cracking the door open. He held the giant hammer in his hand and was invincibly powerful. He swept through everything and killed many of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers standing in his way. ¡°Kill them!¡± When the soldiers of the Whileal Kingdom saw the crack in the gate, they immediately rushed over ferociously and started #massacre The general¨Cssmander of Longhard Kingdom led the soldiers and fought to the death. However, more than half of them were killed soon afterward. They could not resist these ferocious beasts at all. The general¨Css expert from Whileal Kingdom looked bloody cold. He waved his fighting sword and thundered coldly. ¡°All soldiers, listen up. Kill all the guards! ¡°From today on, we will devastate Longhard Kingdom!¡± Following his words, all of Whileal Kingdom¡¯s soldiers charged toward Longhard Kingdom¡¯s general¨C ss experts and the soldiers, and they all looked extremely aggressive and murderous. The soldiers of Longhard Kingdom were quickly forced to retreat to the corner of the city walls and looked despaired in their eyes. Only a few thousand soldiers were left, but their enemies were up to 300 thousand people! The soldiers of Longhard Kingdom were heavily outnumbered by their enemy. It would be an unequal war It was simply a hopeless situation. ¡°General, what should we do now?¡± When Longhard Kingdom¡¯s warriors saw the scene, they all gripped their weapons hard and red at the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. Their eyes were filled with despair and anger. They all clenched their fists tightly and were overwhelmed with anger and hatred. How they wished they could tear these people in front of them into pieces! The General gritted his teeth and took out a piece of cloth to wrap around the saber in his hand. His eyes were sharp as he said coldly, ¡°At this point, we have no way out. Everyone, listen up. Today, we will die for our country. ¡°Even if we have to fight to the death, we can¡¯t let the enemies mess around in the Longhard Kingdom!¡± When the others heard that, their eyes also zed with endless killing intent and hatred. They were feeling despair, but their determination to fight, intention to kill, and rage had already soared to their peak. ¡°All soldiers of Longhard Kingdom, follow behind me and attack the enemy!¡± At that moment, there came a loud voice on the battlefield. Immediately afterward, they heard an iparably loud charge sound. Hearing that, the soldiers of Longhard Kingdom were instantly inspired and looked towards the other side of the voice. In front of everyone, an old priest in a gray robe appeared. His hair was gray, but his face was rosy. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, and he had a white horsetail whisk in his hand. He looked sage¨Clike and dignified. The old priest had the air of an invincible god¨Css expert, and it felt like he could y it all. His appearance also made the forces of the enemy countries tremble in fear. ¡°Holly shit! A god¨Css expert?¡± When the general¨Css expert from the Whileal Kingdom saw the old priest, he was shocked. The old priest standing on the battlefield looked around and saw the dead bodies of the Longhard Kingdom soldiers on the ground. He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. ¡°You bastards have ughtered the soldiers of Longhard Kingdom at will, haven¡¯t you?¡± As he spoke, he gave people a feeling of suppression and strength. Each of the old priest¡¯s words stabbed into the enemies¡® hearts like a knife. His voice was so loud that it resounded throughout the entire battlefield. ¡°It¡¯s our turn to ughter you! ¡°Kill them all!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he shed and instantly appeared to the face of the Whileal Kingdom¡¯s general¨Css expert from somewhere far away. The old priest was so fast and popped up in front of him before the general¨Css expert could react in time. The sad priest savage the horsetail whisk in his hand, and the general¨Css expert¡¯s head fell to the ground before he could denly der, the old priest rushed into the enemy¡¯s camp and started a massacre without mercy. Wemerke was, fesh and blood sttered. The Borstall whisk was stained with blood, and the enemy soldiers were massively killed. The gods expert was one of a million. Even in arge kandom there were few god¨Css experts only. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. One coldt sex many god¨Css experts anywhere but a super troop like Shadow Knight. At this moment, the old priest attacked with unstoppable force! The Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, who had been in endless rage and resentment, saw that their reinforcements had finally arrived, and they all roared and charged toward the enemy. ings went the other way around. The enemy forces had turned from an advantage to a disadvantage. The soldiers of Longhard Kingdom followed behind the old priest andunched an iparably violent charge. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 This was not the only ce where the same thing happened God¨Css experts presented themselves in the east, south. west, and north and almost everywhere of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s borders and joined Longhard Kingdom¡¯s camp to fight against the invading armies Not only that, but the warriors of Shadow Knight also joined the battle. With them joining the battle, the situation was instantly reversed. At first, Longhard Kingdom was at a disadvantage, but they turned the table to gain the upper hand and began to counterattack the invading enemy forces. The sudden change had freaked out enemy countries, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Since when did Longhard Kingdom have so many god¨Css experts?¡± ¡°Where did these peoplee from? We got the wrong information!¡± ¡°We should ask those so¨Ccalled Gods to make a move!¡± The opposing general¨Css experts, who had been immersed in the joy of killing Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, couldn¡¯t help be panic. Longhard Kingdom¡¯s powerful forces were out of their expectations. Most importantly, they would have to face Longhard Kingdom¡¯s endless rageter if they failed to take down Longhard Kingdom at this time. Except for Longhard Kingdom, they also had to face Shadow Knight¡¯s rage. ¡°Hurry up! Send for those Gods to join the battle. Were it not for them, we wouldn¡¯t have dered war on Longhard Kingdom in the first ce!¡± Lord Supremacy from the Darleston Kingdom watched the video transmitted from the battlefield and screamed his throat The kingdom was faced with a great army force on the border and started to panic, but people in the Longhard Kingdom were filled with cheers and excitement. ¡°Look, Lord Supremacy. Those cultivators have all stood out!¡± In one pce of Longhard Kingdom, a soldier, who was in charge of rying the dispatchmand, could not help but cry when he watched the video of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s borders through the satellite signal. How many years had it been? Although Longhard Kingdom had remained a firm stand at the top of the world¡¯s powers, only people from Longhard Kingdom knew that it had been a long way with trials and hardships for thousands of years. during which a group of mysterious cultivators had shed their blood and tears for their country. At the most dangerous times, these cultivators would turn up. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And they would turn the situation and save Longhard Kingdom from disaster with their power. Once Longhard Kingdom was safe, they would disappear again and hide in deep mountains and forests, and they would conceal their identities and never take credit, which had made them the real capable hermits. Longhard Kingdom was besieged on all sides at this time. These cultivators stood out for their country once again. ¡°Do you think no one from the Longhard Kingdom can stop you? ¡°All disciples of Lytitos Mountain, listen up!¡± In the video, an old Daoist priest in a purple robe floated down from the sky like a God! Behind the old Daoist priest were many disciples of Lytitos Mountain, each of which had a horsetail whisk in the back and held a sword. ¡°The disciples of Lytitos Mountain swear to guard the borders of Longhard Kingdom and take out all the invaders!¡± The Daoist priest in the purple robe was sage¨Clike and red at the people from Slotania Kingdom furiously. ¡°Today, we can settle the old and new scores at a time!¡± The purple¨Crobed Daoist priest was the first to rush towards Slotania Kingdom¡¯s camp. Then the eighteen best disciples behind him guarded all the directions and surroundings and followed closely behind. After that, those ordinary disciples applied whatever they had learned to fight, like the Eight Trigrams and the five elements. Arrays passed down for thousands of years appeared one after another. These arrays are k or defense In just a moment, they showed the invaders a monstrous killing aura Although the ordinary disciples of Lytitos Mountain couldn¡¯t unleash the most original strengths of the arrays, they were more than enough to kill the soldiers of Slotania Kingdom! Morgener, many more experts from Lytitos Mountain appeared in every corner. They held sharp weapons andunched iparably fierce attacks on the Slotania Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. oon enough, all the Slotamia Kingdom¡¯s troops were attacked front and rear. The Daoist priests of Lytitos Mountain had broken their formation, and they were on the verge of copse. It didn¡¯t only happen at the southeastern borders. Powerful cultivators appeared in other ces. The first thing they did after they showed up was kill the enemy troops and guard the borders of Longhard Kingdom. Thunder Arriv Somewhere at the border, thunder and lightning cracked the sky as they came for the troops of the Caspian Kingdom. The elephants trained to fight suffered heavy losses under the attack of Thunder Array. Hundreds of the Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers were burned to ashes in a second. There were too many of them. Hundreds of thousands of the Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers stretched out endlessly. upying arge in These attacks only killed a small number of the Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers but still frightened them all, and they turned pale with fear In front of the Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, a group of Daoist priests in Daoist robes blocked their lines of attack andunched a terrifying attack at them. You¡¯ve ughtered good soldiers of the Longhard Kingdom. Now, you¡¯ll pay it back with your lives! An eye for an eye!¡± The old Daoist priest running at the front had a sharp weapon hanging above his head and charged toward the enemy troops. The Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers couldn¡¯t take his attack, and they abandoned their armor and shitted their pants. ¡°General, help! We¡¯re no match for this kind of people. We can¡¯t fight them. General, please join the battle and help us!¡± The soldiers of the Caspian Kingdom panicked and hurriedly cried for help. At this moment, an iparably terrifying general¨Css expert appeared. He was a nine¨Cstar general¨Css expert, which meant he was only one step away from being a god¨C ss expert. He was wearing armor and holding a fighting sword, which gave him a powerful aura of energy. He shed at those cultivators from Lytitos Mountain and killed several priests. Seeing that, the soldiers of the Caspian Kingdom finally sighed with relief, and their morale was roused greatly. However, it wasn¡¯t time for them to celebrate yet. The old Daoist priest had already appeared. With a sh of a sword beam, he cut the general¨Css expert, who was pretty close to being the god¨Css expert, into two. Blood sshed everywhere. All the soldiers of the Caspian Kingdom were shocked when they saw it. For heaven¡¯s sake, that was an expert who was infinitely close to a god¨Css expert, yet he was killed in one move? If they had to fight such a terrifying old Daoist priest, wouldn¡¯t they be digging their graves? ¡°Jesus! He¡¯ll crush us. Let¡¯s just run.¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore! I wanna go home!¡± Thinking of it, everyone on the battlefield was afraid and uneasy. They dropped their weapons one after another and fled in despair. When a group of soldiers escaped, the Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers sullered from low morale in no time. At this moment, the troops of hundreds of thousands of soldiers were defeated The old Daoist priest and his disciples were all extremely brave and ferocious to fight. Hundreds of them chased after hundreds of thousands of the Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers from the Southern Heavenly Gate to the Eastern Prakosto Road. In the distance. Lord Supremacy of the Caspian Kingdom also saw what happened. His face sank, and he immediately asked the God beside him for help. ¡°God, please join the battle now.¡± If the battle went like this, all the Caspian Kingdom¡¯s soldiers would probably be ughtered, and Steve would destroy their country, too. Theyunched the attacks under the arrangement of the Gods from God¡¯s Land. And he must seek help from the Gods now that things didn¡¯t go well. ¡°What¡¯s the rush¡® It¡¯s not the time yet.¡± The ¡°God in his mouth was a woman. The woman looked like she was in her early twenties, but her eyes were filled with sharpness and coldness. She said word by word. ¡°When all their people appear, someone wille at them.¡± Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 The woman stared at the old priest and the other priests charging forward. Her eyes looked sharp and ferocious as if she didn¡¯t think much of them. Since his God had said so, Lord Supremacy of the Caspian Kingdom did not dare to say anything else. He could do nothing but watch his soldiers fall under the charge of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. He clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with unwillingness and anger. These were all lives. They were citizens of the Caspian Kingdom, children of their respective parents, husbands of some women, and fathers of some children. They should have been living a good life in their country, but they were forced to participate in the war only to obey the orders of the Gods from God¡¯s Land. Though Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators were hunting these people down, the Gods just sat back and did nothing. They did not care about these people¡¯s lives at all. They looked so cold in their eyes. He was furious! However, he could do nothing with a superior and mighty God. All the kingdoms suppressing Longhard Kingdom¡¯s borders had received God¡¯s orders to invade the Longhard Kingdom. They had to fight even if they could not win the battle. To resist? Of course, they had thought of it. However, all the Lord Supremacy of the rebellious kingdoms had lost their head. God¡¯s dignity was sacred and invible. The Gods from God¡¯s Land were especially cold and heartless. Once someone disobeyed them, they would start a massacre. In their words, the will of God could not be questioned. They had killed many countries¡® Lord Supremacy. That was why the Lord Supremacy of the Caspian Kingdom dared not resist. He could do nothing but obey the orders and even couldn¡¯tin when he watched his soldiers being killed He felt that a Lord Supremacy like him had no dignity at all. ¡°Does Longhard Kingdom have so many hidden experts?¡± The female God stared coldly at the old priest ughtering their soldiers on the battlefield and had a murderous look. ¡°Lord Supremacy, what should we do next?¡± In a safe house in Lightdom City, the Dragon King watched the video and saw that his side had finally gained some advantage, and he sighed with relief. But the Lord Supremacy Dennis did not look relieved at all. Instead, he looked even more anxious and solemn. Seeing that, the Dragon King was shocked. He did not understand why Lord Supremacy had that look on his face. Was the problem still unsolved? ¡°You wannae with me to visit the hidden experts?¡± Lord Supremacy suddenly stood up and walked towards the innermost door. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It was something serious. We just can¡¯t put everything on those soldiers and Shadow Knight.. ¡°We have to do our job!¡± Hidden experts? Hearing this, the Dragon King¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had nevere near the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s hidden experts before, but Lord Supremacy had offered him the chance at this time. It must be a big deal! The war at the border was ongoing, yet the battle at King¡¯s tform was not over. Thanks to Shadow Knight, Steve gradually stabilized the situation, but many people had already died there. 09.50 Ivan Sky, Steve¡¯s younger brother, died fighting the enemy. Before Steve¡¯s younger brother died tragically, a member of Shadow Knight was nearby. He did not help because they learned that Steve¡¯s younger brother had offended Han in the competition some time ago. Shadow Knight wasn¡¯t as merciful as the Virgin Mary. They held grudges and wouldn¡¯t go easy on those who had offended their king! Anyway, Ivan was a bad guy in their eyes. During his reign, Ivanmitted many crimes, such as burning houses, killing the innocent, robbing people, and raping women. He deserved to die. Although Ivan was dead, Steve quickly got things under control with the help of Shadow Knight. Therefore, he did not dare to me Shadow Knight. ¡°Mr. Jaber, are you alright?¡± Nigel, who was supposed to rush to the battlefield, got down from King¡¯s tform and found Han, who had just ended a battle. He looked at the pits and holes around Han and could tell that Han had just ended a bitter battle. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Han was smoking his cigarette calmly and said lightly, I¡¯ve just dealt with two people.¡± When Nigel saw the two dead bodies the soldiers had carried away, he could not help but tremble a little.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Even their dead bodies are emitting such a powerful force. I can¡¯t imagine how powerful they were when they were alive?¡± Nigel was shocked. After all, Nigel ttered himself as the best expert in God Realm. Although he had exaggerated it, it still showed what a good expert Nigel was. However, he was scared by the dead bodies. He was shocked but admired Han even more from the bottom of his heart. In the entire world, only Han had the power to kill the cultivators from God Realm. ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the border now?¡± Han calmed himself a little and looked at Nigel with a worried face. Without hesitation, Nigel reported to Han on the situation at the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s borders. ¡°Longhard Kingdom is surrounded by its enemies from all sides. Fortunately, quite a group of reclusive cultivators stood out and cooperated with Shadow Knight and the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s troops to temporarily stabilize the situation.¡± When Han heard that Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators had all stood out for the country, he was excited, too. He had always known that many cultivators lived in seclusion in the Longhard Kingdom. Some of them could be traced back to the era of energy cultivation, and they were real experts who could scare the shit out of people. Soon, Han chilled out from his excitement and said calmly, ¡°If they stood out, they might be able to fight against some experts from God¡¯s Land.¡± Han¡¯s words shocked Nigel. In Nigel¡¯s eyes, the reclusive cultivators were at the top of all the experts. However, in the mouth of Han, these people could only fight against some ordinary experts from God¡¯s Land. Nigel, who did not know much about God¡¯s Land, began to imagine how terrifying it was. Even some ordinary experts from God¡¯s Land had the power to fight all the reclusive cultivators from the Longhard Kingdom. If all of their best experts joined the battle, God¡¯s Land would probably be able to destroy the world. Han seemed to have read Nigel¡¯s mind. He pointed at the dead men from Saber Sect, who were carried away, and said, ¡°Both of them should be disciples of God¡¯s Land. They imed to be genius cultivators, but in my opinion, they are just ordinary disciples, but they¡¯ve reached the cultivation level of God Realm.¡± Nigel heard it and could not help but suppress an intake of breath. He did not expect God¡¯s Land to be so powerful. ¡°Alright! We have to hurry over to the border to help!¡± Han looked into the distance and said in a deep voice, ¡°Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators should be fighting the experts from God¡¯s Land. We can¡¯t just stay here and do nothing.¡± He would use himself as bait and lure the people of God¡¯s Land to attack him. If they fought in a big city, they would inevitably destroy the buildings and harm the innocent. If he were to fight them in the vast ces at the borders, he could still go on a killing spree, even if there were many experts from God¡¯s Land. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Han had thought it through very clearly. The people from God¡¯s Land had appeared in batches. They lud turned up around the world, not just in Lightdom City. Moreover, he had killed only two to three people from God¡¯s Land, so he hadn¡¯t caught much attention yet. It would take a while for the people in God¡¯s Land overseas to get the news. They would not make it here so fast. Therefore, he wanted to make a scene at the border and make it known to the world. In that case, the experts of God¡¯s Land would pay attention to him shortly ande to find fault with him. ¡°Mr. Jaber, you¡¯re wrong. People from God¡¯s Land have not shown themselves yet, but the Longhard Kingdom hasunched a counterattack under the leadership of the cultivators and forced the enemy to retreat continuously.¡± ¡°What!¡± When Han heard Nigel¡¯s reply, he put on a solemn face. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. So many kingdoms besieged the Longhard Kingdom altogether. It must be the idea of God¡¯s Land. ¡°Reasonably speaking, the people from God¡¯s Land are arrogant and superior, and they could never bear the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators acting so recklessly under their noses. ¡°What are they going to do?¡± As far as he knew the people from God¡¯s Land, Han thought they should have killed everyone arrogantly. Moreover, he faked his death to follow Terencest time and got the definite news that more experts had left God¡¯s Land and been part of this. Besides Terence from Sword Sect and the two men from Saber Sect, he was sure that more experts would appear to take the world¡¯s famous mountains and historic sites. ***If Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators can chase the enemy away, what¡¯s the purpose of the people from God¡¯s Land doing all these things? Where are they now?¡± Han thought to himself. Seeing that look on Han¡¯s face, Nigel remained silent smartly. ¡°Shit! God¡¯s Land wants to kill everyone!¡± Suddenly, Han seemed to have thought of something, and his face changed drastically. He turned around to look at Nigel and said anxiously, ¡°Inform the members of Shadow Knight immediately. Tell them they must stop Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers from getting too far.¡± The experts from God¡¯s Land must also know that many soldiers and generals of these countries were no match for the Longhard Kingdom. Even if Steve¡¯s crack troops retreated, they still couldn¡¯t break through the borders of Longhard Kingdom. However, those countries who already knew they would stand no chance to win the battle still charged toward the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s borders. They were not afraid of death and did not hesitate. It meant that someone was behind these countries to back them up. Those invading soldiers had lost the battle and retreated, and they were chased and hunted down by the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators, causing countless death. But experts from God¡¯s Land still hadn¡¯t made any move yet. The only exnation was that it was a trap! The experts from God¡¯s Land used the troops of these countries as bait to lure out the reclusive experts and kill them all. This was the best way, which could save both time and effort! In other words, it was good that Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators stood up for their country. However, if they were blinded by bloodlust and wanted to chase after the enemy countries and destroy their crack troops, they would probably fall into the trap. Currently, the most important thing was to stop them from charging forward and make them retreat. Otherwise, once the cultivators fell into the trap, what awaited them would be endless despair and ughter. ¡°But..¡± Nigel looked puzzled. It should be something to be happy about tounch a counterattack, which meant they were about to win the battle. But soon, Nigel understood what Han meant. Nigel cursed and could say nothing more under such circumstances. He took out Shadow Knight¡¯s specializedmunication device and hurriedly gave the order to stop Longhard Kingdom¡¯s troops from attacking and made it clear that no Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers¡® lives could be harmed. Shadow Knight was confused when they received the order, wondering why they had to stop Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers from charging forward since they were here to help. Were they going to let the enemies go But the essential quality of Shadow Knight was the power of execution. Although puzzled, they rushed out without hesitation to stop Longhard Kingdoni¡¯s soldiers from charging forward. ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± When the soldiers of the Longhard Kingdom saw it, they looked at the Shadow Knight¡¯s members in an alert. If the news that Shadow Knight¡¯s members had helped Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers hadn¡¯t been passed down around, the action just now would have caused a big fight. ¡°In the order of our Sovereign, we must stop Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers from charging forward.¡± A Captain from Shadow Knight looked at the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers before him and said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Amander of the Longhard Kingdom stepped out and stared at the Captain from Shadow Knight without a blink. His eyes were so sharp that it looked like he would kill the Captain. ¡°Do you know how badly the Longhard Kingdom has been humiliated just now?¡± The General from the Longhard Kingdom roared Before the cultivators arrived, they had no chance to fight back. Instead, they could only watch their comrades fall in front of them and could do nothing With the help of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators, they finally had a chance to revenge on their enemies, but the person thi !front of them wanted to stand in their way! How could the members of Shadow Knight not know what Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers were thinking? Were they in the shoes of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, they would probably fly into a rage, too. But they didn¡¯t have a choice. An order was an order As long as it was an order from the higher¨Cups of the regiment, they must carry it out unconditionally! ¡°I don¡¯t know why the higher¨Cups gave such an order, but I can tell you that we definitely won¡¯t let you take another step forward The Captain sighed, came up to the General of the Longhard Kingdom, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take a word of advice. buddy. I assure you that our higher¨Cups have no ill intentions. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent me to help you attack the enemies outside the border.¡± ¡°But The General of Longhard Kingdom did understand it. But they were supposed to receive the order from the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s army headquarters to stop charging forward instead of taking a word of advice from Shadow Knight If he carried out such an order, he would not be able to face his soldiers when he returned, nor would be be able to visit the heroes graves who had died on the battlefield ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t stop attacking until we receive the order from the beadquarters!¡± As he spoke, the General of the Longhard Kingdom gave a military salute to the Captain from Shadow Knight Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why your higher¨Cups decided to help us, tell them we appreciate it! After saying that, the General of Longhard Kingdom returned to his troops. The members of Shadow Knight couldn¡¯t helps But admire burn when they saw the determined look on his face ¡°Soldiers, follow me¡± ¡°Sir, the headquarters has ordered us to retreat to Boom! Before the messenger could finish his words they saw an explosion two miles away mes soared into the sky, giving out the most destructive power Seeing the explosion before them, the General of I ghard Kingdom was shos ked If Shadow Kright hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would have been killed in the explosion Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 The range of the explosion was too huge, and mes soared into the sky. The shock wave swept in all directions like a tsunami. Even though they were far away, the hair of the generals and warriors of Longhard Kingdom was blown back by the shock wave, and their robes fluttered The wind hit painfully. It was obvious that if they were in the center of the explosion, all of them would have died. ¡°Quick, go and investigate, The General from the Longhard Kingtlom said in a deep voice. A scout immediately rushed over to examine. ¡°Report immediately. How big was the explosion?¡± The General asked with hismunicator. ¡°The diameter of the explosion was 0.6 miles. The aftershock spread to 6 miles. All living beings were burned with these 6 miles.¡± The scout¡¯s report immediately came through themunicator, his voice trembling. Upon hearing this, the General and all the warriors present were dumbfounded. They felt intensively lucky in their hearts as if they had survived a cmity. ¡°These danned bastards want to kill all of us here!¡± The General spat on the ground and nced at the Captain of the Shadow Knight with a hint of guilt on his face. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Tm really sorry. Thank you again!¡± The General saluted the members of Shadow Knight again with a respectful and grateful attitude. This was Longhard Kingdom¡¯s noblest gesture of respect. The other Longhard Kingdom soldiers did the same, bowing deeply to the Captain of Shadow Knight. If it weren¡¯t for Shadow Knight¡¯s Captain trying his best to stop them from advancing, they would not have been able to escape. All of them would have definitely died. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re just following orders. ¡°You guys can go back now. Leave the rest to us.¡± The Captain imitated the General¡¯s actions and returned the salute. Just as the warriors of Longhard Kingdom received the order, the Shadow Knight¡¯s members also received the mission order and prepared to carry it out. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± The General of Longhard Kingdom looked puzzled. ¡°To destroy the country, of course!¡± The Shadow Knight¡¯s Captain spoke coldly. Such a simple sentence was filled with the breaths of death. Such vigor was definitely not something that could be faked or learned. Only those who had truly experienced extremely dangerous situations could possess such an imposing manner. ¡°Destroy¡­ destroy the country?¡± Compared to the imposing manner that the Shadow Knight¡¯s Captain disyed, what surprised the General of the Longhard Kingdom was the content of his speech. Destroying a country was no joke. Under the leadership of Steve Sky, Longhard Kingdom had indeed done such a thing. However, they had to pay a huge price toplete it. Now that they were facing internal and external problems, it was clear that the enemy had a very powerful person behind them helping. Yet, the Shadow Knight still wanted to go over and destroy the country? Was this not a little too impulsive? ¡°Our king said that every country that bullied the Longhard Kingdom must be taught a lesson!¡± the Captain of the Shadow Knight said coldly. After saying that, the Shadow Knight¡¯s people left in an orderly manner. hajuce toly Abouts of nearly ten thousand people only needed three mitutes to evacuate. Suhan exaggerated speed of retreat shocked the Longhard Kingdom soldiers again. possible, I want to go too. The Deputy General came to the General¡¯s side, his eyes filled with excitement. They mist have gone to avenge our kingdom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we need to protect our borders and keep the wars of fire out from the Longhard Kingdom!¡± ¡°I want to go too. I want to destroy those bastards¡® countries and make them pay a painful price.¡± The other Longhard Kingdom soldiers also nodded, their eyes filled with fighting spirit and hatred. Those countries had invaded the border of the Longhard kingdom, causing the kingdom to suffer from heavy casualties. ¡°That¡¯s enough. They have their tasks, and we have our duties. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve repelled the enemy and protected the country, we¡¯ve sessfullypleted our mission. ¡°All soldiers, listen up Retreat!¡± The General looked deeply at the departing figures of the Shadow Knight¡¯s men. Then, he gave an order for all Longhard Kingdom¡¯s warriors to retreat and return to the border city. At this moment, after the Sovereign¡¯s orders were issued, all of the Shadow Knight¡¯s men were sent to various parts of the world. All the countries that participated in their campaign against the Longhard Kingdom were targets of the Shadow Knight. Not only the Shadow Knight but even some of the other world¨Css mercenary groups also participated in this battle. Some wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get a winning share. Some wanted to show off their strength in front of the Shadow Knight. Some wanted to take this opportunity to take revenge. However, most of it was out of admiration for the Shadow Knight and its Sovereign. In just a short period of time, those who had attacked the Longhard Kingdom before were attacked by all the mercenary groups from all over the world. Many of the military department¡¯s weapons were destroyed. The pces and royal families of those countries werepletely upied. Some were even burned down. ¡°Retreat quickly. Stop attacking the Longhard Kingdom. Return to defend the country!¡± ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± When those Lord Supremacies, who were of no match for the Longhard Kingdom, learned that their country had been attacked, their expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly led their teams to retreat from the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s border and return to their country. In an instant, the pressure on the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s border was significantly reduced, and many countries were forced to withdraw. All the Longhard Kingdom soldiers looked at the retreating enemies before ncing at each other. Then, they let out a long sigh of relief and fell to the ground. ¡°Quick, count the number of people. How much did we lose today?¡± ¡°A real man is sure to take the revenge. After Steve bes the King, we must charge back and kill those people!¡± The generals and warriors of the Longhard Kingdom looked at the border that was covered in blood and corpses. They were furious to kill and destroy the other countries. ¡°Since these bastards are here, let¡¯s set fire to their homnd!¡± Han, who was sitting in the helicopter, observed the activities of the various mercenaries on the Shadow Knight¡¯sputer and sneered. ¡°After all the forces in the mortal world have retreated, I want to see how many people are left in God¡¯s Land¡± As he spoke, Han put on his mask, and the Sovereign of Shadows appeared again. ¡°Sovereign, what do you n to do this time?¡± Nigel, who was sitting beside Han, had a heavy expression on his face. With how much the Shadow Knight was standing up for the Longhard Kingdom, it would definitely attract the attention of some scheming people. If people knew that the Sovereign of Shadows was a citizen of the Longhard Kingdom, they would definitely put the Longhard Kingdom at the center of the storm again. ¡°Immediately spread vague news to the outside world. Tell them the Sovereign of Shadows¡® headquarters is set at the Whileal Kingdom!¡± Han would naturally think about things that Nigel could think of. At this moment, Han¡¯s face revealed a hint of a scheme. As long as such news spread, the Whileal Kingdom would ber the center of attention. When that happened, the people of God¡¯s Land would look for trouble with that of the Whileal Kingdom. Han¡¯s move was very l asked with hismunicator. ¡°The diameter of the explosion was 0.6 miles. The aftershock spread to 6 miles. All living beings were burned with these 6 miles.¡± The scout¡¯s report immediately came through themunicator, his voice trembling. Upon hearing this, the General and all the warriors present were dumbfounded. They felt intensively lucky in their hearts as if they had survived a cmity. ¡°These danned bastards want to kill all of us here!¡± The General spat on the ground and nced at the Captain of the Shadow Knight with a hint of guilt on his face. ¡°Tm really sorry. Thank you again!¡± The General saluted the members of Shadow Knight again with a respectful and grateful attitude. This was Longhard Kingdom¡¯s noblest gesture of respect. The other Longhard Kingdom soldiers did the same, bowing deeply to the Captain of Shadow Knight. If it weren¡¯t for Shadow Knight¡¯s Captain trying his best to stop them from advancing, they would not have been able to escape. All of them would have definitely died. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re just following orders. ¡°You guys can go back now. Leave the rest to us.¡± The Captain imitated the General¡¯s actions and returned the salute. Just as the warriors of Longhard Kingdom received the order, the Shadow Knight¡¯s members also received the mission order and prepared to carry it out. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± The General of Longhard Kingdom looked puzzled. ¡°To destroy the country, of course!¡± The Shadow Knight¡¯s Captain spoke coldly. Such a simple sentence was filled with the breaths of death. Such vigor was definitely not something that could be faked or learned. Only those who had truly experienced extremely dangerous situations could possess such an imposing manner. ¡°Destroy¡­ destroy the country?¡± Compared to the imposing manner that the Shadow Knight¡¯s Captain disyed, what surprised the General of the Longhard Kingdom was the content of his speech. Destroying a country was no joke. Under the leadership of Steve Sky, Longhard Kingdom had indeed done such a thing. However, they had to pay a huge price toplete it. Now that they were facing internal and external problems, it was clear that the enemy had a very powerful person behind them helping. Yet, the Shadow Knight still wanted to go over and destroy the country? Was this not a little too impulsive? ¡°Our king said that every country that bullied the Longhard Kingdom must be taught a lesson!¡± the Captain of the Shadow Knight said coldly. After saying that, the Shadow Knight¡¯s people left in an orderly manner. hajuce toly Abouts of nearly ten thousand people only needed three mitutes to evacuate. Suhan exaggerated speed of retreat shocked the Longhard Kingdom soldiers again. possible, I want to go too. The Deputy General came to the General¡¯s side, his eyes filled with excitement. They mist have gone to avenge our kingdom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we need to protect our borders and keep the wars of fire out from the Longhard Kingdom!¡± ¡°I want to go too. I want to destroy those bastards¡® countries and make them pay a painful price.¡± The other Longhard Kingdom soldiers also nodded, their eyes filled with fighting spirit and hatred. Those countries had invaded the border of the Longhard kingdom, causing the kingdom to suffer from heavy casualties. ¡°That¡¯s enough. They have their tasks, and we have our duties. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve repelled the enemy and protected the country, we¡¯ve sessfullypleted our mission. ¡°All soldiers, listen up Retreat!¡± The General looked deeply at the departing figures of the Shadow Knight¡¯s men. Then, he gave an order for all Longhard Kingdom¡¯s warriors to retreat and return to the border city. At this moment, after the Sovereign¡¯s orders were issued, all of the Shadow Knight¡¯s men were sent to various parts of the world. All the countries that participated in their campaign against the Longhard Kingdom were targets of the Shadow Knight. Not only the Shadow Knight but even some of the other world¨Css mercenary groups also participated in this battle. Some wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get a winning share. Some wanted to show off their strength in front of the Shadow Knight. Some wanted to take this opportunity to take revenge. However, most of it was out of admiration for the Shadow Knight and its Sovereign. In just a short period of time, those who had attacked the Longhard Kingdom before were attacked by all the mercenary groups from all over the world. Many of the military department¡¯s weapons were destroyed. The pces and royal families of those countries werepletely upied. Some were even burned down. ¡°Retreat quickly. Stop attacking the Longhard Kingdom. Return to defend the country!¡± ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± When those Lord Supremacies, who were of no match for the Longhard Kingdom, learned that their country had been attacked, their expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly led their teams to retreat from the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s border and return to their country. In an instant, the pressure on the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s border was significantly reduced, and many countries were forced to withdraw. All the Longhard Kingdom soldiers looked at the retreating enemies before ncing at each other. Then, they let out a long sigh of relief and fell to the ground. ¡°Quick, count the number of people. How much did we lose today?¡± ¡°A real man is sure to take the revenge. After Steve bes the King, we must charge back and kill those people!¡± The generals and warriors of the Longhard Kingdom looked at the border that was covered in blood and corpses. They were furious to kill and destroy the other countries. ¡°Since these bastards are here, let¡¯s set fire to their homnd!¡± Han, who was sitting in the helicopter, observed the activities of the various mercenaries on the Shadow Knight¡¯sputer and sneered. ¡°After all the forces in the mortal world have retreated, I want to see how many people are left in God¡¯s Land¡± As he spoke, Han put on his mask, and the Sovereign of Shadows appeared again. ¡°Sovereign, what do you n to do this time?¡± Nigel, who was sitting beside Han, had a heavy expression on his face. With how much the Shadow Knight was standing up for the Longhard Kingdom, it would definitely attract the attention of some scheming people. If people knew that the Sovereign of Shadows was a citizen of the Longhard Kingdom, they would definitely put the Longhard Kingdom at the center of the storm again. ¡°Immediately spread vague news to the outside world. Tell them the Sovereign of Shadows¡® headquarters is set at the Whileal Kingdom!¡± Han would naturally think about things that Nigel could think of. At this moment, Han¡¯s face revealed a hint of a scheme. As long as such news spread, the Whileal Kingdom would ber the center of attention. When that happened, the people of God¡¯s Land would look for trouble with that of the Whileal Kingdom. Han¡¯s move was very Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 ¡®Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Nigel siniled. He understood what Han meant. It was obvious that he had nts to roast the Whileal Kingdom publicly. No matter the oue, the Whileal Kingdom would not have a good ending. After saying that, he immediately picked up his phone and called the higher¨Cups of the Shadow Knight, instructing them to spread the news that the Shadow Knight¡¯s headquarters was set up in the Whileal Kingdom. With the Shadow Knight¡¯s extensive informationwork, the news appeared worldwide on all major online tforms. In an instant, all the countries in the world were shocked. ¡°Shadow Knight¡¯s headquarters is in the Whileal Kingdom. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the Whileal Kingdom has been involved with the Shadow Knight for a long time?¡± ¡°The Shadow Knight bombarded the Whileal Kingdom ces a few days ago. No wonder they¡¯re so bold. They might have probably established some rtionships with the higher¨Cups of the kingdom¡°. The Whileal Kingdom has always been domineering and vengeful. However, after being bombarded in many ces, not only did they not fly into a rage, but they also tolerated it. This is very unusual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, I didn¡¯t understand why the Whileal Kingdom was like this. Now, I do. The Whileal Kingdom and the Shadow Knight had long colluded.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. They must have colluded a long time ago.¡± The Lord Supremacies of various countries worldwide had their expressions changed upon hearing the news. Discussions were everywhere. This matter caused a huge uproar around the world and attracted widespread attention. The Whileal Kingdom¡¯s Lord Supremacy, Fred, also saw this news and was furious on the spot. ¡°Bastard, the Shadow Knight is trying to destroy me!¡± As a Lord Supremacy, he could see through everything clearly. The Shadow Knight was clearly getting other people to do their dirty job. At this moment, he wished he could destroy the people who spread the news from the Shadow Knight. If this news reached the ears of God¡¯s Land, he would be skinned alive. This method of attacking someone else with the strength of another was too exquisite. They would have him killed without any bloodshed. Fred frowned and pondered for a moment before asking his subordinates, ¡°Does God know about this news?¡± A subordinate shook his head and said, ¡°Lord Supremacy, please refrain from overthinking. Although those geniuses whoe from God¡¯s Land are powerful, they don¡¯t know how to use the Inte.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know anything about the news on the Inte.¡± When Fred heard this, he heaved a long sigh of relief. If that was the case, he had time to do something else. Perhaps, he would still have a chance of survival! On the other side, the helicopter headed straight for the border. Not long after, Han and the others arrived outside the border of the Longhard Kingdom. When Han got off the helicopter, the scene before him stunned him. He felt as if he had once again arrived at a hellish battlefield. Corpses with broken limbs could be seen everywhere. Blood sttered everywhere! Corpses were everywhere! Most of them were just ordinary people. They had risked everything to defend their country, even sacrificing their lives to protect it. Even in death, they had never been afraid. Chainer tout They were the Longisap Kingdom¡¯s good men. They were also the most unyielding and iron¨Cblooded men in the world. If not for this battle, they would have safely survivest and returned to their hometowns in glory, bing national heroes. However, the battlepletely changed everything. These Lonrd Kingdom¡¯s good men had all died on the battlefield. Some of them did not even have any bones left. They did not even have aplete body, Han walked away from the border step by step, his facial expressions bing more and more solemn. When they reached a certain distance from the border, not only were the soldiers of the Longhard Kingdom there, but even the corpses of the soldiers of the Shadow Knight were there. This ce was like hell on earth. The ground was charred and filled with destion. Corpses covered the ground for several kilometers, looking especially shocking ¡°Which kingdom fought in this battle here?¡± Han¡¯s face was so cold that water could drizzle from it. His voice also became colder. Although he had never met the soldiers who sacrificed themselves, every soldier of the Shadow Knight was his treasure. These people died tragically here, making him extremely angry. ¡°ording to the information we received, it should be the people from the Darleston Kingdom, Nigel replied coldly. At this moment, a fragile voice sounded ¡°Quick¡­ Run¡­¡± The voice came from the pile of corpses. There was a warrior who was still breathing. He was looking at Itan, Nigel, and the others with extreme concern. Haydn dashed to the person¡¯s sirle at a fast speed. Only half of this person¡¯s body was left. He was dripping with blood and looked very miserable. If not for him being a cultivator with thest bit of strength to support himself, he would have died long ago. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Hey, hang in therel Han lugged the person¡¯s body. The power of life flowed into the person¡¯s body through his palm. Although there was no way to let him live, it could prolong his life and ease his pain. ¡°Who did it?¡± Nigel asked. ¡°It¡¯s the modern God. An angel with wings¡­¡± After the cultivator was induced with power by Han, the painful expression on his face eased a lot as he responded weakly. ¡°How strong is he?¡± Han asked. When injecting power, Han Jaber clearly felt that this cultivator¡¯s strength had already touched the god¨Css threshold. Although human lives were cheaper than grass during times of war, the person who could cause such a skilled person to be in this state must be strong. He might even be god¨Css. Perhaps he belonged to the God Realm! ¡°He¡¯s¡­ very strong. He has three¡­ three pairs of wings and calls himself a God. He¡­ He really doesn¡¯t seem to be human. ¡°He, he¡¯s really strong. We fought him as a group, yet we couldn¡¯t defeat him. He killed many of the weaker warriors. ¡°Brother, you, you should run quickly too. None of us is his match.¡± The cultivator was barely hanging on to hisst breath. His eyes were filled with concern and pain as he looked at Han and the others. However, there was more fear in his pupils. It was obvious that the six¨Cwinged, self¨Cproimed God from God¡¯s Land had dealt him a huge blow. It instilled fear in him from the bottom of his heart. He was afraid that Han, Nigel, and the others would follow in their footsteps. Upon hearing the cultivator¡¯s words, Han realized that humans were not the only ones in God¡¯s Land! Although there were angels in the mortal world, there were no six¨Cwinged angels. In other words, did this mean that this angel also came from God¡¯s Land? Thinking of this, the anger in Han¡¯s heart deepened. He never thought that these guys would assist others and kill so many soldiers from the Longhard Kingdom. Nigel raised his head and looked at the city of the Longhard Kingdom¡¯s border. He frowned as he asked, ¡°So you mean to say that your defense had failed and was seized by that person with wings? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the enemy had already charged into the territory of the Longhard Kingdom? Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know.¡± The cultivator looked at the distant city, his eyes filled with shock and fear. ¡°So many people died. That person killed many of us I, I.. Before he could finish, his eyes closedpletely, and he lost his breath. He was dead. ¡°That winged bastard is seeking death!¡± Han looked at the cultivator, who had already passed. A monstrous anger instantly swept out and shattered the clouds in the sky. He was a cultivator of the Longhard Kingdom. He was the hero guarding the border. Even without half of his body, he was still fighting. He endured the pain and even told them to run. Such a man was a true herol Unfortunately, he died so miserably! ¡°Mr. Jaber, someone¡¯sing,¡± said Nigel in a deep voice. He felt a very powerful energy surging towards them at extreme speed. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a person in the mortal world. It seems that this mortal world is indeed worthy of us taking action!¡± With a teasing voice, two people appeared in front of Han. One of them was in ck, and the other was in white. The woman in ck held a rose whip in her hand. There was a hint of strangeness in her charm. The fair¨Cskinned man had three pairs of wings on his back. He was handsome, but his gaze was like a knife. There really are people with three pairs of wings?¡± Nigel looked at him with shock in his eyes. ¡°Where did you buy those wings on your back? This cosy costume is looking quite realistic.¡± The three pairs of wings looked lifelike, but after careful observation, one could tell that these wings were just decorations. They were not real wings at all. These people were actually ying tricks! ¡°What did you say?¡± The fair¨Cskinned man red at Nigel ferociously. Nigel looked at him andughed involuntarily. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You don¡¯t have any real wings at all. You still dare to call yourself a God and y pretend.¡± Upon hearing Nigel¡¯s words, the man¡¯s eyes turned colder. The murderous intent was even more terrifying. ¡°These are the people you just killed.¡± Han ced the cultivator¡¯s body on the ground and stood up slowly. He stared at the fair¨Cskinned man pretending to be an angel. When the male angel heard Han¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Those below the God Realm are all shit. If these people dare to resist me, they must die! ¡°As for a God Realin¡¯s cultivator like you¡­¡± As the male angel spoke, he sized up Han to sense the power of the God Realm from Han. ¡°Your strength isn¡¯t bad. You have the qualifications to live and be our servant.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As soon as the male angel finished speaking, the woman in ckughed as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°That¡¯s right. A person like him should be a ve to us experts of God¡¯s Land!¡± The womanughed. When the male angel heard this, he alsoughed loudly. Theirughter infuriated Nigel. ¡°How dare you!¡± Nigel took out the sharp sword on his back and stared coldly at the two of them. 10 041 Even though he knew that he was no match for the other party, he still wanted to kill these two people and avenge Har? ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes turned cold as she stared at Nigel. Just as she was about to attack, she was stopped by the male angel beside her. ¡°I want to see what else he can say.¡± The male angel looked at Nigel like a huge wildcat looking at its prey. He spontaneously treated Nigel¡¯s words as a fight from a trapped beast, a struggle before being hammered to death. ¡°Nigel, stand down.¡± Han said in a deep voice. Nigel frowned and could only retreat. Han stared at the other. ¡°I always thought that Terence was the only one with an arrogant personality. I didn¡¯t expect the people from God¡¯s Land to be the same!¡± ¡°Oh? You know Terence Ronald?¡± When the male angel heard this, interest appeared on his face. ¡°It seems that Terence was the one who told you about God¡¯s Land. Terence¡¯s strength isn¡¯t bad. He can be considered above average among us, a senior to me.¡± When he mentioned Terence, a hint of admiration shed across his eyes. At this moment. The woman in ck, who had been silent all this while, continued. The fact that you can get Terence¡¯s recognition proves that you¡¯re not bad. I¡¯ll give you a chance to submit to us. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill without mercy!¡± Both had thought that Terence had interacted with Han because he wanted to subdue Han as his ve. With the arrogance of God¡¯s Land experts, they simply did not respect an expert from the mortal world like Han. ¡°Is a piece of trash that I killed something you have to show off?¡® Han said in disdain. Then, he turned to look at Nigel beside him and said in a deep voice. ¡°Contact the Dragon Team immediately. Get them to tell Lord Supremacy to withdraw all their forces back to the country and prepare to resist the enemy. Also, send an application saying that the Shadow Knight is willing to fight the enemy with the Longhard Kingdom. To live and die together!¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, you want to deal with them alone?¡± Nigel frowned. He knew very well how powerful the other party was. So, naturally, he was unwilling to let Han face two powerful enemies alone. ¡°You¡¯re no match for them. There¡¯s no point in staying here,¡± Han replied calmly. Upon hearing Han¡¯s words, Nigel¡¯s expression darkened. Han was right. He was too weak. He would not be able to help Han Jaber at all from just being a god¨Css expert. He gritted his teeth. His heart was filled with unwillingness, but he knew that if he stayed here, he would be a burden to Han He nodded and turned to leave. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that in front of us? Do you think we¡¯re invisible?¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with anger. She swung her whip at Nigel. Swoosh! Her whip was very fast. It was so quick that she did not give Nigel any chance to react. In the blink of an eye, she arrived in front of him. The wind howled! It was painful to the face! Nigel¡¯s pupils constricted violently He wanted to dodge, but he could not control his body at all. He could only watch helplessly as the whip arrived Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The woman in ck looked at Nigel, who was unable to move, beforeughing sinisterly. She had trained hard for over 20 years, and her whip was as fast as lightning Even at a distance of 32 feet, her long whip could reach the enemy instantly and whip them hard. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 ¡°Freaking ant, how dare you dirty my weapon!¡± The woman red at Han. Her ferociousness was intense. It felt as if the entire world owed her. ¡°Gol¡± Han did not pay her any attention. He immediately pushed Nigel away and stood between him and the people from God¡¯s Land Without another word, Nigel activated his movement technique and quickly left. You want to leave?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were cold as she waved her whip to stop him The long whip was as fast as lightning, breaking a rock on the ground into pieces. The shattered rocks were like a storm as they attacked the retreating Nigel. However, her attack was useless. Han waved his hand, and a violent wind swept up, sending all the gravel flying. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± The male angel also quickly attacked and shed at Nigel¡¯s back. The de beam moved unhindered like lightning. Han held his sword seal and shed out, shattering the male angel¡¯s de beam. At this moment, Nigel had already boarded the ne and rushed into the sky. ¡°Ants!¡± The male angel turned around and stared at Han with disdain. ¡°So what if you let him go?¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone and you don¡¯t have any helpers. You¡¯ll definitely die fighting against the two of us!¡± ¡°Ant, you¡¯re alone now. How are you going to fight us?¡± The woman also smiled sinisterly. They were used to being high and mighty, so they did not take Han seriously at all. ¡°Ants? Even ants can cause a thousand¨Cmile dam to copse!¡± As he spoke, Hanunched his own spiritual strength to explore. After confirming that Nigel had left sessfully, he was relieved. Then, he took a deep breath. The look in his eyes instantly became sharp. ¡°Alright, since my man has left, it¡¯s time for you to feel the anger of ants!¡± With that, Han activated the Internal Strength in his body and took a step forward to force it onto the two of them. Han¡¯s words made the two individuals from God¡¯s Land furious. They could ignore Han, but they could not ignore his provocation. Han¡¯s words were a clear indication that he was looking down on them. ¡°Arrogant!¡± The male angel¡¯s body was enveloped in a holy light. Every time his wings pped, the surrounding space would tremble. At this moment, the ck woman¡¯s strength also erupted. Behind her, the shadow of a rose that was as tall as a person appeared. ¡°Here I thought you guys would be more powerful.¡± Han¡¯s face revealed a hint of disdain. He looked at the two of them with a mocking expression. ¡°So it turns out it¡¯s just a birdman and a nt. Furthermore, the birdman¡¯s wings are just cosy costumes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The male angel was infuriated by those words. With a furious roar, the feathers on his back began separating from his wings. They shone with white light as they attacked Han in his direction. Every feather emitted the light of divinity as if it had the power to destroy the world. 10:05] Chapter 1015. The spare and the feather wat torn apart as it few. Slight cracks even appeared $stark was extremely terrifying. Mmall tricks Han¡¯s expression was calm Gripping onto his sword seal, he waved his hand indifferently The majestic sword beain instantly devoured the male angel¡¯s feathers, destroying them until pot even ashes were left. This simple volem confrontation allowed these two people from God¡¯s Land to see how powerful Han was The man and the woman both had solemn expressions. They looked at Han differently ¡°It seems that there are indeed some skilled people in the mortal world, unlike those trashes I killed earlier.¡± The male angel looked at Han and said in a serious tone ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity to be a servant with your strength. I¡¯ll give you another chance. As long as you choose to submit, I¡¯ll provide you a path with better benefits¡± Although he still spoke in a high and mighty manner, there was an additional trace of vignce and fear in his eyes. His wings were not a cosy tool but a weapon that had been tempered thousands of times. The destructive power of those feathers was even more terrifying. They were brutal and invincible. Yet, in the end, such a terrifying attack was easily blocked by Han. This was enough to prove that Han was very strong. He might be on the same level as them. ¡°Terence said the same thing to me before, and the result is death. You guys are no exception,¡± Han said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, he made the first move. Bazz A golden light enveloped his body as if an ancient God had revived. Every inch of his skin was filled with the light of divinity, looking mighty and awe¨Cinspiring Sensing the intense pressureing from Han, the couple stopped looking down on him. ¡°Destroy!¡± Han¡¯s figure shed and appeared in front of the male angel. His right hand clenched into a fist and smashed towards the other. It looked like a simple punch, but it really had the strength to shatter mountains and rivers. The space shook! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A tsunami¨Clike sound erupted! Before the fist came, the wind created by the fist was already hitting painfully to the face. It was like a hurricane. It caused the clothes of the two people to flutter, and the muscles on their faces were also distorted. ¡°This..¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed as she felt immense pressure. Even the angel, who had always been known for his strength, could not help but be serious when he faced Han¡¯s fist. ¡°Let¡¯s do it together,¡± the woman said in a low voice. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself. ¡°You want to defeat us in our field of expertise? I¡¯d like to see how capable you are!¡± The male angel rejected hispanion¡¯s idea to attack. Facing Han Jaber¡¯s fist, he did not dodge. Instead, he threw a punch back. Boom! The collision of power erupted with powerful energy fluctuations. With them as the center, arge pit appeared in a radius. of 0.6 miles. A terrifying shockwave spread in all directions! Cracks also appeared on the ground, spreading in all directions. When the woman saw this, she could not help but frown. She activated Internal Strength into shields to block the shock wave. She looked at the ce where the two of them were fighting, her gaze solen. The woman knew very well how strong the angel was, but this person from the mortal world in front of her was actuallyparable to him in strength¡­ ¡°Hahaha, good, I finally met an ace. Even if you lose to me in today¡¯s battle, I will spare your lifel The angelughed excitedly. Beforeing to the mortal world, he was still depressed. Why did the sect send him here In the eyes of the male angel, there was no need for him to take action in the small mortal world. He could easily send a few servants over to upy all the famous mountains and ancient ruins. However, after meeting Han, the angel finally understood what his sect elders meant when they said the mortal world was not as simple as he imagined. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 The male angelughed and stared at Han. There was no fear in his eyes, only excitement. His gaze was more like a wild beast staring at its prey, filled with aggression. ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of our people. You must die here today!¡± Han stared coldly at the angel ferociously. His mentality was not as rxed as the male angel¡¯s. Recalling the corpses of hispatriots on the ground along the way, endless anger surfaced in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very strong, but you¡¯re not strong enough to fight me!¡± The angel¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. He said coldly, ¡°Initially, I wanted to take you in as a servant and spare your life. However, it seems that you¡¯re courting death. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite, Angel Descend!¡± The male angel let out a furious roar. As soon as he finished speaking, an iparably dazzling light erupted from his body. Then, the phantom of a massive golden angel appeared in midair and shone down. This angel phantom was filled with sanctifying and terrifying fluctuations. Han looked at the angel¡¯s actions, and his expression became serious. ¡°Mana, the embodiment of Heaven and Earth?¡± He had wanted to learn this skill before. However, neither he nor his master had any secret manuals regarding this skill. They could not learn about it at all. He did not expect the man in front of him to have mastered the spell. Once the cultivation level reached God Realm, not only would one¡¯s spiritual strength be higher, but the vital energy in their body would also be converted into mana. If anyone managed to get their hands on the secret manuals, they would be able to cultivate the spell. This was the first time Han had seen such a magical technique. He felt that it was very novel. However, he did not feel much threat from this huge phantom. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, you¡¯re extremely powerful. You¡¯re enough to attract my attention. This time, I¡¯ll use my strongest move to defeat you. Consider it a respect from one expert to another.¡± The male angel stared at Han with a cold gaze. His words came from the bottom of his heart. He would only use his full strength when facing an opponent he acknowledged sincerely. This had nothing to do with the difference in capabilities between the two sides. After all, in this mortal world, he had always defeated his opponents. Yet, at this moment, he had encountered Han, who he was unable to take down within a few moves. His attacks even got neutralizedpletely by Han. This was enough to show how powerful Han was! Buzz! An even more terrifying force of energy burst out from the angel¡¯s body. The light of divinity became more and more majestic, and his strength soared rapidly. In just two breaths, his skills reached the peak of the God Realm. At this moment, his entire body was bathed in divine light as he drifted by the massive angel phantom. He was like a legitimate god, having descended to the mortal world all mighty and awe-inspiring. ¡°You¡¯re indeed special in some ways. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him facing an opponent with a unique difference in strength so seriously.¡± The woman looked at Han. Her eyes were no longer looking as fierce as before. ¡°Unfortunately, with you wearing a mask, we wouldn¡¯t even know what you look like even when you die. The angel looked down at Han. ¡°You¡¯re the first skilled person who made me utilize my true strength. Tell me, you want to die?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°You are not qualified to kill me,¡± Han said calmly. how do He took off his mask and said with cold eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve already used your full strength. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t I be looking down on you if I don¡¯t use mine?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the woman and the man were surprised. They did not expect the attacks moments ago were not Han¡¯s full strength. One had to know that although the moves that Han executed previously were simple, each of them contained energy that could destroy the world. Yet, this was still not considered to be Han¡¯s full strength. ¡°Haha, you really know how to brag. Since that¡¯s the case, let me see your true strength!¡± The male angelughed out loud upon hearing those words, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°I don¡¯t have to use all my strength to deal with you guys. I¡¯ll just be a little more serious.¡± ¡°Internal Strength Reversal, Shifting Stars!¡± As Han spoke, he rushed towards the male angel. His speed was faster than lightning. Buzz! As he advanced, an iparably terrifying suction force appeared from his body. The golden light on the male angel¡¯s body seemed to be attracted as it evolved toward Han¡¯s body. The moment the golden lightpletely disappeared, a majestic ck power swept out from the body. ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± In the eyes of the male angel, Han looked like an ancient troll that had revived. The ck energy on Han¡¯s body was filled with demonic power. Even the angel, who had already reached the peak of his strength, felt fearing from the bottom of his heart. Could there be such a person in the mortal world? In their eyes, it was impossible. However, such a person had appeared in front of them. The most important fact was that he did try his best to resist when his mana was sucked away by Han. However, the mana still ended up being absorbed. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not from the mortal world. Where do you actuallye from?¡± The female cultivator¡¯s expression changed drastically as she stared at Han. ¡°I¡¯m a legitimate human!¡± Han did not say anything else. After his strength increased, he appeared in front of the male angel at an extreme speed. The ck energy on his body was condensed into a ck demonic sword. It flickered with an iparably terrifying cool light. Han held the ck demonic sword and shed at the male angel¡¯s body. The simple shing motion was simple and unadorned! There was nothing exaggerated about it! However, his speed was intensively fast. The de cut through the air, emitting a sharp explosive sound. For a moment, the male angel did not know how to dodge. There was a thought in his mind that no matter where he dodged, he would not be able to avoid the attack. Moreover, the speed of this demonic sword was too fast. It was so quick that he had no way to escape. By then, it had already arrived in front of him. If he could not dodge it, he could only block it! The angel roared and wrapped his wings around his body. His wings were a weapon that had been tempered thousands of times. It possessed powerful strength, and its toughness was far from what ordinary divine artifacts couldpare to. It was his best defensive weapon and was also known as the absolute defense by God¡¯s Land¡¯s experts. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can break through my defense!¡± The male angel roared and wrapped his six wings tightly around his body. At this moment, the angel looked like a furry egg that had yet to hatch. The three pairs of wings emitted powerful strength, making him even more terrifying and powerful. However, in the eyes of the current Han, these wings were no different from a pile of broken bricks and tiles. ¡°Thinking of relying on your wings for defense? It seems that you¡¯re very confident in your weapon.¡± Han snorted coldly as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°However, in my eyes, your way of doing things is useless!¡± As he spoke, he did not stop at all. The Dark me Demonic Sword in his hand shed upon the male angel. The moment the demonic sword touched the male angel¡¯s wings, an explosion resounded throughout the universe. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 ¡°Boom!¡± It was like thunder! When the two collided, an even more terrifying shock wave erupted. The energy radiated, cracking the ground and forming pits as it went. ¡°How did this happen?¡± The male angel¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn. He suddenly felt excruciating pain spreading through his wings, causing half of his body to be extremely numb and painful. The tan-skinneddy at the side also had a look of disbelief on her face. She eximed in a trembling voice, ¡°H-H-How is this possible!¡± Under the tan-skinneddy¡¯s stupefied gaze, Han chopped off the male angel¡¯s wings with his demonic sword. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. That created a deep wound on the male angel¡¯s stomach, and he kept spewing blood. The male angel looked at his broken wings and then at the wound on his stomach. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m at God Realm cultivation level. You, at your level, shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt me. W- W-What¡¯s going on?¡± The wings on his back were steel wings that had been tempered thousands of times and were practically indestructible. However, Han split those wings open with his demonic sword just like that. He also hurt the male angel. ¡°There are all kinds of strange things in this world. Nothing is impossible. It¡¯s been a long time since people like you from God¡¯s Land came out to explore the world. We¨C¡± ¡°Do you think you can kill me with that?¡± The male angel bawled before Han could finish his sentence. After saying that, the male angel let out a deafening roar and circted his Internal Strength. He sucked up all the spiritual energy in a radius of dozens of miles and injected them into his body to heal his injuries. As a cultivator above God Realm, the male angel could absorb surrounding energies to heal himself. The kind of power the male angel possessed would make people in the mortal world green with envy, but at God¡¯s Land, this ability was pretty easy to acquire. The male angel tried to recover quickly so the damage done by Han to him could be fully reversed ¡°So, you think you can heal yourself like that? Go ahead. I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Han said coldly. This time, Han wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack. Instead, he held the Dark me Demonic Sword in his hand and quietly watched the male angel heal his injuries. ¡°No¡­ No! How can this be!¡± The male angel¡¯s eyes popped. He was absolutely shocked. That was because he realized no matter how hard he tried, he could notpletely heal his wounds. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest tinge of recovery. ¡°Is it you? What did you do to me?¡± The male angel looked at Han, who was standing in front of him. Only fear could be seen in the former¡¯s eyes. People from God¡¯s Land could absorb the spiritual energy of the universe to strengthen themselves and restore the conditions of their bodies. The cultivation technique male angle had cultivated was iparably effective in healing wounds. However, despite him already circting the energy of his cultivation technique to its limit and was about to explode, his wounds did not recover at all. It was apparent that the demonic sword in Han¡¯s hand caused it. That made the male angel¡¯s blood run cold. He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. He didn¡¯t believe that this person from the mortal world had such strength. He also didn¡¯t believe that the person standing in front of him was actually from the mortal world. This was too inconceivable to the male angel. ¡°Humans. They are the ones worthy of reverence!¡± Han held the Dark me Demonic Sword and said coldly, ¡°You people from God¡¯s Land have been arrogant for too long. You¡¯re destined to suffer the consequences for not taking us seriously. ¡°You so-called ¡®gods¡¯ were born with great power, right? To you, the limits people in the mortal world are trying to push and break through are what you¡¯ve achieved since birth. ¡°However, this is the exact reason that we, humans, wanted much more than you. We pursue dreams and ambitions you¡¯ve never had before.¡± Han was already beside the male angel by the time he finished his words. He took advantage of the situation. Han didn¡¯t want to die like viins who talked too much. Without wasting a second, he stabbed the demonic sword in his hand into the male angel¡¯s body. It all happened so fast. So fast that the male angel didn¡¯t even have time to react to it. This attack was more terrifying and powerful. It destroyed all meridian channels in the male angel¡¯s body, making it impossible for him to circte energy. ¡°You!¡± After the male angel sensed changes in his body, his pupils constricted violently, and he was horrified. This was the first time in his life that he had encountered such a desperate situation! ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true!¡± The male angel didn¡¯t seem to have heard Han¡¯s words. He was caterwauling as the pain was too much. He didn¡¯t want to ept his failure. ¡°In our eyes, you people are nothing but ants. As an angel, how can I die at the hands of ants!¡± As the male angel spoke, he raised his right hand. Just as he was about to kill himself, he noticed his arm had been cut off by Han. ¡°It seems like you so-called gods are pretty arrogant, huh?¡± There was a smile on Han¡¯s face, but it was filled with mockery. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I crush your everyst bit of pride!¡± After saying this, Han waved the demonic sword in his hand again and chopped off the male angel¡¯s head. Even the male angel¡¯s soul was shattered by this sword that emitted monstrous demonic mes! Han was brutal. He was swift and bore no hesitation at all.. ¡°You¡¯re up next.¡± After dealing with the male angel, Han turned to look at the tan-skinneddy not far away When the tan-skinneddy looked at the man she deemed as crushable as an ant, she somehow started to feel fear. The powerful demonic energy Han emanated made the tan-skinneddy feel as if she was facing the most powerful king of devils. ¡°Y-You¡­ stay right where you are!¡± The tan-skinneddy was quivering. She was so terrified she lost the ability to flee. Being stared at by Han, she felt as if she was being stared at by an ancient king of devils. Her entire body turned cold, and her legs went weak. Her every cell was shaking. She could barely walk, let alone escape. For the first time in life, the tan-skinneddy felt a strong sense of despair. She looked at Han and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m the future sessor of the Arrow Sect at God¡¯s Land. If y-y-you¡­ if you touched me, my people of God¡¯s Land will never let you get away with it.¡± ¡°Sword Sect, you mean? Doesn¡¯t that make you and Terence fellow disciples?¡± Han asked. ¡°It¡¯s Arrow Sect. Our God¡¯s Land has ten major sects. Every sect majors in a very powerful skill. We¡¯re from Arrow Sect,¡± the tan-skinneddy said in a low voice. ¡°Ten major sects?¡± Han asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Every sect is very powerful, and the Arrow Sect is ranked second. If you dared to attack me, rest assured they wille after you.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Hanughed coldly in front of the tan-skinneddy. Hisughter lingered, but he was already behind her. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight a woman, but you¡¯ve killed so many of my mates. No matter what sect you are from, you will definitely die!¡± His cold voice rang in the tan-skinneddy¡¯s ears. The tan-skinneddy felt a huge ball of energy running amok in her body. Before she could react, Han had already pierced the demonic sword into the tan-skinneddy¡¯s body from her chest. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 ¡°H-H-How could y-y-you¡­¡± The tan-skinneddy stared at the sword in her chest and could not believe her eyes. She was from the sacred God¡¯s Land and was dering her superiority a minute ago. In the end, not only did she fail to intimidate Han, but she also didn¡¯t manage to stop thetter from killing her. She lifted her head and looked at Han. Blood was spewing out of her mouth as she muttered, ¡°How dare you kill us from God¡¯s Land? You¡¯ll regret what you¡¯ve¨C¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the explosive and demonic energy discharged by the demonic sword shattered the tan-skinneddy¡¯s heart and soul. She eventually became a corpse and copsed to the ground. ¡°So what if you¡¯re from God¡¯s Land? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t killed your people before,¡± Han said indifferently. At this point, he had already killed at least five highly skilled cultivators from God¡¯s Land. Arrow Sect, Saber Sect, and Sword Sect were three of the top-10 sects he had offended. Anyway, that was Han¡¯s n! He wanted to kill those cultivators of God¡¯s Land so he could make the rest of theme over. Only then would he be able to capture God¡¯s Land people in one fell swoop and return peace to the world and Longhard Kingdom. Han did not leave the ce immediately. Instead, he kept the two corpses. He knew in his heart that the battle with God¡¯s Land had just begun. Since he could not obtain more information about the other party, he decided to study the corpse to learn about them. Some residue of cultivated technique would more or less still linger in the dead cultivators¡¯ bodies. As soon as he dissected those corpses, he would know what their cultivation technique was. Among Shadow Knight, there were some dissectionists who specialized in such work. ¡°I wonder how the battles in other ces are going?¡± Han thought. After he quelled his energy, he immediately took out his phone and contacted his liaisons of Shadow Knight, who were on other battlefields. He requested them to report the ongoings. ¡°Reporting to Mr. Jaber, we are in full control of the battlefield.¡± ¡°Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ve already obtained a short victory on our side. The warriors are ordered to cease pursuit.¡± ¡°Reporting to Mr. Jaber, we¡¯ve won.¡± Many people in charge of the battlefields on the borders were reporting about their victory. Basically, no one went after their fleeing opponent. After defeating the enemy, they immediately returned to the city to guard its borders. After hearing reportings from Shadow Knight, Han turned solemn. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the enemy take any actions other than running away?¡± ¡°Other actions? No. They took flight faster than anything else.¡± ¡°Those high-leveled cultivators from God¡¯s Land weren¡¯t there?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Jaber.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to the nearest battlefield right now. The rest of you on other battlefields must not act rashly before I get there. Remember, if you encounter God Realm cultivators from God¡¯s Land, do not fight them. Run immediately.¡± After saying that, Han absorbed the dark energy into his body. He turned a little pale and was panting heavily. ¡°Without removing the seal and using such a method at this moment is truly a little too much for me,¡± Han thought to himself. He was already undeniably strong, but he continued to challenge his limits to make himself stronger. After returning to the country, he sealed his actual cultivation level and only revealed a portion of it, Without breaking the seal, Han¡¯s power that could instantly kill these two people would result in his body suffering some bacsh. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a big issue. He took out his phone and called the higher-ups in Dragon Team. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The battle here has ended. Send someone to clean up the battlefield.¡± Then, Han left the ce and rushed to the next battlefield. He was as fast as lightning. 1 ¡°Immediately arrange for people to clean up the battlefield that has just ended. Clear all enemies¡¯ corpses and everything that was on the battlefield.¡± After receiving Dragon Team¡¯s report, Dragon King immediately got his people to do the final cleaning. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, when Dragon Team arrived, they noticed Han had already left the scene. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡± the team asked. Dragon King looked at Dennis, who was beside him, and said respectfully, ¡°Since he¡¯s gone, let¡¯s just do our job.¡± After the ritual, Dennis looked a little pale, but he still stayedposed and maintained his majestic aura. ¡°Han is very strong. I believe that with his strength, he won¡¯t be defeated so easily,¡± Dennis spoke in a bassy voice. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still hunting for the other cultivators from God¡¯s Land.¡± ¡°Hunting cultivators from God¡¯s Land?¡± Dragon King was shocked and could hardly believe his ears. Those high-leveled cultivators from God¡¯s Land were all talented and smart. Almost all of them were at the God Realm level. They were considered invincible and no one in the whole nation could take them down. These people were so powerful that they could cause a paradigm shift in the global power structure. Their existence in one country meant misfortune in another. A single person like them could destroy an entire country! Han was set to hunt these geniuses from God¡¯s Land down? That sounded like a fantasy to Dragon King ¡°That¡¯s right. Hunting¡¯s the word,¡± Dennis uttered. Dennis looked at the two corpses on the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°ording to the books in Longhard Kingdom, God¡¯s Land is a very mysterious existence. Every 300 years, disciples of God¡¯s Land will appear in the mortal world and terminate geniuses. ¡°The destruction of many of our Longhard Kingdom¡¯s dynasties is also inseparable from God¡¯s Land. ¡°Some of the cultivators from God¡¯s Land interfered with the changes in the power structure around the world.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be 300 years in another year. They came out to hunt and kill earlier than usual. ¡°Many countries are attacking us now. This is also part of their n. They want to mow us down. ¡°In the past, our ancestors would hide and wait for them to finish hunting before reemerging and developing our nation. ¡°Little have we thought a monster like Han would appear in the mortal world. He¡¯s hunting down the cultivators of God¡¯s Land. He is killing gods!¡± Great shock and consternation shed across Dennis¡¯ eyes. When facing ¡°gods¡± from God¡¯s Land, Dennis was anxious and terrified. He had even thought of submitting himself to them. However, when he knew about Han¡¯s presence, he was terror-struck. Having someone that destructive in Longhard Kingdom was like having a ticking time bomb. Once Han had killed those cultivators from God¡¯s Land, no one in Longhard Kingdom or the entire world would be able to stop him. Dennis, The Lord Supremacy of Longhard Kingdom, would also probably lose his sovereignty. ¡°Lord Supremacy, what should we do now?¡± Dragon King asked. Dennis stared at the corpses of the cultivators on the ground. His eyes were intense, and he bawled in a deep voice, ¡°Since God¡¯s Land/wants to destroy the world, then we shall kill the gods! ¡°Pass down my orders and send an invitation to all Lord Supremacies in the world. We are going to hold a video conference. Our quest is to break off from the control of God¡¯s Land and turn the tables by destroying them!¡± Dennis was the Lord Supremacy. He would never allow anyone to threaten his status. If God¡¯s Land wanted to destroy Longhard Kingdom, Dennis would destroy them before they could harm his nation. ¡°But will theye?¡± Dragon King furrowed his brows. ¡°The only exnation for so many countries attacking Longhard Kingdom at the moment was a ¡°god¡± standing behind them and whispering instructions. ¡°If they didn¡¯t even dare to go against the will of ¡°god,¡± how could they possibly have a video conference with Dennis and resist the ¡°god¡± behind them?¡± Dragon King thought. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of effort. Go and send them the invitation first.¡± Dennis said in a deep voice. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 While Dennis called for the global conference, Han was already on his way to the next battlefield. He was very fast and could sense that a God Realm cultivator had appeared in a distant ce. ¡°Everyone, please be alright!¡± Han had a frown on his face. He rushed to his destination with all his might and was traveling at breakneck speed. As far as he knew, other than him and his master, no one else in the mortal world was a God Realm cultivator. In other words, once those God Realm cultivators from God¡¯s Land attacked, everything would be razed to the ground. Those solitary sects of Longhard Kingdom would presumably not be a match for them either! The cultivators from God¡¯s Land would exterminate the sects like a piece of cake Therefore, he had to be at the battlefield as soon as possible to prevent such a tragedy from happening. Meanwhile, on the battlefield closest to Han, God Realm cultivators from God¡¯s Land were massacring cultivators from the mortal world. ¡°Look at you. You still have the nerve to stand up against us and resist with that pity strength of yours?¡± ¡°Too bad. People like them are as quashable as ants.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s their honor to die in our hands!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± Three burly men were massacring mortal cultivators at one of the borders of Longhard Kingdom. The formers were powerful and fast. They were flying in the air, and their bodies were covered in terrifying mana. Under the effects of their mana, the bullets fired by Longhard Kingdom¡¯s warriors were deflected elsewhere, causing no harm to the God Realm cultivators. And with one swing of their swords, hundreds of warriors were ughtered. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was a massacre! Even though Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators emanated strong auras and were determined to fight till their veryst breath, they were unable to cause their enemy any harm. On the contrary, they were ughtered and eradicated. One by one, the mortal warriors fell. Corpses were everywhere, and blood gushed out from the bodies. The battlefield was a living hell. Blood and flesh could be seen sttered everywhere. Broken limbs and crushed skulls were all over the ce. However, even though they were discernibly weaker and were experiencing a huge number of deaths, none of the people from Longhard Kingdom yielded to their enemies. Even if their enemies were much stronger than them, in order to protect the people of Longhard Kingdom, the cultivators stood firm and tall. They were still in for the kill and saw death as an honor. They charged with all their might to resist the enemy¡¯s attack. If one person died, the other person would immediately take his ce and defend Longhard Kingdom with his flesh and blood. ¡°Everyone, use the forbidden technique and burn your blood and life energy to increase your strength. We shall gear up for Palm of Lightning. Even if we die, we can¡¯t let these people take another step closer!¡± An old man from Lytitos Mountainmanded the cultivators behind him and roared with all his might. His robe was long dyed red by the blood of his people. He had a dangling left sleeve because the enemy cut off his left arm in the battle just now. Yet, at this dreadful moment, he did not retreat at all. His gaze was like lightning, sharp and diabolical. On the palm of his right hand, a bolt of lightning was forming, emitting crackling sounds. Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, a brawny man among the cultivators from God¡¯s Land revealed a disdainful expression. His face was red, and so was his skin. He looked extremely wicked. This person¡¯s nickname was Magma. He was¡¯one of the high-level cultivators among his peers. 1 Magma floated in the air and stared at the old priest of Lytitos Mountain. He said coldly, ¡°Ants are only ants, no matter how much they resist. Even if a colony of theme together, they could never hurt a tiger!¡± Magma got his name due to his ability to control heat as hot as magma. His body was as solid as a rock that could not be melted. Magma¡¯s destructive attack and defense capability made him Longhard Kingdom cultivator¡¯s biggest enemy. A moment ago, he used the resilience of his body to withstand all attacks by Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators His fist was as terrifying as magma. One punch from him burned a nine-star General to ashes. Many of Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators died under his burning fist. They were either charred ck or burned to the point where not even ashes were left. ¡°Charge!¡± The old priest of Lytitos Mountain looked up at Magma with fierce eyes and an angry growl. Under themand of the old priest of Lytitos Mountain, cultivators of Longhard Kingdom dispersed all talismans of Palm of Lightning. Countless lightning bolts struck Magma in the air like thousands of snakes. The scene was terrifying as if it could destroy the world. The other two cultivators from God¡¯s Land did not help when they saw Magma trapped in a lightning frenzy. Instead, they crossed their arms, floated in midair, and watched everything quietly as if they were watching someedy. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± The cumtive power discharged from the power of the Palm of Lightning¡¯s talismans was zealous, but it couldn¡¯t hurt Magma. It didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on Magma¡¯s skin. ¡°This can¡¯t be true.¡± The expressions of the priests of Lytitos Mountain changed drastically. Their pupils constricted in disbelief. The Palm of Lightning was the strongest spell they had. They couldn¡¯tprehend how it was possible for Magma to walk away unscathed after they¡¯d exhausted their life energy to kill him using Palm of Lightning ¡°Is the mortal world filled with weaklings like that? I really don¡¯t get why our seniors are so worried about the mortal world. Magma looked at those priests from Lytitos Mountain and recalled the instructions given to him by the seniors in the sect before they set off. A sneering expression appeared on his face. ¡°So here are some ants wanting to kill an elephant. How ridiculous. ¡°Now, prepare yourselves for death., ¡°Burning Palm!¡± Magma¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he looked down from above. Without notice, he sted fire from his palms at those priests from Lytitos Mountain. ¡°Not good, run!¡± some shouted. Chills went down the old priest¡¯s spine. A strong sense of danger arose in his heart. He immediately grabbed someone behind him and fled for his life. The others gradually came to their senses and began to flee in all directions However, it was toote. ¡°Boom!¡± Magma had transformed the energy from his palm into a massive and scorching fireball in midair. ¡°Bam!¡± The ball of fire rammed into the ground beneath it and caused an explosion. On the ground, there was a deep indent of a gigantic palm print with a diameter of 320 feet. The scorching power burned the ground ck. Cultivators and warriors who could not escape in time were sted into the ground. Their bodies ruptured from the incineration caused by the terrifying Burning Palm. As the palmnded, a terrifying shock wave radiated in all directions like ripples, sending the old priest, who was running away from the battlefield earlier, flying. He finally stopped after tumbling for minutes and looked bushed. Survivors were dumbfounded by the deep palm-shaped pit when they got back on their feet. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 One palm! It was just one palm, but the power was already so terrifying. If Magma used all its strength, wouldn¡¯t they all be pped to death? At the thought of this, the priests of Lytitos Mountain and everyone present sucked in a breath of air. They felt deep despair. One God¡¯s Land expert was already so terrifying. If these three God¡¯s Land experts attacked together, how could they resist? If they died, Longhard Kingdom would be defenseless, and the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Master, are we going to die?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Master, I-I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll stay behind to cover you guys while you retreat. As long as you¡¯re still alive, there¡¯s hope!¡± At the border of Longhard Kingdom, many young priests of Lytitos Mountain gritted their teeth and looked at the old priests of Lytitos Mountain in despair. Although they were very strong, they still felt a deep sense of powerlessness and despair when facing God Realm experts. The experts could fly, not unlike gods! A single p of theirs could create a hole that was more than 320 feet in diameter! They had already risked everything just now and mustered all their strength and vitality to attack, but it was useless against Magma. This expert named ¡®Magma¡¯ was not injured at all by all their attacks. The forbidden techniques in their bodies had already been circted to the extreme, and were beginning to weaken. At their peak, they couldn¡¯t even defeat him. Now that they were weak, how could they be a match for Magma? The priests of Lytitos Mountain gritted their teeth. They could not feel any hope. The soldiers guarding the border of Longhard Kingdom stood at the frontline to help the priests of Lytitos Mountain cover their retreat. Boom! Just as they were talking, Magma unleashed another Burning Palm. The mes swept out and killed half of the soldiers guarding the borders. The priests of Lytitos Mountain looked at the burnt bodies of the dead soldiers in shock. ¡°A bunch of trash like you want to stop me? You¡¯re simply delusional,¡± said Magma coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe nobodies like you want to resist our God¡¯s Land experts. You don¡¯t know your ce.¡± ¡°Today, Longhard Kingdom will be destroyed.¡± Looking at the people of Longhard Kingdom, the other two God¡¯s Land experts also had disdain in their eyes. They smiled coldly and their eyes were filled with mockery. They were born in God¡¯s Land and looked down on everyone in the mortal world. The group of nobodies actually wanted to stop them. It was no different from wishful thinking. Now that they saw these people working so hard, not only did they not have any respect, but they even found it especially funny. ¡°The elders in God¡¯s Land are really strange. The people in the mortal world are so fragile, yet they still want us to be careful.¡± Magma was floating in the air and looking at the priests of Lytitos Mountain and the soldiers beneath him, his eyes filled with endless killing intent. ¡°Because those people know better than you how terrifying the mortal world is!¡± Just as Magma was being extremely arrogant, a cold voice came from behind Magma. No one knew when Han had appeared behind Magma. Magma was indeed an expert who came from God¡¯s Land. He didn¡¯t turn around, but he immediately controlled the fire energy around him and unleashed an attack on the person behind him. The scorching mana around Magma flew backward at an extremely fast speed and bombarded his target. Han raised the demonic sword in his hand and shed downward. The sword emitted a thunderp and monstrous power. ¡°This person¡¯s strength is a little different.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s different? When Magma gets seriouster, he¡¯ll still die.¡± The other two men from God¡¯s Land, who were watching the battle from the side, looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. Although powerful energy fluctuations were emitted from Han¡¯s body, they still did not think that Han was a match for Magma. After all, in their opinion, the experts of God¡¯s Land were the strongest. Boom! As they spoke, Magma increased the terrifying mana that emitted scorching energy while flying toward Han at high speed, wanting to fight Han head-on. Han did not dodge. Instead, he brandished the demonic sword in his hand and shed at Magma¡¯s back. Under the surprised gazes of the trio, the scorching Magma was shed by Han¡¯s demonic sword. Han then came to the side of Magma. ¡°You!¡± Magma¡¯s expression darkened after sensing the powering from Han. Just now, he had already used nearly 50% of his strength, but in the end, he did not manage to kill Han. He couldn¡¯t even stop Han. ¡°God¡¯s Land experts? You havemitted a heinous crime, so you must die,¡± Han said coldly. With that, he brought the saber in his hand down at Magma¡¯s body.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to kill me.¡± Magma sneered and immediately condensed the power in his body, forming a protectiveyer of rocks on the surface of his body. ng! The demonic sword struck the protectiveyer, but it did not leave any traces. However, the power of the demonic sword passed through the protectiveyer and hit Magma¡¯s body. Magma let out an angry roar and flew forward. Then, like aet, he quickly fell to the ground, creating a huge sinkhole. Looking at Magma on the ground, the other twopanionsnded and came to the side of Magma with mocking smiles on their faces. ¡°I say, Magma, your strength isn¡¯t that great. To be beaten up like this by a mortal, you¡¯re really embarrassing God¡¯s Land.¡± ¡°Why are you still pretending to be dead? Hurry up and get up.¡± Facing the ridicule of his twopanions, Magma, who was lying on the ground, did not move at all. This made the other two people have strange expressions on their faces. They immediately emitted their spiritual strength and covered Magma¡¯s body so that they could check on him. Upon checking, their faces fell. Magma no longer had any breathing or heartbeat. ¡°He¡¯s already dead¡­¡± The skinnypanion holding an Iron de said. He raised his head and looked at Han. His face was solemn, and his eyes were filled with fear and killing intent at the same time. He did not expect Han to be so powerful that he could kill the powerful Magma with just one move. This person¡¯s name was Iron de and he was an expert from God¡¯s Land. His s strength was extremely powerful. As for the other man who was almost as tall as Magma, his name was ck Tornado. Perhaps because his strength and intellectual wit were simr to Magma, the two of them were best friends. However, he did not expect that his best friend, whom he hated and loved at the same time, would actually die at the hands of a mortal. ck Tornado stared at Han, and his gaze became even colder. ¡°How dare you kill someone from God¡¯s Land? No matter who you are, you must die here today!¡± ck Tornado¡¯s gaze was cold as he roared and rushed toward Han. At this moment, Han was already running away from the borders of Longhard Kingdom. His speed was extremely high. He had a terrifying premonition that an even stronger expert wasing after him from afar. As for the other two experts from God¡¯s Land, he had already sensed the arrival of other experts that could stop them. What he needed to do now was to kill the most terrifying demon of God¡¯s Land and bring peace to Longhard Kingdom and the world. The furious ck Tornado did not notice Han¡¯s actions at all. He followed closely behind and kept attacking Han. Only Iron de stood in his spot and turned to look at the cultivators in Longhard Kingdom. A strange smile appeared on his face. ¡°You want to lure the two of us away from here? You do have some brains, but you¡¯re too naive!¡± Iron de muttered to himself. He then turned around and charged toward Longhard Kingdom. ¡°Since you killed my brother, I¡¯ll bury everyone in your country with him!¡± Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 The borders of Longhard Kingdom will herrarid today! 1. Gort Land¡¯s war, wilt destroy tghard Kendon and seize alt your fand Im de¡¯s eyes were cold and he rushed toward Longhard Kingdom at the speed of light. Thiring this post. Iron de snleached all his energy The terrifying force of energy swept over like a surging river, drowning the priests and warriors of Longhard Kingdom. The priests and warriors immediately felt a pressure in terrifying and powerful, they fell to their knees and trembled Even though Iron de did not specifically target them, they still felt a strong sense of despair. They were like a group of ants facing a charging elephant. The iparably terrifying energy made them tremble and unable to move. Boom! However, just as from de approached the gate at the border of Longhard Kingdom, a ck shadow jumped down from the city gate and kicked Iron de away Whoosh! Iron de flew more than ten yards backward and spun in the air a few times beforending on the ground. After stabilizing himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood He red at the dark figure. ¡°Who are you?¡± Iron de saw a figure standing at the ce where he was at moments ago. That person wore armor and held a rifle. He was around 24 years old, but he already seemed fearless. Furthermore, his gaze was as sharp as a sword ¡°This is¡­¡± Upon seeing the appearance of this young man, Longhard Kingdom¡¯s cultivators all widened their eyes in disbelief. They were all shocked. Other than Han, there was actually another expert in Longhard Kingdom who could contend with a God Realm cultivator. The young man looked at Longhard Kingdom cultivators¡® disheveled appearance behind him and frowned slightly, and at trace of anger appeared in his eyes. Then, he turned around and said coldly to Iron de in front of him, ¡°Those who harm Longhard Kingdom will be killed no matter what!¡± His voice was low, but it carried unparalleled dignity and killing intent. ¡°Who are you?¡± Iron de wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes cold. This young man in armor gave him a very terrifying feeling, making him feel a hint of fear. Moreover, the young man in armor had kicked him just now, causing some damage to his internal organs. It was obvious that this person was very powerful. At the very least, he was a God Realm cultivator. ¡°My name is An Booker!¡± The young man held a rifle in his hand, his gaze as cold as a knife. As he took a step forward, the energy around him moved majestically ¡°What? An Booker?¡± Upon hearing this young man¡¯s words, the expressions of the old priests and the soldiers changed drastically. They had heard of the Bookers, who were powerful, in Longhard Kingdom before. Hence, when the young man in front of them said his name, it was difficult for then not to associate him with the Bookers they had heard of. Could it be that the people from the core of Longhard Kingdom has made a move?¡± the old priest muttered. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. imagition. It was possible that there was an expert from the kingdom who could contend with a God Realm¡¯s cultivator. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± An stared at Iron de. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know my name, but I can tell you my nickname: Iron de! Remember it well!¡± Iron de said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to remember the name of a dead person!¡± An said forcefully. As soon as An finished speaking, his figure had already appeared in front of Iron de like a ghost. The rifle in his hand glinted coldly as he shoved it forward and stabbed Iron de¡¯s throat with it. Iron de remained calm in the face of danger and quickly blocked An¡¯s attack. ng! ng ng! The two of them shed in an instant and unleashed dozens of moves. Each move was more ruthless and terrifying than the previous one. In the blink of an eye, the two of them were locked in a fierce battle. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In a short period of time, it would be impossible to determine the victor. ¡°Retreat!¡± Upon seeing this scene, the expressions of the priests of Lytitos Mountain and the other warriors changed drastically. They hurriedly retreated to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. When immortals fought, mortals suffered! They had to stay as far away from An and Iron de as possible! At thus moment, Han had reached somece that was rtively far away from the border of Longhard Kingdom. After running for more than 10 miles, he finally stopped. At this moment, ck Tornado had caught up to Han. He looked at Han in front of him with an angry expression. ¡°I want to see how far you can run.¡± Although ck Tornado¡¯s original form was a ck bear, his speed and agility were much stronger than a ck bear¡¯s. Han turned around and nced at ck Tornado. Then, he looked into the distance with a cold and solemn gaze. He could sense that many experts wereing over. That group of people was very powerful. He had already released his force and energy just now. He believed that those people would sense his strength ande to him instead of heading straight to the border of Longhard Kingdom. ¡°Have all the experts from God¡¯s Land arrived?¡± Han¡¯s gaze was cold as he asked. He had killed so many people because he wanted to attract those experts from God¡¯s Land and capture them all in one fell swoop. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running anymore? Have you chosen your grave?¡± ck Tornado red at Han and said, ¡°Your attack is special. It can prate the defense on the surface and directly affect the soul!¡± ¡°This kind of attack is indeed very effective on many people, but it doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± He seemed to want to see through Han¡¯s attack and sized Han up. He was like a ferocious tiger staring at its prey. It was extremely terrifying Hearing ck Tornado¡¯s words, Han frowned slightly. ¡°As expected this guy has already seen through the saber¡¯s attack method!¡± Han thought to himself. However, Han still maintained a calm expression on his face and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you really think that you can block my attack, then attack me.¡± He hade to kill these God¡¯s Land experts. ck Tornado was just one more person. In any case, he would kill them all. Han provoked ck Tornado with his words. Although there was a saying in battle that the first to strike had the upper hand, it would only work if both parties knew each other well. Unfortunately, Han did not know much about his opponent. Therefore, Han wanted to see how strong that expert was before making any ns. If Han faced an opponent whose strength was simr to his but did not fully understand his opponent, like the situation he was in now, it would be easy for him to expose his trump card if he attacked first. ¡°So, you want me to make the first move? Interesting.¡± After running at high speed for some time, ck Tornado had calmed down. He quickly understood the meaning behind Han¡¯s words. ¡°As a nobody, you¡¯re indeed quite strong. You even tried to get me to attack first so that I would reveal my ws. However, in the face of absolute strength, your little tricks are useless. I¡¯ll show you what true strength is!¡± As soon as ck Tornado finished speaking, he ran toward Han. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Rumblet As ck Tornado ran, the surrounding ground shook violently. Even the air around ck Tornado vibrated. Every step he took caused a huge crack to appear on the ground. He left a footprint with each step he took. It was extremely terrifying! The aura emanating from his body was even more horrifying. It was like a bloodthirsty primordial turbulence that swept toward Han. Seeing the scene in front of him, Han¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. He did not expect ck Tornado to be so powerful. One had to know that even the pressure emitted by Terence¡¯s killing move back then was not as strong as ck Tornado¡¯s. ¡°I want to ask, do you know Terence?¡± Han readied himself and stared coldly at ck Tornado. When ck Tornado heard Terence¡¯s name, a look of disdain appeared on his face. ¡°Are you talking about that arrogant piece of trash? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you killed him.¡± ¡°Now, you must die at my hands.¡± ¡°It seems that he is indeed a piece of trash.¡± Han smiled. ¡°Looks like that guy indeed died at your hands.¡± Although ck Tornado said that Terence was a piece of trash, he could not help but be surprised. One had to know that Terence was an expert that ranked third in his sect. To be able to obtain such praise was enough to prove Terence¡¯s strength. Such a person had actually died at the hands of Han. This caused ck Tornado to be on his guard. ck Tornado¡¯s vignce slowed down his movements, and Han seized the opportunity to dodge to the side. Boom! Just as Han dodged, ck Tornado stomped on the ground. The ground under Han¡¯s feet copsed and became a pit. Because of this, Han began to fall into the pit. This was ck Tornado¡¯s attack method. He would cause the ground under the opponent¡¯s feet to copse, catching them off guard and trapping them. At this critical moment, Han¡¯s foot which was originally stomping down stopped abruptly. His other foot suddenly bounced up, and his entire body rolled in midair a few times. He narrowly dodged the attack. ¡°You¡¯re interesting!¡± When ck Tornado saw that Han could sense his attack, he immediately stopped and looked at Han coldly. A hint of shock appeared in his eyes. ck Tornado¡¯s attack was especially unusual and impossible to guard against. Even Terence was unable to dodge his attack. From this, it could be seen that Han¡¯s strength had already exceeded his imagination. After Han dodged the attack, he maintained a rtively safe distance from ck Tornado. He also stared at ck- Tornado with sharp eyes. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a sense of danger appeared behind Han, making his skin sting and his hair stand on end. Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly dodged to the side, but he was still toote. Bang! A gigantic force flew over and mmed into Han¡¯s body. Han flew to the side as if he had been hit by a truck. As he flew he kept changing his form so that he could diverge the force of the collision. In the end, he landed on his feet and backward, leaving two long and deep marks on the ground. Sonned after slidir backward for over 32 feet. A trace of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth.. At the ce Han had just upied, a middle¨Caged man stood with a cold expression. ¡°ck Tornado, you were slower than usual.¡± The middle¨Caged man spoke to ck Tornado with disdain in his eyes. When he spoke, he did not even look at Han. Faced with the middle¨Caged man¡¯s lecture, ck Tornado muttered in frustration, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, would you have hit him so easily? Smack! The middle¨Caged man instantly arrived in front of ck Tornado and pped ck Tornado¡¯s face. ck Tornado staggered backward. ck Tornado, who had just been pped, did not even resist. Instead, he looked at the middle¨Caged man aggrievedly. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Is this person very strong? Do you need me to join forces with you?¡± the middle¨Caged man snapped coldly. ¡°lle is indeed very strong.¡± Afraid that the middle¨Caged man wouldn¡¯t believe lum, ck Tornado hurriedly added, ¡°Even Terence and Magma were killed by him. We can¡¯t underestimate him¡± Hearing ck Tornado¡¯s words, the middle¨Caged man¡¯s face revealed a trace of surprise. As someone from the older generation, he naturally knew very well how strong Magma and Terence were. To be able to kill these two people was enough to prove that Han, who was a mortal, had extraordinary strength! He stared at Han and sized him up. With a frown, he asked, ¡°Is he that strong?¡± He was the elder of ck Tornado, Terence, and a few other people. He had always known how powerful Terence and the others were. Even he had to put in significantly more effort to kill Terence and the others, but Han already managed to kill so many of them. No matter how one looked at it, Han wasn¡¯t supposed to be that powerful. ¡°I saw him kill Magma in just one move with my own eyes just now. It¡¯s true,¡± ck Tornado said hurriedly. ¡°So what if he¡¯s very powerful?¡± The middle¨Caged man ced his hands behind his back and said word by word with a cold gaze, ¡°We, the people from God¡¯s Land, have never been afraid of experts from the mortal world.¡± ¡°This time, in order to seize the kingdom as soon as possible, many elite warriors from God¡¯s Land have already taken action. We¡¯re sure that we can ughter everyone in the mortal world.¡± When ck Tornado heard this, its expression changed. Even the elite geniuses hade out to fight? Didn¡¯t that mean that if he didn¡¯t get rid of Han as soon as possible and kill his way into Longhard Kingdom, he would not gain anything from this battle? At the thought of this, ck Tornado¡¯s face darkened. Swoosh¡­ Just as they were talking, a sharp sound pierced through the air and entered the middle¨Caged man¡¯s ears. Before the middle¨Caged man could react, an arrow shot straight toward the middle¨Caged man¡¯s forehead, just 0.4 inches away from hiting him. hiying The wind howled, killing energy all around them. However, the attack on the middle¨Caged man was useless. An invisible energy wall in front of the middle¨Caged man¡¯s forehead blocked the arrow, preventing it from moving forward Immediately after, a light blossomed between his brows. Bang! Apanied by an explosion, the arrowpletely shattered. ¡°Who?¡± ck Tornado was stunned for a moment before he shouted angrily. Apanied by ck Tornado¡¯s furious roar, An, who was wearing armor and holding a rifle, walked out from not far Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 As ck Tornado looked at Iron de¡¯s head, his pupils constricted violently and his face turned pale. He, fron de, and Magma set off from God¡¯s Land together and descended to this mortal world. They used to eat, drink, and gamble together. As their best friend, he knew how powerful these two people were. Nothing happened to them when they wandered the world. Even in the most powerful Whileal Kingdom, they were invincible existences. Now, they had just approached the border of Longhard Kingdom. Before they could start a massacre, charge into Longhard Kingdom, and seize thend, two of hispanions had already been killed. What ce was Longliard Kingdom? Why were there so many hidden experts here? An stared coldly at the middle¨Caged man and ck Tornado. ¡°Immortals are forbidden to enter Longhard Kingdom!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better leave quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for killing you!¡± His voice was loud and clear, filled with awe and majesty. ¡°Who are you?¡± ck Tornado said through gritted teeth. I¡¯m An Booker, the guardian of Longhard Kingdom!¡± An announced coldly. ¡°The guardian of Lonrd Kingdom?¡± Han, who was standing at the side, was slightly stunned when he heard An¡¯s voice. Longhard Kingdom actually had a guardian. Why didn¡¯t he know about this? The middle¨Caged man and ck Tornado exchanged nces. Obviously, they did not expect that there was such a powerful person in Longhard Kingdom. The middle¨Caged man stared at An. ¡°Do you think you can withstand the attacks of everyone from God¡¯s Land with your strength?¡± An¡¯s expression did not change as he confronted the middle¨Caged man. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we, Longhard Kingdom, have never been afraid of battle.¡± ¡°Even if I have to fight to my death, I will kill all of you outside the border and protect Longhard Kingdom!¡± With that, his entire body emitted an iparably terrifying energy that shot into the sky. The terrifying pressure washed over the middle¨Caged man and ck Tornado like a tsunami. ck Tornado trembled under his energy. Even though he was a God Realm cultivator, when facing An, he actually felt an extremely terrifying sense of danger. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s expression was calm as he coldly stared at An as if he was looking at a corpse. ¡°You have some strength, but do you think you can stop us from destroying Longhard Kingdom with that modicum of strength? Dream on!¡± With that, he took a step forward. As he advanced, the pressure emitted by An disappeared. An¡¯s expression darkened when he sensed this. He stared at the middle¨Caged man and felt that the man in front of him was unfathomable. Facing such a figure, he felt a strong sense of threat. Han¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Are there only the two of you in God¡¯s Land?¡± The middle¨Caged man nced at Han coldly. ¡°If it were any other day, you wouldn¡¯t even have the right to know my name.¡± ¡°However, Longhard Kingdom is about to be destroyed.¡± ¡°Hence, I¡¯ll let you die in peace.¡± ¡°Listen carefully. My name is Kale Liger, one of the right¨Chand men of God¡¯s Land¡¯s Sect Master,¡± ¡°Today, even if I¡¯m here alone, I can still kill all of you!¡± Is voice was icy cold and filled with a terrifying killing intent that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Chatter toeg 1 Even the rigin¨Chand man at fod¡¯s Land¡¯s Sect Mater is letr When Han heard this, he could not help butugh. ¡°Looks like there aren¡¯t many reperts in God¡¯s Land. We¡¯ve wased the oint, right Kate¡¯s ace darkened ¡°Who the hell are you? tofa, Hayfan was right. There were indeed not many experts in God¡¯s Land. In order to seize the kingdom, God¡¯s Land Ned atreaty mobilized may experts Originally, they had mobilized arge number of God Realen experts to deal with Longhard Kinglore. They had the that they had a 90% chance of seiring Longhard Kingdom¡¯snd, and all they had to der wes est try and want for newes Who would have thought that after mobilizing so many people, there would be no good news at all? ording to the information he received, Terence and the God Healm cultivators who set to nam the King Conferring Ceremony had already been killed by Han As for the subordinates that the God Realm rulovators had gathered, they had already been extinguished by Shadow Kright¡¯s experis In other words, there were no longer Gods Land experts in Longhardd Kingdom territories. However, only the legher¨Cups of Shadow Kru could ohcain this information Therefore, he was curious about the origin of Han Not only him but even An looked at Han There was Gruature carnera on Anischest In arge conference room in Longhurd Kingdom, the somes captured by the mana camera were pavijented on the Ang, Dents, the Dragon King, the Battlefront Masters, and the higher¨Cups of Longhard Kangn weer all bokang at Haytaan om the bug screen with curiosity in their eyes. Especially Dragon King who was the highest¨Cranking leader of Dean Bra Ever since Han engered Dragon Team he had been vestigating Hen a background, However, he knew nothing about what Maylen had done to those might years. At this tractant, he was especially curious about Hazi u identity. At the border of the kingdom, facing Kale¡¯s questions. Han sand calmly. ¡°Do you want to know who I am? ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll fulfill your With that he took out the Sovereign of Shad mask wood put it on, then said coldly. ¡°This is my afentury.¡± ¡°What do you ¡°Kale¡¯s eyes were filled with puzzlement He had our from God¡¯s Land and did no Havian¡¯s about the Exctives as the mortal worst. Ebu did nee understand what He did not know what Ha was trying to covey However, the expression of the Dragon King Deens, and the others who were thousands of miles away changed drastically How is this pos H¨CHes the Soverngy of Shadows The Tragon King Downs, and all the higher¨Cups present stood up, their faces filled with shock. The was a trig shot that amazed the entire world. The entire world would kneet un subasin to th ASi atong Lnghard Kingdom had been very careful while making deals and working with shadow Kiught as the¡¯s more aid they wad siger Moulon Klugha They had alwy bren Sovereign of Shadows uterity, but no one had any banda overige dos deity was mystery Anuntai weytery! ths Han bood resealed his idemnity everyone in Lang Hays in the Soverign of Shadows Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 1-10 ie this posible Dennis looked at the inask on Han¡¯s face. He was so shocked that his mouth was wide open in disbelief. ¡®Iser, I see, the Dragon King muttered to himself. During this period of time, he sent many people to protect Han¡¯s family. Because of a chance encounter, he identally learned that Shadow Knight¡¯s Yin¨CYang Duo was also protecting Han¡¯s family. It turned out that Shadow Knight was protecting the Sovereign¡¯s family! In that case, everything made sense. Outside the city, Han took off his mask and said coldly, ¡°Since you know my identity, you can forget about living.¡± ¡°From today onward, everyone from God¡¯s Land must diel¡± Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Han had already considered everything. If he revealed his identity, he could live a better life in Longhard Kingdom. He was sending a message to Longhard Kingdom¡¯s upper echelons¨Cthat the Sovereign of Shadows was from Longhard Kingdom. As long as they could solve the problem involving God¡¯s Land, Longhard Kingdom¡¯s upper echelons would definitely send this information to his grandpa. This way, Longhard Kingdom¡¯s power would also rise globally. Moreover, after he revealed his identity, he knew that Longhard Kingdom would protect his family. Even if he died on the battlefield, Longhard Kingdom would do everything in its power to protect his family. Otherwise, Shadow Knight would not let Longhard Kingdom have it easy. This was the best method he could think of ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Kale¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Can¡¯t I Han asked. ¡°Haha!¡± When Kale heard this, it was as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, and heughed out loud. Then, his eyes turned cold as he stared at Han. ¡°You want to kill me? It¡¯s still a hundred years too early.¡± Before he could finish speaking. Han had already appeared in front of him in an instant. That pair of extremely sharp eyes were staring at him coldly. ¡°W¨CWhat?¡± Kale was stunned. When he was talking to Han just now, he was vignt the entire time. His attention was always on Han. However, Han was now in front of him. He did not even see when Han moved. Before he could finish his sentence, Han had already grabbed his face and smashed him to the ground. Bang! A huge pit appeared on the ground, and dense cracks appeared near the pit, spreading in all directions like a spider web. In an instant, Kale was beaten until his head was bleeding. He was in a sorry state. ¡°You¡¯d better gather all of God¡¯s Land¡¯s experts here today. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡± Han said coldly. Han had appeared at the border in order to lure out all God¡¯s Land experts and capture them in one fell swoop. Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly felt an iparably majestic power surge out of Kale¡¯s body. It was like a surging sea! It was also like the clouds of a thunderstorm! It was surging and terrifying Before Han could attack, Kale¡¯s attack had alreadynded on Han¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying into the sky. In the next second, Kale also soared into the sky like a cannonball and aimed at Han. His fist was like a dragon as it sted toward Han. Before the punch arrived, the wind from the punch was already hurting Han¡¯s face. It produced a thunderous sound. Han did not say anything else. He waved his fist and smashed it. Bang! The two collided head¨Con, and a thunderous sound erupted in the air. The shock wave was like lightning, instantly shattering the clouds in the sky. Han and Kale were engaged in a fierce battle in the sky. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged more than one hundred moves. The two of them were like real gods, suspended in the sky and fighting a tough battle. rove the power they disyed was terrifying. Their fists were like dragons, and every time they attacked, they would the an around dem to tretbl. trogol ese legapeziusmo -uitend me the bene de difunded copperpecial and bouwlichgeable However when they m dimato getting he they fought they moved and nervedunely said. ¡°Quick, prepare the best gking for Longled Kungdoms. The bone would determine if Longhaed Kingdom lived on he had to be there personally to watch the battle. Watag Bang wat ducats and chury wese worried and hurriedly stopped him Canedens bond Supremacy. If for appeared at the scene and was killed in the crossfire, the chda bugule with my own eyes. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don¡¯t try to dissuade me. It won¡¯t work sher duwen. Prepare the fighter jets¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. whai liene people said. He unmediately gave the order and walked out of the door v ohutuary bebicopter was parked on thewn outside the conference room. the helicopter and was about to leave when Dragon King ran to him and sat beside him ¡°Ao th? Thagon hang is chaty is to protect you. Since you want to go to such a dangerous ce, I naturally have to follow Ihagutti during sna Dearus mulled as parted Dragon Kings shoulder then signaled for the helicopter to take off After the helper soared so the sky be unediately contacted Longhard Kingdom¡¯s military department and maded Mobile all the armed tighter jets unmediately to Han and Kales battlefield AAK eibs, avution fighter jets soared into the sky from the carriers and spare bases of Langhard Kingdom t?rve hundred tighter jets. They were densely packed and covered the sky as they left majest the border the battle between Hayfan and Kale had already reached its climax. They orre lighting like two bolts at lighting constantly starting through the sky Before Longhand Kingston¡¯s tighter jets could arrive. Whileal Kingdom¡¯s fighter jets arrived fir med at Hayian and Kale read to fire at the de the border of Longhard Kingdom, Fred was sitting in a tent and staring coldly at the scene on the screen. He said Following has words, the tighter jets of Whaleal Kingdoms opened fire one by one firing countless tongues of fire at Han Bullets rained storm, covering the sky and som. It was extremely terrifying the same time, males bombarded Han and Kale The were trying to kill them bath¡± henrod saw so many fighter jets bombarding Han and Kale, his eyes were cold and vicious. ¡°Both of you must die!¡± Han had caused a huge disaster for Whuleal Kingdom. Shadow Knight had even bombed many parts of Whileal Kingdoin. This was a national feud! Meanwhile, Kale mobilized many experts and plundered many resources from Whileal Kingdom. He even ordered Whileal Kingdom to attack Longhard Kingdom. This was simply a p to Whileal Kingdom¡¯s face! Currently, the two of them were fighting fiercely, and it was difficult to determine who would win. This was the perfect opportunity for Whileal Kingdom to annihte Han and Kale in one fell swoop. He wanted to kill both of them and take revenge! There were bombings all over the ce. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 The fighter jet bombarded the ce with bullets and missiles. Fireworks covered the entire sky as the bombs exploded in mid¨Cair. They did not stop at one. Under Fred¡¯s orders, the fighter jets kept releasing their explosives relentlessly. Bullets rained down from the sky! There were missiles everywhere! It was as if the end of the world was upon them! If these attacks were to hit the city, they would burn the entire city to the ground! Fred stood in the distant horizon and looked down on this scene. Malice filled his eyes. ¡°Excellent. Blow the whole ce up. Only by killing all of them can we shift the bnce of the power to our advantage.¡± Han and Kale were too powerful! Unless they perished, the Whileal Kingdom could never be in the lead for power. Therefore, he could only risk it all and kill both of them. Even if he had to face the Shadow Knight¡¯s revengeter, he would not hesitate. Judging from the situation, no one could survive the onught of these many bullets and missiles. No one, not even God. However, his smirk did notst long. Soon after, the expression on his face froze. There was a loud explosion. Fred saw a sword beam suddenly shooting out from the mes, instantly splitting the three fighter jets in the sky in half, and causing them to explode mid¨Cair. Immediately, a sword beam and de beam radiated and crisscrossed across the sky. The two beams were lightning¨Cfast. They cleaved apart the monstrous mes covering the sky and disappeared in a sh. Where the two beams passed, any bullets or missiles that crossed their paths had either been deflected or split into two. Several fighter jets had also been shed into two andter exploded. Hundreds of fighter jets exploded like fireworks in the sky. They dazzled up the sky and were very eye¨C catching ¡°How? How is this possible?¡± When Fred saw that, his pupils constricted involuntarily. A look of disbelief appeared on his face. There were more than a hundred fighter jets. The price of each fighter jet was as high as 60 million dors. Those fighter jets utilized arge amount of ck technology and were almost indestructible. Those fighter jets came with equipment and weapons that cost even more money and had formidable destruction power. But in the end, they were all crushed by Han and Kale? Were those people even humans? Those were the power of God! Fred became terrified as he thought of that. His face turned pale, and he sat on the ground dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s over. Everything is over.¡± He lost so many fighter jets, yet he failed to kill the two of them. Instead, he had offended those two with God¨Clike power. Not to mention Han and Kale seeking revenge on him, even the higher¨Cups of Whileal Kingdom would not let him off because they had lost so much money on the fighter jets. His time as the Lord Supremacy had reached its end. There was a swish. Before Fred could react, a saber beam cut through the sky from the distant horizon. It traveled at lightning speed and instantly pierced through Fred¡¯s heart. Fred¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment as he looked first at his chest and then at the distant sky. Even though the beam was shot from a long distance, it hit him urately. What kind of technique was that? Before Fred could speak, an intense pain overwhelmed his heart. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell straight to the Fifapter 1025 ground. Blood flowed from the hole in his heart and stained the ground red. Fred felt his life force rapidly depleting, but he was helpless. His eyelids felt extremely heavy. In the end, he shut his eyes lightly. He never opened them again. ¡°Oh no. Lord Supremacy is dead!¡± ¡°Retreat, retreat quickly!¡± The higher¨Cups in the base camp of Whileal Kingdom became petrified as they witnessed Fred dying in front of them They immediately retreated and did not dare to approach. In the sky, Han and Kale separated from each other and stood apart in the air, levitating. ¡°It seems that flies are disturbing our battle. Shall we go somewhere else?¡± Han asked. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Kale stared at Han. He had a feel of the immense power of Han after that few sh¨Cins with him earlier. He knew it would not be that easy if he wanted to take down Han. Even if he did take down Han eventually, he would not escape unscathed. He was bound to suffer serious damages. Now that God¡¯s Land experts had all appeared and were forcibly upying the famous mountains and ancient ruins, he had to preserve his strength to protect his territory. Therefore, he did not want to endanger his life in his battle with Han. He also did not want to use his trump card against Han also, in case the malicious God¡¯s Land¡¯s people saw him. ¡°Follow me,¡± Han said in a deep voice. With that, he chose a direction and flew over. Kale stared nkly at Han and followed after him. While they were flying through the sky, an aerial fighter jet flew up to them and hovered under Han. An stood atop the fighter jet, and he nodded at Han. Han understood him and immediatelynded on the fighter jet Han and An stood on the fighter jet and flew into the distance, leaving Kale behind. Thetter could only curse at them as he was left trailing after them. Although Kale was a God Realm cultivator and could fly in the mortal world, it was energy¨Cconsuming and tiring. Hence, Han was cheating! ¡°Mr. Jaber, where are you going?¡± An asked. Han looked back at Kale and said in a deep voice, ¡°Give that guy a ne too. We are heading straight south.¡± An nodded and immediately contacted Dennis. He was arranging a ne for Kale so that Kale could take a rest too. The two nes flew south as fast as they could. ¡°All God¡¯s Land¡¯s cultivators, listen up. I¡¯m going to execute Kale in the Nordica snow today. All of you had better heed mymands and show yourselves there. Otherwise, I will not leave anyone of you off when I see you!¡± While flying, Han took a deep breath and roared, ¡°All of God¡¯s Land¡¯s trash can forget about living!¡± His voice roared like thunder, reverberating through thends far and wide. At the same time, he told An to spread his instructions around the world. An did as he was told obediently. Soon, everyone in the world received Han¡¯s message. When he finished that, An looked at Han. ¡°You want to gather all the experts of God¡¯s Land and capture them in one swoop Fan nodded. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is too risky. As far as I know, there are more than a hundred God Realm experts appearing around the world, and they are plundering the world as we speak.¡± An¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a low voice, ¡°If all these people were to gather in one ce, they might ally. And it would be a tremendously powerful alliance. With just the two of us, I¡¯m afraid it would be an arduous task to eliminate all of them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I can do it alone.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hans expression was calm as he said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s just a hundred motley crew. Eliminating them is as easy as crushing ants.¡± An was slightly startled when he heard that. They were talking about more than a hundred God Realm experts! Just hearing that sheer number made Kale¡¯s scalp go chillingly numb and feeling despondent. He felt they did not stand a chance against them. Rowever, to Han, those people were just a motley crew. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 An looked at Han¡¯s back, his eyes filled with utter disbelief. As the foundation of Longhard Kingdom, An had received training and guidance from many experts since he was young. Ile had also used countless resources to be what he was today, a God Realm cultivator. Nheless, if all the God Realm cultivators of God¡¯s Land were to attack together, he would still feel intimidated with no chance of winning. Else, Han did not even take those people seriously. He even saw the God Realm cultivators of God¡¯s Land as just a motley crew. That was a huge shock to An. Han seemed to know what An was worried about. He assured him calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is under control.¡± The nes continued speeding forward while they spoke. Those two nes were supersonic fighter jets that could travel beyond the speed of sound. They were the fastest fighter jets in the world. The two people on the ne could only feel the iparably terrifying, howling wind. Fortunately, they were all God Realm cultivators. They stood rooted to the ne and were not affected by the wind. In fact, there seemed to be an invisible barrier around them, and any air movement that came close to 0.8 inches of them. was diverted elsewhere. ¡°Han, where the hell are you going?¡± Kale yelled angrily behind them. They had been on the ne for more than an hour, and they had left the border of the Longhard Kingdom ages ago. They had now entered another country¡¯s territory. However, Han still had no intention of stopping. Where exactly was the destination? Suddenly, he remembered what Han had said. His expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re going to Nordica?¡± On the ne ahead of Kale, Han remainedposed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We are going to the Nordica.¡± And with that, Han used an unique cultivation technique to transmit his message to the pilot. He told the pilot that he would give him the coordinates and the pilot just needed to fly in that direction. Han wanted to use this opportunity to gather the people of God¡¯s Land at Nordica and execute all of them there. After that, he could even go to the ice cave in Nordica and saved Reign¡¯s father. Once and for all! Horror filled Kale¡¯s eyes when he heard what Han said. Without another word, he leaped up and pounced toward Han. Like an eagle taking off, he moved at lightning speed. He waved his hands rapidly around like they were des. Terrifying magic power transformed into thousands of demonic swords that attacked Han and An in all directions. In the face of such an attack, Han did not move an inch. He did not even counterattack or try to block the attacks. By the time Kale attacked, the ne had again broken through the speed of sound and was speeding towards Nordica. Hence, Kale¡¯s attack failed to hit Han and An. Helpless, he could onlynd back on his ne. He looked at Han with a cold gaze. ¡°Han, if you want to set the battlefield at the Nordica, that¡¯s simply wishful thinking!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do as you wish. You can go to your Nordica. I¡¯ll kill who I want!¡± After saying that, he gathered his magic in his right hand and turned them into a demonic sword. He then stabbed the pilot ofis ne. There was a gush of wind. At this moment, a magic chain swooped in from afar and wrapped itself around Kale¡¯s body, tying him up. Immediately, a powerful force swept over Kale and lifted him up. The three of them continued traveling toward Nordica. ¡°Let go of me!¡± The infuriated Kale yelled and struggled with all his might. However, it was useless. The chain fonned by Han¡¯s robust magic power was immeasurably powerful and firm. He had no way of shattering it, let alone breaking free. Kale was furious. He roared and struggled with all his strength. His magic power burst out of his body and transformed into infinite sabers that rained down on the supersonic ne carrying Han. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. Han had already anticipated that Kale would make that move, and he was prepared. Han¡¯s defense was watertight, and it blocked all of Kale¡¯s attacks. Just like that, the two of them fought in the air for an entire two hours while the ne flew into Nordica. Snow nketed the Nordica. Everything was covered in snow and ice there. At one nce, the white stretched as far as one¡¯s sight could go. The strong wind howled and was freezing to the bonel The pilot flew ording to the coordinates given by Han. After another 30 minutes, they arrived at the destination and hovered in midair. ¡°We¡¯re finally here. As soon as Han reached the destination, he loosened the chain and leaped from the ne. There was an ice mountain in front of him! And in the middle of the ice mountain was a snow cave. At the entrance of the snow cave stood an ice sculpture. The ice sculpture was extremely lifelike. Furthermore, a formidable and terrifying aura emanated from the ice sculpture. An jumped down from the ne and stood in the snow. As he stared at the ice cave, he could not help but be stunned. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°The Nordica ice cave. The one ce I have been dying to visit,¡± Han said calmly. ¡°This ce is freezing. Even as a God Realm cultivator, I can feel the chills,¡± An said. As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on the ice sculpture outside the ice cave. His intuition as a God Realm cultivator was telling him that the ice sculpture was incredibly dangerous. His heart trembled at the thought of that. Han smiled and waved at the pilot. It was his sign for the pilot to leave. The pilot was aware that he should not meddle in whatever they were going to do next. He immediately steered his ne and flew away. After the ne left, Kale came up behind Han. He nced at the Nordica ice cave and then at Han. His eyes were as cold as knives. ¡°Han, how did you know this was the exit of God¡¯s Land? Who told you that?¡± ¡°The exit of God¡¯s Land?¡± Han was shocked. He had only intended toe to Nordica because it was rural and uninhabited. It was far away from civilizations, and any aftereffects between the battles of the God Realm cultivators would have little impact on city dwellings. Unexpectedly, he made a surprising finding. Kale¡¯s expression changed when he saw Han¡¯s reactions. He knew that he had divulged something he should not. Han probably had no idea they were standing in front of the exit of God¡¯s Land. But by a slip of mouth, he had told Han the forbidden secret. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Kale stared at Han and An with malicious intent in his eyes. ¡°We, the people of God¡¯s Land, live in a very secluded ce. If we want to enter the mortal world, we have to do so from this exit.¡± ¡°With the development of your mortal technology, many people have explored Nordica.¡± ¡°The people of God¡¯s Land were worried that the exit would be destroyed by you. Hence, we had this ice sculpture specially ade to guard the exit.¡± ¡°As long as the exit exists, experts from God¡¯s Land could enter the mortal world as they wish and plunder your mortal world.¡± ¡°believe all of you don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± 1 After saying that, Kale took a few steps on the ice toward Han and An. With every step Kale took, the aura surrounding him became twice as powerful. By the time he was within 32 feet of Han and An, the energy forces around his body had concentrated, and they shot into the sky like a pir of light, shattering all the clouds in the sky. Soon, the entire ice mountain began to tremble under the force of his energy aura. At this moment, the snow on the ground started to shake uncontrobly. It was as though a heavenly saint had appeared. All heavens and earth trembled upon his appearance. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Heaven and earth shook! Mountains trembled As Kale slowly approached Han and An, that terrifying energy force emanating from him became increasingly oppressive. ¡°Based on your capabilities, do you think you are our match? Mr. Liger, are you too full of yourself?¡± Han could not help butugh. Kale sneered and said, ¡°Han. I do admit that you have incredible power, and it will take a lot to kill you.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°However, since this is the cat of our God¡¯s Land, I¡¯m not the only one here.¡± ¡°Guys, show yourself!¡± Following his cold cry, terrifying energy forces suddenly appeared all over the ice mountain. ¡°So these are the energy forces of God Realm cultivators?¡± An¡¯s expression changed. Just the aura from Kale alone was enough to give An the chills. Now that more God Realm cultivators appeared, Han and An were truly trapped. Before An could do anything, shadowy figures started appearing around the ice cave of Nordica. They flew over the sky ¨C ¨C above them from the distant horizon in their direction. There were more than a hundred of them! They came in groups and packs. The shadowy figures flew over the sky and almost concealed the sun. As more of them appeared, the ominous energy of the God Realm cultivators started to close in on Han and An. It was bloodcurdling and suffocating. They walked on clouds, their bodies emitting a fearsome aura. It was a magnificent scene. Some of the more lively God Realm cultivators even rode on the clouds, transforming them into carriages or tigers and racing through the sky on them. As Han looked at the God Realm cultivators riding the clouds and flying over his heads, he thought of something. He thought the people of God¡¯s Land were wearing the sunset as their clothes and riding the winds as their horses. They behaved like they were immortals, making a rowdy and grand entrance. ¡°There could be over a hundred God Realm cultivators!¡± An was prepared to die in battle. Even if he perished, he would do all he can to drag Kale to hell with him. However, with those hundreds of God Realm cultivators around, if they were to attack at the same time, he might be torn to pieces in the blink of an eye. The sound of wind swept in from all over them. While An was still recovering from his shock and bewilderment, all 100 of the God Realm cultivators had arrived and were floating above Han and An. Some of them were on mes, some were covered in freezing ice, some had piercingly sharp eyes, while some had scales for skin. There were more than a hundred God Realm cultivators and all of them were unique. Not one of their cultivation technique was the same/ After An saw their abilities and realized the situation they were in, his heart sank to the bottom The foundation of God¡¯s Land was countless times more terrifying than their Longhard Kingdom Alle experts had different kinds of cultivation techniques. This meant that there were at least a hundred mighty secret manuals that exist in God¡¯s Land, allowing the cultivators to achieve God Realm. Such a foundation was unfathomablel ¡°Mr. Liger, are they the ones who killed Terence and the others?¡± ¡°Just the mere two of you and you want to destroy our exit? You guys are overestimating yourselves!¡± ¡°Mt. Liger there¡¯s no need for you to do anything. I can kill the two of them on my own¡± One after other, the God Be malicious intentions. ¡°Han is mine. The other one is up to you guys Kale stared at Han. He was hell¨Cbent on killing Han. As the right¨Chand man of God¡¯s Land¡¯s Sect Master, Kale had always been high and mighty. No one dared toy a finger on him But in the mortal world, Han dared mess with him. Not only that, Han had chained him up just now and dragged him around the ne! That was loathsomel That was an utter humiliation for Kale. Therefore, he would not be appeased until he finished off Han. Han nced at the 100 God Realm cultivators who had appeared and then looked at Kale. ¡°All of God¡¯s Land¡¯s experts are here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Before Kale could reply, a young man with sharp eyes and with two swords on his back came forward. He stared threateningly at Han. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed Terence and the others, right?¡± Han did not answer the young man¡¯s question. He continued looking at Kale. ¡°Let me make a bold guess. If the experts of God¡¯s Land want to pass through this Nordica ice cave, there must be certain criteria that have to be met, right?¡± As soon as Han made those remarks, everyone¡¯s faces turned somber. Han knew he was correct when he saw their reactions. He continued, ¡°To be precise, only cultivators belonging to the God Realm level and experts of the god¨Css can pass through the ice cave.¡± ¡°As for those above the God Realm level, like the Emperor and Sage Realm, they will not be able to pass through the ice cave. Am I right?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± Kale asked in a deep voice. ¡°By guessing, naturally,¡± Han replied. He had been quietly observing Kale and the hundreds of God Realm cultivators standing there. Having used his God¡¯s Eye to see their cultivation levels, Han knew all of their levels. They were all of God Realm cultivation level. None of them had broken through to the Emperor Realm! Which led him to that assumption. The ice cave in Nordica was the exit of God¡¯s Land. But it was also a barrier to prevent the super experts of God¡¯s Land from appearing in the mortal world. Those who surpassed God Realm would not be able toe out of the Nordica ice cave. ¡°Han, you¡¯re indeed intelligent. Now that things havee to this, I¡¯ll at least tell you what is going on and let you die in peace.¡± Kale sneered and said, ¡°The ice cave in Nordica is the exit out of God¡¯s Land. And it is indeed also a barrier between God¡¯s Land and the mortal world.¡± ¡°Cultivators from God¡¯s Land who are of Emperor Realm and above cannot exit from the cave. ¡°However, there is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime supernatural event that urs only every 300 hundred years. During this event, the Earth will undergo a near¨Capocalyptic change. Spiritual energy will surge, and only then are we able to lift the barrier. ¡°ording to the calctions made by God¡¯s Land¡¯s Elder of Heavenly Secrets, the spiritual energy of Earth will be awakened a year from now. When that happens, miracles and fortuitous encounters will happen in the famous mountains and ancient monuments. ¡°As long as the people from God¡¯s Land can obtain a miracle during that period, our strength will have an unimaginable breakthrough. ¡°And when that happens, the people of God¡¯s Land will be able to break through the barrier and appear in the mortal world. ¡°This the reason our experts from God¡¯s Land havee out to seize prestigious artifacts! ¡°The Elder of Heavenly Secrets prophesized that the most powerful, mystical, and frightening supernatural events will take ce in Longhard Kingdom¡¯s famous mountains and ancient monuments. Which was why our people of God¡¯s Land decided to destroy your defenses and seize all your famous territories and ancient monuments. ¡°Now, do you understand?¡± Kale kept the story short. In just a few sentences, he had exined God¡¯s Land¡¯s intentions clearly. As Han and An listened to his exnations, the expressions on their faces changed. So you¡¯re saying that a year from now, Earth will undergo a lot of changes?¡± Han rified. ¡°Yes, phenomenal changes. When spiritual energy revives, a stalk of grass can evolve into a towering tree. A fish can kill all living beings, and an ordinary person can rise to be a saint. ¡°By that time, Earth will probably regress from the era of technology to the era of ancient gods and devils. ¡°It will be a chaotic era where demons, truc immortals, and tens of thousands of races battle to the death. It will be an unparalleled age of bloodied times. ¡°We don¡¯t want to be exterminated, hence, we have to make the first move to upy and seize the famous territories and ancient ruins. That way, we can obtain awe¨Cinspiring inheritances and immortal pills.¡± At this point, Kale¡¯s eyes turned antagonistic, and he took a step toward Han. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done with the story. Han, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡± As soon as he said that, Kale transformed into a violent wind and gushed at Han with destructive force. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 There was a loud explosion! Chapter 1028 Kale moved at a lightning¨Cfast speed. In the blink of an eye, he had sen t Han flying more than ten yards away, rolling in the snow. ¡°Han Jaber-¡± An was startled, and he hurried to help him up. However, the moment he made a move, a majestic pressure weighing more than a hundred pounds plunged from the sky andnded on him. In that instant, An felt as though a hundred mountains were pushing down on his shoulders, and his knees bent under the lofty burden. Eventually, he knelt on the ground with a plop. He was a God Realm cultivator and would have no problem killing an expert on the same level as him. However, when faced against the pressure of more than 100 God Realm cultivators, he was helpless. ¡°I saw the video of you when you were at the border of Longhard Kingdom. Your name is An Booker, right?¡± The God Realm cultivator with two swords on his back stared hostilely at An. He spoke slowly, ¡°The two of you caused such a hugemotion that the news had spread to other countries. Even foreigners like us know about it.¡± ¡°And right now, Mr. Liger is massacring Han. Just stay here and watch the show from the side. If you dare to interfere, we will teach you a lesson.¡± As he said that, he pulled a sharp sword from his back and ced it on An¡¯s neck. Even Iron de was no match for An just now. However, thetter was powerless against so many people and could only stand down helplessly. ck Tornado red at An and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Hecker, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. He just killed my partner, Iron de. He deserves to die. Kill hiin!¡± Mr. Hecker, the man with two swords on his back, turned to look at ck Tornado. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± ck Tornado quickly shook his head. Although everyone there was an expert from God¡¯s Land, ck Tornado was not as strong as Mr. Hecker. And in front of Mr. Hecker, ck Tornado did not dare to act rashly. Although An was kneeling on the ground, he did not feel discouraged, neither was he in despair. He stared at that Mr. Hecker. ¡°In that case, does God¡¯s Land intend to destroy our world?¡± Mr. Hecker chuckled and said coldly, ¡°Not really. After all, even if God¡¯s Land conquers the entire world, we still need ves to do our bidding!¡± ¡°On the day the spiritual energy revives, after we have absorbed all the supernatural opportunities, your people will live as our ves and serve us for eternity.¡± When he said that, Mr. Hecker bellowed loudly. He was beyond arrogant. The other God Realm cultivators grinned and smirked when they heard Mr. Hecker¡¯sments. It would not be an easy task for them to break through the barrier that sealed God¡¯s Land and passed over to this world. Naturally, they had to make the most of their time there and enjoy themselves in the mortal world. After obtaining the opportunity, their abilities would increase greatly. They might even be able to break through to the legendary realps of Emperor, or even Sage. Those were formidable levels that could strike fear in anyone. That way, they could start a family and multiply. Their descendants would spread all over the world. When that happens, their people would be the high and mighty nobles, and themoners would serve as their ves. After all, someone had to take care of the dirty manual work within the noble families. And who else to do those work if not for the ves? An¡¯s expression turned grave when he heard this. He said in a solemn voice, ¡°Which means to say, you guys have no intentions of sparing anyone from any country. Even the imperial families and the Lord Supremacy.¡± Mr. Hecker snorted and said, ¡°What bullshit imperial family, Lord Supremacy. You guys may regard them as the high and mighty gods, as the ultimate leader. ¡°However, in our eyes, they are no more than just a group of ants! ¡°As long as we seize the onion Chapter 1028 orders. If they dare to disobey, we will kill them without mercy!¡± Mr. Hecker sounded extremely cold¨Cblooded and callous. He was unsympathetic and unfeeling. Obviously, he did not regard the mortals in the mortal world as human beings. ck Tornado chuckled coldly, and added. ¡°On the day the spiritual energy recovers, we can obtain the supernatural opportunities. Those animals and nts might also absorb the opportunities. ¡°At that time, demons will run rampant, and all races will fight for dominance. If any of you lowly ants refuses to listen to ourmands, we will feed you to the demons.¡± Upon hearing him, all the experts in God¡¯s Landughed sinisterly. The people of God¡¯s Land truly did not look upon them as humans but as ants! Upon hearing that, An¡¯s eyes turned grim. He said somberly, ¡°Everyone, did you hear that? Those experts from God¡¯s Land are up to no good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make up your mind and make a choice!¡± When Mr. Hecker, ck Tornado, and the others heard what An said, they looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Mr. Hecker asked. ¡°A global conference, of course!¡± An replied. There was a camera attached to An¡¯s chest, and it had been recording all that was happening and projecting it to Dennis¡¯s screen. At the same time, in Dennis¡¯s office on the ne, a global meeting was being held. Leaders from various countries around the world were having a video conference and watching everything unfolding on the screen. The reason An talked so much just now was to get those people to talk. Now that he had seeded in getting the information he needed, his mission wasplete. ¡°A global conference?¡± Mr. Hecker¡¯s eyes did a quick sweep on An. Finally, his gazended on the camera An was wearing. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I understand now. You were filming this whole time and transmitting it to other people.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± An nodded. When Mr. Hecker heard that, his eyes became even more bloodthirsty. He said to the camera, ¡°All you ants and ves, listen carefully. You all have to submit to me obediently.¡± ¡°If you infuriate me, all of you will perish!¡± His voice was cold, domineering, and extremely disdainful. ¡°Bastard, how dare you treat us as ves. Unforgivable!¡± ¡°Pass my orders down. Mobilize all the nes and missiles to bombard the ice cave in Nordical¡± ¡°We¡¯re the Lord Supremacy, not ves. If those animals don¡¯t treat us as humans, then we need not treat them as humans either. Alright, kill them!¡± ¡°God¡¯s Land is ambitious and wants to enve us. We can¡¯t just sit back and wait for death. We have to take definite measures against them! ¡°Even if we perish together, we can¡¯t be their ves. Activate the nuclear weapons and bomb Nordica!¡± What Mr. Hecker¡¯s said earlier had been broadcasted in front of all the Lord Supremacy from all the countries around the world. The Lord Supremacy from all those countries instantly flew into a rage. As the Lord Supremacy from the various countries issued theirmands, countless nuclear bombs and missiles shot into the sky from various military bases around the world. They tore through the sky and bombarded the ice cave in the Nordica Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Countless missiles and nuclear bombs tore through the sky like sharp swords and flew toward the ice cave in Nordica. They were densely packed! The scene was majestic! Each nuclear bomb had a thick white tail trailing behind it, making it look even more shocking. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many missiles?¡± ¡°Oh my god, is there going to be a world war?¡± ¡°Quick! Hide in the bomb shelter.¡± These nuclear bombs flew through the air at an iparably fast speed. The scene made the residents of many cities panic. Countless people were extremely afraid and quickly rushed into the city¡¯s bomb shelter to hide. These were nuclear bombs! Once theynded in the city, they would turn the entire city into ruins. Countless people would get hurt or die. ¡°How can so many nuclear bombs beunched? Are you guys crazy? If the Nordica ciers were all blown up. the whole human race would be doomed.¡± ¡°So be it. It¡¯s better than being ves.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being ves? Being alive is better than anything¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m alive? If I have to live without dignity, I¡¯d rather die. Bomb!¡± In the global video conference, a lot of Lord Supremacies from different countries were engaged in intense discussion. The number of people who agreed to bomb Nordica ciers and perish with the cultivators of God¡¯s Land was especially high. That was also why more and more nuclear bombs began to rise into the air and rush toward the ciers in Nordica. In the ice cave of Nordica, those God Realm cultivators of God¡¯s Land seemed to have sensed something. Everyone looked up at the sky. ¡°Mr. Hecker, I have a terrible premonition,¡± ck Tornado said in a deep voice. ¡°There¡¯s danger approaching!¡± Another cultivator said. ¡°It¡¯s not just one danger, but countless dangers.¡± The God Realm cultivator, whose entire body was shing with coldness, floated in midair, and his gaze was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, listen up. Get ready to face the enemy!¡± With that, the coldness on his body bloomed, causing the temperature of the entire snow mountain to drop again. It was bone¨Cchilling. The other God Realm cultivators also rose into the air and circted their strength to their peak states, waiting solemnly. Mr. Hecker raised his eyebrows, rm bells ringing in his heart. He seemed to have thought of something. His expression changed drastically as he shouted, ¡°They¡¯re nuclear bombs!¡± *Those countries in the mortal world have used nuclear bombs on us. Everyone, listen up. Take out your weapons and use all your strength to detonate the nuclear bombs outside Nordical¡± Although they were God Realm cultivators, they would definitely die if they were hit by so many nuclear bombs. Hearing Mr. Hecker¡¯s words, the hundreds of God Realm cultivators also realized the seriousness of the problem. They rose up into the air, took up their most powerful weapons, and stood ready. By the time the nuclear bombs were still 31 miles away from them, they had already sensed the seriousness of the problem. The intense sense of danger shocked them and made their heartbeats race. ¡°D. it!¡± Mr. Hecker roared. After saying that, he took the lead and poured his vigorous man into the two fighting swords on his back, causing them to shine with a very bright and cool light. Then, he waved his hands in the air. The two fighting swords flew out of their sheaths with a terrifying godlike light. They rushed into the distance like lightning and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Sword Control Technique! This was a terrifying technique of the Sword Sect of God¡¯s Land! One could kill enemies from a thousand miles away when using Sword Control Technique. Its lethality was terrifying. As he made lus move, hundreds of God Realm cultivators also disyed what they were capable of. They used their most potent Object Control Techniques and powerful means to attack the outside of Nordica. They were all God Realm cultivators. The power they erupted was iparably terrifying. In an instant, tnes pierced through Swords pierced through the sun, and ice spears swept through the sky.. They were densely packed and blotted out the sky! As the power sted out, it collided fiercely with the iing group of nuclear bombs 31 miles away. Boom, boom, boom! In an instant, explosions sounded incessantly. In the sky above 31 miles, mushroom clouds rose one after another. Shockwaves spread in all directions! The sea boiled because of it, setting off a monstrous tsunami. The clouds were instantly vaporized by the mes formed by the explosion. The shockwaves even hit the icebergs in Nordica, melting many ciers. ¡°We can¡¯t let these radioactive explosions sweep over to our side. Do it,¡± Mr. Hecker said in a low voice.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Boom! Among the hundreds of God Realm cultivators, more than 50 cultivators attacked together and rushed to the front of the Nordica cier. They erupted with a powerful mana shield and protected the huge Nordica coast. When those terrifying shockwaves struck over, they collided with the mana shield, being blocked completely. The shield did not move at all. It waspletely unharmed! In fact, under the protection of the shield, all the shockwaves were resolved in a short period of time and disappeared without a trace. Boom, boom, boom¡­. The sound of explosions was endless, like thunder. In the sky, countless nuclear bombs were exploding. Mushroom clouds exploded in all directions, and mes soared into the sky, as terrifying as world¨Cdestroying lightning. However, these explosions did not cause the slightest damage to the ciers of Nordica. The shockwaves from all the nuclear explosions were blocked by God Realm cultivators, whose defense was impregnable. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± An was so shocked that his mouth was agape when he saw this scene. He looked incredulous. It was the nuclear bomb that could destroy the world, but this group of people stopped it so easily. Fuck! This was really an amazing technique! He wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Those Lord Supremacies in the global video conference were also dumbfounded. This was too unbelievable! ¡°You want to use technology to defeat us? Dream on!¡± Mr. Hecker stared coldly at An. ¡°How dare you y tricks in front of me? You¡¯re courting death. After Mr. Liger deals with Han, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces too.¡± Boom¡­ Folowing Mr. Hecker¡¯s words, the battle between Kale and Han also changed. Han was sent flying like a kite with a broken string. Hended in front of the ice cave in Nordica and landed in front of the human¨Cshaped ice sculpture. ¡°Die Before Han could stabilize himself, the human¨Cshaped ice sculpture moved. It held an ice de and shed at Han ruthlessly, looking ferocious. ¡°Mr. Labenz, you should sleep for a while.¡± Han grabbed the ice de. Surging mana power spread out, turning into torrential mes that instantly melted the ice sculpture. Then, he quickly struck, grabbed the head of the ice sculpture, and the powerful mana surged out, melting all the ice and snow on the ice sculpture. Reign¡¯s father lost the support of the ice sculpture and immediately fell to the ground, unconscious. Han took out the gold needle and stuck it into Reign¡¯s father¡¯s acupoint, protecting his father¨Cin¨C law¡¯s heart and brain to ensure that he would not die. After doing all this, he stood up and stared coldly at Kale, who was walking over. ¡°The warm¨Cup is over. I¡¯m going to be serious next!¡± Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 ¡°Serious¡± Kale, who was approaching Han, frowned slightly when he heard this. ¡°Did he mean that he was not serious at all when he was fighting with me just now?¡± Kale thought to himself. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Han seemed to know what Kale was thinking. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°During the battle just now, I¡¯ve been observing if you used your full strength. ¡°I used my body to sense your power and deduce how strong you are. ¡°Now, the warm¨Cup is over. ¡°Kale, if you want to exterminate us mortals and make us ves, you¡¯re destined to be delusional. ¡°Today, all of you from God¡¯s Land must die here.¡± His voice was ice¨Ccold as if it came from the depths of hell. It was bone¨Cchilling. When Kale heard this, he was stunned at first and thenughed out loud as if he heard the funniest joke in the world. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t the only one. The God Realm cultivators of God¡¯s Land present alsoughed out loud. ¡°Han, I think you¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°Mr. Liger is the right¨Chand man of Sect Master of God¡¯s Land. He is in Fulfilled God Realm, only one step away from Emperor Realm. What do you have to fight with Mr. Liger?¡± ¡°Apart from Mr. Liger, we have more than hundreds of God Realm elites here. How are you going to kill them?¡± ¡°There are so many of us. We can crush you with just a spit!¡± ¡°Ahal¡± More than 100 God Realm cultivatorsughed arrogantly. Their voices were filled with mockery as they looked at Han with disdain. In their opinion, Han was just bluffing. It was not worth mentioning at all! An knelt at the side with a solemn expression. He did not believe Han¡¯s words either. These ferocious people who came out of God¡¯s Land could even capture and resist nuclear bombs. They were not humans at ???? Han was just a human being. How could he kill this group of ¡°Gods¡°? ¡°Aha, Han, you really won¡¯t admit defeat until you die.¡± ck Tornado was even more arrogant. He sneered and said, ¡°If you can kill Mr. Liger, I¡¯ll chop off my head and let you kick it like a ball!¡± He was an elite from God¡¯s Land, so he knew how terrifying Kale was. Once Kale went all out, all of them there might not be able to kill him even if they joined forces. Swoosh! Before he could finish speaking, Han had already appeared in front of him like a ghost. ¡°So, so fast¡­¡± ck Tornado¡¯s expression changed. Before he could react, a cold light appeared and disappeared. In the next second, ck Tornado felt the world spin. He could see his own body standing in the snow, and he was flying high. Among them, blood rained down. Moreover, he felt a sharp pain in his neck. ¡°My head¡­¡± ck Tornado widened his eyes and opened his mouth. He wanted to scream, but he couldn¡¯t. Spon, his head fell into the snow, dyeing the white snow red. Hbody also fell to the ground! Han stood beside his corpse. His eyes were filled with disdain as he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult to chop off your Capter 1030 head Silencel The scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at Han, dumbfounded. Although ck Tornado was not the strongest among them, any of them would have to pay a price to kill him. However, Han killed ck Tornado so easily. It was beyond their imagination. ¡°Han, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kale reacted alone and let out a shocking roar. His figure was like lightning as heunched an iparably violent attack at Han. However, this time, Han was not sent flying. On the contrary, his attack was easily blocked by Han. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Kale frowned. ¡°As I said, the only reason I got beat up was to see how good you were, and now it looks like you let me down too much,¡± Han said. When Kale heard this, he flew into a rage on the spot. He used everything he had to burn his mana. Like a surging river, he charged toward Han. Under the augmentation of this power, his arm was already burning with raging mes, as if it could burn the heavens. It was extremely terrifying. However, such an attack was useless against Han. Before his attack arrived, Han had already sent him flying with a kick. In mid¨Cair, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his face contorting in pain. In the next second, Han pinched the sword seal and shed forward. Dozens of sword beams fell from the sky, instantly piercing Kale¡¯s body and nailing him to the snow. Fresh blood flowed down the invisible sword beams and dripped onto the snow. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Ouch!¡± Kale crazily burned his mana, blood, and life as he struggled with all his might. Unfortunately, it was useless. The sword beams condensed by Han were iparably powerful. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Kale was dumbfounded. He would never have thought that he would be suppressed to such a state by a cultivator of the mortal world one day. Seeing this scene, the expressions of Mr. Hecker and other cultivators of God¡¯s Land at the scene all changed. At this moment, Han¡¯s strength terrified him! ¡°Guys, attack together and kill him!¡± Mr. Hecker roared. He condensed the mana in his hands into two long swords. His figure was like lightning as he attacked Han. Following his attack, the other God Realm cultivators there also reacted. They let out angry roars and used their full strength to attack Han. ¡°Did I allow you to attack my senior brother?¡± At this moment, two cold voices sounded. Before those God Realm cultivators could react, two youths appeared above Han out of thin air. They held fighting sword in their hands and instantly shed 18 times, forcing 18 God Realm cultivators to retreat repeatedly. Jey, guys¡± Han smiled when he saw the two of them. ¡°Han we¡¯ll protect the people in the ice sculpture. You go and deal with these cockroaches,¡± Han¡¯s two junior brothers wah a smile. Okay Han nodded. Then, he reached out and tapped on his body acupoint a few times to undo his seal. Boom! In an instant, an unparalleled force of inotnentuni soared into the sky, causing the snow mountains within a hundred miles to tremble. This, this is an Emperor Realm expert?¡± When Mr. Hecker and the other cultivators of God¡¯s Land sensed this momentum, they all paled in shock and looked at Han with eyes filled with fear. Emperor Realm! They had never expected Han to be so powerful. ¡°Run¡± ¡°Run quickly!¡± Mr. Hecker and the others reacted. They did not dare to continue fighting. They turned around and ran. They hated their parents for not giving them an extra leg so that they could run faster. ¡°Run? Do you think you can escape?¡± Han sneered. In a sh, he disappeared from the spot. In the next second, he appeared in the crowd. Following his appearance, the sword beam spread 18 miles. Dozens of God Realm cultivators of God¡¯s Land were all cut in half at this moment, dripping with blood. The blood sshed into the sky and fell ceaselessly. ¡°Run, now!¡± Seeing so many of theirpanions die, the other elites of God¡¯s Land turned pale in fear and fled for their lives. However, how could they be as fast as Han? Han transformed into a bolt of lightning and shuttled through the sky. Wherever he passed, blood sttered. In just 30 seconds, all the God Realm cultivators of God¡¯s Land who came out were killed by him. Their corpses fell into the snow and dyed their blood red. ¡°Well¡­¡± When An and Han¡¯s two junior brothers saw this scene, they were instantly dumbfounded. They knew that Han was very powerful, but they did not expect him to be that powerful. In 30 seconds, he had killed more than 100 God Realm cultivators. It was as if he was killing chickens and dogs. It was simply ridiculous. Hannded on the ground and let out a long breath. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I used my full strength. It¡¯s a little too strenuous.¡± Boom! Before he could heave a sigh of relief, a strange red light suddenly surged out of the ice cave in Nordica and pounced on Han¡¯s forehead. Fast! It was extremely fast! It was so fast that even Han, who had reached Emperor Realm, was unable to resist it. He could only watch helplessly as the strange red light of the saber pounced over. ¡°Aha, Han, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re my new vessell¡± An iparably ferocious voice sounded from the red light. Han could see that there was a very strange soulughing and staring at him in the red light. The existence of this soul frightened him and made his hair stand on end. as if he was inconspicuous in front of this soul. just as the red light was about to enter Han¡¯s forehead, at this critical moment, an old hand reached out and grabbed the red light. Compter 1030 A white haired, sage¨Clike old nian appeared behind n, stared coldly at the red light in his palm, and said indifferently. u¡¯re finally here, Master God¡± Master Upon seeing this old man, Han and his two junior brothers were overjoyed. If their master came, everything would be fine. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When the strange soul in the red light saw Han¡¯s master, its expression changed drastically. He roared, ¡°Bastard, you traitor of God¡¯s Land, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± With that, he struggled with all his might. Unfortunately, he was only a soul. He might be able to fight against others, but against Han¡¯s master, he could not fight back at all. Soon, he was suppressed to the point where he could not speak. ¡°Master, you know him?¡± Han frowned. His master nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of God¡¯s Land. I only appeared in this world by chance. ¡°The reason why I trained you is to use you to lure out Master God and kill him. ¡°Otherwise, every 300 years, he will appear and wreak havoc on the world. ¡°Master God is a soul who has lived many years. Every time he appears, he causes a bloody storm in the world. World War I and World War II were both caused by him. ¡°Ile can absorb the dead that died in the war and strengthen himself, making his soul almost solid. ¡°If he appears again this time, he might cause a Fourth World War. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve captured him, the world will be at peace after I destroy him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so wise,¡± Han¡¯s two junior brothers said respectfully. Han stared at his master and a strange thought shed through his mind. However, he just asked calmly, ¡°Master, will the revival of spiritual energy and the great change of the world those people of God¡¯s Land mentioned happen?¡± He finally understood that his master had trained them to attract the attention of the so¨Ccalled Master God of God¡¯s Land so that they could lure Master God out to snatch their bodies. This move was unorthodox! If anything happened, one of the three of them would be possessed by Master God. In other words, their master was gambling with their lives! Their master shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This involves God¡¯s Land¡¯s highest secret. It might be a lie that Master God or those of God¡¯s Land fabricated to deceive us.¡± ¡°Aha, as Master God, I never lied. Let me tell you, in a year, the world will undergo a huge change. When spiritual energy revives, the entire Earth will be a world of demons.¡± ¡°At that time, demons will be everywhere. People will fight for supremacy, and all of you will die!¡± In the red light, the soul of Master God red fiercely at Han and his master. ¡°At that time, we will come back from the dead and return from hell/You will all be dealt with! ¡°When I return, it will be your death!¡± His voice was extremely cold and filled with hatred. Han¡¯s master was expressionless. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when that timees.¡± He quickly put the red light into a bottle and said to Han and the others, ¡°I don¡¯t know if what he said is true. Anyway, all of you should prepare more.¡± With that, he soared into the sky and flew into the distance, quickly disappearing without a trace. Ha¡¯s two junior brothers also said goodbye to Han. They flew into the sky and followed their master¡¯s trajectory. Soon, they left. An walked over with a solemn gaze. ¡°Mr. Jaber, is what you said true?¡± Haylon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, let¡¯s make preparations first.¡± that, he carried Reign¡¯s father and flew into the sky, leaving quickly. An looked at the corpses of so many God Realm cultivators on the ground, and a strange look shed across his eyes. After this battle, it became a legend that Han killed the elites of God¡¯s Land. He also became the only God in the world. No one dared to provoke him. He lived a happy life with Reign, his wife. However, no one dared to rx. All the people of the Longhard Kingdom were preparing for the so¨C called great change of the world and the revival of spiritual energy. Just like that, a yearter, spiritual energy did not revive. The entire world was extremely calm. At this moment, all the higher¨Cups of Longhard Kingdom felt that the Master God of God¡¯s Land was spouting nonsense and let down their guard. However, on this day, Han was hugging his newborn son when suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He looked up at the sky. He felt an iparably majestic pressure that made his muscles tremble. His body could not help but want to kneel down, like an ant facing a huge beast. As he looked up, an iparably huge fighting sword flew over from the distant edge of the universe, piercing through Sestania and Nordica in the Earth at an extremely fast speed. Boom! The earth shook! Sestania and Nordica exploded at the same time! The huge fighting sword was covered with dense gray talisman patterns. It turned into an incredibly dense and eerie fog that spread out, covering cities and sweeping the globe with lightning speed. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!